__ ^wK^acsa 
UNITED STATES OF AMERICA
FOUNDED 1836
WASHINGTON, D. C,
Bl9574 
WGHTOAl MULLEINIM 
 
   INDEX-CATALOGUE
            OF THE
      LIBRARY OF THE
SURGEON GENERAL'S OFFICE
         UNITED STATES ARMY
    (ARMY MEDICAL LIBRARY)
AUTHORS AND SUBJECTS
 FOURTH SERIES
 VOL. IV
DAAE-DZIONARA
  UNITED STATES

GOVERNMENT PRINTING OFFICE

  WASHINGTON: 1939 
For sale by the Superintendent of Documents, Washington, D. C.
             Price $2.00 (cloth)

            Arch,
              Z~
             6  75, M4
             13?
              Ser. 4
              v.4
                1939
                C.2 
LETTER  OF  TRANSMITTAL
                                                War Department,
                                              Army Medical  Library,
                                                              May 15, 1939.
Major General Charles R. Reynolds,
       The Surgeon General, United States Army.
General:
    I have the honor to report the completion of the Fourth Volume of the Fourth
Series of the Index-Catalogue of the Library of the Surgeon General's Office, which
is the fifty-first volume of the whole series.
    The present work includes all references to literature catalogued under the letter
D during the last 16 years, and has in addition a few pages called Specimen Pages
from  a Bio-bibliography  of  Sixteenth Century Medical Authors.   There are also
additions to the list of abbreviations of journals recently subscribed to by the Library,
and a few pages of continuation of the List of Congresses previously published in the
Third Volume.  The Fourth Volume thus forms 812 pages.
    The Bio-bibliography of Sixteenth Century Medical Authors prepared by  Dr.
Claudius F. Mayer, editor of the Index-Catalogue, is planned to be printed as supple-
mental  fasciculi of the future volumes of the  Index-Catalogue.   The list will be an
alphabetical  one  including all the works of  sixteenth-century physicians  and  all
medical works of sixteenth-century authors.  A short biography  of each author will
precede the list of his  works.   Copies in  the possession of  the  Surgeon General's
Library will be described exhaustively.  It is hoped that the list will be appreciated
by medical librarians, since no other similar reference work is available.
    The following table shows the number of titles in the Index-Catalogue, as far as
published:
Author titles
Subject titles
Books
Journal
articles
First Series (16 volumes)____
Second Series (21 volumes)—.
Third Series (10 volumes)---
Fourth Series, Volume One..
Fourth Series, Volume Two..
Fourth Series, Volume Three
Fourth Series, Volume Four.

   Total to date________
176, 364
169,812
SS, 876
 2,779
 8,892
 4,281
 3,798
168, 537
136,405
 57,034
 4,454
 3,631
 4,302
 4,375
511,112
645, 557
603, 600
 71,168
 79,874
 77, 479
 55,950
454,802
378, 738
2,044,740
     The Library now contains approximately 409,223 volumes, 377,000 pamphlets
of all sorts, including letters, broadsides, and, as nearly as could be ascertained, 192,832
theses.   The yearly acquisition of  the  Library amounts to an average of  18,000
different items.  This  means that the Library needs about  150 yards of new shelf
space each year.  Although Congress has approved  the  building of a new library,
the lack of an appropriation has resulted  in further delay in providing adequate hous-
ing of the books, and has multiplied existing difficulties in library administration. 
IV
LETTER OF TRANSMITTAL
    A considerable number of rare books were purchased during the last fiscal year,
including many sixteenth-century works  and several medieval  manuscripts.  Some
of the more important are:
    Besson, J. Art et moyen parfaict de tirer huyles et eaux (Paris, 1573); Boden-
stein, A.  Herrlicher philosopher rhatschlag zu curirn Pestilentz (Basel,  1577); De
Baroni, G. Giardino medicinale (Verona,  1595); Javellus, C. Epithoma super libros
de anima  Aristotelis (Venezia, 1562); Ostwald, C. Nutzlicher  und kurtzer Bericht
einem jeden  in der Zeit der Pestilentz sehr von noten zuwissen  (Dillingen, 1564);
Vaidyasara, a Punjab manuscript of a treatise on medicine and chemistry.
    During the last nine months,  1,585 books have been purchased  including 94
which may be classified  as rare works. The Library also subscribed to more than 200
new medical journals, of which  approximately 50 per cent  are published in  South
American countries and 15 per cent in  Soviet Russia.  The collection  of medical
congresses has been also increased by more than 100 volumes of the transactions of
various meetings.
    Very respectfully,
                                                Harold W.  Jones,
                              Colonel, Medical Corps, United States Army,
                                        The Librarian, Army Medical Library. 
                         Specimen  Pages
                                     FROM A

                   BIO-BIBLIOGRAPHY
                                         OF

XVI.  CENTURY  MEDICAL   AUTHORS
ABARBANEL
ABBATIA
   ABARBANEL, Judah Leon.
  . See Abrabanele.

   ABATI, Baldo Angelo.
   See Abbati, Baldo Angelo.

   ABATIA,  Bernard.
   See Abbatia, Bernard.

 1  (ABBACH)  Vom Wildlbad  Abbach.   Was
 dasselb fur Krafft, Natur und Aigenschafft, auch
 fur was Defect  und Kranckheiten es dem Men-
 schen nutz und  dienstlich sey.  Straubing, Sum-
 mer,  (ca 1585).
   Copy: Berlin.
   ^ Probably written by Andreas Ruland, physician at Regens-
 burg, whose manuscript of the same title, dated 1630, is men-
 tioned by J. H. LANG in his *De aquis medicatis Abudiacis
 (Erlangen, 1795) p.  5.  Also publ. Regensburg, Chr. Fischer,
 1630.
   <JABBACH, or Abach  (Lat. Abacus; Abudiacus), a village
 near Regensburg. on the right bank of the Danube; its sulfur-
 ous bath visited by Charles V; mentioned by GUENTHER von
 ANDERNACH (1565) BACCI (1571) and others.  Founded
 around 1465.

   ABBAS, Moseh.
   See Moseh Abbas.


 ABBATI, Baldo Angelo (fl. 1590)

   Syn.: Abati; de Abbatibus; Abbatius; Abbattius; Abbatio;
 Abbazio; Angelus; D'Ange.
   B. Gubbio (Lat. Eugubium), Umbrian city, 27 miles from
 Urbino; practiced there, and in Urbino, where he was physician
 to the  Duke of Urbino,  Francesco  Maria II Delia Rovere
 (1574-1631); first ed. of Op. 1, 1589; Op. 2, 1594.  Date of
 death unknown.

 2  Op. 1: De  admirabili viperae natura  et  de
 mirificis eiusdem facultatibus liber.
 Dedicated to the Duke of  Urbino, Francesco Maria II; de-
 scribes anatomy, physiology, coitus, birth, and therapeutical
 use of the viper. 32 chapters.

  .1  *Urbino, Bartholomeus Ragusius, 1589.
                                    SGL: 128070
   Copy: BM;  Paris Nat.; Berlin; Wien;  Marburg; Kiel;
 Gottingen; SGL.
 (16)f. inct. tp. (a4-d4); 151p.; text 160mm; each page within
 borders made up of  rules.  Title within engraved ornamental
 border with snakes, birds, fish.  5 full-page engravings (d<v. p.
 59, 62,  65,  66)  representing  7 old  medallions  with vipers,
 coitus, birth, intestines, and genitals of the viper.  Tp.T: coat
 of arms.
  ajr-ajr:  poems of Pietro Matteo Vanni,  M. D., Guido
 Guidarelli, and  others; euv: blank; bir-b3r: dedication dated
 Pesaro, Jan. 1, 1589; b3v-b4T: authors' index; cir-T: preface of
 Ventura Concioli; C2r-d4r: index of chapters and subjects;  d«v:
engraving; p.1-5: preface of author: "Non illam dicendi facul-
tatem ..."; p.5-148: text from chapter 1 to end; p.149-50:
addition on  the natural  immunity against vipers; p.150:
ecclesiastical imprimatur; p.151: errata.
  Very rare as all Urbino prints of this period. Prices: 33  Sw.
fr (1933); 500 fr (1939).
 .2  *Niirnberg, Sebastian Heusler, 1603.
                                   SGL: 156549
  Copy: London; Paris; Berlin; Wien; Bonn; etc.  SGL.
8p.l. incl. tp.; 133p. (p. 133 numbered 125); (5)f. for index of
subjects; text 175mm;  tp. with borders  as for  2.1;  same
illustrations from larger plates (19 cm x 13 cm) on f.8v, p.53,
56, 58, 59.  Coat  of arms  on tp.v missing. Arrangement of
preliminaries: dedication first, then preface of Concioli, poems,
indices.  Printer's device.
  Bound in vellum; owner in 1643: R. Farvacques (?) Med. D.

 .3  *'s-Gravenhage,  Samuel Broun  (Browne),
1660                                SGL: 20506
  Copy: London; Paris; Berlin;  Edinburgh Univ.;  Med.
Soc. London; etc.  SGL.
(12)f. incl. tp. (*2-*7 numb.); 186p.; (13)f. index; (3)f. blank;
text 110mm; Roman type resembling  Elzevir;  engraved  tp.
made up of architectural details and the 7 medallions of pre-
vious editions; plates to  p.78, 79, 81, 84; ornamental initials.
Arrangement of preliminaries as in E. P.  On f.(12): the pub-
lisher to Kenelm  Digbey.  Incorrect back-title: "Abbatii &
Viperis".
  lEditions  doubtful or nonexistent:  a) 1518,  Niirnberg;
listed in Falconet's Catalogue; b) 1587, Ragusa; name of pub-
lisher mistaken for place  of publication; Op. 1 written later as
shown by  date of dedication; no regular printing  in Ragusa
before 1780; c) 1591, Urbino; mentioned only by Linden.

3  Op.  2:  Opus  discussarum  concertationum,
praeclarum de rebus, verbis et  sententiis contro-
versis ex omnibus fere scriptoribus libri 15.
 .1  Pesaro, Hieronymus Concordia, 1594.   4?
  Copy: London; Paris.
116p. (or 216p.?);  rare.   Ed. of 1595, Pesaro, mentioned only
by Linden.
ABBATIA, Bernard, 1540(?)-ca 1590.
  Syn.: Abatia.
  B. Toulouse, 1530 or 1540; physieian, and astrologer of
Charles IX, King of France (1560-1574); prof, of mathematics,
law, and philology, Paris, ca. 1583; died Paris (?) ca. 1590.
4   Op.  1:  Prognostication  sur le mariage de ...
Henry ... roy de  Navarre, et de ... Marguerite de
[1]
530�169010�148 
ABBATIA
[2]
ABIOSI
France, calculee  par maistre  Bernard Abbatia,
(etc.)
On marriage and its origin; forecast of happy marriage from
constellation  of  stars;  also "restaurants  pour obvier  aux
maladies".

 .1   Paris, G(uillaume, 2d) de Nyverd, 1572.  8?
  Copy: Paris, 3 copies.
(20) f. portrait of  author on tp.  (See fig.)  One of the 3 copies
is from an issue without date.  Extremely rare work from the
year of the massacre of St. Bartholomew.
  IHenry (1553-1610), King of Navarre as III (1572), King
of  France  as IV (1589-1610); married Margaret  of Valois,
sister of Charles IX, at Paris, Aug. 18, 1572; the massacre was
inaugurated on the 24th during  the nuptial festivities.

  Op. 2: (Manuscript herbarium)
  Details unknown.

  ABBATIBUS, Baldus Angelus de.
  See Abbati, Baldo Angelo.

  ABBATIO, Baldo Angelo.
  See Abbati, Baldo Angelo.

  ABBATIUS, or ABBATTIUS.
  See Abbati.

  ABBAZIO.
  See Abbati.

   ABBREGE  de  la propriety   des  bains  de
Plommieres.  Paris, 1576.
  See Le Bon, Jean.

   ABBIOSI.
   See Abiosi.

5   A B C (Ein  eheliches) und  weiblichen (!)
Tugendspiegel, aus dem 31. cap. Salomonis genom-
men.   Magdeburg, 1595.
   Ref.: Hayn. Bibl. erot.

   ABCONTERFEIUNG  (Wahrhafftige)  oder ge-
stalt des angesichts Leupold Jiiden (etc.)
   See Thurneisser, Leonhard.

   ABCONTERFETUNG eines inwendigen Cor-
pcrs  (etc.).
   See Ausslegung (etc.)

   ABCONTRAFACTUR und  Bildnis aller gros-
hertzogen (etc.).
   See Agricola, Johann.

   ABCONTRAFACTUR (Lebendige)  des ganzen
Papsttums.
   See Hutten, Ulrich von.

6   Abdruck  der Apoteken Ordnung, auch Taxt
und Werdierung aller Ertzneyen und Materialien,
so  auff  des Raths  der  Altenstadt  Magdeburgk
auffgerichtete  Apoteke  verkaufft werden.   38f.
4?    Magdeburg, Kirchner, 1577.
   Copy: Univ. Halle.

   (ABDRUCK) Grossmechtiger  Konigen (etc.).
Elbing, (1558).
   See Gockel von Rohrbach, Ruprecht.

   ABDUA, Ferdinandus de.
   See Adda, Ferdinando di.

   ABDUENSIS.
   See Adda.

   ABDUL  Miamen  (Mumen?) Mustafa,
-1606.
   Syn.: Aboul Miamen.
   An  Arabian physician mentioned by Jocher as  author  of
commentaries on physiognomy  (of  Aristoteles?)    No other
clue to identity of author or of his work.

7   (ABERWICK  MONSTER) A true  report of
a  straunge and monsterous child born  at Aber-
wick  (etc.)  One sheet.   8?  London, T(homas)
Gosson,  1580.
   Black letter; with woodcut of dicephalus by Raphe COOKE.
   Copy: ?

   ABETHENCOUR(T),  Jacobus.
   See Bothencourt. Jacques de.

   ABHORTO, Garcias.
   See Garcia da Orta.
ABIOSI,  Giambattista,  ca.1462-      after

   1523.
  Syn.: Abbiosi; Abiosus; Abioso.
  B. Bagnuolo (Lat. Balneolus) near Napoli ca.  1462  (see
poem in 1498 ed. of Trutina: "vix septem numerans lustra vel
unus habet"); doctor of medicine and arts; mathematician and
astrologer; finished Op. 1,  1492, and sent  it to Alfonso II
(1448-1495),  King of Napoli (1494-95) on June  4, 1494;
Op. 1 published in Venezia, 1494; editor of Epitoma of Regio-
montanus, 1496; resided in Treviso, where Op. 3 was finished,
1498; returned to Napoli, where 2. ed. of Op. 1 was finished,
1523.  Date of death unknown.

8   Op.  1:  Dialogus in  astrologiae  defensionem
cum vaticinio  a diluvio  usque ad  Christi annos
1702.
Text begins and ends: "Quoniam innatum est nobis obsequium
veritatem precipiendi ... ego quoque confiteor. Laus sit semper
Deo."  Written in 1492; first ed. dedicated to  the  King of
Napoli; contains forecast of schism in Catholic Church; on
Index libr. prohibit.

 .1  Venezia,  Franciscus   Lapicida,   Oct.   20,

1494.   4?
  Ref.: Hain 24; GK 6;  Pellecbet 17.
  Copy:  Philadelphia Coll. Phys.; Paris; Bodleian; Munchen;
Wien; Roma; etc.
(38)f. last blank (a8-d8e6); Gothic; title begins: "Ad invictis-
simum ac potentissimum ..."; large cut under title taken from
SACROBOSCO's Sphaera mundi (Venez., 1491); a few astro-
nomical cuts in text; rare.

 .2  Napoli,  Catherina  de  Silvestro,  June  12,

1523.   8?
  Ref.: Panzer, 7: 431, No. 46.
Title reads: "Liber astronomicus".  No copy known.   At  end:
"Completum Neapoli per Joannem Abiosum Artium medioinae-
que doctorem et astrologiae professorem die Martii MDXXIII".
Possibly a revised edition of his Dialogus.

9   Op.  2:  (Editor)  REGIOMONTANUS.  Epi-
toma in Almagestum Ptolomaei.
   Venezia, Johannes Hamman, Aug. 31,  1496.
  Ref.: Hain 13806; BM v. 427.  Proctor 5197.
   Copy:  Radcliffe; West Point; Morgan N.  Y.; London;  etc.
Book size 316 x 216mm; (110)f. the last blank. Editor's letter
on f.2T-3T; copied and compared the work of G. Peurbach and
Regiomontanus.  Letter date Aug. 15, 1496.

10   Op. 3:  Trutina  rerum terrestrium et  coeles-
tium.
Variations of title as mentioned in  text: "Divinus  tractatus
terrestium (!) et celestium  Trutina artem exhibens"; "Truti-
nator terrestrium et celestium". 39 chapters: weather forecast
from March 1498 to Febr. 1499 (Cap. 1-10.); de cometis (Cap.
12.-14.);  methods of forecasting from aureola around celestial
bodies (Cap. 15.-20.), from behavior of animals (Cap.  21.);
forecast  of epidemics and diseases "per elementorum altera-
tiones" (Cap. 22); forecast  of diseases for 1498 (Cap.  23.);
"Pestis curam largitur"  (Cap. 24.); "Argumentationes  com-
munis medicorum scholae contra maximam quintae essentiae
... repulsionem" (Cap. 25.); etiology and treatment of syphilis
(Cap. 26.-28.); special forecasts for Firenze, the Pope, Maxi-
milian, the King of France, etc. (27.-39.) Writing finished at
Treviso, Febr. 5, 1498.

   .1   *[Venezia, Johannes Rubeus, 1498]

                                       SGL: 223686
   Ref.: Hain 25; GK 7.

(26)f. (a<-e4f6); Gothic.   Preface begins a3r: "Dominus illumi-
natio mea ... (a4»:) ... lumen vultus sui spargere." Rare.

   .2   Venezia,  (publisher)   1499.
   Ref.: Houzeau, 1:  pt 1, p.766.

10a  Op. 4: Compendium rhetoricae ex optimis
utriusque linguae autoribus excerptum.
   .1   Basel, (publisher)  1536.
   Ref.: Toppi.  p.113.

10b  Op.  5: Commentaria  in  opere Claudiani
de raptu Proserpinae.
   .1   Paris, (printer) 1517.
   Ref.: Toppi.  p.113.
   IWorks of ABIOSI,  which cannot be  identified: a) De
elementorum agitationibus; probably  part of  Op.  3; b) De
regimine sanitatis; c) De remediis contra pestem, tertianam et
lepram; d) Rivolte del 1507; e) Vaticinio della cometa del  1506.

   ABIOSUS, Johannes.
   See Abiosi, Giambattista. 
ABLUNUS
3]
ABRABANELE
ABLUNUS, Giovanni Pietro, fl.  end of 16.

   cent.

11   Op. 1: (Dangers of wine drinking in arthri-
tis)   Perugia,  1578.  8?
   Ref.: Carrere.  Copy: unknown.

   ABOUL-MIAMEN.
   See Abdul Miamen (Mumen?) Mustafa.


ABRABANELE,  Jehudah, 1470(ca.)-1535.
   Syn.: Abarbanel;  Abravanel;   Barbanella;  Judah  Leon
Hebreus;  Leon Hebreus; Leon   Medigo;  Medigo.  Note:
Jehudah or Juda of the Hebrew is Leon (Engl, lion) in Roman
languages; after his  father called  "ben Isaac  (Jichak)"; full
name: Jehudah ben Isaac Abrabanele.
   B. ca 1470, at Lisboa, as the eldest son of Isaac ben Juda
Abrabanele (1437-1508), famous  statesman in Portugal, of
an old  Jewish family, which  boasted descent from the royal
house of David; expulsion from Portugal after death of Affonso
V (Aug.  28, 1481);  studied, lived, and married  in Madrid;
his first son, Isaac,  born  1491; expulsion from Spain, 1492;
his son taken away by Spanish Court, and baptized; in Napoli
and Messina, 1493-95; here, physician to the kings, Ferdinand
I  (1424-1494)  and Alfonso  II (1448-1495); at  invasion of
Charles VIII (1495) flight to Venetian territory: Corfu (1495)
and Venezia (1496); migration to Geneva, where Op. 1 written
at instigation of his friend, Pico della Mirandola (finished
1502);  practitioner in  Genova; also physician to Gonsalvo
Hernandez de Cordova (1453-1515); poems to his father, 1504;
elegy on death of father, 1508; autobiography  in poem to his
baptized  son, 1515;  commentaries on prophets,  1520.  Died
at Venezia, 1535. His brother, Josef (1471-1552) was physician
at Ferrara ca. 1549; his second son, Isaac, physician at Venezia.
   A neoplatonist philosophical dreamer. Not to be confused
with others by the name of Leo Judaeug (16. and 17. century
in Switzerland and the Netherlands), or Leo Hebreus.
   See  also Solmi, E.   Benedetto Spinoza  e  Leone Hebreo.
1903.—Zimmels, B.  Leo Hebreus.  1886.

 12  Op. 1: Dialoghi d'amore.
   Syn.: Philographia universal.
   PHILO's love for SOPHIA.  On Index libr. prohibit.

   .1  Roma, A.  Blado  d'Asola, 1535.
    Copy: London; N. Y. Pub.
    Editioprinceps; 4?; pr. dev. at end; very rare; £8-8 (1939)

   .2  Venezia, sons of Aldo, 1541.
    Copy: London; Paris; Rylands; L. Congr.
2f. 241 (wrongly numb. 261)f. If.;  12?; rare; 280 lire (1939); 45
Sw. fr. (1939)

   .3   Venezia, sons of Aldo, 1545.
    Copy: London; Paris; Rylands; N. Y. Pub.
261 f. (262?); 8?: rare.

   .4  Venezia, sons of Aldo, 1549.
    Copy: London; Paris; Rylands; N. Y. Pub.
228f; 8?; rare.

   .5  Lyon,  J. de Tournes, 1551.
    Copy: Paris.
French tr. by Pontus de TYARD: "Leon H6brieu.  De l'a-
mour"; 2v. in one; 8?

   .6  Lyon,  G. Roville & T. Payen, 1551.
    Copy: London; L. Congr.
French tr. by Seigneur du Pare Champenois (i. e. Denis SAU-
VAGE).   "Philosophie  d'amour".   675p.;  8?;  title within
woodcut border; rare; £15-15 (1927)

   .7  Venezia, sons of Aldo, 1552.
    Copy: London; Paris; Rylands; Hunterian; L. Congr.
228f; 8? "Dialogo della  comunita dello amore", etc.

   .8  Venezia, J. Guiglielmo Vicentino, 1558.
   Copy:  London; Paris; Rylands.
Italian  ed. by M. LENZI.  246f; 8?

   .9   Lyon,  Guill.  Roville  & T. Payen,  1559.
   Copy:?
French; same as 1551 ed.; size noted as 16?
   .10   Venezia,  (publisher) 1564.
   Copy: L. Congr.
Latin tr. by Jean Charles SARASIN.  12?; rare.
   .11   Venezia, (publisher) 1568.
   Copy:  London; Paris.
Spanish tr. by GHEDALIA BEN YAHYA (Guedella Yahia).
"Los dialogos de amor";  4f.; 127f.; 4?

   .12   Venezia, N.  Bevilaqua, 1572.
   Copy:  London; N. Y. Pub.
246f.; 8?

   .13   Venezia, (publisher) 1573.
   Copy:?
  .14   Paris, CI. Micard, 1577.
   Copy: Paris.
French  tr. of SAUVAGE.  "Philosophie d'amour"; 816p.; 8?

  .15   Paris, CI. Micard, 1580.
   Copy: London; Paris.
French; the same; 816p.; size as 16?

  .16   Zaragoza, L. & D. de Robles, 1582-1584.
   Copy: London.
Spanish tr. by Carlos MONTESA: "Philographia universal de
todo el  mundo, de los dialogos de Leon Hebreo"; 30f.; fifi3f.;
4?; device on tp.; date 1582 in colophon; rare; £15-15 (1927)

  .17   Venezia, G. Alberti, 1586.
   Copy; Paris; N. Y. Pub.
246f.; 8?

  .18   Basel,  (publisher)  1587.
   Copy: London.
Latin version of SARASIN in PISTORIUS, J.  Artis cabalisti-
cae torn. 1.

  .19   Madrid,  P. Madrigal,  1590.
   Copy: Paris; Brown.
Spanish tr. of Garcilaso Inga de la VEGA: "La traduzi6n del
Judio de los  tres Dialogos de amor"; 313p. and index; 4?

  .20   Zaragoza (L. & D.  de  Robles?)  1593.
   Copy: ?
Same as ed.  16.
  .21   Lyon, B.  Rigaud,  1595.
   Copy: Paris.
French  of SAUVAGE; 816p. and index; 8?; portrait of author.

  .22   Paris, (publisher) 1596.
   Copy:?
French  of SAUVAGE: "La saincte philosophie d'amour"; rev.
& enl.;  12?; rare.

  .23   Venezia, (publisher) 1598.
   Copy: Paris.
Spanish of GHEDALIA BEN YAHYA; 127f.; 4?
  .24   Zaragoza, (publisher)  1602.
   Copy:?
Spanish corrected by Carlos MONTESA: "Filograffa universal
del mundo de los dialogos de Leon Hebreo".

  .25   Venezia, G. B.  Bonfadino,  1607.
   Copy: Paris.
296f.; 8?
  .26   Lyck (Germ.),  L. Silberman,  1871.
   Copy: Paris; L. Congr.
Hebrew transl.: "Vikuah al h'ahabah"; 96f.; 8?
  .27   Bari, (publisher)  1929.
   Copy: London; Univ. Minn.
Ed by  S. CARAMELLA; form?  No. 114 of Scrittori d'ltalia.
  .28   Heidelberg, C.  Winter, 1929.
   Copy: London; L. Congr.
Facs. ed. of  1535  with life  and bibliography; by the Societas
Spinozana; forms  v.3 of Bibliotheca Spinozana; 38M (1929).

  .29   Lond., Soncino press,  1937.
   Copy: L. Congr.
English tr. by F. Friedeberg-Seeley; xv, 468p.  240mm.

13   Op. 2: (Poems  to his  father)
Includes such as Nahlath aboth; Rosh amunah, etc.

  .1   Constantinopolis, (publisher) 1504.
   Copy:?
14   Op. 3: (Elegy on  death of his father)
Manuscript  written in  1508; 46  verses;  published in Rev.
orient.,  1: 258, etc.
15   Op. 4: (Theluna al ha-zeman)
Autobiography written in  1515 to his son, Isaac, who was
retained and baptized in Spain; 130 strophes;  published  in
Rev. orient., 1: 258, etc.
16   Op. 5: (Commentaries on the lesser proph-
ets)  Pesaro, (publisher) 1520.
  .1   Op.  6:  (The harmony of Heaven)
   Lost.
  ^Erroneously listed under his name: a) Adversus omnia
catabaptistarum prava dogmata. 1535; b) Das buch Bertram]
des Priesters von dem lyb und blut des Herren; as translator
into German, 1532; c) Catechismus.  Zurich (1534)

  ABRAHAM, Bali  ben Jacob.
  See Abraham ben Jacob.

ABRAHAM ben David Arie,  1542-1612.
  Syn.: A.  de (or e) Porta Leonis;  Abramo dalla Porta del
Leonf; A. medicus; A. Ronhe; A. ol Mantua: A.  Meshar Arie;
De Portvleone; Leo Mutinensis.** Note: the Hebrew "Arie" or 
ABRAHAM BEN DAVID  ARIE           [ 4 ]
ABRAHAM BEN MEIR
"Gur Arje" means Leo (lion).  "Rofe" means physician.   Por-
taleone was a quarter situated in the vicinity of the ghetto
of Rome.
  B. Mantua (or Modena? hence Mutinensis?), 1542,  of an
old  family of Jewish physicians, well-known  in 15.  and 16.
century Italy (JECHIEL, ca. 1455, in Mantova; Messer LEON
or Jehudah ben Jechiel ha-Rofe, author of a  work  publ.  in
Mantova,  1476; BENJAMIN,  or Guglielmo  di Portaleone,
physician in ordinary to Ferdinand I, King of Napoli, physician
to Duke Galeazzo Sforza, and to Duke Ludovico Gonzaga ca.
1478; DAVID de Portaleone, father of Abraham, was physician
at Napoli ca. 1490, later in Mantova).  Studied the  Talmud,
and philosophy under Abraham PROVENCAL, Jewish phi-
losopher, Meir KATZENELLENBOGEN,  and others; stud.
Aristoteles and medicine at Pavia; graduated  M.  D., Pavia,
1563;  returned to Mantova, and became physician  of Duke
Guglielmo Gonzaga; at the Duke's request,  began research  on
gold and its  therapeutic  value; since 1566,  member of the
physicians' college of Mantova; Op. 1 publ. 1584; Op. 2 finished
1607, published 1612.  Died, probably at Mantova,  July 29,
1612.

17  Op. 1: De  auro dialogi tres.
Dialogues  between  Achryuasmus and  Dynachrysus.   Text
begins and ends: "Tui Deus optimus Maximus servator sit ...
D. Soli Deo optimo  Maximo ... Laus Deo."  Three dialogues.

   .1    * Venezia, Giambattista a Porta, 1584.
                                       SGL: 312446
    Copy: London;  Paris; Berlin; Hunterian; Miinchen; SGL.

(4)f. (Ai-A») 178p. (12)f. for index; Italics; text 155mm; medal-
lion emblem on tp.; tail-pieces; initials with grotesque figures;
p.12: full-page emblem of author (cock and  lion fighting).
   Ajr-A3r: dedication to Guglielmo Gonzaga, Duke of Mantova;
Asv blank; A«r corrigenda; Aiv privilege of printing dated  Nov.
22, 1583; p.1-2: preface;  p.3-11: responsio; p.12:  emblem of
author;  p.13-14: Lectori amico; p.15-178 text; Aa2r-ccjv Index;
cc« blank.
Autograph  of previous  owner: Giul? BURATTO.

   .2   (where) (publisher) 1586.
    Copy:?
Probably non-existant.

 18   Op.  2: (Shilte haggiborim) Clypei  fortium;
antiquitates.
Archeology of Hebrew rituals, the  result  of  his  talmudistic
studies.  Finished 1607.

    .1   Mantova, (publisher) 1612.   2?
    Copy: Paris. Also Ital. tr. Venez., 1638.

    Op. 3:  (Translator)  PSEUDO  - GALENUS.
 De plantis.
 Never published; manuscript copy unknown.
   ILost works: a) Observationes medicae; b) Liber de medica-
 mentis.

 ABRAHAM ben  Jacob,  ca. 1487-1510.
    Syn.: Abraham Bali ben Jacob; Abraham ha-Rofe; Bali.
   Physician at Constantinople at the end of 15. and beginning
 of 16. century; pupil of Sabbatai ben Malkiel Kohen;  known as
 commentator of al-FARABI,   and  GAZZALI,  authors  of
 philosophical works.

    Op. 1:  (Commentator)  FARABI.   (Commen-
 taries on Aristoteles)
    MS copy: Leningrad No. 696.

    Op. 2:  (Commentator)  GAZZALI (Intentions
 of the philosophers)
 Written by  Abu Hamid Muhammed ibn  Muhammed  al-
 Gazzali ( = Algazel;  died ca. 1111).  Never  published.
    lAlso 5 other works, mostly talmudistic;  MSS. at  Lenin-
 grad, No. 621, 648,  659, 695.

 ABRAHAM  ben Jehudah, 16. cent.  (ca.

    1520)
    Physician and rabbi in Constantinople; author  of  many
 talmudistic works.
    Op. 1:  ('al sheten)  On  the urine.
    MS copy: Wien, No. 159, p.168. etc.
 A compendium based chiefly on Is'hak ben Suleiman's (died
 950 A. D.) often published work De urinis.  Cf. Steinschneider:
 Die hebraischen Uebersetzungen, 1893, p.759.


 ABRAHAM  ben Meir,  ca. 1450-1523  or

    1524.
    Syn.: A.  de Balmes;  A. de  Balmis; A.  de  Balneis;  De
 Palmis; Des Balmes.  Not to be confused with Ibn Ezra (1089-
 1167)
    B. about 1450, Lecce (Napoli); stud. med. Padova; practiced
 at  Venezia; about  1491,  or later, prof. med. at Padova, and
 physician to Cardinal GRIMANI  (1460-1523); teacher  of
 Hebrew.  Died 1523 or 1524. Padova.
19   Op.  1:  (Mikneh Abram)  Peculium  Abrae;
grammatica  Hebrea.
  .1   Venezia,  Daniel Bomberg,  1523.
   Copy: Paris; Harvard.
Written in Hebrew and Latin; 4?; date in years of Creation.
5283; 22RM (1931)

  .2   Antwerpen, (publisher)  1564.   4°.
   Copy:?
  .3   Hanau, (publisher) 1594.  4?
   Copy:?
20   Op.  2:  (Translator)  IBN  ROSHD  [Various
compendia,  commentaries, and  paraphrases on
Aristoteles]
For the Hebrew translations of the works of IBN ROSHD
(=Averroes) see Steinschneider (Die hebraischen Uebersetzun-
gen. Berl., 1893) Commentaries translated  from the Hebrew
translations into Latin by Abraham ben Meir: 1) Logica, from
the Hebrew of Yacub ben Makhir; 2) Rhetorica; 3) Sophistica;
4) Topica from the Hebrew of Kalonymos ben Kalonymos; 5)
Poetica; 6) Quesitorum logicalium 18;  7) De substantia orbis
from an anonymous Hebrew translation.  Many of these, cor-
rected later by Jacobus  MANTINUS  (died 1550), published
in the following editions  of Op. omn. of ARISTOTELES:

  .1   Venezia, Junta, 1550-1552.
   Copy:  London.
11 vols.; fol.; ed. by Giambattista BAGOLINI (died 1552)

  .2   Venezia, Junta, 1562.
   Copy:  London.

  .3   Venezia, Junta, 1574-1576.
   Copy:  London.

  Op. 3:  (Translator)   GEMINUS.    Isagogicon
astrologiae Ptolomaei.
The Greek original of GEMINUS (110-59 B. C.) translated
into  Arabic;  from the Arabic into Hebrew by MOSES ben
TIBBON,  ca. 1246; then, into  Latin by Abraham bon  Meir.
Never published.

   Op. 4: (Translator)   IBN  al-SAIG.   Epistola
expeditionis.
Written by Abu Bekr Muhammed ibn Yah'ya ibn Badye ibn
al-Saig (=Avempace; died 1138) to Ali ben Abdal-Aziz ibn al-
Imam; translated into Hebrew by Khaim ben Vivos, then, at
request of Cardinal Domenico  Grimani,  into Latin from the
Hebrew;  a bad translation;  in preface  the  translator says:
"Compendium  necessarium Averrois totius logicae ac naturalis
philosophiae  et tandem divinae latinum vertimus."   MS in
Vatican, No. 3897.

   Op. 5:  (Translator)    IBN   al-HEITHAM.
Liber de mundo (or; Epitome Almagesti)
Written by Abu Ali al-Hasan ibn al-Hasan ibn al-Heitham
al-Basri,  known  as  Avenatan, Alhazen, or Alacenus (died
1038); an astronomical compendium translated into Hebrew ca.
1271; at request of Cardinal Grimani, translated into  Latin.
Never published.  MS copy: Univ. Oxford.

ABRAHAM  ben Nahmias, fl. 1590-1600.
   Syn.: Abraham  Nehemias Lusitanus; A.  Nahmias; Ibn
Nahmias.  Not to  be confused with Abraham Nahmias ben
Josef (ca. 1490 in  Ocafla), the translator of the Aristoteles
commentaries of Thomas of Aquino.
   B. in Portugal;  physician in Constantinopolis.

21    Op.  1:  Methodus medendi universalis per
sanguinis missionem et purgationem.
   .1  Venezia,  Bernardo Bassa, 1591.
    Copy:?

   .2   (where?)  (when?)
   .3  Venezia, J. B. Ciottus, 1604.
    Copy: London.
83p.; 4?; called "3. ed.".

22   Op. 2:  De tempore aquae frigidae in  febri-
bus  ardentibus ad satietatem  exhibendae liber 1.
 First, (second?) and third ed. together with Op. 1.
   ILost work: manuscript of legal questions.

   ABRAHAM de Balmes (or de Balmis)
   See Abraham ben Meir.

   ABRAHAM de Balneis.
   See Abraham ben Meir.

 ABRAHAM ha-Levi  ben Megas, fl.  1565-

    1585.
   Syn.:  Abraham ibn Megas.
   B. in Spain, of the family of Josef ben Megas; practiced at
 Constantinopolis; physician to SULEIMAN  I, "the  Magnifi-
 cent"  (1490-1566),  and followed his  army;  wrote several
 eschatological  works, and a travel book, all in Hebrew. 
ABRAHAM HA-LEVI  BEN MEGAS    [ 5 ]
ACCORAMBONI
23   Op. 1: (Kebod elohim)
  .1   Constantinopolis, (publisher)  1585.   4!
   Copy:?

  ABRAHAM, of Mantua.
  See Abraham ben David Arie.

  ABRAHAM medicus.
  See Abraham ben David Arie.  Also other Jewish physicians
called Abraham.

  ABRAHAM, Meshar Arie.
  See Abraham ben David Arie.

  ABRAHAM, Nehemias.
  See Abraham ben Nahmias.

  ABRAHAM de Porta Leonis.
  See Abraham ben David Arie.
  ABRAHAM Rofe.
  See  Abraham ben  David Arie; Abraham ben Jacob;  and
others.
  ABRAVANEL,  Judah.
  See Abrabanele.
   ABRAVANEL,  Leon.
  See Abrabanele, Jehudah.


ABUNDANCE, Jean d', pseud., -ca. 1550.
   Pseudonym of a poet of  the first half of the 16. century;
was "bazochien et notaire royal de If ville du Pont-St.-Esprit",
a town of Gard (France): wrote several satiric poems, jokes,
etc., some of them of  medical interest.
24   Op.  1: Les grans et merveilleux  faictz  du
seigneur Nemo.
Paraphra,sis  (or translation?) of Ulrich v.  HUTTEN's Outis;
attributed to Abundance.
   .1  [Lyon, P. de Sainte Lucie, s. a.]
    Copy: Paris.
Gothic; (2)f. in 2 cols; 4?  Rarissimum.
25   Op. 2: La guerre et le debat entre la langue,
les  membres et le ventre (etc.)
The ancient political  speech at time of the secession of the
Romans.
   .1  Paris, Jean Treppeiel, s. a.
    Copy: Paris.
(18)f.  4?  Gothic; illustr.   Printed after 1502.  Rarissimum.

   .2  Paris, Silvestre,  1840.
    Facs. reimpression in 8?  Copy: L. Congr.

   ACACIA (or Acakia)
   See Akakia.
   ACADEMICO  Bramoso de' Solleciti di Trevigi.
   See Giambelli, Cipriano.
   ACADEMY.
   For publications of academies see the place of residence.

ACAMPO, Simone, sr,  fl. ca,  1592.
   Syn.: Acampus.
   Physician and philosopher; practitioner at Napoli; wrote
his single work in 1592.
26   Op. 1: Commentaria in libros  Galeni.
  Commentaries on:  1)   De  differentiis  febrium;  2)  De
tumoribus praeter naturam.
   .1  Napoli, Roncalioli, 1642.
    Copy: London R. Coll. Phys.; Paris; Berlin; Gottingen.
318p.  4?  Ed. by Simone ACAMPO, jr, physician and priest
at Napoli ("Parthenopeo sacerdote"), after the death of the
author.  Title begins: "Simonis Acampi ..."
   .2  Napoli, D.  Maccaranus, 1647.
    Copy: London; Paris.
"In  varios Galeni  libros  commentarii".  4?  Both editions
are rare.

ACCORAMBONI, Felice, fl.  1590-1600.
   Syn.: Accorambonius; Accoromboni.
   B. Gubbio; grandson of Girolamo ACCORAMBONI,  and
contemporary of Baldo  Angelo  ABBATI;  physician, philoso-
pher, and poet; husband of the niece of Sixtus V (1521-1590),
Pope (1585-90); prof, philos. in Roma; interpreter of ARIS-
TOTELES. THEOPHRASTUS, and GALENUS.
27   Op. omn.: Interpretatio obscurorum locorum
et sententiarum Aristotelis  (etc.)
  Syn.:  "Vera  mens  Aristotelis";  "Eruditissima in  omnia
Aristotelis opera explanatio." Contains also:  a) Tractatus de
fluxu and refluxu maris; b) explanation of THEOPHRASTUS
Libri de plantis; c) annotations to GALENUS De tempera-
mentis.
  .1   Roma, Sanctius,  1590.
   Copy: London; Paris; Berlin; Breslau; Wien; Lloyd.
822p.  fol.  Begins on tp.: "Felicis Accoramboni Interpretatio
(etc.)".

  .2   Roma, (publisher)  1600.
   Ref.: Eloy; Adelung.
   Copy:?

  .3   Roma, P. Parisius, 1603.
   Copy: London; Lloyd.
819p.  fol.; as "Vera mens" etc.

  .4   Roma, P. Parisius, 1604.
   Copy: London; Berlin; Breslau; Paris.
822p.  fol; as "Vera mens" etc.

28   Op. 2: (Letters)
  .1   Vicenza, Burato, 1869.
   Copy: Berlin.
19p.   Correspondance with  Marco  DI THIENE; from the
Archives  of  Conte  Giorgio  TRISSINO.   Title:  "Lettere
estratte (etc.)".
  Op. 3: (Commentaries on  PLATO)
   MS copy: Roma Bibl. Slusian.
  INote: various poems published in different anthologies.

ACCORAMBONI, Girolamo, 1469-1537.
  Syn.: Accorambonius Eugubinus;  A.  Hieronymus;  A.
Geronimo.
  B.  Gubbio (Lat.  Eugubium), 1469 (not 1496!); studied
medicine at  Perugia  against  the wishes of his father, Fabio;
married, and had a son (1502-1559), Fabio,  a fpmous jurist,
and professor of law at the Univ. Padua; prof. med. at Perugia,
and physician to Leo X (1475-1521). Pope (1513-1521) and
to Clement VII (1475-1534), Pope  (1523-1534); when Rome
was stormed  and sacked by French troops, and the Pope made
prisoner in 1527, he lost his fortune and  manuscripts (see
preface to Op. 3), and fled to Padova, where he staved as prof.
med.  till 1534;  Paul  III  (1468-1549),  Pope  (1534-1549),
called him back to Rome as his private physician; here he died,
Febr.  21. 1537 (not 1535!)

29    Op.  1: Tractatus de putredine.
  .1   Venezia, A.  de Arrivabene, 1534.
   Copy: London; Miinchen;  Breslau; Wien.
15f.   8?
30    Op.  2: Tractatus de catarrho.
Probablv identical with his lost work mentioned in the preface
of Op. 3 as  "De fluxu omnium generum et eius curatione".
Dedicated to Paul III,  Pope, who has been suffering  from ca-
tarrh  for many years.

   .1   Venezia, Andr. de  Arrivabene, 1536.
   Copy: London.
47f.  8? Also as MS is the Sloane collection  (No. 2858) dated
1536.
31    Op.  3: Tractatus de nalura et  usu lactis.
   Syn.: Tractatus de lacte.
Dedicated  to Johan Chojensky (Lat. Ohojenins),  Bishop  of
Krak6w, here mentioned as  bishop of Plotzk (Poland) (died
1532?)-  Written before 1527,  in which  year the manus.-ript
was lost in Rome; the first two parts of it were later found by
the author's  son,  Fabio, and  the third part was supplied from
the notebook of a former German pupil. Text: "Quod primum
ac potissimum nobis proposuimus in hoc tractatu ... credimus
nunc  sufficere ad laudem altissimi, a qua bona omnia ad nos
proveniunt." Divided into  3  parts: 1)  the breastmilk; its
formation; effect  of menstruation; menstruation during preg-
nancy; 2)  quality and analysis of  human and  animal milk;
the cheese; 3) dietetic use of milk; his personal experiences in
tuberculosis;  use of human milk in diseases of adults.

   .1   Venezia, Andr. de Arrivabene, 1536.
   Copy: London;  Paris; Munchen; Breslau.
8?  Begins on tp.: "Excellentissimi ..."

   .2   *Nurnberg,  Johan  Petri (=Petreius), 1538.
                                         SGL: 69118
   Copy: London; Paris; Berlin; etc.; SGL.
Issued as 2. pt,  under different  sigs, to Sextus PLACITUS
Papyrensis:  De  medicamentis ex animalibus under  title,
"Sexti Placiti ... Item.  Tractatus utilissimus de natura et usu
lactis."  (52)f. of which pt 2  has (36)f.  Text 160mm; Roman:
Sigs: pt 1: aa4-cc4dd6; pt 2:  a<-c4D«eM4.
  Pt  1: aaii-: title as above; aaiv-aa2r: preface  of  the editor,
Franz EMERICH, of  Troppau (=Oppavianus), physician in
Wien, to the vice-chancellor  of Germany;  of  Placitus and
Antonius MUSA; aajT-dd3v: text of Placitus; dd^-ddjr: text
of Antonius  MUSA Ad moecenatem suum de bona valetudine
instructio; dd«T blank.
  Pt  2: air  title: "Excellentissimi  philosophi et ...  tractatus
de lacte."   aiv-a2r  author's preface  to  Bishop Chojensky:
"Dum superioribus annis ... nomini tuo dicata in lucem prode-
anfc.   Felix  vale, 1536." ajr-iir: text.   Stamped  leather  bd
("R. V.), rebacked— 80fr. (1932) 
ACCORAMBONI
[6]
ACHILLINI
  1SGL copy bound with IBN ROSHD.  Collectancorum de
re medica (etc.)   L\on, 1537.
  ^Note:  The De lacte does not occur in later editions of
PLACITUS.
  .3   Basel,  (publisher)  1578.   4?
    Copy:?
  lError of LINDEN: Basel,  1538. in Sextus PLACITUS.
  ACCORDS bigarrures (etc.)
  See Seigneur des (etc.) under Tabourot, Estienne.
  ACCOREMBONI.
  See Accoramboni.
  ACCOROMBONIUS.
  See Accoramboni.
  ACEBEDO.
  See Acevedo;  Azevedo.
   ACESIA cacodoxus, pseud.
   See Donzellino, Girolamo; also Calzaveglia, Vincenzo.
   ACESIUS,  Leonhard.
   See Saner, Leonhard.

 ACEVEDO, Pedro de,  fl. 1570-1600.
   Syn.:  Azevedo, P. de.
   B. Canary Islands; lived in Spain and Portugal as a priest.
 All his works are rare; no copy identified.
 32  Op. 1: Recreacion  del  alma y defensa  del
 Evangelio  contra la superstition astrologica.
   .1   Sevilla, Alonso Escribano,  1570.   8?
    Ref.: Antonio.
    Copy:?
 33 Op. 2:  Remedios  contra pestilencia.
 Probably identical with the MS: "Recreo del alma y alivio
 contra la pestilencia y otros males."
    .1   Zaragoza,  Pedro Puig, 1589.
    Ref.:  Sanchez 696.  Copy:?
 Note:  also author of Marial, discursos morales.  Lisboa. 1602.

 ACHENBACH, Anton, ca. 1590-1600.
    Called "Lasphensis"; stud. med. Univ. Heidelberg; grad.
 1598.
 34   Op.:  De respiratione.
    Heidelberg, (publisher)   1598.
    Copy:?  Ref. Heffter.
 Thesis; praeses  Simon KOCH ( = OPSOPAEUS;  died 1619);
 probably Johannes  KOCH, since his brother, Simon, became
 professor of medicine in 1614.
ACHILLINI, Alessandro, 1463-1512.
   Syn.: Achillinus.
   B  Oct. 29, 1463 (not 1461),  post meridiem ,  at Bologna;
son of Claudio Achillino di Cavalcaselli; brother  of Giovanni
Filoteo ACHILLINO (see), the Italian poet; studied philosophy
and medicine at the Univ. of Bologna, but not in Paris; grad.
at this university, Sept. 7, 1484; prof, of logics with a salary
of 100 Bolognese  livres, 1484-1488; his portrait painted by
Francesco FRANCIA (Jacopo BOATERI; 1487-1557), in 1486
(aet  suae 23; now in the Uffizi Collection); extraordinary prof.
of philosophy at Bologna, 1488-1490; ordinary prof, of philoso-
phy  1490-1495;  Op.  8 and  Op. 13 publ.,  1494; lecturer on
medicine, Bologna, 1495-1497; again prof, of philos., 1497-1501;
Op. 6 publ., 1498; Op. 10 and Op. 14 publ., 1501; prof, of both
philosophy and medicine at Univ. Bologna and Physieian to
the ruler of Bologna, Giovanni BENTIVOGLIO (1430-1508)
with a  prof, salary  of 200 Bolognese livres 1501-1506, at the
convention of Franciscan brothers, Roma. May 1506  Op  11
publ. 1502; Op. 3 publ. 1503; editor of TRIOMFO» (Op.^15).
1503; Op. 7 and Op. 9  publ. 1504; Op. 5 publ  1505;^Op. 13
publ. 1506; political troubles in Bologna, flight to I adova,
Oct. 1506; ordin. prof,  of philos., Padova, Nov. 7. 1506^ept.
1508; here, disputations with  Pietro POMPONAZZI (1462-
1526),  Italian philosopher ("aut diabolus  aut magnus Achilli-
nus");  received an  annual salary of 250 livres;  called  back to
Bologna under the penalty of  confiscation of  his  Bolognese
property; return to  Bologna, Sept. 14, 1508; prof med  with a
salary  of 900  livres, 1508-1511;  Op. omn.  published 1508,
study of Avicenna  (De  febribus), 1509; Op. 4 separately pub-
lished,  1510;  political  troubles,  and suspension of lectures,
1511- Op. 12 publ. 1512; died, after a few days sickness, Aug. 2,
1512: entombed in the Chiesa di S. Martino Maggiore, Bologna.
He was rather a philosopher than a physician,  mixing Aristo-
teles with the ideas of Ibn Roshd ( = Averroes).   While his
demonstrator, the surgeon  Pietro MORSIANO, was Perform-
ing  autopsies,  he lectured  and  commented on MOND1WU s
anatomical work.   He is claimed  to be the discoverer of the
middle-ear ossicles,  of the submandibular  duct before WMAK-
TON,  of the ilecocecal valve before BAUHIN, etc.
   IFor biography  see Munster.  L.  Alessandro Achillini.
Riv. stor. sc.  med., 1933, 15: 7-22; 54-77 (also portr.); good
biography  with  authentic  documents,   but   with  incorrect
bibliographical data for Achillini.—Streeter. E. C.  Francia
and Achillini.  Med. Pickwick,  1915. 1: 60 (portr).

                   ICheck list of works

    (erL™ ALEXANDER APHRODISIENSIS.   De intellects

  e6(edP)   ALEXANDER,  the  GREAT.  The  mirabilibus
 [ndiae.  See Op. 14.
    Anatomia.  See Op.  1.
    Op. 1-: Anatomicae  annotationes.
    Annotationes.   See Op. 1.
    Approbntio chiromantiae B. Cochtis.  bee Op. 3.
    (ed.)  ARISTOTELES.  De mineralibus.   See Op. 14.
    ARISTOTELES.  De phvsicorum auditu.   See Op. 12.
    (ed )  ARISTOTELES.  De signis aquarum. See Op. 14.
    Op. 2.: ARISTOTELES. Rhetorica.
    (ed )  ARISTOTELES. Secreta secretorum.  See Op. 14.
    (ed.)  AVERROES. De beatitudine  animae.  See Op. 14.
    Op. 3.: De chyromantiae principiis et  physionomiae.
    fed.)  De cognitione animae.  See Op. 15.
    Op. 4.: De distinctionibus.
    De distributionibus  et proportionibus motuum.  See Op. 8.
    Op. 5.: Deelementis.
    De humani corporis  anatomia.  See Op. 1.
    De intelligentiis.  See Op. 13.
    Op. 6.: De orbibus.
    De physico auditu.  See Op. 12.
    De physionomia.  See Op. 3.
    Op. 7.:  De prima potestate syllogismi.
    De principiis chyromantiae et physionomiae.  See Op. 3.
    Op. 8.:  De proportione motuum.
    Op. 9.:  De subiecto medicinae.
    De Sub'ecto physiognomiae et chiromantiae.  See Op. 3.
    De substantia orbis. See Op. 6.
    Op. 10.:  De universalibus.
    Op. 11: Examinatio figurae quadratae et additio oblongae.
    Op. 12 : Expositio  primi physicorum.
     FragmentoniTn  frictiones physicales.  See Op. 12.
     (ed.)   IBN ROSHD.  De beatitudine animae.   See Op. 14.
     Interpretatio in libros physioae auscultationis.   See Op. 12.
     Philosophia naturalis.  See Op. 12.
     Physicorum interpretatio.  See Op. 12.
     Quaestio de subiecto medicinae.  See  Op. 9.
     Quaestio de subiecto physiognomiae  et chiromantiae.  See
  Op. 3.
     On. 13.: Quodlibet  de intelligentiis.
     Rppertorium ex annotationibus anathomiae.  See Op. 1.
     Op. 14.: (ed.)  Septiseamentatum opus.
     Op. 15.: (ed.)  TRIOMFO, A.  De cognitione  animae.
     Op. 16.: (Poems)

  35   Op. omn.: Opera omnia.
     Syn.: Opera omnia  philosophica.

     .1   Venezia, Bonetus  Locatellus  for  Octavi-
  anus Scotus, July 1508.
     Copy: London; Munchen; Gottingen.

  H9f ; fol.; Gothic.  Title: "Habes  accuratissime lector  ..."
  Contents: Op. 13, 6, 10, 12, 5, 3, 7, 9, 4, 8.

     .2   *Venezia, Hier.  Scotus,  1545.
                                           SGL: 310901
     Copy: London; Paris; Berlin; Munchen; Wien; SGL.

  6 p 1.- 195f.: text 255mm; Italics; 2  cols.; printed marginalia;
  historiated initials; few diagrams in text.  Title:  Opera omnia
  in  unum collecta".  Ed.  by  Pamfilio MONTI, prof. med. at
  Padova; single works  of Achillini collected and corrected from
  their  first editions. 
ACHILLINI
[7]
ACHILLINI
   (1,): titlepage with print, dev. and  list  of  contents;  2r:
preface of editor to Sebastiano FOSCARINO, Venetian noble-
man; 3r-(6r): index; (6T): corrigenda; lr-22r: Op. 13; 22„-60,
col. 1: Op. 6; 60Tcol. 2-63T: Op. 10; 64r-90r: Op. 12; 90,-149r:
Op. 5; 149v-155rcol. 2: Op. 3; 156T-158*: Op. 9; 155rcol. 2-156r:
Op. 7; 158,-183*: Op. 4; 184,-195,: Op. 8; 195T: register; print.
dev.; colophon.—Rare ed.

   .3   *Venezia, Hier. Scotus, 1551.
                                         SGL: 312444
    Copy: SGL.
4f. 148f. 36f.; f.33 and f.34 as 171, 172;  text  265mm; Roman;
inferior  quality of  printing;  2  cols.;  few diagrams.   Title,
editor, and arrangement of works the same as in 2. ed.   Op. 4
and Op. 8 (at end  of volume) form a separate part.—350 lire
(1932)
   1SGL  copy bound with ZIMARA.  Theoremata.  Venez.,
1550,  and ZIMARA.  Tabula dilucidationum.  Venez., 1548
(166f.)

   .4   Venezia,  Hier. Scotus, 1568.
    Copy: Paris; Osier; Munchen; Wien; Breslau; Penn. Univ.
4f.  334p.;  If. fol.;  woodcut medallion  of Aristoteles:  print.
dev.;  woodcut initials and figures (V); editor,  and arrangement
of works the same as in 2. ed.—40 Sw fr. (1938).
   ^Editions nonexistent: a)  1559, mentioned  by Atkinson;
b)  1608,  Venezia; misprint for 1508.

36   Op.  1: Anatomicae annotationes.
   Syn.:  Anatomia; Annotationes; De  humani  corporis ana-
tomia; Repertorium ex annotationibu0 anathomiae.
Svnonyms of title taken for as manv separate werks by several
bibliographers (DE RENZI 3; CAPPARONI 2; MUENSTER
2, etc.)  A manual for anatomical dissection, with criticism of
statements of previous  anatomists; based chiefly upon experi-
ence gained during his medical professorship  1501-1506. Text
begins and  ends:   "Anathomia  est  artificiosa membrorum
divisio et  ... undecimam et  duodecimam  per multa capita
queritans nunquam inveni "

   .1   *Bologna, Hier.  de Benedicitis, Sept.  24,
1520.                                    SGL: 238493
    Copy:  London; Paris; Hunterian; SGL.
18f; (a4-c4d6); 165 mm  text size; Roman; portr. of author on
tp. (10 cm x 10 cm) with poem of Annibale CAMIE.LO. stud.
med.,  below.   Ed. by author's  brother,  Giovanni  Filoteo
ACHILLINI (see).
   (lr): "Magnus  Alexander Achillinus";  portr. and poem;
1T: preface of editor to Pamfilio MONTI, dated Sept. 13, 1520;
2r-17v:  "Annotationes  anothomicae";  at end  of  17T: corri-
genda; 18r;  poem of Annibale Camillo;  18T blank.—Very  rare
E. P.
   .2   Venezia, J.  Ant.  &  Fratr. de Sabio,  1521.
    Copy: London; Paris.
8?  Ed. by  G. Fil.  Achillini.—Rare.

   .3   *Venezia, Arrivabeni,  Mar. 31, 1522.
                                 SGL:See KETHAM
    Copy: Paris; SGL.
Printed as Chapter 10 of Fasciculus medicinae (KETHAM, J.)
(see that).   It follows MONDINO's Anatomia (Chapt. 9), on
f.46v-55rcol. 1.; 46T: full-page woodcut  of urine examination;
47r: "Incipit repertorium ex annotationibus anathomie Magni
Alexandri  Achillini  bononiensis  noviter excerptum."   47v:
preface of G. Fil. Achillini to P. Monti as in E. P.; work  con-
sidered fragment of an anatomical manual; 48r: "Annotationes
anathomie ...";  explicit on 55r in col. 1.
   INote: The verv rare Italian translation  of the Fasciculus
of KETHAM, published Jan. 7, 1522 by Ces. Arrivabeni in
Venezia,  does not have Achillini's Annotations.  Mondino's
work  (38v-56T)  is followed by Secreti de herbe.  (See descrip-
tion under KETHAM )
   Editions nonexistent: a)  1524.  Bologna, in  KETHAM.
Fasciculus,  publ.  Ettore Benedetti; confused  by Bruggeman
with  a 1523 ed. of BERENGARIO  da CARPI; b) 1516,
Venezia; quoted by Capparoni, Miinster; nonexistent; c) 1568,
Venez., T. Antoninus; mentioned by Atkinson; error.

37   Op.  2: (editor) ARISTOTELES.   Rhetorica.
   Venezia, O. Scotus & G. Arrivabeni, (1515)
   Copy: London;  Paris; Berlin; Munchen.
4f , 118f., 13f.; fol.; Gothic; 2 cols.   Title: "Rhetorica Aristo-
telis ..."; with commentaries of COLONNA (Aegidius Romanus)
and of Alpharabius; also Poetica of Aristoteles  with commen-
taries of Ibn Roshd.   Alessandro  Achillini is mentioned as
editor by the catalogue of the Bibl. Nat. Paris. How is this
possible?
38   Op.  3: De  chyromantiae principiis et physio-

nomiae.
   Syn.: De  physionomia;  De  principiis  chyromantiae et
physionomiae; De  subiecto physiognomiae  et  chiromantiae;
Quaestio de subiecto p  et c.
Text  begins and ends:  "Quaeritur utrum physionomiae aut
chiromantiae subiectum  sit homo  ...  demonstratione  quia
utentes et speculative et de humanis operibus recte iudicantes.'
Achillini  also wrote a preface  to  the  1504 Bologna ed. of
COCLES(=Bartolomeo DELLA  ROCCA) Anastasis chiro-
mantiae;  the  preface,  which  is an approbation of the  work
of DELLA ROCCA,  begins: "Venerandam sophiae verita-
tem ..."  Op. 3 of Achillini is not the same as this Approbatio,
though the title of the  preface has been repeatedly used as the
title of Op. 3.

   .1   *Bologna, J. Ant. de Benedictis,  1503.
                                         SGL: 312441
   Copy: London;  Paris;  Wien;  Berlin;  Munchen; SGL;
Pannonhalma.
Bound with the Anastasis of COCLES( = DELLA ROCCA)
forming the 12 leaves which precede the 164 leaves of the main
work.  Date of main work: 1504.  Text size 285mm;  Gothic;
2 cols.
   Tpr: "Alexander Achillinus/ Bononiensis de/ Chyromantiae/
principiis  et/  Physio/nomiae.H*"; tpT: preface  of Achillini to
Codes; (2r)-12T: text of Op. 3.  For description of main work
see DELLA ROCCA.—£3-15 (1933).
   IRx libris:  Gino Sabattini; by  R. Rubino; very interesting
bookplate.

   .2  Venezia,   Bonetus   Locatellus   for  Oct.
Scotus,  1508.
   See in Op.  omn.  (No. 35-1)

   .3  *Pavia,  Bernardinus de Garaldis,  Dec.  5,
1514.                                   SGL: 120545
Issued with other physiognomical works under  title: "Infinita
naturae secreta quibuslibet hominibus contingentia previdenda
cavenda  ac prosequenda declarant in hoc libro contenta ..."
See description of volume under INFINITA (etc.)  Consists of
2 parts: pt 1,  Pavia, B. de Garaldis, Jan.  19, 1515; pt 2, Pavia,
B. de Garaldis, Febr.  20,  1515.  Achillini's treatise on AAi,-
BB<T. with separate imprint as above: according to the Regis-
trum, it should precede the work of DELLA ROCCA.  Volume
contains  ARISTOTELES,  Michael SCOTUS,  COCLES. and
ACHILLINI.  Not to be  confused  with ARISTOTELES:
Secreta secretorum.

   .4  Bologna, Hier. de Benedictis, Nov. 1517.
    Copy: Ref.: Panzer.
Issued with DELLA ROCCA ( = Cocles).   Chyromantiae ac
physionomiae anastasis.  Fol.

   .5  Bologna,  Hier. de  Benedictis,  1518.
    Copy: Breslau;  Wien.
8f.; fol.;  "De  chyromantiae principiis et physionomiae".
   .6   Bologna,  Hier. de  Benedictis, 1523.
    Copy: London; Wien.
8f.; fol.;  Gothic. "De chiromantie et physionomie principiis."
   .7  *Venezia, Hier. Scotus,  1545.
   See in Op. omn. (No. 35.2;

   .8  *Venezia, Hier. Scotus,  1551.
   See in Op. omn. (No. 35.3)
   .9   Venezia,  Hier. Scotus, 1568.
   See in Op.  omn.  (No. 35.4)
   INonexistent or douhtful  editions:  a) 1504,  Bologna; da'e
of main work is taken  for date of  Op. 3; see above under E. P.
(No.  38.1); b) 1515, Pavia; date of main work  taken  for date
of Op. 3; see above under No. 38.3; c)  1536. Bolonna, J.  Al-
beitus; with COCLES ?; d) 1563; e) with Codes, 158o?
39   Op. 4: De distinctionibus.
Philosophical.  Text begins and ends: "Ens tres  habet significa-
tiones orriinatas ...  Theologo relinquimus (etc.) Sed ouia in
libro  de intellisrentiis de his satis dixi,  haec dicta sint ad Mag-
nificentiam dei omnipotentis ...  Amen."

   .1   Venezia,  B.  Locatellus  for.  O.  Scotus,
 1508.
   See in Op. omn. (No. 35.1)
   .2  Bologna,  J. A.  de Benedictis, 1510.
    Copy: Paris; Berlin; Bonn.
40f.;  fol.
   .3  (Bologna, publisher?, 1518)
    Copy: London; Gottingen.
25f.;  fol.; Gothic.  Title: "Habes ... de distinctionibus aureum
opusculum".    With  annotations of  Francesco MARIANO
(died 1528). physician at Cremona (see).

   .4  *Venezia, Hier. Scotus,  1545.
   See in Op. omn. (No. 35.2)

   .5  *Venezia, Hier. Scotus,  1551.
   See in Op. omn. (No. 35.3)
After f.148 as lr-25v.
   .6  Venezia, Hier. Scotus, 1568.
   See in Op. omn. (No. 35.4)

40   Op. 5: De dementis libri 3.
Text begins and ends: "Clarissima luminum lux  (or: luminum
clarissima lux) qua omnes ... ideo haec historiographis relin-
quantur  & praesertim  de Marco Veneto aut Dominico Indiano
loquentibus.   Sint Deo optimo ac maximo, Laus, Gloria  &
Honor." 
ACHILLINI
[8]
ACHILLINI
   .1   *Bologna,  J. A.  de Benedictis,  Sept.  11,
 1505.
                                         SGL:312442
    Copy: London, Berlin; Munchen; Wien.  SGL.
 (2)f.  86f.; text 230mm; Gothic; 2 cols.; print, dev. at end.
 (lr):  "Alexander  Achilli/nus Bononiensis/  De  elementis./;
 epigram of Virgilio Porto,  of Modena; (l„)-(2r): index; (2V):
 preface  of author to Giovanni  BENTIVOGLIO, beginning:
 "Heraclitus  philosophorum ..."; lr-86r:  text;  86r:  explicit,
 registrum, print, dev.

   .2   Venezia, Bonetus Locatellus f.  Octavianus
 Scotus, 1508.
   See Op. omn. (No. 35.1)

   .3   * Venezia, Hier. Scotus, 1545.
   See Op. omn. (No. 35.2)

   .4   *Venezia, Hier. Scotus, 1551.
   See Op. omn. (No. 35.3)

   .5   Venezia, Hier. Scotus, 1568.
   See Op. omn. (No. 35.4)

 41   Op. 6:  De orbibus libri 4.
   Syn.: De substantia  orbis.
 The four books discuss 1) materia coeli,  2) forma coeli, 3)
 congregatum, 4) accidentia.  Text begins and ends: "Caelum
 subiiciens. hoc secundum opus  in quattuor libros divido ...
 Haec de coelo nunc dicta sint ad magnitudinem summae
 bonitatis, cui semper sint Laus, Gloria & Honor."

   .1   *Bologna,  Benedictus  Hectoris,  Aug.  7,
 1498.                                   SGL: 312440
    Ref.: Hain 72; Reichl. I, 84;  Gesamtk. 191.
    Copy: Bodleian; Berlin; Wien; Bonn; Libr. Congr.; SGL.
 Titlepage, 51f., If.; text 235mm;  Gothic; 2 cols.; a«-h»i<; print.
 dev. at  end.
   air: titlepage: aiv blank; foliation begins  on a2; lr-51r text;
 51r col.  2: colophon; 51,-:4r: table of "dubia"; Uv blank.  SGL
 copy bound in vellum.

   .2   Venezia, B. Locatellus, 1508.
   See Op. Omn. (No. 35.1)

   .3   *Venezia, Hier. Scotus, 1545.
   See Op. omn. (No. 35.2)

   .4   *Venezia, Hier. Scotus, 1551.
   See Op. omn. (No. 35.3)

   .5   Venezia, Hier. Scotus, 1568.
   See Op. omn. (No. 35.4)

 42   Op. 7:  De prima  potestate syllogismi.
   Syn.: De potestate syllogismi.
 Very short treatise.  Text begins and ends: "Utrum posse
 plura concludere sit potestate syllogismi ...  Sed respectu con-
 sequents quod ipsa est apta  inferre.  Sed haec pro nunc sint
 satia."

   .1   Bologna, Joh. Ant.  de  Benedictis, 1504.
    Copy: Berlin.
 6f.  fol. Further editions see in  Op. omn. (No. 35.1-4)

 43   Op. 8:  De proportione motuum.
   Syn.: De proportionibus motuum quaestio.
 Text begins  and ends:  "Sit nomen domini benedictum.  An
 recentiores mathematici Aristotelem in errore deprehenderint
 ... chorda fortius resistit (etc.)   Ad secundum, tertium, &
 quartum conceduntur  conclusiones  tamquam  imaginabiles.
 Sint deo !aus Gloria &  honor."  Discusses motion of planets,
 etc.
   .1   Bologna, B.  Hectoris Faelli, June 1, 1494.
    Ref.: Panzer; Hain 71.
    Copy: Krakow Univ.;  Napoli BN; Issued with  Op. 13.
   See No. 48.1.

   .2   Venezia, B. Locatellus, 1508.
   See in Op. omn. (No. 35.1)
 Further editions see in Op. omn.  (No. 35.2-4)

 44   Op. 9: De subiecto medicinae.
   Syn.: Quaestio  de ...
 Short treatise.  Text begins and ends: "Utrum homo secundum
 quod arte sanabilis est, et  subiectum medicinae  ... medicum
 esse  artificem  mechanicum,  quemadmodum eleganter  dixit
 plusquam commentator, prima technis commento septimo."

   .1   Bologna, Joh. Ant.  de  Benedictis, 1504.
    Copy: Berlin;
 Issued with  Op. 7 (see No. 42.1).  For further  editions see
 Op. omn. (No. 35.1-4)

 45  Op.  10: De universalibus.
 Short treatise.  Text begins  and ends: "Utrum universalia
existant  in intellectu.  Respondeo duplex universale ... conse-
quentia  non  sunt inconvenientia.   patebit alias."   Never
printed separately. Issued  either in his Op. 14 or in the Op.
omn.
   .1   Bologna, Bened. Hectoris,  1501.
    Copy: Berlin; Paris.
See description under No. 49.1.  For further editions see No.
35.1-4 and No. 49.

46   Op.  11:  Examinatio  figurae quadratae  et
additio  oblungae.
   .1   Bologna, (publisher?) 1502.
    Copy: Paris.
Issued in BURLEY, W.  De primo et ultimo instanti.  Listed
as a separate work by the Cat. Bibl. Nat. Paris.

47   Op. 12: Expositio primi  physicorum.
   Syn.: De  physicorum auditu;  De physico auditu;  Frag-
mentorum fractiones physicales; Interpretatio in libros physicae
auscultation is; Pbilosophia naturalis; Physicorum interpretatio.
Commentary  to  ARISTOTELES  (^iktikt) &j<pba<ns; Auscul-
tatio physica)  Text begins and ends: "Deus illuminatio mea
sit.  Primo dubitabitur utrum naturatum sit  subiectum  in
philosophia naturali ...  quae fragmenta esse yoluissem.  sed
fractionum fragmenta sunt, quoniam  eis comminutiva fractio
supervenit Hispanis Bononiam armis  impetentibus et moenia
machinis  deicientibus  ... Expliciunt Fragmentorum fractiones
physicales ..."

   .1   Venezia, Bonet.  Locatellus, 1508.
   See Op. omn. (No. 35.1)

   .2   *Bologna, Hier.  de Benedictis, 1512.
                                        SGL: 312443
    Copy: SGL.
34f.; text  245 mm; Roman; 2 cols.; few diagrams. lr: label title
"Alexandri Achillini bononiensis:/ Expositio primi physicorum./
K: preface of the author; 2r-v: tabula, explanation of meta-
physical terms; 3r-34r text; 34T  blank.  Diagrams on 15».
SGL copy with contemporary manuscript marginalia; bound in
vellum with medieval music notes on  binding.

   .3   (Bologna?,  publisher,  1518?)
    Copy: London; Gottingen.
With  annotations of  Francesco  MARIANO  (cf.  No. 39.3).
Gothic.   London  copy 14f.; Gottingen copy 24f.  (correct?).
"Interpretatio in libros ... physicae auscultationis."
   IFor further editions see Op. omn.  (No. 35.2-4)

48  Op. 13: Quodlibeta de intelligentiis.
   Syn.: De  intelligentiis;  Quolibeta de  intelligentiis;  De
intelligentiis quolibeta 5.
Metaphysical work.  Text beeins and ends: "Utrum latitudo
intellectuum sit uniformiter difformis ...  de qua loquitur modo
litera  praesens. Expliciunt quolibeta  de intelligentiis ..."

   .1   Bologna, Bened.  Hectoris Faelli,  June  1,
1494.
    Ref.:  Hain 71; Gesamtkat. 192.
    Copy: Krak6w Univ.; Napoli BN.
36f.; fol.; issued with Op. S (see No. 43.1) Rarissimum.

   .2   Bologna, Bened.  Hectoris, 1506.
    Copy: Berlin; Bonn.
32f.; fol.

   .3   Venezia, Bon. Locatellus,  1508.
   See Op. omn. (No. 35.1)
For further editions see Op. omn. (No. 35.2-4)

49  Op. 13:  (editor) Septisegmentatum opus.
   Syn.: ARISTOTELES. Secreta secretorum.
By most libraries catalogued  under "Aristoteles."  Called also
Sentipartitum opus; a collection of works by various authors
(ARISTOTELES.  ALEXANDER   Aphrodisiensis,  IBN
ROSHD,  etc.) including his own Op. 10.

   .1   Bologna,  Benedictus  Hectoris,   Oct.  26,
1501.
    Copy: Berlin; Paris; Univ. Paris.
36f.; fol.;  2 cols.; print, dev. Title: "Aristotelis, philosophorum
maximi, Secretum secretorum ad Alexandrum ..."   Contents:
1) ARISTOTELES.  Secretum secretorum: De regum regi-
mine;  De sanitatis conservation; De physionomia; 2) ARIS-
TOTELES.  De  signis tempestatum. ventorum et  anuarum-
3)  ARISTOTELES.   De mineralibus;  4)  ALEXANDER
APHPODTSIENSIS.  De intellectu;  5) AVERROES ( = IBN
ROSHD) De animae beatitudine: 6)  ACHILLINI  A  De
universalibus: 7)  ALEXANDER (the Great) De  mirabilibus
Indiae ad Aristotelem.

   .2   Bologna, Bernard, de Vitalibus for Bened.
Hectoris, Jan.  1516.
    Copy:
Fol. Title and arrangement  of works as in PI P.  At end;
"Explicit septisegmentatum  opus ab   Alexandro  AchiMino
ambas ordinaries et philosophiae et medicinae theoricae publice
docente: ut non amplius in tenebris latitaret editus (!)"

   .3   Paris, (publisher) 1520.
    Copy: London.
113f.;  12?; Gothic. 
ACHILLINI
[9]
ACHILLINI
   .4   *[Lyon, A. Blanchard] Mar. 23, 1528.
                                       SGL: 390281
   Copy: Paris; Hunterian; SGL.

Tp., (f.2)-f.83, If. blank; text 110 mm; Gothic; tp. within bor-
der;  animated  initials.  Title: "Secreta secretorum  Aristo-
telis  ..."   Arrangement of works as in previous editions:
Secretum secretorum (2-42); De signis (43-47); De mineralibus
(48-50r);  Alexander  Aphrodisiensis  (50T-54„);  Ibn  Roshd
(55r-63T); Op.  10 of  ACHILLINI (64-73); Alexander  the
Great (74-83r); 83T print, device.
   ^Nonexistent:  a)  1516,  Venezia; probably  an incorrect
reference to No. 49.2.

50  Op.  15:  (editor)  TRIOMFO, A.  De cogni-
tione animae.
   .1   Bologna,  J.  Jac. de Benedictis for  A.  de
Placentia and J. de Ripis, 1503.
   Copy: London; Paris.

52f.;  4?; Gothic.  Title: "Opusculum perutile de  cognitione
animae ..."  Contains  a)  Destructio arboris Porphyrii,  and
b) Tractatus de cognitione animae, both by Augustino TRI-
OMFO(=Triumphus; 1243-1328) and "accuratissime revissum
(!) per A. Achillinum."

51  Op.  16:  (Poems)
Published in Collettanee Greche, Latine (etc.) edited by his
brother, Giovanni Filoteo ACHILLINI  (see), for the memory
of Serafino AQUILANO, Italian poet (died Aug. 10, 1500)

   .1   Bologna,  Caligula Bazaliero, 1504.
   See under No. 53.

IWorks of Alessandro ACHILLINI, which remained  unpub-
lished (cf.  Miinster): 1) Expositio super primam quarti Avi-
cennae (De febribus) dated Sept. 7, 1509; 2)  Tabula in medi-
cina; 3) Quoddam consilium in medicina; 4) Autoritates Galeni;
5) Multa ex Eutisbari (?) sophista; 6) De mixtis; 7) Libri 12
metaphysicarum. No. 1-5  are in the library of Univ. Bologna.


ACHILLINI, Giovanni Filoteo, 1466-1538.
   Syn.: Achillini, Gianfiloteo.
   B.  Bologna,  1466;  was "consiliarius regius",  and poet;
founded an academy called A. del Viridario at Bologna, 1511;
brother of Alessandro  ACHILLINI (see),  and editor of his
brother's anatomical work.  His own publications are  of little
medical interest.  Died 1538.  All works extremely rare.

52   Op.  1:  Epistole  ... dove  si narrano  tutte le
sorte di  precioso petre (etc.)
   .1  Bologna,  (publisher, ca. 1500)
    Copy:
(12)f.; 4?;  Roman.  Of little value.

53   Op.  2:  (editor) Collettanee Greche, Latine
e volgari di diversi autori nella  morte di  Serafino
Aquilano.
Commemorative volume of epigrams on Serafino AQUILANO
(died Aug.  10, 1500), Italian poet.  Contains also poem by
Alessandro ACHILLINI (see No. 51)

   .1   Bologna,  Caligula Bazaliero,  July 1504.
   Copy:
106f.; 8?; dedicated to Elizabeth, Duchess of Urbino.

54  Op.  3: II viridario.
Poem mentioning the names of  Bolognese and other Italian
authors. Nine sections.

   .1   Bologna,  Joh.  Ant.  Platonides  de  Bene-
dictis, 1513.
   Copy:  Paris.
4? Not to be confused with other publications of similar title.
The "Somnium viridarii" (Hanau, 1611) is incorrectly listed
under his name.

55  Op.    4:  (editor)    ACHILLINI,   A.   Ana-
tomicae annotationes.
   .1   *Bologna,  Hier.  de.  Benedictis,  Sept.  24,

1520.
   Copy:  London; Paris; Hunterian; SGL.

For description of volume and further editions see No. 36.

56  Op.  5: Stanze.
   .1   Venezia, Zoppino, 1520.  8?
   Copy: Paris.
Published in Antonio TEOBALDO: Stanze amorose nove.

   .2   Venezia, Zoppino, 1522.   8?

57  Op.  6: II Fidele,  lib. 5.
   .1   Bologna, publisher,  1523.
   Copy:
8? Extremely rare poem "in terza rima cantilene cento."
58   Op.  7:  Annotazioni della lingua volgare.
Satire against the "lingua Toscana".

  .1   Bologna, Vine. Bonardo  &  Marcantonio,
1536.
   Copy: Berlin.
52p.  8?  Rarissimum.

  ACHILLINUS.
  See Achillini.

  ACHMED ben Abdallah.
  See Ahmed.
  ACHMED ibn Mustafa ibn al-Attar.
  See Ahmed.
  ACIDALIUS, Christian,      -1632.
  Syn.: Havekenthal.
  Prof. med. at Altorf; by his publication he belongs to the
17. centurv; mentioned here as editor of his brother's works
(See Valentin ACIDALIUS;.

ACIDALIUS, Valentin, 1567-1595.
  Syn.: Acidalius, Valens; true name: Havekenthal.
  B. Wittstock, a village 60 miles NW of Berlin, 1567 (not
1566); son of Heinrieh  A., a preacher; brother of Christian A.,
prof. med. at Altorf; became an orphan in early childhood;
stud.  med. against his  inclination  at  Rostock,  Greifswald
(here Op. 1 publ. 1588) and Helmstadt; here, Op. 2 publ. 1589;
went to Italy with Alexander von HAKEN, 1590; began his
studies in Roman classics; in Padova, 1590; here Op. 3 publ. in
the same year; stud. med. Bologna  under Mercuriali (1530-
1606),  but never  was  graduated; return to Germany,  1593,
together with his friend, Daniel RINDFLEISCH (=Bucretius,
died  1631), who in the 17. century edited several anatomical
works; in Breslau, 1593; Op. 4 and 5 publ. 1594; Op. 6 and 7
(the anonymous work) publ. 1595; suffered much persecution
owing to this anonymous  offensive publication; became rector
in Neisse, 1595, and died May 25 of the same year from "phre-
nesis" (encephalitis?), but not from suicide.
  He was an esteemed humanist, and poet, who never wanted
to be  a physician;  "medicum  nee  ago, nee agere  unquam
propositum fuit".  Only his Op. 7 has any interest for medicine.
  IFor biography see Leuschner.  De V. Acidalii vita.  Lpz.,
1757.
59   Op.  1: Cunae   natalitiae  Jesu   Christi   re-
demptoris ac  salvatoris nostri carmine elegiaco
celebratae.
   .1   Greifswald, Ferber,  1588.
   Copy:  Univ. Greifswald.
4f.  Exceedingly rare.
60   Op.  2: Epigrammata  ad  Danielem  Rind-
fleisch Bucretium.
   .1   Helmstadt,  J.  Lucius, 1589.   4!
   Copy:  London; Berlin; Rylands.

   .2   Liegnitz, David Albert, 1603.
   See  Op. 8 (No. 66)
Further editions: a) Hanau, 1619, in DORNAVIUS, C.  Am-
phitheatrum sapientiae Socraticae jocoseriae
61   Op.  3: (editor)  C.  VELLEIUS  PATER-
CULUS.   Historiae Romanae.
   .1   Padova, Meietus, 1590.
   Copy:  Paris;  Munchen.
Edited with  his notes.  151p.; 8?   Also called Velleianarum
lectionum  liber.  ^Further  editions: a) Lyon,  1594;  copy:
London; Paris; b) Paris, 1608; contained in the ed. of TACI-
TUS.
62  Op. 4: In Q.  Curtium animadversiones.
   .1   Frankfurt, J. Feyerabend, 1594.
   Copy: Berlin; Munchen;  Paris.
134f.; 8?  ^Further eds: a) Frankfurt, 1597; b) Leiden,  1724;
in the Snakenburg ed.  of Q. Curtius Rufus.

63  Op. 5: Janus quadrifrons (poems)
   .1   Wratislava, publisher,  1594.
   Copy: Paris.
4?  Title: "In Laurentii Scholzii ... hortum."   IFor further
eds see Op. 8.
64  Op. 6: In Comoedias PLAUTI  quae extant
divinationes et interpretationes.
His chief work.  It was not a good seller, and the publisher of
the first edition w»s very much disappointed.  As a compensa-
tion  for his loss the anonymous manuscript  (listed  as Op. 7
here) was offered to him by the author.
   .1  Frankfurt,  (H. Osthausen?)  1595.
    Copy: Berlin.
   .2  Frankfurt,  S.  Hempelius, 1607.
    Copy: Paris;  Berlin;  Munchen;  London;  Univ. 111.
566p.  8?  Seems to be the 6. vol. of  the Lampas of  Janus
GRUTER (1560-1627), publ. in 7 vol. Frankfurt, 1602-1623. 
ACIDALIUS
[10]
ACIDALIUS
   .3  Firenze, (publisher)  1737-1739.
    Copy: Paris.
Issued in the 1. vol. of the Lampas of J. GRUTER.

65   Op. 7: Disputatio perjucunda qua anonymus
probare nititur mulieres homines non esse.
Attributed to V. ACIDALIUS.  Published without the  au-
thor's name.  Probably written in Poland against the doctrines
of the 16. century Sccinians.  The true authorship of the work
could not be established, yet Acidalius was  blamed for its
publication.  (See No.  64.)   It became the source of a great
many publications of the 17., 18., and 19. centuries; some of
these are:
   a)  GEDIK, S. (1551-1624)  Defensio sexus muliebris contra
anonymi disputationem.  1595.
   b) Mulier non homo! s. 1., 1690; copy in London.
   c) Mulier Homo! s. 1., 1690; copy in London.
   d) Ein Liebhaber der Bescheidenheit.  Grttnd- und probir-
liche Argument  und Schluss-Articul, samt  beygefiigten aus-
fiihrlichen Beantwortung: Belangend die Frag, Ob die Weiber
Menschen seyn,  oder nicht?   Frankf., 1721.   40p.  8?; copy
in Munchen; dialogue  between  Brother Endres,  O.  B., and
Pater Eugenius, S. J. Further ed.: a) 1643 and  1722 in BASSI;
b) 1660.
   e)  Apologie des schonen Geschlechts; oder, Beweis dass  die
Frauenzimmer Menschen sind.   Transl.  from Latin by  D.
Heinr. NUDOW. s. 1.,  s. a. viii, 32p.; copy in Munchen;  re-
printed in Koln, 189*.
   f) BACKFISCH, Juste, pseud. Beweis, dass die  Manner
eigentlich keine   Menschen  sind!  Motto: Und die  Frauen-
zimmer  sind  doch  Menschen.  Berl.,  (1861)   16p.  8?; a
parody.

   .1  (Zerbst?,  Heinrich Osthausen?) 1595.
    Copy:
Exceedingly rare  E. P.   llf.; 4?

   .2  Leipzig (publisher)  1595.
    Copy: London.
Contains also the  publication  of Simon GEDIK (entered
under this name in Brit. Mus.)  4?

   .3  's-Gravenhage, J. Burchorn,  1638.
    Copy: London;  Paris.
132p. S?; called  2  ed.   Also Gedik's work (and in all subseq.
ed.)

   .4  's-Gravenhage, publisher, 1641.   12?
    Copy: Paris;  London.

   .5  's-Gravenhage, J. Burchorn,  1644.
    Copy: Paris;  London.
191p., If. (errata); 12?—34fr. (1919)

   .6  Lione (Lyon?), publisher, 1649.
    Copy:?
Italian transl.; 12?  "Discorso  piacevole che le  donne non
sieno della spezie  degl'uomini."

   .7  Paris (Batavia)  publisher, 1693.
    Copy: London;  Paris; N. Y. Pub.
192p. 12?

   .8  (Helmstadt?) publisher, 1695.   4?
    Copy: London.

   .9  Hoorn  (publisher, 1730?)
    Copy: London.
Dutch transl. containing also Gedik's work.  In  Brit. Mus. Cat.
entered under "N., G., Heer en Mr." Title: "Zeer vermakelyk
Tractaatje, waar  in een ongenoemde Schryver bewyst dat de
Vrouwen  geen Menschen zyn ...".

   .10   Amsterdam (Paris) publisher, 1744.
    Copy: Paris;  London.
French transl. by A. G. MEUSNIER de Querlon.  12? Title:
"Probleme sur les femmes".

   .11   Krak6w (publisher)  1766.
    Copy: Paris;  Boston Pub.
French transl. by Charles CLAPIES. "Paradoxe sur les femmes
ou Ton tache de prouver qu'elles ne sont pas de 1'especehumaine."

66  Op. 8: (Poemata)
Includes Epica, Rosae, Elegiae, Odae, Epigrammata.

   .1  Liegnitz,  David Albert, 1603.
    Copy: London; Paris.
Ed. by Caspar CONRAD (=Cunradi; died 1633), a physician at
Breslau in LERNUTIUS, J. Poemata (with others)
   ^Further editions: a) 1612 in  Delitiae poetarum Germano-
rum; b) Hanau, 1619 in Casp. DORNAVIUS: Amphitheatrum
sapientiae Socraticae jocoseriae.

67  Op. 9: Epistolarum centuria una.
   .1   Hanau,  C. Marnius & heirs of Joh. Aubrius,
1606.
   Copy: Paris;  London; Edinb. Univ.;  Berlin;  Munchen;
Wien; L. Congr.
Ed. by  his brother,  Christian.  Contains  also two more of
V. A.'s works: a) Epistola apologetica ad Jac.  Monavium; an
apology for Op. 7; b)  Oratio de vera carminis elegiaci natura et
constitutione.—Rare work.

68  Op. 10:  (His notes on Panegyrici veteres)
Contains notes on the so-called panegyrists such as PLINIUS
SECUNDUS,  CLAUDIUS  MAMERTINUS,  EUMENIUS,
NAZARIUS, PACATUS DREPANIUS, etc.

   .1   Frankfurt, publisher?,  1607.
   Copy: London; Paris.
Ed. by Janus GRUTER in his  Lampas.  Frankf., 1603-34.
   ^Further ed.:  a) Paris, 1643; copy: Paris; b) 1753; copy:
London.

69  Op. 11: (commentaries) TACITUS.   Opera.
   .1   Hanau, Wechel,  1607.
   Copy: Paris; Berlin; Munchen; Univ. Chic.
Ed. by his brother, Christian; with notes of  others also. 314p.
^Further  editions of  the notes  together with TACITUS: a)
Paris,  1608; b) Amsterdam, 1635; c) 1672; d) 1673; e)  1685; i)
Upsala, 1706; g) Utrecht, 1721.

70  Op.  12:  (Commentaries  to   the  works  of
DECIMUS MAGNUS AUSONIUS)
   .1   Amsterdam, (publisher)  1671.
   Copy: London.
Ed. by Jac. TOLL.  8?

71   Op.  13:  (Commentaries   to   QUINTILI-
ANUS: Dialogus de oratoribus)
   .1   Utrecht, publisher, 1721.
   In the TACITUS edition of the same year.
   ^Lost. works: a) Notes to Symmachus; b)  notes to Apuleius:
"Appuleianae quaestiones."

   ACIDALIUS, Vicentius.
   See Acidalius, Valentin.
   ACOROMBONUS.
   See Accoramboni.
ACOSTA,   Cristovao,   1515(?)-(1580,   or
   1594?)
  Syn.: Costa, Crist6bal de; Coste; Da Costa; De la Coste-
La Costa; La Coste. Not to be confused with a Jesuit father of
the same name, who in 1569 was in Malacca and wrote a letter
to the  Jesuit General (publ. in Lettere dell'India Orientale.
Venez., 1580.)  Acosta's chief work is often found in catalogues
under the  name of his  translators (L'ECLUSE  or  Clusins
COLIN), under GARCIA da ORTA, Orta. In the 3. ser. of the
Index-Catalogue, one finds the works of GARCIA da ORTA
under Da COSTA.
  B. in Africa, probably 1515, either at Mozambique, city on
the East coast and then metropolis of the Portuguese posses-
sions, or at one of the seaport towns of Morocco, Ceuta or
Tangier; his father was Portuguese; no data on his education 
ACOSTA                                         [11]                                          ACOSTA
(stud, at Coimbra Univ.?);  at one time he became a  slave
("fue esclavo  a un barbaro sangriento");  traveled much in
Africa, and Asia (China, Persia, India); came to Goa, territory
of Portuguese  India, ca. 1568,  and became a surgeon of the
Portuguese viceroy; in Malabar, 1569; here, study and collec-
tion of Indian plants; returned to Spain, and became surgeon
of the city of  Burgos, ca. 1578; Op.  1 publ.,  1578; after the
death of his wife, he became either a monk or a hermit, and
died after 1580, either at  Burgos or at Compostella.
   IFor biography see  OLMEDILLA y PUIG, J.  Estudio
hist6rico de la  vida ...  del sabio medico ... C. Acosta.  1899.

72   Op.  1:  Tratado  de  las  drogas  y medicinas
de las Indias Orientates.
   Syn.: Libro que  trata de las drogas medicinales y de sus
provecbos.
Intended to be a verification of the statements of GARCIA da
ORTA (see that, and his Coloquios  dos simples e drogas e
cousas medicinais da  India); hence, he borrowed freely from
this work.   Description of 68  medicinal exotic plants  in as
many chapters, with an added treatise on the elephant and its
qualities.  Text begins and ends: "De la canela.  Capitulo 1.
Pues entre las Drogas medicinales ...  Del opio.  Capitulo
LXVIII (etc.) porlo qual se  vera quanta fuerca tiene el  uso y
costumbre."   Followed  by: "Tractato del elephante y de sus
calidades.  Puesto que este tractato del elephante tenia llegado
al libro ... por abreviar, y solo contrar lo mas verdadero, callo
(etc.) Vale.  Finis."

   .1   *B\irgos,  Martin de Victoria,  1578.
                                            SGL: 56290
    Copy: London; Edinb. Univ.; Paris; J. C. Brown;  SGL;
Berlin; Wien;  Gottingen.

Tp., (ll)f., 448p., 38p., (l)f.;  text 165mm; Roman; woodcut
portr. of author; 45 woodcuts of plants, and  2 cuts of elephants,
all full page,  made  after the  author's freehand  drawings;
printed marginalia; historiated initials; tp. within architectural
border.
   Tp.: "Tractado/ Delas Drogas, y medicinas de las Indias/
Orientales, con sus Plantas  debuxadas al/ biuo"  etc.; tp.T:
privilege of printing  signed  by Pedro Capata del Marmol,
clerk of  the Court; (l)f:  "El rey  ...", signed by Antonio de
Erasso; (2)-(3r): preface of author to the senate  of Burgos;
(3r)-(5v): preface of author to the reader;  (6r)-(7r): preface of
Juan COSTA  to the reader; (7T): portrait  of C. Acosta; (8r1-
(9T): poems of Claudius LIBESSARDUS, Alonco Goncalez DE
LA TORRE;  (10r)-(llv): Table of chapters; index  of authors
mentioned; p. l-p.416: text; p.417-p.448: Tractado del elephante;
p.l-p.36:  "Tabla universal" in 2 cols.; p.37-p.38: "Tabla de
los arboles"; (l)f. colophon.
   lOriginally sold for 192 maravedfs; £21 (1929); £16 (1930);
£4-5 (1931); £5-10 (1931); £7  (1932); £2-5 (1933); frequently
seen on the book market.
   ^SGL copy contains 18. ct. MS  notes  (mostly critical);
bound in vellum (two fragments of 14.  ct. MS used for backing).

   .2   *Antwerpen, J.  Moret  in Plantin's house,
1582.                                     SGL: 312445
    Copy: London; Paris; Berlin; Munchen; Wien; J. C. Brown;
SGL; Antwerpen Bibl. Plant.; Louvain Univ.

Tp., (3)-88p.; text 140mm; Italics, but marginalia in Roman;
tp. medallion  emblem of printer; no illustrations.
   Abridged,  translated into Latin, annotated, and edited by
Charles de L'Eciuse ( = Clusius) (see that),  who kept only that
was original in Acosta's  work, and did  not consider the author's
drawings worthy of printing.  Title: "Christophori  ... Aroma-
tum  &  medicamentorum/  in  Orientali  India nascentium/
liber ..."; p.(3)-p.6: preface  of the editor  to Duke William;
p.7-10- preface of the author; text begins on p.11:  "De Aloe.
Foliorum Aloes usus ... (last chapter: De sargaco) ... secumque
detulit, ut peracta navigatione in contenti uteretur"; follows
note of editor to this  chapter.  The editor's notes are printed
after each chapter.
   IQuite common; £1-6 (1935); 50 Sw. fr.  (1938) £2-2 (1939)

   .3  *Venezia, Franc.  Ziletti,  1585.
                                           SGL: 163312
    Copy: London; Paris;  Wien; Berlin; Munchen; Gottingen;
Glasgow Hunterian; N.  York Publ.; SGL.

(24)f. (a4-f4), 342p.  (also sigs.  A etc.); text 190 mm; Roman;
ornamental initials; 45 cuts of plants, 2  cuts of  elephants;
marginalia; print, dev. on tp.
   Italian translation of the unabridged Spanish original  by an
anonymous, with all the original illustrations (different blocks);
air titlepage: "Trattato  di Christoforo Acosta Africano medico
& chirurgo della historia, natura, et virtu delle droghe medici-
nali."  aiv blank;  a2r-a<v: the printer's preface to Melchior
GUILANDINI, a traveler, dated Jan. 1,  1585; Guilandini is
considered to  be the  translator; bir-b2r: author's preface to
the senate of Burgos; b2v-e4r: index; etv blank; fir-f2v: author's
preface to the reader; f3r-f3*: printer's words to the reader; f4
blank; p.l-p.342: text in 68 chapters, followed by treatise on
the elephant.
   1SGL copy: previous owners: Gio. Batta. Beloredi, fiscis
collector di Pavia; Zacharia Caimo; Dr. Joseph Peregi,  phys.
Colleg. Mantuae (1621); Dr. Aloysius Franciscus Castellanus.
   INot very frequent; yet, of low price: 16fr. (1919).
   .4   *Antwerpen,  J. Moret in Plantin's house,
1593.
                      SGL:See GARCIA da ORTA
    Copy: Paris; J. C. Brown; SGL; Munchen.

The Latin  abridgment of L'Eciuse;  the same as  No. 72.2;
issued in the 4. Latin ed. of GARCIA da ORTA (see that)

   .5   *Lyon, Jean Billehotte, 1602.
                                          SGL: 131558
    Copy: Paris; J. C. Brown; SGL.

French translation from  the  Latin translations of L'Eciuse;
transl. by Antoine COLIN,  apothecary at Lyon; containing
works of GARCIA da  ORTA, Cr. ACOSTA,  and  Nic. MO-
NARDES;  commonly catalogued under GARCIA da ORTA;
published with the general title: "Histoire des drogues, espi-
ceries (etc.)".
   SGL copy contains only the 3. (Acosta) and 4. (Monardes)
part of this edition;  p.(344)-p.720;   (15)f.;  text 145mm;
Roman;  marginalia  in  Italics; 38  illustrations  to Acosta's
text; p.(344) titlepage for part 3: "Traicte de/ Christophle/ de
la Coste/ ...  Des drogues & medicamens qui naissent/  aux
Indes (etc.)"; p.345-6:  the translator's preface to the reader;
p.347-52: the author's preface to the reader; p.353-501: text,
in unnumbered  chapters; 502-720: part 4: Monardes;  (15)
leaves for tables to all 4 parts under sigs.  Zz4-Bbb2, of which
index to Acosta is on Aaar4-Aaa«».

   .6  *Antwerpen,  Raphelengii  from  Plantin's
house, 1605.
                                          SGL: 175849
    Copy: Paris; London; SGL.
Latin abridgment of  L'Eciuse, called 3. rev. &  enl. ed.; issued
on p.253-294, as Liber 9. of L'Eciuse Exoticorum libri decern.
Roman; text 285mm; marginalia and  notes of translator at
end of chapters in Italics;  6 illustrations.
   p.253  titlepage: "Caroli Clusii Atrebatis exoticorum liber
nonus sive  Aromatum ... (etc.)"; p.254: preface of translator
to  William, dated Wien, Jan. 1,  1582;  p.255-6:  preface of
Acosta to the reader; p.257-94: text in  60 chapters (1. De aloe,
60. De sargaco)

   .7  *Lyon, Jean Billehotte,  1619.
                      SGL: 2 copies; 89605;  301391
    Copy: Paris; London; J.  C.Brown; Edinb. Univ.; SGL.
French of COLIN after  the  Latin abridgement of L'Eciuse;
enlarged ed. of No.  72.5  (see above);  contains also notes of
COLIN; the 4 parts  are separately paged in this edition, with
individual titlepages and signatures  (A,  AA,  AAA, AAAA),
introduced   by  (8)  p.l.  (sig.  *);  text 145mm; Roman,  but
marginalia in Italics; pt 1 and 2 (called 1. and 2. book) 369p,
and (7)f. with sigs Aa2-Aas,  containing GARCIA da ORTA's
work; pt 2, called 3. book, 176p., and (4)f. with sigs MMi-MMt,
containing  ACOSTA's  work;  part 3,   called 4. book, 102p.,
and (5)f. with sigs  GGG4-GGG8, containing Prospero  AL-
PINO's work; pt 4, 262p. and (5)f. with sigs RRRR4-RRRR8,
containing   Nic.  MONARDES'  work.  55 illustrations  to
ACOSTA.
   *lr: titlepage to volume; "Histoire  des drogues espisceries,
et de certains medicamens simples, qui naissent es  (!)  Indies
& en l'Amerique.   Ceste matiere comprise en six livres ...
(etc.)"; *lv blank; *2: translator's dedication to Andr6  and
Richard  DuLAURENS;  *3:  translator  to reader;  *4r-*7r:
Latin and  French poems to  COLIN  by  Hier. LANERIUS,
phys. at Lyon, Jean  TARDIN, phys.,  Claude COLIN, Cosme
COLIN,  surgeon at  Lyon, etc.;  *7r-*8r:  approbation  dated
Paris,  Febr. 9,  1600; privilege dated Oct. 31,  1618, etc.; *8»
blank.
   ACOSTA's  work  is  the second  part (sigs. AA-MM),  and
is called the 3.  book; p.(l) titlepage: "Traicte  de Christophle
de la Coste ..." (etc.); p.(2) blank; p.3:  translator to the reader;
translator mentions  the  4. ed. of  the Latin abridgement of
L'Eciuse (see under  GARCIA da  ORTA); p.4-8:  preface of
Acosta to the  reader; p.9-176:  text  in  59 chapters  (1. De
1'Aloes, 59. Sagarco (!); MMn-MMj,:  index; MM!v and MM4
blank. The average  size of illustrations is 120mm x 70mm.—
£8-8 (1923).

   .8  *Antwerpen, Chr. Plantin, 1632.
                                                    SGL
    Copy: SGL.
Latin  abridgement  of L'ECLUSE.   88p.; 155mm; colored
illustrations; vignette on tp.—Very rare edition.
   ^Editions nonexistent: a)  English transl., Lond.,  1604;
confused with the English transl. of Jose ACOSTA (see that);
b) 1617 in the Little  Voyages of the BRY collection.

72a   Op. 2: Tratado  del elephante  y   de  sus

cualidades.
Text begins and ends: "Puesto que este tractado del elephante
tenia ... por abreviar, y  solo contrar  lo mas verdadero, callo
(etc.)  Vale."

    .1  *Biirgos, Martin de Victoria, 1578.
   See in his Op. 1 (No. 72.1-7) 
ACOSTA                                       [12]                                        ACOSTA
73   Op. 3: Tratado en loor de las mugeres, y de
la castidad,  (etc.)
  .1   Venezia, Giac. Cornetti, 1592.

   Copy: London;  Paris; Wien;  Bonn;  Gottingen; L. Congr.

(8)f.  133f. (15)f. for errata; 4?; tp. within ornamental border
composed of allegoric figures, a Dominican(?)  monk standing
on three skulls, nude Eros hanging with  head downwards and
holdine a broken arrow, etc., signed FRANCO.  Rare work.
$6 (1922); £25 (1929); $125 (1933).
  1 Dubious or nonexistent: a)  Valladolid, 1585; nobody saw
a copy; b) 1602.

74   Op. 4:  Tratado en  contra  y pro de la vida
solitaria.
  .1   Venezia, Giac. Cornetti, 1592.
   Copy: Paris.

230f.; 4?; contains also Op. 5 and Op. 6.—Rare work.

75   Op. 5: Tratado de la religion y religiose
For edition see No. 74.1.

76   Op. 6: Tratado  contra los hombres que  mal
viven.
For edition see No. 74.1.
  ILost works:  1) Dialogos theriacales;  2) Carta de la India,
1564; ref. Picatoste  No. 8; 3) Discurso del viaje de las Indias
Orientales y de lo que se navega por aquellas partes; ref.  Pica-
toste No. 7.


ACOSTA, Jose de, S. J.,  1539-1600.
  Syn.: Coste; Da Costa; De  la  Coste; La Coste.  Do not
confuse with previous author.
  B. Medina del Campo, residence of Spanish kings in Le6n,
ca. 1539; had a brother called Crist6bal  (see reference to him
under Crist6vao ACOSTA,  synonyms);  both became Jesuits;
entered the order, 1553 or  1554;  ordained  presumably  after
1564; became teacher of theology at Ocafla. 30 miles East of
Toledo; sent to Peru,  1571; Jesuit provincial  of Peru, 1571-
1589; here,  he wrote catechisms in Spanish, which were trans-
lated into Indian languages, arranged an ecclesiastical council
at Lima  (1583),  translated Xenophon,  and wrote his Op.  6
and  Op.  7  based upon his  personal  experiences; returned to
Spain,  1586; became visitator  of his order in Arag6n and
Andalucia, 1587; Op. 6 publ. 1588; Op. 7 publ. 1589; translated
his Op. 7 into Spanish and wrote 5 more  books to make up his
Op. 8, 1589; Op.  8 publ. 1590; meanwhile, he was superior at
Valladolid,  and rector of a college  at  Salamanca; in Italy,
1590-1594;  became friend of Antonio  Cardinal CARAFFA
(1538-1591), Librarian of the Pope;  Op. 9 and  Op. 10  publ.
1590; Op. 11 and  Op. 12 publ. 1591; in the same year his Op. 8
was  republished  in Spanish  and translated into German;
delegate to the 5. General  Council  of the  Jesuits in Rome,
1592; returned to Spain, and became preacher at Salamanca,
1595; his sermons (Op. 13 and  Op. 14)  publ. 1596 and  1597;
died  at Salamanca, Febr. 15,  1600 (other version: Febr. 11,
or 1599).
  IFor   biography  see  RODRIGUEZ CARRACIDO,  J.
El P. Jose de Acosta.   1899.

                   Check list of works
  Cathecismo para instruccion de los Indios.  See Op. 1.
  Cathecismo breve y cathecismo mayor.  See Op. 1.
  Concilium Limense. Op. 11.
  Conciones de adventu.   Op. 14.
  Condones in quadragesimam.  Op. 13.
  Confesionario para los curas de Indios.  Op. 2.
  De Christo revelato.  Op. 9.
  De natura novi orbis libri duo.   Op. 7.
  De procuranda Indorum salute.  See Op. 6.
  De promulgando evangelio apud barbaros libri 6.  Op. 6.
  De temporibus novissimis.  Op. 10.
  De vera Scripturas interpretandi ratione.  Op. 15.
  Doctrina Christiana y  cathecismo para instrucci6n de los
Indios.  Op. 1.
  Epistola  ... ad ... Ferdinandum  a Vega.  Op. 16.
  Exortacion para ayudar a bien morir.  Op. 3.
  Exposicion de la doctrina Christiana por sermones.   Op. 5.
  Historia natural y moral de las Indias. Op. 8.
  instruccion contra sus ritos (de los Indios)   Op. 4.
  Sumario del Concilio provincial.  Op.  12.
  Tercero cathecismo. Op. 5.
Only Op. 7 and 8 are of medical interest.

77   Op. 1: Doctrina Christiana y cathecismo para
instruccion de los Indios  (etc.)
Written originally in Spanish; then, translated into Quechuan
and  Aymaran  languages.   Officially edited  by  the Jesuit
provincial.
  .1   Lima(=Los Reyes), A. Ricardo, 1583.
   Copy:
32p.; 4?; the first book printed in Perti.

  .2   Sevilla, (publisher) 1583.
   Copy:
49f.;  8?; "Catecismo en la lengua espafiola y aymara".
   .3   Lima, A. Ricardo de Turin, 1585.
   Copy:
84p.; 4?; "Doctrina Christiana, cathecismo breve y cathecismo
mayor".
   .4   Sevilla,  publisher, 1604.
   Copy:
Second ed. of the Quechuan and Spanish portion.

   .5   Roma, (publisher)  1604.
   Copy:
Second ed. of the Aymaran and Spanish portion; by Torres
Bollo, S. J.
78   Op.   2: Confesionario  para  los  curas  de
Indios (etc.)
   .1   Lima, Antonio Ricardo,  1585.
   Copy:
5 p. 1.; 27f.; 4?; in Spanish, Quechuan, and Aymaran; contains
also Op. 3 and Op. 4.
   .2   Sevilla,  Clemente Hidalgo, 1603.
   Copy:
24f., 16f., 26f.; 4?; in three languages.
79   Op.  3:  Exortacion para ayudar a bien morir.
For editions see Op. 2 (No. 78.1)
80   Op.  4:  Instruccion contra sus ritos.
For editions see Op. 2 (No. 78.1)
81   Op.  5:  Tercero cathecismo; exposici6n de la
doctrina Christiana por sermones.
Forty sermons written in Spanish and translated into Quechuan
and Aymaran.
   .1   Lima, Antonio Ricardo,  1585.
   Copy:
(8)f., 215f.; 4?; in  three languages.

   .2   Lima, (publisher)  1773.
   Copy:
12f., 515p. (correct?)

   .3   Paris, Bouret, 1866.
   Copy:
xv, 409p.; in Quechuan and Spanish.

82   Op.   6: De  promulgando   evangelio  apud
barbaros; sive, De  procuranda  Indorum  salute,
libri  sex.
   .1   Salamanca, Guill. Foquel, 1588.
   Copy: London; Hunterian; Paris;  J. C. Brown.
Forms the second part (p.111-640)  of Op. 7 (No. 83.1),  and
the colophon of that volume with the date  1588 belongs to
this work.  Most of the further editions were issued with Op. 7.

   .2   Salamanca, (publisher) 1595.
   Copy: not found.
Together with Op. 7.  See No. 83.2.

   .3   Koln, Birckmann for A.  Mylius, 1596.
   Copy: London; Paris; Berlin; Munchen;  Wien;  J.   C.
Brown.
Latin  text; issued together with Op. 7.   See No. 83.3.
   .4   Lyon, Laurent. Anisson,  1670.
   Copy: London;  Paris; Berlin;  Munchen; Wien; J.  C.
Brown.
(12)f., 501p.  (14)f.; volume 167mm;  called  "6. ed."; seems
to be the first separate printing without Op. 7.
   .5   Manila, Coll. Scti Thomae,  1858.
   Copy:
Ed. by Julian VELINCHON. Title: "De procuranda ... (etc.)"
£0-10-6 (1922).  Nonexistent edition:  a) Salamanca, 1589.

83   Op.  7:  De natura  novi orbis libri duo.
Written in Perti,  between 1572 and 1585; closely related to
Op. 8 in which Op. 7 forms the 1. and 2. book.  The editions of
these two works should not be confused.
   .1   Salamanca, Guill. Foquel, 1589.
   Copy: London; Paris; Hunterian;  J. C. Brown.
Volume of two parts; pt 1, (10)f.  110p., is this work with the
date  1589; pt 2, from p.ll  to p.640, is Op. 6, with  the date
1588 in the colophon.  Woodcut on tp.—Not very rare; 100
pesetas (1918); £15-15 (1926); £3 (1923); £1-2 (1935); £4-5
(1935).

   .2   Koln, Johan Christoffel, 1591.
   Copy: J. C. Brown.
German translation; (2)f., 51p.  (40)f;  with 20 maps.  "Geo-
graphische und/ historische Beschreibung der uber/auss grosser
Landschafft America" (etc.)   See also No. 83.5.
   .3   Salamanca, (publisher) 1595.   8?
   Copy:?
Contains Op. 7 and Op. 6. 
ACOSTA
[13]
ACOSTA
   .4   Koln, Birckmann for A. Mylius,  1596.
    Copy: Berlin;  Breslau; Munchen; Wien; London; Paris;
J. C. Brown.
(8)f„  581p.; 8?; volume 153mm;  contains Op. 7 and Op.  6.
"Josephi/ A Costa/ / Societatis/ / Jesu/ de natura novi orbis/
libri 2/ / et (etc.); Jesuit emblem on tp.—£5-5 (1923); 48 RM
(1938).

   .5   Koln, Johan  Christoffel, 1598.
    Copy: J. C. Brown.

(2)f., 51p.  (40)f. with 20 maps.  Second ed. of German transla-
tion.  Title same as of No. 83.2.

   .6   Koln, Johan  Christoffel, 1600.
    Copy: Munchen; Wien; J. C. Brown.

(2)f.,  51p.; volume 282mm; 3. ed.  of the German translation;
title:  "New  Welt, das ist:  Volkommen  Beschreibung  von
Natur,  Art und gelegenheit der Newer  Welt, die man sonst
America oder West-Indien nennet ..."  (etc.).  Do not confuse
with Op. 8.

84   Op.   8: Historia  natural   y  moral  de  las
Indias.
Consists of 7 books of which the first two are the Spanish trans-
lation of Op. 7 (see No. 83); book 1. and 2.  written in Peru,
the rest of the work written in Spain.  For the  relationship  of
Acosta's work  with those of the  Dominican DURAN  (died
1588) see the article of E. BEAUVOIS in Revue des questions
historiques, 1885. 38: 109-65.  Contents: 1. book in 25 chap-
ters: the sky and the stars; the Poles; knowledge of the ancient
World of the New World; the land of Ophir; prophecies; the
aborigines of the New World; Atlantis; origin of the Indians.—
2. book in 14 chapters: the Tropics; meteorology  and biology.—
3. book in 27 chapters: natural history; the weather; the Ocean
and its straits;  Florida; rivers  and land; Peru,  New Spain,
and land still unknown; volcanoes; earthquakes.—4.  book  in
42 chapters: minerals, metals, gold and silver;  the mountains
of Potosi; mines; metallurgy; use of  metals; precious stones;
pearl;  plants  (Chapt.   16-33); cacao  (chapt. 22);  animals
(chapt. 34-etc).—5. book in 31 chapters: Indian ethnology,
religion, superstitions,  temples in Mexico.—S.  book in 28
chapters: Mexican chronology;  China; writing in China and
Mexico; the Incas.—7. book in 28 chapters: history of  Mexico.

   .1   Sevilla, Juan de Le6n, 1590.
   ' Copy:  London; Paris; Berlin;  Munchen;  Wien;  J.  C.
Brown; Cath. Univ. America.
 (l)f., p.3-p.535,  (18)f.;  vol. 199mm;  Jesuit  emblem  on Tp.
"Historia/  natural/ y/  moral  delas/  Indias,/"  (etc.)   Rare;
120 pesetas (1916); £31-10 (1926); £6-5 (1930); £5-10 (1933);
$90 (1935).
   1ISGL has an extract of this edition:  Efecto estrafio que
haze  en ciertas tierras de  Indias el aire o viento que corre";
Typewritten.

   .2   Girona, A. Garrich, 1591.
    Copy: Paris.
8?; extremely rare; no  other copy known; probably identical
with the so-called Sevilla edition quoted by Brunet.

   .3   Barcelona, Jaime Cendrat, 1591.
    Copy: London; Wien; J. C. Brown.
(8)f., f.9-f.345.  (28)f.;  vol. 156mm;  Jesuit  emblem  on  tp.
"Historia/ natural y /  moral de las / Indias." (etc.)   Rare;
600fr. (1925).
   .4   Venezia, Bernardo  Basa, 1596.
    Copy: London;  Berlin;  Munchen;  Wien;  Gottingen;
J. C. Carter;  N. York Pub.
(23)f., 173f., If. blank; vol. 219mm; Italics; print, dev. on tp.;
Italian  translation by Giampaolo GALUCCI, astronomer,  of
Salo  "Historia/ naturale e morale/ delle Indie" (etc.). Rare;
30fr. (1907); £ 10-10(1926).

   .5   Paris, Marc  Orry, 1598.
    Copy: London; Paris; J. C. Brown; Berlin.
(8)f., 375f. (16)f.- vol. 166mm; French from Spanish by Robert
REGNAULT, aMinorite.  "Histoire/ naturelle / et moralle /
des Indes"  (etc.)—$9.50  (1922); £15-15 (1926);  £15-15 (1929)

   .6   *Enkhuizen,  print,  at  Haarlem  by  Gillis
Rooman for Jacob Lenaerts, 1598.
                                           SGL: 58492
    Copy: London; Amsterdam Univ.; J. C. Brown; SGL.
(7)f. incl. tp (sigs: a<A,-A3), f.l  (A4)-f-389 (CCC8), (8)f.  (sigs:
Dddi-Ddds);  135mm text; black letter; chapter heads and
names in text Roman; few marginalia  in Dalies.  Dutch trans-
lation  from Spanish by Jan  Huygen  van  LINSCHOTEN
(1563-1611), famous seafarer.
   air titlepage: "Histone Naturael / ende Morael  van  de \\ e-l
stersche Indien:/"  (etc.); on  tp. imprint:  Enchuysen, Jacob
Lenaerts; Lenaerts was a bookseller ('  Meyn Bookyercooper  );
a,v privilege dated Oct. 8,  1594; aSr-a4r: translator s preface  to
the senate of Enkhuizen, dated May 1, 1598; a4v-AiT: epigrams
to translator; A2r-A3r: preface of Acosta to the reader;  As* two
Doems-  f.lr-f.213r text  of Book 1.,  2., 3., 4.; f.213r-f.214r:
nreface to following books; f.214T-f.389r text of Book 5., 6., 7.;
preface to followir
       152511—vol. 4, 4th series-
f.389r-Ddd7T index; colophon (here: Haerlem, Gillis Rooman,
1598);  Dddgr errata; Ddd8v blank.—$37.50  (1933); £10-10
(1929)

   .7   Paris,  Marc Orry, 1600.
   Copy: London; Edinburgh Univ.; Paris; J. C. Brown.
(7)f., 375f. (17)f.; vol. 165mm; the 2. French edition (see No.
84.5) by  the same translator.—$6 (1921); £8-8 (1926); £8-8
(1929)

   .8   Frankfurt a.  M., for  Bry print,  by Wolff-
gang Richter, (1601)
   Copy: London; J. C. Brown.
German  transl. by Johann HUMBERGER  (Wetteravius)
from the Dutch transl. of Linschoten; publ. in the BRY collec-
tion of great voyages called America, in Teil 9 of the German
edition; here, Acosta's work appears under  the title: "... von
gelegenheit der  Elementen, Natur,  Art  und Eigenschaft der
Neuen Welt" (etc.)

   .9   Frankfurt  a.   M.,  Matthias Becker  for
Bry, 1602.
   Copy: London; J. C. Brown.
Transl. from the German into Latin; publ. in the BRY collec-
tion, in Pars 9 of the Latin edition, with the title: "... de ratione
elementorum, de  Novi  Orbis  natura,  de   huius  incolarum
superstitiosis cultibus" (etc.)

   .10   London,   Val.  Sims   for  E.   Blount   &
William Aspley, 1604.
   Copy: London; Hunterian;  N. York Pub.; J. C. Brown;
Newberry.
(3)f.  590p. (7)f.; vol. 188mm;  English transl. by E. G. (Ed-
ward  GRIMSTON1— £22-10 (1923); £28-10  (1926); $260
(1929); £34 (1930); $65 (1939)  £6.6 (1938).  Title: "The /
naturall / and morall historic of the / East and West / Indies."

   .11    Ursel, Cornelius  Sutorius,  1605.
   Copy: Berlin; Munchen; J. C. Brown.
(4)f.  266p.; vol. 270mm;  German translation with the title:
"America/ oder  wie mans zu Teutsch  nennet die  Newe Welt"
(etc.); very long title; print, dev. on tp.—Very rare.

   .12   Paris, Marc  Orry,  1606.
   Copy: London; Paris; Munchen; Wien; J. C. Brown.
(8)f., 352p. (18)f.; vol.  153mm;  the third  ed. of Regnault's
French translation.—£8-8 (1926)

   .13   Madrid,  Alonso Martin for Juan Berillo,
1608.
   Copy: London; Munchen;  Wien; J. C. Brown;  Rylands.
(2)f., p. 5-535 (20)f. If. blank; vol. 197mm; the fourth Spanish
ed.; woodcut on tp.; "Historia/  natural / y / moral de las/
Indias" (etc.).—£10-10 (1927).  See also No. 84. ed. 1880.

   .14   Madrid,  (publisher)  1610.   4?
   Copy: ?

   .15   Paris, Adrian  Tiffaine, 1616.
   Copy: London; Edinb. Univ.; Paris; Berlin; Munchen; J. C.
Brown.
(8)f. 375p. (16)f.; vol. 173mm.; the fourth, rev. & corr. edition
of Regnault's French translation; woodcut on tp.—$9 (1922);
£8-8 (1926); 125fr.; 20RM (1931); $42 (1933)

   .16   Paris, Adr. Tiffaine, 1617.
   Copy: J. C. Brown.
The same as 1616 ed., but without woodcut; vol. 151mm; the
5th ed.  of  Regnault's  French  translation; frontisp.; rare;
£8-8 (1930)   Also Par., A. Tiffaine, 1621. Copy:  N. Y. Pub.

   .17   Frankfurt, heirs  of de Bry, 1624.
   Copy: J. C. Brown.
Only an extract published in Pars 12 of the  BRY collection of
voyages.
   .18   Amsterdam,  Broer  Jansz   (for   Hendrik
Laurensz), 1624.
   Copy: London; Gottingen; J. C. Brown.
(4)f., 177f. (3)f.: vol. 192mm; the second edition of  the Dutch
translation of Linschoten (see  No. 84.6); title within border:
"Historie  Naturael en Morael / van de  Westersche Indien"
(etc.)
   .19   London,  (publisher)  1684.
   Copy:?
Translation into English by Grimston; the 2. ed. (see No. 84.10)

   .20   Leiden,  Pieter van der Aa,   1706-1707.
   Copy: Munchen; Berlin; L. Congr.
Forms vol. 72 of the collection Naaukerige  Versameling (etc.)
with vignette on tp., folding map  of America,  and 16  fold.
engraved plates (Indians).—£1-5 (1923)

   .21    Amsterdam  & Leiden, P.   van  der  Aa,

1272.
   Copy: London.
In the same collection.
-II 
ACOSTA
[14]
ACOSTA
   .22  Madrid, Pantale6n Aznar, 1792.
   Copy: London; Paris; Berlin; L. Congr.
(9)f., p.1-306; (4)f., p. 1-252; 2 vols.; 4?; portr.; called the 6.
Spanish edition.

   .23  London, Hakluyt Soc,  1880.
   Copy:  Paris; Rylands; Edinb. Univ.; Berlin; London;
Munchen; Wien; etc.; L. Congr.
Forms v.60 and 61 of the publications of the Hakluyt Society;
ed. with notes by C. R. MARKHAM; reprint of the  1604
English edition; with a map of Peru.

   .24  Madrid, Angles,  1894.
   Copy: Berlin; L. Congr.
In 2 vols; reprint of the E. P.
   INonexistent  editions: a) 1594; b)  Paris,  1597; transl. by
Regnault; c)  1598, London; d) 1752, Madrid.

85  Op. 9: De  Christo revelato libri  9.
Dedicated to  Antonio Cardinal  CARAFFA  (1538-1591),
Librarian of the Pope.  Op. 10 is the continuation of this work.

   .1   Roma, Jac. Tornerio,  1590.
   Copy: Paris; Munchen; Wien; Breslau.
(4)f., 290p. (10)f.; 4?

   .2   Lyon, Joh. Bapt.  Buysson, 1592.
   Copy: London; Paris; Munchen; Breslau; Bonn; etc.
(4)f., 654p. (645?) (53)f.; 8?; contains also Op. 10.

   .3   Paris,  (publisher)  1719.
   Copy: London; Paris, etc.
Publ. in MENOCHIO, G. S. Commentarii totius S. Script., vol.
2.; and often.

   .4  Paris,  (publisher) 1840.
   Copy: London; Paris; etc.
In MIGNE.  Cursus Script. Sacrae, vol. 2, col. 699-732.
   IDubious  edition: a) year?,  Salamanca;  mentioned by
Beristain da Souza.

86   Op. 10:  De temporibus novissimis libri 4.
Continuation of Op. 9.

   .1  Roma, J. Tornerio, 1590.
    Copy: Paris; Munchen; Wien; Gottingen; etc.
(6)f.,  164p.  (18)f.;4?

   .2  Lyon,  J.  B.  Buysson,  1592.
   See in Op. 9 (No. 85.2)

87   Op.   11:  Concilium   Limense   celebratum
anno 1583.
   .1  Madrid,  Pedro Madrigal, 1591.
   Copy:  Ref.: Palau.
(3)f.,  88f. (10)f.; 4?; extremely rare.

   .2  Lima,  (publisher) 1612.
   Copy:
In AGUIRRE's Collecci6n de los concilios de Espana;  Spanish
transl.
   .3  Madrid, Juan Sanchez,  1614.
    Copy:  Ref.: Palau.
92f.; 4?

   .4  Roma, (publisher) 1678.
   Copy:
Publ. in Franc. HAROLD: Lima limita.

   .5  Roma, (publisher)  1698.
    Copy:
Publ. in Ant. MONTALVO: Concilia Limana; fol.

88   Op.  12:  Sumario del Concilio provincial que
se celebr6 en la ciudad de los Reyes el afio  1567.
   .1  Madrid, publisher?, 1591.  4?
    Copy:

89   Op.  13:  Condones in quadragesimam.
Sermons of Acosta were divided into three parts.  Op.  13 is the
first  part; Op. 14 is the second part;  the third is listed under
Op. 14 (see  No. 90.2).

   .1  Salamanca,  Joh. & Andr.  Renaut, 1596.
    Copy:
(6)f., 688p.   (27)f.; 4?

   .2  Venezia,  J. Bapt. Ciotti,  1599.
    Copy: Breslau; Munchen; Wien.
702p.; 8?

   .3  Koln,  Ant. Hierat,  1601.
    Copy: Paris; Breslau.
823p.; 8?

   .4  Koln,  (publisher) 1609.
    Copy: Breslau.
737p.; 8?
90   Op. 14: Condones de  adventu.
The second part of his sermons;  here, also the  third part is
listed.

  .1   Salamanca, J. & Andr.  Renaut, 1597.
   Copy:
  (8)f., 585p.  (23)f.; 4?—35 pesetas (1922).

  .2   Salamanca, J. & Andr.  Renaut, 1599.
   Copy:
(8)f., 669p.; 4?; this is the third (different) part of Acosta's
sermons.

  .3   Koln, Ant. Hierat, 1601.
   Copy: Paris; Berlin; Munchen; Wien; etc.
705p.; 8?
  .4   Koln, (publisher)  1609.
   Copy: Berlin; Breslau.
629p.; 8?
91   Op.  15: De vera  Scripturas  interpretandi
ratione.
  .1   Paris, (publisher)  1719.
   Copy: London;  Paris.
Publ. in MENOCCHIO, G. S.  Commentarii totius  S. Script.,
vol. 2;  and often.

92   Op.  16: Epistola ... ad  ... Ferdinandum a
Vega  (etc.)
Dated Madrid, IX.  Kal. Maias, 1589.

  .1   Lima,  (publisher) 1612.
In AGUIRRE's Collecci6n de los  concilios de Espana.
  1 Works in manuscript: a)  translation  of XENOPHON:
Ciropedia; MS. in Lima.

  ACOSTA, Nonius.
  See Acosta. Nunez.

ACOSTA, Nunez,  fl. 1594.
  Syn.: Costa; Da Costa; Nonius, Nonnius,  Nunes.  Not to
be confused with a jurist of the 17th century  (see Gesamtkat.
Preuss. Bibl., where the works of these two men  are listed
under one name).
  A physician born in Portugal; lived at Padova ca. 1594.

93   Op. 1: De quadruplici hominis ortu libri 4.
Written as a thesis for public discussion to be held at the
Chiesa di San Francisco,  Padova, under  the supervision of
Georgius PIPANUS, rector at Krak6w, on two days of March,
1594.   Book 1 in 5 chapters: the first generation of man by
God; "Deus est parens  omnium"; book 2 in 6 chapters: the
second generation of man by man; mode of generation; origin
of monsters; role of male and female in  generation; book  3
in 5 chapters: the third generation of man;  growth and aging;
aims of medicine;  medicine among the sciences; book 4  in  6
chapters:  the fourth  generation  by  attaining perfection and
happiness.  Statements  for discussion  at end of each capter.
Text begins and ends (see below)

   .1   *Padova, Lorenzo Pasquato, 1594.
                                         SGL: 161585
   Copy:  Munchen; Wien; Univ. Konigsberg; SGL.
Consists  of 2 parts; pt 1 (sig. A), ****\ f.1-57 (pi), If. blank,
contains Op. 1; pt 2  (sig. a), f.1-52, contains Op. 2; text 160 mm;
historiated initials.
   (*i) titlepage: "Nonii / A Costa /  Lusitani / De Quadruplici
Hominis  Ortu, /  Libri Quatvor./   lllustrissimo  / Nicolao
Sagredo  / Patricio Veneto dicati / (engr. emblem 85mm  x
100mm)/  Patavii,  Apud Laurentium Pasquatum, 1594.  /
Superiorum  permissu."  (*iT)  blank;  (*2r-*4r)  dedication  to
Sagredo: "Vetustissimum ... prodesse valeas.  Patavii Idibus
Februarii"; (*4V) errata; (**lr-**2„) index  of chapters; Op.  1
begins with Prooemium, f.lr-f.3f: "Quaecunque sua natura,
ordine ... genitore in eundem nos deducentes."; f.3T-f.57T text
of Op. 1: "Liber I.  Chapt. 1.  De absolute universo & mundo
originali.  Vetustiorum philosophorum plurimi ... a Theologis
conceditur et commendatur"; Op. 2 begins in pt 2, f.lr-51v;
f.52r announcement of  disputation  with space left for later
insertion of date; f.52T blank.
   1SGL copy bound in vellum; very rare work.

94   Op. 2:  Pro geniti hominis cura.
For history of work see No. 93.  Text begins and  ends:  "Pro
geniti hominis cura.  De arte medendi liber unus.  De naturali
constitutione,  eius  causis &  differentiis.   Cap. 1. Praeclare
quidem Peripatetici enunciarunt  ...  (De venenis & modo quo
ab eis humana corpora praeservantur.  Cap. XV ...) non raro
homines ab imminente morte,  Deo auxilio, liberamus."   In
 15  chapters.  Medical  philosophy  on  constitution of  body,
health  and disease, symptomatology, health conservation,
therapeutical methods and indications, medicaments, primitive
pharmacodynamics, humoral pathology, dispensing, etc.

   .1   *Padova, Lorenzo Pasquato.   1594.

                                         SGL: 161585
    Copy: Munchen; Wien; Univ. Konigsberg;  SGL.
I Issued with Op. 1;  for description of volume see No. 93.1. 
ACQUAPENDENTE
[15]
ADDA
  ACQUAPENDENTE, Girolamo Fabrizio d\
  See D'Acquapendente. G. F.


ACRONIUS, Johannes,  1520(?)-1564.
  Syn.: Acron;  Atrocianus (Frisius)   Not to be  confused
with a prof, of theology of the same name (1565-1627), or with
the next author.
  B. Akkrum, o  small village of the Netherlands, in Friesland,
7 miles East  of Sneek, ca.  1520; hence,  Acronius and Frisius;
studied at Basel, 1542; prof, mathematics (1547)  and logics
(1549) at Univ. Basel; was friend of Suffridus PETRI (1527-
1597), historian of Friesland, ca. 1557-62; grad. M.  D., May 2,
1564; died from plague, Oct. 18,  1564, at Basel (other  versions:
May 2; Oct.  28;  1563, which is  incorrect).  (See also the next
ACRONIUS)  He was a practitioner at Basel, and a student of
astronomy.

95   Op. 1: Epistola ad N. N. (i. e. David JORISZ)
Letter to his friend, the heretic David JORISZ (1501-1556?)
dated July 28, 1559 (after death of Jorisz!)

   .1   Harlingen,  publisher,  1663.
    Copy: London.
Publ. in S.  A. GABBEMA: Epistolarum ... centuriae tres,
p. 140-167.

   .2  Harlingen,  publisher,  1669.
    Copy: London.

Publ. in the 2. ed. of the same collection.

96   Op. 2: Miraculorum quorundam et  eorun-
dem effectuum descriptio.
   .1   (Basel,  publisher, 1561)
    Copy: Berlin; Munchen.
8f.; any connection with Jorisz' work on the miracles?
   ^Unpublished  works: 1) De motu terrae; 2) De sphaera
3) Prognostica astronomica; ref. Houzeau, vol. 1, pt  1, p. 782
4) Tractatus de compositione  astrolabii cum eius  practica
MS in Wien  (dated 1565), Dublin Trinity Coll.; Univ. Oxford
5) Chronicon; separate work?
   ACRONIUS, Johannes, fl. ca.  1520-1530.
   See Atrocianus. Johannes.

   ACTIUS.
   See Azzio.

   ACUTO.
   See Amnati d'Acuto.

 ADAMIUS, Andreas, fl.  1581-1605.
   Known as author of several  medical theses.  He was grad-
 uated M. D. at Helmstadt; professor at Helmstadt; became
 physician and surgeon to metal miners; wanted to  return to
 Helmstadt and to become  a professor, but was refused by the
 Faculty, 1610.
   IFor biography see J. C. BOEHMER: Memoriae professorum
 Helmstadiensium. Wolfenbuttel,  1719  (Copy: SGL)

 97   Op. 1: De  morborum causis in  specie.
   .1   Helmstadt, publisher,  1598.
    Copy: London.
 Praeses  was  Duncan  LIDDEL  (1561-1613);  publ.  in his
 Disput. pathol. pt 3;  4?  **See aiso cap. 1, lib. 2, of his Op.
 omn., Lyon,  1628.
 98   Op. 2: Disputatio de  methodo medendi  et
officiis medici.
   .1   Helmstadt, Jacob  Lucius,  1598.  4?
    Copy: London.
♦See also D. LIDDEL: Op. omn., Lyon, 1628, v.l: 346-51.

99   Op.  3: De  partibus  generationi  accommo-

datis in muliere.
   .1   Helmstadt, Jacob Lucius, 1599.   4.
    Copy: London.
Praeses Johann  SIGFRID (1556-1623), prof. anat.  at Helm-
stadt.
100   Op.  4:  De thoracis vulneribus et de immo-
dico menstrui profluvio.
    .1   Basel, publisher, 1605.   4!
     Copy: ?

ADDA, Ferdinando d', fl.  1540-1570.
   Syn.:  Abdua; Abduensis; de Abdua; also Ferrandus Adduen-

   An Italian jurist, patrician of Milano; once, he was rector at
Padova- wrote epigrams (Venez., 1546), orations, and poems to
Girolamo Monti (1557), Cardinal Madruci (1563), hymn to the
Virgin Mary (Milano, 1564); commented on the Pandectae in
2 books (Lyon, 1561); his only work of medical interest is an
oration on the superiority of Law over medicine and philosophy.
It caused considerable indignation (see Giambattista i'hjLLhj-
GRINI)
101   Op.:  Ad omnes juris civilis interpretes ...
oratio,  qua manifesto  declarat Leges  plurimum
Medicinae Philosophiaeque artibus anteferendas
esse.
Confer with this the defense of medicine by G. PELLEGRINI:
Adversus medicinae calumniatores apologia (Bologna, 1582)

    .1   (Venezia,  Aldus, 1546)
     Copy: London; Paris; Berlin; Wien.
48f.;  London copy 45f.  Very rare.  Pubi. together with his
epigrams.

    .2   Bologna, Bonardus, 1566.  4?
     Copy: Milano.
     Ref.: Argelati.

   ADELFF.
   See Adelphus.

   ADELFFENS.
   See Adelphus.

   ADELPHI.
   See Adelphus.

ADELPHIUS,  Engelhart, ca. 1595.
   Called Hoxariensis; mentioned as respondent in an academi-
cal disputation, with  praeses Johann SIGFRID (1556-1623)
prof. anat. at Helmstadt.

102  Op.: Disputationum anatomicarum  prima
de partium humani corporis differentiis generatim.
    .1   Helmstadt, publisher?, 1595.
     Ref.: Heffter.
     Copy: ?

ADELPHUS, Johannes, fl. 1500-1521.
   Syn.: Adelff; Adelphe; Adenlphus (print, error); MUELICH;
Mulichius; Mulingus; wrote  also under  pseud.  Jacob  Huser
(or Hauser) Jost Fritz,  Hauptmann; also under initials "Ja.
M. D.", "J. A. M. A."
   B. Muhlingen near Strassburg, in the last quarter of the 15.
century; stud, med.; was physician at Strassburg, 1505-1515;
here, he wrote most  of  his works, was a proofreader  of the
Strassburg printers, edited and translated more than 20 differ-
ent works; visited Trier, 1513; was physician at Schaffhausen,
1516-1520; died probably, 1521; after this year,  results of his
continued  literary activity are  unknown. He is one  of the
forgotten men of the  German renaissance period.  His chief
activity was that of an editor and translator.  Only a few of his
publications are of medical content.

103  Op.  1:  (Editor): Argentinensium  episco-
porum catalogus  cum eorundem  vita.
    .1  Strassburg,  publisher,  1508.   4?
Further editions bv John. Mich. MOSCHEROSCH: a) Strassb.,
1650; b) Strassb., 1660.

104  Op. 2: Barbarossa.
History of Frederick I, called Barbarossa, Emperor of Germany;
work prepared after Latin publications; it is more than a simple
translation.  Preface dated Schaffhausen, March 1,  1520.

    .1  (Strassburg)  Joh. Gruninger,  Aug. 28,
1520.
     Copy: London;  Berlin; Munchen; Harvard(?)
(74;f. (or 77?); fol.; in 2 cols.; more than 20 woodcuts; bis name
appears as J. Adelfus; title:  "Barbarossa oder eine warhafftige
(!) beschreibung des lebens" ... (etc.) Valuable E. P.—1.000RM
(1920); 115 Sw. fr. (1931)

    .2  Frankfurt a.  M., publisher?,  1525.  4?
     Copy:?
    .3  Strassburg,  Amandus  Farckal for  Joh.
Gruninger, 1530.
     Copy: London;  Berlin; Munchen; Murray Collection.
LXXVI (corr. 74)f.; fol.; 2 cols.; 23 cuts such as view of Venezia,
etc.; title as for E. P.—Rarissimum.

     .4   (Strassburg, Joh.  Gruninger, 1535)
     Copy: London;  Berlin; Munchen; Wien.
LXVf.- fol.; title- "Barbarossa.  Eine schone unnd warhaffte
beschreibung (etc.)";  woodcuts; 45RM (1900); 41RM (1929)
    .5  (Frankfurt a.  M., W. Han, 1535)
     Copy: London; Berlin; Munchen.
156f.; 8?; title: "Keyser  Friderichs, des Ersten" (etc.)
    .6  Strassburg,  publisher,  1537.  2°.
     Copy:?
    .7  Frankfurt a. M.,  P. Reffeler, (1579)  8°
     Copy: London;  Berlin.
Title: "Keyser Friderichs dess Ersten" (etc.)

    .8  Koln,  publisher, 1601.
     Copy: Berlin; Munchen; Harvard(?)
8?; title: "Keyser Fridrichs ... loblich Geschichten." 
ADELPHUS
[16]
ADELPHUS
  '.Nonexistent  editions:  a)  Schaffhausen,  1520;  place  of
writing of preface mistaken for place of publication; b) Schaff-
hausen, 1530; Latin transl.

105  Op.  3:  (editor) CALEPINUS.   Dictiona-
rium.
    .1   (s.l., publisher, 1510)
     Copy: London.
Fol.; title: "F. Ambrosii Bergomatis ... dictionarium".  Edited
by Adelphus, a physician, the famous dictionary of Ambrogio
da CALEPIO (1436-1510) may contain something of medical
interest in this of its many editions.

106  Op.  4:  (translator)  CAOURSIN, G.  His-
toria von Rhodis wie ritterlich sie sich  gehalten.
Description of the defense of Rhodes, fortress of the Hospitalers
or Knights  of St.  John of Jerusalem ( = Knights of Malta),
against  the  Turk in 1480; originally written by Guillaume
CAOURSIN  (1430-1501), chancellor of Rhodes, under the
title:  Rhodie obsidionis descriptio (s. 1.,  1481)

    .1   (Strassburg,  Martin Flach, 1513)
     Copy:  London; Paris; Murray Coll.
68f. (sig.: A-L); fol.; Gothic; 2 cols.; print, dev.; on tp. large
cut of a  knight dressed in full attire, dead Turks at his foot,
Rhodes in the background; 34 cuts, some by Hans BALDUNG
called GRIEN (1470-1552), one of the best German painters
and woodcutters of the 16. century. Valuable edition; 360RM
(1913)

107   Op.  5: (translator) ERASMUS, D. Enchiri-
dion, oder Handbiichlin  eins  Christenlichen und
Ritterlichen Lebens.
The  Latin   original under the  title:  "Enchiridion  militis
Christiani" published in the author's Lucubratiunculae (Antw.,
1503)
    .1   Basel, A. Petri von Langendorff,  1520.
      Copy:  London; Munchen; Zurich.
(10)f., 113f.; 4?; tp. within  border; 5 cuts by Urs GRAF (ca.
1485-1530)  Rare ed.; 90RM (1929)
    .2   Basel, Val. Curio, 1521.
      Copy:?
4?; title: "Enchiridion  oder Handtbiichlin eins waren  christl.
und strytbarlichen Lebens"; a new translation by "Leo Jud."
   Op.: Facetiae Adolphinae.
   See No  118.
108   Op. 6:  (editor) FICINO,  M.  De religione
Christiana et fidei pietate opusculum.
Contains also the work of XENOCRATES: De morte, trans-
lated by Marsilio FICINO  (1433-1499), Italian physician and
Platonic philosopher.
     .1   Strassburg, (publisher) Dec. 1507.
      Copy:  Paris.
90f.;  4?; print, dev.; editor's name: Adelphus Mulingus.
     .2   Paris,  Berthold   Rembolt   &   Joannes
 Waterloes, Oct. 30,  1510.
      Copy: Paris.
Contains the same two works; sig.: a-i; 4?
 109  Op. 7:  (editor) FICINO,  M.  De sole.
     .1   Strassburg, Joh.  Gruninger, 1508.
     See  in Op. 16 (No. 118.1)

     .2  Strassburg, Joh. Gruninger, 1509.
     See in Op. 16 (No. 118.2)
 110  Op. 8:  (translator) FICINO, M.  Das Buch
 des Lebens.
 Latin original written in 1489, by Marsilio FICINO, with the
 title: De triplici vita.  Translated into German by Adolphus
 in  1505.
     .1    Strassburg, Johan Gruninger, April 1505.
      Copy:?
     Ref.: Weller311.
 192f., 130f.;  fol.;  woodcuts.  The  volume  is the so-called
 MEDICINARIUS, or Das Buch  der Gesundheit as seen from
 the running headlines; it is a collection of works by BRAUN-
 SCHWEIG  (=Brunschwick),  FICINO,  and  an anonymous
 author;  contains  a) BRAUNSCHWEIG: Liber de arte  di-
 stillandisimpliciaet composita; 2 books of the so-called "Kleines
 Destillierbuch"; b)  FICINO's  work translated by Adolphus
 under the title  "Natiirliche und  gute Kunst  zu behalten den
 gesunden Leib und zu vertreiben die Krankheit mit Erlange-
 rung des Lebens";  c) De quinta essentia and  other pieces.
 With this arrangement, the volume was repeatedly printed.
     INot to be confused with editions of the Grosses Destillier-
 buch of BRAUNSCHWEIG.

     .2   *Strassburg, Johan Gruninger, 1508.
                                           SGL: 119271
      Copy:  Paris;  SGL.
(58)f. without foliation; text 235mm; Gothic; 2 cols; 24 cuts;
initials.   The volume is just the second half  of the MEDI-
CINARIUS (see above;,  containing the German translation
of FICINO's work, and  the Quinta essentia, with sigs.:  X'
Y6Z6AA«BB<CC«DD*EE6FF6GGs.  gee 1 note at end.
    Xi titlepage: "Das buch des lelbens / Marsilius  ficinus zu
Florentz  / von  dem  gesunden  und langen leben der rechten
Brtznyen./ von dem Latein erst ntiw zu tutsch gemacht durch
Johanem adenlphum(l) Argen. un an-/ derwert emendiert und
gebessert, mit vil nuwen zusatze der quinta essentia und anderer
stuck./ (woodcut  100mm x 155mm); XiT poem:  "Marsilius
Ficinus bin ich  genant/  In der Stat Florenz gar wol bekant"
(etc.); contents  in general outline; X^ dedication of translator
to Heinrich GRAUEN of  Werdenber,  canon in Strassburg;
X2t  title  of Ficino's  dedication to Lorenzo  MEDICI, and
woodcut  150mm x  135mm; X3 (both sides)  preface of Ficino,
division of work into three books;  X*r in one single column:
preface of Ficino to the first book, addressed to Giorgio Antonio
VESPUCCI and  Giambattista BONINSEGNI;  X<T col.  2:
register  of Book 1;  Yir-AAjy  (no  columns):  Das  Buch des
Lebens; AA3r preface of Ficino to Book 2, addressed to Philippo
VALORI, with register of  chapters; AA^-DD^:  Das  ander
buch ... von dem langen leben; DD<T, col. 2. explicit: ... "erst
mals recht nach dem latin corrigiert und emendiert  durch
Johannem Adelphum Miilich  zu Strassburg im iar 1508  am
abent des  Ertzengels Michaelis";  EEir-GGgr: "Von  quinta
essentia"; this part is not translated by Adelphus; it is  called
"das fiinfte Teil" of the volume, followed  by "das letste buch
des Medicinarii"; GGgr, col. 2. colophon.
   The 24 woodcuts are as follows: 1. on tp., 100 x 155, Marsilio
Ficino sitting on chair on terrace,  with a young and  an  old
man standing before  him; low  wall of terrace; castle in back-
ground; 2. on X2v, 150 x 135, 7 persons within a room; 3.  on
Yir,  85 x  155, the  nine Muses, one of them sitting on throne
and  crowning a  kneeling man; 4. on Yjy, 110 x 160, garden with
4 figures, medicinal plants, and distilling oven;  5. Y4r, 85 x 140,
scene from a brothel,  with 7 prostitutes, and 3 men of different
nationality; 6. Yjr, 60 x 145, tripartite allegorical cut showing
a) a talking pair, b) the earth and stars, c) a sleeping man; 7.
Yot, 60 x 155,  tripartite cut, allegorical showing a) time for
recreation, b) for work, c) for eating; 8. ZjT, 170 x 135, inside of
an apothecary's shop with 2 figures, and vials on two shelves;
9. Z<r, 15 x  140, interior scene with 2 sitting figures at table,
one  playing a musical instrument,  oven in left back; 10.  Zsr,
160  x 135, scene in a kitchen with 2 figures; 11. Z«r, 75 x 140,
tripartite cut with bloodletting scene in the center; 12. AAir,
75 x 145, tripartite cut with man on sleeping porch suffering
from insomnia,  in center; 13. AAjr, 80 x 135, exterior, with man
traveling in coach  drawn by 4 horses, 2 bystanders, 2 reading
music notes  or map (symbol  of  forgetfulness?);  14. AA3r,
85 x 80, interior scene with magister and a little child in front
of bookcase; 15. AA4r, 120 x  150, exterior scene,  with man
sitting at covered  table in garden, 4 musicians, two en each
side, woman coming  from left back; signed  (on the little label
hanging over the sitting man's  head): C. A.; for the life of  this
woodcutter and his other works see Nagler: Die Monograjm-
misten, under No.  2186; from the style of  the cuts he seems to
be the artist of all the unsigned cuts; 16. AA5T, 80 x 150, tri-
partite cut: a)  man sitting  before fireplace, b) old man in  bed
attended by physician, c) physician holding up a urine bottle;
17. AAeT, 145 x 140, poor man in a hospital (?) bed attended by
3 physicians; 18.  BBjT, 60 x 60,  small town and  castle;  19.
BB5r, 65 x 60,  old man enjoying sun, country, and God;  20.
BBe*, 60 x 145, bipartite cut: a) dining scene before a house
with 10  figures, b) two wanderers  (tramps?) lying on ground
in front of forest and fountain; 21. CCw, 120 x  155, Aeneas,
 Dido, and others at table; 23. CCev, 120 x 145, Virgilius and
 Maecenas walking out of Rome to open country full with vine-
 yards; 24. DD3r,  135 x 85, Virgin with Child adored by the
 three Oriental kings.
   1NOTE: The  first part of this edition of the MEDICI-
 NARIUS was  printed Strassburg,  Joh. Gruninger, 1509,  and
 separately  bound;   usually  catalogued  under   BRAUN-
 SCHWEIG. For description of SGL copy of this part (119270)
 see  under BRAUNSCHWEIG.  The  titlepage has  a large
 bipartite woodcut, its upper  half being  identical with  Cut
 No. 1, the lower with Cut No. 4 described above. The  title
 reads: "Liber de arte distillandi ...  Ouch von Marsilio Ficino
 und anderen  hochberompten Ertzte natiirliche   und  gute
 kiinst, zu behalten  den  gesunden  leib und zu vertreiben die
 Kranckheiten mit erlengerung des lebens."

     .3   *Strassburg, Joh. Gruninger, 1521.
                                            SGL: 84148
      Copy: German Museum; SGL.

 Published as part of the MEDICINARIUS under the  general
 title: "Das distilierbuoch" (etc.)  of Braunschweig; first  half
 of 130f.; second half not foliated, sigs. A-I, all in  6, except A
 and I, which  are in 8; text  240; Gothic; 21 cuts (different
 woodcutter).   Title: "Das buoch  des lebens" (etc.),  without
 the translator's name; text of FICINO from Air to Ge*, followed
 by  the 5th and 6th part of the MEDICINARIUS.
    The woodcuts number only 21; they are essentially those of
 the 1508 edition,  but made by a different  artist,  probably by
  "P.", whose signature appears on the bipartite woodcut on
 E6T; several bi- and tripartite cuts in  new arrangement;  also
  new cuts as follows: 1. MT, 80 x 160, bipartite: a) the 9 muses
  standing, b) man entering the room; 2. C0T, 140 x 135, interior
  of  an apothecary's shop with 4 figures;  3. Da,, 75 x  155, tri- 
ADELPHUS
[17]
ADELPHUS
partite cut: a) physician holding up urine bottle, b) scene of
courtship,  c)  wall with window; 4. Djr, 80 x 155, tripartite
cut: a) old pair sitting at dining table, with musicians, b) man
kneeling and admiring a garden, c) six old persons standing in
a crowd; 5. 60 x 145, E4r, tripartite cut: a) old pair in a building,
b) old pair  walking,  c)  street  scene with 9 figures; 6. Est,
60 x 155, bipartite cut: a) man in bed attended by three persons,
signed "P.", b) garden scene with 6 figures; 7. F2T, 100 x 75,
dining table with 6 figures at table, and 2 musicians; 8. F3v,
115 x 145,  open country with city in background, several pairs
walking or petting; 9. Fey. 65 x 150, tripaitite cut: a) woman
picking flowers, b) a chained monkey, c) street scene.
   1SGL copy bound  with  GERSSDORFF's Feldtbuch der
Wundaiztney (Strassb., 1517).

    .4  Strassburg, Joh.  Gruninger, 1526.
     Copy: London.

Fol.;  contains FICINO's work and the  other pieces of the
eecond half of MEDICINARIUS.

    .5  Strassburg, Joh. Gruninger, 1531.
     Copy:  London.

Fol.; the whole MEDICINARIUS, beginning with the Distil-
lierbuoh oi BRAUNSCHWEIG.
   ^Dubious or nonexistent  editions: a) Strassburg, 1507; b)
Strassburg, 1509; see above  No. 110.2, in the Inote; c)  1590.

Ill   Op.   9:  (editor)   GAUTIER  de  LILLE.
Alexandri Magni ... vita.
Latin poem  of GAUTIER de LILLE (=Gualterus ab Insulis,
Philippus) (fl. 12. cent.;

     .1   Strassburg,  Renatus Beck, 1513.
      Copy:  London; Paris.
 4?; sigs: a-t.

     .2   (place, publisher) 1519.   4?
      Copy:  London.

 112   Op.  10:  (translator)   GEILER,   J.  Pater-
 noster.
 Collection of sermons on the Lord's Prayer by Johann GEILER
 von  KAISERSBERG,  preacher  at Strassburg; the  Latin
original, with the title De  oratione Dominica sermones, was
 published Strassburg, 1510.

     .1   Strassburg,  M. Hiipfuff, 1515.   2°.
      Copy: London.
 113   Op.  11: (translator)  GEILER,  J. Passion
 des  Herren Jesu.
 German translation of the Latin original Fragmenta Passibnis
 Domini Nostri Jesu Christi, publ. Strassb., 1508.

     .1   Strassburg,  Joh.  Gruninger, 1514.
      Copy: London; Munchen; Berlin.
 114f.; fol.;  Gothic; initials; cut on tp.; 38 woodcuts;  title:
 "Doctor Keiserspegrs  (!) Passion  des  Heren Jesu ... transs-
 verieret durch Johannem Adelphum Physicum von Strassburg";
 dedication of translator to  Christoph v. Reinecke, custos at
 Trier, dated Strassburg,  1513.—Very rare; 120RM (1911)
   Nonexistent ed.: a) 1512; b)  1513.

 114   Op.  12: (editor) GEILER, J.  Scomata.
 For editions see  No. 118.
 115   Op.  13: (editor)  GREGORY  of  NAZIAN-
 ZUS.   Opera.
     .1   Strassburg,  T.  Knoblauch, 1508.
      Copy: London.
4?; title: "Hi sunt in hoo codice libelli X divi Gregorii Nazan-
 zeni  ...";  transl. from the Greek by RUFFINUS;  ed.  by
 Adelphus.
 116   Op.  14:  (editor)   HENRICHMANN,  J.
Prognostica alioquin barbare practica.
Humorous prognostications collected  by Jacob  HENRICH-
MANN, canon at Augsburg (fl. 16. cent.); repeatedly printed
in BEBEL's Facetiae.
    .1   Strassburg,  John.  Gruninger,  1509.
     Copy:  Paris.
4f.;4?; Gothic.

117   Op.  15:  Ludus novus.
On chess-playing;  text  begins: "Ein  neiiwes  spy!  1st yetz
verhanden/ Das kumpt her vss fremden landen ...  Poem in
140 lines.
    .1   (place, publisher)  1516.
     Copy: Zurich Stadtbibl.
     Ref.: Weller980.
Folio leaf  with  woodcut; at end:  "Joannes  Adelfus phisicus
Scaffusen.  scripsit, edidit et publicavit".  Reprinted in  Sera-
peum, 1859, p.12, etc.
118   Op.  16:  (editor)  MARGARITA facetiarum.
Collection  of jokes, including  his own Facetiae  Adelphinae;
also Alphonso's jokes, Proverbia Sigismundi, Scomata of teller,
Ficino's De sole;  Oratio of H. Barbaro.
    .1   Strassburg, Joh. Gruninger, 1508.
    Copy: London; Harvard.
(108)f; 4?; his name appears as J. Adelphus Mulichius.

    .2   Strassburg, Joh.  Gruninger,  1509.   4°
    Copy: London; Paris.
liFor further  editions  of the Facetiae  Adeiphinae  see: 3.
Tubingen, 1544; in BEBEL's Facetiae; copy: Paris; 4. Tubin-
gen, 1550; in Bebel; copy: Paris; 5. Tubingen, 1557; in Bebel;
copy:  Munchen; 6. 1561; in Bebel; copy: London; 7. Tubingen,
1570; in Bebel; copy: London; 8. Strassburg, 1600; in FRISCH-
LIN, N. Facetiae selectiores; copy: London, Paris; 9. Strass-
burg, 1609; in Frischlin; copy:  Paris;  10.  Strassburg, 1615; in
Frischlin;  copy: London; 11. Amsterdam, 1651; in Frischlin;
copy: London, Paris; 12. Amsterdam, 1660; in Frischlin; copy:
London, Paris.  Also Strassb., 1605.

119  Op.  17: (editor  and  commentator)  MON-
DINO  de LIUCCI.   De omnibus humani cor-
poris  interioribus  membris  anathomia.
With preface of Adelphus addressed to Leonhard,  apothecary
and physician at Basel; preface begins and ends:  "Desidera-
verunt plerique medicinarurn alumni  ... tu protector indubi-
tatus eris.  Et bene vale"; dated Strassburg, 1513; with several
personal observations of the editor usually at the end of chapters
as "Additio", or "Vidi ego";  such annotations refer  to the
hymen (Ej,), diseases of the diaphragm (Fjy), the valves of the
heart  and blood circulation  (Fit),  tonsils (G2V), nutrition of
viscera (G4y), tongue (Hit;, origin of motor and sensory nerves
(l2r), acoustic nerve (Lr)

    .1  *Strassburg,  Martin Flach,  1513.
                                         SGL: 41920
     Copy: SGL; London; Hunterian.
(40)f.  with sigs: (A4)-K4; text 155mm;  Gothic;  marginalia;
initials; on F<T simple diagram  of heart; on K4r cut, 110 x 85,
astrologic man with zodiac, body open in midline.
   (Air) titlepage: "Mundinus/  De omnibus humani corporis/
interioribus menbris  (!) / Anathomia." (AiT) preface of Adel-
phus;  A2r-K2y  text; K3r-K4r: list  of  muscles, bones,  nerves
according to Ibn Sina, Ibn Roshd, etc.; K<r colophon.

120  Op.  18: Narrenschiff  vom Bundtschuch.
Comic poem; text begins: "Wie wohl ich oft vernommen hab  /
Und mich verwundert sehr darab/" etc.

    .1   (place, publisher, 1514)
     Copy: Munchen.
     Ref.: Weller812.
lOf.; 4?; cut on tp.; under pseud. Jacob Huser Jost Fritz.

    .2   (place, publisher, 1514)
     Copy: Munchen; Berlin; Wien; Konigsbreg.
     Ref.'Wellcr 813.
10f.; 4?; title in red;  cut on  tp.; under pseud. Jacob Huser Jos
Frytz hauptman, name of leader of  1513 rebellion of peasants.

    .3   (Augsburg, publisher, 1514)
     Copy: Gottingen.
     Ref.: Weller 814.
12f.; 4?; under pseud. Ja. M D.

121  Op. 19:  (editor)  PIUS II, pope.  De  pravis
mulieribus.
Contains also the editor's "In libellum Aeneae Silvii ... Elegia-
cum", signed  I. A. M. A.;  also a  poem of Juvenalis, and In
mulieres malas of Bocaccio.

    .1   Paris, Jean Petit, (sine anno)
     Copy: Paris.
(40)f.  with sigs a-e; 8?; Roman.

    .2   (Paris? publisher, s. a.)
     Copy: Paris.
(42)f.  with sigs a-e (correct?) 8?; Roman.

    .3   (Strassburg? publisher?, 1507?)
     Copy: London.
(40) f. with sigs a8-e8; 8?; No. 121.2 and No. 121.3 are probably
identical.
122   Op. 20: (editor)  PLAUTUS poeta  comicus.
    .1   Strassburg, Joh.  Gruninger, 1508.
     Copy: London.

123   Op.  21:  (preface)  AVITUS.   De  origine
mundi.
Contains a poem of Adelphus, and  a preface addressed  to
Jacob von BADEN, archbishop of Trier, dated  Aug. 1507,
Strassburg.
    .1   Koln,  Martin  de Werden, Feb.  27, 1509.
     Copy: Murray Collection.

124  Op.   22:  (editor)  SACHSENHEIM,   H.
Die Morin.
Contains also "Die schon Egloga Raptiste Mpntuani von der
bosen Weiber Natur" probably translated by Adelphus. 
ADELPHUS
[18]
ADERLASSTAFEL
    .1   Strassburg, Joh.  Gruninger, 1512.
     Copy: London.
58f.; fol.; later editions not by Adelphus.

125  Op.  23:  (editor)  Sequentiarum luculenta
interpretatio.
Catholic liturgical work.

    .1   Strassburg, J. Knoblauch, 1513.
     Copy: Paris; London; Berlin; Munchen; Wien;  Harvard.
136f.; 4?; Gothic.

    .2   Strassburg, Joh.  Knoblauch, 1519.
     Copy: London; Munchen.
136f; Gothic; bound with WIMPFELING: Hymni de tempore
et de Sanctis.

    .3   Hagenau, Heinrich Gran,  1519.
     Copy: Berlin;  Munchen; Wien.
110f.; also Hymni de tempore.
    Nonexistent ed.: a) Strpssburg, 1613.

126  Op. 24: Die Tiirkisch Chronica.
Dedicated to Petermann ETTERLIN; dated Trier, 1513.

    .1   Strassburg, Martin Flach, 1513.
     Copy: London; Berlin; Munchen; Wien; Harvard.
48f.; fol.; 24 woodcuts; print, dev.; date incorrectly MCCCC-
XIIL—Valuable for its illustrations; 42 RM (1931)

    .2   Strassburg, Joh.  Knoblauch, 1516.
     Copy: London; Berlin; Munchen.
4Sf.; fol.; the same title; cut on tp. and 25 large cuts.  60 RM
(1900);  rare.

127  Op.  25:  Rock Christi.
Description  of the  so-called Heiliger Rock or  Rock  Christi
kept in Trier, and first exhibited in 1512; a religious legend.

    .1    Xiirnberg, Joh. Weissenburger, 1512.
     Copy:?
Title: "Wahrhaftige Sag oder  Red von dem  Rock  Christi
neulich in der heiligen Stat Trier erfunden."

    .2   Strassburg,  Mathias Hupfuff,  1512.
     Copv: Munchen.
    Ref.: Weller735.
14f.; 4?; cut on tp. and 2 more cuts.

    .3   Strassburg,  Martin  Flach,  1513.
     Copy: Munchen.
8f.; 4?;  title: "Declaration unnd erclerung  der warheit des
Rocks Jesu Christi ... durch Johannem Adelphum  physicum
abermals beschrieven"; contains also a poem: "Von dem Rock
des Herren".
128  Op.  26:  (editor)  WALDSEEMUELLER,
M.  Der Weltkugel.
Cosmography written by WALDSEEMUELLER(=Hylacomy-
lus).
    .1    Strassburg, Joh. Gruninger, 1509.
     Copy: Miinrlien.
     Ref.: Weller 521.
16f.; 4?: woodcut; "Johanne Adelpho castigatore".
    1XOTE:   Adelphus  planned  also   a   translation  of
BRANDT's History of Jerusalem into German.

   ADENLPHUS.
   See Adelphus.
129  ADERLASSBUCH: das ist:  Von rechtem
Gebrauch der Aderlass, Ventosen oder Kopff die
Gesundheit zuerhalten (etc.)
    Collection of several treatises for the use of barber-surgeons
by an anonymous editor.
    .1    * (place,  publisher) March 15,  1599.
                                        SGL:138869
     Copy: Berlin;  SGL.
(VHI)f. incl. tp., 227p., (9)p. with sigs.  Qst-Qtt, If.  blank;
text 125 mm; Gothic;  Hr-VIIIr:  "Vorrede an den  gunstigen
Leser.  Der Hochgelahrte Artzt Galenus ... zu Tod geblutet."
Contents:  1) Alexander SEITZ  (ca.  1470-ca.  1540)   Tractat
von Aderlassen (p.l-p.69)  in 25 chapters; see also SEITZ's
name; 2)  Johan  HEBENSTREIT:  Wie  man sich fur Ader-
lassen halten soil; in 6 chapters (p.70-p.87); 3) Hier.  BRAUN-
SCHWEIG: Ein niitzlich Buchlein (etc.); essentially identical
with his Apothek fur den  gemeinen Mann, but chapters re-
arranged;  (p.88-179);  4)   Michael  SCHRICK rdied 1472)
Von Kraft  und  Tugend  der  distillierten  oder gebrannten
Wassern (p.l80-p.212); 5)  Ein kurtz Unterrichtung wie man
das Geblut ... judiciren (etc.) (p.213-225); 6) Fur die Pestilentz
bewerte Stucke (p.226-227); register to the  first three parts
on unpaged leaves.
   ^Called new edition.
   ^Nonexistent ed.: a) ca. 1560, Niirnberg, by the heirs of
Enrlter;  there  is a Neuvermehrtes und verbessertes Ader-
hi-^huchlein printed in Niirnberg (SGL copy: 87464)  in the
late 17th century, without date; not  a new edition of No. 129.
   (ADERLASSTAFEL)
   See (BLOODLETTING)

   ADORNI, Caterina.
   See Catharine, saint, of Genova.


ADRIA, Giovanni Giacomo,  149*-1560.
   Syn.: Adria de Paulo.
   B. Mazzara  in  Sicili, ca.  1490; stud,  med  Napoli  under
Aug. NIFO; grad.  M. D. 1520  (in Palermo?); practitioner at
Palermo,  1529; became physician of Charles V,  and proto-
medicus of the Kingdom  of Sicily;  died at Palermo, 1560;
entombed ibid, in the Church of the Minorites; known  as
historian of Sicily.  His son, Antonio, was also a physician, but
not an author.

130   Op.  1:  Topographia inclitae civitatis  Maza-
riae.
    .1   Palermo, Joh. & Ant. Pasta, 1515.   4?
     Copy:

131   Op.  2: Epistola ad conjugem.
    .1   Palermo, Ant. de  Mayda, 1516.   4°
     Copy:
A poem.

132   Op.  3:  De laudibus Christi  et B. Mariae V.
Dedicated to Clement VII, Pope (1475-1534).

    .1   Palermo, Ant. de.  Mayda, 1529.   4?
     lUnpublished MSS: a) Historia Siculi; b) De situ vallis
Mazariae;  dedicated  to  Ettore  PIGNATELLI,  viceroy  of
Sicily;  c) De laudibus Mazariae; d)  Legenda Sancti  Viti;
e)  De phlebotomia; dedicated to  Charles  V; f)  De praeserva-
tione pestilentiae; written to his son, Antonio; g) De medicinis
ad varios morbos hominum; h) De balneis Siculis; written to
his son.  Most of these MSS are in private libraries of Palermo.


ADRIAANSZ, Cornells, 1520-1581.
   Syn.: Adrians  Sohn;  Adriaensen;  Adriansen; Adrianus;
Broer Cornells; Cornelis van Brugge.
   B. Dordrecht, 1520  (not  1521);  his father was  Adriaan
Cornelis WOUTERS;  entered  the Franciscan  order. 1548;
studied theology, Greek, Hebrew,  and became lecturer in these
subjects; became guardian in his order, and lived in Brugge;
his sermons  advocated the brutal castigation of the body;
established a circle of devoted  flagellants (Betje Maas and
Kalleke Pieters),  by which he became the  center  of public
scandals;  died Ypern, July 14, 1581.
   IFor biography  see Sander, A.  De Brugensibus eruditione
fama claris.—Desselius, A. Bibl.  belg.—Meteren, E. Niederl.
Historie, ad ann. 1578.—Brandt, G. Hist. Abrege de la reform.
des Pais  Bas, pt 1.  For his  "disciplina gymnopygica" see
Flekwick, H.  A dialogue between a  Dutch Protestant and a
Franciscan friar (1784;  1812).—Frusta (pseud, for Carl Aug.
FETZERj  Der Flagellantismus (1834).

133  Op.: Sermoenen.
Repeatedly published with the history of his life; edited under
the pseudonym  "C. NEUTER", and  attributed to Hubert
GOLTZ (1526-1583).

    .1    (place, publisher) 1569.
     Copy:  London.
271f.; 8?; title:  "Historie van Br. Cornelis Adriaensen  van
Dordrecht".

    .2   Noirdwitz, publi her,  1576.
     Copy: Berlin;
750p.; title:  "Het tweede boeck vande Sermoenen".

    .3   Noirdwitz, A. Solempne, 1578.
     Copy:  London; Berlin.
750p.; with portrait, title:  "Het tweede boek ..."

    .4   (place, publisher) 1569-78.
     Copy:  Munchen.
272f.; as "Historie von Broer Cornelis Adriaensen van Dord-
recht Minrebroeder binnen de  Stadt van Brugghe.   Tweede
Deel".

    .5   Amsterdam, Corn.  Claess, 1592.   8?
     Copy:?

    .6   Brugge, (publisher) 1596.  8?
     Copy:?

    .7   Amsterdam, Corn.  Lodowycsz, ca. 1600
8?
     Copy:  Berlin; Munchen.
With preface of C. NEUTER.

    .8   Amsterdam, publisher,  1607.
     Copy: London.
218f; 8?; very rare; woodcut of flagellation.

    .9   (place) Bouwmeester, 1608.
     Copy: Wien.
565p.; called 2. ed.; title: "Het tweede boeck vande Sermonen." 
ADRIAANSZ                                    [ 19 ]                                        ADRIANI
    .10   Leipzig, Peter Schmidt, 1613.
     Copy:?
(7)f., 144f. with sigs A-T; titlepage in red and black; woodcut
portr. of  Brother  Cornelius; transl. to  German by  Johan
FABER; title: "Historia vom Bruder Cornelio Adrians Sohn
von Dordrecht ... auch begriffene Predigten die er in gemelter
Stadt Brugk offentlich gehalten  ...".—Extremely rare.

    .11   Amsterdam,  publisher,  1614.   8°.
     Copy:?

    .12   (s. 1., publisher) 1614.   8°.
     Copy:?
German translation; ed. 2.

    .13   Deventer, Conr.  Thomassen, 1628-39.
     Copy:  London.
494p.; 2 parts; rare edition.

    .14   (place,  publisher) 1640.  8?
     Copy: ?

    .15   Amsterdam, A. Boekholt, 1698.
     Copy:  London.
2 parts; 8?

    .16   Amsterdam, publisher, 1714.
     Copy:?
2  vols; 8?;  illust.;  title: "Historie van  Broer Cornelis ...";
reimpression of the Brugge edition; the most complete ed.
   ^Further editions in the 19. century.

   ADRIAENSEN, Cornelis.
   See Adriaansz, Cornelis.

ADRIAENSENS, Corneille,  S.  J.,  fl. 1590-

    1600.
   Syn.:  Adriani.  Not to  be confused with the Franciscan
friar of the same name.  (See Adriaansz. Cornelis)
   B  Antwerpen; teacher of mathematics, Hebrew, and phi-
losophy at the Univ. Ingolstadt,  1592-99; later, professor at
the Collegium Romanum.   He  was praeses of several natural
philosophical theses; here listed only in order to avoid confusion
with Cornelis Adriaansz.  The theses were:  1) De  corporibus
simplicibus; resp. J. C. HUTTLER; 2) De loco et vacuo; resp,
P. PORCELETUS; 3) De tribus rerum naturalium principiis;
resp. P. REIFF; all publ. by Wolfgang  Eder, at Ingolstadt, in
1595-
   ADRIANI, Junius.
   See Jonghe. Adriaan de.

ADRIANI, Marcello Virgilio,  1464-1521.
   Syn.:  Marcello Virgilio;  Virgilio. Not, to  be confused with
Marcello ADRIANI (1533-1604),  translator of Plutarch and
Demetrios.
   B. Firenze, 1464; his father was Virgilio A.; stud, med.; but
never practiced; chancellor of Firenze since 1498; prof, of Greek
at Firenze; his translation of Dioskurides publ. 1518; was called
"the Florentine Dioskurides".  Died from a head wound, Nov.
27, 1521.
134   Op.   1:   (translator   and  commentator)
DIOSKURIDES.  De medica  materia.
Critical reconstruction of the original  text  from 5 different
codices, then translated into Latin, with  an  attempt of using
the medical terminology of Celsus, Plinius, etc. and of identi-
fying the plants  described by Dioskurides.  The annotations or
commentaries, which make up about 50% of the work, are a
mixture of medicine and philology, often  with severe criticism
of Ermolao Barbaro.  Dedicated to Leo X, Pope (died Dec. 1,
1521)  Text begins and ends: "Post multos non veteres tantum
... ampliore vclumine  librarios  et legentes defatigare:  visum
non est."
    .1   Firenze, heirs  of F.  Junta, Oct. 15, 1518.
     Copy:?
E. P.; fol.; title: "Pedacii Dioscoridae (!)  Anazarbei de medica
materia libri sex."
    .2   *Firenze, heirs of Filippo Junta,  Feb.  13,
1523.
                                          SGL: 128082
     Copy:  SGL.
(10)f. incl. tp  with sigs A A",  f.l-f.352  ( = S4); test 250mm;
Roman; marginalia; space for capital letters with  guides; no
illustr.                         ,__,  .. _.    ,  ..   ,.  , ,
   AA]r:  titlepage;  title in  red: "Pedacii Diosco/  (in  black)
ridae  Anazarbei: de  Medica Materia: Li-/bri sex. a Marcello
Virgilio Secreta/rio Florentine latinitate donati: cum / eiusdem
commentationibus:/nuper  quam   diligentissima/ex  secunda
interpre/tis recogni-/tione ex-/ cusi./" (etc.);  AAi„:  three lines
of biographical  notes  from Suidas; AA2r-AAv: translators
preface explaining his method; begins and ends:  DifFcilemin
quotidiana ... una peritioris alicuius litura omnia delen.  AA**
blank; AAir-AAmr double index; AAiov: dedication  to Leo X:
"Potuerunt Beatissime pater ... medicinam  fecisse  Leonem
decimum."  f.lr-352r text, with commentary after each chapter;
F.352r at end: register, colophon; f.352T print,  device.

    .3   *K6ln, Joh. Soter, Aug. 1529.
                                           SGL:58115
     Copy: SGL.

(12)f. incl. tp. with sigs A.VI3R<, p.(l)-p.753 ( = Rr5). If  blank
(Rie); text 235-240 mm; Greek and Latin text side by side in 2
cols.; commentary in one col. of smaller Roman type.  The
Greek text is that of the 1518 Greek edition of Dioskurides.
   AAir titlepage in Greek and  Latin; contains De medica
materia libri 5, and De letalibus  venenis liber as the Oth book;
AAiT: biographical excerpts in Greek and Latin from  Kalinos,
Oiihasios,  Suidas; AA2r-AA3T:  preface of  the  publisher  to
Philip  Cardinal  BUCHAMER,  dated  Koln,  Nov. 30.  1529;
also  preface of translator to the reader; AA41—BB<r double
index; p.(l)-p.753 text of Dioskurides in Greek and Latin with
comment.
   The first Greek-Latin edition of Dioskurides; originally
bound  together  with  Ermolao  BARBARO:  In Dioscoridem
corollariorum libri quinque, edited by B. Egnatius; 79f.; Kfiln,
J. Soter, Febr. 1530-  Previous owner? of SGL copy:  a)  T.  W.
Loeber; b) Ex libris Dr. J. M. W. Baumanni.—Pare edition;
40RM  (1911)

    .4  *Strassburg,  Joh.  Schott, Aug.  28, 1529.
                                           SGL: 93426
     Copy: SGL.
Edited by Otto BRUNFELS (see that),  containing the Latin
translation of Jean de la RUELLE ( = Ruellius), the corollaries
of BARBARO,  and the  annotations of Adriani very much
shortened by Brunfels ("rhetoricatur vel ludit homo"  !)
   (4)f. inci.  tP.,  f.(lr)-f.361T  ( = Oo7), (l)f. (12)f. with sigs
A<-C4; text 235 mm; text in large type, comments in small type;
few Greek letters; marginalia; figurated initials.  F.(lr; title-
page within woodcut border  (250 x  165) with symbolic  figures
of animals, plants, and men  carrying inscriptions in  red; title
in red and black:  "P. Dio/ scoridae/ Pharmacorum/ simplicium,
reique  Medicae/  Libri VIII./"; arbitrary division of text into 9
books; (1T) blank; (2) preface of BRUNFET S to Dr. Nicolas
CAPITO,  chief  surgeon  at  Strassburg: "Vetus  idque adeo
frequens malum est ... Medicina caput tandem exerat ac regnet"
dated Strassburg. 1529; (3r)  preface  of RUELLE to  Antonius
DISOMUS.  dated Pari^,  May 1, 1516;  (3T)-(4V): preface of
Dioskurides translated by Ruelle; poem of  Tho. D. AUCU-
PARIUS; f.(l)-f.361T text and  comments; Oo8r "Quae sequ-
untur  non videntur esse  Dioscoridis",  and colophon; Oog»
blank; Air title:  "Index vocum"; AiT blank; Ajr-Cu index in
3 cols,  by Joh. SCHOTT; Civ blank.
   Bound  with  (post) a collection  of  various authors  De re
medica;  (12)f.,  125f.,  (l)f.; Basel,  Andr.  Cratander,   1528.
SGL copy bound in stamped pigskin with  2 clasps;  previous
owners: a) Ex Libris Bibliotheca Schreberiana; b) doublette
der K. U.  Bibl Erlangen.

    .5   *Basel, Andr. Cratander & J. Bebel,  Aug.
1532.
                                          SGL: 119066
     Copy:  SGL.
Latin translation of Adriani, without the annotations.   (16)f.
incl. titlepage with sigs  a'p, p.(l)-r>.684 ( = VveT),  (66)f. for
index with sigs VV7.8, Xx'-Zz'AA'-EE'; text  125  mm; Italics;
no marginalia- print, dev. on tp. and at end: ornamental initials.
   air  titlepaee: "Pedacii   Diosco/ ridae  Anazarbei   Sim-/
plicium medicamentorum, reique medicae /  Libri VI.  /" (etc.);
<*it-<*2t publishers to reader; <*3r index by words; p.(l)-p.684
text only; Vvvr-EE?,: Index  curationum: remedies for various
diseases in alphabet, of diseases;  EE7T colophon.
   SGL copy bound in vellum;  previous owner: a) Ex  Libris:
Corn. Henr. a Rov, Medicinae doctor.
   NOTE: The  1553 ed.  of  Dioskurides (Venezia, W. Scott;
SGL copy:  189119)  edited  by Amatus Lusitanus,  contains
critical references to Adriani's translation.
   Nonexistent?  ed.: a) Firenze, 1528; mentioned by Choulant.

 135   Op. 2:  Oratio de militiae laudibus.
On occasion of the festivity  "... cum Laurentio Medici juniori
militaris imperii insignia traderentur".

     .1   Basel, Joh. Froben, Dec. 1518.   4!
     Copy:?
    ^Unpublished works: a)  De mensuris, ponderibus et colori-
bus; b) Oratio in funere M. Ficini.


 ADRIANI,  Matthaeus,  ca.1470-ca.1521.
   Syn.: Adrianus; Hadrianus.
   B. in Spain from a Jewish family;  became later Christian,
and was  received in the Order of Christ;  prof. Hebrew at
Heidelberg,  1513; friend of Erasmus; called to Louvain, 1516;
prof, of Hebrew  at the Collegium trilinguale in Louvain, 1517;
in Wittenberg, 1519; became friend of Luther and Melanchton;
disappears after  1521. He was a physician, but did not publish
anything medical.

 136   Op. 1: Libellus horam faciendi pro Domino.
 Religious  work  the text of  which  was  published in a 3-line
arrangement (Hebrew, transcription, and Latin). 
ADRIANI
[20]
ADRIANI
   .1  Tubingen,  Thomas Anshelm, Jan.  1513.
    Copy: Berlin; Munchen; Wien; Breslau.
17f. and one blank; 4?; with woodcut of Virgin and Child
probably by Hans BALDUNG; print, dev. at end.—Extremely
rare;  500 Sw. fr. (1922); 250 Sw. fr. (1939).

137   Op. 2:  Elementale introductorium  in He-
braicas litteras.
   Syn.:  Introductio utilissima Hebraice discere cupientibus.
Hebrew grammar; containing also the Hebrew  translation of
seven prayers and Catholic hymns.

    .1   Augsburg,  publisher,  1514.
    Copy:?

    .2   Lyon, publisher (Gryphius?) year?
    Copy:?
   .3  Hagenau, publisher,  1519.
    Copy:?

   .4  Basel, Joh. Froben, Febr. 1520.
    Copy:?

138   Op. 3: Oratio ad laudem linguarum.
   .1  Wittenberg, Joh.  Griinenberg, 1520.
    Copy: Berlin; Mii chen.
Dedicated  to Georgius SPALATINUS; 4f.; 4?

  ADRIANSEN.
  See Adriaansz; Adriaensen.

  ADRIANS Sohn.
  See Adriaansz.

  ADRIANUS.
  See Adriaansz; Adriaensen; Adriani; Jonghe. e'c 
SECOND ADDITION  TO THE  LIST  OF  ABBREVIATIONS  FOR
                           SERIAL  PUBLICATIONS

          Published in the Second Volume, Fourth Series, of the Index-Catalogue
                  For explanations, see List of Abbreviations, 4. ser., v.2
Acta radiol. cancer, bohem.

Actas Congr. nac. cir., B. Air.

Am. J. M. Jurispr.

Am. J. M. Techn.

Am. J. Optometr.

An. Fac. biol. cienc. med. Univ. Chile

An. Fac. cienc. med. Univ. Lima


Ann. Hosp. centr. exercito, Rio

Ann. Mechnikov. Inst.

Ann. paediat., Basel


Ann. protist., Par.


Annual Rep. Pennsylvania  Ass. Dairy
  & Milk Insp.
Annual Rep. S. Africa Inst. M. Res.

Annual Rep. Salford M. Off. Health

Arch. Clin. Oral Path.

Arch, hosp., Habana

Arch. mal. profess., Par.

Arch, med., Santiago


Arsber. Bergens Kom, Sykeh.


Arzt & Sport

Atti Conf. interall. assist, inva'. guerra

Bell  Teleph. Q.
Ber. Internat. Zahnarztekongr.

Ber. Kongr. internat. Ges. Logopadie
Ber. Phys. med. Ges. Wurzburg
Bol. Acad. nac. med. B. Aires
1.  Acta  radiologica  et  cancerologica Bohemoslovenica.
  Praha, v.l, 1938-
2.  Actas y trabajos; Congreso nacional de cirugia.  Buenos
  Aires, 2. Congr., 1930-
3.  American  journal of  medical  jurisprudence.   Boston,
  Mass., v.l, 1938-
4.  American  journal of  medical technology.   Detroit,
  Mich., v.3, 1937-
5.  American  journal of  optometry.  Minneapolis, Minn.,
  v.15, 1938-
6.  Anales de la Facultad de biologfa y ciencias mSdicas;
  Universidad de Chile.   Concepci6n, v.3 (1934)  1936-
7.  Anales de la Facultad de ciencias medicas; Universidad
  de Lima.   Lima, v.20, 1937-
    Continuation of Anales de la Facultad de medicina de Lima.
8.  Annaes  do  Hospital  central  do exercito.   Rio  de
  Janeiro, No. 1,  1936-
9.  Annaly Mechnikovskogo Instituta [Annals of the Mech-
  nikov Institute] Kharkov, v.l, 1935-
10. Annales paediatrici; international review of pediatrics;
  revue internationale de pediatrie.  Basel, v. 152, 1938-
    Continuation of Jahrbuch ftir Kinderheilkunde.  Vol. 101  (151)
11. Annales de protistologie; recueil  de travaux originaux
  de la biologie et la syst6matique des protistes.  Paris,
  v.5,  1936-
12. Annual  report of  the  Pennsylvania Association of
  Dairy  and  Milk Inspectors.  Harrisburg,  Pa., 1933-
13. Annual report of the South Africa Institute for Medical
  Research.  Johannesburg [1] 1919-
14. Annual  report on  the Borough  of Salford;  Medical
  Officer of Health.  Salford, 11., 1879-
15. Archives of clinical oral pathology.   New York, v.2,
  1938-
16. Archivo  y  revista  de hospitales.  La  Habana,  v.l,
  1935-
17. Archives des  maladies  professionnelles;  hygiene et
  toxicologic industrielles.  Paris, v.l, No. 1, 1938-
18. Archivos medicos del Servicio sanitario del Eje>cito.
  Santiago de Chile, v.5, 1938-
    Continuation of Revista de la sanidad militar [2535a]
19. Arsberetning   for   Bergens  Kommunale  Sykehuse.
  Bergen, 1921-
    Incomplete.
20. Arzt und Sport.   Leipzig, v.1-3, 1935-37.
    Beilage of Deutsche medizinische Wochenschrift.
21. Atti  della Conferenza interalleata per l'assistenza agli
  invalidi di  guerra.   Roma, 3. Conf., 1919.
22. Bell  telephone quarterly.  New York, v.9, 1930-
23.  Berichte;   International   Zahnarztekongress  der
  F. D. 1.   9. Congr. (1936) 1937.
24. Bericht  iiber die Verhandlungen des Kongresses der
  internationalen Gesellschaft fur Logopadie und Phoni-
  atrie.  Leipzig & Wien, 5. Kongr.  (1932)  1933.
25. Berliner  und Miinchener tierarztliche Wochenschrift.
    See Berliner tierarztliche Wochenschrift.
26. Berichte  der  Physikalisch-medizinischen Gesellschaft
  zu Wurzburg.  Wurzburg, n. F., v.60, 1937-
    Continuation  of Verhandlungen  der  Physikalisch-medizinischen
     Gesellschaft zu Wurzburg.
27.  Boletfn  de la  Academia  nacional  de  medicina de
  Buenos Aires.  Buenos Aires, 1937-
[21] 
[22]
Digest Treat., Phila.
Drug Ther. Surv.
Enzymologia, Gravenh.
Erg. Anat.
Fever Ther., N. Y.


Field & Work Squibb Inst.

Fortsch. Neur. Psychiat.

F ater, Menasha
Bol. bibliogr. antrop. amer., Mex.

Bol. Liga port, profil. social

Bol. san., Panama
Bol. Serv. nac. salub., Santiago

Bull. Am. Acad. Tuberc. Physicians

Bull. biol.  med. exp. U. R. S. S.

Bull. Lab. plasmogenie. Mex.

Bull. Min. san. pub., Par.

Bull. Norwood Clin.

Bull. Soc. gyn. obst.  Paris
Cardiologia, Basel
Cervantes, Habana

Chem. d. Zelle
City Health, Detr.

Clin. Bull. Cleveland

Clin. Excerpts
Clinica, Bar eel.
Collect. Papers Dep. Neuropath. Har-
  vard M. School

Collect. Papers Fac. M. Osaka Univ.

Collect. Papers  S. Elizabeth Hosp.,
  Richmond
Collect. Papers Wayne Co. M. Soc.

Collect. Stud.  Derm. Dep.  Barnard
  Hosp., S. Louis
Confinia neur., Basel
Congr. internat. hyg. aliment.

Contr. Dep. Pub. Health Yale  M.
  School
C. rend. Congr. alien, neur. France


C. rend. Congr. internat. psychol.

Danzig, statist. Mitt.
2S. Boletin  bibliogr£fico  de   antropologia   americana.
   Mexico,  v.l, 1937-
29. Boletim  da  Liga  portuguesa  de  profilaxia  social.
   Porto, No. 1, 1929-
30. Boletin sanitario.  Panama, v.l, 1935-
31. Boletin del Seivicio nacional de salubridad.  Santiago
   de Chile, No. 9, 11, 12, 1934.
32. Bulletin  of the  American  Academy of Tuberculosis
   Physicians.  S. Louis, Mo., v.l, 1937-
33. Bulletin  de biologie  et  medecine  experimentale  de
  IT. R. S. S.  Moskva, v.6, 1938-
34. Bulletin  du  Laboratoire de  plasmogenie.   Mexico,
  v.l, 1932-
35. Bulletin du Ministere de la sant£ publique; service de
  documentation.   Paris, v.l, 1937-
36. Bulletin  (The) of the Norwood  Clinic.  Birmingham,
  Ala., v.2, 1938-
37. Bulletin de la Societe de gvnecologie et d'obstetrique
  de Paris.   Paris, v.27, 1 OSS-
    Continuation of Bulletin de la Sm :e:6 d'obstetrique et de gynecologie
     de Paris [829]
38. Cardiologia.  Basel, v.l,  1937-
39. Cervantes; revista  mensual  ilustrada.   La Habana,
  v.ll, 1936-
40. Chemie der Zelle.  Leipzig, v.1-13, 1912-1926.
41. Citv health;  monthlv bulletin  of  the  Department of
  Health.  Detroit,  Mich., v.2-17, 1919-33.
42. Clinical (The) Bulletin of the Universitv  Hospitals of
   Cleveland.  Cleveland, Ohio, v.l, 1937-
43. Clinical Excerpts.   New  York, v.12, 193S-
44. Clinica (La) Barcelona, v. 13, 1936-
45. Collected papers of the Department of Neuropathology
  of the Harvard Medical  School.   Boston,  Mass., v.i,
   1909.
46. Collected  papers of the  Facultv of medicine; Osaka
  University.   Osaka (1937)  193S- "
47. Clinics and collected paper? of the  St.   Elizabeth's
   Hospital, Richmond, Va.   S. Louis, Mo., 1923.
4S. Collected  paper- of the  Wavne Countv  Medical So-
  ciety.  Ann Arbor, v.l, 1930-*
49. Collected  studies of the  Dermatological  Department
  of the Barnard Hospital.   S. Louis,  Mo., 1921.
50. Confinia   Neurologica;  borderland  of   neurology.
   Grenzgebiete der  Neurologie; les  confins de neurologie.
  Basel, v.l, 1 OSS-
SI. Conares international d'hygiene alimentaire.  Bruxel-
  les, 2. Congr., 1910-
52. Contributions from  the Anna M.  R. Lauder Depart-
  ment  of  Public  Health;  Y'ale Universitv,  School  of
   Medicine  [v. p.]   v.5-6,  1924-25;  v.S.  1927; v.14-15.
   1933-37.
53. Comptes rendus; Congres  des  medeeins  alienistes et
  neurologistes de France et des pavs de la langue francaise.
  Paris, 1.  Congr. (1^90  1S91.
54. Compte rendu; Congres  international  de  psvchologie.
  Paris, 4.  Congr. (1900) 1901-
55. Danziger  statistische  Mitteilungen.   Danzig,  v.l.
  No. 4, 1920-                                  &
    Incomplete.
56. Digest  of treatment.  Philadelphia,  Pa., v.l, 1937/3S-
57. Drug and therapeutic survey.  New  York, v.l, 1938-
5S. Enzymologia.   Den Haag,  v.5, 193S-
59. Ergebnisse der Anatomie und Entwicklungsseschichte.
  Berlin, v.32,  193s-
    Contir,u.'.'o: of 7, --chrift fur die gesamte Anatomie, 3. Abt.
60. Fever  therapy;  abstracts and  discussions of papers
  presented at the  1st  International  conference of  fever
  therapy.  New York, 1937-
61. Field (The^ and the work of the Squibb  Institute  for
   Medical  Research. New Brunswick, N.  J.,  v.l. 1938-
62. Fortschritte  der Neurologie, P-ychiatrie  und  ihrer
  Grenzgebiete.  Leipzig, v.ll,  1939-
63. Frater  (The)  of Psi Omega.   Menasha,  Wis.,  v  31
  1931-                                             '   ' 
[23]
Health, Lansing


Hebrew M. J., N. Y.

Internat. Orthodont. Congr.

Jahrber. ges. Chir.


Jahrber. Ophth.


Jahrb. Kinderh.

J. Baltimore Coll. Dent. Surg.

J. Calendar Reform
J. Physiol. U. S. S. R.

J. Psychol., Provincet.

J. Soc  farm, lusit.

Kongr. med. farm, wojsk.
Labor Inform. Bui ., Wash.

Med. Leg. Crim. Rev., Lond.

Med. Novit., Lpz.
Mexico med.
Month. Bull. Bur. Health, Manila


Mycopathologia, Gravenh.
Neur. polska

Notas med., Leon
Nouv. arch. ital. biol.

Nowiny lek.
Nowiny psychjat.

Ophthalmologica, Basel



Palao Trop. Biol. Sta. Stud.

Prev. Med., N.  Y.

Proc. Life Ext. Exam.

Proc. Occup. Dis. Sympos.

Proc. Physiol. Soc, Lond.

Pub. Div. malariol. Min. san., Caracas


Puerto Rico Health Bull.


P. verb. Congr. Soc. internat. chir.

Q. Bull. Philadelphia Dep. Pub. Health
64.  Health [official bulletin of the Michigan Tuberculosis
  Association]   Lansing, Mich., v.21, 1934-
    Continuation of Michigan Out-of-Doors.
65.  Hebrew medical journal.   New York, v.2, 1937-
    Continuation of Hebrew physician.
66.  International  orthodontic congress.   S. Louis, Mo.,
  1. Congr., 1927.
67.  Jahresbericht  iiber  die  gesamte  Chirurgie und ihre
  Grenzgebiete.   Munchen, v.32, 1926.
    Continued as Jahresbericht Chirurgie.
68.  Jahresbericht Ophthalmologic.  Berlin, v.45-46, 1914-
  19.
    Continued as Jahresbericht uber die gesamte Ophthalmologic.
69.  Jahrbuch fur  Kinderheilkunde.  Berlin.
    In 1938, v.152, continued as Annales paediatrici.  Basel.
70.  Journal of  the Baltimore College of Dental Surgery.
  Baltimore, Md, v.l, 1937-
71.  Journal of  calendar  reform.   New York, v.8, 1938-
72.  (Fiziologichesky zhurnal  U. S. S. R.)   [Journal (The)
  of physiology of U.  S. S.  R.]  Moskva,  v.15, 1932-
73.  Journal of  psychology.   Provincetown,  Mass., v.6,
  1938-
74.  Jornal da  Sociedade farmaceutica lusitana.  Lisboa,
  v.98, 1933.
75.  Kongres miedzynarodowy i farmacje wojskowe [Inter-
  national congress of military medicine and pharmacy]
  Warszawa, 4. Congr., 1927.
76.  Kyoto ikadaigaku zasshi.
    See  Mitteilungen aus der  Medizinischen Academie zu Kioto.
77.  Labor information bulletin.  Washington,  D. C, v.2,
  1935-
78.  Medico-legal  (The)  and  criminological  review.  Lon-
  don,  v.6, 1938-
79. Medizinische  Novitaten,  Leipzig, v.33, 1924-
80. Mexico medico.   Mexico, D. F., v.l,  1938-
81. Monthly bulletin  of the  Bureau of Health; Common-
  wealth of the Philippines.   Manila, v.13, 1933-
    Continuation of Monthly Bulletin of the Philippine Health Service.
82. Mycopatholoffia.  The Hague, v.l, 1938-
83. Neurologja polska [Polish neurology]  Warszawa, v. 18,
  1935-
84. Notas m^dicas. Le6n,  Nicaragua, v.l, 1938-
85. Nouvelles  archives  italiennes de biologie.  Pisa, v.l,
  1938-
86. Nowiny lekarskie [Medical news]  Poznan, v.50, 1938-
87. Nowiny psvchjatryczne [Psychiatric news]  Warszawa,
  v.10, 1933- '
88. Ophthalmologica; journal international d'ophtalmolo-
  gie; international journal  of ophthalmology.  Basel, v.
  96, 1938-
     Continuation of Zeitschrift fur Augenheilkunde.
89. Palao Tropical Biological Station studies.   Tokyo,
  No. 3, 1938-
90. Preventive  medicine.   New York, v.6, 1936-
     Continuation of Health examiner.
91. Proceedings of the  Life Extension Examiners   [v. p.]
  v.l, 1939-
92. Proceedings; Occupational disease symposium; North-
  western University  Medical School.  Chicago, 1937.
93. Proceedings of the  Physiological Society.   London.
     See J. Physiol., Lond.
94. Publicaciones  de  la Division de malariologia,  Minis-
  terio  de sanidad y asistencia social.   Caracas,  No.  1,
   1938-
95.  Puerto Rico health bulletin.   San Juan, Puerto Rico,
  v.2, 1938-
     Continuation of Bulletin of the Department of Health, Puerto Rico.
96.  Proces-verbaux; Congres de la  Society internationale
  de chirurgie.   1. Congr., 1906-
97.  Quarterly bulletin of the Department of Public Health
  of the city  of  Philadelphia.   Philadelphia, Pa.  (June)
   1936-
     Continuation of Monthly bulletin Philadelphia Department of Public
      Health. 
[24]
Rapp. Congr. alien, neur. France


Rapp. Congr. internat. radiol.

Rapp. Congr. internat. rhuma .

Ref. Internat. Kongr. Kurzwellen

Rep. Connecticut Dep. Health

Rep. Liverpool M. Off. Health


Rep. N. South Wales Dir. Pub.  Health

Rev. cienc. med., Habana

Rev. cir. B. Aires


Rev. cosmobiol., Nice

Rev. espah. enferm. ap. digest.

Rev. Inst. bact. Dep. nac. hig., B. Air.

Rev. med. aliment., Santiago

Rev. med. peru.

Rev. mens, cir., Guadalajara

Rev. mil. med. vet., Rio

Rev. psiquiat. crim., B. Air.

Rev. san. guerra
Rev. san. nav., Valparaiso
Rheumatism, Lond.
Riv. med. aeronaut.
Riv. san. sicil.
Salud & san., Bogota


S. Barth. Hosp. Rep., Lond.

Schweiz. Zschr. allg. Path. Bakt.


Sc. Papers Internat. Congr. Eugen.

Sitzber. Frankf. med. Ges.


Sovet. med.

Stud. Douglas Smith Found. M. Res.
Surg. Equip.
Techn. Rev., Concord

Ter. al dia, Habana
Tr. Internat. Conf. San.  Engin.

Tr. Vsesoiuz. sezda detsk. vrach.
98.  Rapports; Congres  des  mSdecins alienistes et neuro-
  logistes de France et des pays de la langue francaise.
  Paris, 17. Congr., 2 v. (1907) 1908.
99.  Rapports; Congres international de radiologic.  Paris,
  3. Congr., 1931.
100. Rapports et communications;  Congres international
  du rhumatisme.  Paris, 3. Congr., 1932-
101. Referate; Internationaler Kongress fur Kurzwellen in
  Physik, Biologie,  und Medizin. Wien, 1. Kongr., 1937-
102. Report  of  the  Connecticut  State  Department  of
  Health.  Hartford, Conn., v.2, 1919-
103. Report of the Liverpool Medical Officer of Health.
  Liverpool, 1858-
    1883 missing.
104. Report of the  Director General of Public Health of
  New South Wales.  Sydney, N. S. Wales, 1914-
105. Revista de ciencias medicas. La Habana, v.l, No. 1,
  1938-
106. Revista de cirugfa de Buenos  Aires.  Buenos Aires,
  v.ll, 1932-
    Continuation of Revista de cirugfa, Buenos Aires.
107. Revue de cosmobiologie; les Congres de l'Enfant a
  la mer et a la montagne.  Nice, v.3, 1937/38-
108. Revista espanola de las enfermedades del aparato
  digestivo y de la nutrici6n.  Madrid, v.l, 1935-
109. Revista del Instituto bacteriol6gico del departamento
  nacional de higiene.   Buenos Aires, v.6, 1934—
110. Revista de  medicina y alimentaci6n.   Santiago de
  Chile, v.l, 1933/35-
111. Revista medica peruana; vocero oficial de la Asocia-
  ci6n medica peruana.   Lima, v.9,  1937-
112. Revista mensual de  cirugfa.  Guadalajara, Jal., v.l,
  1935-
113. Revista militar  de  medicina   veterinaria.    Rio de
  Janeiro, v.l, 1938-
114. Revista de psiquiatrfa y criminologia. Buenos Aires,
  v.2, 1937-
115. Revista de sanidad de guerra.   Barcelona, v.l, 1937-
116. Revista de  sanidad naval; publicaci6n oficial  del
  Departamento  de sanidad naval.    Valparaiso de Chile,
  v.7, 1938-
117. Rheumatism,  London, v.l, 1938-
118. Rivista di medicina aeronautica.  Roma, v.l, 1938-
119. Rivista sanitaria  siciliana;  periodico  quindicinale
  di  medicina,   chirurgia  e  di interessi  professionali.
  Palermo, v.20,  1932-
120. Salud y sanidad; 6rgano de divulgaci6n del Departa-
  mento nacional  de  higiene.  Bogota,  Colombia,  v.7,
  No. 65, 1938-
121. St  Bartholomew's Hospital Report.   London,  v.3,
  1867-
122. Schweizerische Zeitschrift fur  allgemeine Pathologie
  und Bakteriologie;  revue  Suisse de pathologie generale
  et de  bacteriologie.   Basel & Lpz., v.l,  1938-
123. Scientific papers; International  Congress of Eugenics.
  New York, 3. Congr.  (1932) 1934.
124. Sitzungsberichte der Frankfurter medizinischen  Ge-
  sellschaft.   Sonderdruck  aus  dem  Aerzteblatt  fur
  Hessen-Nassau und  Kurhessen.    Frankfurt, 1936-
125. Sovetskaia  meditsina  [Sovet  medicine]    Moskva,
  1937-
126. Studies from  the Douglas Smith  Foundation for
  Medical Research of the University of Chicago.  Chicago
  v.l, 1925-
127. Surgical equipment.  Madison, Wise, v.l, 1934-
128. Technology  review.   Concord, N.  Hamp.,  v.36,
  ■No. 1-3, 1933;  v.39, No. 5,  1937.
129. Terapeutica al dfa.  La Habana, v.l, 1939-
130. Transactions  of  the  International  conference  on
  sanitary engineering.   London, 1924.
131. Trudy Vsesoiuznogo sezda detskikh vrachei [Works
  of the  Pan-union  Congress  of   pediatrists]   Mosk-s
  v.4, 1927/29.
cva, 
[25]
Univ. Durham School M. Gaz.


Usp. sovrem. biol.

Verhber. Internat. Kropfkonf.

Verhber. Internat.  Sportarztekongr.

Veroff. Konst. Wehrpath.



Vertrauensarzt

Washington Conf. Theor.  Phys.


Yearb. Am. Philos.  Soc.

Zschr. Altersforsch.

Zschr. ges. Naturwiss.
132.  University of  Durham School of Medicine gazette.
  Newcastle, v.38, October, 1937-
    Continuation of University of Durham College of Medicine gazette.
133.  Uspekhi   sovremennoi   biologii  [Achievements  in
  modern biology]   Moskva,  v.6, 1937-
134.  Verhandlungsbericht; Inte nationale Kropfkonferenz.
  Bern, 2. Konf.  (1933)  1935.
135.  Verhandlungsbericht; Internationaler Sportarztekon-
  gress.  Berlin,  2. Kongr. (1936) 1937.
136.  Veroffentlichungen   aus  der  Konstitutions-   und
  Wehrpathologie.   Jena,  v.9, 1936-
    Continuation  of  Veroffentlichungen aus der Gewerbe- und Konstitu-
      tionspathologie.
137.  Vertrauensarzt  und  Krankenkasse;  Monatsschrift
  fur soziale Medizin.  Berlin, v.7, 1939-
138.  Washington   Conference  on  theoretical   physics;
  organized by the Carnegie  Institute and George Wash-
  ington University.   Washington, 4.  Conf., 1938.
139. Year  book; American Philosophical Society, Phila-
  delphia, Pa.  (1937) 1938-
140. Zeitschrift fur Altersforschung.   Dresden & Leipzig,
  v.l, 1938-
141. Zeitschrift  fur  die  gesamte  Naturwissenschaft.
  Braunschweig, v.4, 1938- 
 
SECOND ADDITION TO  THE INDEX  TO ABBREVIATIONS  OF
               PUBLICATIONS OF CORPORATE BODIES
American Academy of Tuberculosis Physicians.
  32.
American Philosophical Society.   139.
[Ann Arbor,  Mich.]   Wayne County  Medical
  Society.   48.
[Argentina]   Congreso nacional de cirugia.   2.
Baltimore College of Dental Surgery.  70.
Bergens Kommunale Sykehuse.  19.
Buenos Aires, Academia nacional de medicina de.
  27.
[Buenos Aires]  Instituto bacteriol6gico del De-
  partamento nacional de higiene.   109.
Carnegie Institute and George Washington Uni-
  versity.   138.
Chicago, University of, Douglas Smith Founda-
  tion for Medical Research.  126.
[Chile]  Servicio nacional de salubridad.  31.
[Chile]  Servicio sanitario del Ejercito.   18.
Chile, Universidad de; Facultad de biologia y
  ciencias medicas.  6.
Cleveland, University Hospitals of.   42.
[Colombia]   Departamento  nacional de higiene.
  120.
Conferenza interalleata per l'assistenza agli inva-
  lidi di guerra.  21.
Connecticut State Department of Health.   102.
Detroit.   Department of Health.  41.
Durham, University of; School of Medicine.  132
France, Congres des medecins alienistes et neur-
  ologistes de.  53; 98.
[France]   Ministere de la sant6 publique; service
  de documentation.   35.
Frankfurt, Medizinische Gesellschaft.   124.
Harvard Medical School; Department of Neuro-
  pathology.  45.
[Interallied  conference on  the  aftercare of  dis-
  abled men]   21.
International  Conference on fever therapy.  60.
International  Conference on Sanitary Engineer-
  ing.  130.
[International]  Congres international d'hygiene
  alimentaire.   51.
[International]  Congres international de psycho-
  logic  54.
[International]  Congres international de radio-
  logic.  99.
[International]  Congres international du rhuma-
  tisme.   100.
International Congress of Eugenics.   123.
Internationale  Gesellschaft  fur  Logopadie  und
  Phoniatrie.   24.
Internationale Kropfkonferenz.   134.
Internationaler  Kongress  fur  Kurzwellen  in
  Physik, Biologie, und Medizin.   101.
Internationaler Sportarztekongress.  135.
Internationaler Zahnarztekongress.  23.
[International]   Kongres  miedzynarodowy   i
  farmacje wojskowe  [International Congress of
  military medicine and pharmacy]  75.
International Orthodontic Congress.   66.
[International]  Soci6te internationale de chirur-
  gie.  96.
[Kharkov]  Mechnikovsky Institut.   9.
Lima,  Universidad de;  Facultad  de  ciencias
  medicas.  7.
[Lisboa]  Sociedade farmaceutica lusitana.   74.
Liverpool Medical  Officer of Health.  103.
[London]  Physiological Society.   93.
[London]  St Bartholomew's Hospital.  121.
Mexico, Laboratoire de plasmogenie.  34.
Michigan Tuberculosis Association.  64.
New South  Wales, Director  General of  Public
  Health.  104.
Northwestern University Medical School.  92.
Norwood Clinic.   36.
Occupational disease symposium.  92.
Osaka University,  Faculty of Medicine.   46.
Palao Tropical Biological Station.   89.
[Paris]   Societe de gyn6cologie et d'obstetrique.
  37.
Pennsylvania  Association of Dairy and  Milk
  Inspectors.  12.
Philadelphia, Department of Public Health.   97.
[Philippine Islands] Bureau of Health.   81.
[Porto]  Liga portuguesa de profilaxia social.  29.
[Portugal] Sociedade farmaceutica lusitana.  74.
Psi Omega.   63.
Richmond, Va., St Elizabeth's Hospital.   47.
[Rio  de Janeiro]   Hospital central  do exercito.
  8.
[Russia]   Vsesoiuzny  sezd  detskikh  vrachei
  [Pan-union Congress of pediatrists]  131.
St Louis, Mo., Barnard Hospital; Dermatological
  Department. 49.
Salford Medical Officer of Health.  14.
South Africa Institute for Medical Research.   13.
Squibb Institute for Medical Research.   61.
[Valparaiso,   Chile] Departamento de  sanidad
  naval.   116.
[Venezuela]   Ministerio  de sanidad  y asistencia
  social;  division de malariologia.  94.
Vsesoiuzny sezd detskikh vrachei.  131.
Wayne Co. Medical Society.  48.
Wurzburg,   Physikalisch-medicinische    Gesell-
  schaft zu.   26.
Yale University;  Anna  M.  R.  Lauder  Depart-
  ment  of Public  Health;  School of  Medicine.
  52.
[27] 
 
FIRST  ADDITION  TO  THE  REFERENCE  LIST  OF CONGRESSES

             Published in the Third Volume, Fourth Series, of the Index-Catalogue


                                   A. OLD NUMBERS

9   AERIAL RELIEF               International
         International technical conference on aerial relief.
              1. Budapest, June 11-14, 1937.
                     Also ★ separate mimeograph reports.  4 Nos.  20 1.
28   AGRICULTURE, TROPICAL   International
         International congress of tropical agriculture.
             8. Tripolis, 1939.
53   ALCOHOLISM             International (b)
         International congress on alcoholism.
             21. Warszawa, Sept. 12-17, 1937.
                     See Rocz. psychiat., 1938, 31: 208-14.
             22. Helsinki, July 31-Aug. 4, 1939.



60   ALIENISTS                        France
         Congres des medecins alienistes et neurologistes de France et des pays de langue francaise.
             17. Geneve & Lausanne, Aug. 1-7, 1907.
                    ★Rapport.  270p.   xvp.   Par. (1908)
                    ★Compt. rend.  476p.  Par. (1908)
             21. Amiens, Aug. 1-6, 1911.
                    ★Compt. rend.  368p.  Par., 1911.
                    ★Rapport.  3 fasc.   118p.; 73p.; 47p.  Par., 1911.
                     On pituitary tumors, value of psychotic witnesses.
             27. Besancon, Aug. 2-7, 1923.
                    ★Compt. rend.  296p.  Par., 1923.
                    ★Rapport.  3 fasc.   21p.; 40p.; 24p.   Par., 1923.
                     On criminality of drug addicts, cervical rib, psycho-analysis.
             28. Bruxelles, Aug. 1-7, 1924.
                    ★Compt. rend.  386p.  Par., 1924.
                    ★Rapport.  3 fasc.   35p.; 22p.; 35p.   Par., 1924.
                     On mental deficiency, aphasia, family care.
             29. Paris, May 28-June 1,  1925.
                    ★Compt. rend.  366p.  Par., 1925.
                    ★Rapport.  3 fasc.   44p.; 24p.; 36p.   Par., 1925.
                     On infantile familial encephalopathy, slow cure of mental diseases, mental deficiency
             31. Blois, July 25-30, 1927.
                    ★ Compt. rend.  516p.  Par., 1927.
                    ★Rapport.  4 fasc.   51p.; 46p.; 51p.; 48p.  Par., 1927.
                     (These are only reprints from C. rend, with new pagination)
                     On mental automatism, tumors of lateral ventricles, divorce.
             32. Anvers, July 23-28, 1928.
                    ★ Comptes rendus.   508p.   Par., 1928.
                     (This includes also Rapports)                             .
                     On catatonia, pain in upper extremities,  treatment of general paralysis.
             33. Barcelona, May 21-26, 1929.
                    ★ Compt. rend.  494p.  Par., 1929.
                     On congenital syphilis, sensory disorders in multiple sclerosis, expert opinion in mental cases.
             35. Bordeaux, Apr. 7-12, 1931.
                    ★Compt. rend.  349p.  Par., 1931.
                     On periodic insanity, intramedullary tumors, malingering.
             36. Limoges, July 25-30, 1932.
                    ★C. rend.  478p.   Par. (1932)
                     On constitution in psychopathology, leukoencephalitis, welfare of psychopathies.

     15^511—vol. 4, 4th series——III           [ 29 ] 
ALIENISTS
[30]
37  Rabat, Apr. 7-13, 1933.
      ★ C. rend.  488p.  Par. (1933)
        On psychotic encephalitis, ataxia, traumatic amnesia.
38.  Lyon, July 16-21. 1934.
      ★ C. rend.  520p.  Par. (1924)
        On influence of psychological theories upon development of psychiatry, third ventricle tumors,
          classification and statistics of mental diseases.
39.  Bruxelles, July 22-28, 1935.
      ★C. rend.  702p.  Par. (1935)
        On hysteria, infantile criminology.
40.  Basel & Zurich, July 1936.
41.  (Where?)   1937.
43.  Montpellier, Sept. 21-26,  1939.
66   ALIMENTATION          International (d)
         Congres scientifique international de l'alimentation.

             2. Fans^ee ^ Bu]1 po'e_ sc h;g  paji> 1938 26: 230-42.—J. med. Paris, 1938, 58: 706-9.—Rev. Serv. san.
                     mil., Par., 1938, 108: 171-7.
70   AMERICAN                  International
         International congress of americanists.
             18.  London, Sept. 8-14, 1912.
                     Proceedings.  Pt. 2.  Lond.,  1913.
             26.  Sevilla, 1935.
             27.  Mexico, Aug. 5-15, 1939.
                    See program in Bol. bibliogr. antrop. amer., Mex., 1938, 2: 84-90.
86   ANTHROPOLOGY          International
         International congress of prehistoric anthropology and archeology.
             18.  Istambul, Sept. 18-25,  1939.
136   AVIATION MEDICINE       Germany
         Deutsche Tagung fur luftfahrtmedizinische Forschung.
             1. Berlin, Oct. 25-28, 1937.
                    See also Riv. med. aeronaut., 1938, 1: 150-9.
139   AYURVEDIC DOCTORS         India
         All-India hereditary Ayurvedic doctors' conference.
             (?)  Madras, Sept. 29 1938.
158   BIOTYPOLOGY               Argentina
         Jornadas biotipologicas.
             2. Buenos Aires, Oct. 2-8, 1938.
184   BREEDING                 International
         Congres international de l'elevage et de l'alimentation (1910-    )
                 International animal breeding congress.
                 4. Internationaler Tierzucht-Kongress.
             2.  Scheveningen, 1923.
             3.  Liege, 1930.
                   See J. Hered., 1938, 29: 267.
             4.  Zurich, Aug. 8-11, 1939.
190   BRUCELLOSIS              International
         Congres international de brucelloses.
             See also No. 875: 9. congress. 
[31]
CACAO
195   CACAO                      International
         Congres international du cacao.
                 In 1938: C. int. sur la standardisation du cacao.
             (?) Sept. 10, 1935.
             (?) Sept. 13, 1937.
             (?) Bruxelles, May 6-8, 1938.
                    See Ann. falsif., Par., 1938, No. 353.
196   CANCER                      Australia
         Australian cancer conference (1930-    )
                 Place of meeting for 1.-5. congress: Canberra.
              6.  1935.
              7.  Melbourne, 1936.
              8.  1937.
              9.  Sydney, Apr. 5-8, 1938.
                   ★Report.  55p.  fol.   Canberra, 1938.
             10.  Wellington, N. Z., Feb. 15-18, 1939.
248   CHEMICAL               International (b)
         International chemical conference (1920-    )
             12. Luzern & Zurich, Aug. 17-21, 1936.
                     Also on ferments, sexual hormones, dyes.
258   CHILD                       Panamerican
         Congreso panamericano del niiio (1916-    )
             8. San Jose, Costa Rica, June 26-July 2, 1939.
                   See Reforma med., Lima, 1939, 25: 186, &c
272   CHILD WELFARE       International (a)
         International congress for the welfare and protection of children (1896-    )
             13.  Frankfurt a.  M., June 13-18, 1938.
                     See report in J. med. Paris, 1938, 58: 784-6.—Paris med., 1938. 28: No. 45, xiv-xix.
299   CITY                           Germany
         Kongress fur Stadtewesen.
             (7)  Mannheim, Apr. 23-24, 1925.
                    See Zschr. Untersuch. Lcbensmitt., 1926, 52: 25-40.
332   COSMOBIOLOGY          International
         Congres international de cosmobiologie.
             (?) La Malou, Sept. 10-11, 1938.
                     Called Assemblee gen6rale.
             2.  New York, 1939.
342   CRIMINOLOGY            International
         International congress of criminology.
             1.  Roma, Oct. 3-8, 1938.
                    Established the International Society of Criminology.
342a  CRIMINOLOGY           Latin-American
         Congreso latino-americano de criminologia (1938-     )
             1.  Buenos Aires, July 25-31, 1938.
                    Established the Uni6n Americana de Criminologia.
                    See Cr6n. med., Lima, 1938, 55: 162-4.—Rev. psiquiat. crim., B. Air.. 1938, 3: 373-412.
             2.  Santiago de Chile. 
CRIPPLED
[32]
344   CRIPPLED                  International
         International congress on crippled (1929-    )
             4. London, July 16-22, 1939.
                    See Crippled Child, 1938, 16: No. 2, 73.
345   CYTOLOGY, EXPERIMENTAL   International
         International congress for experimental cytology (1927-    )
             1. Budapest, Sept. 3-12, 1927:
                  ★Verhandlungen.   vii, 456p.
             2. Amsterdam, Aug. 4-9, 1930.
             3. Cambridge, Aug. 21-26,  1933.
                  ★Verhandlungen.   viii, 491p.
             4. K0benhavn, Aug. 10-15, 1936.
                  ★Verhandlungen.   vi, 404p.   1937.
             5. Zurich, Aug. 7-13, 1938.
                  ★Verhandlungen.   Pt 1.  256p.
                    Forms Heft  1, vol. 22, Arch, exp ZeJlforsch., 1938.
349   DAIRY                     International  (b)
         World dairy congress (1903-    )
                 Congreso mundial de lecheria.
             2. Paris, 1905.
                   See also Ann. hyg., Par., 1906, 4. ser., 5: 48-72.
             5. Stockholm, June-July, 1911.
                   See Deut. Vjschr. off. Gesundhpfl., 1912, 44: 293-300.
             6. Bern, 1914.
                   See Deut. Vjschr. off. Gesundhpfl., 1915, 47: 75-81.
             8. London,  1928.
                   See Salubridad, Mex., 1930, 1: 236-45.
370   DEMOGRAPHIC RESEARCH   International
         International congress on demographic research (1928-    )
             3. Berlin, Aug. 26-Sept. 1, 1935.
                    See also Reichsgesundhbl., 1935, 10: 960-4.—Aerztl. Rdsch., 1935, 45: 329; 353.—Psychiat. neur.
                     Wschr., 1935, 37: 476.—Eugen. Rev., Lond., 1935-36, 27: 207-12.
378   DENTAL                  International  (b)
         International dental congress (1889-    )
             1.  Paris, Aug. 1889.
             2.  Chicago, Aug. 1893.
             4.  St. Louis, Aug. 1904.
             5.  Berlin, Aug. 23-28, 1909.
                  ★Compt. rend.
             6.  London, Aug.  1914.
                    Interrupted by the World War.
             7.  Philadelphia, 1926.
                    See ★Supplement to the Transactions of the American Dental Association.
384   DERMATOLOGISTS           France
         Congres des dermatologistes et syphilographes de langue francaise
             6. Paris, Oct. 12-14, 1939.
448a  EMBRYOLOGY               Belgium
         Reunion beige d'embryologie.
             4. Bruxelles, Apr. 21, 1938.
                    See Arch, biol., Liege, 1938, 49: 605.
450   ENDOCRINOLOGY         Panamerican
         Congreso panamericano de endocrinologia (1938-     )
             1.  Rio de Janeiro, July 19-26, 1938.
                    See Fol. med., Rio, 1938, 19: No. 21, p. vi. 
[33]
ENTOMOLOGY
454   ENTOMOLOGY           International (a)
         International congress on entomology (1910-    )
             7. Berlin, Aug. 15-20, 1938.
469   EUGENICS                  Panamerican
         Panamerican conference on eugenics.
             1. La Habana, Dec. 1927.
             2. Buenos Aires, Nov. 23-25, 1934.
             3. Bogota, Sept. 4-15, 1938.
                   See Eugen. News, 1938, 23: 80.
518   GEODESY                 International (b)
         Conference geodesique.
                 Held by the International Union of Geodesy and Geophysics.
             6. Edinburgh, Sept. 17-24, 1936.
                   See in Rep. Nat. Res. Counc. Japan, 1938, 2: 460-3.
             7. Washington.
523   GEOGRAPHY              International
         International geographical congress (1871-    )
                 International congress of geography.
             (?) Amsterdam, July 18-28, 1938.
                    Proceedings.  2 vol.  4000p.  Amst., 1938.
538   GRAPE                      International
         Congres international du raisin et du jus de raisin (1936-    )
                2. as C. int. medical pour l'etude scientifique du vin et du raisin.
             2. Oct. 15-19, 1938.
                   See Bruxelles med., 1938, 19: 57-60.
539   GRAPHOLOGY             International
         International congress of graphology.
             3. Paris, Sept. 19-22, 1937.
                   See J. Nerv. Ment. Dis., 1939, 89: 75-9.
             4. Liege, Sept. 16-18, 1939.
549   GYNECOLOGY               France  (b)
         Congres frangaise de gynecologic
             7. Nice, Apr. 19-23, 1938.
                   See report in Rev. fr. gyn., 1938, 33: No. 9.
             8. Lille, May 27-30, 1939.
556   HEALTH                       England
         Health congress.
             (?) Portsmouth, July 11-16, 1938.
                    For proceedings see J. R. San. Inst., 1938, 59: 183-274:
560   HEALTH                    South Africa
         South African health congress.
             (?) Febr. 14-19, 1938.
                     See J. R San. Inst., 1938, 59: 91, 
HEALTH
[34]
562   HEALTH                    United States

         National health conference.
                 Also called National conference on health and medical care.
             1. Washington, July 18-20, 1938.
                   See report in Am. J. Pub. Health, 1938, 28: 1103-13.—J. Pediat., S. Louis, 1938, 13: 400-16.
573   HEALTH DIRECTORS      Panamerican

         Panamerican conference of national directors of health.
              2. Washington, April 1931.
                    Acta final.   16p.   Wash., 1931  (Also French edition)
                    Forms No. 50 and 56, of Pub. Of. san. panamer.
             —    ^Summary of proceedings.   14p.  Wash., 1931.
                    Forms No. 52, of Pub. Of. san. panamer.
              3. Washington, Apr. 4-15, 1936.
                   ♦Summary of proceedings.   lOp.  Wash., 1936.
                    Forms No. 110, of Pub.  Of. san. panamer.
593   HISTORICAL SCIENCES  International

         International congress of historical sciences (1898-
             8. Zurich, Aug. 28-Sept. 4, 1938.
                   See Anthropologic Par., 1938, 48: 398.
608   HOMOEOPATHIC          International
         International homoeopathic congress (1876-    )
             (16) Paris, 1932.
             (17) 10. Budapest, Aug. 19-25, 1935.
                       ★Offizielle Sitzungsberichte.  486p.   Dresd. (1936)
             (18) (13) 11.  Nizza, 1938.
             (19) (14) 12.  Roma, 1942.
614   HOSPITAL                  International

         International hospital congress (1929-    )
             6. Toronto, Sept. 19-23, 1939.
                   See in Zschr. Krankenhauswes., 1938, 558-9.
             7. Berlin, 1941.
617a  HOSPITAL  LIBRARY     International

         Internationaler Kongress fur Krankenhausbibliotheken.
                 Also called Int. Kongr. der Krankenhausbibliothekare.
                 Organized by International Guild of Hospital Librarians.
             2. Bern, July 7-11,  1938.
                   See Zschr. Krankenhauswes., 1938, 380-1.
627   HOUSING                   United States
         National conference on housing.
                 In 1939 called National Public Housing Conference (?same?1
             (?) Washington, Jan. 20-21, 1939.
642   HYDROLOGY, MEDICAL  International
         International congress of medical hydrology (1886-
             16. Strasbourg, Oct. 1-11, 1938.
                     See Romania med., 1939, 17: 59-60.
651   HYGIENE                      Germany

         Reichskonferenz fiir das Gesundheitswesen
             (?) Berlin, Oct. 3-7, 1938.
                    Was it held?
                    See Rass. internaz. clin. ter., 1939, 20: 112, etc, 
[35]
HYGIENE
652   HYGIENE                       France
         Congres general d'hygifcne (1851-    )
             25.  Paris, Nov. 28-Dec. 1, 1938.
                    Original date from Oct. 3-6 changed owing to international political troubles.
                    See report in J. med. Paris, 1938, 58: 943-8.
711   INTERRACIAL              United States
         National interracial conference.
             1. Cincinnati, 1925.
                   Towards interracial cooperation.  192p.  (1926)
733   LABOR, DISEASES              Italy
         Congresso nazionale per le malattie del lavoro (1907-
             13. Bari, Sept. 10-(16?), 1938.
                     See Arch, antrop. crim., Milano, 1938, 58:
755a  LEPROSY                International (b)
         International congress of leprosy (1938-    )
             1. Cairo, Mar. 21-27, 1938.
                   Also called 4. congress.
                   See also Bol. san., B. Air., 1938, 2: 439-50.—Internat. J. Leprosy, 1938, 6: No. 3, 377-424.
761   LIBRARIES                 International
         Congresso mondiale delle bibliotheche e di bibliografia (1929-
             2.  Madrid & Barcelona, May 20-30, 1935.
                    Actes & rapports.  4 vcl.
763   LIFE INSURANCE MEDICINE   International
         International congress of life insurance medicine (1935-    )
                 Congresso internazionale di medicina assicurativa.
                 Internationaler Kongress fur Lebensversicherungsmedizin.
             2. Paris, May 18-21, 1939.
                   See program in Presse med., 1938, 46: 1607.
773   LOGOPEDICS              International
         International congress for logopedics and phoniatry (1925-    )
                 5  Kongress der Internationalen Gesellschaft fur ...
             5. Wien, July 14-15, 1932.
                  ★Bericht iiber die Verhandlungen.   llOp.  Lpz. & Wien, 1933.
781   MALARIA                       Russia
         Vserossysky sezd ob malarii.
             (?) 1936.
             (?) Moskva, Apr. 25-30,  1938.
794   MASSAGE                  International
         Congres international de massage et des auxiliaires medicaux.
                 Also called: ... "des masseurs" etc.
             2. Bruxelles, Sept. 3-6, 1938.
                    See report in Ann. med. phys., Anvers, 1938, 31: 250-4,
             3. (Germany, 1939) 
MATHEMATICIANS                    [ 36 ]
796   MATHEMATICIANS        International
         International congress of mathematicians (1897-    )
             5.  Cambridge, Aug. 22-28, 1912.
                    Proc.  2 vol.  Cambr., 1913.
             7.  Toronto, Aug. 11-16, 1924.
                    Proc.  2 vol.
             (6)  8. Bologna, 1928.
                         Atti.  6  (?) vols.  Bologna, 1929-30.
             (7)  9. Zurich, 1932.
                 10. Oslo, July 13-18, 1936.
                         C. rend.   vol. 2.
                 11. (United States, 1940)



803  MEDICAL EDUCATION    United States
         Congress on medical education (etc.)
             34. Chicago, Feb. 14-15, 1938.



806  MEDICAL HISTORY       International
         International congress of the history of medicine (1920-    )
             11. Zagreb (etc.) Sept. 3-11, 1938.
                      See also Bull. Soc. fr. hist, med., 1938, 32: 202-8— Bull. Hist. Med., Bait., 1939, 7: 99-147.
             12. Berlin, 1940.
             13. Roma, 1942.



824  MEDICINE                    Argentina
         Congreso nacional de medicina (1916-    )
             6. C6rdoba, Oct. 16-21, 1938.
                    Segundo boletin informativo.   210p.  C6rdoba,  1938.
                    See also Prensa med. argent., 1938, 25: 2007-8.
             7. La Plata (when?)



830  MEDICINE                    Brtjxelles
         Journees medicales de Bruxelles (1920-    )
             18. (?) Liege, June 24-28, 1939.



 841   MEDICINE                    France (b)
         Congres franeais de medecine (1894—     )
             25.  Marseille, Nov. 10-12, 1938.
                      Date changed owing to political troubles.
                      On iclerogenous spirochetosis, hypochloremia, avitaminosis.
                      See  Bruxelles med., 1939. 19: 294-300.



 849a  MEDICINE           International: Schweiz
         Semaine medicale internationsle en Suisse (1935-    )
             3. Interlaken, Aug. 29-Sept. 4, 1937.
                    (Pub.)  522p.  Basel, 1938.



 867   MEDICINE              Portugal: Mozambique
         Congresso de medicina.
              1. Lourenco Marques, Sept. 8-14, 1938.
                    Joint meeting of the Health Services of Mozambique Colony and the Medical Association of South
                      Africa (see under No. 870: 32. Congress)
                    For report see S. Afr. M. J., 1938, 12: 571-84; 693-709.


 870   MEDICINE                   South Africa
         South African medical congress.
             32.  Lourenco Marques, Sept. 8-14, 1938.
                      See Brit. M. J., 1938, 2: 802-4. Also No. 867: 1. Congress,
             33.  Port Elizabeth, July 10-15, 1939.
                      Program jo S. Afr. M. J., 1938, 12: 772, 
[37]
MEDICINE
875   MEDICINE             Tunis  (North  Africa)
         Congres de medecine.
             9. Oran, Apr. 3-5, 1939.
                   Also called Congres des brucelloses.
                   See Progr. med., Par., 1938, 1512.
879   MEDICINE                   Uruguay  (a)
         Congreso medico nacional (1916-    )
             5. 1939.
           '        See Arch, urug med., 1938, 13: No. July, p. ix
885   MEDICINE, INTERNAL         Italy
         Congresso di medicina interna (1888-    )
             44. Roma, Oct. 19-22, 1938.
887   MEDICINE, LEGAL            France
         Congres de medecine legale de langue frangaise (1911-
             22. Paris, June 5-7, 1939.
                    See Zacchia, 1938, 2: 179.
890   MEDICINE, LEGAL       International (c)
         Internationale Tagung fiir gerichtliche und soziale Medizin (1938-    )
                 Congres international de medecine legale et sociale.
             1. Bonn, Sept. 22-24, 1938.
                   Eetablished the International Academy of Legal Medicine, which will organize future congresses.
                     Official organ: Zacchia.
                   See Presse med., 1938, 46: 1519.—J. med. Bordeaux, 1938, 115: 680-2.
901   MENTAL HYGIENE           Europe
         European reunion on mental hygiene.
             5. Munchen, Aug. 22-25,  1938.
                   See Munch, med. Wschr., 1938, 85: 1613.
904   MENTAL HYGIENE      International (a)
         International congress for psychic hygiene (1922-    )
             2. Paris, July 19-24, 1937.
                   See Occup. Ther. Rehabil., 1938. 17: 339-14.—Rocz. psychiat., 1938, 31: 203-7.
929   MIDWIVES               International (b)
         International congress of mid wives (1922-    )
                 8. Congres international des accoucheuses.
             8. Paris, Apr.  11-13, 1938.
                   See also J. m6d. Bordeaux, 1938, 115: 247-9.
935   MILITARY MEDICINE   International (c)
         International congress of military medicine and pharmacy (1921-    )
             10. Washington, May 7-15, 1939.
                   ★ (Information) Engl, and Spanish ed.  16p.  Wash., 1939.
             —    ★Official reports,  v.l.  viii, 363p.  Wash., 1939.
937   MILITARY MEDICINE     United  States
         Medico-military symposium.
             11. Kansas City, Mar. 13-14, 1939. 
MOTHERS, WELFARE
[38]
966   MOTHERS, WELFARE     United  States

         Conference on better care for  mother and babies.
             (?) Washington, Jan. 17-18, 1938.
                   ★Proceedings,  ix, 171p.  Wash., 1938.
                    Forms No. 246, Tub. U. S. Children's Bureau.
978a  NATALITY (BIRTH RATE)   France

         Congres (national) de la natalite (1919-   )
                 20. ... (added) medecine et famille.
             20. Limoges, Oct. 28-31, 1938.
                    Held with meeting of Association des pharmaciens peres des families nombreuses.
                    See report in Rev. m6d. social., 1938, 6: 512-5.
994  NEUROLOGY             International (a)

         Congres international de neurologie, psychiatrie et de psychologie (1900-    )
             17.  Paris, May 31-June 1, 1938.
                    On the pupil.
                    See Presse m6d., 1938, 48: 1367-72.




996  NEUROLOGY             International (c)

         Congres international de neurologie (1931-     )
             3. K0benhavn,  Aug. 21-25, 1939.
                   See also Arch, argent, neur., 1938, 18: 1-9.




1001  NEUROPATHOLOGY          Russia

         Vsesoiuzny sezd nevropatologov i psikhiatrov (1927-    )
                 4. ... nevrokhirurgicheskogo sovieta.
             (?)  Moskva, Jan. 5-11, 1936.
                    See Nevropat. psikhiat., 1936, 5: 1259-64.
              4.  Kharkov, Feb.  2-4, 1938.
                    See Klin, med., Moskva, 1938, 16: 755-7.




1004  NOMENCLATURE, DEATH   International

         Conference internationale pour la revision de la nomenclature des causes de mort.
             4. Paris, Oct. 16-19, 1929.
                   See also Canad. Pub. Health J., 1930, 21: 432-43.—Arch, sozial. Hyg., 1929, 4: 210-23; 1930, 5:
                     iyu—aUo.
             5. Paris, Oct. 3-7, 1938.




1012  OBSTETRICS                 America

         American congress on obstetrics and gynecology.
             Cleveland,  Sept. 11-15, 1939.
                 See West. J. Surg., 1938, 46: 561-2.




1014  OBSTETRICS                   India

         All-India obstetrical and gynecological congress.
             1. Madras, 1936.




1015  OBSTETRICS             International

         International congress of obstetrics and gynecology (1892-    )
             8. Roma, 1942.
                   See Arch, ostet. gin., 1938. 2: 240.
1034   OPHTHALMOLOGISTS       Russia

        Vserossysky sezd glaznykh vrachei (1928-    )
                2. Vsesoiuznyi ...
            2. Leningrad, June 25-30, 1936.
                   See also Voen. san. delo, 1936, No. 10, p. 45. 
[ 39 ]                        ORTHODONTIC
1048  ORTHODONTIC          International

         International orthodontic congress.
                 Organized at the initiative of W. Fischer.
             3.  (Canada, 1936)
                    Repeatedly postponed. See Brit. Dent. J„ 1938, 65: 290.
1051   ORTHOPEDICS              France

         Congres francais d'orthopedic
             20.  Paris, Dec. 9-10, 1938.
                     Date changed owing to European troubles; originally planned for Oct. 7-
1052   ORTHOPEDICS           International
         International congress of orthopedic surgery (1920-
             (?) Berlin, Sept. 4,  1939.
)
1072   PANAMERICAN

         International Pan-American conference (1889-    )
             6. La Habana, 1928.
                    Established the Pan-American Union.
             8. Lima, Dec. 9, 1938.
                    See Bull. Panamer. Union, 1939, 73: 121-8.
             9. (where?) 1943.
1083  PATHOLOGISTS           Scandinavia

         Nordiske patologenkongress.
                 Syn: Scandinavian pathological congress.
             7. K0benhavn, June 29-July 2, 1938.
                  ★Transactions.   174p.   Kbh., 1938.
                    Forms Suppl. 38, Acta path, microb. scand.
             8. Helsinki, 1941.
1107  PEDIATRY                     France

         Congres de pediatres de langue franchise.
             10.  Paris, Oct. 27-30, 1938.
                     See Bruxelles med., 1938, 19: 211-4; 258.
                     On treatment of acute meningitis, visceral tumors, chronic rheumatism.
1108   PEDIATRY                 International

         International pediatric congress (1912-    )
             4.  Roma, Sept. 26-30, 1937.
                  ★Transactions.  LI, 524p.  Upps., 1938.
                    Forms vol. 22, Acta pediatr., Upps., 1938.
             5.  (United States) 1940.
1109   PEDIATRY                      Italy

         Congresso pediatrico italiano (1890-     )
             16.  Genova, Sept. 15-17, 1938.
                     See Difesa sociale, 1938, 17: 500.—Rass. clin. sc, 1938, 16: 505, etc.
1112  PEDIATRY                 Scandinavian

         Nordisk pediatrisk kongress.
             7.  Oslo, June 26-29, 1938.
                    See Norsk mag. laegevid., 1938, 99: 1162-8.—KinderarztL Prax., 1939, 10: 90-97. 
PEDIATRY
[40]
1114   PEDIATRY             Uruguay-Argentina
        Jornada pediatrica rioplatense.
                Also:  J. p. del Rio de La Plata.
            11. Buenos Aires,  July 29-31, 1938.
1136   PHARMACY                  Belgium
        Congres de pharmacie.
            (?)  Liege, 1930.
            (?)  Liege, Nov. 16-19, 1934.
                  ★ (Publication)  315p.   Par., 1935.
                    Held on the 50. anniversary of the Pharmaceutical Institute A. Gilkinet; organized by the Gercle
                      soientifique des anciens eleves de 1'Institute de Pharmacie.



1158   PHYSICIANS     American:  French  Speaking
        Congres des medecins de langue frangaise de l'Amenque du Nord (1902-    )
             9. Montreal, Sept. 21-24, 1926.
            15. Ottawa-Hall, Sept. 6-8, 1938.
1200   PHYSICIANS, CATHOLIC   International
        International congress of catholic doctors.
            2.  Wien, May 28-June 2, 1936.
1208   PHYSICIANS, WOMEN   International
        International congress of women physicians (1919-
            (6)  Budapest, 1940.
                    On school hygiene, antivenereal legislation.
1212   PHYSIOLOGICAL         International
        International physiological congress (1889-    )
            15. Leningrad & Moskva, Aug. 9-16, 1935.
                    Proceedings.  640p.  Moskva, 1938.
                    Forms vol. 21, No. 5-6, of Sekhenov J. Physiol.
            16. Zurich, Aug. 14-18, 1938.
                  ★Festschrift.
                    Forms Bd 68, No. 33, of Schweiz. med. Wschr.
1219   PHYSIOTHERAPY        International
        International congress of physical therapy (1905-    )
            3. Paris, Mar. 29-Apr. 2, 1910.
                  ★ Rapports.  511p.  Par., 1910.
1247   POWER                    International
        World power conference (1924-    )
            1. London, June-July, 1924.
                   Transactions.  5 vols.  Lond., 1924.
1248   POWERFUL MEDICAMENTS   International
        International conference on the unification of the formulae of powerful medicaments.
            2. Bruxelles, 1925.
                   Established a pharmacopoeial commission, which held meetings: 1. Geneve, May 9-12 1938  See
                    Rel. epidem. hebd., 1938. June 2.



1251   PREHISTORY             International
        International congress of prehistoric and protohistoric sciences (1932-    )
            3. Budapest, 1940. 
[ 41 ]                              PRINTERS
1256   PRINTERS                 International
         Internationaler Kongress der Buchdrucker (1878-
                 Syn.:  International meeting of printers.
             1. Paris, Aug. 20, 1878.
                    (Pub.)  Par., 1878.
1290   PSYCHOLOGY            International
         International congress of psychology (1890-    )
             1. Paris, Aug. 6, 1889 (not 1890)
             2. London, Aug. 1892.
             3. Munchen, Aug. 7, 1896.
             4. Paris, Aug. 20-25, 1900.
                    Divided into 7 sections: 1) relation of psychology to anatomy and physiology; 2) relation to philos-
                     ophy; 3) experimental psychology and psychophysics; 4) pathopsychology and psychiatry; 5)
                     psychology, hypnotism, and suggestion; 6) social and criminal psychology; 7) comparative psy-
                     chology, anthropology and ethnology.
1299   PSYCHOTHERAPY       International
         International medical congress for psychotherapy (1926-    )
             10. Oxford, July 29-Aug. 2, 1938.
                     See report and summaries in Brit. M. J., 1938, 2: 369 70— Am. J. Orthopsychiat., 1938, 8: 754-
                      5—J. Ment. Sc, Lond., 1938, 84: 1055-93.
1349   RECREATION             International
         International congress of recreation (1932-    )
                 3. Congresso mondiale del dopolavoro.
                 Congres de travail et joie.
             3.  Roma, June 27, 1938.                               „   r
                    See Assist, sociale, Roma, 1938, 12: 597-9.—Paris med., 1938, 28: No. 45, p.x-xiv.
1352   RED CROSS  SOCIETIES  International
         Conference internationale des Societes de la Croix Rouge (1867-     )
             16. London, June 20-24, 1938.                                    nt oox
                   ★General report of the International Red Cross Committee (1934-38)  138p.
                       Geneve,  1938.
                     Forms Doc. No. 12a.
             —    ★ Report (by Ameiican Red Cross) 11 1. Mimeograph.
             —    ★Document.  No. 7a, 11a, 15a, 18a.  Geneve, 1938.
                     See also Month. Bull. League Red Cross Soc.. 1938. 19: 100-21.
1360   REHABILITATION        United States
         National rehabilitation conference (1922-    )
                 Syn :  National conference on vocational rehabilitation.
             1. St. Louis, May 15-17, 1922.
                  ★Report of proceedings.  138p.   Wash., 1922.
             4. Washington, Feb. 4-8, 1924.
                  ★Proceedings.   162p.   Wash., 1924.
1365   RENAL INSUFFICIENCY   International
         CongrSs de l'insumsance renale (1933-    )
             2' Eviapro|tmtin2pr"e?st'the9rm8'clim., 1938. 79: 270.-Report in Presse med.. 1938. 46: 1613-6.
1367  RHEUMATISM          International (a)
         Congres international contre le rhumatisme (1929-
             7.  New York, 1940. 
SANATORIUM                         [ 42 ]
1368   SANATORIUM            International

        Congres international des sanatoria et des maisons de sante prives.
                Syn.:  Internationaler Kongress der Sanatorien und Privatkrankenanstalten.
            3. Baden-Baden, Apr. 23-28, 1939.
                   Originally planned for Berlin, Sept. 25-30, 1938; adjourned owing to Central-European political
                    troubles.
1404   SANITARY                Pan-American

        Pan-American sanitary conference (1902-    )
             9. Buenos Aires, Nov. 12-22, 1934.
                   ★Acta final.   20p.  Wash., 1935.
                    Forms No. 97, Publ. Of. san. panamer.
                    Also English ed. 8p.  Wash., 1935. (No. 101, Publ. Of. san. panamer.)

            10. Bogota, Sept. 4-14, 1938.
                   ★Acta final.   14p.  Wash., 1938.
                    Forms Pub. 126 of Of. san. panamer.
                    See also resolutions in Bol. Of. san. panamer., 1938, 17: 958-67; 1067-78.

            11. Rio de Janeiro, 1942.
1439   SCIENCE                  Pan-American

        Pan-American scientific congress (1898-    )
            2. Washington, 1912.
                 ★Proceedings.  Wash., 1915-17.
1445   SCIENCE, UNITY         International

        International congress for the unity of science.
                There is also an International Institute for the Unity of Science.
            5. Harvard University, Sept. 5-10, 1939.
                   On logic of science.
                   See Human Biol., 1939, 11: 146-7.
1461   SILICOSIS                 International
International conference on silicosis (1930-    )
    2.  Geneve, Aug. 29-Sept. 10, 1938.
1476   SOCIAL  HYGIENE            France

        Congres de l'Alliance d'hygiene sociale (1904-
            25. Bordeaux, Sept. 30-Oct. 2, 1938.
                    Held?
1483   SOCIAL  INSURANCE EXPERTS  International

        Internationaler Kongress der Sozialversicherungsfachleute (1935-
            1. Budapest, 1935.
            2. Dresden, Sept. 4-8, 1936.
                   Bericht u. d. Verh.  218p.  Stuttg., 1938.
1534   STOMATOLOGY              France

        Congres annuel de stomatologie.
            10. Paris, Oct. 24-29, 1938.
                    See Rass. internaz. clin. ter., 1938, 19: 1047-8.
1535   STOMATOLOGY          International

        Congres international de stomatologie (1931-    )
            3. Bruxelles, July 1940. 
[43]
SURGEONS
1551   SURGEONS                   Mexico
        Asamblea nacional de cirujanos (1935-    )
            3. Mexico, Mar. 26-Apr. 1, 1939.
1556   SURGERY                   Argentina
        Congreso Argentino de cirugia (1928-    )
            10.  Buenos Aires, Oct. 9-15, 1938.
                    See Rev. cir., B. Air., 1938. 17: 588-98.
                    On echinococcosis of lungs, primary malignant bone tumors, spinal anesthesia.
1558   SURGERY                     Brazil
        Congresso (Americano)-brazileiro de cirugia (1938-    )
            1. Rio de Janeiro, Sept. 4-11, 1938.
                  See Fol. med., Rio, 1938, 19: No. 21, p.vii.—Rev. med. Bahia, 1938, G: 244-50.—Sem. med., B. Air.
                    1938, 45:821-9.
            2. Rio de Janeiro, July 1939.
1560   SURGERY                     France
        Congres frangais de chirurgie (1885-    )
            47. Oct. 17-22, 1938.
                  ★P. verb.
            48. Paris, Oct. 9-14, 1939.
1561   SURGERY                 International
        International surgical congress (1905-    )
            12. Stockholm, 1941.
1562   SURGERY                    Rumania
        Congres national de chirurgie (1925-    )
                Held by the Asociac. romane de chirurgie.
            9. Nov. 6-8, 1938.
1565   SURGERY,  PLASTIC          Europe
        Congres europeen de chirurgie structive (1936
            3. Milano, Sept. 25-27, 1938.
                   See Bruxelles med., 1938, 19: 22-6, etc.
1587   THALASSOTHERAPY     International
        Congres international de thalassotherapie (1894-    )
            8. Montpellier & Palavas, June 3-6, 1938.
                   For C rend, see Presse therm, dim., 1938, 79: 338-58.
1610   TROPICAL MEDICINE   International
        International congress of tropical medicine (1928-    )
            3  Amsterdam, Sept. 23-Oct. 1, 1938.
                   See also Presse med., 1938, 46: 1500.
1619   TUBERCULOSIS              France
        Congres national de la tuberculose.
            9. Lille, Apr. 11-13, 1939. 
TUBERCULOSIS                      [ 44 ]
1622  TUBERCULOSIS          Germany (b)
        Deutsche Tuberkulosekonferenz (1921-    )
            (?) Zoppot, June 8-12, 1938.
                   For report see Ther. Gegenwart, 1938, 79: 317-9.—Zschr. Tuberk., 1938. 81: 45-55.
1625  TUBERCULOSIS        International (c)
        Conference internationale contre la tuberculose (etc.)
             1. Paris, Oct. 17-21, 1920.
                 ★ (Pub.)  212p.  Par., 1921.
            11. Berlin, Sept. 16-20, 1939.
1634  TUBERCULOSIS          Pan-American
        Panamerican congress of tuberculosis (1927-    )
            4. Santiago de Chile, Dec. 15-18, 1937.
                  See also Presse med., 1938, 46: 1257-60.
1655   UROLOGY                    France
        Congres francais d'urologie.
               Held by Assoc, fr. d'urologie.
            38. Paris, Oct. 17-22, 1938.
            39. Paris, Oct. 9-13, 1939.
1678  VETERINARY            International
        International veterinary congress (1863-    )
            12. New York, Aug. 2-31, 1934.
                 ★Papers. 
45 I                         ALCOHOLISM
                                B.  NEW NUMBERS

1740   ALCOHOLISM          International (c)
        Internationaler katholischer Kongress gegen den Alkoholismus.
             1(?) 1938(?)
                     Weltkampf gegen Weltnot.   Bericht.  78p.  Berl., 1938.
1741   ALIMENTATION         Italy: Lombardia
        Convegno lombardo  per l'alimentazione popolare.
             (?) May 26-28, 1938.
                    See Riv. Soc. ital. igiene, 1938. 60: 1; 33; 70.
1742   APOTHECARY               Germany
         Grossdeutscher Apothekertag (1938-    )
             1. Frankfurt a. M., May 28-30, 1938.
                   Held together with 5. Deutscher Apothekertag.
                   See Zschr. ges. Krankenhauswes., 1938, 422-7.
1743   ARBITRATION, INTERNATIONAL (b)
        Congresso per la pace e per l'arbitrato internazionale.
            Roma, May 12-16, 1889.
                Atti.   2 1, 186p.  Citta di Castello (1889?)
1744   ARTS & SCIENCES      United States
        Harvard tercentenary conference of arts and sciences.
                Cambridge, Aug. 31-Sept. 12, 1936.
                  ★Factors determining human behavior,  vii, 168p.  Cambr., 1937.
            —     Authority and the individual.
            —     Independence, convergence (etc.)
            —     The future of the Common Law.
1745   AVIATION  MEDICINE        Italy
        Convegno italiano di medicina aeronautica.
             1. (1935?)
             2. Milano, Oct. 9-10, 1937.                              oo    Acn
                   See Riv. med. aeronaut., 1938, 1: 148-9.—Ann. med. nav., Roma, 1938, 44: 469.
             3. (Milano, 1939)
                   Planned to be an international meeting.
1746   BIOLOGY, EXPERIMENTAL   International
        Congresso internazionale di biologia sperimentale.
             1. Pavia (spring of 1939)
                   Spallanzani meeting.



1747   CHEMISTRY  &  PHARMACY   Peru
        Congreso nacional de quimica y la profesion farmaceutica (1938-    )
             1. Lima^Jg1rJn1^23,ij^38.g3g> g5; 6&_g2; i97_2o7> etc__Re{orma m6dn Lima> 1938> 24: 645_51.
1748   CHILD                       Venezuela
         Congreso venezolano del nino.
             1. (1938?)                             XT  v .
                   See reports in Rev. Policlin. Caracas, 1938, No. Feb.
     152511—vol. 4, 4th semes----IV 
CHILD  WELFARE                     [ 46 ]
1749   CHILD  WELFARE        United States
         Conference on State child-welfare services.
                 Meeting of the State directors and supervisors of the child welfare services ac-
                  cording to Title V, Part 3, of the Social Security Act (1935)
             1. Washington, June 1936.
             2. Washington, Apr. 4-6, 1938.
                  ★Proceedings,  v,  155p.  Wash., Children's Bureau, 1938.
                   Forms No. 3, Mat. & Child Welf. Bull.
1750   CULTURE, HUMAN      International
         Congres mondial de culture humaine,  physique, intellectuelle  et morale  nationale et
          internationale  (1938-    )
             1. Pau, Aug. 29-Sept. 3, 1938.
                   Program in Techn. san., Par., 1933, 38: June no., xrvii.
1751   DEMOGRAPHY                Italy
         Convegno demografico nazionale.
             1. (?) Firenze, May 12-14, 1938.
1752   DENTAL                       Europe
         Europaischer Zahnarzte-Kongress.
             (?) Bonn, July 2-9, 1939.
1753   DENTISTS                North America
         Congres des dentistes de langue franchise de l'Amerique du Nord.
            4. Montreal, June 2-4, 1938.
1754  DIURESIS
         Congres de la diurese.
                 Organized by the Society de medecine de Vittel.
             1. Vittel, May 27-29, 1939.



1755  EARLY MAN              International
         International symposium on early man.
             1. Philadelphia, Mar. 17-20, 1937.
                  ★Early man.  362p.   Phila., 1937.
                   On occasion of the 125. anniversary of the Academy of Natural Sciences of Philadelphia.



1756  ENGINEERING, BRIDGE  International
         International congress for bridge and structural engineering.
                 Internationaler Kongress fiir Briickenbau und Hochbau.
                 Congres international des ponts et charpentes.
                 Held by an international association of the same title.
             2, Berlin & Munchen, Oct. 1-11,  1936.
                   Final report.  981p.  Berl., 1938.



1757  ENGINEERING, WATER SUPPLY   Italy
         Convegno nazionale degli  ingegneri del Gruppo Acquadotti e fognature.
             (?) Genova, Oct. 21-24, 1938.
                    On supply of water pipes with surface water.



1758  EUGENICS                      Peru
         Jornada peruana de eugenesia (1939-    )
                 Organized by Liga nacional de higiene y profilaxia social.
             1. Lima, Mar. 4-6, 1939.
                   See Cr6n. med., Lima, 1938, p. 299. 
[47]
FIRST-AID POSTS
1759   FIRST-AID  POSTS       International
        International technical conference on the organization of first-aid posts (1938-
            1.  Tallinn, June 2-5, 1938.
                  See Month. Bull. League Red Cross Soc, 1938, 19: No. 12, 1-3.
1760   HEMATOLOGY           International
        Internationale hematologische Tagung (1937-    )
            1.  Munster-Pyrmont, May 8-15, 1937.
                  Sitzungsbericht.  248p.   Berl. (1938).
1761   HIGHWAY  SAFETY          Mexico
        (Congress on highway safety)
            1.  Mexico, D. F., 1938.
1762   HISTORICAL SCIENCES     France
        Congres des sciences historiques.
            2.  Alger, Apr. 14-16, 1930.
                   (Pub.)  396p.  Alger, 1932.
1763   HYGIENISTS                 Poland
        Zjazd higienistow polskich.
            11.  Lublin, July 29-30, 1937.
                   See program in Nowiny lek., 1938, 50: 376.
                   On rural hygiene.
1764   HYGIENE, RURAL           Mexico
        Congreso de higiene rural.
            2.  San Luis Potosf, Nov. 20-26, 1938.
                   See Gac. med. Mexico, 1938, p. 395.
1765   LABOR  ACCIDENTS        Portugal
        Congresso medico nacional de desastres no trabalho (1938-
            1. Lisboa, Nov. 17-19, 1938.
                   See Med. contemp., Lisb., 1938. 56: 427-8.
1766   LABOR  LEGISLATION   United States
        National conference on labor legislation.
            1. Washington, 1934.
                  Called by the Secretary of Labor.
            5. Washington, Nov. 14-16, 1938.
                  See Labor Rev., 1939, 48: 130-3.1J
1767   LABORATORY  DIRECTORS   United States
        Conference of State laboratory directors and sanitary engineers.
            (?)  Hot Springs National Park, Ark., Oct. 21-22, 1938.
                    See Vener. Dis. Inform., 1938, 19: 209-10.
1768   LIFE, INDIAN             Interamerican
        Inter-American conference on Indian life (1939-
            1.  La Paz, Aug. 1939. 
MALARIA, MEDICAMENTS          [ 48 ]
1769   MALARIA, MEDICAMENTS  International
        Conferenza internazionale dei medicamenti antimalarici.
            1938 (?)
               See Difesa sociale, 1938, 17: 500.
1770   MALTA  FEVER              Mexico
        Congreso nacional para el estudio de la fiebre de Malta.
            1. Torre6n, May 1939.
1771   MATHEMATICIANS          Slavic
        Congres des mathematiciens des pays slaves.
            1. Warszawa, 1929(?)
                  C. rend.   Warszawa, 1929.
1772   MEDICINE                Arab (Egypt)
        Arab medical congress.
            2. Cairo, Jan. 29-Feb. 2, 1939.
                  See J Egypt. M. Ass., 1938, 21: 681.
1773   MEDICINE                    Bahia
        Congresso regional de medicina.
            2. Bahia, June 1-6, 1938.
                  See Gaz. clin., S. Paulo, 1938, 36: No. 4, 139.
1774   MEDICINE                    Chile
        Jornadas chilenas de medicina.
            3.(?) Santiago, Sept. 1936.
                    Estudios medicos.  430p.  Santiago, 1938.
1775   MEDICINE           French-Czechoslovak
        Journees medicates franco-tchecoslovaques.
            1. Praha, Sept. 15-17, 1938.
1776   MEDICINE, BIOLOGICAL    Russia
        Konferentsia po medichnoi biologii.
            (?) Kiev, Nov. 15-19, 1936.
                  ★Trudi.  304p.  Kiev, 1937.
1777   MEDICINE, NEOHIPPOCRATIC  France
        Congres neo-hippocratique.
            1. Marseille, Nov. 13, 1938.
1778   MINERAL WATERS          Italy
Congresso nazionale per la valorizzazione del patrimonio idrominerale italiano.
    1. (where?) Feb. 11-12, 1939.
1779   MINORITIES                Europe
        Congress of the European national minorities.
            l.(?) London, July 14-15, 1937.
                     (Pub.)  91p.  Wien, 1938. 
[49]
MORPHOLOGY
1780   MORPHOLOGY               France
        Reunion medico-chirurgicale de morphologie.
            (?) Paris, Dec. 8, 1937.
                   On orthopedics, endocrinology, physiotherapy, plastic surgery, stomatology, etc.
1781   NARCOTIC  EDUCATION  International
        World conference on narcotic education (1926-    )
            1. Philadelphia, July 5-9, 1926.
                 ★Narcotic education (by H. S. Middlemiss) Proceedings,  xv, 403p.  Washing-
                    ton, 1926.
1782   NEUROPSYCHIATRY      Panamerican
        Jornadas neuro-psiquiatricas panamericanas.
            1. Santiago, Valparaiso & Vina del Mar, Jan. 4-12, 1937.
            2. Lima, March. 20-25,  1939.
                  See program in Reforma med., Lima, 1938, 24: 660-2.—An. Soc. m6d. quir. Guayas, 1938, 29: 593-
1783   ODONTOLOGY               Brazil
        Congresso odontologico brasileiro.
            1. S. Paulo, 1938 (?)
1784   ODONTOLOGY          Latin American
        Congreso odontologico latino-americano.
            4. Montevideo, Mar. 12-19, 1939.
1785   ORTHOPEDICS         Russia: Ukraina
        Ukrainsky sezd ortopedov-travmatologov (1936-    )
            1. Kharkov, Jan. 24-28, 1936.
                  See report in Voen- san. delo, 1936, No. 5, 71-6.
1786   ORTHOPEDICS              Schweiz
        Journees orthopediques suisses.
            (?) Sept. 25-30, 1938.
1787   OTORHINOLARYNGOLOGY  South America
        Congreso suramericano de otorrinolaringologia.
            1. Buenos Aires, 1940.
1788   PARAPSYCHOLOGY      International
        Internationaler parapsychologischer Kongress.
            4. Athenai, 1930.
1789   PHARMACEUTICAL    Central America
        Congreso farmaceutico centroamericano.
            2. San Salvador, Nov. 1938.
1790   PHYSICAL REEDUCATION  France
        Congres de reeducation physique.
            6. Paris, Sept. 19-22, 1938. 
PHYSICIANS                        [50]
1791  PHYSICIANS                Schweiz
        Schweizer Aerztetag.
            (?) Zurich, June 10, 1939.
1792  PHYSIOLOGY OF  SENSES  Russia
        Sezd po fiziologii organov chuvstv.
            4. Leningrad,  May 21-23, 1938.
                  See report in Priroda, Leningr., 1938, No. 9, 92-8.
1793  PSYCHIATRISTS             Poland
        Zjazd psychiatrow polskich.
            17. Lw6w, July 4-7, 1937.
                   See Rocz. psychiat., 1938, 31: 186-8.
1794  PSYCHIATRY                 Italy
        Convegno psichiatrico interregionale (1938-   )
            1. Rovigo, Oct. 2, 1938.
                  See Note psichiat., Pesaro, 1938, 67: 659.
1795  RADIOESTHESIA        International
        Congres international de radioesthesie.
            2. (where?) Nov. 7-9, 1938.
1796  RADIOLOGY, CRANIAL  International
        Conference Internationale de radiologie cranienne (1939-    )
            1. Anvers, July 1939.
1797  RHEUMATISM               France
        Journee de rhumatisme.
            (?) (originally planned Paris, Oct. 8, 1938)
1798  SANATORIUM PHYSICIANS   France
        Congres annual des medecins de Sanatorium de Jura (1937-    )
            3. Briancon, 1938.
1799   SANITARY              Central America
        Congreso sanitario de Centro America y Panama.
               Also called Congreso sanitario del Istmo.
            1. Guatemala, Nov. 17-20, 1937.
                ★El libro del ...  573p.  Guatemala, 1938.
                  Forms No. 46, Bol. san. Guatemala.
1800   SCIENTIFIC MANAGEMENT  International
        International management congress (1924-    )
            1. Praha, 1924.
            2. Bruxelles, 1925.
            3. Roma, 1927.
            4. Paris, 1929.
            5. Amsterdam, 1932.
            6. London, 1935.
            7. Washington, Sept. 19-23, 1938.
                 ★Proceedings.  Papers.  7 vols.  Bait., 1938. 
[ 51 ]                    SEX HORMONES
1801   SEX HORMONES        International
        Conference on the standardization of sex hormones (1932-
            1. London, 1932.
                  See Q. Bull. Health Org., 1935, 4: Special no., p. 121.
            2. London, July 15-17, 1935.
                  For report see Q. Bull. Health Org., 1935, 4: 618-30.
1802   SOCIAL INSURANCE     International
        Congresso internazionale dei assicurazioni sociali.
            3.  Wien, May 18-23, 1938.
            4.  Roma, 1939.
                  See Zacchia, 1938, 2: 174.
1803   SPORT MEDICINE            Italy
        Congresso nazionale di medicina dello sport.
            3. Genova, Nov. 12-14, 1938.
1804   SUGAR                    International
        Conference internationale du sucre.
            (?) London, Apr. 5-May 6, 1937.
                   (Pub.)  93p.  Geneve, League of Nat., 1937.
1805   SURGERY                South American
        Congreso Chileno Americano de cirugia (1939-    )
            1. Santiago de Chile & Valparaiso, Jan. 7-10, 1939.
1806   SYNTHESIS              International
        Semaine de synthese.
            2. Paris, June 7-11, 1938.
1807   SYNTHESIS, HISTORICAL
        Journees de synthase historique.
            (?) Paris, June 20-25, 1938.
1808   TRAVEL                   Interamerican
        Interamerican travel congress (1939-   )
            1. San Francisco, Apr. 14-21, 1939.
                  Held on occasion of the San Francisco World's Fair.
                  See Bull. Panamer. Union, 1938, 72: 43; 465; 1939, 73: 137-50.
1809   TUBERCULOSIS             Italy (d)
        Convegno regionale Piemontese di tisiologia (1938-
            1. Cuneo, July 3-4, 1938.
                  See report in Riv. med. social tuberc, 1938, 15: 248-59.
1810   TUBERCULOSIS            Venezuela
        Congreso venezolano de la tuberculosis (1938-
            1. Caracas, Dec. 1938.
                  Program in Gac. med. Caracas, 1938, 45: 114-5.
1811   VENEREAL DISEASES   United States
        National conference on venereal diseases control work (1938-
                Under the auspices of U. S. P. H. S.
            1.  Washington, 1938. 
 
CATALOGUE
DAAE
DACOSTA
   DAAE, Hans, 1865-1926.
   Ammentorp, L. [Obituary]  Militaerlaegen, 1927, 33: 13.—
 Bauer, F. [Obituary]  Tskr. mil. halsov.,  1926, 51:  265.—
 Kobro, I.  [Obituary]  Norsk tskr. mil. med., 1927, 31: 1-3.—
 Steiner, J.  [Nekrolog]  Wien. med. Wschr., 1927, 77:  173.
   DABBAGH,  Khalil,  1907-       *Frakturen
 und Luxationen bei den Arabern im Mittelalter.
 28p.   8?   Berl., R. Pfau, 1933.
   DABELOW, Fritz [Wilhelm Emil] 1889-
 *Ueber die Verletzung der Arteria meningea media
 (Auszug)   8p.  8?  [Lpz.,  1921]
   DABNEY,  William  Cecil, 1849-94.  Abstract
 of a course of  lectures on the practice of medicine.
 308p.   8?   Charlotteville, Va.,  1891.
   DABOUT,  Efugene]  1875-       Diccionario
 de medicina; expresiones t^cnicas-terminos medi-
 cos; traducci6n de Montaner de la Poza y Mon-
 taner Toutain.  vi, 839p.  8?  Barcel., 1930.
   DABRIGEON,   Jean  Charles,   1909-
 *Recherches  sur  les  viandes  fievreuses et  les
 viandes surmene'es  [Alfort]  103p.  8?  Orleans,
 1932.
   DABROE, Harold Alfred  [Bacteriology]  89 1.
 roy. 8?  Phila., Rapid Lett. Serv.,  1937.
   DABROWSKI  [Johann]  Robert,  1888-
 *Ueber Blutdruckerniedrigung  bei Ruhr.  35p.
 8?  Berl.,  E.  Ebering, 1918.
   D'ABUNDO, Giuseppe,     -1926.
   Bianchi,  L. Necrologio.  Neurologica,  Nap., 1926,  3:
 No. 6, port.
   DA£A, Alonso  Diez,  16. century.   Avisos y
 documentos para la preservacidn  y cura de la
 peste   [24] 1.    8?   [Sevilla] Clemente Hidalgo,
 1599.
   DACCOMO, Girolamo, 1855-1925.
   Casolari, A.  Necrologia. Biochim. ter. sper., 1925, 12:
 128—30
   DACHAUER, Frieda, 1899-       *Ueber die
 spastische   Spinalparalyse   [Berlin]   17p.   8?
 Eichstatt, P. Bronner  & M. Dantler, 1926.
   DACHEUX, Emile Jean Francois, 1905-
 *Contribution a l'etude de  la pharmacodynamie
 et de  la  toxicity  de  I'hexam6thylenet6tramine
 [Alfort]  32p.   8?   Par., 1930.
   DACIO Franco Amaral, Antonio.  *Experien-
 cias sobre a resistencia do mercurio e do iodo a
 incineracao.  54p.  8?  S. Paulo, 1930.
  DACLA, Gerard.  *L'ionisation dans les affec-
 tions de la vessie.   46p.   8?  Par., 1923.
  Da COSTA, Alfredo.   *Sobre a natureza  da
 febre puerperal.  109p.  8?   Lisb., C. A. Rodri-
 gues, 1887.
  Da COSTA, Antonio Eduardo.  *A  trichinose.
 65p.  8?  Lisb., Minerva Central, 1882.
  Da COSTA, D. Joao Carlos.  *Algunas pala-
 vras sobre hydrotherapia  racional.   89p.   8?
 Lisb., Emp. Litteraria, 1888.
  DACOSTA, Jacob Mendes, 1833-1900.  Medi-
 cal diagnosis,  with special reference to practical
 medicine; a guide to the knowledge and discrimi-
nation  of diseases.  6. ed.  967p.  illust.  diagrs.
8?  Phila., J.  B. Lippincott & Co., 1884.
  DACOSTA,  John Chalmers, 1863-1933.   Man-
ual of  modern  surgery, general and  operative.
809p.   13 pi.   8?   Phila., W. B. Saunders, 1894.
  ----  Modern surgery, general and operative.
9. ed. 2 p. 1.  1527p. 2 pi.  roy. 8? Phila., W. B.
Saunders  Co., 1925.  Also 10.  ed.,  assisted by
Benjamin Lipshutz.  2 p. 1.  1404p.  2 pi.  1931.
  ----  Selections from the papers and speeches
of  ... .  vii,  440p.   6  port.  2  pi.  8?  Phila.,
W.  B. Saunders Co., 1931.
  See also Zuckerkandl, Otto. Atlas and epitome of operative
surgery; transl. from the German.  395p.  8! Phila., 1899.
  For biography see Tr. Am. Surg. Ass., 1933, 51: 517-9 (J. H.
Gibbon) Also Tr. Coll.  Physicians Philadelphia,  1934, 1:
p. lxx-lxxvi  (T. A. Shallow) Also Clin. M. & S., 1933, 40: 445,
port. Also Pennsylvania M. J., 1933, 36: 685-7.
  Da COSTA, Julio Maria.  *Breve estudo sobre
a intoxicacao urinosa.   83p.  8?  Lisb., M. L.
Villa Nova, 1878.
  Da COSTA, Manuel Vicente Alfredo. *Breve
estudo sobre  a  elephancia.  175p.   8?   Lisb.,
E. Roza, 1884.
  Da COSTA Faria, Manuel.   *Algunas pala-
vras sobre o  carcinoma; sua natureza, etiologia,
crescimento e infecgao.  70p.   8?  Lisb.,  Uni-
versal, 1868.
  Da COSTA Guimaraes, Francois.  *Contri-
bution a  la  pathologie  des mystiques (anam-
nese de quatre cas)   51p.  8? Par., 1908.
  Da COSTA Pimentel, Edmur.   *Contribuicao
para o estudo de prognostico da paralisia geral
progressiva   pela  pneumoencefalografia.   82p.
19 pi.  ch.  8?  S. Paulo,  1933.
  Da COSTA e Silva, Jose Canuto.  *Sympto-
matologia e  tratamento das  cardiopathias  ar-
teriaes.   57p.  roy. 8?  Rio, Ferreira &  Co.,
1892.
  Da COSTA Sousa Feyo, Joaquim  Joze.   *A1-
gumas consideracoes sobre a natureza  da  in-
flammagao.   51p.  12?  Lisb.,  1865.
  Da CRUZ, Manoel, jr.  *Hepatite suppurada.
lllp.  8?  Lisb., M. Moreira &  Ca., 1877.
  Da CRUZ  Nogueira,  Joaquim.  *A convales-
cenga febre typhoide.   81p.  8?  Lisb.,  Nova
Minerva, 1883.

DACRYO  ...
  For subjects beginning  with  Dacryo  ...,  see
Lacrimal apparatus; Lacrimal  duct;  and similar
others.

DACTYL ...
  For clinical subjects beginning with Dactyl ...,
see  under  Finger;  Toe.

DACTYLOCEPHALA.
  See Temnocephalidae.

DACTYLOGYRUS.
  Wilde, J.  Dactylogyrus macracanthus Wegener als Krank-
heitserreger auf den Kiemen der Schleie (Tinea tinea L.) (die
Anatomie, Entwicklungsgeschichte, Biologie  des Parasiten,
die Reaktionen des Wirtstieres und die Methoden zur Bekamp-
fung der Krankheit)  Zschr. Parasitenk., 1936-37, 9: 203-36.

DACTYLOSCOPY.
  See Fingerprint.
152511—VOL. 4, 4th series-
(D 
DA  CUNHA
DAFANO
  Da CUNHA, Raymundo  Caetano.   *Feridas
por armas  de guerra.  22p.  roy.  8?   Bahia, C.
de Lellis Masson & Ca., 1868.
  Da CUNHA, Xavier.  *Algumas  palavras sobre
aneurismas da arteria glutea.  77p.   12?   Lisb.,
1863-65.
  Da CUNHA Nobrega, Paulo.  *0 bacteriophage
como factor de variagao bacteriana, com referen-
da especial aos bacillos dysentericos.  88p.  2 pi.
8?  S. Paulo, 1932.
  Da CUNHA  e  Sousa,  Joaquim.   *Gravidez
extra-uterina.  65p. 12?   Lisb., 1871.
  Da CUNHA Valle, Joao  Pedro.  *Funcg5es do
grande  sympathico.  22p.  8?   Bahia,  C.  de
Lellis Masson & Ca., 1865.
  DADA, Cristo M., 1901-       Contribution
a la  technique de l'orchidopexie trans-scrotale
par le procSde' d'Ombr6danne.  32p.  8?   Par.,
1930.

DADAYIA.

  See also  Nematoda.
  Hofmanner, B.  Beitrage zur Kenntnis freilebender Nema-
toden; Dadayia  (nee Bathylaimus) mirabilis  Hofm.  Zool.
Anz., 1926, 67: 273-6.
  DADD,  George  H.   Modern  horse  doctor;
treating on disease and lameness in horses.  432p.
8?  N. Y., O. Judd Co.,  1883.  Also 2. ed.  432p.
illust.   8?   N. Y.,  O. Judd Co., 1888.
  ----   American  cattle  doctor;  directions for
preserving  the health and  curing the diseases of
oxen, cattle, sheep, and swine, &c.   359p.  8?
N. Y. ,  O. Judd Co., 1884.
  DADOT, Felix Paul.  *De quelques localisa-
tions rares  de la gourme (irido-cyclite et encepha-
lite suppuree)  [Alfort]   49p.  8?  Lille,  1927.
  DAEATH, Heinrich.  Medizinische Astrologie.
2 p. 1.  118p.  8?  Berl.-Stegliss, W. Becker [1926]
  DAEBRITZ [Richard] Johannes, 1910-
*Das Verhalten des Natriumargentothiosulfates
in der  Niere  des  Meerschweinchens.  22p.  8?
Lpz., A. Edelmann, 1933.
  DAEHLER, Ernst, 1907-      *Untersuchun-
gen  iiber das Verhalten der Pulpa  unter Kral-
lenauflagen  [Basel] 14p.  4 pi.  8?   Zur., 1932.
  Also Schweiz. Mschr. Zahnh., 1932, 42:
  DAEHLMANN, Hans, 1902-      *Sterilisie-
rung  durch Operation  [Kiel]  25p.  8?  Stuttg..
E. Klett, 1929.
  DAEHNERT  [Herbert]  Heinz,   1910-
*Perforationen der  Gallenblase; Erfahrungen  an
82 Kranken  der Leipziger  Chirurgischen Klinik
1924-34.  24p.  8?  Lpz., A. Edelmann,  1936.
  DAELEN, Maria [Felicitas] 1905-       *Zur
Therapie  der  dekompensierten  Ulcus-Stenosen
des Magens und Zwolffingerdarms  [Berlin]  25p
6 pi.  8?   Hamb.,  Broschek  & Co., 1932.
  DAENICKE, Erich [August Otto] 1899-
*Ein  Fall  von  chorionepitheliomatoser  Wuche-
rung des Hodens.  18p.  8? Halle, O. Jung, 1926
  DAESCHLEIN, Friedrich,  1906-      *Unter-
suchung iiber  die  Atherosklerose verschiedener
Arterien.   19p.  8?  Wurzb., R. Mayr, 1937.
  DAESSLER, Willibald Ernst, 1894-       *Die
Bekampfung  eitriger Prozesse  bei  Tieren  mit
dem  Chininderivat Isoctylhydrocuprein  (Vuzin]
[Leipzig]  23p.  8?  Dresd., Stengel & Co., 1925
  DAETWYLER, Guido.  *Klinische und histo-
logische Untersuchungen iiber einige Pulpaiiber-
kappungsmethoden. 54p.  2 pi.  8?   Zur., 1921
  DAEUFER,  Viktor,   1889-      *De  dystro-
phia muscularis progressiva.  30p.  8?  Strassb.,
M.  DuMont Schauberg,  1916.
 1899.
    *Ein  Fall  von
1?  Konigsb. i.  Pr.,
  DAFANO, Corrado  Donato, 1879-1927.
  Murray, J. A. Obituary.  J. R. Micr. Soc, 1927, 47: 145.—
Obituary.  Brit. M. J., 1927,1: 599.  Also Lancet, Lond., 1927,
1: 680. Also  Nature,  Lond.,  1927,  119: 534.—P., J.  R.
[Obituary]  J. Path., Lond.,  1927, 30: 731-6, port.—Veratti, E.
Necrologio.  Boll.  Soc.  med. chir., Pavia,  1927, n. ser., 2:
i-xii.—Zenoni, C.  N6crologio.  Osp. maggiore, Milano, 1927,
3. ser., 15:  90, port.
  DAFERT,  Otto,  KOFLER,  Ludwig  [et  al.]
Untersuchungs-  und  Forschungsmethoden der
Pharmazie.   2 pts.  x,  1690p.  paged consec.  8?
Berl., Urban & Schwarzenberg, 1929-30.
  Forms Abt. 4, T. 7 C, 1-2: H., Handb. biol. Arbeitsmeth.
(E. Abderhalden) Berl., 1929-30.
  DAFOE, Allan  Roy, 1883-       Dr Dafoe's
guide book for  mothers.   6 p. 1.   246p.   illust.
8?  N. Y., J. Messner, 1936.
  For biography see Canad.  M. Ass. J., 1936, 34: 73 (A. G. N.)
  Da FORLI, Jacopo,      -1413.   Expositio in
Avicennae capitulum de generatione embryonis.
44p.  fol.  [Pavia,  Antonius de Carcano,  1479]
  ----   Expositiones  in  primum  Canonis Avi-
cennae.  149p.  fol. Venezia,  Dec. 21, 1479.
  ----   In  aphorismos  Hippocratis  expositio
cum questionibus.  135p.   fol.  [Pavia, ca,  1480]
  See also Tanfani, G.  Una presunta ricetta di Jacopo Da
Forli nel Codice A  28 della Capitolare di Padova. Riv. stor.
sc. med., 1937, 28: 131-6.
  DAGGETT,  Charles H.  School of pharmacy
lecture course; a short  and concise  series of prac-
tical lessons  in pharmacy.  2.  ed.   220p.
Providence, J. F. Greene Co.
  DAGILIS,  Josef, 1894-
Myotonia atrophica.   30p.
J. Raabe, 1927.
  DAGLEY,  Richard,      -1841.   Death's do-
ings:  consisting of numerous  original composi-
tions, in  verse  and prose,  the  friendly contribu-
tions  of  various  writers.   2 p.  1.  xviii, 369p.
24 pi.  8? Lond., J. Andrews & W. Cole,  1926.
  DAGNAN, Yves, 1907-       *De l'ectopie
congenitale du rein dans  ses  rapports avec la
grossesse et  l'accouchement.  78p.   8?    Par ,
M.  Vigne, 1937.
  DAGNAULT, Thomas Joseph Valliere, 1887-
1925.
  Obituary. J. Am. M. Ass., 1925, 85: 285.
  DAGNINI, Giuseppe, 1866-1928.
,__Farreras, P.   [Biography] Rev. espari. med. cir.,  1933, 16:
267-9, port.
  DAGORNE,  Rene,  1898-       *Sur Taction
therapeutique du citrate de soude dans les affec-
tions vasculaires.  38p. 8?  Par., 1924.

*  ,RA(^USE'  ProsPer' 1888-      Contribution
a 1 etude des  localisations osseuses des lymphocv-
tomes.  68p.  8?   Par., 1925.
  DAHL [Friedrich Hans] Hermann, 1903-
*Die  knochernen Operationsmethoden beim er-
worbenen und angeborenen Plattfussleiden unter
besonderer Berucksichtigung der Taluskopfresek-
tion  (Nachuntersuchungen)   28p.   8°   Kiel
K. J.  Rossler, 1928.                   '        '
  DAHL, Wolfgang,  1903-       *Retroperito-
neales Sarkom.   16p.  8?   Kiel, Schmidt  &
Klaunig, 1934.
  DAHLBERG, Gunnar.  *Twin births and twins
nr00moa n,eredltary point of view.   31 lp.   82 pi
oo« St0+ckuh"  A-B- Tiden, 1926.   Also reprint.
  95ftUTaSeV 5  .Stockh-> T. Tryckeri, 1926.
  DAHLEM, Erni, 1902-       *Lupus conjunc-
tivae  bulbi et corneae.  14p.  8?   Wurzb   1929
  DAHLET,  Alfred. Contribution a l'etude des
maladies parasitaires du tabac.  140p.  8  nl   oh
8?  Strasb.,  1933.                       P
  DAHLFELD, Carl.  Bilder fur Stereoskopische
Uebungen zum Gebrauch  fiir Schielende   1 T
ll.Aufl.  8p. 32 pi. 16?  Stuttg., F. Enke, 1925! 
DAHLHEIM
3
DAINES
  DAHLHEIM, Luiz, 1908-     *Ueber Thromb-
angiitis obliterans an  den  Gefassen der unteren
Extremitaten  und gleichzeitig  an anderen Kor-
perarterien.   35p.  8?   Berl., Neuland, 1935.
  DAHL-IVERSEN,  Erling.   Etude experimen-
tale de l'influence de la cholecystectomie sur les
voies biliaires et  la s6cretion gastrique.  3 p.  1.
92p.  illust.   8?  Lyon, Lvon Chirurgicale, 1924.
  DAHLMANN,  Alfred [Hermann Gustav]  1896-
       *Kieferzysten  des Nasenbodens dentalen
Ursprungs.  23p.  8?   [Berl.] 1930.
  DAHLMANN,  Hugo [Otto]  1894-      *Die
Bakteriologie  der Parulis   (Auszug)   lOp.   8?
Lpz., E. Lehmann, 1922.
  DAHLSTROEM [Christoph Nils]  Adolf,  1899-
       *Hernia  diaphragmatica  chronica;  ein
Beitrag  zur   Kasuistik  der  Zwerchfellhernien.
23p.   8?   Berl.,  K. Ibsch,  1926.
  DAHM, Heinz, 1906-      *Herz- und Kreis-
laufverhaltnisse beim  Diabetes  unter besonderer
Beriicksichtigung des Coma diabeticum   [Kiel]
23p.   8?   Bottrop, W.  Postberg, 1931.
  ----   *Das Carcinom  des   Oberkiefers  und
Kieferklemme. 28p.  8? Bonn, P. Kubens, 1934.
  DAHMANN, Heinz, 1890-1932.  *Foudroyant
verlaufende Falle von otogener Meningitis  [Ber-
lin]  33p.  8?  Elberfeld,  1917.
  For  biography see Zschr.  Hals &c. Heilk.,  1931, 30: 571
(B.  Oertel)
  DAHMANN, Joseph, 1886-        *Ueber  Fre-
quenz, Aetiologie,  subjektive Beschwerden  und
Arrhythmie bei Herzklappenfehlern   [Strassburg]
61p.   8?   Elberfeld, 1913.
  DAHMEN,  Karl,  1899-       *Studien  iiber
Vitalfarbung von Bakterien.  26p.  8?  Giessen,
O.  Kindt, 1926.
  DAHMS,  Willy  [Gustav  Karl]  1886-
*Beitrag  zur Kenntnis  der retrobulbaren Tumo-
ren.  26p.  8?  Berl., E. Ebering, 1916.
  DAHYABHAI  Patel, 1903-        *Die  Spiro-
test-Reaktion und ihre diagnostische Verwend-
barkeit.  19p.  8? Freib. i. B.,  W. Goggel, 1930.
  DAIBER,  Gretel.    *Beobachtungen  an  den
Lungencapillaren.  p.464-82.  8?  Kiel, 1932.
  Also Zschr. ges. exp. Med., 1936, 86:
  DAICHES, Polina.   *Endresultate der  Radi-
kaloperation von Hernien speziell der Inguinal-
hernien  [Bern]  27p.   8?  Lpz., J. B. Hirschfeld,
1904.
  DAIELL, Harvey L.,  1899-        First aid and
medical  service  in  industry;  compiled  from  a
survey.   3 p. 1.   136p.   8?   N. Brunswick, N. J.,
Johnson & Johnson [1928]
  DAIEN, Leon,  1907-       *De  Ja  chryso-
the>apie  par voie pleurale.  86p.   8?  Par., L.
Rodstein, 1934.
  DAIGNAS, Roger Victor Germain, 1909-
*Contribution  a  I'etude  des  pyelonephntes
hematuriques d'origine colibacillaire.  78p.   8?
Bord., J.  Pechaude,  1937.
  DAILY, Benjamin W., 1883-      *The  abil-
ity of high school pupils to select essential  data
in  solving problems,   viii,  103p.   8?   N. Y.,
Columbia Univ.,  1925.
  DAILY, John Wesley. Home practice of medi-
cine for the use  of families and everybody  who
can read  the English language.  357p.  8?   Bos-
ton, Daily Pub.  Co.,  1898.  Also 2. ed.   436p.

  DAIMER, Alfred,  1899-      *Das Schicksal
der Friihgeburten wahrend der ersten zehn Le-
benstage.  37p.   8?   Erlangen, K.  Dores, 1931.
  DAINES, Lyman Luther, 1883-
  See Jacobsen, Virginia Budd,  & Daines,  Lyman L.  ihe
strange adventures of Jimmy Microbe.  95p.  8.  [bait LaKe
City, 1934]
  ----& BEELEY, Arthur Lawton.  Community
health and hygiene; a  study-course for  adult-
education groups.  248p.   8?  Salt Lake  City,
1930.
  DAINKO,  Alfred Joseph.   *Benign lympho-
cytic choriomeningitis (acute aseptic meningitis)
25p.   8?   E. Chic, Indiana,  1936.
  Typewritten.

  DAINOW, Isaac.  *Contribution a l'6tude des
metastases cutan6es de la blennorragie; dermatite
gonococcique et  ke>atose  blennorragique  [Ge-
neve]  39p.   8?  Par., 1927.
  DAINTIER,  Marcel,  1900-      *L'ovariec-
tomie de la jument par le fuyant du flanc  [Alfort]
72p.   7 pi.  8?   Saumur,  1932.
  DAINVILLE  de la Tournelle, Frangois, 1906-
       *Le debut de la sclerose en plaques.   235p.
8?   Par., E. Mazarines,  1936.
  DAIREAUX,  Louis Emmanuel Edouard, 1911-
       *Etude sur les m&anodermies des  essences
parfumees   [Lyon]    73p.   8?   Bourg,   Imp.
Berthod,  1934.
  DAIREN, Manchukuo.  Oriental  Medical As-
sociation.   See  Oriental Medical Association.
  DAIREN Hospital.  Polyclinica Dairen.  Dair-
en, v.l, 1922-


DAIRY.

  See also Dairy  industry.
  Fitch, J. B., & Hillman, V. R.   Dairy build-
ings for Kansas.  45p.   8?  Topeka, 1925.
  Forms No. 236, Bull. Kansas Agr. Coll. Exp. Sta.

   Goodman,  A.  M.   The construction of con-
crete floors for  dairy stables.  52p.  8?   Ithaca,
N.  Y., 1926.
  Forms No. 140, Cornell Extens. Bull.
  Fischer, A. Neue Gedanken bei der Errichtung stadtischer
Molkereien.  Techn.  Gemeindebl.,  1928-29, 31:  230-2.—
Mayall, G.   The planning of cow-house floors. Vet. J., Lond.,
1927, 83: 257-9.—Mayer, R. Zur Frage der Verwendung von
Linoleum als Fussbodenbelag in  Milchbearbeitungs- und ver-
kaufsriiumen. Zschr. Fleisch Milchhyg., 1932-33,  43: 438.—
Metropolitan hotel men visit Walker-Gordon farm.  Certif.
Milk, 1935, 10: No. 15, 11; 16.—North, C. E.  The dairyman
versus the  dairy.  Am. J. Pub.  Health,  1915,  5: 519-25.—
Potteiger, C. R. The advantage of a sanitary milk house on
the farm.  Am. Vet. Rev., 1914,  45: 645-53.—Steele-Bodger,
H. W.  A model dairy cow shed. Vet. J., Lond., 1926, 82: 443-
548.—Taylor, G. B.  Community importance of milk plant
laboratories. Nation's Health, Chic, 1927, 9: No. 6, 9-11.

----  Equipment and  machinery.

   Ackerman, W. T.  Electric dairy cold storage.
35p.  8?  Durham, 1928.
   Forms No. 233, Bull. N. Hampshire Agr. Exp. Sta.
   Alquier,  J.  Donnees expenmentales  sur le  traitement
mecanique et l'emploi du froid en laiterie.  Bull. Soc. sc. hyg.
aliment., Par., 1929, 17: 1-43.—Bahlman, C. Milk clarifiers.
Am. J. Pub. Health, 1916, 6: 854-7.—Boissiere.  Appareil
pour la recolte des excrements.   Rec. med. vet., 1935, 91:
775-80.—Curson, H. H.  Studies in native animal husbandry;
a Wakonde milk pail.  Onderstepoort J. Vet.  Sc, 1935, 5:
No. 1, 307.—Gerstenberger, H.  J.  A practical milk cooler.
J. Am. M.  Ass.,  1908, 51: 1328.  Also repr.—Grellert, M.
Milchkochkessel mit  Riickklihlung.  Gesundh.  Ingenieur,
1912  35: 29-34.—Hardt, O.  [Combined milking  and trans-
portation pail]  Ugeskr. laeger, 1937, 99: 148-51.—Kasdorf, O.
Appareils  operant  simultanement  l'ecremage du lait et  le
barattage  de la creme.  Rev. gen. lait, Lierre,  1906-7, 6:
122-30; 145; 169;  201.—Kropf.  Milch-Vorwarmer und -Er-
hitzer in Rucksicht u. a. auf Abdampfverwertung und hygieni-
sche Anforderungen.  Gesundh.  Ingenieur,  1921,  64: 482.—
Marcas, L. H. C. Etude experimentale de l'ecremeuse "Lister".
Rev.  gen.  lait, Lierre, 1909-10, 8: 296-301.—Martiny, B.
Prufung von Milchsieben mit Filtereinlage.  Molkerei  Ztg,
1905,  15: 481-3.—Mitchell, T. Latest developments in dairy
refrigeration. Annual Rep.  Pennsylvania Ass. Dairy Milk
Inspectors, 1933, 9:  90-4.—Mono-service  (The)  milk  pail.
Brit. M. J., 1907, 1: 1428.—Peter, A.  Versuche mit Molkerei-
gefassen und Milchbehaltern aus Aluminium. Molkerei Ztg,
1915, 25: 369.—Weiss, S. Melkgarnitur zur hygienischen Kin-
derm'ilchgewinnung im Kleinen.  Wien. med. Wschr., 1908, 58:
615; 677.—Wolf, C, & Treiber, H.  Laufende Prufung eines in
der' Leh'rmeierei KW arbeitenden Kurzzeiterhitzers.  Zschr.
Fleisch Milchhyg..  1936-37, 47: 94-100. 
DAIRY                                             4                            DAIRY INDUSTRY
----   Inspection.

   See  also  Dairy,  Sanitation;  Dairy  industry,
Sanitation.
   United States.   War  Department.   Army
regulations.  No. 40-45.   Medical Department.
Veterinary  dairy  inspections.   7p.   8?   Wash.,
1922.
   ----   Army regulations.   No.  40-2230.   lp.
8?  Wash.,  1929.
   Darlington,  T. What health departments can do to secure
pure milk by inspection of dairies and farms.  Am. Med., 1907,
n. ser., 20: 629-32.—Hess, H. E., & Woodruff, F. H.  Pasteuri-
zation versus dairy inspection.  Vet. Bull., Wash.,  1923, 12:
163-7.—Hollingsworth, J. B.  The importance  of dairy  farm
inspection.   Canad. Pub. Health J., 1934, 25:  17-9.—King,
E. D., jr.   Municipal milk and dairy inspection. J. Am. Vet.
M. Ass., 1926-27, 70: 286-94.—Klein.  L. A.  Catalase and
reductase  tests in dairy inspection.  Cornell  Vet., 1912-13,
2: 6-20.—Koon, G. H.  The army meat and  dairy hygiene
service.   Vet.  Med.,  Chic, 1924,  19: 493.—Parashtshuk,  S.
[Inspection of  milk establishments] Arch. vet. nauk, 1908,
38:  366-79.—Rennes.  La  salubrity du lait  et l'inspection
generalisee des Stables.   Bull. Soc. centr. m6d. v§t., Par., 1926,
79:  364-70.—Seelemann.  Lebensmittelkunde  einschliesslich
Fleischbeschau und Schlachthofwesen; Bedeutung, Zweck und
Durchfiihrung  der neuen  amtlichen Vorschriften  iiber die
Milcherhitzung sowie  iiber die  Ueberwachung der Sammel-
molkereien. Berl. tierarztl. Wschr., 1936,  52:  41-5.—Zarib-
nicky, F.  Die tierarztliche Kontrolle in  Vorzugsmilchviehstal-
lungen.   Wien. tierarztl. Mschr., 1927, 14: 450-60.

----   Sanitation.

   See  also Dairy  industry,  Sanitation.
   United  States.   War  Department.  Sur-
geon-General's  Office.   Military   meat  and
dairy  hygiene ...  compiled by Horace S.  Eakins.
647p.   8?   Bait., 1924.
   Anderson, A. G. The cowsheds, dairies, and milk supply of
Rochdale.  San.  Rec, Lond., 1909, n.  ser., 44: 475; 500.—
Bellon,  P.  L aeration des vacheries. Ann. hyg., Par., 1935,
n. ser.,  13: 549-71.—Cooke,  H.   Practical dairy sanitation.
Proc. Conf. San. Off. N. York, 1908, 8: 147-60.—Damm, H.
Ueber eine neue  Wasserprobenahmeflasche fiir die periodische
Kontrolle des Molkereigebrauchswassers.  Arch. Hyg., Munch.,
1932-33, 109: 365-7.—Deutsch, E.  Untersuchungen iiber den
Einfluss der Bauart der Stallungen und der Fiihrung des Stall-
betriebes auf die Beschaffenheit der Stall-Luft.  Zschr. Infektkr.
Haustiere,  1928,  34: 277-99.—Dubrovinsky, S.  B.  [Sanitary
conditions  of  the dairies in  R.  S. F.  S.  RJ   Gig. epidem.,
1929, 8: 51-8.—Fairbanks, F. L.   Dairy stable ventilation.
Cornell  Vet., 1927, 17: 132-41.—Goldsbury, P. W.   The  phy-
sician and stable hygiene.  Lancet Clinic,  Cincin., 1916,  115:
369-72.—Hartman, J. L. Dairy and milk plant sanitation and
the  nutritive value of milk.  Vet.  Bull.,  Wash., 1935, 29:
245-54.—Hesse.  Die Beurteilung des Wassers fiir Molkerei-
zwecke.   Molkerei Ztg,  1905, 15: 181; 193.—Hofmann,  P.
Hygienische Luftuntersuchungen in Milchtierstallungen mit
besonderer Beriicksichtigung der sogenannten Gullestallungen.
Zschr. Infektkr.  Haustiere, 1928,  34: 238-62.—Irwin, R.  E.
Public health  features in  milk  plant layout.  Am. J. Pub.
Health,  1937,  27: 37-49.—Linton, R. G.  The  hygienic  con-
struction of cow sheds, with special reference to the production
of clean  milk.  Vet. Rec, Lond., 1924, 4: 752-6.—Mackintosh,
J.  Modernising  of cowsheds and the administration of dairy
regulations. Vet. J.,  Lond., 1936,  92: 215-22.—Moussu.  De
l'influence  de  l'6tat de  sante des laitieres sur la valeur du
lait  alimentaire.   Arch. med. enf.,  1909,  12: 170-87.   Also
Hyg. viande, Evreux, 1909, 3: 473-88.—Murray, R. H.  The
place of the engineer in milk control programms.   Canad.
Pub. Health J., 1932, 23: 21-5.—Neubert.  Verbesserung der
Milch durch Verbesserung der Stalle.   BI. Volksgesundhpfl.,
1925, 25: 80.—N^rgaard, P.  [Hygiene of cow stalls]  TJgeskr.
laeger, 1935, 97: 364.—Offner, A. J. Cow barn ventilation.
Tr. Am. Soc. Heat. Ventil. Engin., 1933, 39: 149-68.—Pope,
G. W.  The disinfection of  stables.  Certif.  Milk, 1928,  2:
19-22.—Porcher,  C.   Du  role des  concours d'etables  dans
l'amelioration des conditions  de la production du lait.  Hyg.
viande,  Evreux, 1908, 2: 345-55.—Speir, J.  The foundations
of a pure  milk supply: the construction of cowhouses.   San.
Rec, Lond., 1909, 44: 429.—Tracy, A.  W.  The problem  of
dairy sanitation.   Proc Am. Vet. M. Ass. (1913) 1914, 785-7.—
Way, C.  The sanitary  barn  and its relation to clean milk.
Ibid., 788-94.

DAIRY industry.

   See  also Cattle; Dairy;  Dairy products; Milk;
Milk supply.
   Ferry, P.   *La production laitiere  dans le de-
partment des Vosges.   llOp.  8?   Lyon,  1935.
   Paulin,  G.   *La  production  laitiere  du  de-
partement de  1'Iere.  114p.   8?   Lyon, 1935.
   Waugh,  G.  L.    Some  dairy  questions  and
answers; information and conclusions drawn from
records  of New Hampshire cow-testing associa-
tions.   19p.   8?   [Durham]   4923.
   Forms No. 22, Bull. Univ. N. Hampshire Exten. Serv.
   Arnold.  Die  Milchwirtschaft  in  Bayern.  Molkerei Ztg,
1909, 19:  253-5; 265.—Bayley, A. E.  Recent discoveries in
Mesopotamia.  Vet. J., Lond., 1924, 80:  488-91.—Bergman,
A. M.  [Contribution to  our knowledge of the milk trade in
Malmo]  Sven. veterinartidskr., 1909,  14: 257; 302.------
Mitteilungen iiber die Milchwirtschaft  in Argentinien und die
Einfuhr von Zuchttieren in dieses  Land.  Zschr.  Fleisch
Milchhyg., 1915-16,  26:  114; 134.—Davenport, D. E. The
war's effect on the dairy industry.  Am.  Food J.,  1918, 13:
537-9.—Erf, O.  The necessity  of dairying during the war.
Ibid.,  586.—Fox, P.  D.  Progress  of the  dairy  industry.
Certif. Milk, 1928, 3: 9-11.—Grimmer. Bericht iiber die Ar-
beiten auf dem Gebiete der Milchwissenschaft und Molkerei-
praxis in den Jahren 1920-21. Mschr. Kinderh., 1922-23, 24:
257-330.—Jordan, L.  The roll of accredited producers.  Vet.
Rec, Lond.,  1936, n. ser.,  16:  935-8.—Juckenack, A. Der
Einfluss der Krieges auf die  Milcherzeugung und Milchversor-
gung.  Klin. Wschr., 1922,  1: 30-2.—Keller,  A.  Milchwirt-
schaftliches.  Mschr. Kinderh., 1907, 6: 113-22.—Kieferle. F.
Bericht iiber die Arbeiten  auf  dem Gebiete der Milchwis-
senschaft  in den Jahren 1925-28.  Jahrb.  Kinderh.  (1927)
1929, 11:  1-87.—Mulier,  R.  Die Beziehungen zwischen Ab-
melkwirtschaft und Viezucht.  Molkerei Ztg, 1907,17: 361-3.—
Neveu, R.  L'industrie du lait en Italie. Ann. hyg., Par., 1935,
n. ser., 13: 28-33.—North, C. E.   The milk industry and the
war.  Am. J. Pub. Health, 1919, 9: 259-67.—Pollard, J.  Milk
and dairies legislation.  J. R. San. Inst., 1936-37, 57: 716-20.—
Popoff, G. I.  [The dairy business in Yalta]   Vet. obozr., 1911,
13: 542-9.—Rabagliati, D. S. A consideration of the accred-
ited  producers'  scheme of the milk marketing  board.  Vet.
Rec, Lond., 1936,  16: 1249-66.—Raudnitz, R. W.  Zwolftes
Sammelreferat iiber die Arbeiten aus dem Gebiete der Milch-
wissenschaft und Molkereipraxis.  Mschr. Kinderh., 1908, 7:
369-414.  ------  Dreizehntes  und vierzehntes Sammelre-
ferat iiber die Arbeiten aus dem Gebiete der Milchwissenschaft
und  Molkereipraxis.  Ibid.,  1909, 8: 233-94.  ------  Fiinf-
zehntes Sammelreferat iiber  die Arbeiten aus dem Gebiete der
Milchwissenschaft und Molkereipraxis.  Ibid., 1910,  9: 82-
130.—Reid, H. A.  The dairy industry in New Zealand.  Vet.
J., Lond.,  1927, 83: 244-50.—Reitz,  A. Hygienische Studien
iiber  das  wiirttembergische  Molkereiwesen.  Zschr.  Fleisch
Milchhyg., 1905, 15: 238-46. ------ Eine milchwirtschaft-
liche Studienreise nach Nordschleswig,  Danemark und Schwe-
den.   Ibid., 1905-6, 16: 14-20.—Review of the milk and butter
industries.  Brit. Food J., 1934, 36: 86.—Schrott-Fiechtl, H.
Materialien zur heutigen Lage der deutschen Milchwirtschaft.
Molkerei Ztg, 1909, 19: 121-3.—Sims, S. D.  Our dairy indus-
try^   North Am. Vet., 1923, 4:  549-52.—Spolverini,  L. M.
Sull'  industria del latte e sulla sua conservazione.  Policlinico,
1906, 13: sez. prat., 527-31; 545; 579.—Trejo, C.  La industria
lechera en B. Aires.   Sem. med., B. Air., 1904, 11: 1345-9.—
Wahby, A. M.  Some facts on dairying in Egypt. J. Egypt. M.
Ass., 1934,  17: 857-69.—Waley-Cohen, C.   Standards in the
milk  industry; the joint responsibility of medical officers, pro-
ducers, distributors,  and the veterinary services.  J. R. San.
Inst.,  1933, 53:  670-83.—Winkler, W.  Die  Technik im
Molkereibetriebe.  Zschr.  Gewerbehyg., 1926, 32:  255-8.

----   Cleansing and  sterilization of utensils.
   Caulfield,  W.  J.,  Riddell,  W.  H.,  &  Fay,
A.   C.    Cleaning  and  sterilizing   dairy   farm
utensils.   16p.   8?   Topeka, 1935.
   Forms No. 176, Circ. Kansas Agr. Exp.  Sta.
   Cumming, R. H., & Mattick, A. T. R.  An enquiry concerning
the state of cleanliness of empty milk churns.   J. Hyg., Lond.,
1920-21, 84-6—Hoy, W.  A., & Rennie, J. R.  L.  The use of
hypochlorites as a sterilising agent for dairy utensils.   Ibid.,
1927-28, 26: 127-31.—Irwin, R. E.  Present requirements and
procedure for washing milk bottles.  Am. J. Pub. Health, 1928,
18: 737-42.—Nicholas. J. E. The characteristics of  electric
hot  air utensil  sterilizers.  Annual  Rep. Pennsylvania Ass.
Dairy & Milk Inspectors,  1933,  9: 123-35.—Parfitt, E.  H.
Care of milking machines for certified farms. Certif. Milk, 1930,
4: 6-9.—Pollard, J.   The importance of steam in cleansing of
utensils.  Vet. J., Lond., 1927,83:200-2.—Prucha.M.J.  Good
technic eliminates germs from dairy utensils.  Nation's Health,
Chic., 1926. 8: 98; 146.—Rogers, L. A., & Evans, F. C.  The use
of tribasic sodium phosphate in cleaning dairy equipment.  J.
Bact., Bait., 1935, 31: 87.—Stewart. A. H.  Cleansing of milk
vessels; relative value of washing powders.  Am. Med., 1906, 11:
241-4.—When are  milk containers and equipment  clean and
sterile? Am. J. Pub. Health, 1934, 24: 72-4.—Zausallov, M.
A.  [Washing and disinfecting of soiled bottles of milk and other
milk products] Vest. Obsh.  hig. sudeb. prakt.  med., 1914, 50:
1004-12.

----  Control.

   Collet,  F.    *Les  legislations   francaises et
elrangeres sur l'hygiene de  la production laitiere
82p.   8?   Lyon, 1935. 
DAIRY  INDUSTRY
DAIRY INDUSTRY
  Tobey, J. A.   The legal aspect of milk control.
102p.   8?   Chic,  1936.
  United  States.   Congress.   House of Rep-
resentatives.   A bill to  protect public health in
the  District of Columbia by regulating the pro-
duction and sale of milk, cream, and ice cream in
the  District of  Columbia.   62.  Congr.,  1.  sess.,
H. R. 8625, May 4, 1911.  Introd. by Mr. John-
son,   6p.   roy. 8?   Wash.,  1911.
  Aenderung der Ausfiihrungsvorschriften zum Viehseuchen-
gesetz und dritte Verordnung zur Ausfiihrung des Milchgesetzes.
Reichsgesundhbl.,  1935,  10:  150-62.—Alliot,  H.  Necessity
d'une reglementation de la production laitiere.  Paris  m6d.,
1913-14, 14: suppl., 465-9.—Barker, J.  R.   The veterinary
surgeon  and  the  milk  and dairies  act  and the tuberculosis
order.  Vet. Rec,  Lond., 1934,  14: 1258-60.—Bassett, V. H.
Publicity as a factor  in securing and enforcing ordinances pro-
viding for  the control of the  production and  sale of milk.
South.  M. J.,  1913, 6: 289-91.—Borinski, P.  Reichsmilch-
gesetz und stadtische Milchversorgung.   Klin. Wschr., 1929,
8: 1629-32.—Bradley, J.  The dairies and cowsheds order in
rural districts,  and a better milk supply.  J.  R. San.  Inst.,
1908-9,  29: 727-9.—Coffey,  D. J.  La legislation sur le lait
dans l'etat libre d'Irlande, en ce qui concerne la production et la
distribution du lait pur, destine a la consommation humaine.
Bull. Off . internat. hyg. pub., Par., 1936, 28: 124-8.—Davel, F.
Considerations sur la legislation repressive des fraudes du lait.
Arch. lat. amer. pediat., B. Air., 1906, 2: 5-10.—Dufour, L.
Expos6 critique de la legislation sur le controle de la production
etdela ventedu lait en France.  Ann. med. chir. inf., Par., 1907,
11: 368-73.—Frank,  L. C. The present status of milk control
in the United States.   J. Am. Vet. M. Ass., 1935, 86: 347-53.—
Gisbertz.  Das  Reichsmilchgesetz  und   die   preussische
Verordnung zur Durchfiihrung des Milchgesetzes; Abhandlung
vom  Standpunkte des Kreisarztes  aus.  Zschr.  Medbeamte,
1932, 45:  185-94.—Griinewald, M.  Das  Milchgesetz vom
31. Juli  1930 und seine gesundheitliche Bedeutung.   Munch.
tierarztl. Wschr., 1931, 82: 399.—Hewlett, R. T.  The Milk
and  Dairies Bill and the bacteriological examination of milk.
Lancet, Lond., 1914, 2: 44.—Jones, H.  The milk and dairies
bill.  J. R. San. Inst.,  1913-14, 34: 229-42.—Juckenack, A.
Die  bisherige Entwickelung der reichsrechtlichen Regelung
des Verkehrs mit Milch.  Zschr. Untersuch. Lebensmitt., 1929,
58:  17-28.—Kammel,  O. Die  Bedeutung  der  Regelung des
Verkehrs mit Milch und Milcherzeugnissen vom Bauernhof bis
zum   Verbraucher.  Munch,  tierarztl.   Wschr.,  1934, 85:
463-5.—Milk and Dairies Order, 1926.   Med. Off., Lond., 1927,
37:  81-3.—Pollard, J.   The  working of the milk and dairies
(Amendment)  Act,  1922.  J.  R.  San.  Inst.,  1924-25, 45:
484-9.—Preliminary  report of Committee on Milk Production
and Control; White House conference on child health and pro-
tection.  Pub.  Health  Rep.,  Wash.,  1931,  46: 769-811 —
Prolss, F.   Verstosst die Abgabe  von  Schutzmilch  an eine
Molkerei  gegen  das   Nahrungsmittelgesetz?  Zschr.  Med.
beamte, 1907, 20: 614-6.—Renney, H.  Desirability of licensing
dairies, cowsheds, and milkshops in  lieu of registration.  J. R.
San.  Inst.,  1906, 27:  627-32.—Rules and regulations governing
the   operation  of  creameries and  milk  pasteurizing  plants.
Pub. Health News, Trenton, 1917, 11: 248-50.—Savage, W. G.
Milk and dairies bill, 1912.  Pub. Health, Lond., 1912713, 26:
155-60.—Statuts de  la  Ligue du lait, association francaise pour
ameliorer la production et la manipulation du lait.  Rec. med.
vet.,  1921, 97: 381-7.—Stedman, B.  The administration  of
the dairies, order and regulations in  rural districts.  J. R. Inst.
Pub. Health, 1910, 18: 225-30.—Tobey, J. A.  The legal phases
of milk control.  Pub.  Health Rep., Wash., 1929, 44: 3110-6.
------  Milk control and the United States Supreme Court.
Ibid., 1935, 50: No. 40, 1384-9.—Tuley. H. E.   Legislation as
a factor in the production of clean milk.  Pediatrics, N. Y.,
1908, 20: 487-93.

        Dairy cow.
   See also  Cattle.
   Blunschi,  M.    *Die  Korpermasse  bei  den
Milchleistungskuhen der schweizerischen Braun-
viehrasse  [Zurich]  52p.  8?   Wald, 1930.
   Didierjean,   R.    *Etude   de  la  production
laitiere   chez   1'espece  bovine  en  Meurthe-et-
Moselle.   125p.   8?  Lyon,  1935.
   Dierks,  H. H. [L.  O.  T.]   *Untersuchungen
iiber die Beeinflussung  der  Milchsekretion bei
Kiihen  durch Eigenmilchinjektionen   [Leipzig]
25p.   8?   Stuttg., 1922.
   Also Mhefte prakt. Tierh., 1922, 33: 25-47.
   Donnet, E.  *Etudes historiques, mecaniques
et biometriques sur l'ecusson de la vache  [Berne]
62p.   8?   S. Maurice, 1922.                 .     .
   Fuller,  J.  M.   Some physical andQ physiologi-
cal activities of dairy cows.  30p.   8?   Durham,
N  H   1928
   Forms No. 35, Techn.  Bull. N. Hampshire Agr. Exp. Sta.
   Horowitz,   E.   J    *La  vache   laitiere  en
Palestine; 6tude sur  l'entretien et l'amelioration
des races bovines laitieres dans pays subtropicaux
et tropicaux   [Alfort]   152p.  8?  Par., 1931.
   Lemoyne, R. E.  A.  *La vache de Jersey dans
la Manche  [Alfort]  62p.  8?   Valognes, 1930.
   Moldenhauer,  P.    *Beziehungen  zwischen
Korperformen  und  Milchergiebigkeit  bei  200
Kiihen des schwarzhunten Niederungsviehs, von
denen Abschlusse von Kontrollvereinen vorliegen.
6p.   8?   Giessen, 1922.
   Muller,  G.   *Messungen   und  Wagungen
an der  Deutschenboraer  Hampshiredownherde
[Leipzig]   16p.   8?   Liebertwolkwitz, 1923.
   Todorovic, S.  *Biometrische Studien iiber das
Wachstum weiblicher   Pinzgauer  und  Murbo-
dener Rinder.    36p.  4?   Bern, 1913.
   Unger, J.    *Ein  Beitrag  zur  Wertung der
Milchzeichen  beim  Rind    [Zurich]   43p.   8?
Herisau, 1908.
   Bonnier, G.  Correlations between milk-yield and butter-
fat  percentage in  Ayrshire  cattle;  individual  correlation.
Hereditas,  Lund,  1927,  10:  230-6—Bottazzi, P.  II  tipo di
vacca lattifera che potrebbe adottarsi  nel basso  bolognese.
Clin, vet.,  Milano,  1924, 47: 86-98.—Boyd, W.  L.  Breeding
efficiency in purebred dairy and beef cattle.  Vet. Med., Chic,
1924, 19: 247-59.—Brody,  S., & Ragsdale,  A. C.  The rate of
growth of the dairy cow; extrauterine growth in linear dimen-
sions.   J.  Gen.   Physiol.,  1923-24,  6: 329-36.  ------ &
Turner,  C. W. Growth in weight after the age of  2 years.
Ibid.,  1922-23,   5: 445-9.  ------ The  relation  between
growth in weight and increase of  milk secretion with age.
Ibid.,  1923-24, 6: 21-30.  ------ Growth and senescence as
measured by the rise and fall of milk secretion with age.
Ibid.,  31—40.—Brun, J.  Studien  iiber  Biometrik und  Verer-
bung  des  Milchspiegels bei  der  Kuh.  Jahrb. wiss.  prakt.
Tierzucht,  1922,  15: 72-124.—Buchanan, A. D., & Robison,
O. J.  The genetics of cattle; a survey of the literature upon the
inheritance of milking capacity.  Bibliogr. genet., Gravenh.,
1933,  10: 1-104.—Dolan, P.  F.  Self-contained herds and the
production of a high grade of milk. Vet. Rec, Lond., 1933, 13:
23-31.—Eckles, C. H., & Palmer, L. S.  Influence of the age
of the cow on the composition and properties of milk and milk
fat.  J. Agr. Res., 1917,  11: 645-58.—Ellinger, T.  The varia-
tion  and inheritance  of milk  characters.   Proc. Nat. Acad.
Sc. U. S., 1923, 9: 111-6.—Gaines, W. L. The deferred short-
time test as  a measure of  the performance of dairy cows.  J.
Agr. Res., 1927, 35: 237-49.—Garcina, A.  Difference costitu-
zionali della  rete  capillare  nella mammella  dei bovini di razze
ad alta, media e bassa produzione  di latte.  Clin, vet., Milano,
1935,  58: 292-8.—Gowen,  J.  W.  Conformation  of the cow as
related to  milk secretion, Jersey registry  of merit.   Collect.
Papers Dep. Biol.  Johns  Hopkins, 1934,  9: No.  6.  ---;—
The conformation of the  parents as related to the milk secretion
of the daughters, Jersey registry of merit. Ibid., No. 7.—
Graves, R. R., & Fohrman,  M. H.  Superior germ plasm in
dairy  herds.  Yearb. U.  S.  Dep.  Agr.,  1936, 997-1141.—
Inquiry (An) into the length of life of dairy cattle.  Vet. Rec,
Lond., 1932, 12: 65.—Knoop, C. E., & Hayden, CCA study
of the length of  gestation and service record of dairy cows.
Bull. Ohio Agr. Exp. Sta., 1934, No. 166, 8-14.—Kovacs, G., &
Torok, J.  [Examinations  of anatomical constitutions of well
lactating cows]  Allatorv. lap., 1933, 56: 141; 159.—Leistungen
nordamerikanischer Milchviehziichter.   Molkerei  Ztg,  1906,
16: 231.—Lothe, H.  The breeding efficiency of a herd of cows
negative to the agglutination test for abortion.  J. Am. Vet. M.
Ass.,  1929, 75: 148-72.—Lush, J. L., & Copeland, O. C. A
study of the accuracy  of measurements of dairy cattle.  J.
Agr. Res., 1930,  41: 37-49.—Popov, I. [Milk production of
cattle and  its  utilization  in  rational cattle raising]  Uchen.
zapiski Kazan. Vet. Inst.,  1887, 4: 213-33.—Powell, E. B. A
suggested solution to the cow replacement problem  II.   Certif.
Milk, 1936, 11: No. 118, 13; 16.—Roux, L. L.  Rearing dairy
calves.  Onderstepoort J. Vet. Sc, 1935, 4: No. 2, 495-539.—
Schreuder, P. J.  v. d. H.  Breeding for milk.  J. Dep. Agr.
Pretoria, 1924,  9: 44-72.—Thierry,  E.  La vache  laitiere.
Hyg.  gen. appl.,  Par.,  1906,  1: 193-202.—Wilson, J.  The
variations of milk yield with the cow's age and the length of the
lactation period.   Sc. Proc.  R. Dublin Soc, 1922-23,  n. ser.,
7- 97-104.—Wooldridge, G. H.  The influence of temperature
on milk yields.  Vet. J.,  Lond., 1909, n. ser., 16: 437-9.

        Dairy cow:  Diseases.
  See also Cattle,  Diseases;  Udder, Diseases.
  Desmoulin, M.   Contribution  a I'etude  des
troubles  d'origine  ovarienne  chez  la   vache
laitiere   [Alfort]   31p.  8?  Par., 1927.
  Baird,  P. R.  Some diseases  of cattle transmitted to  man
through milk.  J. Am. Vet. M. Ass.,  1931,  78:  500-5.—
Bourmer  & Doetsch.   Ueber eine durch den Bacillus enteri-
tidis Gartner hervorgerufene seuchenhafte Erkrankung in dem, 
DAIRY  INDUSTRY
6
DAIRY  INDUSTRY
Rinderbestande des Gutes Karthauserhof bei Koblenz und eine
durch Kase verursachte Uebertragung  auf  den Menschen.
Zschr. Fleisch Milchhyg., 1927-28, 38: 389-91.—Dunbar, A. D.
Safeguarding  London's  milk;  a note on  my  experience in
attempting to safeguard the London milk supply from con-
tamination with tuberculous bacilli since 1908;  and a resum£
on the eradication of bovine tuberculosis.  Vet. Rec, Lond.,
1921, n. ser., 1: 429-33.—Dystra, R. R.  The handling of self
sucking  in  cows.  North Am.  Vet., 1924,  5: 395.—Eckl, K.
Zur  Kontrolle abnormaler  Milch  aus entozonbehandelten
Eutervierteln unter besonderer Beriicksichtigung der Bezie-
hungen zwischen Zellbild und Streptokokken.  Prag. tierarztl.
Arch., 1936, 16: 105-15.—Eckles, C. H., Palmer, L. S. [et al.]
Effects  of  uncomplicated phosphorus deficiency on estrous
cycle, reproduction, and  composition of  tissues of mature
dairy cows.  Cornell Vet., 1935, 25: 22-43.—Finzi, G.  Ma-
lattie del bestiame e Centrali  del latte.  Profilassi, 1932, 5:
59-62.—Fliickiger,  G.   Die  Mitwirkung des  Staates bei der
Bekampfung des Rinderabortus Bang und des  gelben Galtes
der Milchkuhe.   Schweiz. Arch. Tierh.,  1935, 77: 558-63.—
Giese,  C  Gesundheitsschadigungen  von  Menschen   und
Tieren nach Genuss von Milch von Kiihen, die mit den Leber-
egelmitteln Neoserapis  und  Distol  comb,  behandelt worden
waren.  Berl. tierarztl. Wschr., 1932, 48: 241-3.—Gwatkin, R.
Brucella abortus infection in cattle in relation to  milk.  Canad.
Pub. Health J.,  1934, 25: 5-9.—Hadley, F. B.  Streptococcus
epidemicus infection in the cow and its relation to milk-borne
infections in man.  North Am. Vet., 1931, 12: 29-31.—Hare,
T.  A disease of  lactating cows, associated  with intracytc-
plasmic blue bodies; epidemiology, symptomatology, and mor-
bid anatomy.  Vet. Rec,  Lond., 1932, 12: 837-9.—Hastings,
E. G., & Beach,  B. A.  The production of milk of abnormal
composition by animals free from udder streptococci.   J. Agr.
Res., 1937, 54: 199-220.—Johnson, S. D.  A report of observa-
tions in a herd infected with mastitis and Bang abortion disease.
Cornell  Vet., 1935, 25: 54-6.—Jones, F. S.   The types of
Bacillus bovisepticus encountered in  a dairy herd.  J. Am.
Vet. M. Ass., 1921-22,  60: 271-82.—Krenn, J.   Ueber Milch
euterkranker Kiihe.  Zschr. Untersuch. Lebensmitt., 1928, 55:
47-9.—Lignieres, J.  La lucha contra la tristeza y la mestiza-
ci6n de los bovinos del Norte; el aborto epizo6tico de las vacas;
sus causas y su  profilaxis.  Rev. zootficn., B.  Air., 1920, 7:
513-30.—Lloyd, J. S., De Vine, B. [et al.]   The diseases of the
cow considered in relation  to milk legislation.  Vet. Rec,
Lond., 1927, 7:  927-36.—Lothian, W.  Lactation tetany in
the cow.  Ibid., 1931, 11: 585.—Meyer, K. F.   Public Health
control of infectious abortion in certified milk.   Am. J. Pub.
Health, 1931, 21:  503-14.—Miyamoto, T.,  Nomura,  T., &
Ono,  S.  Gastro-enteritis haemorrhagica in the  cattle of For-
mosan milkers.   Tr. Far East Ass. Trop. M.,  1927, 3: 7.
Congr.,  665.—Norris,  J.  H.  Milk; safeguards  required to
ensure its freedom from bovine infection.  J. State M., Lond.,
1928, 36: 714-25.—Ostermann, A.   Drohen beim Genuss von
Milch  und Milcherzeugnissen  von perlsiichtigen Kiihen  Ge-
fahren?  Molkerei Ztg,  1908, 18: 481.—Robertson, W. G. A.
Clean milk from healthy cows.   Practitioner, Lond., 1927, 118:
361-7.—Rosell, J. M.   Laboratory and field methods for the
detection  of  mastitis.  Canad.  Pub. Health  J., 1934,  25:
124-30.—Sanchez,  F.   Avitaminosis de la vaca lechera; las
avitaminosis se transmiten de la madre al feto; las avitaminosis
asl transmitidas son incurables.  Congr. internaz. med. farm.
mil., 1933, 7. Congr., 2: 229-33.—Schroeder, E.  C Pure milk
production and the abortion bacillus.  Am. Vet. Rev., 1913-14,
44: 467-75.—Sjollema, B., & Van Der Zande, J.  E.  A disturb-
ance of inorganic metabolism in acute indigestion of milk cows.
J. Metab.  Res., 1924, 6: 159-68.—Ueber Milch euterkranker
Kiihe.  Mitt. Lebensmitteluntersuch., Bern, 1925, 16:  201-
3.—Wester   [Injuries in  cows]  Tschr.  diergeneesk., 1922,
49: 419-23.—White, M.  Diseases of the cow that may affect
the wholesomeness  of milk.  Denver M. Times, 1909-10, 29:
106-8.—Wiedmann, F.  Mastitis und Kohlenhydratmangel.
Zschr. Untersuch.  Lebensmitt.,  1933, 65: 186-98.—Winzer,
F. A.  Vorlaufige Mitteilung iiber Veranderungen der chemi-
schen und enzymatischen Zusammensetzung der Kuhmilch bei
Nymphomanie und Piroplasmose der Weiderinder.  Zschr.
Fleisch Milchhyg., 1928-29, 39: 361.


----  Dairy  cow:  Feeding and  management.

   Bergema, R.  *Untersuchungen iiber den Ein-
fluss einiger ausseren und inneren Krankheiten auf
die Zusammensetzung  und die Eigenschaften  der
Kuhmilch  [Bern]  78p.   8?   Hannover, 1915.

   Grobet,  H.   *L'alpage; sa pratique dans le
Pays de Gex.   93p.   8?   Lyon, 1936.

   Guillemenet,   C.   *De  l'alimentation   des
vaches laitieres par les fourrages ensiles; qualites
des laits  d'ensilage   [Alfort]   122p.    8?    Par
1928.

   Lamprecht,  H.   *Ueber die  Einwirkung von
biologisch  behandeltem   Kakaofutter  auf   die
Milchleistung und  das Lebendgewicht der Kiihe,
auf die chemischen und  physikalischen Konstan-
ten der  Milch und des Butterfettes und auf  die
Kasereitauglichkeit  der  Milch; Feststellung der
Verdauungskoeffizienten fiir die  Nahrstoffe des
Kakaofutters  [Kiel]  87p.   8?  Bramsche, 1929.

  Lipschitz, R. H.  A.   *Ueber den Einfluss der
Hautpflege des Milchviehs  sowie iiber die Ein-
wirkung einiger Mineralstoffbeigaben zum Kraft-
futter  auf Milchergiebigkeit und  Beschaffenheit
der Milch.  60p.   8?  Konigsb.,  1906.
  McCandlish,  A.  C.   The feeding of dairy
cattle.   281p.   8?   N.  Y., 1922.
  Meigs, E.  B.   The relation between the quan-
tity and availability of  calcium in the  ration and
the  milk yield  of dairy cows.  8p.  8?    Wash.,
1924.
  Vanlerberghe,  R.    T.    Contribution   a
I'etude de 1'utilisation  rationnelle  des pulpes de
betteraves  [Alfort]   163p.   8?  Par.,  1931.
  Volmer,  K.    *Ueber  die  beste Keimfreima-
chung des  Euters und  deren Einfluss  auf  den
Bakterien- und Schmutzgehalt der Milch  [Bern]
25p.    8?  Oschersleben, 1909.
  Archibald, J. G., & Bennett, E.  The phosphorus require-
ments  of  dairy heifers.  J.  Agr.  Res.,  1935,   51:  81-96.—
Aviragnet, E. C  Inconveniences et dangers du lait des vaches
nourries de residus industries.  Arch. m£d. enf.,  1910, 13:
881-903.—Bechdel, S. I., & Honeywell,  H. E.   The relation
between the vitamin  B content of the feed eaten and of the
milk produced.  J. Agr. Res., 1927, 35: 283-7.—Channon,
H. J., Drummond,  J. C, & Golding, J.  The effect of giving
certain oils in the  daily  diet of cows on the composition of
butter fat.  Analyst, Lond., 1924, 49: 311-27.—Davis, E. H. B.,
& Hughes, G. E.  Systematic feeding of  cows  in  Wiltshire.
Vet. Rec, Lond., 1924, 4: 770-2.—Dutcher, R. A., Kennedy, C,
& Eckles, C H.  The influence of the diet of the  cow upon the
fat soluble and water soluble vitamine of cow's milk.  Science,
1920, n. ser.,  52:  588.—Eckles, C H., &  Gullickson,  T. W.
Nutrient requirements for normal growth of dairy cattle.  J.
Agr. Res., 1931, 42: 603-16.—Ehrenberg, P.. Ungerer, E. [et al.]
Der Ersatz des Kraftfuttereiweisses bei  der Fiitterung von
Milchkiihen durch Ammoniumbicarbonat.  Biochem. Zschr.,
1932, 245: 118; passim.—Gogitidse, S. 1st der Uebergang von
Nahrungsfett in die Milch  durch  die Winternitzsche Jodfett-
fiitterung  nachweisbar?  Zschr.  Biol.,  1906, 47:  475-86.—
Groenewald, J.  W.   The influence of rations low  in certain
minerals on the composition of the blood and milk of cows, and
on the blood of their progeny.   Onderstepoort J. Vet. Sc, 1935,
4: 93-165, 2 pi.,  20 tabs.—Guerin, C  Le lait pauvre; les races
bovines du nord et leur alimentation.  Rev. m6d. Normandie,
1911, 29-37.—Gullickson, T.  W., & Eckles, C H.   Nutrients
used for maintenance by growing dairy cattle.   J. Agr. Res.,
1931, 42:  593-601.—Hart,  E. B., &  Humphrey. G. C Can
home grown rations supply proteins of adequate quality and
quantity for high milk production?  J. Biol. Chem., 1920, 44:
189-201.—Hart, E. B., Steenbock, H. [et al.] Dietary factors
influencing calcium assimilation; the comparative efficiency of
timothy hay, alfalfa hay, and timothy hay plus calcium phos-
phate (steamed  bone  meal) in maintaining calcium  and phos-
phorus equilibrium in milking cows.   Ibid., 1922, 54: 75-89.—
Helmich.  Individuelle Fiitterung der  Milchkuhe  und der
Einfluss der Rasse  auf die Milchproduktion. Deut. tierarztl.
Wscbr., 1907, 15:  29-31.—Honcamp, F.   Ueber den Einfluss
des  Futters  auf Menge und Zusammensetzung der  Milch,
insonderheit  auf deren Fettgehalt.   Zschr. Untersuch. Nah-
rungsmitt., 1921,   41: 17-26.—Hungerford, J.  Method  of
conserving fresh green forage without appreciable loss  of val-
uable  nutrients.  Certif.  Milk, 1935, 10:  No.  109, 9; 12.—
Jensen, O. De I'influence des elements mineraux du fourrage
sur  le  lait.  Rev.  gen. lait,  Lierre,  1904-5, 4:  275-85; 297.
------  Der Einfluss  des Futters auf den Milch und den Kase.
Molkerei Ztg, 1911, 21:  339.—Kon,  S. K., & Henry,  K.  M.
The  effect of feeding cacao  shell to cows on the vitamin  D
content of butter (milk)  Biochem. J.,   Lond.,  1935, 29:
2051-6.—Korreng,  G.  Die  Ganaschenweite des  Rindes  im
Verhaltnis zur Milchleistung und zum Gewicht von Herz und
Lunge.  Jahrb.  wiss.  prakt.  Tierzucht,  1912,  7:  132—42.—
Kriss, M. A comparison of feeding standards for dairy cows,
with especial  reference to energy requirements.  J. Nutrit.,
1931, 4: 141-61.—Luce,  E. M.  Further observations on  the
influence of  sunlight upon the  growth-promoting and anti-
rachitic properties  of cow's milk.  Biochem. J., Lond., 1924,
18: 1279-88.—Mackintosh, J.  The principles of cow-feeding.
Vet. Rec, Lond., 1937, 17: 317-25.—Magliano,  A.   Breve
studio  sul valore  pratico  delle tavole  di alimentazione  nel
razionamento delle vacche da latte.  Gior.  med.  vet  1927  76-
639; passim.—Mattick, E. C. V.  The chemical composition
ol the  milk of cows receiving cod-liver oil  (preliminary paper)
Biochem.  J., Lond.,  1928,  22: 144-9.—Maynard, L. A.  The
influence of the  nature of the  ration of the cow upon the" nutri-
tive  value of the  milk.  Cornell  Vet.,  1929,   19:  124-38 —
Moulton, L. H.  Scientific feeding improves cows' milk  Certif
Milk, 1933, 8:4.—Miiller-Lenhartz.  Erniihrung, Leistunc und
Unfruchtbarkeit der  Milcbkuh.  Berl. tierarztl. Wschr 1928 
DAIRY INDUSTRY                            7                            DAIRY INDUSTRY
44: 350-3.—Nevot, A.  Laits malodorants et a mauvais gout;
influence de l'alimentation  des vaches laitieres; influence  de
certains traitements industriels.  Bull. Acad, med., Par., 1933,
3. ser., 110: 50.—Riddell, W. H., Hughes, J. S., & Fitch, J. B.
The influence  of phosphorus deficiency in dairy cows on the
coefficient of digestibility and the balance of calcium and phos-
phorus.  J. Agr. Res., 1934, 48: 167-70.—Roux, L. L., Murray,
G. N., & Schutte, D. J.  The effect of type of feed on the solids-
not-fat  content of milk.  Onderstepoort  J. Vet. Sc,  1935, 4:
167-97.—Savage, E.  S.   The value  of roughage.   Cornell
Vet., 1924, 14: 171-4.  ------  Protein  necessary in a cow's
ration.  Certif. Milk, 1930, 5: 4-6—Schadlicher Einfluss der
Futterkalk-Futterung an Milchkuhe  auf die Milch.   Molkerei
Ztg,  1905,  15: 195.— Trautmann, A.,  & Kirchhof,  H.  Ein-
wirkung der Riibenblattfiitterung auf die  Zusammensetzung
der  Milch.  Deut. tierarztl. Wschr., 1936, 44:  166-9.—Van
Pelt, D. H.  Cow built up in a nutritional way is profitable.
Certif. Milk, 1936, 11: No. 123,  11; 17.—Vries, J. J. O. de.
Der Milchertrag und die Beschaffenheit von Butter und Kase
bei Sojakuchenftitterung im Vergleich zur Leinkuchenfutterung.
Molkerei Ztg.  1920, 20: 409; 421.

----  Dairy cow: Veterinary inspection.

   See also  Dairy industry, Sanitation.
   Bongert,  J. Einige wichtige  Abschnitte aus der Milch-
hygiene und ihre Bedeutung fiir die einheitliche Viehzucht.
Berl. tierarztl. Wschr., 1929,  45:   101-6.—Burndred, E. J.
How the veterinary  practitioner  can help  the  production of
clean milk.  Vet. J., Lond.,  1927,  83:  195-7.—Burrow,  H.
The examination of dairy herds.  Vet. Rec, Lond.,  1933, 13:
297-303.—[Curradi, G.]  Sorveglianza sanitaria sugli animali
da latte e sul latte.  Atti Soc. tosc. igiene,  1905, n. ser., 5: 86-91
[Discussion] 15.—Dolan, P. F.  The  position of the veterinary
surgeon in  the control of  milk, with  special reference to com-
municable  diseases.   Vet.  Rec, Lond.,  1935, 15: 1053-67.—
Goerttler.  1st die laufende tierarztliche Untersuchung aller
Verbrauchsmilch liefernden  Kiihe  notwendig und  moglich?
Berl. tierarztl. Wschr., 1935,  51: 407-11— Gorini, C  Studi
sulla produzione igienica del latte; importanza e controllo della
microflora  mammaria per la selezione  delle lattifere.  Clin.
vet., Milano, 1917, 40: 35-44.  Also  Policlinico, 1916, 23: sez.
prat., 138;  582.—Hink, A.  Die deutsche Milchwirtschaft und
der   Tierarzt.  Deut.  tierarztl.  Wschr.,  1917, 25:  175.—
Holford, F. D.  The veterinarian in sanitary supervision of
market milk  production.  Cornell  Vet., 1927,  17:  87-98 —
Hopper, E. B.  Herd efficiency from  the  standpoint of  the
veterinarian.  North  Am.  Vet.,  1922,  3:  71-80.—Karsten.
Bang- und reaktionstuberkulosefreie Bestande als Grundlage
fiir die Inverkehrgabe von Rohmilch im Kreise Zellerfeld  im
Harz.  Deut.  tierarztl. Wschr.,  1937,  45: 97-100.—Kroon,
H.  M.  [Value  of external inspection  of the cow]  Tschr.
diergeneesk., 1933, 60: 293-9.—McCartney, J.  The  physical
examination of cattle in dairy inspection.  Cornell Vet., 1924,
14:  145-51.—Manual of instruction  for veterinarians engaged
in making physical examinations of dairy herds.  Ibid., 1934,
24: 220-5.   Also Vet. Bull., Wash., 1935, 29: 84-90.—Mayall,
G.  The hygiene of the cow.  Vet. J., Lond., 1927, 83: 213.—
Medlock, F. W. Supervision of milk-producing herds.  J. R.
San.  Inst.,  1934-35,  55: 666-73.—North, C. E.  A survey of
dairy score cards.   Am.  J. Pub.  Health,  1917, 7: 25-39 —
Ostertag,  R.  von.   Die  tierarztliche  Kontrolle des Milch-
verkehrs.   Zschr. Infektkr.  Haustiere,  1934-35, 47: 1-23.
Also Papers Internat. Vet. Congr., 1934,  12: No. 56.—Poppe.
Tierarztliche Milchkontrolle.  Deut. tierarztl. Wschr., 1927,
35: 416-20.—Rabagliati, D. S.  The veterinary inspection of
dairy cows in  England and Wales.   Vet. J., Lond.,  1933, 89:
175-9.  ------  Milk and its relation to public health, with
special emphasis on the value of veterinary science in  ensuring
a clean milk supply.   Ibid., 1935, 91:  113-27.—Raudnitz, R. W.
L'examen du lait au point de vue de  sa purete, de sa fraicheur
et de l'etat de sante des animaux  producteurs.  Ann. med.
chir.  inf., Par., 1907,  11: 733.—Reinhardt, R., & Seibold, E.
Zur Diagnose  des Frischmilchendseins der Kiihe mit Hilfe der
Schardingerschen Reaktion.  Mhefte prakt. Tierh., 1910-11,
22: 215-24.—Richel,  A. E.  Inspection of dairy cows and its
relation to  the milk  supply.  South. California Pract., 1907,
22: 566-9.—Rievel.   Die  Bedeutung der  tierarztlichen Milch-
kontrolle.   Deut. tierarztl. Wschr., 1915, 23: 57-60.—Robin-
son, D. H.   Clean milk and the veterinary practitioner.  Vet.
J.,  Lond., 1927, 83:  197-200.— Rusway,  K.  [Role of veteri-
narians in control of  milk supply]   Allatorv. lap., 1934,  57:
249-51.—Schmidt,  W. Gesundheitsuberwachung der Milch-
viehbestande.   Deut.  tierarztl. Wschr.,  1935,  43:  641-5.—
Schulze, G.  Prufung der Milch einzelner Herden auf Refrak-
tion und Milchzuckergehalt.  Zschr. Untersuch. Lebensmitt.,
1927  53: 509-20.—Simpson, R.  The veterinarian in relation
to the milk supply.   J. R. San. Inst., 1929-30, 50: 678-84.—
Stark, N.  A bacteriologic survey of  cows in a certified dairy.
J.  Infect. Dis., 1926, 39:  114-21.—Stewart, S. L.   Physical
examination of dairy  cows.  Vet.  Med.,  Chic,  1929,  24:
406-8.—Toman, R.  V.  [Duties of  the  veterinarian in milk
hygiene; combatting  udder-streptomycosis and  pyobacillosis
by means of autovaccination during the dry period]  Tschr.
diergeneesk., 1935, 62: 909-13.—Villar, S.  Veterinary  control
of  dairy herds.  J. State M., Lond., 1904, 12: 710-5.—Way, C.
The veterinarian in sanitary milk production.  Cornell Vet.,
1912-13, 2: 29-40, 2  pi.—Wood-White, B.  The inspection of
dairy cattle under the milk and dairies (consolidation) act, 1915.
J. State M., Lond., 1935, 43: 1-16.
----   Economical  aspect.
   Desroziers, C.   *Conditions economiques de
la production du lait dans le Bassigny; essai d'6co-
nomie rurale   [Alfort]   113p   8?  Par.,  1931.
   Ebeling, F. [W.]  *Kritisches iiber die Renta-
bilitat der  Milchviehhaltung   [Kiel]   47p.   8?
Borna-Lpz., 1931.
   Jansen,  C.  *Die  Milchverwertung durch das
moderne   Mclkereigewerbe    [Kiel]    134p.    8?
Berl., 1927.
   Millard,  J.   *Prix  de revient du lait  dans  le
sud-est de la  Haute-Marne   [Alfort]   47p.   8?
Sens,  1933.
   Misner,  E.  G.    Economic  studies  of _ dairy
farming in New York;  condensery  milk without
cash crops.  75p.  8?  Ithaca, N. Y., 1923.
   Forms No. 421, Bull. Cornell Univ. Agr. Exp. Sta.
   Schweizer,  A.  *Die Milchwirtschaft im land-
wirtschaftlichen  Kleinbetriebe unter besonderer
Beriicksichtigung   des  Amtsbezirkes   und   der
Stadt  Konstanz   [Kiel]   67p.    8?   Konstanz,
1910.
   Suss, H.  *Untersuchungen iiber Milchproduk-
tionsschwankungen, ihre Ursachen und ihren  Ein-
fluss auf  die Milchverwertung  unter besonderer
Beriicksichtigung  der   Verhaltnisse  in _ Nieder-
schlesien und Ostpreussen.  98p.  8?  Kiel, 1931.
   Woodworth,  H.  C, Harris, C.  W., & Rau-
chenstein, E.  Efficiency studies in dairy farm-
ing.   54p.   8?   Durham, 1933.
   Forms No. 275, Bull. N. Hampshire Agr. Exp. Sta.
   Helm, W.   Forschungen  auf dem Gebiete der Milchver-
wertung. Molkerei Ztg, 1907,  17: 97— Hittcher.  Wodurch
lasst sich eine bessere Verwertung der Milch in den Genossen-
schafts- und  Sammel-Molkereien  erzielen?  Ibid., 1905,  15:
97.—Parran, T., jr.   Relation of  the retail  price of milk  to
production costs.  Am. J. Pub. Health, 1935, 25: 239-44.—
Petersen.  Milchanfuhrkosten bei Molkerei-Genossenschaften.
Molkerei Ztg,  1905, 15: 613.—Roby, J.  The economic produc-
tion and distribution of clean milk.  J. Am. M. Ass., 1906, 46:
1430-2.  ------  Economy  in producing   and   marketing
certified milk.  South. California Pract., 1906, 21: 349-53.—
Schema zu einem Milchlieferungs-Vertrag fiir Lieferung gleich-
bleibender Milchmengen.  Molkerei  Ztg, 1907,  17: 483.—
Whitaker, G. M.  The extra cost of producing  clean  milk.
U. S. Dep. Agr. Bur. Animal Indust. Bull. (1909) 1911, 119-31,
4 pi.

----   Instruction and  organization.
   Hodges, J. A.,  Kifer, R. S., & Nichols, R. D.
Dairy farm organization in Southeastern Kansas.
77p.   8?   Topeka, 1931.
   Forms No. 255, Bull. Kansas Agr. Coll. Exp. Sta.
   Pennsylvania  Association  op   Dairy  and
Milk  Inspectors.   Harrisburg.  Annual report.
9., 1933-
   Tailby,  G.  W., jr.  Some results of  dairy im-
provement associations.   19p.   8?  Ithaca, N. Y.,
1924.
   Forms No. 83, Cornell Extens. Bull.
   Borland, A. A.  The relation of the Dairy Department of the
Pennsylvania  State College to the dairy industry of the  State.
Annual Rep.  Pennsylvania  Ass.  Dairy &  Milk  Inspectors,
1933, 9: 72-9.—Brockhausen, von.  Das Molkereiwesen und
der Molkereiverband der  Provinz  Pommern im  Jahre  1905.
Molkerei Ztg, 1906, 16: 521.—Biinger.   Die Preussische Ver-
suchs-  und  Forschungsanstalt  fur Milchwirtschaft in  Kiel.
Zschr.  Fleisch Milchhyg., 1923-24,  34: 81-3.—Diffloth,  P.
Congres international de laiterie.  Ann. hyg., 1906, 4. ser., 5:
48-72.—Gaujoux.  Controle officieux du lait livr6 a Mont-
pellier par les laitiers syndiques.  Montpellier m6d., 1910, 30:
277-80.—Kelly, F.  A San Francisco milk conference. _ Survey,
1909, 22: 819.—Kohn, F.  G.  Aus den Leistungsregistern der
deutschen  Milchkontrollvereine in  Bohmen. Prag.  Arch.
Tiermed., 1933, 13: 13-6.—Kiihl.  Die hygienische Bedeutung
der iv.  Milchwirtschaftlichen  Provinzialausstellung zu  Kiel.
Deut. Vjschr. off. Gesundhpfl., 1912, 44: 767-73.—Legrand,
H.   A  propos de la  Ligue  du lait.  Bull.  Soc.  med.  Paris,
1936, 379.—Lundborg, M.  The  National Institute for Re-
search  in Dairying,  Reading.   Nord.  hyg.  tskr., 1926,  7:
275-81.—Milchwirtschaftliche  (Die)  Abteilung  auf der 20.
Wanderausstellung der D. L. G. zu Berlin-Schoneberg vom
14. bis  19. Juni 1906.   Molkerei Ztg, 1906, 16: 291; passim.—
Monostori, K.  [The  milk associations]  Allatorv. lap.,  1906,
29: 313; 437.—Montermbio, E.  Reglamentaci6n que  acerca 
DAIRY  INDUSTRY                            8                            DAIRY INDUSTRY
de la leche hace el Octavo  Congreso  Mundial de Lecherfa.
Salubridad, Mex., 1930, 1: 236-45.—Oehmke.  Die milch-
hygienische  Anstalt  Hofstede  Oud-Bussem.  Zschr.  Med-
beamte, 1906, 19: 757-61.—Reed, O. E.  Thirty-seven States
now in accredited area.  Certif. Milk, 1936, 11: 9; 20.—Roe-
land,  C  La  Ligue  du lait.  Rec.  med.  vet., 1921,  97:
376-80.—Sieveking, G.  H.   Der 5. Internationale Kongress
fiir Milchwirtschaft in  Stockholm, Mittel- u. Siidschweden,
Juni-Juli 1911.  Deut.  Vjschr. off. Gesundhpfl., 1912,  44:
293-300.—Straus, N.   The  function  of voluntary organiza-
tions in the campaign  for  the betterment for milk poduc-
tion and distribution.   Tr.  Internat. Congr. Hyg.  Demogr.
(1912)  1913, 4: 620-7.—Tillmans, J.  Bericht iiber die milch-
wirtschaftliche Tagung des  Deutschen Stadtetages in Mann-
heim am 23. und 24.  April  1926.  Zschr. Untersuch. Lebens-
mitt.,   1926,  52:  25-40.—Ujhelyi, I.  [The milk associations]
Allatorv. lap., 1906, 29: 349.—Vieth, P.  Aus dem Bericht iiber
die Tatigkeit des milchwirtschaftlichen Instituts Hameln im
Jahre  1905-6.  Molkerei Ztg, 1906,  16: 244; passim.

----   Methods.

   See also under  Milk; Milk  supply.
   Delanghe, C.   *Sur un essai de production de
lait cru aseptique.  46p.   8?  Par.,  1924.
   Dupuch, A.   *De  la  production  d'un  lait  de
vache sain  [Alfort] 47p.  8?   Bord.,  1927.
   Kulterer,  S.   *Das  Rachitisbekampfungs-
problem  vom milchwirtschaftlichen Standpunkt
[Kiel]  70p.  8?   [Hildesheim] 1931.
   Madre, J. M.  H.   *Production du lait.  46p.
8?  Par.,  1909.
   Arends, E.  Zur  Frage der Milchhygiene; iiber Ernahrung,
Haltung und Ziichtung des Milchviehes mit besonderer Beriick-
sichtigung der Wirtschaftsweise und des Milchviehschlages in
Ostfriesland  und auf  der  zugehorigen  Nordseeinsel Just.
Deut.  Vjschr. off.  Gesundhpfl., 1906, 38: 734-84.—Barille,
A.  Carbonodoseur  ou appareil pour  le dosage, dans le  lait,
de l'acide carbonique  sous ses divers £tats.  J. pharm. chim.,
Par.,   1909,  6.  ser.,  30: 452-5.—Bellinger.   Ueber Milch-
gewinnung und -behandlung auf dem Lande.  Vjschr. gerichtl.
Med.,  1913, 3. F., 46: 174-84.—Charante, G. H. M. van  [The
production and  available sources of  supply  of model milk]
Ned. tschr. geneesk., 1917,  1: 787-802.—Dolan, P. F.  Scien-
tific production of milk.  Vet. Rec, Lond., 1936, 16: 203-8.—
Drews, R.   Ein  Musterbetrieb  fiir  Kuhmilchgewinnung.
Deut.  Vjschr.  off.  Gesundhpfl., 1914, 46:  261-9.—Forbes,
W. G. The production of milk (clean or otherwise)  from
the producer's point of view.  Vet. J., Lond., 1927, 83: 214.—
Garrett, J.  H.  Critical  notes upon powers  and remedies
in connection with milk production.  San. Rec, Lond., 1909,
n. ser., 43:  317.—Grundsatze fiir  Gewinnung,  Vertrieb  und
Kontrolle  von Vorzugsmilch.  Mitt.  Lebensmitteluntersuch.,
Bern,  1921,  12: 1-8.—Harrison, F.  C  Cleaning  milk  by
centrifugal  force. Canad.  J.  M.  & S.,  1905,  17: 84-6.—
Hempel, W.  Ueber die Gewinnung einwandfreier Milch  fiir
Sauglinge, Kinder und Kranke.  Munch, med. Wschr., 1906,
52: 300-3.—Hobday,  F. The treatment of  milk in Sweden.
Vet. J., Lond., 1927,  83: 204-9.—Jackling, W.  The produc-
tion, storage,  and  distribution of  milk [abstr.]  J. R. San.
Inst.,   1911-12, 32: 108-10.—Jacobsen, A.  Die zweifelhafte
Wirkung des  Seihens  der  Milch.  Molkerei Ztg,  1914,  24:
385.—Kober, G. M.  Die Herstellung reiner Milch fiir kleine
Kinder in  Washington, D. C.  Zschr. Sauglingsfiirs., 1907,
1: 375-80.—Kroon, H. M.   Over den invloed van uitwendige
factoren op de melkproductie.   Tschr. diergeneesk., 1919, 46:
187-207.—Leber. Zur Frage der Gewinnung und des in den
Verkehr  Bringens  einwandfreier  Milch.  Munch,  tierarztl.
Wschr., 1929, 80: 485-8.—Levine, C. O., & Cadbury, W. W.
A study of the different kinds of milk produced in Kwantung.
China  M.  J., 1918,  32: 536-44, 2 pi.—Marcus,  A.  Neue
Grundsatze  iiber Milchgewinnung  und Milchernahrung  und
eine Musteranstalt  fiir deren Verwirklichung.  Zschr. Fleisch
Milchhyg.,  1906, 16: 325-30.—Mulier, K.   Die  Bedeutung
sachgemasser Aufbewahrung und Beforderung der Milch in der
Versorgung der  Stadte.  Ibid., 1926-27, 37: 313-6.—North,
C. E.   A method of milk production.  Med. Rec, N. Y., 1908,
73: 263-6.—Oyen, C F. van  [Experiences with the prepara-
tion of model milk in the Netherlands by Stenhouse Williams
method]  Tschr.  diergeneesk.,  1928,  55:   686-8.—Pelayo
Pelaez, P.   Algunas  consideraciones  practicas sobre la  pro-
ducci6n y  manipulaci6n de  la leche.  San. & benef., Habana,
1923,  27: 321-8.—Pritchard, E.  The milk problem; conden-
sation  and preservation. Bedrock, Lond., 1913-14, 2: 244-
53.—Pusch.   Die Kindermilchproduktion  in wirtschaftlicher
und hygienischer Beleuchtung  unter besonderer Beriicksichti-
gung  der  im Rassenstalle  der tierarztlichen Hochschule in
Dresden gemachten  Erfahrungen.   Zschr.  Infektkr.  Haus-
tiere,  1907-8, 3: 401-69.—Rothschild, H. de.  Traitement du
lait recolte;  filtrage;  pasteurisation;  sterilisation;  fixation;
ecremage;  transport du lait.  Hyg. viande, Evreux, 1909, 3:
549-81. ------ Les resultats pratiques  de la traite meca-
nique  des vaches laitieres.  Bull.  Acad,  med., Par., 1926,
3. ser., 95: 244-7.—Schlanbusch, J.  [Modern production of
milk for children]  Ugeskr.  laeger, 1936,  98:  118.—Schloss-
mann,  A,  Moderne Richtlinien fiir die einwandfreie Rohmilch-
gewinnung.  Wien. med. Wschr., 1925, 75: 193.—Schrott-
Fiechtl, H.  Versuche iiber die Gewinnung keimarmer Milch
auf der Ausstellung fur Sauglingspflege in  Berlin.  Molkerei
Ztg, 1906,  16: 207; 219.—Wilson, M.  The production of milk.
Am. Vet. Rev., 1910, 37: 356-62.

----  Methods:  Milking.
  Gaines, W. L.,  & Sanmann, F. P.  The quantity of milk
present in the udder of  the  cow at milking time.  Am. J.
Physiol.,  1927, 80: 691-701.—Gorini, C   Studi sulla mungi-
tura  meccanica dal punto  di  vista  igienico-batteriologico.
Rendic 1st. lombard. sc. lett., 1909, 2.  ser., 42:  252-65 —
Greene,  H. T., jr.  Success  with  machine-milking. Certif.
Milk,  1928, 2: 9.—Hastings, E. G., &  Hoffmann, C.  The
milking machine as a factor in milk hygiene.  Zbl. Bakt.,
2. Abt., 1908-9, 22: 222-31.—Mattick, A. T. R., & Procter, F.
The production of milk of low bacterial content by means of
milking machines.  J. Hyg.,  Lond.,  1927-28, 27:  215-24 —
Orr, T.  Milking machines and the production of clean milk.
Pub. Health, Lond., 1919-20, 33: 85-92.—Panisset, M.  Les
machines  a traire  et l'hvgiene de la traite.  Rec. m6d. v6t.,
1932, 108: 360-3.—Schowalter, E.  Begutachtung von Milch;
gebrochenes Melken.  Zschr. Untersuch. Nahrungsmitt., 1921,
43:  251-4.—Seelemann,  M.  Einiges iiber  Melkmaschinen,
insbesondere die Alfa-Laval-Melkmaschine (zugleich ein kriti-
scher  Beitrag  zur  Frage   des  Maschinenmelkens)  Deut.
tierarztl. Wschr., 1927, 35: 721-5.  ------  Experimente und
Beobachtungen an Milchkiihen im Rahmen der Galtforschung;
Beitrag zur Frage des Wertes der sog. Ausmelkmethode. Arch.
wiss. prakt. Tierh., 1931-32, 64:  530-5.   —---- &  Schaedla,
S.  Untersuchungen an sogenannten Melkmitteln; zur Technik
der  Melkmittelpriifung auf  keimtdtende  Eigenschaft.  Ibid.,
1936-37,  71:  254-62.  ------  Ergebnisse einer Reihe von
Melkmittelprtifungen. Ibid., 263-78.— Slager, M.  [Dry milk-
ing and idle talk]  Tschr. diergeneesk., 1935, 62: 31.—Svoboda,
H.  Ueber gebrochenes Melken unter Anwendung  der Hege-
lundschen Melkmethode.  Molkerei Ztg, 1905, 15: 434; 446 —
Thierry, E.  Traite de la vache.   Hyg. gen. appl., Par., 1907,
2: 97-101.—Wenck, A.  Ueber den Einfluss des Hegelundschen
Melkverfahrens auf die Milchabsonderung.   Molkerei Ztg, 1905,
15:  169-71.

       Sanitation.
  See also Dairy, Inspection;  Dairy,  Sanitation;
Dairy industry, Dairy cow: Veterinary inspection.
  Berges, E.  *La surveillance sanitaire de l'in-
dustrie du lait en France.et a l'etranger.  90p.  8?
Toulouse, 1907.
  Fischer,  H.   *Die  Ergebnisse  der  Kontrolle
einer Genossenschaftsmolkerei, insbesondere Un-
tersuchungen iiber den Fettgehalt, den Trocken-
substanzgehalt und die Verunreinigung der Milch
[Giessen]   67p.   8?   Buzbach, 1912.
  Gaultier, J. M. S.   *Les rapports du vdtdri-
naire avec la production  laitiere   [Alfort]    60p.
8?   Par., 1932.
  Gubitz, H. [A.]   *Kaltebakterien  mit beson-
derer Beriicksichtigung ihrer Bedeutung fiir die
Milchwirtschaft   [Kiel]    p.407-56.   8?   Berl.,
1928.
  Also Milchwirtsch. Forsch., 1928, 5:
  Malvezin,  P.  E.   Contribution a la  produc-
tion  d'un lait  pur  et  sain   [Alfort]  74p.  8?
Par., 1927.
  Schlampp, W.   Die Verhinderung der Milch-
verderbms  durch  Schmutz  und  Bakterien;  fiir
Tierarzte,  Landwirte,  Besitzer von  Molkereien
und Milchkuranstalten.  63p.   8?  Stuttg.,  1906.
  Seibel, L.  *Ergebnisse de: Milchkontrolle in
einer Abmelkwirtschaft.  95p.   8?  Giessen,  1908.
  United States.   Department op  Agricul-
ture.  Farmers Bulletin No. 602.   Production
of clean  milk.  18p.   8?   Wash., 1914.
  White House Conference on Child Health
and Protection.  Milk production and  control;
communicable diseases, public  health supervision
nutritional aspects, economic aspects.   392p.  8?

  Anderson, J. F.  Standards for milk, their necessity to the
welfare of^the dairy industry.  Pub. Health Rep.,Wasl.. 1916



occur.  Q. Bull.  Ohio StateTdHeSth ^10  ^VlT*
Bird. R. W. The milk question from fiM^t^taT 
DAIRY INDUSTRY
9
DAIRY INDUSTRY
N. England M.  Gaz., 1914, 49: 250-66.—Bodger, H. W. S.
Progress in the production of clean milk.  Vet. J., Lond., 1927,
83: 250-3.—Brenet.  Production hygienique du lait;  visite
d'un etablissement fonctionnant aux environs de Paris.  Hyg.
viande, Evreux,  1910, 4: 199-201.—Burstein, A.  B.   [Experi-
ment in sanitary-hygienic investigation of milk industry in vil-
lages]  Profil. med., Kharkov, 1927, 6:3; 14-9.—Christiansen,
M.  [The importance of refrigeration of commercial  milk for
sanitary  conditions]  Nord.  hyg.  tskr.,  1924,  5:  23-38.—
Coit, H. L.  The work of medical milk commissions in the cam-
paign for the betterment of milk production and distribution.
Tr. Internat. Congr.  Hyg. Demogr. (1912) 1913, 15. Congr.
4: 611-20.—De  Vine, J. F.  Milk  production: the necessity
for inspection of the sources of milk and the prevention of
subsequent  contamination,  human and  bovine.  N.  York
State J. M., 1907,  7: 452-5.—Dewberry,  E. B.  Dairies  and
cowsheds, their effect upon the purity of the milk supplied to
military hospitals, troops, and married families.  J. R.  Army
M. Corps, 1913,  21: 570; 676.—Fenton, J.  Municipal produc-
tion and supply of milk.  Med. Off.,  Lond.,  1920, 23: 88.—
Fettick, O.  [The production of hygienic milk]  Allatorv. lap.,
1907, 30:  519; passim.—Forster, W. H. What the dairyman
expects from  the  medical  officer  of  health.  Canad.  Pub.
Health  J., 1934, 25: 580-6.—Foth.  Die  Ueberwachung der
Milchgewinnung und des Verkehrs mit Milch.  Deut.  tierarztl.
Wschr., 1907,  15: 603; 647.—Freeman, R. G.  The essentials
in the production of clean milk.  Pediatrics, N. Y., 1908, 20:
475-80.—Garcia, C M. Control higienico de la producci6n
lechera  en Cuba.  Cron. med.  quir. Habana, 1932, 58: 135-
46.—Geudens,  M.   Production hygienique du  lait.  Congr.
internat. aliment., 1910, 2. Congr., sect. 3, 111-4.—Gorini, C.
L'alimentazione  delle vaccine e la produzione igienica del latte.
Igiene mod., 1914,  7: 129-33.  Also Rendic 1st. lombard. sc.
lett.,  1914,  2. ser., 47: 288-94.—Hall, A. G.  The veterina-
rian in  the production of clean milk.  Cornell Vet., 1924, 14:
239-41.—Hanson, H.  The state board of health and the dairy
industry.   Health  Notes, Jacksonville, 1934, 26: 99-101.—
Hardenbergh, J. G.  Clean  milk and the responsibility  for its
production.  Cornell Vet., 1930, 20: 31-8.  ------  Technical
supervision in the  production of highest  quality milk.   Vet.
Med., Chic, 1931,  26:  210-5.—Heine.  Die Beziehungen des
Tierarztes zum Molkereiwesen.  Deut.  tierarztl. Wschr., 1930,
38: 439-43.—Jensen, O. De l'appreciation du lait a la laiterie.
Rev.  gen. lait, Lierre, 1908-9, 7: 301-9.—Kessler, F.  Beitrag
zur   hygienischen  Beurteilung  der   Molkereimilch.  Prag.
tierarztl. Arch., 1934, 14: 39-48.—Laitiers (Les) et la medicine.
Rev.  crit.  path., Par.,  1934-35, 5: 67-72.—Leenen, R.  Zur
Milchwirtschaft  in Egypten, Deutschland  und Italien und zur
Tuberkulosefrage  ihrer Milchviehbestande.  Deut.  Aerzte
Ztg, 1933, 8:  No. 377.—Lepper, D. B.  Clean milk  and  how
to get it.   West Virginia M. J., 1936, 32: 135-7.—Macdonald,
E. K.  Clean milk production.   Pub. Health, Lond.,  1930-31,
44: 16-8.—Magruder, G. L.  The problem of milk production
in the District of Columbia.  Washington M. Ann., 1910, 8:
403-8.  Also repr.------The sanitary betterment of milk
production  and distribution.   Tr.  Internat.  Congr.  Hyg.
Demogr.  (1912) 1913.  15. Congr., 4: 637-43.—Mayall, G.
Clean milk; how can the general practitioner aid in its produc-
tion?  Vet. J., Lond., 1925, 81: 491-4.   ------ Milk clean
at the source.  Ibid., 1935,  91: 315.—Meinert, C  Genossen-
schaftliche  Bestrebungen zur  Forderung  der  Milchhygiene.
Zschr. Fleisch Milchhyg., 1908, 18: 387-90.—Meyn, A.  Zur
Frage der Untersuchungspflicht der Milcherzeuger und Mol-
kereien hinsichtlich der hygienisch-bakteriologischen  Beschaf-
fenheit der  Milch.  Ibid.,  1936-37,  47:  280-2.—Moncorvo
filho.  Sobre a inspeccao da produccao e da venda do leite no
Rio de Janeiro (Brasil)   Arch. lat. amer. pediat., B. Air., 1908,
4: 201-4.—Monsarrat.   Meilleures conditions de  production
du lait destine a l'alimentation des enfants.  Rev. med. Nor-
mandie, 1908, 181-9; 209.—Monvoisin, A.  L'inspection de la
production du lait.   Rev. gen. lait, Lierre,  1906-7, 6: 131-7.—
Mori, A.   L'igiene nell' industria del latte in rapporto alia
profilassi  delle  malattie infettive  e alia  tutela  della  prima
infanzia in  Italia.   Ramazzini,  Fir.,   1908,  2:  189-211.—
Moussu, G.  De I'influence de l'etat de sante des laitieres sur
la valeur  du lait alimentaire.  Rec. med. vet., 1908,  85: 559-
66- 626.—Nasmith,  G. G.  The production of  a  safe  mu-
nicipal milk supply.  Am. Med.,  1913, n. ser., 8: 467-72 —
Neseni, R.  Die Stellung des praktischen Tierarztes und des
Veterinarhygienikers in der Milchwirtschaft.  Prag.  tierarztl.
Arch  1934 14: 53-64.—Newton, R. C.  The initial  contami-
nation of milk.   J. Am. M. Ass., 1904, 43: 1387-93.—Nyrop.E.
 Improvements of cow-barns and milking conditions]  Ugeskr.
laeger, 1934, 96: 976-8— Pearson, L.  [et  al.]   Report  of the
committee on the inspection of herds and farms used for the
production  of certified  milk.  Pediatrics, N. Y., 1908, 20:
500-7 —Porcher. C  Sur le controle de la production du lait.
J. med. vet. zootechn., Lyon, 1908,  5. ser., 12: 449-59 —Pres-
cott, S. C   The production of clean milk as a practical propo-
sition.  Maryland M. J., 1906, 49: 208-18.—Rawl.B. H.  The
function of central official agencies looking toward the  improve-
ment of milk production and distribution.  Tr. Internat. Congr.
Hyg.  Demogr.  (1912)  1913, 15. Congr., 4: 595-8.—Reid.G.
Administrative control under the Milk and Dairies (Consolida-
tion)  Act, 1915, and Orders.   Pub. Health,  Lond.,  1918-19,
32- 79-82 —Reiss,  F.   Darf in Milchhandlungen  geraucht
we'rden?   Molkerei Ztg, 1906, 16: 25-8  ——- & Busche C
Eine einiiihrige chemische Kontrolle der Viehhofsmilch.  Zschr.
Fleisch Milchhyg.,  1907, 17: 181-3.—Rennes,  J.  Production
du lait propre et sain sous le controle officiel.  Bull.  Soc. sc.
hyg. aliment., Par., 1931, 19: 293-307.—Report (The)  of Lord
Astor's Committee on the production and distribution  of milk.
Vet. Rec, Lond., 1921, n. ser., 1: 19-26.—Reynolds, M. H.
Milk as affected by stable practices and subsequent handling.
Am. Vet. Rev., 1907-8,  32: 690-709.—Richmond, A. R.  B.
Practical points in the production of clean and wholesome milk.
Canad. Pub. Health  J., 1932, 23: 26-31.—Rous,  E.   La pro-
duction du lait pur et sain.  Ann. falsif.. Par., 1931, 24:  108-
11.—Schlanbusch, J.  [Medical inspection of milk production]
Ugeskr. laeger,  1936, 98: 400.—Schrorer, E. H.   Some of the
economic difficulties in meeting sanitary requirements for the
production and distribution  of  clean milk.   N. England M.
Month.,  1912, 31: 45-57.—Somer, F.  E.  The production  of
clean milk v. pasteurization.  Vet. J., Lond., 1927, 83:  188-
95.—Sperk.   Milchgewinnung nach hygienischen Grundsatzen.
Jahrber.  Schles. Ges. vaterl. Kult. (1935) 1936, 108:  27-9.—
Stonehouse,  E. H.  The production  of clean  milk.  Pub.
Health J., Toronto,  1922, 13:  293-302.—Taylor,  G. B.  The
city health officer in relation to the local milk plant.  Nation's
Health, Chic., 1926,8:807; 860.—Terni, C  I danni delle mosche
nell' industria del latte.  Gior. med. vet., 1924, 73: 531; 541.—
Tevis, M.  Clean milk for consumers;  present-day technique
in the production and care of milk.  Sc. Am. Month.,  1921,  4:
56-60.—Thresh, J. C  The  milk problem or the production
and distribution of pure, clean milk  [Abstr.]  Med.  Press &
Circ,  Lond.,  1908,  n.  ser., 85:  606;  636—Trendtel.  Hy-
gienische Einblicke in die amerikanische Milchwirtschaft auf
Grund  einer  Studienreise   durch Nordamerika.  Gesundh.
Ingenieur, 1929, 52: 122-5.—Trotter, A. M.   A Danish object
lesson in pure milk supplies; how the Copenhagen milk supply
company  safeguards  the public.  San. Rec, Lond.,  1908,
n.  ser., 41: 391; 503.—Vasseur, L.   Au  sujet  du  controle
sanitaire de la production du lait.  Hyg. viande, Evreux, 1907,
1: 552-60.—Villar, S.  The veterinary  profession and a  pure
milk supply.  Vet. Rec, Lond., 1922, 2: 717-27.—Virdis, F. Le
condizioni igieniche del latte di Parma con speciale riguardo ai
locali di produzione e  di vendita.  Igiene  mod.,  1933, 26:
84-99.—Voitkevich, A.  [Achievements  of dairy microbiology
for  the period of the last 15 years  (1918-33)]  Mikrobiologia,
Moskva, 1934, 3: 3-15.—Way, C  The sanitary production
and handling of commercial milk.  Am. Vet. Rev., 1911-12,
40: 324-30.—Webster, E. H.  Some important factors in the
production of sanitarv milk.   U. S. Dep.  Agr. Bur.  Animal
Indust.,  Circ.  142,  Wash., 1911, 161-78.—Wolff,  A.  Die
Milchhygiene auf dem VI. internationalen Kongress fiir Milch-
wirtschaft in  Bern.   Deut. Vjschr.  off.  Gesundhpfl., 1915,47:
75-81.

----   Waste  disposal.

   Walker,  C. L. [et al.]   Studies on the  treat-
ment and the disposal of  dairy wastes.   170p.   8?
Ithaca, N. Y.,  1923.
   Forms No. 425, Bull. Cornell Univ. Agr. Exp. Sta.
   Bettels, J.   Aeltere und neuere Verfahren  zur Beseitigung
und Verwertung von  Molkereiabwassern. Gesundh. Ingenieur,
1928, 51: 539-41.—Domic, Daire &  Vigneret.  Epuration et
utilisation des eaux residuaires  de laiterie.  Rev. gen. lait,
Lierre, 1911-14, 9: 505-19.—Nichols. C. M.  The treatment of
milk wastes.   Pub. Health News,  Trenton,  1924, 9:  60-4.—
Phelps, E. B.  Treatment  and disposal of creamery wastes.
Pub. Health Rep., Wash., 1918, 33: 2169-74, pi.

 DAIRYMAN.
    Arms, B. L.  The man behind the milk-pail.  South Texas
M. Rec, 1916,  10: No. 4, 10-2.—Banik, E.   Der Arbeitsschutz
in der Molkereiindustrie.  Zbl. Gewerbehyg., 1936, n. F., 13:
201-7.—Gerassimov, M. J.  [Nodules of  milking  women]
Sovet. vrach. gaz., 1932, 243.—Oppenheim, M., & Fessler, A.
Ueber Melkerknoten.   Arch.  Derm.  Syph.,  Berl.,  1929-30,
159: 334-42.—Schultze, W.,  & Grundherr,  F.  von.  Ueber
Melkerknoten  mit  toxischem  Exanthem.   Ibid., 1929, 158:
1-15.—Senin,  A.   Beitrag  zur  Kenntnis  der  sogenannten
Melkerknoten.  Derm.  Wschr.,  1932,  94:  605-11.—Tonsil
removal assures pure  milk.  Science  News Lett., 1934, 26:
201.—Zumbusch, L. von.  Ueber Melkerknoten.  Arch. Derm.
Syph., Berl.,  1926, 150: 311.

 DAIRY  products.

    See also  Milk; also  names of milk products  as
Butter; Cheese; Cream,  &c.
    Schoofs, F.    Le  controle  du  lait  dans  les
fabriques de beurre.  7p.    8?   Li6ge,  1905.
    TJ. S. Department of Agriculture.   Bureau
of Animal Industry.  Bulletin No. 87. Market
milk investigations: the  milk  and cream  exhibit
at the National Dairy Show,  1906; by Clarence
B.  Lane.   21p.    8?   Wash.,  1906.
   ----Circular  No. 153.  The dissemination of
disease by dairy products and methods for pre-
vention.   57p.   8?  Wash., 1910. 
DAIRY PRODUCTS
10
DALBAN
   Arup, P.  The analysis and composition of vegetable parch-
 ment used for packing dairy products.  Analyst, Lond., 1931,
 56:  149-61.—Breed,  R.  S.  Examination of dairy and food
 products.  Am.  J.  Pub. Health,  1937, 27: suppl.  111-3.
 ------ & Dotterrer, W.  D.  The pasteurization of dairy by-
 products.  J. Bact., Bait., 1916, 1: 106.—Crumbine, S.J.  Epi-
 demics from infected  milk,  ice cream,  and  cheese in  1932.
 Proc. Conf.  Health  Author. N. America,  1933,  48:  79.—
 Dantec, P.   Les laits, beurres, crimes et fromages de Came-
 roun.  Ann.  med. pharm. col.,  Par.,  1935,  33:  1051-6.—
 Extraneous matter  in butter.  Month. Bull.  Indiana Div.
 Pub. Health, 1934, 37: 94.—Garcia, C.  M.   El  nuevo regla-
 mento de la leche y sus productos derivados.  Cr6n. m6d. quir.
 Habana,  1934, 60:  514—25.   ------  Temario de un  curso
 te6rico-practico elemental de leche y productos derivados, en
 diez  lecciones.  Ibid.,  1935,  61:  175-8.—Gershenfeld, L.
 Useful milk products and milk preparations.  Am. J. Pharm.,
 1932, 104: 540.—Glien, H.  Fortschritte in der Rahmbehand-
 lung.  Molkerei  Ztg,  1910,  20:  255.—Hardenbergh,  J. G.
 Veterinary service in the control of dairy products.  Am. J.
 Pub. Health, 1936, 26: 597-605.—Hiscock,  I. V.  Report of
 committee on food value of milk and milk products.  Contr.
 Yale M. School Dep. Pub. Health, 1933-35,  14: No. 7 —
 Ikeda, T.  Control of milk and of milk products.  League of
 Nations Health Organ.,  Geneva,  1925, 35-9.—Uavsky, J.
 [Inspection of milk and milk products in the garrison of Prague
 in  1936]  Voj.  zdrav.  listy,  1936, 12: 213-22.—Kitchen,
 J. M. W.  Bacteria and bacterial proliferations in dairy prod-
 ucts, related  problems, and their solution. Med. Rec, N. Y.,
 1914, 85: 889-91.—Kroon, H. M. [Hygiene  of milk products]
 Ned. tschr. geneesk., 1920, 2: 204-14.—Lafargue, X. Utilisa-
 tion d'un sous-produit du lait; les matieres plastiques a base
 de caseine.   Nature, Par., 1920, 48: 289-94.—Lampitt, L. H.,
 Hughes, E.  B.,  & Bogod, M.  The routine examination of
 dairy products, with special reference to the  Majonnier tester.
 Analyst, Lond.,  1924, 49: 413-20.—Loeffler, F.   Hygiene der
 Molkereiprodukte. Deut. med. Wschr., 1901, 27: 885; 909.—
 Liining, O., & Herzig, P.  Zur Bestimmung von Molkeneiweiss
 und Quark in Gemischen beider.  Zschr. Untersuch. Nahrungs-
 mitt., 1921, 42:  23-9.—Lucas, A.  Some of the difficulties in
 connection with  the question of analytical standards for milk,
 butter, and butter fat in Egypt.  Cairo Sc.  J.,  1911, 5: 297-
 317.—Marre, F.  Lait pur;  beurre  pur; fromage pur.  Rev.
 sc, Par., 1908, 5. ser., 10: 233-8.—Merchant, I. A.  The needs
 of national and  state unity  in the  sanitary control of dairy
 products.  J. Am. Vet. M. Ass., 1937, 90: 398-403.—Noorden,
 C. von. Ueber Milch, Kase, Butter.  Med. Klin., 1915, 11:
 1222-4.—Palmer, L.  S.  The  chemistry of milk and dairy
 products viewed from a colloidal standpoint.  Indust. Engin.
 Chem., 1924, 16: 631-5.—Palmer, W. B., Shrader, J. H. [et al.]
 Milk and  dairy products.  Am.  J. Pub. Health,  1933, 23:
 suppl., 82-7.—Queuille,  H., &  Roux, E.   Application du
 decret du 25  mars 1924 concernant le lait et les produits de la
 laiterie.  Ann. falsif.,  Par., 1924, 17: 431-9.—Ramires, A. B.
 Antibiose microbiana; transmissibilidade dos agentes infeciosos
 do leite aos seus  derivados industrials.  Med. contemp., Lisb.,
 1936, 54:  197-9.—Rohrig, A.  Die Ergebnisse der  Ueber-
 wachung des Verkehrs mit Milch und Molkereierzeugnissen in
 Leipzig.  Molkerei  Ztg,  1911,  21:  361.—Schweizerisches
 Lebensmittelbuch Antrage betreffend Revision des Abschnittes
 Milchprodukte  (exclusive Butter)   Mitt. Lebensmittelunter-
 such., Bern, 1913, 4: 49-66.—Sisin,  A. N. [Furnishing popu-
 lous centers with milk and milk products and sanitary measures
 in that matter]   Obshchestven. vrach.,  1914,  5:  667-98.—
 Thompson, S. C  Increasing creamery profits by handling
 special products and utilizing by-products. U. S. Dep. Agr. Bur.
 Animal Indust.  Bull. (1910)  1912, 297-306—Unterdruckung
 von Betriigereien im Handel mit Milch, Milcherzeugnissen, und
 Fettstoffen.  Reichsgesundhbl., 1936, 11: 161-3.

 DAKAR.
   Couvy, L.   Note su sujet de l'agrandissement du port de
 Dakar.  Bull. Soc. path, exot., Par.,  1926, 19: 657-61.
   DAKE,  Walter  Marshall,  1855-1922.
   Obituary.  J.  Am. M. Ass., 1923,  80: 52.

   DAKIN,  Florence.   Simplified nursing,   xiv,
 499p.  8?   Phila., J. B.  Lippincott Co. [1925]
 Also 2. ed.  xiv, 499p.   [1930]  Also 3. ed.   xvi,
 501p. [1931]
   DAKIN, Henry Drysdale,  1880-       Oxida-
 tions and reductions in the animal body.  2. ed.
 ix,  176p.   8?  Lond., Longmans, Green & Co.,
 1922.
   DAKIN, William  Radford, 1860-1935.
   Obituary.- Brit. M. J., 1935, 1: 393.   Also Lancet, Lond
 1935, 1: 406.

 DARIN'S solution.

  See under  Chlorine.
  DALAND,  Ernest Mferrill]   1891-        The
relief of pain in cancer patients.   5p.  8?  Wash.,
Gov. Print. Off.,  1936.
  Forms Suppl. No. 121, Pub. Health Rep., Wasn.
   DALBAN, Georges, 1910-       Contribution
 a I'etude de la rupture souscutanee du tendon long
 extenseur du pouce.   57p.  8?  Lyon, Bosc freres,
 1935.
   DALBERA, Maurice,  1894-        *La loi d'Ol-
 lier: la delaut d'accroissement d'un os du segment
 intermediate d'un membre produit l'incurvation
 de l'os parallele; son application  en pathologie,
 notamment  dans  la  maladie  de  Madelung et
 l'hemimelie partielle.  55p.   8?   Par.,  1927.
   DALBERG, Nils,  1736-1820.
   Josephson, C D.  [Biography]  Sven. lak.  sail, forh., 1931,
 317-25.
   DALBEY, Ralph  Alexander, 1877-1923.
   Obituary.  J. Am. M. Ass., 1923, 81: 492.
   DALBIEZ,  Roland.  La methode  psychanaly-
 tique et  la  doctrine freudienne.   2v.  iv, 656p.;
 528p.  8?  Par., DesclSe de Brouwer & cie [1936]
   DALCHE, Paul,  1858-1931.   Gynecologie et
 accidents du  travail; role  de  l'emotion et  des
 influences  nerveuses.   63p.   8?    Par., Vigot
 freres,  1922.
   ----   Lecons cliniques et therapeutiques sur
 les maladies des femmes; maladies  de l'ovulation.
 175p.  roy.  8?   Par., Vigot freres,  1925.
   See also Robin, Albert, & Dalche, P.  Traitement medical
 [&c]  723p.  8?  Par., 1922.
   For biography see Bull. Soc. m6d. hop. Paris, 1931, 3. ser.,
 17: 1956-60.
   ---- BENDER, X. [et  al.]  Les cures hydro-
 minerales en gynecologic  143p.  8?   Par., 1922.
   DALDRUP,   Karl,  1909-       *Die   Ront-
 genbestrahlung   der  Hautcarcinome  nach  der
 Methode von Coutard  [Munster]  23p.  tab.  8?
 Bottrop i. W.,  W.  Postberg,  1936.
   DALE, Edgar, 1900-       How to appreciate
 motion  pictures;  a  manual  of  motion-picture
 criticism prepared for high-school  students,   xi,
 243p.  pi.   ports.   8?   N. Y.,  Macmillan  Co.,
 1933
   DALE,  Henry  Hallett, DRUMMOND,  John
 Cornell [et  al.]   Lectures on certain  aspects of
 biochemistry.   viii,  313p.   8?    Lond.,  Univ.
 London Press,  1926.
   DALE,  Jane  Elizabeth,  1893-       *The  in-
 fluence of salts upon the hydrolysis  of starch  by
 pancreatic  amylase   [Columbia  Univ.] 28p.   8?
 N. Y.,  1925.
   DALE,  Thomas,  1700-50.
   Seibels,  R. E.  Thomas Dale,  of Charleston, S.  C.  Ann.
 M. Hist., 1931, n. ser., 3:  50-7.

   DALE, Torleif.  Der Wert der Rontgenunter-
suchung in der Lungendiagnostik.   lllp.  29  pi.
 8?   Stockh., P. A. Norstedt &  Soner, 1932.
   Forms Suppl. 16, Acta radiol.

   D'ALESSANDRO, Raffaele.   Medicinae medi-
 cina  legale  militare.   xii,  426p.   illust.    8?
 Roma, L. Pozzi [1936]
   DALGLIESH, Jonathan, 1839-1927.
   Obituary.  Lancet, Lond., 1927, 2: 1156.

   DALHOFF,   Antonius   [Joseph]    1905-
 *Beeinflussung der Dehydrierungsvorgange durch
 Nikotin und Atropin [Munster]  lip.  8?  Ems-
 detten  (Westf.)  H. & J.  Lechte, 1932.
   DALIGAND,  Pierre,   1907-        Contribu-
tion a  l'6tude de la syphilis de  bourgeon incisif
dans la  syphilis  her^ditaire.  93p.   8?   Lyon,
 Bosc freres, 1936.
   D'ALISE, Raffaele.    Influenza degli  organi
endocrini,  sub"  apparato  dentario.  56p.   8°
 Nap., A. Trani, 1914.
   DALKOWSKI, Else, 1909-      *Ein Fall von
hochgradiger, auf  die 1.  Molaren beschrankter
 Paradentose in  einem  sonst einwandfreien  Ge-
 bisse.  14p.   8?  Tub., E. Gobel,  1931. 
DALL
11
DALSACE
  DALL, William.  Ground porcelain inlays,  xii,
196p.  illus.  8?  Lond., H. Kimpton,  1933.
  DALLACH, Hans [Willi Paul] 1897-      *Ver-
gleichende Betrachtungen iiber die Materialien-
und  Zahnersatzkunde des  Amerikaners Richard-
son mit dem heutigen Stande dieser Wissenschaft.
38p.  8?   Lpz., Sturm & Koppe, 1922.
  DALLA  Croce, Giovanni Andrea, 1510[?]-75[?]
  Giordano, D.  Nuovi documenti biografici su Giovannan-
drea Dalla Croce.  Riv. stor. sc. med., 1934, 25:  1-9.
  DALLAS  County  Medical  Society.   Dallas
medical journal.   Dallas, v.ll, 1925-
  DALLAS (The) medical journal;  published by
the  Dallas  County   Medical  Society.  Dallas,
v.ll, 1925-
  DALLA Volta, Amedeo.  Studi di psicologia e
di psichiatria sulla prigionia di guerra.  55p.  8?
Fir., M. Ricci, 1919.
  ----Malattie dell' intestino.  p.408-528.  8?
Tor., 1931.
  In Med. int. (Ceconi) Tor., 1931, 2:
  DALLDORF, Gilbert,  1900-
  See Eddy, Walter H., & Dalldorf, G.  The avitaminoses.
338p.  8? Bait., 1937.
  DALLMEYER, Heinz, 1901-      *Ueber die
Abhangigkeit der Anaesthesinwirkung von Oelen
als Losungsmittel.   50p.   8?  Gott.,  Dieterich,
1933.
   DALLY, Clarence Madison, 1865-1904.
   Brown, P.  [Biography]  In his Am. martyrs Roentg. rays,
Springf., 1936, 32-49.
   DALLY, John  Frederick,  1877-        High
blood  pressure,  its  variations and  control; a
manual for practitioners,   xii, 155p.   7 pi.  8?
Lond., W. Heinemann, 1923.
  ----  Low blood pressure, its causes and sig-
nificance,  xix, 257p.   3 pi.  ch.  8?   Lond., W.
Heinemann, 1928.
  ----   Blood pressure; a  manual  for  nurses,
hygienists, and social workers.  115p.  8?  Lond.,
Faber & Faber, 1931.
  See also Pachon, V., & Fabre. R.  Clinical investigation of
cardiovascular function.  252p.  8?  Lond., 1934.
   DALMADY,  Zoltan,  1880-1934.
   Obituary. Arch.  M. Hydr., Lond., 1935, 13: 13, port.
Also Gy6gyaszat,  1934,  74: 654.—Torday, F.  [Obituary]
Budapesti orv. ujs., 1934, 32:  1007.—Vamossy  [Obituary]
Orv. hetil., 1934, 78: 1002.
   DALM AHOY-ALLAN,   James  Cyril,  1883-
1926.
  Obituary. Brit. M. J., 1926, 2: 580.
   D'ALMEIDA,  Joaquim Evaristo.  *Inversao
uterina.  195p.   8?  Lisb., E. Roza, 1885.
   D'ALMEIDA Ribeiro, Manuel.  *Breve estudo
sobre o herpes.  71p.  8?  Lisb., J. G. de Sousa
Neves, 1880.
   D'ALMEIDA Vieira, Antonio Seraphim.   *Ai-
fecc5es carbunculosas.   36p.   roy.  8?   Bahia
Typ. Conservadora,  1867.
   D'ALMEIDA Vieira, Joaquim Manoel.  *Quei-
maduras.  37p.  roy. 8?   Bahia,  Typ. Conserva-
dora, 1868.                      ^.   _  „
   DALQUEN, Fritz,  1904-      *Em Fall von
Spontanpneumothorax nach einer abscedierenden
Bronchopneumonie  [Freiburg i. Br.]  12p.  8.
Giessen, A. Klein,  1929.
  DALRYMPLE,  Fitz William,  1860-1922.
  Obituary. J. Am. M. Ass., 1922, 79: 1705.
   DALRYMPLE-CHAMPNEYS, Weldon.  Un-
dulant fever, with special reference  to animal
sources of infection and the possibility of its prev-
alence  in  England and Wales.   78p.   3 pi.  8.
Lond., H. M. Stat. Off., 1929.
   Forms No. 56, Rep. Pub. Health & Med. Subj., Lond
  ----  Report  on the supervision of milk pas-
teurizing  plants.  47p.  8?  Lond., 1935
  Forms No. 77, Rep. Pub. Health & Med. Subj., Lond.
  DALSACE, Jacques, 1888-
  See Francillon-Lobre, Marthe, & Dalsace, J.  Diagnostic e(
traitement de la stenlite par l'hystero-salpyngographie.  42p
8°  Par., 1931.
  DALSACE, Jean Charles, 1893-      * Castra-
tion  ovarienne  et   troubles  du  metabolisme
mineral; a propos d'osteopathies douloureuses suc-
c6dant a la menopause artificielle.  105p.   4 pi.
8?  Par.,  1926.
  DALSACE, Robert, 1897-       *Le bacterio-
phage de d'Herelle;  ses  applications en  thera-
peutique urinaire.  89p.  8?  Par., 1925.
  DALSCH, Use, 1907-       *Zur  Strahlenbe-
handlung des Glioma retinae;  Bericht fiber zwei
Falle  der  Universitatsaugenklinik des Charite-
Krankenhauses  zu  Berlin   [Berlin]   44p.   8?
Charlottenb., Gebr. Hoffmann, 1934.
  DALSJOE, Ivar Bertil, 1877-1933.
  Hybbinette, R.  [Obituary]  Tskr.  mil. halsov., 1933, 58:
201.
  DALTON, John, 1766-1844.
  Neville-Polley, L. J.  John Dalton.  63p. 8? Lond., 1920.
  DALTON, John C, jr.  1825-89.  A treatise on
human physiology; designed for the use of stu-
dents  and  practitioners of   medicine.   3.  ed.
2 pts.  xxviii,  706p.; 32p.   illust.   8?   Phila.,
H.  C. Lea, 1866.
  DALTON, Norman, 1857-1923.
  Obituary.  Brit. M. J.,  1923, 1: 490. Also Lancet, Lond.,
1923, 1: 568.

DALTONISM.
  See Color blindness.
  DALTRO  Silva, Manoel  Simoes.  *Da  patho-
genia e tratamento da glycosuria.  35p.  roy. 8?
Bahia,  Poggetti de Tourinho & Ca, 1864.
  DALZIEL, Thomas Kennedy,  1861-1924.
  Obituary.  Brit. M. J.,  1924, 1: 356. Also Glasgow M. J..
1924, 101: 154-6, port.  Also Lancet, Lond., 1924, 1: 362, 417,
  DAM, Cornelis van.   *Kwaadaardige  bijnier-
gezwellen  [Malignant suprarenal tumors]   4 p. 1.
141p.   7 pi.  roy. 8?  Amst., 1924.
  DAMADE,  Elisabeth, 1895-       *Les ste-
noses cicatricielles des voies digestives, cons6cu-
tives  a l'ingestion de liquides caustiques.  54p.
2 1.   8?  Par., 1922.
  DAMADE, Henri.  *La vaccinothdrapie  par
voie buccale; son application  au traitement de la
furonculose de l'enfant.  56p.   8?  Par., 1922.
  DAMADE, Rene.   Etudes  sur le  tubage  duo-
denal; l'epreuve  de Meltzer-Lyon; l'alimentation
duodenale.   lOOp.   illust.   8?   Par.,  O. & G.
Doin, 1926.
  DAMAS,  Andre,  1897-      Contribution  a
I'etude de la granulie a forme thoracique dans la
premiere et la moyenne enfance.  91p. 8? Par.,
1924.
  DAMASCHUN, Gerhard,  1910-       *Bei-
trage zur Frage der  intrapartalen Infektion des
Neugeborenen.   42p. 2 tab.   8?  Berl., R. Pfau,
 1936.
  DAMAYE, Henri,  1876-      Questions  mo-
dernes de neuro-psychiatrie.  96p. 2 1.  8?  Par.,
N.  Maloine, 1931.
  DAMBIER, Marcel, 1892-      Contribution
a   I'etude  du  traitement  des  ruptures  utero-
vesicales.   40p.   8?   Par., 1922.
   DAMBRIN,   Paul.    Traitement  chirurgical
des cavernes de la base,  viii, 231 p.  illust.  8?
Par., J. B. Bailliere [1935]
   DAMERAU, Gerhard, 1908-       *Ueber das
 Krankheitsbild  des  Prostataabszesses und  seine
operative   Behandlung.    39p.   8?   Konigsb.,
J. Raabe, 1937. 
DAMEUVE
12
DAMON
   DAMEUVE, Maurice, 1892-      *Un cas de
 dysthyroidie familiale k forme d'instabilit6; syn-
 drome de juvenilite' persistante.  70p.  8?  Par.,
 1924.
   DAMEZ,  Maurice,  1910-       *Essai   de
 pathogenie g6ne>ale des gros coeurs dits primitifs.
 272p.   8?   Lyon, Bosc freres, 1935.
   DAMI,  Donato.  *Infiltration sanguine  de la
 cornee;  keratohema; 6tude  clinique et  critique.
 28p.   8?  Geneve, 1929.
   DAMIANOV, Georges B.  *Valeur clinique de
 la  reaction  de  Bordet-Wassermann.  39p.   8?
 Geneve, 1932.
   DAMIANOVICH, Eleodoro, 1843-1925.
   Necrologia.  Sem. med., B. Air., 1925, 32: 1404-6.
   DAMIDOT, Jean, 1907-      *Etat actuel de
 nos connaissances pouvant servir de base  a la
 prophylaxie  de   la  maladie  de  Heine-Medin
 [Lyon]  117p.  pi.  8?   Bourg, Berthod, 1934.
   DAMIEN, Joseph, 1840-1889.
   Compton,  P.    Father  Damien.   200p.   8?
 Lond. [1933]
   Honor to memory of Father Damien.  Week. Bull. Cal-
 ifornia Dep.Pub. Health, 1936, 15: 5.
   DAMM, Colestin, 1899-       *Die freie Knor-
 peitransplantation bei der plastischen Operation
 von traumatischen Sattelnasen.  18p.  8?  Kiel,
 M. Tandler, 1932.
   DAMM, Erdmann, 1900-      *Die Therapie
 der progressiven  Paralyse   [Breslau]  63p.   8?
 Kiel, A. C. Ehler, 1925.
   DAMM, Fritz, 1908-      *Komplikationen bei
 der  Extraktion   der  unteren  Weisheitszahne
 [Munster]   28p.   8?  Oberhausen-Rhld., Gebr.
 Storck, 1932.
   DAMM, Hanshermann Willi, 1906-      *Un-
 tersuchungen iiber einen Fall  von  Lymphgefass-
 krebs (sogenannten Lymphangitis carcinomatosa)
 der Pleura costalis bei  einem Hund.  28p.   8?
 Lpz., A. Edelmann, 1933.
   DAMM,  Lothar,  1906-       *Ueber   die
 Eignung von Diathylpropylresorzin als Desin-
 fektionsmittel.  lip.  8? Kiel, 1929.
   DAMM, Rolf, 1908-      *Ueber die Wirkung
 von  Speichel  auf  Pneumokokken.  35p.    8?
 Koln, J. Borowsky, 1936.
   DAMMANN, Ernst [Karl Alwin  Hans] 1904-
        *Beitrage  aus  arabischen  Quellen  zur
 Kenntnis des negerischen Afrika  [Kiel]  64p.   8?
 Bordesholm, H. H. Nolke, 1929.
   DAMME, L. van.  *Bijdrage tot de studie der
 klinische bepaling van de virulentie van besmet-
 tende  kiemen en  van het bactericied vermogen
 van  het  bloed   (radiumtherapie,  vroedkunde,
 heelkunde)   [Study of the clinicil significance of
 the  virulence  of  infectious  bacteria and  bac-
 tericidal properties of the blood (radiumtherapy,
 obstetrics,  surgery)]  73p.  8?  Rotterdam,  1932.
   DAMMER, Max,  1896-       *Zur Frage  der
 traumatischen  Geschwulstbildung.   26p.    8?
 Bonn, P. Kubens, 1930.
   DAMMERT,  Augusto, 1876-1937.
   Necrologia.  Cron. med., Lima, 1937, 54: 16-8.
   DAMMEYER [Karl Hermann] Emil, 1910-
 *Schadelveranderungen bei Encephalocele.  24p.
 8?  Greifswald, H. Adler, 1935.
   DAMON,  Antoine,   1900-       *Ruptures
 arterielles  spontanees secondaires apres sympa-
 thectomie  penarterielle; 6tude anatomo-clinique
 d'un cas personnel.  56p.  4 pi.  8?  Par.,  1929
  DAMON,  Claude, &  DAMON,  Carrie.   The
 Damon method; vibrational  application of spinal
technique;  rev. ed.   24p.   12?  N.  Hollywood,
Calif. [1935]
   DAMON, Pierre Jean, 1904-       *Le  syn-
 drome   adiposo-genital   d'origine  infundibulo-
 hypophysaire sans tumeur.  45p.  8?  Par., 1932.
   DAMON, Samuel Reed.  Food infections and
 food  intoxications.   viii,  266p.   8?   Bait.,
 Williams & Wilkins Co., 1928.
   DAMOND, Robert.  *Sur la migration de pro-
 jectiles   dans l'appareil circulatoire.   46p.   8?
 Par.,  1925.
   DAMP, Orville E., 1905-     *The prognostic
 value of the pre-operative total leukocyte count
 in cases of  perforated appendix.  8p.  4?  Osh-
 kosh, Wis.,  1931.
   Typewritten.
   DAMRAU, Frederic, 1892-      Hysteria, the
 great dissembler.   22p.   8?   [S.  Louis,  Dios
 Chem. Co.,  1935]
   ----   Oral treatment of furunculosis with tin
 compound  (stannoxyl)  12p.  8?  [N. Y., Anglo-
 French  Drug Co., 1936]
   ----   The treatment of high  blood-pressure.
 12p.  8?  [N. Y., Anglo-French Drug Co.,  1936]
   ----   Nervous symptoms of the menopause;
 their symptomatic  relief by sedatives.  23p.   8?
 [S. Louis, Dios Chem.  Co., 1938]
   DANA, Charles  Loomis,  1852-1935.   Text-
 book of nervous diseases.  2. ed.  xiv, 549p.   8?
 N. Y, W. Wood & Co., 1893.  Also 3. ed.  xvi,
 540p.   1894.
   ----   The peaks of medical history; an outline
 of the evolution of medicine for the use of medical
 students and practitioners.   105p.   40  pi.   8?
 N. Y., P. B. Hoeber, 1926.
   ----   A psychotic episode in  Roman history
 a  study  of the abnormal psychology  of  nations
 [4 galley sheets]
   For biography see Arch.  Neur. Psychiat., Chic,  1936, 35:
 039-41, port. (B. Sachs)  Also Bull. N. York Acad. M., 1936,
 12: 27-30 (F. Peterson)  Also J. Nerv. Ment. Dis., 1936, 83:
 622-37, port.  Also Tr.  Am. Neur. Ass., 1936, 62: 187-93
 (S. E. Jelliffe)
   DANA, Edward  Salisbury, 1849-1937.
   Ford, W. E.  Obituary.  Proc Am. Philos. Soc,  1936,
 76: 237-41.
   DANA, James Dwight, 1813-95.  Characteris-
 tics of volcanoes, with contributions of facts and
 principles from the  Hawaiian Islands, including
 a  historical  review of  Hawaiian volcanic action
 for the past 67 years,  xvi, 399p.  9 pi.  7 maps.
 8?  N. Y., Dodd, Mead & Co., 1891.
   DANA, John  Cotton,  1856-1929.
   Sewall, H.  Foster-father of the Denver Medical Library.
 Colorado M., 1929, 26: 407-12.
   DANA, Raoul, 1898-       *Action comparee
 de 1'insuline et  du regime chez les  diab6tiques.
 46p.  8?  Par., 1925.
   DANCE,  Jean Baptiste Hippolyte, 1797-1832.
   Astruc,  P.   [Biography]  Progr. med.,  Par., 1936, suppl.,

   [DANCE of Death]  Le grande  danse macabre
 des hommes et des  femmes.  76p.  8?  Troyes,
Jean Gamier, 1728.
  ----  Emblems of mortality [with verses transl.
from the 1547 Latin and 1562 French ed. of Dean
 Frellon]  [1] 1.  xxviii,  52p.  51 cuts.   8?  Lond.,
T. Hodgson, 1789.
  ----   The dance of death, edited from MSS.
 Ellesmere 26/A. 13  and B. M. Lansdowne  699,
 collated  with other extant  MSS.,  by Florence
 Warren; with  introduction,  notes   [&c]  by
Beatrice White,  xxxi, 118p.   8?   Lond., Earlv
Engl.  Text Soc, 1931.
   See also Kirtz, L. P. *The dance of Death and the Macabre
spirit in European literature  [Columbia  Univ.]  301 p  8°
 N. Y., 1934.—Rous, P.  The modern dance of death- the Lin-
acre lecture 1929.  50p.  8?  Cambr., 1929.—Warthin  A S 
DANCE OFJDEATH                        13                                 DANDRUFF
The physician of the dance of death; a historical study of the
evolution of the dance of death mythus in art.  142p.  4?  N.
Y., 1931.  Also Lectures on the hist, of med., 1926-32, Phila.,
1933, 427-37.
  Bellamy, W. A.  Holbein and the dance of death.  Centaur,
Menasha, 1936-37, 42: 5; 83.—Martinotti, G. Danze macabre
e trionfi della morte. Illust. med. ital., 1923, 5: 43-7. ------
La danse macabre  en Italie.   Aesculape, Par., 1928, n. ser.,
18:  19-23.—Mort (La) dans  l'art et  ia poesie du xv siecle.
Progr. med., Par., 1924, 39: suppl. illust., 1; 87.

DANCING.
  See   also   Erotism;  Ethnography;  Exercise;
Gymnastics; Movement;  Music;  Play;  Recrea-
tion; Rhythm.
  Agniel,  M.   The  art of  the body; rhythmic
exercises for health  and  beauty.  113p.  8?
Lond. [1931]
   Bloch,  A.   The  body  beautiful;   physical
culture for women; transl. from the German by
Mathias  H. Macherey.   136p.  8?  Lond. [1933]
   Fischer,  H. W.   Korperschonheit  und Kor-
perkultur; Sport, Gymnastik, Tanz.   265p.  8?
Berl. [1928]
   Kool, J.  Tanze der Naturvolker;  ein Deu-
tungsversuch primitiver Tanzkulte und  Kulte-
brauche.  p.5-90.  8?   Berl.  [1921]
   Laffage,  H.   Methode  nouvelle  de  gym-
nastique hygienique  et orthopedique  k l'aide
du b&ton; gymnastique.  64p.  8?  Par., 1918.
   Liebscher [A. H.  W.]  H.  *Ein kartographi-
scher   Beitrag  zur  Geschichte  der  Tanzwut
[Leipzig]  22p.  8?  Zeulenroda i. Thur., 1931.
   Stabell, H.  Renaissance of the body through
scientific-aesthetic  physical education.  72p.  8?
S. Franc. [1926]
   Bauer, L.  Japanese dances for children.  J. Health, Ann
Arb., 1935, 6: No. 5, 17-24.—Craig, W.  On the  ability of
animals  to keep time with  an  external rhythm.  J. Anim.
Behav.,  1917, 7: 444-8.—Cross, G.  A system  of notation
for  recording dances.  Res. Q. Am. Phys. Educ. Ass., 1935,
6: 45-62.—Farkas, G.,  &  Szakall, S. [On the consumption
of energy  during  dancing]   Magy.  orv. arch.,  1928, 29:
323-31.—Gronholm, G., Sandbacka,  I.  [et al.]  Stoffwechsel
beim Tanzen.  Skand. Arch. Physiol.,  Berl., 1926, 48: 125-8 —
Gunkler, O. H.  A dance drama  of Kentucky.  J. Health,
Ann Arb., 1936, 7: 157;  208.—Harman,  N. B.  A medical
pilgrimage; dances and temples.   Med. Press & Circ, Dubl.,
1936, 192: 260-4.—Jacobi, W.  Ueber eine Tanzepidemie in
Thuringen.  Psychiat. neur.  Wschr.,  1924-25, 26: 14-7.—
Kunike, H. Zur Entwicklungsgeschichte  des  Tanzes.  Erd-
ball, 1926-27,  1: 319-23, 5 pi.—Lamy, L. Gymnastique
artistique et gymnastique medicale.  Medecine, Par., 1925-26,
7: 621.—La Salle, D.  Report of the committee on dancing in
elementary schools.  Res. Q. Am. Phys.  Educ. Ass., 1931,
2: 5-40.—Leffler, A. Physical education values  in acrobatic
dancing.  J. Health, Ann. Arb., 1933, 4:  16-41.—Marsh, L.
What should your child  dance?  Hygeia, Chic,  1935, 13:
714; 806.—Podolsky, E.  The relation  of dancing to sexual
emotion.   Urol. Cut. Rev.,  1925, 29: 472-4.  Also West.
M. Rev., 1927, 32: 247-51.—Robitsek, A.  Der Kotillon; ein
Beitrag zur Sexualsymbolik.  Imago, Wien, 1925, 11:421-59.—
Seiler, E. L.  Corrective calisthenics for gymnastic and posture
classes;  Klapp's system  of  creeping  exercises.   Wisconsin
M. J., 1926, 25: 130-6.—Thorek, M.  Clinical manifestations
of endurance (marathon)  dancing. Illinois M. J., 1928, 54:
114-7.
   DANCKELMAN, Alexander [Karl Ernst] von,
 1898-        *Die   Leistungen   der   optischen
Registrierung.   16p.   8?    Munch.,  C.  Wolf &
Sohn, 1926.
   DANDINIAN, Haik  Y., 1901-      *La cryo-
therapie  dans les metrites.   54p.   8?  Par., 1925.
   DANDLER, Wilhelm.  *Beitriige zur Lehre von
der Viskositat des Blutes; viskosimetrische Blut-
korperchenvolumenbestimmung  [Tubingen]  9p.
8?   Lpz., J. Klinkhardt, 1920.
   Also Fol. haemat., Lpz., 1920, 26:
   DANDOLO, Vincenzo,  1758-1819.
   [Biography]   Rass. clin. ter., 1936, 35: 393-5, port.
   D'ANDRADA Rebello, Jose Filippe.   *Algu-
 mas consideracoes sobre  a  compressao indirecta
e a laqueacao como methodos de tratamento nos
aneurismas  externos.  61p.   8?   Lisb., Oliveira,
1866.
DANDRUFF.
  See  Scalp;  Seborrhea.
  DANDY, Walter  Edward, 1886-       Benign
tumors in  the third ventricle  of the brain; diag-
nosis and treatment.  4 p. 1.  171p.  illust.  4 tab.
diagrs.  8?  Springf., 111., C. C. Thomas [1933]
  ----  Benign, encapsulated  tumors  in  the
lateral  ventricles of  the brain;  diagnosis  and
treatment,  viii, 189p.  illust. tab.  diagrs.   8?
Bait., Williams & Wilkins Co., 1934.
  DANEFF,  Georg,   1890-        *Ueber  die
Wirkung der gelben  Quecksilberoxydsalbe  im
Konjunktivalsack bei gleichzeitiger  innerer Dar-
reichung von Jodkalium   (Tierversuche)  21p.
8?   Berl.,  S. Karger, 1915.
  Also Derm. Zschr., 1915, 17: 578-94.
  DANELIUS,  Gerhard,  1899-       *Experi-
mentelles iiber den  Verlauf der oberen Lungen-
grenze im  Rontgenbilde   [Berlin]  18p.  roy.  8?
Lpz., G. Thieme, 1930.
  See also Liepmann, Wilhelm Gustav. Geburtshelfer  und
Rontgenbild.   27 lp.  roy. 8?  Wien,  1932.
  DANELSON, J. Edwin, 1869-1924.  Dr Dan-
elson's  counselor with recipes; a practical and
trusty guide  for the family,  and  a  suggestive
hand-book  for   the physician,  vii,   720p.   8?
N. Y., Nickles Pub. Co., 1880.
  ----  The model  home phvsician; with recipes.
Rev. & enl.  v, 720p.  12?  Springf., Ohio, Mast,
Crowell & Kirkpatrick, 1889.
  DANET, Maurice.   Traitement  de la  choree
de Sydenham par les injections intra-rachidiennes
de solutions isotoniques  de sulfate  de magn6sie.
48p.   8?  Par.,  1922.
  DANFORTH,  Charles  Haskell,   1883-
Hair,  with special  reference  to  hypertrichosis.
152p.   illust.  8?   Chic, Am. M. Ass., 1925.
  For portrait, see collection in library.
  DANGAUTHIER, Charles,  1908-       L'as-
sainissement biologique des r6sidus urbains.  70p.
8?   Par., 1933.
  D'ANGELO, Humberto Luis Jose,  1906-
*Die ambulante Behandlung des Lupus vulgaris.
32p.   8?  Munch., R. Mulier & Steinicke, 1933.
  DANGLA,  Louis, 1909-       Contribution k
I'etude  radiologique  des  arborisations  pulmo-
naires.  60p.  16 pi.  8?  Lyon, L. Sezanne, 1934.
  DANGLEMONT,  Firmin,  1887-        *Les
fractures  isolees  de la  diaphyse  cubitale  chez
l'enfant.   18p.   8?  Par., 1924.
  DANG  Vu Hy,  1910-       Contribution k
I'etude  de la syphilis  de  l'ovaire.   104p.   8?
Par., A. Legrand, 1937.
  DANG  Vu Lac,  1902-       Contribution k
I'etude clinique  et 6tiologique du benberi.  76p.
8?   Par.,  1927.
  DANGY, Pierre.  *La nevralgie  faciale essen-
tielle et son traitement.   39p.  8?   Par., 1922.
  DANHIER, Marcel, 1897-       Contribution
k I'etude du  coeur dans  les insuffisances  respira-
toires chez l'enfant.  58p.  8?  Par., 1928.
  DANIEL, Constantin, 1879-      La tubercu-
lose genitale  de la femme; diagnostic et traite-
ment.  2  p.  1.   75p.   8?   Par., G. Doin & cie,
1932.
  DANIEL,  Constantin  C,  1911-       ^'or-
ganisation medicale des assurances  sociales en
Roumanie.   80p.  2 pi.   8?  Par.,  Imp. Admin.
Centr., 1937.
  DANIEL,  Entile, 1910-       *L'intoxication
par le phosphore.  67p.   8?  Par., 1936.
  DANIEL, Ferdinand Eugene, 1839-1914.  Rec-
ollections  of a Rebel surgeon (and other sketches)
or,  In the doctor's sappy  days.   4 p. 1.  264p.
8?   Austin, Tex., Von Boeckmann & Co., 1899. 
DANIEL
  DANIEL,  Gaston,  1891-       Immuno-chi-
rurgie; la serotherapie et la  vaccinotherapie en
chirurgie.  322p.  8?  Par., N. Maloine, 1931.
  ----    Physiothei-apie  en  gynecologie.   ix,
400p.  8?  Par., N. Maloine, 1931.
  ----  Vaccin de Friedmann.  400p.  8?  Par.,
E. Figuiere, 1932.
  ---- & DANIEL, Albert.  Arts et techniques
de la sant6.   2 v.  viii, 685p.; 853p.   illust.  pi.
roy. 8?  Par., Doin, 1937.
  DANIEL, Jean,  1911-       *Etude d'un  cas
de surrenalome  avec  crises  d'hypertension  pa-
roxystique.  34p.  8?  Par., M. Vigne, 1936.
  DANIEL,  Jean.   Asthme et  homeopathie.
126p.  8?  Par., J. B. Bailliere, 1937.
  DANIEL, Karl,   1909-       *Zur Geschichte
der  vaginalen   Radikaloperation  des  Uterus-
carcinoms  unter  besonderer Beriicksichtigung
der Behandlung und Erfolge an der Universitats-
frauenklinik zu Leipzig in den Jahren 1926  bis
1934. 31p.  8?  Leipzig, A. Edelmann, 1936.
  DANIEL,  Pierre Edmond, 1906-      *Les
modes du d6but de l'asthme.  71p.  8?   Par.,
1933
  DANIEL,  Robert  Prentiss, 1902-       *A
psychological  study  of  delinquent and  non-
delinquent negro boys  [Columbia Univ.]  60p.
8?  N. Y. City,  1932.
  DANIELOPOLU, Daniel,  1884-      Le  ty-
phus exanth^matique; resultats des investigations
cliniques et des  recherches de laboratoire entre-
prises pendant l'6pid6mie de Moldavie de 1917-18
sur 600 cas de typhus exanthematique.  v, 512p.
4 pi.  8?  Bucarest, C.  Gobi, 1919.
  ----  Die viscerographische Methode; mensch-
liche normale und  pathologische Physiologie und
Pharmakodynamie der Motilitat des Oesophagus,
des Magens, des Darmes  und der Blase.  166p.
8?  Berl., S. Karger,  1930.
  ----  Die viscerographische Methode und ihre
Anwendung am gesunden und kranken Menschen.
p.1921-36.  8?  Berl., 1932.
  In  Abt. 4, Teil 6, 2. Halfte Handb. biol. Arbeitsmeth. (E.
Abderhalden)
  ----  Le systeme nerveux de la vie ve^tative.
2 fasc. 97p.;109p.  illust.  pi.  8?  Par., G. Doin
& cie, 1932.
  ----   Le tonus cardio-vasculaire  et l'6preuve
amphotrope   sino-carotidienne.   161p.   [53]p.
diagrs.  8?  Par., Masson & cie, 1935.
  DANIEL  propheta  [pseud.]  Interpretationes
seu somnia.  8 1.   8?   [Romae, Guldinbeck  (?)
1477]
  DANIELS, Asa Wilder, 1829-1923.
  Obituary.  J. Am. M. Ass., 1923, 80: 787. Also Journal
lancet, 1923, 43: 151.
  DANIELS, Charles Wilberforce, 1862-1927.
  Obituary.  Brit. M. J., 1927,  2: 287.  Also Lancet, Lond.,
1927,  2: 361.
  ----  & NEWHAM,  Hugh  Basil  Greaves.
Laboratory  studies ir tropical  medicine.  5.  ed.
rev.   xiii, 576p.  7 p1.  8? Lond., J. Bale, Sons
& Danielsson, 1923.
  DANIELS, Farrington,  1889-
  See Getman,  Frederick Hutton, & Daniels, F.  Outline of
theoretical chemistry.  5. ed.  643p. 8?  N. Y., 1931.
  DANIELS, L. Polak,  ROCHAT, R. R. [et al.
Nierziekten Morbus Brighti; en met een hoofd-
stuk  over de Pathologische Anatomie.  240p.
pi.  8?  Haarlem, E. F. Bohn, 1935.
  DANIELS, Marcel, 1907-      *Prurit et der-
matoses invisibles.  104p.   8?  Par., L. Rodstein,
1936.
  DANIELS, Ralph Roy,  1880-     , &  LYON,
Bertrand.  Taking it on high; body strength  and
DANIELS
brain-power.  4 p. 1.  375p.  8?   Indianapolis,
Bobbs-Merrill Co. [1921]
  DANIELSEN, Ernst [Eduard Johannes]  1891-
      *Untersuchungen iiber den Bakteriengehalt
des Nasensekrets  bei akutem Schnupfen.   38p.
8?  Berl., E. Ebering, 1919.
  DANIILIDES, Marika, 1901-       *Ueber das
Os naviculare pedis  [Berlin]  40p.  8?   Char-
lottenb., Gebr. Hoffmann, 1929.
  DANILEVICH,  M.  G.   Voprosy  koklinsha
[Problems  of  whooping  cough]   209p.   illust.
pi. ch. tab.  8?  Leningrad.
  [Lenigrad Sc Inst. Protect. Motherhood & Childhood] 1936
  DANILEVICI, Aurelian, 1896-       *La ma-
ladie de Buerger est-elle  une  maladie autonome?
74p.   8?  Par., 1927.
  DANILEWICZ,   Hirsz,  1895-       *Ueber
Corpus-luteum Blutungen.  45p.  8?  Kiel, 1934.
  DANILEWITSCH, Schloma, 1897-     *Koh-
lenhydratgehalt  der Scheide im Verhaltnis  zur
Menstruation.  24p.  8?  Kiel, 1927.
  DANIS, Jean Jules Raymond Emile Joseph,
1905-       *Les recherches  hematologiques  en
oto-rhino-laryngologie.  69p.   8?  Par., 1930.
  DANJOU, Pierre, 1910-      *La declaration
obligatoire de  la tuberculose.  48p.  8?  Strasb.,
1935.
  ----  *Etude statistique sur  la mortality  par
tuberculose  dans  les 3  departements  du Bas-
Rhin, du Haut-Rhin et de la Moselle pendant les
annees 1930-34.  62p.  14 ch.  8?  Strasb., 1936.
  DANKE,  Friedrich, 1908-       Chirurgische
Erfahrungen bei  Gastroptose   [Breslau]  41p.
8?  Ohlau-S.,  H.  Eschenhagen, 1933.
  DANMAR,  William.   World  cognition; abso-
lute being , reality, nature, death  [The scientific
philosophy of Galomalism]  6 p. 1.   147p.   front.
8?  N. Y., Acad. Press, 1923.
  DANNAT, Lothar  [Gustav Adolf] 1908-
*Thymol in der Gangranbehandlung; ein Beitrag
[Konigsberg]  14p.  2 1.   8?   Saalfeld, Gunther
[1933]
  DANNE,  Gaston, 1885-1926.
  Mallet,  L.  Necrologie. Arch,  electr.  med., 1926,  36:
451, port.  Also Presse med., 1926,  34: 1020. Also  Cancer,
Brux., 1926, 3: 3.
  DANNEEL, Hans, 1905-        *Ueber Nar-
koselahmungen  [Munster]  15p.   8?   Bochum-
Langendreer, H. Poppinghaus, 1932.
  DANNEGGER, Carl.  *Versuche und Studien
iiber die Luxationen der Patella  [Zurich]  86p.
diagr.   8?  Schaffhausen, Brodtmann,  1881.
  DANNEMANN, Adolf, 1817-1932.
  Schmeel, W.  Nekrolog. Arch.  Psychiat.,  Berl.. 1932
97: 465.
  DANNEMANN, Friedrich,  1859-       Die
Naturwissenschaften in ihrer Entwicklung und in
ihrem Zusammenhange.  2. Aufl.  4v.  8?  Ldz .
1920-23.
  DANNEMORA  State  Hospital.   Annual  re-
port.   Dannemora, 6., 1904-
  Incomplete.
  DANNENBERG, Charlotte,  1901-      ♦Bei-
trag zur Frage des angeborenen  Radiusdefekts.
32p.  2 pi.  8?   Heidelb., P. Braus, 1926.
  DANNENBERG, Hermann, 1902-     *Expe-
rimentelle Untersuchungen iiber die Empfindlich-
keit der menschlichen Haut gegen das Driisen-
harchensekret der Primula obconica (Beitrag zur
Frage  eines medizinalpolizeilichen Verkaufsver-
bots dieser Primelart)  47p.  8 pi.  8?  Berl  E
Ebering, 1927.                            *'  "
  DANNER,  Fritz,  1909-      *Zur  Frage   der
Pfortadersklerose  [Munchen] 32p. 8°  Snpvpr.
Rh., Pilger, 1935.                        P y 
DANNHEIM
15
DANY
  DANNHEIM, Helmut [Karl Arnold] 1907-
*Eisenverletzung des  Auges mit Verrostung und
ohne  solche  trotz  langen Verweilens von  Eisen
im  Auge.  32p.  8?  Kiel,  Schmidt &  Klaunig,
1931.
  DANNIGER,  Hubert,  1908-      *Ein Fall
von Raynaudscher Krankheit  mit Obduktions-
befund  [Freiburg] 24p.  8?   Quakenbruck, C.
Trute, 1933.
  DANNONAY, F. H., 1911-       Contribu-
tion k l'6tude des tumeurs malignes des meninges
[Lyon]  76p.  8?   Bourg, Berthod, 1935.
  DANO, Georges.  *Le syndrome paralytique
en dehors de la paralysie gen6rale et des affections
syphilitiques limitation du domaine de la maladie
Bayle.   75p.  8?   Par., 1922.
  DANOWSKI, Gertrud,  1892-       *Beitrag
zur  Differentialdiagnose psychogener Storungen
gegeniiber  Encephalitis  epidemica.   22p.   8?
Konigsb., J. Raabe, 1924.
  DANSAC, Albert,   1898-        *Les  coque-
luches frustes et atypiques;  diagnostic bacteriolo-
gique et seroprophylaxie de la coqueluche.  62p.
8?   Par., 1924.
  DANSAERT,  Pierre, 1902-       *Le collapsus
cardiaque au cours des infections; son traitement
par l'ouabaine Arnaud.  48p.   8?   Par., 1930.
  DANSAUER  [Fritz]  1871-     ,  &   RIETH.
Ueber  Morphinismus  bei   Kriegsbeschadigten.
136p.  8?   Berl.,  R.  Hobbing,  1931.
  Forms H. 18, of Arbeit und Gesundheit; Schriftenreihe zum
Reichsarbeitsblatt (Martineck)
  DANSCZYK,  Heribert [Maximilian] 1901-
*Besonderheiten   bei   Varizellenerkrankungen
[Breslau] 40p.  8? [Kirchhain, Zahn & Baendel]
1927.
  DANSDILL,  Theresa.   Health  training in
schools;  a   handbook  for  teachers and health
workers,   xiii,  405p.   front.   8?   N.  Y.,  Nat.
Tuberc,  1923.   Also 3. printing [1924]
  See also Wood, Thomas Denison, & Dansdill, T. Byways
to health [&c]  198p.  $°.   N. Y., 1925.
  DANTE   Alighieri,  1265-1321.    The divine
comedy of Dante  Alighieri; the Italian  text with
a translation in terza-rima verse by  Melville B.
Anderson.  3v.  16?  Lond., Oxford Univ. Press,
[1932]
  See also Ciasca, R.   Dante e l'arte dei  medici e speziale.
p.[59]-97.  8?  Fir.  [1931]
  Frassetto, F.  Dantis ossa; la forma corporea
di  Dante;  scheletro,  ritratti maschere, e busti.
205p.  fol.   Bologna, 1933.
  Bilancioni, G.  Dante e i medici.  Arch. stor. sc, 1922, 3:
283-300.—Castiglioni, A.  La medicina ai tempi e nell' opera
di Dante.  Ibid.,  211-36.—Dante's  bones.  Eugen.  News,
1934,  19:  52.—Del  Gaudio,  A. Dante letto da  un medico;
fisiologia della  generazione umana nel canto xxv del Purga-
torio.  Arch. stor. sc,  1924,  5: 101; 1925, 6: 121.—Sarra, R.
Le conoscenze zoologiche di Dante. Ibid., 1922, 3: 237-43.—
Sergi, G., & Frassetto, F.  Esame antropologico delle ossa di
Dante nel 6. centenario della sua morte. Riv. antrop., 1924-
25, 26: 3-17, 3 pi.—Wright, J. The foundations of science and
religion in Dante's debt to Aristotle.  Ann. M.  Hist.,  1928,
10:  417-28.
  DANTON, Georges  Jacques, 1759-94.
  Barre, P.    *Essai  psycho-pathologique  sur
Danton.   105p.   8?   Par., 1931.
  Laignel-Lavastine & Barre, P.  Danton cyclothymique.
Bull. Soc. fr. hist, med., 1932, 26: 317-23.
  DANVERS State Hospital   [Danvers, Mass.]
Annual report.  Bost.,  6.-55.,  1882-1931.
  Formerly Danvers Insane Hospital.
  DANVILLE, Pa.   Geisinger Memorial  Hos-
pital.  Annual reports.  1916-20.
  DANVILLE State  Hospital   [Danville,  Pa.]
Mental health bulletin.  Danville,  v.3,  1925-
  ----  Reports.   Danville, 1926-28.
  DANY, H.
  See Ramond, Felix, Dimitresco-Popovici  &  Dany,  H.
L'aerophage et son traitement.  132p.  8?  Par., 1933.
  DANY, Raymond Louis Henri, 1903-      *Du
vidage de la vesicule biliaire et de quelques inter-
dependances bilio-duodenales.   180p.  8?  Par.,
1934.
  DANYSZ, Jan, 1860-1928.  Principes de devo-
lution des maladies infectieuses.  171p.  8?  Par.,
J. B. Bailliere &  fils, 1918.  Also Engl, transl. by
F. M. Rackemann. xii, 194p.  8?  Phila., Lea &
Febiger, 1921.
  For biography see Bull. Inst. Pasteur, Par., 1928, 26: 97.

DANYSZ bacillus.
  See Salmonella.
  DANZ,  Christina,  1912-       *Einfluss  der
Verdichtung auf die  Ausdehnung von  Einbett-
massen beim Vorwarmen.  8p.  pi.   8?   Frankf.
a. M., A. Beck, 1934.
  DANZ, Max,  1908-      *Ueber die isolierte
Luxation des  Os  naviculare  carpi.   53p.   8?
Berl., R. Pfau, 1937.
  DANZEL,  Theodor  Wilhelm.   Kultur  und
Religion des primitiven Menschen.   viii,  133p.
16 pi.  8?   Stuttg., Strecker & Schroder, 1924.
  DANZER, Hans, 1909-      Cibt es strahlen-
refraktare  Carcinome?  Nachzuweisen  an  den
Collumcarcinomen II.  Grades  aus dem  Material
der  Universitats-Frauenklinik  in Munchen von
1923 bis 1929.  35p.   8?  Munch.,  M. Ernst,
1937.
  DANZER,  Paul.   Geburtenkrieg.   2.  Aufl.
80p.  8?   Munch., J. F. Lehmann [1937]
  DANZIG, Marcelle, 1905-      Contribution
a I'etude des attitudes mauvaises chez l'enfant
normal.  168p.  8?   Par., 1934.
  DANZIG [Germany]  Statistisches Landesamt.
Danziger statistische Mitteilungen.  1.-14., 1921-
34.
  Incomplete.

DANZIG  [Germany]
  Biittner, G.  Die Heilkraite des Danziger Ostseeklimas im
Kampfe gegen die chirurgische Tuberkulose.  Strahlentherapie,
1930,  36: 617-40.—Carsten.  Danzigs historische Bauwerke.
Techn. Gemeindebl., 1926-27, 29: 113-7.
  DANZIGER, Hans [Giinther Ulrich] 1906-
*Neueres iiber  die Netztorsion  (an  Hand eines
selbstbeobachteten Falles und von Tierversuchen)
[Leipzig]  39p.   8?  Ballenstedt (Harz) Ruhling
& Paetz, 1930.

DAPHNIA.
  See also Cladocera, Daphnidae; Crustacea.
  Bergamin, F.  *Estudo sistematico dos Clado-
cera das aguas do  Municipio de Sao Paulo.  49p.
8?   S.  Paulo, 1931.
  Anderson, B. G.  The number of pre-adult instars, growth,
relative  growth, and  variation  in Daphnia magna.  Biol.
Bull., 1932, 63: 81.   ------& Brown, L. A. A study of chitin
secretion in Daphnia magna.  Physiol. Zool., 1930, 3: 485-93.—
Binet, L.  La daphnie, reactif biologique.  Presse med., 1937,
45:   191.—Naumann, E. Die Zucht von Daphnia magna
Straus.  In Handb. biol. Arbeitsmeth.  (Abderhalden,  E.)
Berl., 1925, Abt. 9,  Teil 2, 359-64.—Passowicz, K. Studien
iiber das Verhalten des Wasserflohes Daphnia pulex de Geer in
Zuchtlosungen von verschiedenen  Wasserstoffionenkonzentra-
tionen.  Bull, internat. Acad, polon. sc, 1935, ser. B2, 59-86.—
Treillard, M.  Sur  l'elevage en  culture pure  d'un crustac6
cladocere; Daphnia  magna.  C. rend. Acad, sc, 1924, 179:
1090-2.—Viehoever, A.  Daphnia  propagation  for experi-
mental use.  Am. J. Pharm., 1935, 107: 103-30.
   D'ARAUHO  Bittencourt,   Socrates.  Can-
grenas.  29p.   roy. 8?  Bahia,  Ladeira do Xis-
mendes, 1868.
  DARBOIS,  Maurice, 1908-       Contribu-
tion k I'etude du traitement du furoncle de la face
par  la roentgenth^rapie.  54p.  8?   Par., E.  Le
Francois, 1937. 
DARBORD
16
DARIAUX
  DARBORD,  Gaetan Eugene  Marie Joseph,
1881-       *Quelques considerations sur diffe-
rents modes d'appareillage du membre sup6rieur.
34p.  8?   Bord., Y. Carodet, 1918.
  DARBY,  George  O.  S.   The  mysterious
Abolays.   p.251-9.   8?  Bruges,  S.  Catherine
Press, 1936.
  In Osiris, Bruges, 1936, 1:
  DARBY,  Hugh Hackland, 1895-      *The
effect of the hydrogen ion  concentration of the
sequence of protozoan forms [Columbia Univ.]
33p.  3 ch.  8?  N. Y., 1928.
  DARBY, John Custin.  Science and the healing
art; or,  A new book on old facts.   403p.   8?
Louisville,  Ky., J. P. Morton & Co., 1880.
  DARBY, Taylor Eugene, 1883-      The value
of studies in health and sanitation in war plann-
ing.  111.   4?  [Wash.] 1933.
  Typewritten.
  DARCISSAC, Eugene  Pierre.   Le traitement
des fractures des maxillaires.  2 p. 1.  106p.   8?
Par., N. Maloine,  1926.
  DARCISSAC, Marcel,  1885-       De la mo-
bilisation physiologique et permanente du maxil-
laire inferieur en chirurgie maxillo-faciale.  115p.
24 pi.   8?   Par., A. Legrand, 1921.
  DARD, Marguerite, 1906-      Contribution
k  I'etude  du  syndrome  entero-genital  chez la
femme.  48p.  8?   Par., 1933.
  DARDAILLON, Abel, 1907-      *Les kystes
aeriens  broncho-pulmonaires   dans  l'enfance.
75p.  pi.  8?  Lyon, Bosc freres, 1934.
  DARDANNE, Andre, 1889-      *Etude com-
pared sur  la prophylaxie de la blennorragie  en
France et k l'etranger.  160p.  8?  Par., 1924.
  DARDEL,  Gustave.  Das Blasenwurmleiden
in  der  Schweiz, speziell seine Verbreitung beim
Mensch und  Vieh  und das  Verhaltnis von
Echinococcus  alveolaris  zu  hydatidosus;  geo-
graphische, experimentelle und klinische Studie.
vi,  105p.   maps.   8?  Bern, A. Francke, 1927.
  DARDEL, Louis,  1893-     *De la transmis-
sion des maladies contagieuses par les ustensiles
de table [Paris]  46p.  8?  Gisors, 1922.
  DARDENNE, Marcel,  1901-       Contribu-
tion a I'etude d'une ulceration professionnelle; le
pigeonneau.  52p.  8?  Par., 1926.
  DAREMBERG, Charles  Victor,  1817-72.
  Sigerist, H. E.  Emile Littre on Charles Daremberg.  Med.
Life, 1932, 39: 593-6, 2 ports.
  DARENE, Jean.  Contribution  k  I'etude  de
Tin version ut6rine puerperale.  56p.  8?  Par.,
1922.
  DARENE, Max,  1898-       *La  version et
l'extraction du foetus par le siege dans les r6tre-
cissements moderns  du bassin apres passage pre-
ventif du fil-scie de  Gigli. 36p.  8?  Par., 1925.
  DARFEUILLE, Louis,  1899-       Contribu-
tion k I'etude du traitement des fractures ouvertes
de  jambe.   171p.  8?  Par., 1932.  Also reprint.
170p.   8?   Par., Libr. Arnette,  1932.
  DARGALLO, Remigio.  Analisis clinico de  los
esputos. 2. ed. rev. & augm. xix, 205p.  15 pi.
8?   Madr., Calpe, 1920.
  DARGE, Gerhard,  1895-       *Ueber  indi-
rekte  Trommelfellruptur durch  Sturz.   23p.
2 1.  8?  Berl., E. Ebering, 1925.
  DARGENT,  Marcel, 1908-      *La chirurgie
du  cancer broncho-pulmonaire  primitif.  392p.
3 graph.  21 pi.   8?  Lyon, A.  Rey, 1936.
  DARIAU,  Eugene.   *Le spasme  vasculaire
cause du sphacele post-operatoire dans la gan-
grene senile; efficacite therapeutique de la sym-
pathectomie.  63p.  8?  Par., 1922.
  DARIAUX,  Andre.
  See Haret, G., Dariaur, A. [et al.]  Atlas de radiographic
osseuse.  4v.  fol. Par., Masson & cie, 1927-32.
  DARIER, Armand,  1854-1927.
  Abadie, C.  [Necrologie]  Clin, opht., Par., 1927, 31: 363-6.
  DARIER, Edgard,  1910-       *La nephros-
tomie en deux temps dans les pyonephroses cal-
culeuses.  64p.  8?   Par., L. Arnette, 1936.
  DARIER, Jean, 1856-       Precis de derma-
tologie.  3. ed.  xix, 986p.   12?  Par., Masson
& cie,  1923.  Also 4. ed.  xviii, 1102p.  1928.
  See   also  Nouvelle  pratique  dermatologique. 8v.  8?
Par., 1936-
       CIVATTE, A. [et al.]  Pathologie generate
dermatologique.  p.3-651.  8?  Par., 1936.
  In Nouv. prat. derm. (Darier, Sabouraud) [et al.]) Par.,
1936, 1:
  DARIER. Jean,  &  DREYFUSS, A.  Traite-
ment interne  des  dermatoses,   p.413-57.   8?
Par., 1936.
  In Nouv. prat. derm. (Darier, Sabouraud [et al.]) Par.,
1936, 8:
  DARIER, Jean,  1898-       Contribution a
I'etude  de  la cryotherapie en  ophtalmologie.
50p.  8?  Par., 1930.

DARIER'S  disease.
  See Keratosis follicularis.
  DARIOT,  Claudius,  1533-94.   Ad  astrorum
iudicia facilis  introductio.  [3]  1.  120p.   [2] 1.
illust.  roy. 8?  Lyon, M. Roy & L. Pesnot,  1557.
  ----  De electionibus principiorum idoneorum.
p.65-71.   roy. 8?   Lyon, 1557.
  In his Ad astr. iudic Lyon, 1557.
  ----  De  morbis et diebus criticis ex astrorum
motu cognoscendis.  p.72-120.   roy. 8?  Lyon,
1557.
  In his Ad astr. iudic.  Lyon, 1557.
  DARK, Eric Payten.   Diathermy in general
practice.   2. ed.  xii,  219p.  pi.   tab.  diagrs.
8?  Sydney, Angus & Robertson, 1934.

DARK  adaptation.
  See under Retina.

DARK-FIELD.
  See under Microscopy.
  DARKSHEVICH,  Livery  Osipovich,   1858-
1925.
  Emdin, P.  Nekrolog. Zschr. ges. Neur. Psychiat., 1925-
26, 100: 794.
  DARLEY-HARTLEY,  William,  1854-1934.
  Obituary. Lancet, Lond.,  1934, 1: 485.  Also S. Afr
M. J., 1934, 8:  119-24.
  DARLING, Harry Cecil Rutherford, 1886-
Surgical nursing and after-treatment; a handbook
for nurses and others.  2. ed.  vi,  566p   12°
Lond., J. &  A. Churchill, 1923.  Also 3. ed.  xii,
626p.  1928.  Also 4. ed.  xii, 692p.   164 illust.

  ——-   Elementary hygiene for nurses; a hand-
book for nurses and others.  5.  ed.  viii   318p
illust.  8?  Lond., J. & A. Churchill, 1932.
  DARLING, Lord. Crime and insanity; murder
and its punishment; musings on murder    31p

il0^i>}?lr^j0Jid" J"  A' AUen & Co->  1Q25.
  DARLING, Samuel Taylor, 1872-1925.  Sobre
algumas  medidas  anti-malaricas  em   Malaya.
12p.  pi. 8?   S. Paulo, 1919.
  ---- . Pesquizas recentes sobre  a opilacao na
Indonesia.   16p. 8?  S. Paulo, 1919.
  For biography see Am. J. Trop. M  1925 <;• ^iq 01 ~„.*
Also Brit. M. J., 1925, 1: nil.  K'lb  ma-  W
1681.  Also J.  Parasit., Urbana, 1925  lFm_9'nnrt  'a14 =
(RnW.'HLe°gnner) 1925> l! ™°-  Als°  ^ %Ts2^ 
DARLINGTON                             17                                   DARRAS
   DARLINGTON, Charles G., WILSON, George
 W.  [et al.]  The 1936  year book  of  dentistry.
 800p.   illust.  12?  Chic,  Year Bk. Pub. [1937]
   Pract. Med. Year Books, 1936.
   ----•  The same,  1937.  808p.   illust.   tab.
 12?  Chic, Year Bk. Publ.  [1937]
   DARLINGTON,  Cyril  Dean,  1903.  Recent
 advances in cytology.   2 p. 1.   viii, 559p.   109
 illust.   8 pi.  8?  Lond., J. & A. Churchill, 1932.
 Also 2. ed.  xiii, 671p.   160 illust.  16 pi. 81 tab.
 8?  Phila., P. Blakiston's Son & Co., 1937.
   DARLINGTON, Thomas, 1858-      Soldier's
 welfare and national defense; report upon condi-
 tions;  National Guard and United States Army
 troops; mobilization  at  Mexican border in 1916.
 2 p. 1.   52p.  8?  N. Y., Nat. Civic Feder. [1917]
   ----  Address on  prolonging the lives of busy
 men.  20p.  8?  N.  Y., Am. Iron & Steel Inst.,
 1918.
   ----  Illness in industry; its cost and preven-
 tion.  p.279-94.  8?  N. Y., 1918.
   DARLINGTON, William, 1782-1863.
   [Biography]  In some Am. M. Botanists (H. A.  Kelly) N. Y.,
 1929, 113-7, pi., port.
   DARLINGTON,  Engl.   Medical Officer  of
 Health.  Annual report  on the health of  the
 county borough of Darlington.   Darlington, 1898;
 1911-35.
   DARLISON, J. J.  The new  art of healing:
 osteopathy,  xii,  46p.   pi.  ports.   8?  [Lond.]
 W. H. Smith & Son [1935]
   DARMENDRAIL, Jean,  1910-      *A  pro-
 pos  d'un traitement ambulatoire des fractures du
 calcan^um.  56p.  8?  Par., Vigot freres, 1937.
   DARMOIS, Eugene,  1884-       L'hydrogene
 est un  melange: ortho et parahydrogene; confe-
 rence faite au  Conservatoire National des  Arts
 et Metiers, le  12 mai  1931.  22p.  8?  Par.,
 Hermann & cie, 1931.
   DARMON, Gaston, 1908-      Contribution
 k I'etude  des  Wassermann irreMuctibles.   69p.
 8?  Par., A. Legrand, 1934.
   DARMSTAEDTER,  Ernst,  1877-      Her-
 man Boerhaaves Briefe an Johann Bapt. Bassand
 in Wien.   xlvp.   pi.   8?   Munch.,  1927.
   DARNAUD, Charles.   L'equilibre glyc6mique;
 recherches  experimentales et  cliniques sur le
 role de  l'insuline.   245p.  ch.   tab.  8?  Par.,
 J. B. Bailliere, 1936.
   D'ARNAUD  Gerkens,  Pieter  Rudolph.   *De
 azotaemie bij darmafsluiting.   109p.  2 ch.   8?
 Leiden, S. C. van Doesburgh, 1919.
   DARNIS, Frederic, 1903-       Contribution
 a I'etude de la glycemie au cours  de certaines
 affections  chirurgicales  et de  leur traitement.
 92p.  8?  Par., 1932.
   DARNLEY,  Lord  Henry Stewart, 1545-67.
   Pearson, K. The skull and portraits  of Henry Stewart,
 Lord Darnley, and their  bearing on  the tragedy of Mary,
 Queen of  Scots. Biometrika, Cambr., 1928, 20: B, 1-104,
 45 pi., port.
   DARQUIER, Jean, 1890-      *Sur certaines
 attitudes en flexion  d'origine  cer^brale; contri-
 bution k P6tude des reflexes hyperalgiques.   86p.
 go   par  1927
   DARRA, Vittorio,  1859-1934.
   Necrologia. Gior. med. mil., 1934, 82: 520.
   DARRACH, James,  1828-1923.
   Fox, H.  [Obituary]  Proc Path. Soc.  Philadelphia, 1923,
 26: 60-7.
   DARRAS, Jules Hippolyte,  1873-       *La
 loi du 2  aout, 1884, et le droit commun dans  les
 ventes  d'animaux domestiques  [Alfort]   61p.
 8°   Par  1926.
   DARRAS, Michel,  1906-      *Remarques sur
la tuberculose  pulmonaire  des enfants et  des

      152511—VOL. 4, 4th series----2
adolescents,   compared   d'un  sexe  k l'autre.
112p.  8?   Par., 1934.
  DARRAS,  P.  Catalogue  des  bassins  du
musee de la clinique obstetricale de la Faculty
de medecine de Lyon;  mensurations; classifica-
tion.   72p.   8?   Lyon, 1937.
  DARRE, Henri, 1878-    , & MARTIN, Rene.
Infections   exotiques.    p.439-539.   8?    Par.,
Masson & cie, 1934.
  In Trait6 m6d. enf. (Nobeoourt & Babonneix) Par.,  1934, 2:
  DARRE,  Jean,  1899-       *Etude  medico-
16gale des accidents dus k la cyanhydrisation des
locaux d'habitation. 48p.   8?   Par., 1929.
  DARROSE,  Roger, 1912-       *Traitement
de la maladie de Nicolas-Favre par l'antimonio-
thiomalate  de  lithium.  85p.   8?   Lyon,  Bosc
freres  1936.
  DARSONVAL, Maxime Fermain Elisee, 1908-
       Contribution k l'6tude morphologique du
poil du chien  [Alfort]   79p.  8? Par.,  1931.

DARSONVALIZATION.
  See under  Diathermy; Electrotherapy.
  DARTFORD,  Engl.   Livingstone  Hospital
for Dartford and District.
  See Livingstone Hospital for Dartford and District.
  DARTIGUEPEYROU,    Pierre,   1910-
*Pneumothorax artificiel et  travail;  essai sur
l'aptitude au travail des porteurs  de  pneumo-
thorax artificiel.  146p.   8?  Par., Maloine, 1935.
  DARTIGUES, Louis,  1869-      La mission
sanitaire  chirurgicale  francaise  du   Caucase,
1. juillet  1917-13. juillet,  1918.   143p.   illust.
8?  Par., A. Maloine & fils, 1919.
  ----  Les directions  actuelles et les  destinees
de la chirurgie.  48p.  roy. 8?  Par.,  O. & G.
Doin, 1925.
  ----  Faisceau scriptural; para-chirurgie.  xv,
471p.  8?   Par., G. Doin & cie, 1931.
  ---- Faisceau scriptural; guerre-paix.   3 p. 1.
lii, 527p.  8?  Par., G. Doin & cie, 1932.
  ----  Faisceau scriptural; livre d'Airain.   6 p.
1., xxviii, 833p.  ports.  8?  Par., G. Doin & cie,
1932.
  ----  Faisceau  scientifique.  Ixxv, 545p.  pi.
8?  Par., Doin,  1935.
  —■—■  Les disgraces et d^ficiences de la mor-
phologie  humaine; chirurgie reparatrice,  plas-
tique et esthdtique de la poitrine, et de l'abdomen.
163p.  illust.  8?  Par., R. Lepine [1936]
  DARTMOUTH,  Halifax, N.  S.   Nova  Scotia
Hospital for the Insane.
  See Nova Scotia Hospital for the Insane.
  DARTMOUTH College.    Register  of  living
alumni of Dartmouth College and the associated
schools,  p. 1.   viii, 400p.  tab.  8?   Hanover,
N. H.  [1930]
  ----  Bulletin.    Medical   School  number.
Hanover, N. H., 1930-35.
  DARTMOUTH  College.   Medical  School.
Department of Research in  Physiological Optics.
Iseikonic lenses; lenses  to correct aniseikonia.
21 1.   photos.   4?  Southbridge,  Mass., Am.
Optic Co., 1934.
  Hectographed.
  ---- Ophthalmo-eikonometer sizeometer. 621.
diagrs.   photos.  4?   Southbridge,  Mass.,  Am.
Optic  Co., 1934.
  Hectographed.

DARTOS.
  See also Scrotum; Vulva.
  Virno, V. Sulla struttura del dartos nel cane.  Ricer. morf.,
1930, 10: 203-21.—"Veicker, B.  Ueber rhythmische Kontrak-
tionc'n der  Tunica dartos und ihre Beeinflussung durch me- 
DARTOS                                         18                                  DARWINISM
chanische,  physikalische,   psychische   und   pharmakolo-
gische  Mittel,  durch Schlaf  und infektiose  Erkrankungen.
Zschr. ges. exp. Med., 1927, 54: 169-78.

   DARVICHE, Nedjatollah.   *L'exploration  ra-
diologique  du  colon  pelvien   [Geneve]   32p.  4
pi.  8?  Par.,  M. Lavergne, 1936.
   DARWIN, Charles Robert,  1809-82.
   Brie, F.   *Der Einfluss der  Lehren  Darwins
auf  den   britischen  lmperialismus.   28p.   8?
Freib. i. Br., 1927.
   Pearson,  K.   Charles  Darwin,  1809-1882.
27p.   8?   Lond., Cambr. Univ. Pr., 1923.
   Ashworth, J. H.  Charles Darwin as a  student in Edin-
burgh,  1825-27.   Nature, Lond., 1935,  136:  1011-4.  Also
Proc. R. Soc. Edinburgh,  1934-35, 55: 97-113, 3  pi.—[Biog-
raphy]   Science,  1935, 81:  608.—Bolsche, W.  [Biography]
Umschau, 1932, 36: 305-9.—Caiman, W. T.  Centenary of
Darwin's visit to the Galapago" Islands; issue of commemora-
tive stamps  by Ecuador.  Nature, Lond.,  1936,  138: 15.—
Carpenter, G.  D.  H.  Three unpublished letters  of Charles
Darwin.  Ibid., 1936, 137: 400.—Centenary of the landing of
Charles Darwin on the Galapagos Islands.  Ibid., 1935, 136:
534.—Chapin, E. A., & Chapin, C. C.  Darwin and the Gala-
pagos  Islands.  Bull. Panamer. Union, 1935,  69:  655-66.—
Darmstaedter, E.  Erinnerung an Darwin; Antritt seiner Welt-
reise am 27.  Dezember 1831.  Miinch.  med. Wschr., 1931,
78: 2126.—Hale Carpenter,  G. D. Charles Darwin and en-
tomology. Rep. Brit. Ass. Advance. Sc, 1935, 388.—Osborn,
H. F.   The  formal opening of  Darwin's  house  at Down,
June 7, 1929.  Science, 1929  69: 536-8.—Poll.  Biography.
Zschr.  arztl. Fortbild.,  1932,  29:  253.— Reichcl, H.  Biog-
raphy.   Wien.  med. Wschr.,  1932, 82: 463-5.

   DARWIN, Erasmus, 1731-1802.
   Pearson,  H.   Doctor   Darwin.    242p.   8?
Lond. [1930]
   Abhatt, W.  Dr Erasmus Darwin, the author of Zoonomia.
Ann. M. Hist., 1921,  3:  287-90.—Krumbhaar, E. B.   The
bicentenary of Erasmus Darwin and his relation to the doctrine
of evolution.   Ibid., 1931, n. ser., 3: 487-500.—Shurlock, F. W.
[Biography]  Science Progr.,  Lond., 1924, 18: 447-53, port.

   DARWIN, Francis,  1848-1925.
   B, F. F.  [Biography]   Proc. R. Soc, Lond., 1932, ser. B,
110: i-xxi, port.  Obituary.  Brit. M. J., 1925, 2: 585.

   DARWIN, Leonard, 1850-        The  need  for
eugenic reform,  xvii, 529p.  8?  Lond.,  J. Mur-
ray, 1926.
   For biography see Eugen.  News, 1929, 14: 49, port.

DARWINISM.

   See also  Evolution;  Phylogenesis; Selection;
Species.
   Bolsche, W.  Die Abstammung des Menschen.
86p.   sm. 4?   Stuttg., 1921.
   Haycraft, J. B.  Darwinism and race  progress.
180p.   12?   Lond.,  1895.
   Hertwig, R.   Abstammungslehre und neuere
Biologie.  271p.  8?  Jena, 1927.
   Peake,  H. J. E.,  &  Fleure,  H.  J. Apes and
men.    138p.   8?  N. Haven,  1927.
   Pearson,  K.  Side  lights on the evolution of
man.    27p.  8?  Lond., 1921.
   Eugen. Lect. Ser. 13,  Univ.  London, Galton  Lab. Nat.
Eugen.
   Plate, L. Selektionsprinzip und Probleme der
Artbildung.  650p.  8?   Lpz. & Berl., 1913.
   Forms Bd 1, Handb. Abstammungslehre.
   Tschulok,  S.    Deszendenzlehre  (Entwick-
lungslehre) ein Lehrbuch auf historisch-kritischer
Grundlage.   324p.   8?  Jena, 1922.
   Wigand,  A.   Der Darwinismus und die Natur-
forschung  Newtons  und Cuviers;  Beitrage  zur
Methodik der  Naturforschung und  zur  Species-
frage.  3v.  8?  Braunschweig,  1874.
   Williams,   W.  A.   The   evolution   of  man
scientifically disproved  in  50  arguments  [&c]
125p.   12?   Camden,  N. J., 1928.
   Windle,  B.  C. A.  Evolution and  Catholicity.
40p    12?    N.  Y. [1926]
   Amozorrutia, J. La teoria de la evolucion.  Mem. Acad.
nac. cienc. Antonio Alzate, 1931,  53:  45-64.—Biologische
Verwandtschaft zwischen  Mensch und anthropoidem Affen.
Deut. med. Wschr., 1926, 52: 1479.—Bray, E. Su due  pre-
cursori italiani della dottrina  evoluzionistica.  Riv.  stor.  sc.
med.,  1930,  21:  293-301.—Briffault,  R.  The evolution of
the human species.  Scientia,  Bologna, 1927, 41: 2. ser.,
403-12.—Cockerel), T. D.  A.  Natural selection.  Pop.  Sc.
Month., 1913, 82:  388-96.—Eccles, B. G.  Parasitism  and
natural selection: a  medical supplement to Darwin's origin of
species.  Med. Rec,  N.  Y.,  1909, 76: 169-77—Fejervary,
G. J.  Evolution, Darwinism,  Lamarckism.   Biol, gen,, Wien,
1929,  5: 501-40.—Fischel  W.   Abstammungslehre und Tier-
psychologie.   Sudhoffs Arch.,  1934-35, 27: 511-5.—Fisher,
R. A.  The  bearing  of  genetics  on  theories  of  evolution.
Science Progr., Lond., 1932, 27: 273.—Fries, C.  Zur Mentali.
tat des Darwinismus.  Zool. Anz., 1926 69: 16-20.—Fritsch-
G.  Die Anthropoiden und die Abstammung des Menschen,
Zschr. Ethnol., 1918, 50: 1-11, 2 pi.  ------  Die Affenfrage.
Arch.  Menschenk.,  1925-26, 1: 49-60, 3 pi.—Gibson, A. E,
Overlooked forces  in  Darwinian evolution.  Med.  Stand.,
1925,  48:  No. 7, 19.—Gilman, B. I.  The  design argument
survives Darwinism.  J. Philos., 1924, 21: 29-36.—Gothan, W.
Deszendenztheorie und fossile Pflanzenwelt.  Umschau, 1928,
32: 150-4.—Gregory, W. K.   Dawn-man or ape?  Sc. Ameri-
can, 1927, 137: 230-2.—Grusman, M. A.   [Fifty years after
Darwin's death]  Vest, sovet.  otorinolar., 1932, 25: 245-51.—
Hall,  G. S.   What we owe to the  tree-life of our ape-like
ancestors.  Pedag. Seminary,  1916, 23: 94-119.—Harris, J. A.
The data  of  inter-varietal and inter-specific competition in
their relation to  the  problem of natural selection.  Science,
1913, n. ser., 38: 402.—Hofsten, N. von.  Ideas of creation and
spontaneous generation prior  to Darwin.  Isis,  Bruges, 1936,
25: 80-94.—Hoyer,  H. Bemerkungen  zu Darwins Selektions-
theorie. Biol, gen.,  Wien,  1931,  8:  127-40.—Huxley, J.
Natural selection and evolutionary progress.  Lancet, Lond.,
1936, 2: 661.  Also  Nature, Lond., 1936, 138: 603-5.—Ingalls,
A. G.   Did man. evolve in Africa? an account of the remarkable
fossil man-ape recently discovered in Africa by Professor Dart.
Sc. American, 1925, 132: 308.  ------  New light on evolving
man.   Ibid., 133: 186.—Jackson, R.   [Development of Dar-
winism in the Soviet Union]   Sovet.  vrach. gaz., 1932,  36:
390.—Johnson, R.  H.  The  analysis of  natural selection.
Science, 1912, n. ser., 36: 750-60.—Keith, A.  Darwin's theory
of man's origin in  the light of present-day  evidence. Med.
Press, Lond.,  1921,  n. ser., Ill: 251; 271; 315; 335.  ------
The gorilla and  man  as contrasted forms.  Lancet,  Lond.,
1926,  1: 490-2.  ------   Darwin's theory of  man's descent
as it stands to-day (an address)  Brit.  M. J., 1927, 2: 439-44.
Also Lancet, Lond., 1927, 2: 485-9.   Also Science, 1927,  66:
201-8.  Also Rep. Brit. Ass. Advance. Sc.  1927, 95: 1-15.—
Kirmasse, M.  Affenmenschen; zu Dr Karl Vogts 100. Geburts-
tag.   Zschr. Behandl. Schwachsinn.,  1918, 38:  10-7.—Kogel,
G.  Kann die Photochemie Aufschliisse fiir die Deszendenz-
theorie liefern? Zschr. indukt. Abstamm., 1931, 59: 126-30 —
Krinitsky, A.  M., & Novogrudsky, D. M.  [Darwinism  and
microbiology]   Mikrobiologia,  Moskva,  1932,  1: 442-58.—
Kriiger, P. Abstammung und Biochemie.   Biol, gen., Wien,
1930,  6: 483-510,—Lebedinsky. N. G.  Darwin's Theorie  der
geschlechtlichen Zuchtwahl im Lichte der heutigen Forschung;
zugleich eine  Untersuchung iiber das  Manometerprinzip  der
Sexualselektion.  Bibliogr. genet., Gravenh., 1932, 9: 183-426,
pi.—Lotsy, J.  P.  Meine Anschauungen iiber die Entwickelung
des Deszendenzgedankens seit  Darwin und den jetzigen Stand-
punkt der Frage, eine Entgegnung zu  der darin von Prof. E.
Lehmann  geiibten  Kritik.  Zschr. indukt. Abstamm., 1914,
12: 150-4.—Lowe,  P. R. The finches  of the Galapagos
Islands in relation  to Darwin's conception of species.  Rep,
Brit. Ass.  Advance. Sc, 1935, 389.—Lukomsky, Z. G.  [Dar-
winism in the course of time]   Sovet. stomat., 1932,10:  1.—
MacBride, E. W.  The  theory of  evolution  since Darwin.
Nature, Lond.,  1925, 115:  89-92.—McDougall, W. Was
Darwin wrong?  Forum, N. Y., 1928, 79: 244-53.—Matiegka,
J.  [Chapters from  somato-anthropologic  philosophy;   the
phylogenetic evolution of man; the starting point of his  evo-
lution]  Anthropologic  Praha,  1930,  8:  69-86.—May,  W.
Lucrez und Darwin.  Naturwissenschaften, 1917, 5: 276-9.—
Metcalf, M. M., Curtis, W. C. [et al.]  Evidences for evolution;
statements prepared for  the  defense counsel,  State  of Ten-
nessee, vs John T. Scopes.  Sc  Month., 1925, 20: 291; 328.—
Mills, C. K.   Evolution and the Darwinian  theory of human
descent, viewed  from  the standpoint  of a  multiple primate
ancestry.  Arch.  Neur. Psychiat.,  Chic,  1928, 19: 969-80.
Also  repr.—Morgan, J.  O.  The evolution theory  of  man
criticised.  Cath. M. Guard., Lond., 1931, 9: 66-75.—Natural
selection in man.  J.  Hered., 1915, 6: 497.—Osborn, H. F.
The problem  of the origin of species  as it appeared to Darwin
in 1859 and as it  appears to us to-day.  Science, 1926, 64:
337-41.  ------  Fundamental discoveries of the last decade
in human evolution.  Bull. N.  York Acad.  M., 1927, n.  ser.,
3: 513-21.  ------  The influence  of bodily  locomotion in
separating man  from  the  monkeys and  apes.  Sc.  Month.,
1928,  26: 385-99.   ------  Recent  revivals  of  Darwinism.
Science, 1933, 77: 199-202.—Oksenov, 1. A.  [Charles Darwin
and the theory of evolution]  Vest, rentg., 1932, 11: 131-5 —
Pearson,  K.   The intensity  of natural  selection in man.
Proc  R. Soc, Lond., 1912, 85: ser.  B, 469-76.—Piveteau,  J.
Les theories sur  l'origine de l'homme avant et apr6s Darwin.
Anthropologic, Par.,  1927, 37: 355-80.—Plate, L.  Die  Be-
weismittel der Deszendenztheorie  und das Verhaltnis  von
Lamarck  zu  Darwin.  Arch.  Rassenb.,  1908, 5: 393-611.
------  Genetik  und Abstammungslehre.   Zschr.  indukt!
Abstamm., 1932, 62: 47.------   Ein moderner  Gegner
der Abstammungslehre.   Arch. Rassenb., 1935,  29:  249- 
DARWINISM                                 19                                   DASHIELL
56.—Poulton, E. B.  A hundred years of evolution.  Science,
1931, 74: 345-60.—Proscription (The) of Darwinism.  Nature,
Lond., 1925,  115:  485—Pycraft, W.  P.   Darwinism versus
Lamarckism.  Science Progr., Lond., 1929-30, 24: 441-50.—
Reinheimer, H. Darwinism re-examined. Psyche, Lond., 1923-
24, n. ser.,  4: 251-61.—Robertson, C.  Conditions of natural
selection.  Science, 1924, n. ser., 59: 363.—Rubner.  DerKampf
des Menschen um das Leben. Sitzber. Preuss. Akad. Wiss., 1928,
p. lxviii-cvii.—Russell, E. S.  The evidence for natural selection.
Riv. sc, Bologna, 1909, 5: 67-85.—Sardeson, F. W. Defeat of
anti-evolution in Minnesota.  Science, 1927, 65: 447.—Sarton,
G.  Discovery of the theory of natural selection; with  facsimile
reproductions (Nos. viii-ix) of Darwin's and Wallace's earliest
publications on the  subject (1859)  Isis,  Bruges, 1930,  14:
133-6 [45-62, facsims.] ------  Darwin's conception of the
theory of natural selection. Ibid.,  1936, 26: pt  2, 336-40.—
Schneider,  G. K. E. von Baer gegen Darwin.  Sudhoffs
Arch., 1934-35, 27: 494-8.—Schultz,  A.  H. Variations in
man and their evolutionary evolution.   Am. Natur., 1926, 60:
297-323.—Schwalbe, G. Ueber Darwins Werk: Die  Abstam-
mung des  Menschen.  Zschr. Morph.  Anthrop.,  1909-10, 12:
461-72.—Shull, A.  F.  Weismann and  Haeckel; 100  years.
Science, 1935 81: 443-52.—Some questions of evolution, the
present position of natural selection considered. Sc. American,
1915, 79:  suppl., 215.—Stern, A.  Hat sich Darwin geirrt?
Deut.  Aerzte Ztg,  1932,  7:  No. 318.—Stieve, H.  Was ist
vom  Darwinismus  iibrig geblieben?  Munch, med. Wschr.,
1931, 78:  2127; 2105.—Study, E.  Neuere Angi il'IV auf die
Selektionstheorie.   Arch.  Rassenb.,  1929-30,  22:  353-93,
pi.—Talmey.  B. S.  Evolution and Darwinism. West. M.
Times,  1925-26,  45: 129-32.—Tze  Tuan  Chen.  Twenty-
five centuries  before Charles Darwin.  Sc.  Month., 1929,
29:  49-52.—Wagner,  A.   Die  Umwertung der Entwick-
lungslehre; Entwicklungslehre und Abstammungslehre; Zweck-
haftigkeit  und Zweckmassigkeit; Bastardierungsforschung und
Vererbungslehre.   Scientia, Bologna, 1927,  42: 2. ser., 135-
44.—Watson, D. M. S.  A discussion on the present state of
the theory of natural selection.  Proc R. Soc, Lond., 1936,121:
43-73.—Weidenreich, F. Sinanthropus pekinensis und seine Be-
deutung fiir die Abstammungsgeschichte des Menschen. Natur-
wissenschaften,  1931,  19: 817-25.   ------  Der  primare
Greifcharakter der menschlichen Hande und Fiisse und seine
Bedeutung fiir das Abstammungsproblem.  Verh. Ges. phys.
Anthrop.,  1931, 5: 97-110.—Weinert, H.  Englische Vorstosse
fiir die menschliche Abstammungslehre.  Umschau,  1928, 32:
564-7.—Westenhofer.  Nuevos conceptos  sobre la descen-
denzia  humana y  la primitividad del hombre.  Dfa med.,
B  Air., 1930-31, 3: 114; 134.—Windar, F.  Die Quintessenz
des Darwinismus.  Biol.  Zbl.,  1925, 45:  303-9.—Wolflf, G.
Der alte und der  neue Darwinismus.  Med. Welt, 1937, 11:
700-4.—Wood-Jones, F.  Man and the anthropoids.  Am. J.
Phys.  Anthrop.,  1928-29, 12: 245-52.—Wright,  S.  The
genetical theory  of  natural selection; a review. J. Hered.,
1930, 21: 340-56.—Ziegler, H. E. Die natiirliche Zuchtwahl.
Riv. sc, Bologna, 1907, 1:  94-101.

   DAS, Ennala  Narain, 1905-       *Die Ostitis

fibrosa  generalisata  (von  Recklinghausen'sche

Krankheit)   [Berlin]   16p.   8?   Charlottenb.,

Gebr. Hoffmann   [1934]
   DAS, Kedarnath,  1867-1936.
   M.,  S.  [Obituary]  Calcutta M. J.,  1935,  30: 579-81,
port.—Obituary.   Lancet, Lond., 1936, 1: 745.

  DASCALAKIS  B., Taxiarchis,  1907-

*Etude  critique  des tests de guerison dans le

traitement  des  ulceres.   128p.   8?   Par.,  A.

Lapied,  1936.
  DASCHER,  Christian, 1900-       *De  la sero-

therapie  massive  intra-veineuse  comme  traite-

ment curatif preie>6 du tetanos.  56p.   8?  Par.,

1927.
  DASCHEVICI,  Basilius  von,   1901-
*Ueber  das Krankheitsbild der gonorrhoischen

Arthritis.  28p.   8?   Munch.,  C.  Wolf & Sohn,

1929
  DASEKING, Johannes [Georg Wilhelm] 1899-
       *Verlauf und Prognose der im Puerperium
entstandenen   Schizophrenien  und  schizophre-
nierartigen  Erkrankungen; eine  katamnestische
Untersuchung   [Berlin]  40p.   8?   [Diesdorf bei

Gabersdorf] 1931.
  DASER,  Carl, 1904-       *Ueber   die  Bek-
keneingangsflache  und  ihre   Beziehungen  zum
Geburtsverlauf  (eine  Studie auf Grund von 203
Fallen   der  Wurzburger  Universitats-Frauen-
klinik aus  den  Jahren  1927-30)   [Wurzburg]
12p.  8?   Diessen-Miinch., J.  C. Huber [1931]
  DASHIELL, John  Frederick, 1888-      Fun-
damentals of objective p.svehology.   xviii,  588p.
8?  Bost., Houghton Mifflin  Co. [1928]
  DASKALOVA, Petra.   *A propos des compli-
cations  de  l'appendicite  suppuree.    16p.   8?
Geneve, 1922.
  DAS Neves Castro  e  Silva,  Hermano  Jose.
*A  infeccao  purulenta;  sua etiologia,  genese  e
therapeutica.   144p.  2 ch.   8?  Lisb.,  1873.
  DASQUE, Pierre, 1900-        *Contribution
a I'etude des  pseudoparaplegies puerperales  des
femelles bovines;  6tiologie, pathogenie  [Alfort]
54p.   8?   Toulouse, 1927.
  DASS,  M.  N.   *Gonococcal  arthrites,  with
special reference to malarial treatment.  20p.   8?
Lausanne, 1935.
  DASSDORF, Franz [Karl  Wilhelm] 1902-
*Ueber  fibrose Geschwiilste  der  Fingerstreck-
seiten  [Leipzig]  19p.  8?  [Zeulenroda i. Thiir.,
A. Oberreuter] 1927.
  DASSENCOURT,  Robert,  1905-       *Du
role de  l'infirmiere  sociale  dans un service  de
maternity.   45p.  8?  Par., E.  De Boccard,  1935.
  DASSLER [Richard] Erich, 1898-      *Ueber
Amusie  mit  besonderer Beriicksichtigung  der
Notenblindheit.  28p.   8?   Lpz.,  Thalacker &
Schoffer,  1925.
  DASSONVILLE, Charles,  1864-1935.
  Necrologie.  Bull. Soc. path. exot. , 1935, 28: 342.
  DASSONVILLE, Fernand, 1902-      *Etude
critique  d'un  procede  d'anastomose  digestive.
36p.   8?   Par., 1930.
  DASSONVILLE, Guy, 1909-       *La torsion
intra-herniaire des annexes  chez  le  nourrisson,
simulant la  hernie  inguinale  etranglee.  44p.   8?
Par., 1936.
  DASSONVILLE, Pierre,  1893-      *Sur  les
syncopes  chloroformiques:  leur interpr6tation;
les  moyens de les pr6venir ou de les traiter.  31p.
8?   Par.,  1927.
  DATIN, Hippolyte,  1895-       *Contribution
k I'etude  de la syphilis  her^ditaire tardive du foie.
68p.   8?  Par., A. Legrand, 1925.
  DATTA,  L.  Serologia  della  tuberculosi  nei
riguardi  della  diagnosi  e della terapia;  tesi di
libera docenza.  236p.  8?  Biella, G. Testa, 1915.
  DATTNER, Bernhard.  Moderne Therapie der
Neurosyphilis;  mit  Einschluss der  Punktions-
technik  und  Liquor-Untersuchung.   xii,  334p.
illus.  pi.  diagrs.   8?  Wien, W. Maudrich, 1933.
  DASCH,   Georg,  1909-       *Erfolgsergeb-
nisse der operativen  und Strahlenbehandlung bei
Sarkomen der  Wurzburger Chirurgischen  Klinik
aus den Jahren 1925-33  [Wurzburg]  48p.   8?
Eisfeld-T., C. Beck,  1937.
  DASCHKEY,  Liesbeth,  1908-        *Ueber
konservative Myotomie   [Konigsberg]  24p.   8?
Gutersloh-W.,  Thiele, 1937.

DASYCLADUS.

  See Algae.

DATE [and date palm]
  Biswas, H. G-, & Guha, B. C. A note on the  vitamin Bi-,
Bj-  and C-values  of country liquor prepared  from  the date.
Ind. M. Gaz., 1935, 70: 382.—Chabrolin, C.  La pourriture de
[inflorescence du palmier dattier (Khamedj)  C. rend. Acad.
sc,  1929, 188:  933-5.—Clague, J. A., & Fellers. C. R. Time,
temperature and humidity relationships in the pasteurization
of dates. Arch. Mikrob., Berl., 1933, 4: 419-26—Hunwicke,
R. F., & Grinling, G. N.  A note on some intestinal bacteria
isolated from packed dates.  Lancet, Lond., 1928, 1:  1071.—
Lecoq, R.  La  richesse  des dattes en glucides naturels et leur
maturation au soleil tropical conditionnent-elles  une  richesse
correspondante en vitamines B et D?  C. rend. Soc. biol.,
1932, 111:  293.  ------  Les vitamins des dattes muscades.
Ibid., 1933, 112: 1661-3. ------ Analyse chimique et biologie
comparee des dattes seches  Degla-Beida et  des dattes mollea 
DATE
20
DAUDE
Deglet-Nour de provenance algenenne.   Ann.  falsif.,  Par.,
1937, 30: 400-5.—Pasinetti, G.  La fermentazione alcoolica
dei datteri.  Boll. 1st. sieroter. milan., 1923-24, 3: 165-79.


DATURA.

  See  also  Alkaloids;  Atropine;   Solanaceae;
also in 3. ser. Stramonium.
  Bloise, N. L. Dos casos de intoxicaci6n por el floripondio
(Datura arboreal)   Arch. lat. amer. pediat., B. Air.,  1923,
2.  ser., 17: 665-9.—Bouquet, J.  Double  tentative d'em-
poisonnement criminal par les graines de Datura et de Mandra-
gore.  Bull. sc. pharm., Par., 1935, 42: 456-9.—Caines, C. M.
The assay of stramonium leaves and tincture of stramonium.
Q. J. Pharm., Lond., 1930, 3: 342-8.—Chalier, J., Badinand,
A., & Plauchu, M.  Sur  un cas d'intoxication par le Datura.
Lyon med., 1934, 153: 239-42.—Chou, T. Q.  The constituents
of European Datura stramonium cultivated in China. Chin.
J. Physiol., 1935, 9: 77-82.—Clark, R.  W.  Daturic acid.
J. Am. Pharm. Ass., 1935, 24: 843-7.—De Dios Fernandez, J.
Nachweis und Bestimmung des Atropins im  Rauche von
Stramonium-Zigaretten.  Arch. exp.  Path.,  Lpz.,  1927-28,
127: 204-11.—Devic, A., Gate, J., & Dugois, P.  Erytheme
roseolique du au Datura.  Bull. Soc. fr. derm, syph., 1935, 42:
714.—Dieterle, H. Beitrag zur Kenntnis der olhaltigen Samen
von  Datura alba Nees.  Arch. Pharm.,  Berl., 1926, 264:
140-64.—Flohil, M. [A rare case of poisoning in a horse
(stramonium)]   Tschr.  diergeneesk.,  1918,  45: 9.—Genet.
Mydriase brusque  par  sue de Datura  stramonium.  Lyon
med., 1936, 157: 690-3.—Grippeling, W. J. Empoisonnement
de  toute une famille par  les  feuilles de stramoine.  Presse
med. beige, 1869-70, 22: 56-8.—Gunther, G. Darf man den
Stramonium-zigaretten eine arzneiliche Wirkung zuschreiben?
Wien. klin. Wschr., 1911,  24: 748.—Jennings.  R. E.  Stra-
monium poisoning; a review of the literature and report of 2
cases.  J. Pediat., S. Louis, 1935, 6: 657-64.—Katarey, S. D.
Hyperpyrexia in  datura poisoning.  Ind.  M. Gaz.,  1936, 71:
468.—Kilmer, F. B.  The daturas. Am. J. Pharm., 1930, 102:
526-34.—Konar,  N. R.  A case of datura poisoning with
hyperpyrexia.  Ind. M. Gaz., 1937, 72: 615.—Marafion, J. M.
Total alkaloids of Datura fastuosa Linnaeus and Datura alba
Nees from the Philippines.  Philippine  J. Sc,  1928-29, 37:
251-60.—Moorhouse, A. T.  Dry  extract  of stramonium.
Q.  J. Pharm., Lond., 1936, 9: 421-9.—Muhlfelder.  Vergif-
tungen mit Stramonium und Morphium.   Deut. med. Wschr.,
 1912, 38: 778.—Osada,  S.  Ueber die mydriatisch wirkenden
 Alkaloide der Daturaarten. Arch. Pharm., Berl., 1924, 262:
277-91.—Parkinson, H.  H. Stramonium poisoning.  Austra-
las. M. Gaz., 1912, 31: 187.—Santos, J. K. A pharmacognos-
tical study on Datura alba Nees and Datura fastuosa Linna?us
 from the Philippines.   Philippine J. Sc,  1927, 32: 275-96,
 7 pi.—Schlegel, E.  Auf der Symptomenjagd.  Hippokrates,
 Stuttg., 1933, 4:  322-4.—Timmerman,  H.  A.   Datura; the
 nomenclature of the species used in medicine.  Pharm.  J.,
 Lond., 1927, 118: 571-4.  —;---  Stramonium and other
 species of  Datura; a comparative study of the structure  of
 their leaves.  Ibid., 735-42.—Verkade, P. E., & Coops, J., jr.
 Das  Vorkommen von  unpaaren Fettsauren in naturlichen
 Fetten, Oelen und Wachsen; das Oel von Datura stramonium
 L.   Biochem. Zschr., 1929, 206: 468-81.

   DAUBACH,  Emmy.   *Untersuchungen  iiber
 das   Zustandekommen  der  Kinder-Gonorrhoe
 [Munchen]   18p.   8?  Rosenheim,  1934.
   DAUBAN  de  Silhouette,  Leon,  1904-
 *Le syndrome pleuro-pulmonaire de la base dans
 les hepatites amibiennes.  82p.  8?  Par., 1929.
   DAUBENSPECK,  Hans,  1904-       *Ueber
 Scarlatina puerperalis.  23p.  8?   Rostock, 1932.
   DAUBENTON,  Louis, 1716-99.
   Roule,  L.  Les grands naturalistes  francais: le mddecin
 Louis Daubenton, anatomiste et zootechnicien.   Presse m£d.,
 1926, 34: 587-90.

    DAUBER,   Emilie,  1906-       *Beeinflusst
 der  Kindstod  unter der Geburt den Gebarwillen
 der  Frau?   [Wurzburg]   16p.   8?   Berl.,   S.
 Karger,  1931.
    DAUBER,   Maria,  1896-       *Ueber  die
 Wirkungen  des  Chitenins  und  Cinchotenins.
 12p.   8?  Bresl., 1922.
    DAUBNEY,  R.
    See Baylis, Harry Arnold, & Daubney, R.  A synopsis of
 the families [&c]  277p.  8?  Lond., 1926.

    DAUCHEZ,  Bernard, 1901-        Contribu-
 tion  k  l'6tude de  l'insuffisance  mitrale  trau-
 matique.  102p.   8?   Par.,  1930.


 DAUCUS.

    See Carrot.
  DAUDE,  Georges, 1899-       *Un  cas  de
tuberculose ascendante des trois articulations du
membre  superieur   chez  l'enfant.    21p.   8?
Par., 1924.
  DAUDET, Leon A., 1868-      Les rythmes
de l'homme; cancer et malaises.  5  p. 1.   243p.
3 1.   12?  Par., B. Grasset [1930]
  DAUDIER, Maurice,  1911-       Contribu-
tion  a I'etude  des tumeurs mixtes des  fosses
nasales.  75p.  8?  Par.,  E. Le Francois, 1937.
  DAUDY,  Fernand, 1896-      *De  l'immu-
nisation  par  voie  gastro-intestinale  contre  le
cholera, la dysenterie et les infections typhoides.
55p.   8?  Par., 1924.
  DAUER, Dietrich.  1908-       *Untersuchun-
gen  iiber die Haftfiihigkeit  von Metallplatten
und  Kautschukplatten.    15p.    8?   Frankf.,
L. Baum, 1933.
  DAUER,  Morris.   Prescription  manual  of
Kings County Hospital and Dispensary.   164 1.
4?   N. Y. [1934]
  Mimeographed.
  DAUERNHEIM, Hans, 1911-       *Zur Frage
der  sogenannten  Verbrechermerkmale und  der
Korrelationen   zwischen   Kopfform  und   Ver-
brechen.   39p.   8?  Giessen, O. Kindt, 1937.
  DAUKES, Sidney  Herbert, 1879-        Bar-
rier  charts for health officers; a synopsis of pre-
ventive measures against communicable disease,
4 tab.   obi. 8?   Lond., Bailliere, Tindall  & Cox
[1921]
  ----   The medical museum, modern develop-
ments,  organisation  and  technical  methods,
based on a new  svstem of visual teaching.   183p.
pi.   8?   Lond.,  Wellcome Found. Ltd.  [1929]
  ----   A cuckoo in Harley street.  320p.  8?
Lond., S. Paul & Co.  [1932]
  DAUM, Eugene Francis, 1877-1923.
  Obituary-  J. Am. M. Ass., 1923, 80: 713.
  DAUM, Hilde, 1908-       *Versuche iiber die
Urform  der  basophilen  Substanz  in den  Ery-
throcyten   [Berlin]  15p.   8?  Lpz., 1934.
  Also Fol. haemat., Lpz., 1934-35, 53:
  DAUM, Karl, 1909-       *Zur  Klinik  der
Magen-Myome   [Berlin]    18p.    8?   Wiirzb.,
C. J. Becker, 1935.
  DAUMEZON,   Georges,   1912-        Con-
siderations   statistiques   sur la situation  du
personnel infirmier des Asiles d'Alienes   [Paris]
302p.  8?   Cahors, A. Coueslant, 1935.
   DAUNA, Vincent, 1906-      *Des meningites
lymphocytaires benignes ou curables.   94p.  8?
Par.,  1930.
   DAUNDERER, Maria,  1905-       *Verglei-
chende Untersuchungen iiber verschiedene Metho-
den des  Blutnachweises nach Uhlenhuth.  22d.
8?   Munch., 1935.
   DAUNEAU,  Jacques,  1903-        Contribu-
tion k I'etude  des metrites  dSciduiformes.   51p.
 8?   Par., 1930.

 * ^JJ?1^' Miche1' 19°3-       Contribution
 a 1 etude du traitement des etats  parkinsoniens
 par le datura  et  par l'association  datura  para-

   nr*imm0beladJ°n.e-  58P"  8?  Par- 1929.
   DAUNOIS  Andre, 1908-       *L'emploi de
 pmS  ioqo   euse chez les diabetiques.  72p. 8?

   DAUPHIN,  Jacques,  1897-        *L'obste-
 tncie en 1924; revue analytique des principaux

 ParVai926an5aiS   6tranSers-  3 P- 1-  127p   8?

   DAUPHIN, Louis, 1899-      *Revue critioue

 peS,/ympA6meS Clini^ues  ^ radiologiques  de
 rad6nopatlne4 tracheo-bronchique.    oTp    pi 
DAUPHIN                                   21                                   DAVAINE
  DAUPHIN, Pierre, 1908-       *Les dermato-
myomes k topographic syst6matisee.  74p.  pi.
8?  Par., 1933.
  DAUPHIN medical academician.  Harrisburg,
Pa., v.23, No. 10, 1934.
  DAUPTAIN,   Eugene,  1890-        *Etude
physiologique et  pathologique  de  I'innervation
gastrique.   117p.  8?   Par., 1926.
  DAUPTAIN,  Roger, 1908-       Contribution
a I'etude de la monoalveolyse traumatique.  57p.
8?  Par., E. Le Francois, 1936.
  DAURE, Louis Jean Adrien, 1892-      Con-
tribution a I'etude des petites et moyennes fosses
septiques.   46p.  8?   Par., 1928.
  DAUSACKER,  Josef,  1910-       *Rassen-
kundliche  Erhebungen in den Bhondorfern Platz
und Geroda.  45p.   8 pi.  8?   Wiirzb., Bonitas-
Bauer,  1935.
  DAUSEL, Max, 1888-       * Ueber Wander-
niere und ihre  Behandlung.   49p.  8?  Berl.,
E.  Ebering, 1914.
  DAUSS, Herbert,  1900-       *Die Asepsis in
der praktischen Zahnheilkunde.  31p.  8?  Bresl.
[L.  Freund] 1926.
  DAUSSAT, Charles, 1873-       Reeducation,
orientation, aptitudes professionnelles; expertise
des professions, les  mutilations, physiotherapie,
indemnisation,   legislation  etrangere,  ceuvres
d'assistance,  prothese,  placement,  emplois re-
serves.   362p.  26  pi.   12?   Par., Vigot freres
1925.
  DAUSSE.   Les  laboratoires Dausse  (1834-
1934)   24p.  illust.  port,  facsim.   8?  Etampes,
1935.
  DAUSSE, Adrien  Camille, 1903-      *Essai
sur les  difficultes  de  la  medecine.   69p.   8?
Par., 1932.
  DAUSSET, Henri, 1874-1936.
  Chenilleau & Dejust  [Necrologie] Rev. physiotheV., Par.,
1936, 12:  465-7.—Ferrier.  [Necrologie] Arch. eUectr.  med.,
1937, 45: li-lviii,  port.—Flurin,  H.  [Necrologie]   Presse
therm, clim., 1937, 78:  25, port.—Necrologie.  Bull. Soc.
med. Paris, 1937, 26.
  DAUSSY, Andre,  1908-        Contribution
a  I'etude  des  ruptures  de  l'intestin par  l'air
comprime.  60p.  8?  Par., L. Rodstein,  1935.
  DAUSSY,  Henry,  1900-        *Les  delires
chroniques d'origine alcoolique.  64p.  8?   Par.,
1924.
  DAUST, Walter,  1901-       *Nachgeburts-
blutungen und  deren  Behandlung  an Geburten
der Freiburger  Universitatsfrauenklinik  vom
1. 4. 1904-1. 4. 1924.   59p. 8?   Freib. i. B., 1925.
  DAUTREBANDE, Lucien.   Les gaz toxiques;
physiologie,  toxicologie,  protection,  therapeu-
tique.   3  1.   371p.   illust.   diagrs.   8?    Par.,
Masson  & cie,  1933.
  ----& LEMORT, A.   Physiopathologie de la
thyroide;  diagnostic  et traitement de  goitres.
326p.  8?  Par., Masson & cie, 1931.
  DAUTWITZ, F.  Mitteilungen aus der K. K.
Kuranstalt fiir Radiumtherapie   in  St.  Joa-
chimsthal.  1.  Heft,   viii,  154p.   33 pi.   8?
Wien, W. Braumuller, 1915.
  DAUVOIS,  Leon,  1884-      Considerations
sur  la  fievre charbonneuse en  Beauce   [Alfort]
45p.  8?   Par., 1927.
  DAUX, Fernand, 1897-       *Le volvulus de
la vesicule biliaire.  77p.  8?  Par., 1924.
  DAUZEN Peng,  1900-       *Die Atmungs-
und Entziindungshemmung am  Kaninchen durch
Urethan  [Frankfurt]  13p.  8?  Lpz., F.  C. W.
Vogel,  1930.
  Also Arch. exp. Path., Lpz., 1930, 151: 270-8.
  DAVAINE, Casimer Joseph,  1812-82.
  Achard, C.  Eloge prononce' a l'Acad^mie de Medecine dans
la stance annuelle du 11 decembre 1928.  Bull. Acad. m6d.,
Par.,  1928, 3. ser., 100:  1343-56.—Men#trier   [Biography]
Progr. med., Par., 1927, 42: 1698-1707.

DAVAINEIDAE.

  See  also Cestoda; Raillietina.
  Chandler, A. C.  Observations on the life cycle of Davainea
proglottina in the United States.  Tr.  Am. Micr. Soc,  1923,
42:   144-7.—Fuhrmann,  O.   Questions  de nomenclature
concernant le genre Raillietina Fuhrmann (syn: Davainea BI.)
Ann.  parasit., Par., 1924, 2: 312.—Kalkus, J. W.  A prelimi-
nary  note regarding the presence of Davainea proglottina in
Washington.  J. Am.  M. Ass., 1928, 73: 612-6.—Kotlan, A.
On Davainea proglottina (Dav.) and its synonyms. J. Parasit.,
Lancaster, 1925-26, 12: 26-32, pi.—Lopez-Neyra, C. R.  Re-
lations du Davainea madagascariensis et des especes parasites
des  mammiferes;  considerations  sur  les  Davainea.  Ann.
parasit., Par., 1931, 9: 162-84. —;--- La Davainea formo-
sana y sus relaciones con los davaineidos de los roedores. Arch.
zool. ital., 1931, 15: 465-73.------  Sur la classification du
genre Davainea (s. 1.)  Bull.  Soc.  zool. France, 1931, 56:
534-41.—Wetzel,  R.   Zur Kenntnis  des  weniggliedrigen
Hiihnerbandwurmes  Davainea  proglottina.   Arch.  wiss.
prakt. Tierh., 1932, 65: 595-625, pi.
  DAVENPORT,  Charles  Benedict, 1866-
Body-build and its inheritance, vi,  176p. 9 pi.
8?   Wash., Carnegie Inst.,  1923.
  Forms Pub. No. 329.  Pap. No. 35,  Dep. Genet., Carnegie
Inst. Wash.
  ----  Body build; its development  and  in-
heritance.  42p.  8?   Coldspring Harbor, N.  Y.,
1925.
  Forms Bull. No. 24, Carnegie Inst. Wash., Eugen. Rec. Off.
  ----  Guide to physical anthropometry  and
anthroposcopy. 53p.  3 pi.  16? [Bait., Waverly
Press,  1927]
  ----  The genetical factor in endemic goiter.
iv, 56p.  4 ch.  8?  Wash., Carnegie Inst., 1932.
  ----  How we came by our bodies,   xii, 401p.
illust.   diagrs.  8?  N. Y., H. Holt &  Co. [1936]
  ----  &  EKAS,  Merle  Pringle.   Statistical
methods in  biologv,  medicine and  psychology.
4.  ed.   xii,  216 [12"]p.  illust.   tab.  diagrs.   8?
N. Y., J. Wiley & Sons, 1936.
  DAVENPORT,   Charles Benedict,  &  RITZ-
MAN,  E.  G.  Some  wool  characters  and their
inheritance.  58p.  8? Durham, N. H., 1926.
  Forms No. 31 Techn. Bull. N. Hampshire Agr. Exp. Sta.
  DAVENPORT, Charles Benedict,  STEGGER-
DA,  Morris [et al.]   Race crossing in Jamaica.
ix, 516p.  15 pi.  roy. 8?  Wash., Carnegie Inst.,
1929.
  DAVENPORT, Frances  Gardiner, 1870-
European treaties  bearing on the  history  of the
United States and its dependencies,   vi, 386p.
8?  Wash.,  Carnegie Inst., 1929.
  DAVENPORT,  Frances   Isabel,  1880-
Adolescent interests; a study of the sexual inter-
ests  and knowledge of young women.  62p.  8?
N. Y., 1923.
  ----Salvaging of American girlhood;  a sub-
stitution of  normal psychology for superstition
and mysticism in the education of girls,  ix, 302p.
8?   N. Y., E. P. Dutton & Co., 1924.
  DAVENPORT, James Henry, 1862-       Lit-
erary  doctors  of  medicine, a  catalogue of the
extra-professional  writings  of physicians  and
surgeons,  vii,  306p.   roy. 8?  [Providencel 1926.
  DAVENPORT, John.  Aphrodisiacs  and anti-
aphrodisiacs: three essays  on the powers of re-
production,   xii,   154p.   7  pi.  8?    London,
Privately printed, 1869.
  DAVENPORT, Sebert Ellsworth, 1888-
  See Dunning, William B., & Davenport, S. E.  A dictionary
of dental science and art.  635p. 8?  Phila. [1936]
  DAVENPORT, William Slocum fils, 1897-
*Les hommes de verre; maladie de Apert   [Paris]
55p.   8 pi.  8?  Issy-Les Moulineaux,  1931. 
DAVENPORT
22
DAVID
  DAVENPORT, Iowa.  Mercy Hospital.  An-
nual reports of the officers.  27.-28. 1896-97.
  DAVENPORT,  Iowa.  St.  Luke's Hospital
and Training School  [*1893]  Annual reports of
the board of managers.  1.-4., 1894-97.
  DAVESNE, Gaston Paul,  1885-      *De la
non-delivrance chez  la  vache; contribution a
I'etude de l'etiologie  et du  traitement   [Alfort]
129p.  8?  Par.,  1929.
  DAVESNE, Jean, 1899-       *L'homohemo-
th6rapie  dans la demence  precoce.   74p.  8?
Par., 1927.
  See also in 3. ser. Pascal, C, & Davesne, Jean. Traitement
des maladies mentales par les chocs.  182p.  12?  Par., 1926.
  DAVIAU,  Maria.  *Accidents  gastriques et
syphilis.   47p.  8?  Par., 1923.
  DAVIAUD, Maurice Eugene, 1904-      *Une
epizootie  de  grippe equine dans un regiment de
cavalerie   [Alfort]  70p.  8?  Par., 1929.
  DAVID,  Antonio  Marques.  *Urgencia  da
herniotomia  e contras  da taxis  no estrangula-
mento herniario.   66p.  8?   Lisb., 1868.
  DAVID of Armenia.
  Scalinci,  N.   II Liber pro sanitate oculorum di  Davide
Armenio, oculista salernitano del  secolo  XII; noto come
Tractatus de oculis Canamosali.  105p. 8?  Nap., 1934.
  DAVID,  Charles.   Contribution k  l'6tude
physiologique  du  chlorhydrate  d'apomorphine
[Zurich]   88p. 8?  Lausanne, 1875.
  DAVID, Elie, 1909-      *Hypertension de la
menopause naturelle.  72p.   8?  Par., 1935.
  DAVID, Elsa Elvira, 1907-      *Les epreuves
d'insuffisance h^patique  dans  la spiroch^tose
icterigene.  40p.  8?  Par.,  Picart, 1936.
  DAVID, Ernest, 1906-      *Le  mouvement
de  la maternity Lariboisifere en 1935.  58p.  8?
Par., 1936.
  DAVID, Ernest, 1907-      Contribution a
I'etude du polype solitaire des  fosses  nasales.
63p.   8?   Par., 1932.
  DAVID,  Eugen, 1906-      *Der Geburts-
verlauf  bei   jungen  Erstgebarenden    [Zurich]
31 p.   8?   Immensee, 1934.
  DAVID, Henri Rene, 1896-      *Disjonction
pubienne; complication des fractures du bassin.
32p.   8?   Par., 1924.
  DAVID, Isach, 1907-       *Fonctionnement
de   la  maternit6  de l'Hopital  Saint-Antoine.
59p.   8?   Par., M. Vigne, 1934.
  DAVID,  Jean, 1902-       *Erythrocyanose
sus-malle'olaire; 6tude pathog^nique,  clinique et
therapeutique.  82p.  8?  Par., 1929.
  DAVID, Jean,  1904-       *Les  crises nitri-
toides localisees.  87p.   8?  Par., Vigot freres,
1935.
  DAVID, Jean,  1906-      *Les obstructions
choledociennes par adenopathies inflammatoires
simples.   62p. 8?  Par., L'Emancipatrice Imp.,
1934.
  DAVID, Joseph, 1908-      *De la physiologie
des  poches a^riennes dans  leur rapport avec le
vol des oiseaux.  66p.  8?   Par., 1937.
  DAVID,  Lucien Pierre,   1910-       *Etude
critique  des  resultats  eloignes dans les  chole-
cystectomies.  117p.   8?   Par.,  M. Lavergne,
1937.
  DAVID, Marcel, 1898-      *Les meningiomes
de la petite aile du sph^noide; etude radiologique;
radiographie et ventriculographie.  55p.   12 ol'
8?   Par., 1933.                             y '
  DAVID,  Moritz,  1873-       *Ueber  das
Eindriicken des Kopfes ins  enge Becken bei der
Geburt,   28p. 8?  Bonn, J, Trapp, 1898,
  DAVID,  Oskar, GEITEL, H. [et al]  Physi-
kalische  Methoden.   xvi,  736p.   8?   Berl.,
Urban & Schwarzenberg, 1925.
  Forms Abt. II, Teil 6,  Handb. biol. Arbeitsmeth. (E.
Abderhalden)
  DAVID,  Pierre  Emile  Maurice,  1901-
*Une  nouvelle operation pour la cure de l'hallux
valgus.  76p.  8?  Par., L. Arnette, 1934.
  DAVID,  Rene,  1894-       *L'hygiene  re-
ligieuse dans les  livres sacres.   43p.   8?   Par.,
1926.
  DAVID,  Rene, 1907-       Contribution a
I'etude de la thrombophlebite primitive du golfe
de la jugulaire et particulierement son diagnostic.
162p.   8?  Par.,  1932.
  DAVID,  Robert, 1911-       Contribution a
I'etude du  traitement  de  la retention purulente
des sinus chez le cheval [Alfort]  79p.   8?  Par.,
Vigot freres, 1934.
  DAVID,  Roger.  *L'ber£do-syphilis dans une
consultation de nourissons. 60p.  8?  Par., 1923.
  DAVID,  Rubin,  1908-       Contribution a
I'etude des spirochetoses anicteriques.   94p.  8?
Par.,  E. Le Frangois, 1935.
  DAVID,  Walter, 1890-      *Klinischer Bei-
trag zur Frage der hereditaren  Ataxie.  67p. 8?
Konigsb. i. Pr., E. Steinbacher, 1928.
  DAVIDE, Hans.  Action  of  anti-fibrinogen
serum on red  corpuscles.   123p.   8?  Stockh.,
P. A.  Norstedt & Soner, 1925.
  Forms Suppl 12, Acta med. scand.
  DAVIDOFF, Leo Max, 1898-    ,  & DYKE,
Cornelius Gysbert. The normal encephalogram.
224p.   illust.  8?   Phila., Lea & Febiger, 1937.
  DAVIDOV,  Baruch, 1900-       *Ueber  die
Choleraepidemien in  Bulgarien wahrend  und
nach  dem  Balkan- und  Weltkriege   [Berlin]
19p.  8? Charlottenb., Gebr. Hoffmann,  1925.
  DAVIDOV,  David, 1912-      *Philipp Pfaff's
Leistungen in  der Zahnheilkunde.  19p.  2 1. 8?
Lpz.,  W. Neupert, 1934.
  DAVIDOV,  David  N.,  1905-       *Ueber
spontanen nicht tuberkulosen und traumatischen
Pneumothorax [Leipzig]  54p.   8?  Sofia, 1931.
  DAVIDOV, Slawtscho  [M.]  1905-       Ce-
stiitzte Prothesen  [Leipzig]  36p.  8? [Zeulen-
roda i. Thiir.,  A.  Oberreuter, 1930]
  ----  *Die  Paradentose  unter  besonderer
Beriicksichtigung der Storungen des Verdauungs-
traktus  als   atiologisches  Moment   [Leipzig]
29p.  2 pi.  8?   Wiirzb., R. Mayr, 1935.
  DAVIDOVA, Rada.   *La valeur de la reaction
de gaiac dans le cancer et l'ulcere du tube diges-
tif.   16p.  8?  Geneve, 1920.
  DAVIDOVICH, Jacha.  *Ueber den Einfluss
der  Menstruation  auf das Blutbild  bei  gyna-
kologischen  Erkrankungen.    23p.   3 ch.   8°
Strassb. i. E., C. & J.  Goeller,  1914.
  DAVIDOVICH, Lioubodragne, 1897-     *Di-
agnostic precoce de  la  syphilis au  cours du
chancre  mixte;  methodes bacteriologiques et
se>ologiques.  42p.  8?   Par., 1925.
   DAVIDOVICH,  Nathalie.  *Ueber Scarlatina
traumatica [Zurich]   30p.  8?  Berl., S. Karger,
1908.
   DAVIDOVICI, David,  1899-       Contribu-
tion a I'etude de la vaccination antidiphterique
et a  la duree de l'immunit6 conferee par l'ana-
toxine.  57p.   8?  Par.,  1929.
   DAVIDOVICI, Eliezer, 1910-      *Quelques
cas d'erreur de  diagnostic ayant conduit k des
laparotomies, au cours de la grossesse. 40p  8°
Par.,  L. Cario, 1935. 
DAVIDOVICI
23
DAVIES
  DAVIDOVICI, Paul Darvin, 1910-      Con-
tribution a I'etude du chancre syphilitique de la
troisicme phalange des doigts.   51p.   8?  Par.,
L. Rodstein,  1935.
  DAVIDOVICI, Salomon, 1907-       Cbesite"
et gestation.   99p.   8?  Par., 1933.
  DAVIDSOHN,   Else   [Elsbeth]   1889-
*Ueber  die Verfinderung der Zahne bei konge-
nitaler  Lues   IHalle]   p.249-65.  8?   Berl.,  J.
Springer, 1920.
  Also Zschr. Kinderh., 1920, 25:
  DAVIDSOHN,  Georg,  1891-        *Ueber
Gasbrand  und  dessen  Metastasen.   30p.   8?
Berl., H. Blanke, 1918.
  DAVIDSOHN, Kate, 1903-       *Ueber das
zentrale Riesenzellensarkom  der  Kiefer.   15p.
8?  [Berl., Labisch]  1927.
  DAVIDSOHN, Walter.  *Akute Myeloblasten-
leukamie als Folge einer Zahnextraktion? [Basel]
16p.  8?  Neuruppin, 1935.
  DAVIDSON,  Alvin,  1868-1915.  The human
body  and  health.   191p.  port.   12?   N.  Y.,
Am. Book Co. [1924]
  DAVIDSON,  Edward Young, 1861-       Wil-
fred  Mason   Barton,  M. D.;  an  appreciation.
9p.  8?   [Wash.] Med. Soc. District of Columbia
[1930]
  DAVIDSON,  John Franklin, 1860-1925.
  Obituary.  J. Am. M. Ass., 1925, 85: 1828.
  DAVIDSON,  Leybourne Stanley Patrick, 1894-
    , & GULLAND, George  Lovell.  Pernicious
anaemia; with appendix on dietetic treatment,  by
Ruth Pybus,   xii,  293p.  22 pi.   8?   Lond.,
H.  Kimpton,  1930.
  DAVIDSON,  Maurice,  1883-       Cancer of
the lung and other intrathoracic tumours.  With
a foreword by Arthur J. Hall,  x,  173p. pi.  8?
Brist., J. Wright & Sons, 1930.
  ----A practical manual of diseases of the
chest,  xii, 528p.  illust.   pi.   ch.  8?  Lond.,
H.  Milford, 1935.
  DAVIDSON,  Mo'ise, 1904-      *Le traite-
ment par le  cinnamate de benzyle cholestenne
dans les asthenies et les convalescences.  50p.  8?
Par.,  1934.
  DAVIDSON,  Percy Bernard, 1895-1933.
  White, F. W.  Obituary.  Tr. Am. Gastroenter. Ass., 1933,
36:352.
  DAVIDSON,   S[chliama]   Contribution   a
I'etude  des intoxications par le dial.   16p.   8?
Geneve, H. Jarrys, 1922.
  DAVIDSON,  T. L.  The murder in the labora-
tory.  2. ed.  vi, 247p.   8?   Lond., Methuen &
Co. [1929]                              ,  ,
  DAVIDSON,  Thomas.  Rousseau and educa-
tion according to nature, vii, 253p.  12?  N. Y.,
C. Scribner's Sons, 1902.
  DAVIDSON,  V. Stanley.  Nature cure (The
new healing   science and iris diagnosis)  x, 2,
179p.   8?  Lond., Shepherd & Hosking [1936]
  DAVIE,  Elie.  *Hypertension  de  la meno-
pause naturelle.  72p.  8?  Par., 1935.
  DAVIE, Thomas B.                   ,. .
  See Oakes, Lois, & Davie, Thomas B.  A new dictionary
for nurses. 4. ed.  [389]p.  32?  Edinb., 1936.
  DAVIEL, Jacques, 1693-1762.     .
  Aubaret. Trois documents sur Jacques Daviel  (Ib93-I7w;
inventeur de la methode classique et  francaise d operation des
cataractes.  Marseille med.,  1925,  62:  1358^64—Laignel-
Lavastine. La journ^e Daviel a Marseille.  Bull. Soc. fr. hist.
med, 1927, 21: 190-4.
  DAVIES, Arthur Mercer, 1852-1929.
  Obituary.  Lancet, Lond., 1929, 2: 1224.
  DAVIES, Arthur Templer,  1858-1929.
  Obituary.  Brit. M. J., 1929, 2: 1092.  Also Lancet, Lond.,
1929, 2: 1223.
  DAVIES, David Samuel,  1855-1933.
  Obituary.  Brit. M. J., 1933, 1: 634. Also Lancet, Lond.,
1933, 1: 776.
  DAVIES, Hugh  Morriston, 1879-       Pul-
monary tuberculosis; medical and surgical treat-
ment,  xi, 460p.  illust.  pi.  8? Lond., Cassel &
Co., 1933.
  DAVIES, James.  Galvanized iron; its manu-
facture and uses.  2 p. 1.  viii, 139p.  8?  Lond.,
E. & F. N. Spon, 1899.
  DAVIES, John Langdon.
  See Langdon-Davies.
  DAVIES, Mabel Bellamy.  Hygiene and health
education for training colleges, vii, 424p.  illust.
8?  Lond., Longmans, Green & Co., 1932.
  ----   Physical training,  games  and athletics
in schools; a text-book for training college stu-
dents.  3.  ed.   318p.   illust.   8?  Lond.,  G.
Allen & Unwin [1933]
  ----& WILKES, L.  Some methods in health
education,  ix, lllp.  illust.   8?   Lond., Long-
mans, Green & Co. [1935]
  DAVIES, Morgan Cryder.   Squint; its eti-
ology, diagnosis  and treatment.   6 p.  1.  34p.
8?  Eaton, O. [1926]
  DAVIES, Porter.  Doctors of the old school;
being curiosities of medicine and ancient practise.
6 p. 1.   251p.   3 pi.   8?  Akron,  O., Saalfield
Pub.  Co., 1905.
  DAVIES, Stanley  Powell,  1892-       Social
control  of the feebleminded;  a study of social
programs and attitudes in relation  to the prob-
lems  of  mental  deficiency.  2 p.  1.  222p.  8?
N.  Y., Nat. Comm. Ment. Hyg., 1923.
  DAVIES, Thomas Anwyl.  Primary syphilis in
the female,   viii,  lllp.   12 pi.   8?   Lond.,
Oxford Univ. Press, 1931.
  DAVIES, Whitridge H.
  See  in 3. ser. Meakins. Jonathan Campbell, & Davies, H. W
Respiratory function in disease.  478p.  8?  Edinb., 1925.
  DAVIES, William Lewis.   The  chemistry of
milk,  xii, 522p.  diagr.  8?  Lond., Chapman &
Hall,  1936.
  DAVIES, William Morriston, 1842-1925.
  Obituary.  Brit. M. J., 1925, 2: 629.—Obituary.  Lancet,
London, 1925, 2: 784.
  DAVIES-COLLEY, Eleanor, 1874-1934.
  Obituary.  Lancet, Lond., 1934, 2: 1371.
  DAVIGO, Firmin  Jacques,  1890-       *La
peritonite  syphilitique et ses formes  cliniques.
61p.  8?   Par., 1925.
  DAVILA, Carol,  1828-84.
  Adler,   J.    Charles  Davila   (1828-1884)
48p.  8?   Par., 1936.
  Butoianu,  M. S., & Balanescu, I.  [Biography]  Rev.  san.
mil., Bucur., 1930, 29:  suppl. xxxvii-lxxiii.—Petrescu, G. Z.
[Biography]  Rev. st- med., Bucur., 1930, 19: 705-81.
  DAVINI, Giamb.,  1562-1633, &  MURATORI,
L. A.  De potu vini calidi [letters]  [2] 1.  75p.   8?
Modena,  Ant. Capponi, 1720.
  DAVIOT, Andre, 1893-      Contribution a
I'etude radiologique de la tuberculose intestinale.
55p.  8?   Par., 1924.
  DAVIOT, Charles  Eugene.  *Les purpuras
arsenobenzoliques au  cours  du traitement de la
syphilis.   64p.   8?   Par., 1923.
  DAVIOUD,  Jacques,  1900-1936.  *La tole-
rance des  tissus  pour les corps etrangers.  106p.
8?  Par., 1932.
  For biography see Presse med.,  1936, 44:  929-31,  part.
(P. Mathieu)
  DAVIS  &  GECK,  Inc.   Sutures  in  ancient
surgery.  10 pi.  4°  Brooklyn [1927]
  Loose plates in folder.
  ----  Manual of surgical sutures and ligatures.
4 1.  54p.  narrow 8?  Brooklyn, N. Y. [1935] 
DAVIS
24
DAVIS
  DAVIS, A. H.  Improved theory and practice
of medicine, deduced from forty years successful
practice,  vi, 383p.  8?  Chic, 1880.
  DAVIS,  Achilles  Edward,  1866-       Cata-
ract;  its preventive and  medical  treatment for
specialists, general  practitioners  and  students.
xix, 161p.  diagr.   8?  Phila., F.  A.  Davis Co.,
1937.
  ----& DOUGLASS, Beaman.   Eye, ear, nose,
and throat nursing.  3. ed.   373p.   8?  Phila.,
F. A.  Davis Co., 1930.
  DAVIS, A[ndrew] Hobson, 1899-
  See Pack, George Thomas, & Davis, A. Hobson Burns [&c]
364p.  8?  Phila., 1930.
  DAVIS, Bernard E.  Complete  notes on phar-
macy, for college students,  v.2.   [v.  p.]  4?  N.
Y., 1924.
  Typewritten.
  DAVIS,  C. L.  Outline of human embryologv.
78p.  [68]  1.   illust.  roy. 8?  [Bait.]  Univ. of
Maryland School Med., 1935.
  Mimeographed.
  ----  &  RUBINSTEIN, H.  S.   A  laboratory
manual of neuro-anatomy; Pt. II. stereographic
plates.  30 pi.  8?  Bait., W.  Wood & Co., 1933.
Also 2.  ed.  ii, 77 [52] 1.  illust.   rov. 8?  Ann
Arb.,  Mich., Edwards Bros.   1935.
  Board plates, boxed.
  DAVIS,  Carl  Henry, 1883-       Gynecology
and   obstetrics.   3v.  8?   Hagerstown,  Md.,
W. F. Prior Co., 1933.
  DAVIS,  Charles  Henry Stanley,  1840-1917.
Consumption, its  prevention and cure without
medicine, with chapters on sanitation and pre-
vention  of  other  diseases.   2. ed.   218p.   8?
N. Y., E. B. Treat & Co., 1908.
  DAVIS,  Charles  Samuel.   New   system of
medical  treatment;  an  independent,  eclectic,
restorative and cleansing  guide to health,  vii,
86p.  32?   Hampstead,  Md.,  J.  S. Cornman,
1886.
   DAVIS,  Dave,   1906-       *Ueber Schadel-
basisbriiche.  23p.  8?  Berl., P. Brandel, 1936.
  DAVIS,  David Melvin,  1886-       Urological
nursing, p. 1.  172p. 8?  Phila., W. B. Saunders
Co., 1929.  Also 2. ed.  195p.  illust.  1936.
   DAVIS,  Delbert  Dwight,  1908-       The
collared lizard, a laboratory guide,  viii, 57p.  8?
N. Y., Macmillan Co.,  1934.
   DAVIS, D[elmer] L.,  1876-
   See Journal (The) of the  American College of Proctology.
Los Ang., v.6-7, 1933-37.
   DAVIS,  Edward  Parker, 1856-       Mother
and  child.  264p.  8?  Phila., J. E.  Lippincott
Co., 1902.  Also 2. ed.  270p.  1905.
  ----   Complications of pregnancy,  xii, 277p.
8?  N.  Y., D. Appleton & Co., 1923.   Also en-
larged ed.  xii, 375p.   1931.
  Forms v.4 Gyn. Obst. Monogr., N. Y., 1931.
   DAVIS,  Elwood Craig, 1896-       Methods
and  techniques used in  surveying  health  and
physical education in  city schools;  an analysis
and evaluation,  vii, 162p.   diagr.  8?  N. Y.,
Columbia Univ., 1932.
   DAVIS,  F. A., Co.   For the use of  the instruc-
tor in  drugs and solutions.   16p.   tab.  16?
Phila., F. A.  Davis Co., 1935.
  DAVIS,  Franklyn  Pierre,  1868-       Im-
potency,  sterility,  and artificial  impregnation.
2. ed.  168p.   8?   S. Louis,  C. V.  Mosby  Co.,
1923.
  DAVIS,  George  Gilbert,   1879-     ,  SAL-
MONSEN,  Ella   Maude,   &   EARLYWINE,
Joseph.  The pneumonokonioses (silicosis) bibli-
ography and laws.  3v.  8?  Chic,  Chic.  Med.
Press, 1934-37.
  DAVIS,  Guy Pratt.   What shall the  public
schools do for the feeble-minded? a plan for special
school training under public school auspices,  xviii,
225p.  8?  Cambr., Harvard Univ. Press,  1927.
  DAVIS, Gwilym George, 1857-1918.  Applied
anatomy; the construction of the human  body
considered in  relation to its  functions, diseases
and injuries; revised by George P. Mulier.  6. ed.
xii, 638p.  13 pi.  roy. 8?  Phila., J. B. Lippincott
Co. [1924]   Also 7. ed.  xii, 638p.   3 pi.  [1926]
Also 8. ed.  xii, 638p.  6 pi.  1929.  Also  9. ed.
xii, 717p.  illust.  pi.   [1934]
  See also Gaiger, Sydney Herbert, & Davies, Gwilym Owen.
Veterinary pathology and bacteriology.  610p.  8?  Lond.,
1932.
  DAVIS, James Aubrey, 1865-1902.  Essentials
of  materia medica  and  prescription  writing.
viii,  334p.   16?  Phila., P. Blakiston, Son & Co.,
1892.
  DAVIS,  James Ernest.  The relationship  of
the adrenal and thyroid glands to excised muscle
metabolism.   12p.  8?  Chic, 111., 1933.
  DAVIS, James Wagner, 1886-      Notes on
bacteriology.   85p.   8?   Charlotte,   N.  C,
Queen City Print. Co. [1927]  Also 2.  ed.   86p.
Lassiter Press, Inc. [1937]
  DAVIS, Jessie Viola.  A laboratory manual in
anatomy and physiology,  xiv, 124p. 8?  N. Y.,
Macmillan Co., 1932.
  DAVIS.  John  Eisele,  & DUNTON, William
Rush, jr.  Principles and practice of recreational
therapy for the mentally ill.   xviii, 206p.   tab.
ch.  8?   N. Y., A.  S. Barnes & Co., 1936.
  DAVIS, John Staige, 1872-
  For portrait, photograph, see collection in library.
  DAVIS,  Katherine Bement, 1860-       Fac-
tors in the sex life of twenty-two hundred women.
xx, 430p.  8?   N.  Y., Harper & Bros. [1929]
  DAVIS, Loyal Edward, 1896-      Neurologic
diagnosis.  173p. 8?  Phila., W. B. Saunders Co.,
1923.
  ----   Intracranial tumors  roentgenological^
considered,  xviii, 277p.  illust.  diagr.  roy. 8?
N. Y., P. B. Hoeber, 1933.
  Forms 14, Annals of Roentgenology (J. T. Case)
  ----   Neurological  surgery.    429p.   illust.
pi.   diagr.   8?  Phila., Lea & Febiger,  1936.
  See also Pollock, Lewis John, & Davis, Loyal Edward.
Peripheral nerve injuries. 678p.  roy. 8!  N. Y., 1933.
  DAVIS,  Mary Dabney,  1884-    ,  & HAN-
SEN, Rowna  Catherine.  Nursery schools; their
development and current practices in the United
States,   v,  92p.  pi.   diagr.  8?   Wash.,  Gov.
Print. Off.,  1933.
   DAVIS, Michael M., jr.   Community dental
service;  dental  needs  and dental facilities,  xii,
121p.   8?   Chic [R. R.  Dinelley &  Sons Co.]
1922.
   DAVIS, Michael Marks, 1879-       Clinics,
hospitals and health  centers,  xvi,  546p.   8?
N. Y., Harper & Bros., 1927.
  ----  Hospital  administration, a career; the
need of trained executives for a  billion  dollar
business, and how they may be trained,  vi, 97p.
8?   N. Y.,  1929.
  ----  The  need of  hospitals for competent
directors.   8p.   8?  Wash.,  Com.  on Costs of
Med. Care  [1931]
   ----  Paying your  sickness  bills,   xi, 276p.
8?   Chic, Univ. Chic. Press  [1931]
   ----  Public medical services; a survey of tax-
supported  medical care in  the  United  States
ix, 170p.  8?   Chic, Univ. Chic. Press [1937]
   See also Ross, Mary, & Davis, Michael M.  Medical ad-
vertising.  72p.  8?  Chic, 1932. 
DAVIS
25
DAVOS
  ---- &  JARRETT,  Mary  C.   A health in-
ventory of New York city; a study of the volume
and  distribution of  health  service  in  the  five
boroughs,  xxiv, 367p.  8?  [N. Y.] Welf. Counc,
1929
  DAVIS,  Michael Marks, & ROREM, Clarence
Rufus.  The crisis  in hospital finance  and other
studies in  hospital  economics,  xii, 241p.   diagr.
8?  Chic,  Univ. Chic  Press  [1932]
  DAVIS,  Nelson Caryl, 1892-1933.
  [Necrologia]  Rev. biol., S. Paulo, 1933, 4: 79.—Obituary.
J. Parasit., Lancaster, 1933, 20: 95.
  DAVIS,  Noah K[nowles] 1830-1910.   Elements
of psychology,   xiii, 346p.   8?   N. Y., Silver,
Burdett & Co. [1892]
  DAVIS,  Norman H., 1878-
  Diplomat named chairman of the Red Cross.  Red Cross
Courier, 1937-38, 17: No. 11, 3, port.
  DAVIS,  O. C.  M.,  & WILSHIRE,  F.  A.  Men-
tality  and the criminal law.  4 1.   168p.   8?
Brist.. J. Wright & Sons, 1935
  DAVIS, Robert Hill, 1875-1934.
  Obituary.  Arch. Derm. Syph., Chic, 1935, 31: 874.  Also
Week. Bull. S. Louis M. Soc, 1935, 29: 509.
  DAVIS, Stephen Webb, 1894-1938.
  Cocke, C.  H.  Obituary.  Ann. Int. M., 1937-38, 11: 2063.
  DAVIS, Thomas K[irby] 1887-
  See Timme, Walter, Davis, Thomas K., & Riley, Henry
Alsop.  The vegetative nervous system.  832p.  8?  Bait.,
1930.
  DAVIS, Wallace Clyde, 1866-       Essentials
of  operative  dentistry.  4.  ed.   363p.  8?   S.
Louis, C. V. Mosby Co., 1923.
  DAVIS, Watson, 1896-       The advance  of
science.    xiv,  400p.   illust.   pi.   diagr.   8?
N.  Y., Doubleday, Doran & Co., 1934.
  DAVIS, William B.,  1848-1926.
  [Obituary]  J. Am. M. Ass., 1927, 88: 1020.
  DAVIS, William Elias Brownlee, 1863-1903.
  Hogan, E. P.  Master surgeons of America.  Surg. Gyn.
Obst., 1925, 41: 693-7, port.
  DAVIS  Fischer Hospital.
  See Atlanta, Ga. in 4. ser.
  DAVISON, Albert Watson, 1888-    , & VAN
KLOOSTER,  Henry S.  Laboratory  manual  of
physical chemistry,   viii,  182p.   32  diagr.   8?
N.  Y., J. Wiley &  Sons,  1922.
  DAVISON,  Alvin,  1868-1915.   The  human
body and  health; a text-book of  essential anato-
mv, applied  physiology, and practical hygiene.
320p.  8?   N. Y.,  Am.  Book Co., 1924.
  ----&  STROMSTEN, Frank  Albert.  Mam-
malian anatomy,  with special reference  to the
cat.  4. ed.   286p.   8?  Phila., P. Blakiston's
Son & Co. [1923]  Also 5. ed.  xiv, 31 lp.  [1931]
Also 6. ed.  xiv, 328p.  illust.   diagr.  [1937]
  DAVISON,  Charles.   The origin   of  earth-
quakes,   viii,  144p.  16?  Cambr. [Engl.] Univ.
Press, G. P. Putnam's  Sons,  1912.
  DAVISON, James, 1846-1928.
  Obituary.  Brit. M.  J., 1928, 1: 577.
  DAVISON,  Wilburt  Cornell, 1892-       Pedi-
atric notes.  2.  ed.  81p.   8?  Bait.,  Student's
Book Store [1926]
  ----   The  compleat pediatrician;  practical,
diagnostic, therapeutic and preventive pediatrics,
for the use of medical  students, internes, generaj
practitioners   and  pediatricians.   [v.  p.]    8?
Durham, N. C, Duke  Univ. Press, 1934.
  See also in 3. ser. Waksman, Selman Abraham, & Davison,
W. C. Enzymes [&c]  364p. 8?  Bait., 1926.
  DAVOIGNEAU, Maurice, 1894-      *Radio-
therapie  des neoplasmes  d'origine testiculairc
88p.   8?   Par.,  1924.
  DAVOS, Switzerland.  Deutsche Heilstatte fiir
minderbemittelte Lungenkranke.  Jahresbericht.
1903-4.

DAVOS,  Switzerland.
  See also Climatography;  Climatotherapy; Tu-
berculosis. &c.
  Besson, L.  L'hygiene a Davos.   Presse therm,  clim.,
1926, 67: 394-6.—Hudson. B.  Davos  as a health resort in
summer and winter.  J. State M., Lond., 1933, 41: 482-6.—
Jesionek, A.  Davos. Strahlentherapie,  1930, 39: 1-29.
  DAVOUS, Irene,  1906-      *Traitement des
arthrites infectieuses aigues et  subaigues  par la
pyretotherapie.  50p.  8?  Par., 1933.
  DAVOUS,  Raymond,  1906-       *Sur  un
nouveau  mode  de  traitement  des  accidents
seriques.  46p.  8?  Par., 1933.
  DAVY, Humphry, 1778-1829.
  Crowther, J. G.  Biography.  In his  Brit. Scientists of 19.
Cent., Lond., 1935, 3-66, port.—Peachey, G. C.  [Biography]
Ann. M. Hist., 1927, 9: 12.
  DAWBARN, Robert Hugh Mackay, 1860-1915.
An aid to materia medica.   3. ed.   ix, 133p.   16?
N.  Y., G. P. Putnam's Co., 1894.
  DA WE, Georg [Friedrich Heinrich] 1896-
*Ueber  Uterusruptur   mit  schwerster   Dick-
darmverletzung.   31p.   8?    Greifswald,   H.
Adler, 1935.
  DAWES,  C.  R.  The  Marquis  de  Sade, his
life and works.  240p.  8?  Lond.,  R.  Holden &
Co., 1927.
  DAWIDSON, Lasar, 1905-      *Die  Ergeb-
nisse der Rontgentiefentherapie der Mustdarm-
krebse  am  Universitats-Institut  fiir  Strahlen-
therapie zu Frankfurt a.  Main  in den  Jahren
1925-1933   [Frankfurt]    19p.   8?   Dusseld.,
G.  H., Nolte, 1935.
  DAWIDSON,  Leo,  1903-       *Die  Ver-
iinderung  des  Blutbildes  unter  dem Einfluss
verschiedener   die  Blutgerinnung  hemmender
Mittel   [Giessen]   13p.   8?  Grunberg (Hessen)
H.  Ritter, 1929.
  DAWKINS,  Cfharles] J[ohn]  M[assey]  On
the incidence of  anaesthetic complications  and
their relation to  basal  narcosis,   vii,  56p.   8?
Lond.,  Middlesex Hosp. Press [1936]
  DAWKINS, William Boyd, 1837-1929.
  W.. A. S.  [Obituary]  Proc. R. Soc, Lond., 1930-31, ser. B.,
107: xxiii-xxvi, port.
  DAWSON, Agnes.
  See Bjorksten, Elli.  Principles of gymnastics for women
and girls.  223p. 8! Lond., 1932.
  DAWSON, Benjamin Elisha, 1852-1922.  Ori-
ficial surgery,  its  philosophy,  application  and
technique,  with aids, auxiliary helps  and after-
care,   xix, 678p.   roy. 8?   Kansas City,  Mo.,
West. Baptist Pub. Co.,  1925.
   DAWSON, Bernard.  The history of medicine.
xiv,  160p.  12?   Lond., H.  K.  Lewis  &  Co.,
1931.
   DAWSON,  Bertrand.   The  nation's welfare;
the future of the  medical  profession; being the
Cavendish lectures delivered  before  the  West
London Medico-Chirurgical Society.   40p.  8?
Lond., Cassell & Co., 1918.
   DAWSON,  George  Gordon.   Healing: pagan
and  Christian,   ix,  322p.  8?    N.  Y.,  Mac-
millan  Co. [1935]
   DAWSON, James Walker, 1870-1927.
   Obituary.  J Path. Bact., Lond., 1928,  31:  117-21, port.
Also Lancet, Lond., 1927, 2: 90.
   DAWSON,  John.   England and the  Nordic
race;  written  and  unwritten history,  vi,  58p.
12?  Lond., Duckworth  & Co., 1924.
   DAWSON,  Percy  Millard,   1873-        The
physiology  of  physical  education  for  physical 
DAWSON                                    26                                     DAYTON
educators  and their pupils,  xxxii,  938p.  illust.
diagr.  8?   Bait., William & Wilkins Co., 1935.
  For Portrait, photograph, see collection in library.
   DAWSON, Shepherd, 1880-1935.
   Bartlett, F. C. Obituary.  Brit. J. Psychol., 1935-36, 26:
117-19, port.—Obituary. Nature, Lond., 1935, 135: 644.
  ----& CONN, J, C. M. Intelligence and dis-
ease.  53p.  8?   Lond., H. M.  Stat. Off., 1931.
  Forms Spec.  Rep. No. 162 Gr. Brit. Privy Counc Med.
Res. Counc.
  DAWSON, Warren  Royal..  1888-        The
custom of  couvade.  ix,  118p.   8?  [Manchester]
Manchester Univ. Press, 1929.
  ----Magician  and leech, a study  in the
beginnings of medicine with special reference to
ancient Egypt,   xiii,  159p.   4  pi.   8?  Lond.,
Methuen & Co. [1929]
  ----The beginnings, Egypt and Assvria.
ix, 86p.  16?  N. Y., P. B. Hoeber, 1930.
  See also London.  Medical  Society of London, Library.
Manuscripta medica.  140p.  8?  Lond.. 1932.  Also A leech-
book or collection of medical recipes of the 15. century.  344p.
8?  Lond., 1934.
  DAWSON, William A.   Procedure for hospital
costs; the determination  of  departmental  and
service costs.  30p.  tab.  forms.   8?  N. Y.,
United Hosp. Fund, 1937.
  DAWSON, William Siegfried, 1891-      Aids
to psychiatry.   3.  ed.   vii,  318p.   16?  Lond.,
Bailliere, Tindall & Cox, 1934.
  DAX, Robert,  1879-1936.
  May, F.  Nekrolog.  Munch, med.  Wschr., 1936, 83: 403,
port.
  DAXL, Otto, 1906-       *Die  suprakondylare
Humerusfraktur  und  ihre Therapie   [Rostock]
28p.   8?   Hamb., A. Brunnler, 1933.
  DAY, Arthur Louis, 1869-
  See in 5. ser. Allen, E. T., & Day, Arthur L. Hot Springs of
the Yellowstone National Park.  525p.  4? Wash., 1936.
  DAY, Elizabeth Richards.
  See in 4. ser. Rorem, Rufus C, Frost, Clyde  D., & Day,
Elizabeth Richards.  How do physicians and patients like the
middle-rate plan for hospital care? 55p.  8?  Chic, 1932.
  DAY, Margaret Hutchison,  1900-       *Fur-
ther  studies  upon the nature  and  properties of
pancreatic  amylase   [Columbia Univ.]   29p.
8?   N. Y., 1934.
  DAY, Mary Gage, 1857-1935.
  Gage, S. H., & Gage, A. F.   Mary Gage-Day,
M.  D.: a  memorial tribute,  compiled by her
brothers.   33p.   8?  Mohawk, N. Y., 1935.
  DAY. Paul  L.,   1899-       *The  relative
stability of  vitamin  A  from  plant and  animal
sources   [Columbia  Univ.]    22p.   8?   N.  Y.
City, 1927.

DAY.
  See Light; Periodicity.

DAY-BLINDNESS.
  See Hemeralopia [and nyctalopia]

DAY-DREAMING.
  See also Imagination.
  Borel, A., & Robin, G. Les reveries morbides. Ann. mdd.
psychol., Par., 1924,  82: 232-54.—Jelliffe, S. E.  Daydreams
and thinking.  Proc Ment. Hyg. Conf., N. Y., 1912, 156-70.—
Partridge, G. E.  Reverie.   Pedag.  Seminary, Worcester,
1897-98, 5: 444-74.

DAY nursery.
  See Nursery.
  DAYOT, Paul,  1899-       Contribution a
I'etude du  traitement  de la  luxation  acromio-
claviculaire.   35p.  8?  Par.,  1929.
  DAYRAS, Jean,  1890-       *La transmission
de  la syphilis  hereditaire:  sa  prophylaxie  in-
dividuelle et sociale.  88p.  8?  Par.,  L. Arnette,
1925.
   DAYTON,  Hughes,  1873-        Practice of
medicine; a manual for students and practitioners.
5. rev. ed.  xi, 340p.   12?  Phila., Lea & Febiger,
1928.
   DAYTON, William Linsley, 1858-1930.
   Obituary. J. Am. M. Ass., 1930, 94: 885.
   DAYTON,  Ohio.   Department   of   Public
Welfare.  Division  of Health.   Annual report.
1867-1908;  1912;  1918-24.
   ----  Health bulletin (monthly)   1918-25.
   Incomplete;  Jan. No. for the years  1919-24 contain the
annual report; discontinued.
   DAYTON, Ohio.   District Tuberculosis Hos-
pital.  Annual report.  Dayton, 1910-12;  1921.
   DAYTON, Ohio.    Health Office.  Mortuary
report (monthly)  1890-94.
   Incomplete.
   DAYTON, Ohio.   Protestant Deaconess  So-
ciety.   Annual  report  of   the  officers.    1.-9.,
1890-98.
   3., 1892 missing.
   DAYTON, Ohio.  S. Elizabeth's Hospital [*1878]
Annual reports of the  medical staff to the public.
1.-35., 1878-1914.
   Incomplete.
   DAYTON, Ohio.   State  Hospital  [formerly
Dayton Asylum for the Insane.  *1855]   Annual
reports.   1.-51., 1855-1905.
   Incomplete.
   D'AZEVEDO, Jose Olympio.  *Febre.   26p.
8?   Bahia,  Masson & cie, 1865.

DAZOL.
   Asada, Y. Biological significance of dazol; effect of dazol-
atropine (animal experiment)  Tohoku J. Exp. M., 1931, 17:
253-64.—Yoshimatsu, Shun-ichi. Deproteinization power of
dazol [deproteinization of urine by the colloid dazol]  Ibid.,
1926, 8: 1-7.   ------  Dazol, its  adsorptive power  and its
antidotal value  for alkaloids. Ibid., 8-25.
   DEACHMAN,  Thomas   Wilson,   1868-
Health and  wealth.   192p.   port.    12?    Chic,
Auto-bio-chemic Lab., 1927.

DEAD.
   See  also   Autopsy;  Burial;  Cadaver;  Crema-
tion; Death; Death mask; Embalming; Exhuma-
tion; Necrophilia, &c.
   Ross, J. M.  Post-mortem appearances.  3. ed.
243p.   16?   Lond. [1937]
   Rusillon,  H.   Un  culte   dynastique  avec
evocation des morts chez les Sakalaves de Mada-
gascar, le Tromba.  194p.   8?  Par.,  1912.
   Townshend,  J.   A catalogue of  some  books
relating  to  the  disposal of  the  bodies and  per-
petuating the memories of  the  dead.  74p.   8?
N. Y., 1887.
   Alvarez, W. C.  The survival of tissues after the death of an
animal.  Q. Rev. Biol., 1937, 12: 152-64.—Becker, H.,  &
Bruner, D. K.  Attitude toward death and the dead and some
possible causes of ghost fear.  Ment. Hyg., Alb.,  1931, 15:
828-37.—Durham, M. E.   Fear of the dead.  Man, Lond.,
1934, 34: 136.—Fiala, K.  Totenkult im Grossarltale.  Mitt.
Anthrop. Ges.  Wien, 1926, 56: 294-304.—Kieslinger. G. M.
Der irdische Aufenthalt und die Erscheinungsform  der Toten
im europaischen Volksglauben.  Arch.  Anthrop.,  Brnschw.,
1932-33, n. F.,  23: 79-149.—Lefort, J.  Les morts malfaisants
et les traditions  romaines (d'apres un livre recent)  Rev.
Anthrop., Par.,  1926, 36: 372-6.—Lewis, W.H., & McCoy, C.C.
The survival of cells after  the death of the organism.  Bull.
Johns Hopkins Hosp.,  1922,  33:  284-93,  pi.—Papilian, V.
Des mouvements provoques apres la mort.  C. rend. Soc. biol.,
1930, 104: 598; 105: 65.—Rossle, R., Klingle, F., & Werthe-
mann, A.  Das Ueberleben menschlicher Organe.  In Handb.
biol. Arbeitsmeth.  (Abderhalden)  1935,  8,  1:  1247-88.—
Sapozhnikov, U. S.  [Determination of time of death]  Sudeb.
med. ekspertiza,  1929, 15-21.—Zulliger, H.  Beitrage zur
Psychologie der Trauer- und Bestattungsgebriiuche.  Imaeo
Wien, 1924, 10: 178-227.
   DEADERICK, William H[eiskell]  1876-
& THOMPSON,  Loyd.  The  endemic  diseases
of the Southern  states.  546p.   8?  Phila   W B
Saunders Co., 1916. 
DEAD  NETTLE
27
DEAF
DEAD  nettle.

  See Lamium.

DEAF [including hard-of-hearing]

   See also  Deafmute; Deafmutism;  Deafness.
   Bell, A. G.  Facts and opinions relating to the
deaf; from  America.   195p.  S?   Lond.,  1888.
   Hautant,  A.,  &   Catjsse,  R.    Hygiene  du
sourd.   82p.   12?   Par., 1933.
   Morche, R.   La  lutte  contre la surdite; en-
cyclopedic  des  mutiles  de  l'oreille.   115p.   8?
Sanary [1931]
   ----  Nouveau  guide  du  inutile" de l'oreille et
des  pcrsonnes  sourdes,  demi-sourdes  et  dures
d'oreille.  2. ed.  259p.   12?   Nice [19321
   Amberg, E. The hard-of-hearing child and the deaf child.
J. Michigan M.  Soc, 1931, 30:  135-9.—Bower,  R. L.  The
deaf child.  Wisconsin M. J.,  1931, 30:  5-8.—DeLand, F.
Public school pupils with imperfect hearing. Volta Rev., 1925,
27: 414-7.—Drennan, G.  L.   Phvsical impairments of deaf
children.  Illinois M. J., 1936,  70: 254-7.—Drues, 1. A.  The
hard  of hearing.   Hygeia,  Chic, 1935, 13: 601-3.—Dumon,
L. M.  The hard of hearing  child.  Volta Rev., 1934,  36:
553-71.—Goldstein, M. A.  The hard-of-hearing child.  Laryn-
goscope, 1931, 41: 733-46.   Also Mschr. Ohrenh., Wien, 1931,
65: 704-16.—Hannegan. E. C.  The adult who is hard-of-
hearing.   Pub. Health  Nurs.,  1938, 30: 148-50.—Harry, P.
Deafness in school children.  Med. Times, Lond.,  1934,  62:
39.— McAuliffe, G. B.  Studies of  the deaf child.  N. York
State J. M.,  1924, 24:  197-200.—Mackintosh, R. D.  Homo
surdus.  Caledon. M. J., 1924-25, 12: 411-4.—Taylor, R. M.
The hard-of-hearing  school child.   Laryngoscope, 1931,  41:
753-6.— Timberlake, J. B.  The deaf child and the hard of
hearing child. Proc. Nat. Conf. Social Work, 1923, 50: 390-3.—
Uren, C. T.  Hard of hearing school  children.  Nebraska M. J.,
1937, 22: 300-2.

----  Apparatus [Hearing aids]
   Brandt,  A.   *Vergleichende  Untersuchungen
iiber die Kompensationsmoglichkeit  von Schal-
leitungsschwerhorigkeiten  durch  den  Siemens-
phonophor mit Knochenleitungs-,beziehungsweise
Luftlcitungshorer.   p.171-7.  8?  Wurzb., 1935.
   Also Zschr. Laryng., 1935, 26:
   Corinin,  Y.  *Le renforcement  ondulatoire.
58p.   8?   Par., 1931.
   Eilers,  H.   *Untersuchungen  mit dem Oto-
audion  iiber  die  horverbessernde Wirkung des
Akustik-Horapparates   [Wurzburg]    12p.   8?
Oldenburg, 1936.
   Fabre, C  J. A. P.   *La conduction osseuse et
son  utilisation dans  la prothese auditive.   65p.
8?   Par., 1933.
   Lacheze,   M.   *Contribution  a  I'etude  du
tympan artificiel.  69p.   8?  Par., 1932.
   Medenus,   E.   *Ueber  horverbessernde  Ap-
parate.   19p.   8?  Konigsb.  i.  Pr., 1928.
   Acousticon  acceptable  (Dictograph  Products Co.,  Inc.)
J. Am. M. Ass.,  1936, 106: 1007.—Acousticon hearing aids,
coronation models, acceptable.  Ibid., 1938, 111: 25.—Alloway,
F. L. A new departure in hearing aids.  J. Tennessee M. Ass.,
1937, 30: 99-101.—Arnoldson, N.,  & Ohngren, G.  [Applica-
bility of cellophanedrums in loss  of hearing]  Sven. lak. tidn.,
1933, 30: 896.—Aurex  hearing aids acceptable.  J. Am. M.
Ass.,  1937, 109: 585.—Barry,  G.  Presentation d'un nouvel
appareil pour surdite; Toniphone.  Union med. Canada, 1937,
66: 336.—Beck, J. C.   The use and abuse  of hearing aids for
the deafened.  Bull. Chicago M. Soc, 1936, 39: 42.—Berry, G.
Aids to hearing.   Ann. Otol. Rhinol., 1923-24, 32:  807-19.—
Bone conduction hearing as good as normal hearing.  Science
News Lett., 1937, 32:  281.—Bouchet, M.  Le tympan arti-
ficiel.  Hopital,  1925,  13: 436.—Brandt,  A.   Vergleichende
Untersuchungen   iiber  die  Kompensationsmoglichkeit  von
Schalleitungsschwerhorigkeiten durch den  Siemensphonophor
mit   Knochenleitungs-  beziehungsweise  Luftleitungshorer.
Zschr. Laryng.,  1935,  26: 171-7.—Bravetta,  F.   Cenni di
protesi acustica.   Med. prat., Nap., 1922,  7: 372-6.  ------
Ai sordi l'udito?   Igiene & vita,  1924, 7: 186-92.— Briinings.
Wissenschaftliche Grundlagen der Korrektion von liorfehlern.
Zschr. Hals &c. Heilk., 1926, 15: 318-33 [Discussion] 347-54.
------Ueber die Breslauer  Horkapsel und  das allgemeine
Prinzip der Horverbesserung durch Aenderungen der Luftkopp-
lung.   Ibid.,  1928,  20: 301-13.—Bryant, W.  S.  Prostheses
in middle  ear deafness.  Med. J. & Rec,  1924,  120: 205 —
Carew-Shaw, E.   Hearing-aids for  deafness.   Lancet, Lond.,
1938, 1: 864.—Cawston,  F. G.  Electrical aids  for hearing.
S. Afr. M. J., 1938, 12: 387.—Cawthorne, T.  The prescribing
of hearing aids.  Proc. R. Soc. M., Lond., 1935-36, 29: 1352-
6.  Also J. Lar. Otol., Lond.,  1936, 51:  806-12— Cleminson.
F. J.  Hearing aids in general  practice.   Brit. M. J.,  1938, 1:
1114-6, 2 pi.—Diggle, F. H.  Aids to hearing:  investigation
of the deaf.  Clin.  J.,  Lond., 1936, 65: 17-20.—Donoher, E. P.
Support and hair covering for  ear-phones.  U. S. Patent Off.,
1936,  No. 2,040,246.—Eichhorn, G.  Das Radiophon.   Mschr.
Ohrenh.,  Wien, 1931,  65: 308-12.—Eicken, C. von.  Versuche
mit schallverstarkenden Apparaten. Zschr. Hals. &c Heilk.,
1927-28,  18: 354-6   [Discussion]  358-64—Ersner,  M.  S.
The deaf individual and hearing  aids.   Pennsylvania M.  J.,
1937-38,  41: 373-6.   ------   Is the hearing aid the  problem
of the otologist or  the layman? Ann. Otol. Rhinol., 1938, 47:
212-8.—Ewing, I.  R., & Ewing, A. W. G. The use of hearing
aids in the treatment  of defects of hearing in children.  J. Lar.
Otol.,  Lond., 1936, 51: 213-29.—Feldhaus, F. M.  Die Gehor-
maschine von Duncker. Arch. Ohr. &c  Heilk., 1937-38, 144:
178-80.—Ferreri,  G.   The  audiphone-stroboscope.   Volta
Rev.,  1934, 36:   133-8.—Ferriere,  F.   Un  nouvel  appareil
acoustique; un nouveau proc£d£ d'audition.  Arch, internat.
laryng.,  Par., 1929, 35: 442-5.—Flatau.  Ein neues Horgerat
fiir starkste Schwerhorigkeit.  Zschr. Hals.  &c.  Heilk., 1926,
15:  340  [Discussion] 347-54.—Fletcher, H.  Can we scien-
tifically advise patients as to the effectiveness of  hearing aids?
Ann. Otol. Rhinol., 1932, 41: 727-39.  Also Tr.  Am. Laryng.
Ass., 1932, 38: 183-99.—Frey, H.  Bemerkungen  zum  Problem
der Horapparate.   Mschr.  Ohrenh., Wien,  1925, 59: 45-51.
------   Leistungsfahigkeit und Wert  horverbessernder  Ap-
parate.   Wien.  klin. Wschr., 1927, 40: 1520.—Goodfellow,
L. D., &  Krause,  A.  Apparatus for receiving speech through
the sense of touch.  Rev. Sc. lustrum., 1934, n. ser., 5: 44-6.—
Gurria Urgell, D.  Muletas  del sordo;  audifonos el6etricos.
Rev. mex. cir., 1936, 4: 753-66. Also Gac me\i. Mexico, 1937,
67:  217-24.—Hallez, T. Cycle biologique d'une forme voisine
des Otoplana. C.  rend. Acad, sc, 1909, 149: 802-4.—Hallpike,
C. S.  Hearing aids and hearing tests.   J. Lar.  Otol., Lond.,
1934,  49: 240-6.  Also Proc R. Soc.  AI..  Lond., 1934, 27:
sect, otol., 424-8.—Hartig, H. E., & Newhart, H.  Performance
characteristics of  electrical  hearing aids for the deaf.  Arch.
Otolar.,  Chic, 1936,  23: 617-32.   Also  Minnesota M., 1936,
19: 413.—Hayden,  A.  A.   Audiometers  and  hearing aids.
J. Am. M. Ass., 1938, 110: 723-5.  Also Tr. Am.  Acad. Ophth.
Otolar., 1937, 392-401.—Hearing-aids.   Lancet, Lond., 1937,
1: 340.—Hearing aid tests in England.   Volta Rev., 1936, 38:
339-75.—Hemardinquer, P.   Les  illusions d'acoustique:  la
radiophonie et la  surdite1   Nature, Par., 1931, 54: pt 2, 217-
24.  ------  Les  appareils contre la surdity et l'audition par
voie osseuse. Ibid.,  1933,  61: 547-50.—Hollender, A. R., &
Cottle, M. H.  Newer physical aids in the diagnosis and treat-
ment  of  partial deafness.   Arch.  Phys.  Ther.,  1928,  9: 145-
51.—Hiitten, F. von der.  Eine Warnung vor den Horapparaten
der Breslauer Horkapselgesellschaft.  Munch,  med.  Wschr.,
1927,  74:  456-8.—Iwasa,  M.  Hearing  appliance.   U.  S.
Patent Off.,  1935, No. 2,012,877.—Jacobsohn, L.   Schwer-
horigkeit und drahtlose Telegraphie; Bemerkungen zu Fassl:
Horverbesserung durch Apparate.   Klin. Wschr., Berl., 1924,
3: 152.—Kerridge, P. M. T.   Aids for the deaf.  Brit. M. J.,
1935,  1:  1314-7.  ------  Can physics help the deaf child?
Lancet,  Lond., 1935, 1: 104-8.  Also repr.------Hearing
aids.  Practitioner, Lond.,  1935,  135: 641-54.------  The
administration of  a hearing aid clinic.   J. Lar.  Otol., Lond.,
1938,  53: 370-85.—Knudsen, V. O. Artificial aids to hearing.
Volta Rev., 1934,  36: 581-630.  ------& Jones, I. H. Analy-
sis and correction  of hearing defects.  Northwest M., 1925, 24:
29-32.  Also Eye  Ear &c. Month., 1925-26, 4: 526-8.  ---:---
Symposium on  the  VHIth nerve;  artificial aids to  hearing.
Laryngoscope, 1935, 45:  48-69.  ------  Audiometry  and
the prescribing of  hearing aids. Ibid., 1936, 46:  523-36. Also
Tr. Am. Otol. Soc, 1936,  26: 243-58.------Electro-
acoustical instruments; applied  to  the  problems of  impaired
hearing.   Zschr. Hals &c. Heilk., 1936, 40: 288-94.—Langen-
beck, B.  Horkorrekturversuche.   Ibid., 1927-28, 18: 356-64.
------Horverbessernde Apparate und ihre Brauchbarkeit.
Med. Klin., Berl., 1936, 32: 710; 743. ------  Das elektrische
Horpriifungs- und Horverbesserungsgerat.   Zschr. Hals  &c.
Heilk., 1936, 40:201-77.  ------  Zum Referat: das elektrische
Horpriifungs- und Horverbesserungsgerat.  Ibid., 1936-37, 40:
477-83.  —----& Sell, H.  Vorteile und Nachteile elektrischer
Schwerhorigengerate  beziiglich  ihrer Eignung  zur  Horver-
besserung;  ein  neues  Gerat fiir  extreme  Schwerhorigkeit.
Ibid., 1925, 12: 602-18.—Legg, J. W.  The Osiso as  a phono-
scope for the deaf.   Laryngoscope, 1927, 37: 602-4.—Lieber-
mann, T.   Ein   neuer Horbehelf.  Mschr. Ohrenh., Wien,
1937, 71: 1509.—Limitations  (The) of  hearing-aids.   Lancet,
Lond.,  1937, 1: 395.—Lftwy, K.   Beobachtungen  mit Kno-
chenleitungshorapparaten.  M.=ohr.  Ohrenh., Wien,  1937,71:
531-6.—Love, J.  K.  The  deafened man  and  hearing  aids.
Glasgow  M. J.,  1937,  127:  173-8.   ------  The hearing
mann von Szentlbrincz, T.   Ein neuer Horbehelf.   Mschr.
Ohrenh., Wien,  1937, 71: 1509.—Limitations (The) of hearing-
aids.  Lancet, Lond., 1937, 1: 395.—Lowy, K.  Beobachtungen
mit  Knochenleitungshorapparaten.  Mschr. Ohrenh., Wien,
1937, 71: 531-6.—Love, J. K. The deafened man and hearing
aids.  Glasgow M. J., 1937, 127: 173-8.  ------ The hearing
aid and  the insured  patient.  J.  Lar. Otol., Lond.,  1938, 53:
388-91.------O'Malley, J. F. [et al.]  Discussion on arti-
ficial  aids to hearing. Proc. R. Soc. M., Lond., 1924-25, 18:
sect,  otol., 37-41.—Lux, B.  Ueber die Grundlagen der  Hor-
korrektion.   Internat. Zbl. Ohrenh., 1929-30,  31: 346-55.— 
DEAF
28
DEAF
Macfarlan, D.  Hearing of speech.  Arch. Otolar., Chic, 1938,
27: 151-3.—Mailand  [Old and new apparatus as aids in de-
fective hearing]  Ugeskr. laeger, 1918, 80: 1951-60.—Maluquer
y  Salvador, M.  El  audi6fono forest y el fon6grafo.  Rev.
iber.  amer.  cienc. m<5d.,  1916, 35: 411-5.—Marcucci, D. J.
Hearing aids.  Indust. M., 1938, 7: 32.—Martin, G. E. Hear-
ing aids.  Brit.  M. J., 1936,  2: 173—Maurer, S. Ein neuer
Weg  zur  Behebung der  Schwerhorigkeit; eine neuartige Hor-
prothese.   Wien.  med.  Wschr.,  1935,  85:  932.—Meyer,  E.
Physikalische   Eigenschaften   der  elektroakustischen  H6r-
scharfemesser und Horhilfen.  Zschr. Hals &c. Heilk., 1936, 40:
278-87.—Meyer, M. F.  The strobilion for the  deaf child.
Am.  Ann. Deaf,  1932,  77:  252-7.—Mollison,  W. M.   An
instrument for assisting  the deaf.  Proc. R.  Soc.  M.,  Lond.,
1922-23,  16: sect, otol., 51.   ------  Two  cases of  Paget's
disease  with high degree of deafness,  greatly  helped by bone-
conducting electrical aid.  J.  Lar. Otol.,  Lond., 1934,  49:
273.—Morris,  J.  Characteristics and properties of electrical
deaf aids.  Ibid., 1935, 50: 809-37—Nadoleczny, M.   Unter-
suchungen mit  Bezolds  Tonreihe  iiber  die  Leistungen  von
Horapparaten.   Beitr. Anat. Ohr., 1921, 16: 280-300.  ------
Die Ueberlegenheit  des  kiinstlichen  Trommelfells gegeniiber
den Horapparaten nebst kritischen Bemerkungen zur quantita-
tiven Horprufung  mit  der  Tonreihe und dem  Otoaudion.
Zschr.  Hals  &c Heilk., 1933-34,  35: 472-82.—Nasiell,  V.
Demonstration of the application of artificial tympanic mem-
branes according to  new principles (a fixed transparent pros-
thesis of about membrane thickness for permanent use)  Acta
otolar.,  Stockh., 1934, 20: 432-43.—Nelson, L. A.  Aid to the
hard  of hearing.  Dallas M. J., 1938,  24: 76-8.—Newhart, H.
Aids  for the hard of hearing.  Tr. Am. Acad. Ophth.  Otolar.,
1928, 33:  424-35.   Also Laryngoscope,  1929, 39:  248-58.
------  Electroauditory apparatus for aids to hearing and for
examination of the hearing.   Zschr. Hals &c  Heilk., 1936-37,
40: 491-4.—New  valve  amplifier hearing aid.  Brit.  M. J.,
1937, 2: 119.—Numbers, M. E.  Standardization of techniques.
Volta Rev., 1934, 36: 80-2.—Ohma, S. Die akustische Unter-
suchung elektrischer Horapparate.  Acta otolar., Stockh., 1922,
4:  405-14.-—Oppikofer.   Demonstration  einer  Sammlung
schwindelhafter  Ohrapparate.  Zschr. Laryng.,  1926-27,  15:
179.—Oppikofer, E.   Schwindelhafte  Ohrapparate. Cor.  BI.
schweiz.  Aerzte,  1919,  49:  1769-78.—Parrel,  G. de.   Le
prothese  auditive;   les  appareils   d'amplification   sonore.
Otorhinolar. internat., Lyon, 1934, 18:  406-29.   ------  La
grande  piti6  des sourds; les  moyens  de secours.  Rev.  gen.
clin.  th<*r., 1937, 51: 55; 70;  87;  101.—Perwitzschky.  Ein
neues Prinzip  der Horverbesserung.  Zschr. Hals  &c Heilk.,
1925, 12: 593-602.—Pohlman, A. G.   The mechanics of  the
middle ear prosthesis. Ann. Otol. Rhinol., 1936, 45: 351-61.—
Pope, A. E.  The use of  hearing tests and hearing aids in  the
education of the deaf.  Am.  Ann. Deaf, 1936,  81: 323-40.—
Poras, J.  Das Vibraphon, ein neuer Horapparat.  Wien. med.
Wschr., 1936,  86: 419.—Podolsky, E.  Deafness,  rubber  ear
drums, and bone-borne sound.   Eye Ear &c. Month., 1934,  13:
106-8.—Putkovszky,  H.  von.   Ueber  einen neuen binauriku-
laren Horrohrtypus.   Deut. med. Wschr.,  1936,  62:  1760.—
Radioear  acceptable.  J. Am. M.  Ass., 1938,  110:  1753.—
Radioear  de luxe hearing aid, type B-20, acceptable.  Ibid.,
1936, 106: 1805.—Rawdon-Smith, A. F.   Hearing and aids to
hearing.  Nature, Lond., 1935,  136: 483.—Riegele & Wethlo,
F.  Laboratoriumsversuche zur praktischen Anwendung von
elektrischen Horapparaten (Rohrenkreis)  Zschr. Hals  &c.
Heilk.,  1934, 37: 59-64.—Ruf, C.  Untersuchungen iiber  die
Korrektionsmoglichkeit von Horfehlern; vorlaufige Mitteilung.
Zschr.  Laryng.,  1927,  16:  87-94.—Schaefler,  K. L.   Ein
kontinuierlicher  Resonatoren-Apparat.   Beitr.  Anat. Ohr.,
1909, 3: 132-51.—Schier, M. B. A.  Retentive auditory pros-
thesis.  Dent.  Items,  1933, 55: 783-96.—Schlittler, E.   Ueber
Schwindelapparate  gegen Schwerhorigkeit.    Schweiz.  med.
Wschr., 1926,  56: 829-32.—Schnierer,  J.  Klinische  Unter-
suchungen iiber  die Verwendbarkeit   von  Horapparaten.
Mschr.  Ohrenh., Wien, 1922,  56:  701-11.—Schulhof, K.  The
micro-dynameter; an alleged detector of disease  and thera-
peutic indicator.  Arch. Phys. Ther., 1934,15:19-23.—Schwarz.
Physikalische  Grundlagen zur elektrischen  Tonsirene Oto-
audion.   Zschr. Hals  &c Heilk., 1927-28, 18: 436-8  [Discus-
sion]  476-85.—Sell.   Die Bedeutung  der Kopplung zwischen
Tonquelle und  Ohr.   Ibid.,  45578  [Discussion] 476-85.—
Sonnenschein, R.  Resonators, with special reference  to the
Schaefer apparatus.   J. Ophth. Otol., 1913,  7:  267-9.  Also
Laryngoscope, 1913,  23: 602-6.  —;---- Practical points  in
hearing  tests and selection of  hearing aids.   Illinois  M. J.,
1936,  70:  365-71.—Steinberg, J. C.  Telephone  research and
problems of the deafened.  Bell Teleph. Q.,  1936, 15: 3-12,
3 pi.—Stovel, L.  The social use of hearing aids.   Volta Rev.,
1937,  39:  509-11.—Tumarkin, A.  Scientific audiometry  and
selective amplification in the design and construction of modern
deaf-aids.  J. Lar. Otol., Lond.,  1935, 50:  838-47.—Timber-
lake, J. B. Physicians and hearing aids.  Volta Rev., 1936, 38:
588.  ------  Hearing aids, 1937.  Ibid., 1937,  39: 503-8.—
Ullmann.  Schwerhorigkeit und Horapparat.  Arch,  orthop.
Unfallchir.,  1933-34,  34: 306-10.—Vibede,  A.   Ueber  die
Ordination von Horapparaten.   Acta otolar., Stockh., 1930, 14:
439-69.—Walker, D.  H.   Resume of report of the Bureau  of
Standards upon aids to hearing.  Laryngoscope, 1927, 37:
653-60.—Weille,  F.  L.,  & Billings, B.  H.  A study  of the
efficiency  of carbon  microphone  hearing aids.  N. England
J.  M.,  1937, 216:  790-4.—Wells, A.  G.   The  pure tone
audiometer and  deaf schools.   Annual Rep.  London  Co.
Counc,  1936, 4:  pt 3,  116-21.—West, R.  Speech and hearing.
 Volta Rev., 1935, 37: 573-626.  ------  The mechanical ear.
 Ibid., 1936, 38: 345-78.—Western electric audiphone, accept-
 able.   J.  Am. M.  Ass., 1936,  106:  1386.—Wharry, H.  M.
 Aids for the  deaf.   Practitioner,  Lond.,  1930,  124:  149-52.
 ------  The prescription of electric hearing aids  of the pocket
 type. Ibid., 1932, 129: 573-80.—Wietfeldt.  Horrohrschutzer.
 Munch, med. Wschr., 1930, 77: 945.—Wirth, E.  Ueber die
 Verordnung und Wirkungsweise von  Horapparaten.  Zschr.
 Hals &c  Heilk., 1933,  35: 43-60—Yearsley, M.   Hearing-
 aids for  deafness.  Lancet, Lond., 1938, 1: 914.—Zwaarde-
 maker, H.  [New mechanical aids for the deaf]  Ned. tschr.
 geneesk., 1924, 68: pt 2, 641-53.  ------  Reinforcement of
 speech on behalf of the deaf by audions and thermotelephones.
 Acta otolar., Stockh.,  1925, 8: 463-71.

 ---   Congresses and societies.

   American  Association  for  the  Hard  of
 Hearing.   Proceedings, Wash.,  1921-
   American Federation of organizations for
 the  hard of hearing.   Extracts from the  pro-
 ceedings of  the fourth annual  conference of the.
 ...   148p.   8?  Chic,   1923.
   Dayton (The) League for the Hard of Hearing. Volta Rev.,
 1927, 29: 384-7.—Hayden,  A. A.  Otologists and  leagues for
 the hard of hearing.   Arch. Otolar., Chic,  1935, 21: 496-8 —
 Henning, M. P.  Einige Worte iiber den  Schwedischen Verein
 For Dovas Val (zum  Wohl  der Schwerhorigen)   Acta otolar.,
 Stockh., 1931, 16: 369-73.—McDougall, C, & Sargeant, J. E.
 League for the hard of hearing.  Tr. Am. Laryng.  Ass.,  1932,
 38: 430.—Speech-Reading Club  of Philadelphia.  Volta Rev.,
 1927, 29: 217-22.—Wright, B. C.   National organization for
 service to the hard-of-hearing; the American society for  the
 hard-of-hearing. Laryngoscope,  1937, 47: 226-8.

 ----   Education.

   See also Deafmute,  Education;  Lip  reading.
   Adams, M. E. Memories of Miss Yale.  Volta Rev.,  1933,
 35: 449.—Anderson, T. L.   Parental co-operation.  Am. Ann.
 Deaf, 1937, 82: 244-8.—Bickler, M. H.  The parents talk it
 over;  a teacher member discusses beginnings.   Volta Rev.,
 1937,  39:  445-8.—Binnerts,  A.   [Deafness and  education]
 Ned. tschr. geneesk., 1923,  67: 445-54.—Bock, F. W.  Report
 of special  work  with hard-of-hearing pupils in  the public
 schools.   Hosp. Social Serv., 1930, 22:  437-56.  ------■ Deaf-
 ness and education.   Eye Ear &c. Month., 1932, 11: 189-92.
 Also School Physicians Bull., 1932, 2: No. 8, 15-8.—Brill, T.
 An outline  of study  for intermediate and advanced grades.
 Am. Ann. Deaf, 1925, 70:  140-63.—Bryant,  A.  G.  The  un-
 necessary  waste  in  the education  of the  hard-of-hearing.
 Med. Woman  J., 1929, 36:  90-2.  ------  Thawing  the
 frozen  education of  the hard-of-hearing.   Ibid.,  1932,  39:
 173-5.—Dallett, J.  Physical education for the  deaf child—is
 it worthwhile?  Volta Rev., 1934, 36: 331-5.—Driggs, F. M.
 Progress in the education of the deaf.  Am. Ann. Deaf,  1929,
 74: 351-73.—Earlam,  H.  The educational aspect of deafness.
 Med. J. Australia,  1936, 1: 259-65.—Farrington,  P. M.  A
 plea for the education of the deaf child. J. Tennessee M. Ass.,
 1925-26,  18: 291-4.—Fay,  E. A.  Methods of instruction in
 American  schools for the deaf.   Am. Ann. Deaf,  1925,  70:
 1; 1926,  71: 9; 1931, 76: 9.—Fowler, E. P.  Methods of testing
 and management of the deafened  school child.  N. England
 J.  M.,  1934, 211: 364-9.—Fusfeld, I.  S.  The  report of  the
 White  House  conference   committee  on special  education.
 Am. Ann. Deaf, 1932,  77: 8-11.—Goldstein, M. A. The educa-
 tion of the deaf child. _ N.  Orleans M. & S.  J.,  1923-24,  76:
 519-22.  —----  Practical  demonstration of modern methods
 in the training of the deaf child, with teachers and pupils from
 the Central Institute  of the Deaf.  Tr. Am. Lar. Rhin. Otol.
 Soc, 1924,  30: 117-20.  Also Tr. Am. Acad. Ophth.  Otolar.,
 1925, 30: 65-79.  ------  Practical demonstration of modern
 pedagogic methods in  the training of the deaf child.  Laryngo-
 scope, 1926, 36: 31-42.—Hansen, A.  The education of  the
 deaf in Russia.  Volta Rev.,  1936, 38: 340; 367.—Hays, H.
 The deafened child in the  elementary schools;  the economic
 and educational aspects.  Med. J. & Rec,  1927,  125: 723-6.—
 Heindl, A.   Die besondere Methode der Schwerhorigenschule.
 Eos, Wien, 1929, 21:  85-92—Hoxter,  R.  The  deaf and pro-
 vision for their education in Palestine.  Am. Ann. Deaf,  1937,
 82: 117-21.—International  (The)  congress on the  education
 of the deaf.  Ibid., 1933, 78: 275-341.—Kirkley, J. R. What
should be done about reading in our schools  for  the  deaf?
 Ibid., 1938, 83: 197-208.—Krantz, H. C. The education of the
 deaf in  Honolulu.  Volta  Rev., 1935, 37: 209-50.—LaRue,
 M.  S.  A plan for retarded deaf children.  Am. Ann. Deaf,
 1937, 82: 445-9.—Methods of instruction in American schools
for the deaf; American instructors of the deaf. Ibid., 1933, 78:
5;  1936, 81: 7.—Muck, O.   Ein  Hilfsmittel fiir den Ableseun-
 terncht der  Schwerhorigen.  Zschr. Hals  &c. Heilk., 1924-25,
 9: 545-7.—Newhart,  H.   Hearing  problems  in  education.
J. Am. M. Ass., 1937, 109:  839-41.—Parks, R. G.  Objectives
and skills in teaching reading in schools for the deaf.  Am. Ann.
 Deaf,  1937,  82: 425-32.—PaUerson, R.  The romance of the
education of the deaf.  Ibid., 1926, 71:  177-85.—Proctor, D. M.
Giving my  little boy a hearing vocabulary. Volta Rev., 1937,
 39: 562-4.—Rau, E.  F.  Methods of educating very young
deaf children.  Ibid., 1935,  37:  649-700.—Root,  W. T., jr. 
DEAF                                                29                                                DEAF
Character development.  Am. Ann. Deaf, 1936, 81: 360-79.—
Scyster, M.  Summary of 4 years' experiment with preschool
deaf children at the Illinois school for the deaf.  Ibid., 212-30.—
Smith, C. F.  A comparative and statistical study of per capita
costs  in  residential schools for the  deaf.   Ibid., 1934,  79:
399-413.—Spencer, I.   An  experiment in  listening.  Ment.
Welf.,  Lond.,  1935, 16:  64.—Stevenson, E.  A.   California's
policy  of educating the deaf. Am. Ann. Deaf, 1936, 81: 166;
231.—Taylor, H.  The missing mind:  a thrilling chapter in the
life of  Antonio Chiacchiogaetiano.  Ibid., 1937, 82: 207-22.—
Telegraphy for the deaf.   Ibid., 1925, 70: 123-9.—Wanner. F.
Die Untersuchung des taubstummen und schwerhorigen Kindes
und dessen Einschulung auf Grund  derselben.   Ber.  Kongr.
Heilpad., 1923, 1: 23-7.—Winde, P.  The hard of hearing and
their education.   Am.  Ann. Deaf, 1924, 70:  221-9.—Wright,
J. D.  Light from afar on a home puzzle.   Ibid., 1925, 70:
211-6.—Yearsley, M.   An analysis of over 4,000  cases of edu-
cational deafness studied  during the past  25 years.  Brit. J.
Child.  Dis., 1934, 31: 177, passim.

----   Education,  acoustic.

   Cathcart,  G.  C.   The treatment  of  chronic
deafness  by   the   electrophonoide   method   of
Zund-Burguet.   88p.  12?   Lond.  [1926]
   Fraser-Harris,   D.   F.   Aural   therapy   in
relation to deafness.   2.  ed.  45p.   12?   [Lond.,
1936?]
   Parrel, G.  de.    La  reeducation  de  l'ouie;
chez  les sourds,   les sourds  muets et les  durs
d'oreille.   146d.   8?   Par., 1932.
   Auden, G. A.  The partially deaf  child.  Med. Off., Lond.,
1935, 54: 131.—Ballenger, H. C. The aural or acoustic method
of treating deafness.  Tr. Am. Lar. Rhin. Otol. Soc, 1936, 42:
302-8.  ------   The  aural or acoustic method of treating
deafness; further investigation.  Ann. Otol. Rhinol., 1936, 45:
632-7. ------& Patterson, B. A.  Aural or acoustic method of
treating  deafness.  Arch. Otolar., Chic, 1935,  22: 410-5.—
Bana,  F. D.  The' electrophonoide method of treating the deaf.
Ind. M. Gaz., 1927, 62: 324.—Barczi, G. [Radio and deafness]
Orv. hetil.,  1932, 76:  721.—Bellows. H. P.  Education  and
re-education  of the ear.   J. Ophth.  Otol.,  1927,  31: 80-8.—
Brown, R. G.  The treatment of deafness by the Zund-Burguet
electro-phonoide  method: summary  of 40  consecutive cases.
Arch.  Phys. Ther., 1931,  12: 671-3.  Also Med.  J. Australia,
1931,  1: 375-8.—Cathcart, G.  C.  The treatment of  chronic
deafness  by the  Zund-Burguet electrophones; abridged.  Brit.
J. Nurs., 1932, 80: 94-6.  ------  Seven patients illustrating
alleviation of deafness and tinnitus  by  the Ziind-Burguet
electrophonoide  method.  Proc R. Soc. M., Lond.,  1934, 27:
897-9.—Chambless,  E.   True rehabilitation.   Volta Rev.,
1938,  40: 405.—Compaired. D. C.  Observaciones personales
referentes a  la  practica  de la reeducacion  auditiva.   Siglo
med.,  1917,  64:  668-70.—Davis, H.  Bone  conduction,  vi-
bration,  and electrical  stimulation.  Ann. Otol.  Rhinol.,
1936, 45: 775-9.—Dei,  P.  Esercizi auricolari o lettura labiale?
Boll. mal. orecchio, 1926, 44: 42-5.—Dissebacher, M. Cura
della  diminuzione cornica d'udito con onde sonore ad alta
frequenza.  Valsalva, 1932, 8: 133-7—Elliott, S. L.  Auricular
possibilities  in  classes  with  varying  hearing  percentages.
Volta  Rev., 1936, 38: 389; 428.—Ewing, A. W. G., & Littler,
T.  S.  The response  of partially deaf patients  to  amplified
speech at controlled intensities.  Rep. Brit.  Ass. Advance. Sc,
1935, 431.—Ferreri, G.  L'assistenza ai sordi di  guerra.  Atti
Conf.  interall. assist,  invalid,  guerra,  1919, 3: 593-603.-1-
Fowler, E. P.  Hearing reclamation and preservation in the
moderately deafened child; management and  treatment based
on  10 years of clinical and laboratory research. N. York State
J. M., 1935, 35: 287-94.—Froschels,  E.   Ueber eine wenig
beachtete Komponente des mangelhaften  Sprachgehors bei
Schwerhorigen  und  ihre Bedeutung  fiir  die  Horiibungen.
Mschr. Ohrenh.,  Wien, 1932,  66: 454-61.—Garst, G. G., &
Montague,  H.   Does  rehabilitation   always  rehabilitate?
Volta  Rev., 1937, 39: 633.—Goldstein, M. A. Rehabilitation
of the  deaf child.  Laryngoscope, 1937, 47: 221-3.—Guns, P.
Reeducation  de  la parole et de l'ouie.   Rev. mecl., Louvain,
1934, 24; 63; 78; 107; 124.—Haller, G. L., & Lybarger, S. F.
Selection of electrical apparatus for auricular  training.  Volta
Rev., 1933, 35: 295.—Hamm.   Weitere Erfahrungen  iiber die
Behandlung  der  chronischen  Schwerhorigkeit  mit  hochfre-
quenten Schallwellen.   Klin. Wschr., Berl., 1931, 10: 2262.—
Heath, L. E.  Amplifiers  in schools for the deaf. Rep.  Brit.
Ass. Advance. Sc, 1935, 431.—Hughson, W.   A second experi-
mental method for increasing auditory  acuity. Science, 1935,
81: 232.—Jarecki, W.,  &  Karbowski, B.  [Sense of  vibration
and development of hearing in the deaf]  Lek. wojsk., 1929, 13:
292-7.—Jellinek, A.  Ueber Horiibungen und ihre Anwendung.
Wien.  med. Wschr., 1931, 81: 1581;  1623.  —----  L'emploi
des appareils  electro-acoustiques dans les exercices de reeduca-
tion auditive.  Rev. fr. phoniat., 1938, 6:169-86.—Kanizsai, D.
Ueber  mein  heiltechnisches Verfahren  bei  der  Gehorent-
wicklung bei  Taubstummen und Personen  mit Horresten;
vorlaufige Mitteilung.    Mschr.  Ohrenh.,  Wien,  1938,  72:
277-87.—Keen, J. A.  On the use of  sound stimulation in the
education of deaf children.  Med. Off., Lond.,  1936, 56: 123 —
Kern, A.  Gedanken und Erfahrungen zu Barczis Hormethode.
Arch. Ohr. &c. Heilk., 1937-38, 144: 303-6.—Khodiakov. N. D.
[Antiphone of cloudy amber and its effect on the function of
hearing]  Vest,  sovet. otorinolar., 1934, 27: 154-9.—Kopilo-
wich,  E. A.,  &  Zuckermann,  M. A.   Erfahrungen mit  der
Behandlung  verschiedener  Schwerhorigkeitsformen  mittels
Hochfrequenz-Schall.   Arch.  Ohr.  &c.  Heilk.,  1932,  131:
208-21.—Krakowska, N.  [The development of hearing in the
deaf and deaf-mutes by sense vibration method] Lek. wojsk.,
1927,  10: 116-25.—LaCrosse, E. L.  Auricular training in the
Wright Oral  School.  Am.  Ann.  Deaf,  1925,  70:  302-10 —
Mathe, L.  La terap<:utica  fisiol6gica en los  enfermos  de la
audicion; reeducacion auditiva.  Sem. m6d., B. Air., 1923, 30:
721.—Maurice.   Les applications pratiques de la reeducation
auditive.  J.  m<§d. Paris, 1927, 47: 111.—Maurice, A.  Des
divers modes de reeducation auditive.  Ibid., 1931, 51: 237.—
Melzi, U., & Parrel, G. La rieducazione e la educazione acustica
dei bambini semisordi e sordomuti secondo il metodo del Dott.
G.  Parrel.   Valsalva,  1931, 7:  739-46—Mercaldo, H.   A
surdez e o  seu tratamento  pela reeducacao auditiva.  Brasil
med.,  1927, 41: 642-7.—Miller, A. H. Hello-o-o.  Volta Rev.,
1937,  39: 294-6.—Numbers, M.  E.  Using  the  hearing of
children so deaf that they  entered  school speechless.   Ibid.,
133-7.—Parrel,   de.   Decheance  auditive  et reeducation.
Monde  med.,  1925,  35: 933-6.------  Mon  instrument
pour  la  reeducation acoustique  a  domicile.   Evolut.  ther.,
1926, 7: 551-60.  ------  Technique de la reeducation auditive
par le tube acoustique.  Rev. laryng., Bord., 1926, 47: 445-51.
------   La  reeducation auditive;  notions  fondamentales.
Clinique, Par., 1927, 22: 431.  ------   La reeducation audi-
tive; indications et contre-indications.   Ibid.,  1928, 23: 147.
------  La reeducation auditive; instrumentation et technique.
Ibid.,   357; 379.   ------  La reeducation  des  enfants  qui
entendent mal,  parlent  mal, comprennent  mal ou  respirent
mal.  Ibid., 1934, 29:  39-42.  ------   La ^adaptation  des
enfants sourds et dyslaliques.  Rev.  gen. clin. ther., 1935, 49:
3-7.  ---■■—  La riadaptation  fonctionnelle doit 6tre pr^coce.
Clinique, Par., 1936,  31: 37-9.—Phillips, W. C.  The applica-
tion of medical and social science to the problems of acquired
deafness.  Arch.  Otolar., Chic, 1930, 12: 1-13.  ------  The
rehabilitation movement of the  hard of hearing.   N. York
State  J. M., 1930, 30: 1143-6.—Pruvost, M.  La reeducation
electrophonoide  des  sourds.  Echo m<5d. nord,  1933,  37:
296-9.—Rateua,   J.   La reeducation  auditive dans l'otite
moyenne  chronique  seche  fibro-adhesive   post-catarrhale.
Rev.  laryng., Bord.,  1924,  45:  806-12.—Salinger,  S.   The
treatment of deafness by the acoustic method.  Arch. Otolar.,
Chic,  1925, 1:  397-405.   Also repr.—Schafer, O.   Experi-
mentelle Untersuchungen an einem elektrodynamischen Ultra-
schallwellen-Erzeuger.  Arch. Ohr. &c.  Heilk., 1933-34, 137:
198-214.—Smith, O. C.  The audio-controller.  Arch. Otolar.,
Chic, 1926, 4: 160-2.—Timberlake, J. B.  Progress in learning
to hear again.   Volta Rev., 1935,  37:  96-8.  ----;—  The
re-education of residual hearing; myth or reality?  Ibid., 1937,
39: 349; 372.—Winslow, P. V.  Helping  deafness by  nerve
stimulation; a description of some of the newest discoveries in
medical science about the human ear, its deterioration and how
it  sometimes  can be improved.  Sc. American,  1924,  131:
301-3.—Yearsley,  M.   The  electrophonoide treatment  of
deafness.  Practitioner, Lond., 1926, 117: 292-8.  ------  The
Ziind-Burguet method in children.   Lancet, Lond., 1927, 2:
1285-7.------An anomalous case of deafness successfully
treated by the electrophonoide method.  Brit. J. Child. Dis.,
1928,  25: 116.  ------  Further observations on the electro-
phonoid treatment of deafness.  Practitioner, Lond., 1932, 128:
631-9.------The Zund-Burguet treatment.  Lancet, Lond.,
1936,  1: 740.  ------  Some successful cases of treatment by
the electrophonoid method of  Ziind-Burguet.  Med.  Press &
Circ,  Lond., 1936, 192: 458-02.

----   Examination.

   See also  Deafness, Hearing.
   Henning,   M.  P.     *Ohrenarztliche  Unter-
suchungen  von   Schiilern   der  Taubstummen-
schulen  Schwedens;   nebst   Bemerkungen   zur
Frage des Unterrichts  der Schwerhorigen.   278p.
roy.  8?   Upps., 1928.
   Guilder, R. P., & Hopkins,  L. A.  One hundred unselected
pupils at the Clarke school for  the deaf.  Arch. Otolar., Chic,
1935,  22: 533.—Rowe, A. W.  Vital function studies: analysis
of a group  of children with impaired hearing.  Tr. Am. Otol.
Soc,  1933, 23: 49-74.  Also  N. England J. M., 1934, 211:
954-63.—Sonnenschein, R.  Some points  in  the observation
of children who are deaf or hard of  hearing.  Am. Ann. Deaf,
1924,  69: 433-47.—Timberlake. J. B.  Helping the doctors to
study deafness.   Volta Rev., 1935, 37: 291; 312.

----   famous.

   See also  Beethoven.
   Bertein, P., & Apperce, R.  Le cas Beethoven.  Oto-rhino-
lar. internat., Lyon, 1930, 14: 113-7.—Canuyt, G.  La surdity
de Beethoven.  Ann. mal. oreille, 1923, 42: 35-65.—Frank, I.
The deafness of Beethoven.  Arch. Otolar., Chic, 1935, 22:
387-9.  Also  Ann. Otol.  Rhinol.,  1935, 44: 327-36.—Halber-
stam,  L.  Sculpture, philosophy and deafness; an  interview
with Gustinus Ambrosi.  Volta  Rev.,  1937,  39: 406; 423.—
Johnson, C. W.  Did he make  music from head noises?  Ibid.,
27-51.—Magenau,  C.   Beethovens  Gehorleiden  und  das 
DEAF
30
DEAF
 Heiligenstiidter Testament.  Zschr. arztl. Fortbild., 1937, 34:
 268-71.—Sorsby,  M.  Beethoven's  deafness.   J. Lar. Otol.,
 Lond., 1930, 45:  529-44.  Also repr — Squires, P. C.  The
 problem  of Beethoven's deafness.   J.  Abnorm.  Psychol.,
 1937-38, 32: 11-62.—Tremble, E.  The deafness of Beethoven.
 Canad. M.  Ass.  J.,  1932, 27: 546-9.—Vogt,  G.   Finland's
 hard  of  hearing sculptor.  Volta Rev.,  1936,  38: 661-76.—
 Voorhees, I. W.  Beethoven,  from  an otologist's  viewpoint.
 Bull.  N. York  Acad. M., 1936, 12: 105-18.—Walker, J.  B.
 Paul Revere, the silversmith.  Volta Rev., 1938, 40: 169.

 ----  Institutions.

   See also Deaf, Welfare.
   Manchester.  Victoria University of  Man-
 chester.     Library  for   Deaf  Education.
 Catalogue  of  the Library for  Deaf  Education.
 143p.   roy. 8?  Manchester,  1932.
   New York.  Association  for the Improved
 Instruction  of Deaf-Mutes  of New   York
 City.   Annual report.   N. Y., v.67 (1933) 1934.
   New York School for the  Deaf.  Annual
 report and documents.   N. Y., 7.,  1825-
   New York, N.  Y.   Lexington School for
 the  Deaf.   Annual report.   N. Y., 1., 1868-
   Survey of  American schools for the  deaf,
 1924-25.  296p.  8?   Wash.,  1928.
   Wende, G.  Deutsche Taubstummenanstalten,
 -Schulen und  -Heime,  in Wort und Bild.   507p.
 4?   Halle, 1915.
   Biffl, F.   Hundert fiinfzig Jahre Taubstummen-Institut in
 Wien. Eos, Wien,  1929, 21:  50-3.—Breunig,  L.  Graduate
 work  at  Johns  Hopkins.  Volta Rev., 1937, 39: 205; 248.—
 Bruhl, G.   Ueber  den  gegenwartigen  Stand  der Berliner
 Schwerhorigenschulen.   Zschr.  Laryng.,  1927,  16:  95-9.—
 DeMotte, A.  Schools for the deaf in Japan.  Volta Rev., 1936,
 38: 200; 242.—Dirr, H. R.  Hilfsklassen an Schwerhorigen- und
 Sprachheilschulen. Zschr. Behandl.  Schwachsinn., 1924, 44:
 85-7.—Driggs, F. M.  A  report of the committee appointed
 at the conference at Knoxville, Tennessee, 1928, and continued
 at a called conference in Faribault,  Minnesota, 1929,  on the
 Higher and Better Education of the Deaf.  Am. Ann. Deaf,
 1931, 76: 185-92.—F., I. S.  Schools for the deaf in territorial
 and insular possessions of the United States. Ibid., 1934, 79:
 6-92.-—Ford, C. The summer school at Toronto. Volta Rev.,
 1935, 37: 661; 706.—Friel, A. R.  Notes on school aural clinics.
 Med. Off., Lond.,  1935, 53: 77.—Fusfeld, I. S.  Purposes and
 extent of the survey of schools for the deaf. Am. Ann. Deaf,
 1925, 70: 351; 391.—Gage, M. C.  The school for the  deaf at
 Peiping.  Volta Rev., 1935, 37: 463.—Hall, P.  Impressions
 of English schools for the deaf.  Am. Ann. Deaf, 1926, 71:
 1-6.—Hilscher, K.  Vierzig  Jahre  Wiener Hilfsschule; ein
 kurzer Riickblick auf die Entwicklung des Hilfsschulwesens in
 Wien. Eos, Wien, 1926, 18: 34-7.—Kearns, C. W.  The public
 day school for deaf children.  Tr. Am. Otol. Soc, 1922-23, 16:
 475-86.—Nager, F. R.  Ueber die Entwicklung des Kinder-
 gartens fiir Taubstumme und Schwerhorige in Zurich.  Schweiz.
 med.  Wschr., 1936, 66:  535.—Newlee. C. E.  Do we need
 schools for the  hard of hearing?  Am. Ann. Deaf, 1936, 81:
 448-52.—Peck, A. W. Hospital social service for the deafened.
 Hosp. Social Serv., 1923, 7: 16-20.—Schools for the deaf in the
 United States (Tabular statement of American schools  for the
 deaf, October, 1936)  Am. Ann. Deaf,  1937, 82: 8-33.—Schools
 for the deaf in  the United States (Tabular statement, 1937)
 Ibid., 1938, 83:  8-33.—Taylor, H. Public day schools  for the
 deaf in the United  States.  Volta Rev., 1937, 39: 328, passim.—
 Whitman, J. D. Service in the New York City School  for the
 Deaf.  Laryngoscope,  1937,  47:  229-32.—Wright,  J.  D.
 Observations on foreign schools.  Am. Ann. Deaf, 1925, 70:
320-7. ------  Schools  for the deaf in Italy.   Volta Rev.,
1925, 27: 91-7.

----   Instructors.
   American  instructors  of the deaf,  October 20, 1924. Am.
Ann. Deaf, 1925, 70: 23-69.—American instructors of the deaf,
October 20, 1931.  Ibid., 1932, 77: 37-90.—Braly, K. W. The
30th regular meeting of the convention of American instructors
of the deaf.  Ibid., 1937, 72: 291-312.—Fusfeld, I. S.   Ameri-
can instructors of the deaf, October 20, 1925.  Ibid., 1926, 71:
33-77.—Lane, H.  S.  Preparation of teachers for the  handi-
capped.  Volta  Rev., 1937, 39: 558-61.—Newhart, H. The
hard  of  hearing  school  teacher.   Laryngoscope,  1933, 43:
980-90.—Slaughter, S. S.  Tomorrow's teacher of the deaf
Volta  Rev., 1935, 37: 470;  493.

----  Intelligence.

   MacKane,  K.  *A comparison of  the intelli-
gence of  deaf  and  hearing children; a study  of
the reactions of comparable  groups of deaf and
hearing children to  3 performance scales and  a
non-language test.  47p.  8?   N. Y., 1933.
   Bishop. H. M.  Performance scale tests applied to deaf and
hard of hearing children.   Volta Rev.,  1936, 38: 447; 484.—
Holler. R.  Vergleichende Intelligenzuntersuchung bei Horen-
den und Tauben mit stummen Tests und ihre Beziehung zum
Sprachbesitz. Ber. Deut. Ges. Sprach Stimmh., 1934, 4. Vers.,
77-93.—Morsh, J. E.  A comparative studv of deaf and hearing
students.  Am. Ann. Deaf, 1937, 82: 223-33.—Peterson,  E. G.
Testing deaf children with  Kohns block designs.  Ibid.,  1936.
81: 242-54.—Shirley, M., & Goodenough, F. L. A survey of
intelligence of deaf children in Minnesota schools. Ibid.,  1932,
77: 238-49.—Springer, N.  N.  A  comparative  study of the
intelligence of a group of deaf and hearing  children.   Ibid.,
1938,  83:  138-52.—Watson, C. W.   Subnormality  or late
enrollment?  Volta Rev.,  1936, 38: 448;  480.

----   Psychology and sociology.
   Becker, H.  *Die Beeinflussung der Wahrneh-
 mungen  durch  Gehorsstorungen.   30p.   9 tab.
 8?   Bonn, 1928.
   Brunschwig, L.  *A study of some personality
 aspects of deaf children   [Columbia  University]
 143p.   8?   N. Y., 1936.
   Habbe,   S.    *Personality   adjustments   of
 adolescent boys with impaired hearing  [Colum-
 bia University]  85p.  8?  N. Y., 1936.
   Anton, G.  Zur Psychologie der Schwerhorigen.  Z. Psychol.
 Physiol. Sinnesorg., 1. Abt., 1932, 127: 1-15.—Ballenger, L., &
 Zimmer,  L.   Socializing the deaf  and hearing child.  Volta
 Rev., 1935, 37: 397; 440.—Berry, G.  How we behave when we
 grow more hard of hearing.  Proc. Am. Fed. Hard  of Hearing,
 1933, 20-3.—Bradway,  K. P.  The social competence of deaf
 children.  Am. Ann. Deaf, 1937, 82: 122-40.—Brill, T.  Mental
 hygiene and the deaf.   Ibid., 1934, 79: 279-85.—Day, K.  M.
 Psychology of deafness.  Pennsylvania M. J.,  1936-37, 40:
 177-80.—Farez, P.  La psyehotheVapie dans la surdity.  Rev.
 psychol. appl., Par.,  1927, 4.  ser., 36: 50-2.—Ferrall, J. A.
 A  question of mental attitude.  Volta Rev., 1938, 40: 349.—
 Ferreri, G.  Indagine psicologica  della sordita negli  adulti.
 Arch. ital. otol.,  1931, 42: 201-15.—Flatau, T. S.  Aus dem
 Tagebuch einer geheilten Ertaubten.  Beitr. Anat. Ohr., 1927,
 25: 293-300.—Hauer, E. Versuche iiber den Ausfall von akus-
 tischen Vorstellungsinhalten bei schwerhorigen Schulkindern.
 Zschr.  Kinderforsch.,  1931-32, 39:  226-34.—Hays,  H.  M.
 Methods of mental reconstruction of  the deafened.  Laryngo-
 scope,  1923, 33: 117-25.—Heider, G. M.   A psychological
 study of the effects of deafness.  Volta Rev., 1932. 35: 117-21.—
 Kelsch, A.   Deafened  drivers  and driving.   Ibid., 1938, 40:
 219.—Layton, T.  B.  The influence of deafness upon sickness
 and disablement benefit. J. R. San.  Inst., 1935-36, 56: 248-
 52.—Lyon, V. W.  Personality tests with the deaf.  Am. Ann.
 Deaf, 1934, 79: 1-4.—Nager, F. R.  L'influence de la dureW
 d'oreille sur la vie intime de l'homme.   Ann. mal. oreille, 1923,
 42:  476-85.—Pintner,  R.   Latest  phases  of psychological
 testing with  the deaf.   Am. Ann. Deaf, 1937,  82: 327-37.—
 Rogers, J. F.  The posture of the deaf.  Ibid., 1934, 79: 276-8.—
 Roggenkamp, W.  Ueber einen  Versuch  der  psychischen
 Beeinflussung organisch Schwerhoriger.   Zschr.  Hals  &c.
 Heilk., 1933, 33: 94-8.—Scally,  A.  What the hard of hearing
 child has to look forward to.  Proc Am. Fed. Hard of Hearing,
 1934, 108-10.—Schachter, M.   Considerazioni medico-sociali
 e psicologiche sulla durezza dell'orecchio.  Rass. ital. otorino-
 lar.,  1933,  7:  170-3.—Springer, N. N.  A comparative study
 of the behavior traits of deaf and hearing children of New York
 City. Am. Ann. Deaf, 1938, 83: 255-73.—Streng, A., & Kirk,
 S.  A.  The  social competence of deaf and hard-of-hearing
 children in a  public day-school.  Ibid., 244-54.—Veditz, G. W.
 The  relative value of sight and hearing.  Ibid., 1937, 82:
 141-51.—Wile, I. S.  The mental hygiene problems of the deaf.
 Arch. Pediat., N.  Y., 1933, 50: 603-14.

 ----  Speech.

   See also Language; Lip reading.
   Kerridge,  P.  M.  T.   Hearing and speech  in
 deaf children.  137p.   8?   Lond., 1937.
   Forms No. 221, Spec. Rep. M. Res. Counc.  Also Proc. R.
Soc  M., Lond., 1936-37, 30:  Also J. Lar. Otol., Lond., 1938,
53:
   Amsler, F.  The Jena method  of  teaching speech-reading.
Volta Rev.  1927, 29:  107-9.—Atherton, G. W.  Speech and
the hard  of  hearing child.  Ibid., 1934,  36: 745-65.—Groff,
 M. L.  The psychology of language with special reference to
 the deaf.  Am. Ann. Deaf, 1935, 80: 172-8.—Gurria Urgell, D.
 Sordera e  ldioma.  Rev.  cir.  Hosp.  Juarez, Mex.,  1936, 7:
 1065-74.—Hudgins, C. V.  Voice production and breath con-
 ooo io    speech of the deaf.   Am.  Ann.  Deaf, 1937, 82:
338-63.—Kinzie, C. E.  The Kinzie method of speech-reading
 for the deaf.  Volta Rev.,  1918, 20:  249-58.—Meyer, M. F.
 What retards speech teaching to the  deaf parvel?  Am \nn"
Deaf, 1938, 83: 153-68.—Michels, P., & Pikler, J. Ueber die
Wirkung  des Ohrenverschlusses auf  die  Stimmtatigkeit  bei
Gehorlosen.   Zschr. Psychol.  Physiol.  Sinnesorg.  1  Abt
 1930, 116:  354-67.   Also repr.—Montague,  H.   Resonant
diction for the hard of hearing.  Volta Rev., 1935,  37: 365-
379.—Pintner, R.  Speech and speech-reading tests  for the 
DEAF                                                 31                                               DEAF
deaf.  J. Appl. Psychol.,  1929-30, 13: 220-5.—Powers, S. B.
The  difficulties of speech in  acquired deafness.   N. Orleans
M. & S. J., 1919-20, 72: 667-71.—Roese, J.  Schwerhorigkeit
und Stammeln. Internat. Zbl. Ohrenh., 1934-35, 39: 257-81—
Shaw, M. O. M.  A study in the analysis and correction of
speech of the hard of hearing.   Am. Ann.  Deaf, 1936, 81:
255-68.—Smith, S.  K.  Can we improve the voice quality of
the  congenitally  deaf?   Volta  Rev.,   1932,  34:  528-34.—
Speech  education  in  teacher-training  institutions.  Q. J.
Speech,  1930, 16:  42-61— Sylvania, Sister.   Correlation of
comprehension and  speech in  the education of the deaf.  Am.
Ann.  Deaf, 1934, 79: 306-9.—Voelker,  C. H.  A  preliminary
strobophotoscopic study of the speech of  the deaf.  Ibid.,  1935,
80: 243-59.   ------  An  objective study of the comparative
number of speech sounds spoken per minute by the deaf and
the normal.  Ann.  Otol.  Rhinol., 1937, 46: 471-6.------
An experimental study of the  comparative rate  of utterance of
deaf and normal hearing speakers.  Am. Ann. Deaf, 1938, 83:
274-84.—Winnewisser, A.  Ueber die   Ungleichartigkeit der
Lernweisen im Lautspracherwerb horender und  tauber Kinder.
Ber.  Deut.  Ges.  Sprach  Stimmh.,  1934, 4. Vers., 34-42.—
Wright, J. D.  Speech reading in Switzerland for the  adult
deaf.  Volta Rev., 1925, 27: 289-91.—Yelton, D. C. Language
and the deaf.  Am. Ann.  Deaf, 1938, 83: 114-9.

----  Statistics.

   Gero,  S.   *L'audition  a l'6cole.    58p.    8?
Par., 1931.
   Saareste, E.  Ohrenerkrankungen und Schwer-
horigkeit  bei den Schulkindern  der Stadt Tartu-
Dorpat  (Auszug)   7p.   8?   Tartu, 1924.
   Bjorlee, I.   Survey of  the adult deaf of  Maryland.  Am.
Ann. Deaf, 1933, 78: 144-56.—Burnap, W. L.  Sense of hearing
survey  of school children in Fergus Falls.   Minnesota M.,
1929, 12: 691-3.—Covili-Faggioli, G.   Studio statistico  sul
difetto di udito nei bambini ricoverati nel Sanatorio Comasco
A. De Orchi de Rimini.  Valsalva, 1927,  3: 461-6.—Cox, G. H.
Deafness in Nassau county school children.  Med. J. &  Rec,
1933, 138: 452-4.—Fletcher, H.  The progress of hearing tests
in the public schools of  the  United States.  Tr. Am.  Child
Health Ass., 1929, 6: 73-8.—Fowler, E.  P. Deafness in school
children;  differential diagnosis  with  the aid of audiometers;
examination  of 1,000 pupils.  Arch. Otolar., Chic, 1927, 6:
43-57.  ------& Fletcher, H.  Three million deafened school
children,  their detection  and treatment.  J.  Am. M.  Ass.,
1926, 87: 1877-82;  1928, 91: 1181.—Gardner, W. H.  Hearing
tests in an  Iowa county.  Laryngoscope, 1938, 48: 69-74.—
Kafka,  M. M.  Deafness in  the college age.  Ibid., 65-8.—
Laurer, F. A.  Hearing  survey  among  a group of pupils of
Syracuse schools.   Am. J. Pub. Health,  1928,  18:  1353-60.—
Leegaard, F.  Hardness of hearing in school-children; examina-
tions carried out with  regard to hardness of hearing amongst
the pupils in  the State schools of Christiania.  Acta  otolar.,
Stockh., 1923, 5: 149-206.—Newhart, H.  The results of a pre-
liminary survey of school children by audiometric methods. Tr.
Am. Lar. Rhin. Otol. Soc, 1926, 32: 129-41—Partridge, R. C,
& MacLean, D. L.  A survey  of hearing in school children.
Canad.  Pub. Health J., 1933, 24: 524-9.—Rodin,  F. H.   Sur-
vey  of  the hearing of the school  children of  San Francisco.
Arch. Otolar., Chic, 1930, 11: 463-74.   Also repr.—Richard-
son, J. J.  Geographic shift in the distribution of hard hearing.
Med. Herald,  1925, 44: 9.— Rossell, R.  B. Otological findings
in children with hearing  defects.  Med. Woman J., 1933, 40:
209-13.   ------   Hearing  impairment in  school children.
N.  York  State J.  M.,  1933, 33:  1387-9.—Rowe, A. W.,  &
Drury, D. W.  Vital function studies, failure of hearing in the
young; a study of a rural community.  J. Am. M. Ass.,  1932,
98:  1539-42.—Shambaugh,  G.  E.  Abstract of statistical
studies of the children  in the  public schools for the deaf. Tr.
Am. Otol. Soc,  1928, 18: 251-61.  ------ Hagens, E. W., &
Holdcrman. J. W.   Statistical studies  of the children in the
public schools for the  deaf.  Ibid., 1928, 7: 424-513.—Hall.
A. K. [et al.]   Statistical studies of the children in  the Chicago
public schools  for  the deaf.   Arch.  Otolar., Chic, 1925, 2:
417-40.  Also repr.------Supplementary statistical studies
of the children in  the Chicago Public  Schools for the  Deaf.
Ibid., 1927, 5: 209-19.—Shambaugh, G. E., Hayden, D. B.
[et al.]  Statistical studies of the children in public schools for
the deaf; additional report of committee, Division of Medical
Sciences, National  Research  Council.   Ibid.. 1930. 12: 190-
245.   Also repr.—Special (A)  report of retardation of children
with impaired hearing in New York City schools.  Am. Ann. Deaf,
1937, 82: 234-43.—Theobald, J.  J.  Conditions  of hearing
found in  27,978  Chicago public school children.  Tr.  Am.
Lar.  Rhin. Otol. Soc, 1929, 35: 304-8.—Wells,  A. G.  An
estimate of the incidence of defective hearing in England and
Wales with  special reference to a Deaf Persons  Act.   Brit.
M. J., 1937, 2: 18-20.

----  Vocational guidance.
   Bat, G. de la.  Agricultural training  for the deaf in South
Africa.  Volta Rev., 1935, 37: 645-8.—Belts,  O. A.   Voca-
tional training for the deaf.  Am. Ann. Deaf,  1930, 75: 95-
103.—Bluett, C. G.  Selecting vocations for the deaf.   Volta
Rev., 1937, 39: 677-9.—Braly, K., & Hall, P., jr.  The federal
survey of the  deaf  and hard  of hearing; types of occupation
followed.  Am. Ann. Deaf, 1935, 80: 342; 395.—Brown, H. B.
The vocational activities of pupils of the Pennsylvania institu-
tion for the deaf during the past 12 years; results of an investi-
gation made by a special committee.  Ibid., 1933. 78: 132-44.—
Butler, S.   Agricultural training for the deaf.  Ibid., 1937, 82:
262-71.—Griffin, M. E.  The industrial training of deaf girls.
Ibid., 1925, 70: 339-50.—Hicker, H. D.  Vocational rehabilita-
tion and the deaf. Volta Rev., 1932,  34: 487-91.—Lyon, V. W.
A study of vocational  abilities of students who have attended
the Illinois school for  the deaf.  J. Appl. Psychol., 1934, 18:
443-53.—Mudgett, D.   The vocational section program.  Am.
Ann. Deaf, 1935, 80: 302-8.

----   Welfare.

   Goldstein,  M.  A.    Problems   of   the  deaf.
580p.  8?  S. Louis, 1933.
   Kulemeyer,  W.   Das schwerhorige  Kind  als
medizinisches,  psychologisch-padagogisches und
soziales  Problem.    124p.   8?  Halle,  1933.
   Peck, A. W., Samuelson, E. E.,  & Lehman, A.
Ears  and the man; studies in social work for the
deafened.  217p.   8?    Phila., 1926.
   Atwood, E. A.  Modern aspects  of deafness.  Med. Rec,
N. Y., 1934,  139: 408-10.—Berry, G.  The laymen's efforts
for the deafened.  Tr. Am.  Otol.  Soc., 1925-26, 17:  423-35.
—■----  How the  deafened  are helping the otologist.  Ann.
Otol. Rhinol., 1926, 35: 1082-92.  ------  Work of the com-
mission by the American Federation of Organizations for the
Hard of Hearing, to study means of aiding hard of  hearing
children in the public schools.  Tr. Am. Lar. Rhin. Otol. Soc,
1927, 33:  151-9.   ---■— Our deafened children and  how we
are caring for them.   Rhode Island M. J., 1935, 18:  182;
189.—Blattner, J. W.  Problems of the deaf.  Am. Ann. Deaf,
1925, 70:  130-9.—Cloud, D. T.  Meeting the problem of the
hard of hearing child.   Volta Rev., 1937, 39: 487-9.—Coates,
G. M-, &  Colgan, R. C. Problem of the hard of hearing pre-
school  child.  Child Health Bull., 1934, 10:  88-97.—Coleman,
G. E.  Deafness—its humanitarian problems; a  plea to otolo-
gists.  California West. M.,  1934, 41: 161-6.—Crooke, C. R.
Kiwanis  and the hard of  hearing.  Volta Rev.,  1936,  38:
354; 371.—Crowden, G. P.   Defective hearing  as a national
problem.  Brit. M. J.,  1934, 2: 323; 350.—Deaf girls in regular
Girl  Scout camps.   Volta Rev.,  1937, 39:  391-5.   Flatau.
Ergebnisse der Ertaubten- und Schwerhorigenbehandlung und
-versorgung.  Zbl.  Hals &c  Heilk.,  1927, 10: 105-11— Gaull
de Dijon,  F.  Regies pour l'assistance aux sourds. Atti Conf.
interall. assist, inval. guerra,  1919, 3: 605-18.—Hall, P.  The
handicapped  child an  asset  to the  state.   Am. Ann. Deaf,
1935, 80:  193-9.—Hansen,  A.   The status of  the  deaf in
Denmark.  Ibid.,  143-6.------■   The deaf  in  Denmark.
Volta Rev., 1936, 38: 27, 79.—Hays, H. Some of the problems
of the hard  of  hearing and  their solution.  Tr. Am. Acad.
Ophth. Otolar.,  1925,  30: 58-64.   Also Ann. Otol.  Rhinol.'
1926-27, 35; 564-71.  ----■— The physician and the deafened
patient.  J. Michigan  M. Soc, 1926,  25: 561-5.------The
awakening of the  otologist in the handling of his deafened
patients.   Eye Ear &c Month., 1927-28,  6: 493-7.---—
The  family physician  and his hard-of-hearing patient.  Med.
Times, N. Y., 1931, 59: 113.—Hill, F. T. What can the otol-
ogist offer the  deafened?   Volta Rev., 1929,  31:  531-6.—
Hofsteater, H. T.  The institution mind—and possible means
of its correction.  Am. Ann. Deaf, 1934, 79: 231-7.—Hoobler, R.
Deaf and  hard-of-hearing children; their physical and mental
needs.  California  West. M., 1937,  47: 183-7.—Hurd-Wood,
G. A.  Pioneers  for the hard of hearing; Holland; Germany;
the United States.   Volta Rev., 1937, 39: 453; 475; 573; 641.
----—■ The hard  of  hearing  in Europe.   Ibid., 1938, 40:
226.—Karth,  J.   Provision for the deaf in the former Kingdom
of Prussia.   Am. Ann. Deaf, 1925, 70: 193-204.—Kerr, J.
Requirements for a deaf persons act. Med. Off., Lond.,  1933,
50: 261.------Defective  hearing and a deaf persons act.
Brit. M. J., 1937, 2: 135.—Luther, R. M.  Camping with hard
of hearing children.  Volta Rev.,  1937, 39: 457; 474.—Mac-
farlan, D.  Salvaging the hard of hearing child.  Pennsylvania
M. J., 1934,  37: 294.—Needs (The) of the deaf.  Med. Off.,
Lond., 1936,  56: 263.—Newhart, H.  Problems  in relation to
the hard of hearing.  Minnesota M., 1924,  7: 405-8.   ------
Modern methods for caring for  the deaf and hard of  hearing.
Ibid., 1933, 16:  251-4.—Norton, R.  Program to aid hard of
hearing.  Health Bull., Raleigh, 1937, 52: No. 12, 5.—Phillips,
W. C & Peck, A. W.  Some problems encountered in the
management  of  patients with impaired hearing.  Med.  Clin.
N. America,  1934, 17: 1253-9.—Richardson, C. W.   Problem
of the near deaf and the deaf.  J.  Am. M. Ass., 1925, 84:
1709.  Also  repr.—Rogers,  F.  L.    Deafness; a  vital social
economic  and medical problem.  California West. M.,  1931,
35: 86-92.—Schorsch. E.  The  after care of the deaf  in Ger-
many.   Volta Rev.,  1934,  36: 462.—Suckow.  Die deutsche
Schwerhorigenorganisation  und die  Schwerhorigenfiirsorge.
Zschr. Hals &c. Heilk., 1936-37, 40: 649-53.—Thompson, M. M.
Hope for hard of hearing children.  Health Bull.,  Raleigh, 1938,
53: No. 3, 5.—Tolan, T. L.  Problems of the deaf.  Wisconsin
M. J.,  1937, 36:  247-52.—Two Russian pioneers.  Volta Rev.,
1936, 38:  138;  186, ports.—Uren, C. T.   The responsibility
of the physician to the hard of  hearing.   Nebraska M. J.,
1935, 20:  460-3.—Wells, W. A.  Hopeful  trends in  otology.
Proc. Am. Fed. Hard of Hearing, 1934, 3-7.—What  have we 
DEAF
32
DEAFMUTE
hard of hearing a right to demand?  Volta Rev.,  1937, 39:
514-6.—Wheeler,  M.  W.   The  hard of hearing  problem.
Minnesota M.,  1933,  16:  126-8.—Wishart,  D. E.  S.  The
problem of the severely deaf child. Am. J. Dis. Child., 1937,
54: 948.  ------ The problem of the deaf child.  Canad. M.
Ass. J., 1938, 38: 254-60.—Wyman, M. M.  Conserving the
vision of deaf  and  hard-of-hearing children.  Sightsav. Rev.,
1936, 6: 204-11.—Young, I. B.  Parent and teacher training-
Laryngoscope, 1937, 47: 239.

DEAF-BLIND.

   See Blind-deaf.

DEAFMUTE.

   See also Blind-deaf; Deafmutism.
   Fabre d'Olivet, A.  The healing of Rodolphe
Grivel, congenital deaf-mute;  a series of letters
written  by  Fabre d'Olivet, done into   English
by Nayan Louise Redfield.   273p.  8?  N.Y.,1927.
   Bergh,  E.   [Experience with  an  uninstructed,  deafmute
child]  Sven. lak.  tidn.,  1937, 34: 499-507.—Bory, L.   Les
sourds-muets.  Progr. m<§d., Par., 1924, 39: 809.—Burger, H.
[Deaf and dumb children]  Mschr. kindergeneesk., 1933, 2:
378-88.—Clarac, J.  L'entendant-muet.  J.  m£d. Bordeaux,
1928, 58: 260-3.—Henning, M. P.  [On the necessity of special-
ist care for ear, nose and throat diseases in our deaf and dumb
school children] Sven. lak. tidn.,  1924, 21: 241-8.—Schorsch.
Das taubstumme  Kind.   Gesundhftirs. Kindesalt.,  1926-27,
2: 238-46.—Sonnenschein, R.  The functional examination of
hearing; deaf-mutism and the education of the deaf; annual
review of the literature.  Arch. Otolar., Chic, 1927,  5: 48-78.

----   Education.

   See also Deaf, Education.
   Akerly,  S.   Elementary exercises for the deaf
and dumb.   374p.  8?  N. Y.,  1821.
   Bell, A.  G.  The growth of  the oral method in
America.   33p.  8?   [n. p., 1917?]
   Nanninga-Boon,   A.    *Psychologische  ont-
wikkelingsmethoden   van  het  doofstomme  kind
[Psycho-pedagogical  methods  for  the deafmute
child]  124p.   8?  Gr0ningen, 1929.
   Ardenne  & Girard. Comment on fait parler  les sourd-
muets.  Bull. Soc.  mdd. chir. Bordeaux (1922) 1923, 255-8.—
Baldrian, K.   Der echte  Taubstumme und die Lautsprache
(Beitrag zur  Sprachpsychologie)  Zschr.  Kinderforsh., 1938,
47: 28-35.—Beilinsson, A.  Eine Methode zur Untersuchung
optischer Artikulationswahrnehmungen (zur Frage der Unter-
suchung der padagogischen Brauchbarkeit von Taubstummen)
Ibid.,  1930,  37:  93-101.— Bezerra Cavalcanti, M.   Notas
pedagogicas sobre a surdo-mudez: auxiliares de desmutisacao.
Tribuna med., Rio, 1928,  32: 296; 310; 313.—Biffl, F.  Ein
neuer Weg im Taubstummenunterrichte. Eos, Wien, 1925, 17:
16-9.  ------  Beitrage zum ersten Sprachunterricht in der
Taubstummenschule.  Zschr. Heilpad., Wien, 1935, 26: 6-10.—
De Mets, A.   L'^ducation  du sens visuel et chromatique chez
les sourds-muets dans la recuperation du langage par la methode
beige de demutisation. Bull. Soc. beige opht., 1932, No. 64,
96-106.—Drouout,  E.   Un  important  progress  dans  l'art
d'instruire les sourds-muets; la methode beige de demutisation.
Rev. fr. p&fiat., 1928, 4: 343-57.—Emmerig, E.  Die Taub-
stummenbildung in ihrem Verhaltnis zur Volksschul- und zur
Heilpadagogik einst und jetzt.  Ber. Kongr. Heilpad., 1923, 1:
117.—Ferrari.   Taubstummheit;  Notwendigkeit der Zusam-
menarbeit  zwischen  Fachsarzt   und  Taubstummenerzieher.
Mschr. Ohrenh., Wien,  1932, 66:  816.—Franklin,  P.   The
deaf-mute; a plea for early treatment.  Lancet, Lond., 1935, 1:
316-8.—Freunthaller,  A.  Der Aufbau der Sprache im taub-
stummen Kinde; ausfiihrlicher Arbeitsplan fiir den Sprachun-
terricht an  einer  10-klassigen Taubstummenanstalt.  Zschr.
Heilpad.,  Wien, 1936, 27: 98-139.—Gias  Bayona, J.   Los
sordomudos y la escuela sordomudistica espafiola (cuestiones
hist6rico-m6dico-pedag6gicas) Siglo m£d.,  1934,  93: 377.—
Hofbauer,  A.  Die sensorischen  Grundlagen im Lautsprach-
Unterricht der Taubstummen. Ber. Kongr. Heilpad., 1923, 1:
115-7.—Kolar, J.  Ueber den Stand des Taubstummenbildungs-
wesens in  der czechoslovakischen  Republik.  Ibid., 118.—
Lehmann,  G.  Das Taubstummenbildungswesen  im  neuen
Deutschland.  Med. Welt,  1936,  10: 103.  ------ Die Praxis
des Horunterrichts in der Taubstummenanstalt.   Hals &c
Arzt, Teil  1, 1937, 28: 124-9.   ------  Neue Versuche zur
Ausnutzung des Tastsinnes im  Sprechunterricht der  Taub-
stummen.  Zschr.  Laryng., 1929, 18: 187-90.—Lindner, R.
Physiologische  Grundlagen zum elektrischen Sprachetasten
und ihre Anwendung auf den Taubstummenunterricht.  Zschr
Psychol. Physiol. Sinnesorg., 2. Abt.,  1936-37, 67:  114-44.—
Parrel, G. de.  Les enfants sourds-muets doivent recevoir les
premiers soins m6dico-p6dagogiques  avant  1'age  de 3  ans
Arch,  internat. laryng.,  Par.,  1930,   36: 1069-76.------
Technique  re^ducative; les ecueils a Sviter.  Rev.  gen.  clin.
ther., 1937, 51: 789.  ------ La pr6coeite\ facteur  de succesi
dans l'dducation de la parole chez l'enfant sourd-muet, rgtarde'
ou dyslalique.  Rev. fr. phoniat., 1938, 6: 33-51.   ------  &
Melzi, U. I bambini sordomuti devono ricevere le prime cure
medico-pedagogiche a cominciare dall'eta di 3 anni.  Valsalva.
1931,  7: 263-70.—Passow.  Taubstummenunterricht  und
Gebardensprache.  Zschr. Hals &c Heilk., 1924, 10: 194-7.—
Schlenkrich, J.  Neue Forderungen und Bestrebungen auf dem
Gebiete des Taubstummenunterrichts.  Zschr. Kinderforsch.,
1935-36, 45: 319-40.—Schumann, P.  Franz Mercurius van
Helmont und der Taubstummenunterricht. Eos, Wien, 1925,
17:  114-8.—Scripture, E.  W.  Die  Anwendung der graphi-
schen Methode auf den Taubstummenunterricht. Zschr. Hals
&c. Heilk., 1927, 19: 27-31.

----  Examination.

   Mundler,  E.   *Etude sur les  sourds-muets
de  1'Institut  de Moudon.   37p.   8?   Lausanne,
1924.
   Ciurlo, L.  II palatogramma  nei sordomuti.  Arch. ital.
otol., 1935, 47: 261-88.—Della Cioppa, A.  Studi  sui sordo-
muti.  Ibid., 1922, 1: suppl., 1-64.—Dillon, J., Preobraschen-
sky, B. [et al.]  Schadel und Kehlkopf der Taubstummen nach
Rontgenbefunden.   Zschr.  Hals &c  Heilk.,  1933-34,  35:
219-28.—Fetissow, A. G.  Ueber den Raumanalysator bei
Taubstummen.   Ibid., 1930, 26: 351-8.—Huber, K.  Ueber
den  Wert des Muckschen Adrenalin-Sondenversuchs fiir die
Untersuchung der  Taubstummen. Ibid.,  44-56.—Korosi, A.
Die  Untersuchungsergebnisse mit dem Muckschen Adrenalin-
Sondenversuch  an Taubstummen.   Mschr.  Ohrenh., Wien,
1932, 66: 942.—Lange, J. H.  Zahnuntersuchungen bei Taub-
stummen.  Zschr. Hals  &c.  Heilk.,  1937-38,  43: 38-53.—
Parrel,  G. de.   Examen  clinique d'un  sourd-muet.   Arch.
internat. laryng., Par., 1923,  29: 22-39.—Thies, F.  Ohren-
arztliche Untersuchung an taubstummen Schiilern der Taub-
stummenanstalt Leipzig.   Zschr. Hals &c. Heilk., 1935-36, 39:
536-45.—Wethlo,  F.   Elektro-akustisches  Tastgerat;  Vor-
fragen zu seiner Anwendung  fur Taubstumme.  Ber. Deut.
Ges. Sprach Stimmh., 1934, 4. Vers., 55-60.

----  Hearing.
   Froschels, E.  Eine neue Art von Horpriifung bei  hoch-
gradiger  Schwerhorigkeit und Taubstummheit;  Bemerkungen
zu der gleichnamigen  Arbeit von Dr.  G. Wotzilka.  Mschr.
Ohrenh., Wien,  1923, 57: 1038.—Grahe, K.  Untersuchungen
an Taubstummen mit dem Otoaudion.  Arch. Ohr. &c. Heilk.,
1931-32, 130: 302-17.—Kanizsai, D.  [Residual hearing in
deaf mutes and hard of hearing children]  6y6gyaszat, 1937, 77:
321,  passim.—Kompanejetz,  S.  Untersuchungen iiber  das
Horvermogen und die Vestibularfunktionen  der Zoglinge des
Jekaterinoslawschen Taubstummeninstitutes.  Zschr. Laryng.,
1924-25,  13:  444-58.—Langenbeck, B.   Stimmgabel  und
Otoaudion (ein Nachtrag  mit Bemerkungen zur  Taubstum-
menuntersuchung)  Zschr. Hals &c. Heilk., 1934, 37: 173-9.—
Malherbe, A., Vilenski,  R., & Herman,  N.   Recherches sur
les restes d'audition chez les sourds-muets; la perception osseuse
et son utilisation p^dagogique.  C. rend. Acad, sc,  1935, 200:
988.  Also Presse  meU,  1935, 43: 739-42.—Miihl, K.   Was
geschieht mit dem Restgehor in der Taubstummenschule7
Zschr. Heilpad., Wien, 1935, 26: H. 6, 5-8.—Nemai, J.  [Hearing
tests on deaf mutes]  Gyogyaszat,  1934, 74:  705-7.   Also
Mschr. Ohrenh., Wien, 1935, 69: 294-301.—Nowik, E.  Ueber
die  Methoden  der Entwicklung der Gehorsaufmerksamkeit
bei taubstummen Kindern.  Acta otolar., Stockh., 1935, 22:
24-31.—Sonneschein,  R.   The  functional   examination  of
hearing;  deaf-mutism and the education of  the deaf.  Arch.
Otolar., Chic, 1929, 9:  61-100.—Wirth  & Milberg.   Unter-
suchungen  mit  dem Otoaudion iiber die Horschwellenwerte
bei Taubstummen und iiber die  Verbesserung des Ton- und
Sprachgehores durch elektrische Horapparate. Zschr. Hals &c
Heilk., 1934, 36: 425-37.

----   History.

   Werner,  H.  Geschichte  des  Taubstummen-
problems  bis  ins  17.  Jahrhundert.   275p.   8?
Jena, 1932.
   Curchod, E.   Les medecins d'autrefois devant le probteme
des sourds-muets.  Rev. m<5d. Suisse rom., 1934, 54: 1163-87.—
Gias Bayona, J.  Historia del sordomudo hasta Ponce de
Leon. Siglo m6d., 1934, 93:  523.—Ldpez Ruiz, F.  Origenes
historicos del tratamiento de la mudez.   Tr. Cated. hist. crit.
med., Madr.,  1935,  4:  225-42.—Snyder, C.  P.  Deafness,
historical sketch. J. Am. Osteopath. Ass., 1931, 31: 146-8.—
Werner, H.  Geschichte der Taubstummheit bis zum Anfang
des  17. Jahrhunderts.  Schweiz. med. Wschr., 1926, 56: 308.

----   Institutions.

   See Deaf,  Institutions.

----   Mental deficiency.

   Arnold,  K.  *Ueber  das  gemeinsame   Vor-
 kommen  von Taubstummheit und  Schwachsinn
 in   Sippen   mit   vererbter   (nichtkretinischer)
 Taubstummheit.   8p.   8?   Wiirzb., 1933.
   Poeplau, G. *Ueber die Entmundigung Taub-
I stummer.   26p.   8?  Bonn,  1932. 
DEAFMUTE
33
DEAFMUTE
   Wulfinghoff,   W.    *Taubstummheit   und
Schwachsinn; ein  Beitrag zur  Frage des gemein-
samen Vorkommens.   15p.   8?  Wiirzb., 1935.
   Funfgeld, E.  Taubstummheit und angeborener Schwach-
sinn, ein  Gutachten.  Allg. Zschr. Psychiat., 1935, 103: 216-
22.—Lopez,  L.  V.   Sordomudez  e  insuficiencia psiquica; in-
capacidad para testar.  Rev. crim., B.  Air., 1935, 22: 60-73.

----   Physiopathology.

   Syrota, M.   * Ueber  Hypaesthesie am ausseren
Gehorgang  der  Taubstummen   [Leipzig]   16p.
8?   [Zeulenroda i. Thiir.] 1927.
   Brunner & Friihwald, V.   Ueber  die Atmung der Taub-
stummen. Zschr. Hals &c Heilk.,  1922, 3: 548-50.—Carnevale-
Ricci, F.  Rilievi clinici sui sordomuti. Arch. ital. otol., 1932,
43: 321-36.   ------ & Scevola,  P.   La respirazione dei sor-
domuti nello studio grafico.  Ibid., 1931, 42: 93-107, 4 ch.—
Cocchi, A.  La genocutireazione nei sordomuti.  Arch, antrop.
crim., Tor., 1930, 50: suppl.,  1485-7.  Also Riv. sper. freniat.,
1931-32,  55: 250-6.—Della Cioppa,  A.  Come  respirano i
sordomuti.   Arch.  ital. otol., 1922, 3: suppl., 99-142, ch.—
Fischer,  J.,  & Sommer, I.   Beziehungen von  Auge und Ohr
bei Taubstummen  und Taubstummblinden.  Zschr. Hals.  &c
Heilk., 1925, 11: 10-34.—Froschels,  E.  Ueber  das  Kitzel-
symptom.  Mschr.  Ohrenh.,  Wien,  1925,  59: 942.   ------
Ueber einen  dutch  Schallreiz  ausgelosten Augenmuskelreflex
bei Taubstummen (vorlaufige Mitteilung)   Ibid., 1926,  60:
883; 1927, 61:  776.—Kling,  I.  [Changes in eyesight in deaf
mutes]  Hygiea, Stockh., 1932, 94: 743-60.—Kompanejetz, S.
On compensatory eye movements  in deaf-mutes.  Acta oto-
lar., Stockh., 1924-25, 7: 323-34.  ------  Ueber das Kitzel-
symptom bei Taubstummen.  Mschr. Ohrenh., Wien, 1925,
59:679-87.  ------ Gibt es  beim Menschen kompensatorische
Augenbewegungen als reine Halsreflexe?   Ibid., 1927,  61:
795-9.—Kopac, S.  [Reflex of eye muscles (Froschels) in deal
and dumb]   Cas.  lek. cesk.,  1927,  66: 982.—Laricchia,  F.
Alterazioni oculari nel sordomutismo.   Ann.  ottalm., 1932, 60:
11-20.—Lewis, E. R.,  & Horn, H.  Medical studies on the feel
of the airship; deaf-mutes and normals.  Laryngoscope, 1919,
29: 65-81.—Mitrinovich, A.  De  la modification de la respira-
tion chez les sourds-muets atteints de troubles de la parole.
Rev. fr. phoniat., 1937, 5: 209-21.—Schmahl, O.   Gesammelte
Arbeiten zur Kasuistik und  Therapie von Entwicklungs- und
Differenzierungsstorungen;  optische  Anschauungsbilder   bei
Taubstummen.  Zschr. Kinderforsch., 1931,  38:  67-133.—
Tanturri, V. Osservazioni cliniche sul sordomutismo.  Rass.
ital. otorinolar., 1929,  3: 49-74.

----   Psychology.
   Benesi.    Ueber Rhythmus  bei  taubstummen Kindern.
Zschr. Hals  &c Heilk., 1923, 6: 165-8.—Benesi, O.  Ueber
Storungen   der  Rhythmenreproduktion  bei  taubstummen
Kindern.  Ibid.,  1926, 16:  7-32.—Eder,  J.   Wortbildende
Tatigkeit bei taubstummen Kindern.   Zschr. padag. Psychol.,
1928,  29:  300-4.—Frohn,  W.   Untersuchungen  iiber  das
Denken  der Taubstummen.   Arch.  ges. Psychol.,  1926,  55:
459-523.—Hofler,  R.    Vergleichende   Untersuchung   zur
Rechtschreibung horender und taubstummer Schiiler.  Zschr.
Kinderforsch.,  1933,  41:  411-28.  ------   Ueber  Aussage,
Sprache  und  Einstellung  bei  Taubstummen.   Arch.  ges.
Psychol., 1934, 90: 123-56.—Hofmarksrichter, K.  Visuelle
Kompensation  und Eidetik bei Taubstummen; vergleichende
Untersuchungen an Taubstummen und Vollsinnigen.  Ibid.,
1931, 82: 329^02.—Ribon,  V.   El  sentido  musical en  los
sordo-mudos.   Siglo med.,  1920, 67: 762-4.—Vertes, J.  O.
Das Gedachtnis taubstummer Kinder. Zschr. padag. Psychol.
1931, 32: 136-42.

----   Speech.
   Baldrian,  K.  Zur  Psychologie der Lautspracheroberung
durch den Taubstummen.  Mschr. Ohrenh., Wien, 1937,  71:
16-36.—Brunner, H.,  & Friihwald, V.  Untersuchungen iiber
die Vokalbildung bei taubstummen Kindern.  Zschr. Hals  &c.
Heilk.,  1923, 6: 156-64   [Discussion] 167.  ------  Studien
iiber die Stimmwerkzeuge  und die Stimme der Taubstummen;
Untersuchungen iiber die Bildung der Konsonanten bei taub-
stummen Kindern.  Mschr. Ohrenh., Wien, 1924, 58: 876-81 —
Ciurlo,  L.    Osservazioni  oscillografiche nella fonazione  dei
sordomuti.  Arch. ital. otol., 1934, 46: 253-78, ch.—Kern, E.
Die  Sprechmotorik  des beschulten  Taubstummen.   Zschr.
Kinderforsch., 1933, 41: 503-41.  ------  Die Anbahnung der
Sprachentwicklung  beim  taubstummen  Kinde.  Ber. Deut.
Ges. Sprach Stimmh., 1934, 4.  Vers., 43-9.

----   Statistics.
   Barraud,  F.   *Contribution a  I'etude de la
surdi-mutite dans le  Canton  de  Vaud.   31p.   8?
Lausanne, 1925.
   Uchermann,  V.    De   dovstumme   i   Norge
[The deaf mute in Norway]  2 pts.   538p.; 587p.
8?   Kristiania,  1892-96.
   United  States.   Bureau of  the  Census.
Deaf-mutes  in  the United  States; analysis  of the
census of 1910 with summary of  state laws rela-
tive to the deaf as of January 1, 1918.  221 p.  4?
Wash.,  1918.
  Ciurlo, L.  Note e rilievi sui sordomuti.  Arch. ital. otol.,
1933, 45: 148-78.—Nager,  F.  Ohrenarztliche Ergebnisse der
neuesten Taubstummenzahlung im Kanton Zurich.   Schweiz.
med. Wschr., 1936, 66: 70-2.—Pattuzzi, G. II sordomutismo
nel Trentino.  Boll. med. trent., 1930, 45: 347; 439.—Proebra-
schenski, B. S. Zur Statistik der Taubstummheit.  Mschr.
Ohrenh., Wien, 1933, 67: 554-8.

----   Vestibular apparatus.

  Malassez,  J.   *Sens des  accelerations  angu-
laires chez  les  sourds-muets.   152p.  8?   Par.,
1924.
  Vogt,  A.   *Vestibularisprufungen bei Taub-
stummen  [Heidelberg]  16p.  8?  Freib., 1935.
  Kleinknecht, F., Lindner, R., & Starcke, H.  Untersuchun-
gen iiber Lageorientierung im Raume und Veranderungen der
Muskelresistenz an taubstummen  Kindern.   Zschr.  Biol.,
1936,  97: 99-107.—Malassez,  J.   Excitation mecanique et
eiectrique du vestibule chez les sourd-muets. C. rend. Soc. biol.,
1923,  89: 1256.—Yasuhara, I.  Experimentelle Untersuchung
der  statischen Funktion des Taubstummen. Okayama igakkai
zasshi, 1935, 47: 385.

----   Vibration sense.
  Gault, R. H.  An experiment on the recognition of speech
sounds by touch.  J.  Washington Acad. Sc,  1925, 15:  320-8.
------On the interpretation of speech  sound l>v means of
their tactual correlates.  Ann. Otol. Rhinol., 1920, 35: 1050-63.
------Touch as  a substitute for hearing in the interpretation
and control of speech.  Arch. Otolar., Chic,  1926, 3: 121-35.
-----Tactual interpretation of speech.  Sc. Month., 1926,
22: 126-31.  ------   Hearing bv touch; demonstration  of a
case.  Tr. Am. Acad.  Ophth.  Otolar., 1926, 31: 25-34.   Also
Laryngoscope, 1927,  37:  184-9.—Schindler,  B.  Das Schall-
fiihlen der Taubstummen und  seine praktische Bedeutung.
Zschr. Hals &c  Heilk., 1935-36,  39:  431-41.—Thiel, F. C.
Experimentelle Beitrage  zur  Lehre  vom  Vibrationssinn.
Zschr. Psychol. Physiol. Sinnesorg., 1. Abt., 1931, 119: 109-76.

----  Welfare.

   See also Deaf,  Welfare.
   Mirador, P.  Ciegos y  sordomudos en su reino sonoro.
Asistencia, Mex.,  1934-35,  1: No. 5, 8; 50.—Schlenkrich, J.
Taubstummen wesen.    Zschr.  Kinderforsch.,  1934-35,   44:
Ref. teil., 9-21.—Schorsch, E.   Die Taubstummenfiirsorge in
zeitgemasser Ausgestaltung.  Arch,  sozial. Hyg., 1928, n. F.,
3: 237-42.------Der gegenwartige Stand des Taubstum-
menwesens.  Ibid., 1933, 8: 61-71.

DEAFMUTISM.

   See also Deafmute; Deafness.
   Carrion, H.  La surdi-mutite. Rev. prat. biol. appl., Par.,
1924, 17: 332-9.—Errecart. P. L.   Clasificaci6n de la sordo-
mudez; concepto actual.  Dia m£d., B. Air., 1930-31, 3: 98.—
Hamburger,  F.   Einiges  iiber  Horstummheit  bei kleinen
Kindern.  Beitr. Anat. Ohr., 1924, 21: 32-5.—Mes, L.  [Deaf-
mutism]  Ned. tschr.  geneesk., 1927, 71: pt 2,  1679-83.—
Munyo, J. C.  Sordo-mudez.  An. otorinolar. Uruguay, 1936,
6: 55-74.—Nadoleczny  [Deafmutism]  Munch, med. Wschr.,
 1926,  73: 1424.—Nathan,  M.  L'audimutite.  Presse m£d.,
1929, 37: 1105.—Stein, L.  Ueber  die Prognose der motori-
schen Horstummheit.  Med. Klin., Berl., 1925, 21: 930-2.

----   Causes.

   Spering, H.   *Ein Beitrag zur Aetiologie der
Taubstummheit   mit  besonderer  Beriicksichti-
 gung  des   Geburtstraumas.   27p.    8?    Frankf.
a.  M.,  1931.
   Ardenne.   Reaction de Wassermann  et  surdi-mutite.  J.
med. Bordeaux, 1920, 50: 379-81.—Barczi, G. [Surdomutitas
corticalis]  Budapesti orv. ujs.,  1935, 33: 222-4.  Also Mschr.
Ohrenh., Wien, 1935, 69: 740-5.—Bogatsch.  Zur Frage der
 Horstummheit.  Zschr. Hals &c  Heilk.,  1924, 10: 402-4.—
 Gianni, O. Ricerche istopatologiche in un caso di sordomutismo
 acquisito.  Otorinolar. ital., 1930-31, 1:  524-43.—Guerin, A.
 Contribution a l'etiologie de la surdi-mutite. J. med. Bordeaux,
 1923, 53: 815-20.—Hallpike, C. S.  On a case of deaf-mutism
 of  traumatic origin.   J. Lar. Otol., Lond., 1937,  52: 661-74,
 12  pi.-—Jouet, R.   Etiologie et prophvlaxie de la surdi-mutite.
 Bull, otorhin., Par., 1923, n. ser., 21: 84-8.—Labbe\ R. Surdi-
mutite; considerations sur l'etiologie et la pathogeme.  Arch.
m^d. enf., 1938,  41: 257-68.—Locci, G.  Rilievi  statistico-
clinici su 91  casi di  sordomutismo nei  loro rapporti con  la
sifilide congenita.  Gazz. internaz.  med.  chir., 1933, 41: 616-
34.—Love, J.  K.   Towards the prevention of deaf-mutism; a
review of 40 years' progress.  Proc. R. Soc. M., Lond., 1932, 25:
879-84.—Malherbc,  A.  Causes etiologiques et pathogeniques
de  la surdite  et de la surdi-mutite chez  le nouveau-ne et le
152511—VOL. 4, 4th series----3 
DEAFMUTISM
34
DEAFMUTISM
tout jeune enfant.  Bull, med., Par., 1932, 46: 803-5— Neu-
mann,  H.  Konsanguine Ehe und Taubstummheit.  Mschr.
Ohrenh.,  Wien,  1922, 56: 554.—Parrel, G. de.  Les causes de
la surdi-mutite.  Clinique, Par., 1930, 25: 375—Pietrantoni, L.
Contributo alio studio  anatomopatologico del sordo-mutismo
acquisito. Valsalva,  1929,  5: 117-36, 4 pi.—Ranschburg. P.
[Cortical  deafmutism and speech training of the deafmute by
hearing exercise]   Budapesti orv.  ujs., 1937,  35:  25-9.—
Tommasi, L.  Indagini  sui  sordo-muti in ordine ad eventuale
lue ereditaria.  Atti Accad. fisiocr. Siena, 1930-31, 10. ser., 5:
382.—Uspenskaja,  V.  Meningo-encephalitische Befunde als
Ursache erworbener Taubstummheit.  Zschr. Hals &c Heilk..
1924-25,  9:  506-15.—Vermeylen, G.  Un cas d'audi-mutitd
idiopathique en voie do guerison.  J. neur. psychiat., Brux.,
1930, 30: 799-813.—Vymola  [Statistics of the causes of deaf-
mutism in pupils of Vymola Institute (Prague-Radlice)]   Cas.
lek. cesk., 1928, 67: 1525-8.

----   Diagnosis.

   See also  Deafness,  Diagnosis.
   Guns, P.  Diagnostic de  la surdi-mutite chez le jeune enfant.
Rev. med., Louvain, 1926, 279-83.—Schlittler, E.   Echolalic
oder Taubstummheit?  Med. Klin.,  Berl., 1925, 21: 1686-8 —
Wolfson, S. I., &  Feldman,  V. A.   [Diagnosis  of  congenital
deafness  (deaf-mutism) in young children]  J. rann. detsk
vozr., 1933,13:245-50.

----   Heredity.

   See also  Deafness,  Heredity.

   Fahndrich,   W.   *Das   pathologisch-anato-

mische  Bild   der  rezessiven   Taubstummheit.

28p.  8?   Tub., 1935.
   Schulz,  G.   *Erbhygienische Untersuchungen
an den Kindern der Hilfsschulen und der Taub-
stummenanstalt  in Hildesheim   [Munster]   27p.
8?  Borna-Lpz., 1935.
   Albrecht,  W.   Zur  Vererbung  der konstitutionell-spora-
dischen Taubstummheit. Arch. Ohr. &c Heilk., 1924-25, 112:
286-91.—Bigler, M.  Zur Vererbung der sporadisch-konstitu-
tionellen Taubstummheit.  Schweiz. med. Wschr.,  1925, 55:
81.------Beitrag zur  Vererbung und Klinik  der spora-
dischen Taubstummheit.   Arch.  Ohr.  &c Heilk.,  1929, 120:
81-92.—Brunner, H., & Urbantschitsch, E.  Zur Kenntnis der
hereditar-degenerativen Taubstummheit.   Ibid.,  43-72.—
Csorsz,  K.   Taubstumme Familie.  In Hughlings Jackson
Mem.  Vol., Debrecen,  1935,  No. 56,  20.------& Tokay, L.
Zur Frage der erblichen Taubstummheit.   Mschr. Ohrenh.,
Wien,  1934, 68: 42-8.—Dahlberg, G.  Eine statistische Unter-
suchung  iiber die Vererbung  der Taubstummheit.   Zschr. ges.
Anat.,  2. Abt.,  1929-30, 15:  492-517.—Donath. J.   [A family
of deaf-mutes]  Orv. hetil., 1934, 78: 1088. Also Munch, med.
Wschr., 1935, 82: 260.—Eschweiler,  H. Hundert Erbgutach-
ten  aus  der  Taubstummenanstalt Leipzig.  Zschr. Hals &c.
Heilk., 1937-38, 43: 231-49.—Fischer, E.  Taubstummheit
und Eugenik.  Eugenik, Berl., 1933, 3: 121-4— Gradenigo, G.
Per lo studio delle leggi della ereditarieta del sordomutismo.
Arch. ital. otol., 1924, 35: 159.—Hanhart, E. Die sporadischc
Taubstummheit als Prototyp  einer einfachrecessiven Mutation.
Zschr.  menschl. Vererb., 1937-38, 21: 609-71.—Hayward, E. P.
Congenital deaf-mutism and retinitis pigmentosa  occurring
in siblings.  J.  Nerv. Ment.  Dis., 1934, 80: 707-9.—Kley, H.
Taubstummheit bei  Verwandtenehen.   Med. Welt, 1934,  8:
275.—Kraatz, J. J.  Hereditary deaf-mutism; a study of the
Mendelian factors in the inheritance of deaf-mutism. J. Hered.,
1925, 16: 265-70.—Mende,  I.  Ueber eine Familie hereditar
degenerativer Taubstummer  mit  mongoloidem  Einschlag und
teilweisem Leukismus der Haut und Haare.  Arch. Kinderh..
1926, 79: 214-22.—Metzkes, W.  Untersuchungen iiber den
Erbgang der sporadischen, konstitutionellen Taubstummheit.
Sitzber.  Ges.  Naturwiss.  Marburg, 1929,  63: 157-66, ch.—
Muck. O.   Die Beurteilung der Taubstummheit  nach dem
Gesetz zur Verhiitung des erbkranken Nachwuchses unter der
Lupe des Adrenalin-Sondenversuches.  Zschr. Hals &c Heilk..
1936-37, 41: 408-14.—Miihlmann,  W.  E.  Ein ungewohn-
licher  Stammbaum  iiber Taubstummheit.  Arch.  Rassenb.,
1929, 22: 181-3.—Nager.  Hereditare Taubstummheit (Typun
Mondini) Schweiz. med. Wschr., 1927, 57: 138.—Oppikofer, E.
Angeborene Taubstummheit und gleichzeitig  Entwicklungs-
stdrung des rechten  Armes.  Ibid., 1926, 56: 306.—Orth, H.
Zum Erbgang  der konstitutionellen Taubstummheit.   Arch.
Ohr. &c Heilk., 1923, 111:  84-101.  ------ Ueber die Bedeu-
tung der erhohten  Geschwisterziffer in  aus ersten Vetternehen
abstammenden  Serien bei Taubstummheit.  Ibid.,  1929, 120:
297-301.—Parrel, G. de.  Les causes de surdi-mutisme her6di-
taire.  Evolut. med.  chir.,  1923, 4: 233-7.—Pietrantoni, L., &
Gianni, O.  A  proposito della diagnosi differenziale fra sor-
domutismo congenito ed acquisito; osservazioni istopatologiche
Valsalva, 1930, 6: 345-63, 4 pi.—Sandel, E.  Beitrag zur Frage
des  Erbgangs  der  sporadischen  Taubstummheit.  Zschr
menschl. Vererb., 1935, 19: 397-415.—Tinkle, W. J.  Deafness
as a eugenical problem.  J. Hered., 1933, 24: 13-8.—Wirth, E.
Erbliche Belastung, Seitenverteilung der Horreste  und  Vesti-
bulariserregbarkeit bei  Taubstummen und ihre Bedeutung fiir
die Erbbegutachtung. Arch.  Ohr. &c. Heilk., 1936, 141: 212-6
Pathology.
   Steinberg,  P.   *Ueber einen Fall von  sym-
metrischer  Macrodactylie eines  Taubstummen
[Berlin]  18p.  8?   Coin,  1913.
   Albrecht,  W.  Beitrag zur Anatomie der Taubstummheit.
Zschr. Hals &c. Heilk., 1937, 42: 309-14  [Discussion] 355-7.—
Alexander,  G.  Gehororgan und Gehirn  eines  Falles von
Taubstummheit und  Hypoplasie  des Kleinhirnes.  Mschr.
Ohrenh.,  Wien, 1922, 56: 332-78— Amberg, E.  Pathologic
conditions of the hearing organ, with  special reference to the
deaf mute.   J. Michigan M. Soc, 1925, 24: 416-8.—Baldrian,
K.  Wie geschieht die Entstummung des Gehor- und deshalb
Lautsprachlosen?  Zschr. Heilpad.,  Wien,  1938, 29:  9-19 —
Carroll,  J.  J.   The  pathology  of deaf-mutism.  Am. Ann.
Deaf,  1923,  68: 147-53.—Eckhoff,  N. L.   Enormous  goitre
in a deaf-mute.  Proc. R. Soc. M., Lond., 1934-35, 28: 337.—
Escardo, E.,  & Horn, L.  Weitere Untersuchungen zur Rinden-
architektonik bei Taubstummheit. Zschr. ges. Neur. Psychiat.,
1931,  135:  555-64.—Fischer,  J. Anatomische Befunde bei
Taubstummheit.  Zschr. Hals &c Heilk.,  1922, 3: 302-16 —
Fraser, J. S. The pathology of deafmutism.  Tr. Am. Otol.
Soc,  1922-23, 16: 507-71.   ------  Deaf-mutism; author's
abstract.   Laryngoscope, 1923, 33:  177-88.   ------   The
pathology of deafmutism.  Ibid., 731-80.  Also J. Lar.  Otol.,
Lond., 1932, 47: 538-45, 16 pi.  Also Proc. R. Soc. M., Lond.,
1932,  25: 761-78.  ------ Deaf-mutism with bilateral  lesion
of the auditory sensory areas.  J. Lar. Otol., Lond., 1928, 43:
245-54, 6 pi. ------& Nelson,  S. H.  Deaf-mutism due to a
bilateral lesion  of the auditory  sensory areas. Brit.  M. J.,
1927,  2: 822.—Goldinberg, M.   Ein seltener Befund im Kno-
chen der Innenohrkapsel bei kongenitaler Taubheit.  Mschr.
Ohrenh., Wien, 1929, 63: 35-41.—Gray, A. A., & Nelson, S. H.
The pathological conditions found in  a case of deaf-mutism.
Proc.  R. Soc. M.,  Lond., 1925-26, 19:  sect. Otol., 7-9.   Also
J. Lar. Otol., Lond., 1926, 41: 7-18, 3 pi.—Hofmann, L. Zur
Anatomie der Taubstummheit.   Mschr. Ohrenh., Wien, 1923,
57:  826-34.—Horn,  L.   Die  Supratemporalflachen  eines
Taubstummengehirnes.  Zschr.  ges.  Neur. Psychiat.,  1930,
130: 758-74.—Nadoleczny.   Horstummheit und  sensorische
Storungen im Kindesalter.  Miinch. med.  Wschr., 1925, 72:
2172.—Nager, F. R.   The pathology of deaf-mutism. Tr. Am.
Acad. Ophth.  Otolar.,  1925, 30: 80-7.  Also Laryngoscope,
1926,  36: 313-9. ------ Zur Histologie der Taubstummheit
bei Retinitis pigmentosa. Beitr. path. Anat.,  1927, 77: 288-
303.—Preobrazhensky, B. S., Fomin, G. B., & Wolfson, S. I.
[Pneumatization of the temporal bone in deaf-mutism]  Vest.
sovet. otorinolar.,  1932,  25:  146.—Sax en, A.   Etudes sur
l'anatomie pathologique  et la pathogenie de la surdi-mutite,
avec une contribution a la connaissance de la formation de
1'endolymphe dans  l'oreille interne.  Acta otolar., Stockh.,
1933,  19:  143-220.—Sommer.   Zwei  hereditar degenerative
Taubstumme mit exzessiver Missbildung  am Sehnervenein-
tritt.  Zschr. Augenh., 1924, 53: 265-7.—Stengel, E.  Mor-
phologische  und cytoarchitektonische  Studien iiber den Bau
der unteren Frontalwindung bei Normalen und  Taubstummen;
ihre individuellen  und Seitenunterschiede.  Zschr. ges.  Neur.
Psychiat., 1930, 130: 631-77.—Urbanchisch, E. Taubstumm-
heit.  Handb.  Neur. Ohres  (A.  J. Cemach) 1928, 2: 1. Teil,
241-72.

----   Treatment.
   Hoshino,  Y., Nishikikoji-Agaru [et al.] Audiphone for deaf
mutes.  U. S.  Patent Off., 1935, No. 2,018,262.—Josephson,
E. M.  Potentiality of treatment and instruction in long  stand-
ing deaf-mutism.  Med. Times, N. Y.,  1924, 52: 64.—Ranjard,
R.  Surdi-mutite  guerie par la methode  de  Marage.   Ann.
otolar., Par., 1932, 1115-7.—Tullio, P.  Eccitazione neuromus-
colare mediante campi  elettrici variabili  e sue  apolicazioni.
Riv. otoneur., 1933,  10: 122-6.

DEAFNESS.

   See also Audition, Disorders; Deaf; Deafmute;
Deafmutism; Diplacusis; Paracusis; also  names
of  primary ear diseases.
   Collingwood, H. W.   Adventures in silence.
283p.   8?   New York  [1923]
   Ducuing, L.   Les surdites; clinique et thera-
peutique.   291p.   8?   Par., 1931.
   Gerlach,   H.    Die   Schwerhorigkeit;   ihre
Entstehung,   Beurteilung   und   Besserung   in
wissenschaftlicher  und   allgemeinverstandlicher
Darstellung.   121p.  8?   Lpz., 1932.
   Lowenberg,   H.    *Die  Schwerhorigkeit  im
Kindesalter; ihre  Ursachen und  soziale Bedeu-
tung  [Bonn]  54p.   8?   Duisb.,  1937.
    Love,  J.  K.    Deafness  and   commonsense
159p.   8?  Lond. [1936]
   Atwood,  E.  A.   Deafness in childhood.   J. M  goc  N
Jersey, 1933, 30:  7HS-71.—Berry, G.   Deafness as a psvchc-^
logical entity.  Ann. Surg., 1935, 101:  38-43.  Also in Sur^™
(Ravdin,  I. S.)  Phila., 1935,  38-43.—Causse,  R    Aspect 
DEAFNESS
35
DEAFNESS
physique de  la  surdite.  Presse med., 1930, 44:  1524-9.—
Cawthome, T.   Deafness.  Med. Press & Circ, Lond.,  1938,
196: 10-2.—Fishbein, J. N.  A study of deafness (100 cases)
Eye Ear &c  Month., 1933, 12:  141-9.  Fisher. S.  E.  Deaf-
ness; frequency,  classification, an 1 some of the common causes.
Maine M. J., 1934, 25: 11-5.-  Franklin, P.  Deafness in early
childhood.  Brit. M. J., 1935, 1: 269.—Gaud, R.  Contribution
a l'expertise des sourds; nouveau  procdde  de depistage;  l'in-
hibition  volontaire  du  reflexe  coehleo-blephurique.   Rev.
laryng., Bord., 1924, 45: 464-70.— Gundrum, L.  K.   Deafness
and the child; report of  cases. California West.  M.,  1929, 31:
134-7.—Leyda, J.  H. Deafness in childhood (preliminary re-
port)   Colorado M., 1927, 24: 318.—Llerena Benito, A.'  El
sintoma sordera, sus causas v tratamiento.  Arch, med., Madr.,
1928,  2S: 329-37.—McAuliffe. G. B.  Neglect of slight deafness
in children.  Med. .1. *  Rec.,  1931, 134: 29.  Also repr —
Mayer, O.   Ueber  Schwerhorigkeit.   Wien.  med. Wschr.,
1923,  73:  1891-6.—Neer,  E. de  W.   Defective hearing in
children.  Health  Exam.,  X. Y., 1934-35, 4:  16-21.—Neil,
J. H.  The hard  of hearing.  N. Zealand M.  J.,  1932,  31:
158-62.—Norton, T.  An eye story about  ears.   Volta  Rev.,
1937,  39: 94;  121.  Parrel.  G. de.  La surdite.  J.  med. fr.,
1930,  19: 115-23.  Quix,  F.  H.  [Disorders  of hearing and
theories  on hearing]  Ned. tschr. geneesk.,  1933, 77: 3436-
46.—Roy,  D.   Some personal  observations in reference  to
deafness.  J.  M. Ass. Georgia, 1927, 16: 48-5.5.—Shambaugh,
G.  E.  The problems of deafness.  Proc.  Inst. M.  Chicago,
1930-31, 8:  141-51.   Also  Arch.  Otolar.,  Chic,  1931,  14:
36-47.  Also  repr.  ------ Wallner, L.  J. [et al.]  Severe
deafness in adults.   Ibid.,  1933,  18:  430-48.  ------  A
clinical study of severe  deafness in adults.  Tr. Am. Laryng.
Ass.,  1933, 39:  93-113.—Wright,  A. J. M.  The problem of
deafness; the Long Fox  Memorial lecture.   Bristol Med. Chir.
J.,  1933, 49: 255-76.

----   Causes  and  pathology.
    See also subheadings of Deafness.
    Garnier,  M.     *Les   surdites   m^ningitiques
particulierement   chez   les  adults.    59p.    8?
Lyon, 1907.
    Waterstraat,  H.   *Die  meningeale  Gencse
der  Taubheit nach endo- und ektogenen  Giften.
34p.   8?   Frankf.  a. M., 1935.
    Willige,  H.   *Ueber  Schwerhorigkeit in  der
Schwangerschaft.   lOp.   8?  [Frankf. a. M.] 1928.
   Amberg, E-, & Hewitt, R. S-  Tetanus, tetanus antitoxin or
phenobarbital deafness.  J. Am.  M. Ass., 1935, 105: 585.—
Barlow,  R. A.  Does vitamin deficient  diet  cause  deafness?
results of animal experimentation.  Tr. Am. Lar. Rhin. Otol.
Soc,  1927, 33:  10-24.  Also Tr. Ass. Physicians Mayo Clin.,
(1927) 1928,  8: 148-56.  Also Laryngoscope, 1927, 37:  640-
8.—Barth,  H.  Die  verschiedenen  Ursachen  von Schwer-
horigkeit und Taubheit im Kindesalter.  KinderarztL Prax.,
1937, 8: 377-84.—Bloch, A., & Lemoine,  J.   Surdite post-
meningitique  en  voie  d'amelioration;  reeducation  possible.
Ann.  mal.  oreille,  1926,  45: 502.—Blue, J. B.  Deafness  from
syphilis. J. Tennessee M. Ass., 1924-25, 17: 13.3-8.—Bosch, H.
Taubheit bei Trichinose.   Munch,  med.  Wschr.,  1931, 78:
436.—Bourgeois,  H.   Surdite  par  syphilis  ou par  neuro-
reridive.  Arch, internat.  laryng., Par.,  1928,  34:  59-6L—
Brock, W.  Ueber  abnorme Muskelbildung im beziehungsweise
am Fazialiskanal.  Mschr. Ohrenh.,  Wien,  1930, 64: 993-6 —
Brunner, H.  Ueber den histologischen Befund an den Fenstern
bei erworbener  Taubheit, nebst Bemerkungen iiber die  Aus-
heilung der  operativen  Stapesverletzung.   Zschr.   Hals  &c.
Heilk.,  1930-31, 28: 79-97.—Campbell. M.,  & Carter, J. M.
Systemic causes of deafness.  J. Michigan  M. Soc,  192.5, 24:
160-3.—Carvalho  Lopes, O.  de.  Infeccao focal  e surdez.
Rev.  brasil. med.  farm., 1931,  7:  245-58.—Crowe,  S. J.  In-
vestigations on  the  underlying  causes  of  deafness.  Harvey
Lect., Bait.,  1931-32, 27:  100-27, 3 pi.  Cruttenden, L. M.
Oral  deformities associated  with impaired  hearing.  Dent.
Cosmos, 1932, 74:  590-5.—Cuthbert, N. M.  Injuries affecting
hearing.   Med.  J. Australia, 1933,  1:  704-10.—Deaf (The)
in the 14th census of the  United States, 1920; causes of deafness.
Am. Ann. Deaf, 1923, 68: 129-33.—Drury, D. W.   Deafness
in syphilis; an audiometric study.  Tr.  Am.  Lar. Rhin. Otol.
Soc,  1929, 35:  146-68.  Also Ann. Otol.  Rhinol.,   1929, 38:
625-56.—Dundas-Grant, J.  Case of deafness greatly increased
after  a fall.  Proc. R. Soc.  M., Lond., 1922-23, 16: sect, otol.,
48.—Escat, E.   Des acoupheries subconscients; leur  role  dans
les  dysacousies.   Rev.  laryng.,  Bord.,  1938,  59:  321-32.—
Fassl, E.  Zur  Pathogenese  und Behandlung funktioneller
Hor-  und Sprachstorungen (sensorische  und motorische corti-
cate  Aphasie)   Klin.   Wschr.,  1924, 3:  1487-90.—Fowler,
E. P.   Deafness and co-incident variations in nasal and aural
pathology;  lantern slides of roentgenograms, audiograms  and
otoscopy.  Tr. Am. Lar. Rhin. Otol. Soc,  1929, 35: 197-209.
Also Arch. Otolar., Chic, 1930, 11: 78-85.  Also repr
The effect'of severe illness upon the hearing.  Tr. Am. Laryng.
Ass.,  1934,  40:  101-17.—Freund,  E.  M., & Hays,  H.  An
analysis of  100  cases of deafness.   Laryngoscope, 1931,  41:
326-31 —Freund, L., & Hofmann, L  Licht und Horen.  Med.
Klin., Berl.,  1929, 25: 226-8.—Frossard, H. J.  Sur une theone
m6canique de la surdite, son traitement rationnel, sa prophy-
laxie.  C. rend. Acad, sc, 1928, 186:  1769.—Gilse, P. H. G. van.
[Case of pigment anomalies and deafness] Ned. tschr. geneesk.,
1926, 70: pt 2,  479.—Gleason,  E.  B.  Proetz treatment of
sinuses  cause  of  deafness.  Med. World,  1933,  51: 374.—
Gorsse, B. de.  Catarrhe tubaire olironi<ine et surdite. Presse
therm, dim., 1923, 64: 203.—Gottlieb, M. J.  Constitutional
deafness;  an  analysis  of  cases.  Laryngoscope,  1929,  39:
48.5-94.  ------   Deafness, hepatic dysfunction,  pancreatic
insufficiency: a clinical entity.  Ann. Otol. Rhinol., 1932, 41:
523-49.  ------   Constitutional  deafness.    Arch.  Otolar.,
Chic,  1933, 16:  814-28.  Also  Ann.  Otol.  Rhinol., 1934,
43: 541-52.   Also Med.  Times,  V V., 1934, 62: 305-12.—
Hartsook, N. E.   A general consideration of defective hearing
and  deafness  with  particular  reference to etiology.  South.
M. J., 1936, 29:  521-7.  Also Ann. Otol. Rhinol., 1937, 46:
510-22.—Hays,  H.   The  modern  conception of  deafness.
Med. J. & Rec, 1931, 133: 213 passim.  ------  Do your ears
hear?  Hygeia, Chic,  192.5, 3: 197-9.—Heider, F.  The  in-
fluence of the epidemic of 1918 on deafness: a study of birth
dates of pupils registered in schools  for the deaf.  Am. J .
Hyg.,  1934,  19: 756-62.—Hlavacek, V.   [Causes  of sudden
deafness]  Cas. lek. cesk., 1933, 72:  1253; 1294.—Hutchinson,
C. A.  Periotic deafness.  J. R. Army M. Corps, 1934, 63:
296-302.—Keen,  J. A.   Clinical  observations  on  chronic
deafness in children. J. Lar. Otol., Lond., 1931, 49:  782-820,
pi.—Kindler, W.  Klinischer Beitrag iiber das Syndrom Schwer-
horigkeit, blaue  Skleren,  Knochenbriichigkeit.  Beitr. Anat.
Ohr., 1932, 30: 73-81.—Kompanejetz, S.  Zur Frage iiber  die
Ursachen der Schwerhorigkeit bei blauen Skleren und Knochen-
briichigkeit.     Mschr. Ohrenh., Wien, 1930, 64: 193-204.—
Kopetzky, S. J., & Almonr, R.  Blood calcium in undifferenti-
ated deafness; a  preliminary  report.  Arch. Otolar., Chic,
192.5,  1: 473-87.—Kurosu,  M.   Deafness through  mumps.
Sei i kwai. 1923, 42: No.  1, 1-25.—Leichenger, H., &  Abelson,
S.  M.   Deafness  associated  with meningococcemia.  Arch
Otolar., Chic, 1937, 26:  306-9.—Lindsay, J.  R., & Perlman,
H. B.  Paget's disease and deafness.  Ibid., 1936, 23:  .580-7.—
Lodge,  S., &  Lodge,  W.  O.   Recovery from tubal  deafness
caused by a  sarcoma.  Brit. M. J., 1926, 1: 826.----Loebell, H.
Sulla sordita da osteomielite.  Rass. ital. otorinolar., 1938, 12:
31-7.------Gehor,  Yestibulaiaopaiat  nnd  Schwanger-
schaft.  Arch. Ohr. &c Heilk., 1929, 124: 110-21.  -McAuliffe.
G. B.  Influenzal deafness.  Med. .1. & Rec, 1929, 130: 185.
------  Sudden deafness. Ibid., 1933,137:445.—Mackenzie,
G. W.  Deafness of focal infection origin. Eye Ear &c. Month..
1930-31, 9:  359-62.  ------  Some remarks on  deafness of
focal infection origin.   J. Ophth.  Otol.,  1929, 33: 81-7.—
Miller, F. E.  Some causes of deafness.  Med.  Rev.  of Rev.,
1923, 29: 169-73.—McMahon, B. J.   Deafness and dizziness,
symptoms of  secondary  syphilis.  Week.  Bull. S. Louis  M.
Soc, 1934,  29:  116-23.—Milstein,  T. N.  [New  method in
study  of pathology of hearing]  Sovet. vrach. J.,  1936, 1:
1002-6.—Muck, O. Ueber das Wesen der in der Schwanger-
schaft auftretenden Schwerhorigkeit.  Zschr.  Hals &c Heilk.,
1926, 14: 441-5.—Pohlman, A.  G.   Recent  contributions to
our  knowledge of the auditory apparatus and their  relations
to disabilities in hearing.   Tr. Am. Lar. Rhin.  Otol. Soc, 1937,
43:  257-70.—Quix, F. H.  [Otoliths in deaf after  unilateral
removal of  internal ear]  Ned. tschr. geneesk., 1927,  71:
2400-5.—Rainer,  A.  Taubheit  bei Osteomyelitis.   Internat.
Zbl. Ohrenh.,  193.5, 41: 289.— Rauch,  M.  Ueber funktionelle
Taubheit.  Wien. med. Wschr.,  1931, 81:  1588-90.—Richard-
son, C.  W.   Physical  causes  of deafness; method of study.
Arch.  Otolar., Chic,   1928, 7: 415-24.  Also  repr.---—
Report of the committee on physical causes of deafness,  Divi-
sion of Medical  Sciences,  National Research  Council.   Tr.
Am. Otol. Soc, 1928, 18: 233-50.—Richter, H. Ueber Schwer-
horigkeit und ihre Ursachen.   Med.  Klin.,   Berl.,  1932,  28:
885-8.—Salles, P.  Les surdites rhinogenes et la cure sulfuree.
Rev. med. fr., 1927, 8: 411.—Schlittler, E.  Ueber Typhustaub-
heit.  Beitr.  Anat. Ohr., 1924, 21: 395-403, 3 pi.—Schneider, R.
Schwerhorigkeit im Bild der Osteopsathyrosis.  Zschr. Laryng.,
1933, 24: 362-4.—Schwarz, M.   Ursachen der Schwerhorig-
keit.  Med.  Klin., Berl., 1935, 31: 637-9.—Shambaugh, G. E-,
jr.   Causes  of deafness.  Volta Rev., 1933, 35: 489-516.—
Stout,  P. S.  Marked deafness and  multiple  head injuries.
Laryngoscope,  1932,  42:  674-7.—Sturm, F.  P.   Adenoid
deafness.  Ann. Otol. Rhinol., 1928, 37: 589-91.—Tastet, D. W .
Statistical study  of relation between  the appearance of  the
tympanic membrane and impairment of the auditory  function.
U.  S. Veterans Bur. M. Bull., 1927, 3: 1039.—Taylor, H.  M .
Impaired hearing  from certain  drugs  and chemical poisons.
J. Florida M. Ass., 1937-38,  24: 377-85.—Thornval, A.  Ex-
perimentelle Untersuchungen  an   Tauben.   Internat.  Zbl.
Ohrenh., 1923, 21: 101-3.—Tucker, S. Deafness and ear dis-
charge.  Med. Off., Lond.,  1924, 32:  239.—Voorhess, I.  W.
Some  recent  ideas on deafness.   Laryngoscope,  1937,  47:
192-200.—Weigel,  M.   Ueber  das  Zusammentreffen  eines
spastischen  Symptomenkomplexes mit  doppelseitiger Taubheit
und mit innersekretorischen Storungen.  Deut. Zschr. Nervenh.,
1935, 136:  272-81.—Wilson, W. F.   Some  observations on
deafness.  Newcastle  M. J., 1936,  16: 5-13.—Yearsley,  M.
Intestinal toxemic deafness in children.  Brit. J. Child. Dis.,
1929, 26: 116-20.------A  case of deafness due to rickets.
Ibid., 1933,  30: 194-6.
chronic progressive.
   See also Otosclerosis.
  Beckner, W. F.   Chronic deafness.  West Virginia M. J.,
1932,  28: 70-3. -Bsnjamins,  C. E.   [Progressive deafness] 
DEAFNESS
36
DEAFNESS
Ned.  tschr.  geneesk., 1933,  77: 480-90.—Berry,  G.  The
psychology of progressive deafness.  J. Am. M. Ass., 1933, 101:
1599-603.—Blassingame, C. D.  Chronic progressive deafness.
Memphis M. J., 1928, 5: 219-24.—Dench, E. B.  The problem
of progressive deafness; the otological  point of view.  Laryn-
goscope,  1927, 37: 634-9.—Dickie, J. K. M. Chronic progres-
sive deafness.  Arch. Otolar., Chic, 1927, 5: 515-33
Chronic progressive  deafness, including  otosclerosis and  dis-
eases  of the inner ear.  Ibid., 1932,  15: 913, passim.—Drury,
D. W.  Progressive  deafness; the causative factors and spe-
cific   diagnosis.   Laryngoscope,  1926,  36:  545-50.—Emer-
son,  F. P.   Is chronic progressive  deafness  a rhinological
or otological problem?  N. Zealand M.  J.. 1924-25, 23: 222-
42.  Also Ann.  Otol.  Rhinol.,  1925,  33:  865-90,
Some mooted points in sound conduction and perception during
the course of chronic progressive deafness.   Tr.  Am.  Lar.
Rhin. Otol. Soc,  1928, 34: 413-25. Also Laryngoscope, 1928,
38: 185-96.------  Has science thrown any new light on our
understanding of chronic  progressive  deafness?   Ann. Otol.
Rhinol., 1931, 40: 9-12.—Fernandez Soto, E.  Mejoria transi-
toria parad6jica de una  sordera progresiva.  Rev. med.  cir.
Habana, 1924, 29: 150-3.—Gottlieb, M. J.  A contribution
to the etiology  of progressive  deafness;  preliminary  report.
Laryngoscope, 1930, 40:  85-98.—Guggenheim, L.  K.  Histo-
pathology and pathogenesis of progressive deafness.  Tr. Am.
Lar. Rhin.  Otol. Soc,   1931,  37: 205.—Harris,  T. J.   A
contribution to the study of chronic progressive deafness with
a plea for a  nation-wide  investigation.   Ibid., 1929,  35:  OS-
SI.  Also Ann.  Otol. Rhinol.,  1929,  38:  661-74.
The need  of  a revised  nomenclature of chronic progressive
deafness.   Tr.  Am. Otol. Soc, 1933, 23: 117-24.  Also Ann.
Otol. Rhinol., 1934,  43:  256-61.—Hays,  H.   An  analysis
of  over  500  cases  of progressive  deafness.   Med.  Progr.,
Louisv.,   1923,  39:  176-80.—Hofmann,  L.   Hochgradiger
progressiver Schwerhorigkeit.  Mschr.  Ohrenh.,  Wien,  1923,
57: 390.—Jarvis, D. C.  The relation of progressive  deafness
to environment.   Tr.  Am.  Lar.  Rhin. Otol. Soc, 1927, 33:
32-41.  Also  Laryngoscope,  1927,  37: 815-23.—Josephson,
E. M.  Vascular changes in chronic progressive deafness.  Ibid.,
1929, 39:  40-52.  ------   Progressive  deafness.   Science,
1934, 80: 337.—Kopetzky,  S. J.  The nature of progressive
deafness;  further studies.   Arch. Otolar.,  Chic,  1927,  5:
404—10.—Lapsley, R. M. Progressive deafness.  J. Iowa M.
Soc, 1930, 20: 160-3.—McKenzie, J. E.  Chronic progressive
deafness.   West Virginia M. J., 1927, 23: 533-5— Mithoefer,
W.  Pathological factors pertaining  to progressive deafness.
Ohio M. J., 1924, 20: 554.—Mullin,  W. V.  Experience with
chronic deafness.  Illinois M. J.,  1931, 60: 70-3.  Also Cleve-
land Clin.  Q.,  1932,  1: 109-14.—Parrish,  R.  E.   Chronic
progressive deafness with particular  reference  to the clinical
aspect.   Laryngoscope,  1927,  37: 198-207.—Pierce, N. H.
Report of the committee on the study of progressive deafness.
Tr. Am. Otol. Soc, 1928,  18: 67-9.—Pritchett, H.  S.  The
problem of progressive deafness; the hope of its solution bv
the research worker.   Ibid.,  1927, 17: 655-60.—Rowe,  A. W.
Progressive deafness; the general diagnosis  of certain  causa-
tive factors.  Laryngoscope, 1926, 36: 551-7.—Selfridge,  G.
Chronic  progressive deafness from a nutritional standpoint.
Ann. Otol. Rhinol.,  1937,  46:   875-94.   ------   Chronic
progressive deafness—a  further  contribution.   Pacific  Coast
M.,  1938, 5: 3-17.—Shambaugh, G. E., jr.   Progressive deaf-
ness occurring in identical  twins.  Proc. Am. Fed.  Hard of
Hearing,  1933, 14.   ------■  Chronic progressive  deafness
including  otosclerosis  and diseases of  the inner ear.  Arch.
Otolar., Chic, 1937,  26: 583-605.   ------ &  Shambaugh,
G.  E.  Progressive deafness  occurring  in  identical  twins.
Ibid., 1933, 27: 171-8.  Also repr.—Stoker, F.  The nature of
progressive deafness; a  degenerative disease.  J. Lar.  Otol.,
Lond., 1928, 43:  645-55.—Wilson, J.  G.   What America is
doing in the study of  progressive deafness.   Tr. Am. Laryng.
Ass., 1932, 38: 390-4.  ------  Report of committee on pro-
gressive deafness.  Tr. Am.  Otol. Soc, 1932,  22: 45; 1933, 23:
40; 1934, 24: 45.

----   chronic progressive: Treatment.

   Bellows, H. P.   Should  progressive deafness receive per-
sistent treatment? J. Ophth. Otol., 1928, 32: 175-87.—Berry,
G.   Corrective measures for progressive  deafness.  Canad.
M. Ass. J., 1934, 31: 284-9.—Braun, M.   Behandlung der
progressiven  Schwerhorigkeit  (Taubheit)   durch   manuelle
Dauervibrationen.  Wien. med. Wschr., 1925, 75: 2665-8.—
Cathcart, G. C. The  alleviation of chronic progressive deafness;
a record of 100  cases treated  by the Zund-Burguet electro-
phonoide.  Lancet, Lond., 1925, 1: 968-72.—Coates, G.  M., &
Gordon, W. The otologic management of progressive deafness.
Tr. Am. Acad. Ophth. Otolar., 1933, 309-28.  Also Laryngo-
scope,  1934, 44:  261-73.—Hamm.  Eine neue Behandlungs-
weise chronischer Schwerhorigkeit mit hochfrequenten Schall-
strahlen.   Klin.  Wschr., 1930,  9:  1723-5.—Harris,  M.  L.
Chronic  progressive  deafness  treated with electrotherapy
Bull. Otolar. Clin. Beth Israel Hosp., 1924, No. 11, 121-6!
------  Chronic progressive deafness  treated with  the gal-
vanic current.   Laryngoscope,  1925,  35:  9-13.—Hays, H.
Rational therapy in  progressive deafness.  Ohio  M. J., 1924,
20: 549-53.—Helsmoortel,  J., & Helsmoortel,  J.,  jr.  Le
traitement de  la surdite  progressive.  Arch, internat. laryng
Par., 1923,  29: 604-12;—Kunc, K.   Neue Heilmethode pro-
gressiver  Schwerhorigkeit  infolge eines  dauernden  Tuben-
verschlusses.  Munch, med. Wschr., 1929, 76: 877.—Maliutin,
F. N., & Naletova, M. V.  [Progressive deafness and its treat-
ment]   Sovet.  klin.,  1934, 20: 975-82.—Melzi, U.  Come si
cura la  sordita cronica progressiva.  Pensiero med., 1926,  15:
300-2.------L'importanza che ha il trattamento generale
del sordo nella cura della sordita progressiva.  Ibid., 1927,  16:
234-8.—Udvarhelyi, K.  [New method of treatment  by Lucae's
test  of  chronic  progressive deafness]  Orv. hetil.,  1926,  70:
1263-6.—Zajicek, O.  Die Hormonbehandlung der progressiven
Schwerhorigkeit mit  Atmungsfermentsalben  als   aussichts-
reicher Weg.  Wien.  med. Wschr., 1938, 88: 213-5.

----   Classification.
   Dean, W.  Three types of deafness.  Kentucky M. J., 1933,
31:372-6.—Dwyer, J. G.  The classification of deafness.  Tr.
Am. Otol. Soc,  1929, 19: 76-83.—Elliott, S. L.  Standardiza-
tion of terms.  Volta Rev., 1936,  38: 168; 185.—Escat, E., &
Rigaud,  P.   Classification  des  surdites  chroniques.   Ann.
mal. oreille, 1923, 42: 225-60.—Fetzner, L.   The line between
deaf and hard of  hearing.  Volta Rev., 1937,  39:  497-9.—
Goldstein,  M. A.   Classification  of deafness from the stand-
point of its  pathology,  functional tests and pedagogy.   Tr.
Am. Otol.  Soc, 1922-23,  16:  496-506.  Also Laryngoscope,
1923, 33:  657-64,  ch.—Gottlieb,  M. J.  Constitutional deaf-
ness; defination; elevation  of lower tone limit; a new concep-
tion.  Ibid.,  1928,  38:  306-11.—Guilder, R. P.,  & Hopkins,
L. A.  Auditory function  studies in an unselected group of
pupils at the Clarke school for the deaf; classification according
to type and level of graph by air conduction.  Ibid., 1936, 46:
120-36.—Love, J. K.  A classification of deafness based on the
effect of deafness  on  efficiency in  life.  Proc  R. Soc. M.,
Lond., 1928-29, 22: sect, otol., 4-6.  Also J. Lar. Otol., Lond.,
1929, 43:  78-82.—Magenau, C.   Die verschiedenen Formen
der Schwerhorigkeit. Zschr. nrztl. Fortbild.,  1937, 34: 166-8.—
Parrel,  G.  de.  Des 4  grands types  de  surdite chronique.
Clinique, Par., 1927, 22:  81-3.—Tanturri,  V.   Uno  schema
delle forme  di sordita  acquisita e congenita.   Riforma med.,
1923, 39: 221.

----   complete.
   Dundas-Grant, J.  Un cas de surdite complete remontant
a une chute.  Ann. mal. oreille,  1924,  43:  809.—Klemperer,
E.,  & Sugar, M.  Ein seltener  Fall totaler Ertaubuns.  Med.
Klin.,  Berl.,  1928, 24: 178.—Lannois &  Gaiilard.   Yeux
ardoises et,  surdite totale  (symptome  acquis  ef incomplet
de Van der Hoeve)   Ann. otolar., Par.,  1933, 987.  Also Lyon
med., 1933,  151: 542.—Voss, O.  Zwei patho<renetis:ch  seltene
Falle doppelseitiger totaler Ertaubuhg.   Mschr. Ohrenh.,
Wien, 1931, 65: 1537-46.

----   conduction.
   Ciocco, A.   Conduction  deafness; statistical observations.
Arch. Otolar., Chic, 1936, 24: 723-30.—Friesner, I., & Druss.
J. G.  Critique of the  present treatment of  deafness due to
lesions in the conduction mechanism.  Ibid.,  1937, 26: 259-
l>9.—Kisch, B.  Vergleichende Untersuchung der Luft-, Knorpel-,
Knochen-Leitung  beim Normalhorigen und beim  Mittelohr-
schwerhorigen.  Beitr. Anat.  Ohr.,  1922,  18: 329-41.—Linn,
E. G.  Physical therapeutic  measures in sound conduction
impairment.   Arch. Phys. Ther., 1934, 15: 663-7.—Pohlman,
A. G.  The interpretation of conduction deafness; report of 2
unusual  cases.  Arch. Otolar., Chic,  1931, 14: 48-63   \lso
repr —Polvogt, L. M., & Bordley,  J. E.   Pathologic  changes
in the middle ear  of patients  with normal hearing and of pa-
tients with a  conduction type of deafness.   Ann. Otol. Rhinol
1936, 45: 760-8.—Runge. Ueber die Bedeutung des kraniellen
und  kramotympanalen Weges fur die Knochenleitung.  Zschr
Hals &c Heilk., 1925, 12: 572-5  [Discussion] 585-7.—Sour-
dille, M. Techniques chirurgicales nouvelles pour le traitement
des  surdites  de conduction.  Bull. Acad, med.,  Par.,  1929,
3. ser., 102:  674-8.  ------  Nouvelles  techniques  chirurgi-
cales pour le traitement des surdites  de conduction.   \nn  mal
oreille 1930,  49: 10-21.—Veasey. C. A., jr. Conductive'deaf-
ness due to  lymphatic  leukemia.   Laryngoscope, 1929,  39:
495.

----   congenital.

   See also Deafmutism.
   Bilancioni,  G   Su di una sordita congenita [pubblicato dal
\annoni (1830)]   Valsalva,  1929,  5: 113-5.—Creak,  E  M
A case  of partial deafness  simulating  congenital  auditory
imperception.   J  Neur. Psychopath., Lond.,  1932,  13:  133-
5o.— Eraser,  J S.  Congenital deafness  in a dog.   Proc. R.
Soc.  M  Lond., 1923-24, 17: sect,  otol.,  29-31.  Also  Arch
£&V? TT' Parv  1924,  30: 707.  -----  Case of con-
genital (?) deafness with malformation of  the bony and mem-
branous  labyrinths on both sides; epidiascope demonstration.
Proc. R- Soc.  M.,  Lond., 1926-27, 20: sect, otol., 17-9.  Also
J. Lar.  Otol.,  Lond.,  1927,  42: 315-21, 4 pi.—Taylor  H M
I renatal medication as a possible etiologic factor of deafness
in the new-born.   Arch. Otolar.,  Chic,   1934, 20:  790-803
    ;—   Further  observations on  prenatal medication  as a
possible etiologic factor of deafness  in the new born   s™,tl,
M. J  1935,  28: 125-30.  ------   Prenatal  medication  and
its relation to the fetal  ear.  Surg.  Gyn. Obst., 1937  64- 
DEAFNESS
37
DEAFNESS
cortical and  central.
   Bramwell, E.  A case  of cortical deafness.  Brain, Lond.,
1927, 50: 579.  Misch. W.  Ueber corticale Taubheit.  Zschr.
ges.  Neur.  Psychiat.,  192S, 115: .507-73.—Ruf.  Untersuchun-
gen iiber zentrale I lorstoi ungen.  Zschr. Hals &c Heilk., 1934,
36: 240-3   [Discussion] 261.—Van Caneghem, D.   Guerison
d'un  cas de surdite centrale complete; construction a I'etude
de  la physiologie  pathologique des centres bulbo-protube-
rantiels du nerf cochieaire. Ann. otolar.,. Par., 1936, 1221-9.—
Vogel, K.   Fall  von zentraler Horstorung.  Zschr. Laryng.,
1934, 25: 265-7.

----   Diagnosis.

   Heck,  H.    *Ueber  die  Anwendbarkeit  der
Lowensteinschen psychophysischen  Methode fiir
die   Differentialdiagnose   zwischen  zentral  und
peripher   bedingten   akustischen   Auffassungs-
storungen  bei  idiotischen  Kindern.   36p.    8?
Bonn,  1932.
   Alzina Melis,  J.  Diagnosis  de  la sordera infantil.  Rev.
espafl. med. cir., 1926,  9: 204-6.—Becker, B. M.   A new
differential test for deafness.  Eye Ear &c Month.,  1933, 12:
244-52.  —----The palm and fork test in the differential
diagnosis between conductive  and  perceptive  deafness,  a
reversal  of Bing's finger and  fork test.  Laryngoscope, 1933,
43: 456-62.  —----   Schwabach's test; the author's test; a
comparative study.   Ibid.,   1934,  44:  544-9.—Bonnell,  B.
Testing  the hearing  of very  small children.  Hygeia,  Chic,
1937, 15: No. 10, 910.—Bonnet-Roy, Bouchet [et al.]   L'uni-
fication des taux d'incapacite dans les expertises otologiques.
Ann. otolar.,  Par., 1930.  901-5.—Brown,  G. M.  Deafness;
diagnosis based upon  functional testing.  N. York State J. M.,
1936,  36:   109-13.—Causse,  R.  Semeiologie  des  surdites
(non compris  la surdi-mutite)  Presse med.,  1933, 41: 467.—
Chisholm,  J.  J.   Diagnosis  and treatment  of deafness.   In
Pract. Libr. M. &  S. (Appleton) N. Y.,  1937, 11: 582-624.—
Clarke, T. A.  On hearing tests.  Proc R.  Soc M., Lond.,
1928-29, 22:  sect, otol.,  7-22.—Delman,  A. H.  Symptoms
of hard-of-hearing in youth.   Eye Ear <fcc Month.,  1938-
39, 17: 21.—Fairbairn, J. F.,  & Pohlman, A. G.  Preliminary
note  on the use of  negative pressure  in  the diagnosis and
the  treatment  of deafness.   Tr. Am. Otol.  Soc,  1929,   19:
2()i-8.—Fowler,  E. P.  Limitations of the functional tests in
the  differential  diagnosis  of  deafness.   Tr.  Am.  Lar. Rhin.
Otol. Soc, 1927,  33:  332-44.  Also Ann. Otol. Rhinol., 1929,
38:  767-77.—Froschels,  E.  Ueber einen  durch  Schallreiz
ausgelosten AugenmuskeheHex bei hochgradig Schwerhorigen.
Zschr. Hals &c  Heilk., 1930, 26: 511-20.—Goldstein,  M. A.
A diagnostic clinic for differential diagnosis  of deafness.  Tr.
Am.  Lar. Rhin. Otol. Soc, 1931, 37: 458-03.—Haffey. M. J.
The otometer; an instrument for estimating dullness of hearing.
S. Micheal Hosp.  M.  Bull., Toronto,  1925-26,  2: 53-6 —
Hastings, S.  The estimation of hearing capacity.  Proc. R.
Soc. M., Lond., 1928-29,  22:  sect, otol.,  1-3.—Heermann, H.
Die  diagnostische Bedeutung der oberen Tongrenze  und der
Hordauer der c1- und c5-Stimmgabel bei  Schalleitungs- und
kombinierter  Schwerhorigkeit.  Beitr. Anat. Ohr., 1928, 27:
158-67.—Hernandez   Gonzalo,   P.   La  determination   del
lfmite superior del campo auditivo  tonal por  el  silbato  de
Galton.  Rev. cubana oft. otolar., 1929,  1: 170-3.—Jones,
1. H., & Knudsen, V. O.  Symposium on the Vlllth  nerve;
diagnosis of hearing  impairments.   Laryngoscope, 1935, 45:
24-47 —King,  E.  Problems in the  diagnosis  of  deafness.
J. Med., Cincin., 1928-29,  9: 239-42.—Kisch, B. Ein Vorschlag
betreffs  Prufung  des Rinneschen  Versuches.  Beitr.  Anat.
Ohrh  1922-23,19:247. -----  Zur Frage der Knorpelleitung.
Zschr'.'Hals. &c.  Heilk., 1925, 8: 147-52  [Bemerkungen  von
W  Tonndorf] 153.—Kreidl, A.  Ein Paradoxon des  Weber-
schen Versuches.   Mschr. Ohrenh., Wien, 1924, 58: 430 —
Lewis, E. R.  Tragus tests and fixation.  Arch. Otolar., Chic,
1937  25- 231.—McAuliffe. G.  B.   Detection of deafness in
the young.   Med.  Rev.  of Rev., 1927,  33: 198-202.—Mac-
farlan D  Distinguishing between tactile  sense and  audition
in the deaf child.  Arch. Otolar., Chic, 1927, 5: 507.  Also
repr —Mackenzie,  G. W.  The diagnosis  of deafness.  Eye
Ear'&c  Month.,  1929-30,  9:  95-8.—Mauthner,  O.   Die
Differentialdiagnose  der   konstitutionellen   (hereditar-dege-
nerativen) und der luetischen Schwerhorigkeit beziehungsweise
Taubheit.  Mschr. Ohrenh., Wien, 1927, 61: 24-42.—Mezz.D.
Deafness: a  concise  outline for its analysis.  Eye Ear &c
Month.,  1932, 11: 13.—Michie, H.  C.  Deafness;  a new
method  for  the  determination  of  defective hearing.  Mil.
Surgeon, 1924, 55: 49-61, pi.—Mulier, I.  Demonstration of
a new apparatus for  examination, diagnosis  and therapeutics
of chronic deafness.  Proc. R. Soc  M., Lond., 1933, 26: sect
otol   1567-70.— Ormerod, F.  C.  A case of variable deafness.
,1 Lar Otol., Lond., 1933, 48:  703.—Pohlman, A. G., & Kranz.
F. W. Is a differential diagnosis between middle and internal
ear deafness possible?   Laryngoscope,  1926, 36:  289-98.—
Roth, A. Deafness as a clinical clue; a guide to its interpreta-
tion  by the practitioner.   Med. J.  & Rec, 15)27, 125: 662 —
Schlittler E.  Die Bestimmung  der oberen Tongrenze mittels
der Galtonpfeife nach  Prof. Karl Ludolf Schaefer.  Acta otolar.,
Stockh.,  1920-27, 10: 81-9.—Stefanini, A.   L uso di triangoh
in scala decimale  per  il metodo ottico Gradenigo di acumetna
coi diapason.   Arch. ital. otol., 1925, 36:  38-40.—Vaquier.
L'epreuve des pressions centrifuges dans  le diagnostic diffe-
rentiel des surdites chroniques.  Rev. laryng., Bord., 1924, 45:
571-4.

----  Endocrine aspect.
   Alfoldy, E.   Neurogene  Schwerhorigkeit  auf innersekre-
torischer Grundlage.  Mschr. Ohrenh., WTien,  1936, 70: 1281-
6.—Drury, D. W.   Endocrine dysfunction as a possible etio-
logic factor in progressive deafness.  Boston M. & S. J., 1924,
190: 1029-33.------  Chronic deafness;  an endocrine study
of 1,000 case histories.  Tr.  Am. Otol. Soc, 1929,  19: 47-75.
Also  Laryngoscope,  1929, 39: 555-72.   Also N.  England J.
M.,  1929,  201:  206-12.—Gottlieb.  M. J.  Deafness  due to
pancreatic  insufficiency;  symptomatology  and   treatment.
Tr. Am. Acad. Ophth. Otolar., 1930, 35: 380-418.—Lawrence.
C.  H.  Progressive deafness; endocrine   malfunction as  an
important  etiological factor;  its  incidence and  treatment.
Laryngoscope,   1920,  36:   779-90.—Martin  Calderin,   A.,
Frances Perez, A.,  & Maranes  Portales, F.  La formula hor-
monal en la sordera capsular.   An. Hosp. S. Jose,  Madr..
1932-33, 4: 139-43.—Podesta, R.  Resultado de las investiga-
ciones llevadas a cabo sobre el  oido de perros hipofisoprivos.
Rev. As. med. argent., 1935, 49: 1060-2.—Popea, V. S. [Auri-
cular disorders of ovarian origin]  Romania med., 1934, 12:
153.

----  Hearing.

   Jonas, K.  *Ueber die  Einwirkung des Neben-
schalls auf das  Tongehor bei Schalleitungs- und
Innenohr-Schwerhorigkeit.   12p.   8?   Heidelb.,
1930.
   Alden, A. M.  The results of the functional tests of the vesti-
bular and auditory apparatus in 44 children  with congenital
or early acquired  deafness.   Laryngoscope,  1923,  33:  665-
70.—Bruck, F.  Wann wird  bei  Schwerhorigkeit die  gewohn-
liche Umgangssprache schlechter gehort als die Flustersprache?
Zschr. Hals  &c Heilk., 1923,  5:  121.   ------•   Ueber die
Horweite der Umgangssprache und  Flustersprache bei Schwer-
horigkeit.  Beitr. Anat. Ohr., 1925, 22:  237.   Also Munch.
med.  Wschr., 1925, 72: 186.—Bunch, C. C.   Deafness and resi-
dual hearing.  Am.  Ann. Deaf,  1925, 70: 104-22.—Fischer, J.
De l'application clinique des reflexes associatifs pour la con-
statation des restes auditifs.  Ann. otolar., Par., 1933, 1430-6.—
Guilder, R. P., & Hopkins, L. A.   Study of auditory function
in 100 pupils at the Clarke school for the deaf.  Tr. Am.
Laryng. Ass., 1935,  41: 305; 332.------   Auditory  function
studies in an unselected group of pupils at the Clarke school
for the deaf;  general survey of hearing acuity.  Laryngoscope,
1930.46:46-63.------Relation between hearing acuity and
vestibular function.  Ibid., 190-7.   ----;—  The importance
of auditory function studies in the educational program for the
auditorially handicapped child.   Volta  Rev.,  1936, 38: 69;
149.—Guttman,  J., & Ham, L. B.  Masking effects of an inter-
fering tone on a  deafened ear.  Arch. Otolar.,  Chic, 1930, 12:
425-38.—Helsmoortel, J., jr, & Nyssen,  R.   Dolor por  ex-
citaciones auditivas intensas en los sordos completos y en los
vaciados petromastoideos.  Rev. otoneur., B. Air.,  1934, 9:
7-9.—Hirsch, L. Ueber die Beeinflussung des Horvermogens
durch Nebenschalleinwirkung.   Beitr.  Anat. Ohr.,  1930-31,
28: 369-403.—Howe, H.  A.  The relation of the organ of
Corti to audioelectric phenomena  in deaf  albino  cats.  Am.
J. Physiol.,  1935,   111: 187-91.—Kerridge, P.  M. T.   The
hearing of children in London schools for the deaf.  Rep. Brit.
Ass. Advance. Sc,  1935, 430.—Macfarlan, D.   Tactile sensa-
tion  as related  to  hearing  testing and  hearing impressions
through  nerves  other than the  eighth.   Ann.  Otol. Rhinol.,
1933, 42:  080-9.  Also Laryngoscope, 1934, 44: 429.—Perwit-
zschky.  Zum Problem der Einwirkung ultraakustischer Schall-
wellen auf das  schwerhorige Ohr.  Zschr. Hals &c. Heilk.,
1933, 34: 237-45 [Discussion] 245-9.

----  Hearing: Examination.
   Azoy Castane, A. El examen funcional de la audici6n y las
sorderas ignoradas.   Rev. med. Barcelona,  1932, 17: 308-13.—
Causse,  R.   Le diagnostic  acoumetrique  des surdites de la
perception.   Otorhinolar. internat., Lyon,  1933, 17:  561-85.
        L'audiographie.  Presse med., 1935, 43: 1518.
Remarques sur le role de la technique dans les examens fonc-
tionnels des surdites avec  presentations de divers appareils
radio-eiectriques  pour I'etude de l'audition et des phenomenes
sonores  du  langage.   Ann.  otolar.,  Par.,  1937,  159-63.—
Crowden, G. P., & Gale, A. H.  The detection and measure-
ment of deafness in school children by means of a gramophone
audiometer.   Med.  Off., Lond.,  1930, 44: 113-5.—Dundas-
Grant, J.   Simplified method of determining percentage of
actual  hearing-power in tuning-fork  tests.  J.  Lar.  Otol.,
Lond., 1934, 49: 233; 268; pi.   ------  Measurement  of loss
of hearing in decibels by means of tuning-forks and  determina-
tion of half-amplitude-time.  Lancet, Lond., 1935, 2: 996-8.—
Fowler, E. P.   Differential diagnosis  of  deafness in  school
children; based upon the examination of 1,000 pupils, with the
aid  of  audiometers.  Tr. Am. Otol. Soc, 1925-26, 17: 545-
09.------Precision  hearing  tests;  interpretations  in the
light of recent research.   X.  York State J.  M., 1936, 36:
1724-30.—Gardner,  W.  H.  Testing  kindergarten  children
with the 4-A audiometer.   Volta  Rev., 1937, 39: 229;  247.— 
DEAFNESS
38
DEAFNESS
 Guilder, R. P.. & Hopkins, L. A.  Program for the testing and
 training of auditorv function in the small deaf child during
 preschool years. Ibid., 1935, 37: 79-84.—Helsmoortel, J., jr., &
 Nyssen, R.  Dolor  por excitaciones auditivas intensas en los
 sordos  completos  y en los  vaciados petro-mastoideos.  Rev.
 otoneur., B. Air.,  1934, 9: 7-9.—Hulka, J. H.  Present status
 of  audiometry.   Ann. Otol.  Rhinol.,  1935,  44: 544-90 —
 Johnson, F. A. H.  Interpretation  of results of tuning fork test
 for deafness.  Arch. Otolar., Chic,  1938, 27: 304-12.—Keen,
 J. A.  On the relation between pure-tone audiometer, gramo-
 phone  audiometer and voice  tests  for hearing.  Med. Off.,
 Lond.,  1938,  60:  5-9.—Klestadt,  W.   Ein vervollkommneter
 Larmapparat.  Arch. Ohr. &c Heilk.,  1926, 115: 22—Lowen-
 stein, O.  Schwierigere Fragen aus dem Gebiete der experi-
 mentellen Horfahigkeitsbestimmung bei psychogener Schwer-
 horigkeit  und Taubheit.  Arch.  Psychiat., Berl., 1923,  68:
 363-78.—Manero,  J. V.   Algunas  consideraciones sobre  ex-
 ploraci6n de agudeza auditiva.  Rev. cir. Hosp. Juarez, Mex.,
 1934, 5:  suppl., 1-8.—Mundt, G. H.   The audiometer as an
 aid in the diagnosis of impaired hearing.  Arch. Phys. Ther.,
 1932, 13: 289-95.—Sonnenschein, R.  The functional examina-
 tion of hearing; annual summary on the problems of the deaf,
 papers  relating to deaf-mutism and education of deaf children,
 mechanical devices for  hearing,  lip  reading, and  so forth.
 Arch. Otolar., Chic, 1925, 1: 89; passim.  Also repr.—Wotzilka,
 G.  Eine neue Art von Horpriifung bei hochgradiger Schwer-
 horigkeit und Taubstummheit.  Mschr. Ohrenh., Wien,  1923,
 57: 880-2.

 ----   Heredity.

   See also  Deafmutism, Heredity.
   Bamer, R. C.   Correlation between white coat colour, blue
 eyes  and deafness in cate.  J. Genet.,  Cambr., 1933, 27: 407-
 13.—Bunch, C. C.   Familial deafness;  a  possible  example.
 Laryngoscope, 1934, 44: 291-8.—Dow, G. S., & Poynter, C. I.
 The Dar family.  Eugen. News, 1930,  15: 128-30.—Gardner,
 W. J.,  & Frazier,  C. H.   Hereditary deafness due to bilateral
 acoustic tumors; a clinical study and field survey of a family
 of  5 generations  with  a history  of bilateral  deafness in 38
 members.  Ann. Otol.  Rhinol., 1930,  39: 974-7, 8  pi.  Also
 J. Hered., 1931, 22: 7-8.—Gilse, P. H. G. van.  [Breeding of
 deaf  and normal  dancing mice]   Ned. tschr. geneesk., 1935,
 79:  1318.—Gradenigo,  G.   La trasmissione  ereditaria  della
 sordita; contribuzione alio studio  della eredita morbosa  nel-
 l'uomo.  Arch. ital. otol., 1922, 2: suppl., 1-121. Also Cult.
 med. mod.. Pal., 1922, 1: 401-3.—Gruver, E. A.  Suggestions
 from Volta Bureau records in regard to the inheritance of
 deafness.  Volta Rev.,  1935,  37: 453; 498.—Lange, W.   Die
 histologische Feststellung von erblicher Taubheit und Schwer-
 horigkeit.  Zschr.  Hals &c. Heilk., 1936, 41:  1-14.—Langen-
 beck, B.  Das Symmetriegesetz der erblichen Taubheit.  Ibid.,
 1935-36,  39:  223-61.------Symmetrische Horreste und
 Erblichkeit.   Ibid.,  486-95.—Loebell, H.  Zur  Erbtaubheit.
 Hals &c Arzt, Teil 1, 1938, 29: Erbbl., 1-33.—Mauerhofer, H.
 Ueber Zwillingsschwerhorigkeit. Schweiz. med. Wschr., 1934.
 64:  433-6.—Monosson,  S.   Concerning the  inheritance of
 deafness.  Volta Rev., 1935, 37: 540; 553.—Mulier, E.  Vesti-
 bularisstorungen  bei erblicher  Taubheit.   Arch.  Ohr.  &c.
 Heilk.,  1936, 142: 156-63. ------  Der Organbefund bei der
 ererbten Taubheit.  Ibid., 1937, 143:  376-81.—Rodin,  F.  H.
 Identical hearing  defect  in  identical  twins.   Arch.  Otolar.,
 Chic,  1933, 27:  179-82.—Riiedi,  L.   Ueber  ererbte Taub-
 heiten.  Praxis, Bern, 1936, 25: 707-9.—Scheideler, J.  Beitrag
 zur Differentialdiagnose der erworbenen und erblichen Taub-
 heit.  Arch. Ohr. &c Heilk.,  1936-37, 142: 336-41.—Schwarz,
 M.  Die Diagnose  der erblichen Taubheit. Deut. med. Wschr
 1936, 62:  89-92.  Also Oeff.  Gesundhdienst,  1930-37, 2: A,
 41; 897.   Also In Diagn. Erbkrankh.,  Lpz.,  1930,  74-84.—
 Uffenorde,  W.   Zur  Beurteilung  der erblichen  Taubheit.
 Hals &c.  Arzt, Teil  1, 1930, 27: Erbbl. 43-54.—Wilson, J. G.
 Heredity in deafness.  Volta Rev., 1933, 35: 487.—Wirth, E.
 Erfordert bei der Erbbegutachtung die Diagnose der erblichen
 Taubheit unbedingt den  Nachweis  der erblichen Belastung''
 Munch, med.  Wschr., 1936, 83: 1304-6.—Wullstein, H.   Die
 erbliche Taubheit.  Med. Klin., Berl., 1937, 33: 1308-10.

 ----  high- and low-frequency.
   Breitstein, M. L.  The clinical significance of high tone hear-
 ing defects. Virginia M. Month., 1928-29, 55: 183-8.—Crowe,
 S. J., & Guild, S.  R. Impaired hearing for high  tones.   Acta
 otolar.,  Stockh., 1938, 26: 138-44.------& Polvogt, L. M
 Observations on the pathology  of high-tone deafness.  Bull.
 Johns Hopkins Hosp., 1934, 54: 315-79, 5 pi.—Josephson, E. M.
 Spasm of the auditory accommodative mechanism; a functional
 basis  of ear-drum retraction and  of deafness  for low tones
 Arch. Otolar., Chic, 1931, 13: 166-9.—Moller, J. Ueber die
 Verkurzung der  Hordauer  der C-Stimmgabel bei  Nerven-
 schwerhorigkeit infolge Detonationsschadigung.   Beitr Anat
Ohr., 1922-23, 19: 104.

----   industrial and occupational.

   See  also Noise.

   Peyser, A.  Die Begutachtung der entschadi-
gungspflichtigen Larmschwerhorigkeit.   76p   8°
Berl.,  1931.
  Also Zschr. Laryng., 1931-32, 22: 63-76.
   Aubriot, P.   Note sur la pathogenie de certains cas de sur-
 dite professionnelle chez les aviateurs.  Otorhinolar. internat.,
 Lyon, 1935, 19: 65-8.—Beck. K.  Richtlinien zur Beurteilung
 der  Erwerbsbeschrankung dutch Larm-Schwerhorigkeit.  Zbl.
 Gewerbehyg., 1930, n. F., 7: 1.—Bigler. M.   Ueber die pro-
 fessionelle Schwerhorigkeit in  ihren  rechtlichen Beziehungen
 zur  Unfallversicherung.   Schweiz.  med.  Wschr.,  1932,  62:
 179-80.—Bunch, C. C.  Occupational deafness (traumatic)  an
 audiometric study.  Arch. Otolar.,  Chic, 1937,  26:  635.—
 Causse. R.  La surdite  professionnelle.  Ann.  otolar., Par.,
 1935,  774-96.—Di Donato, D.   pell'influenza del telefono
 sull'udito delle telefoniste.  Rass. internaz. clin. ter., 1923, 4:
 593-604.—D'Onofrio, F.   Contributo alio studio clinico della
 sordita professionale  nei calderai.  Arch. ital.  otol., 1923,  34:
 138-47.—Dore,  G. La sordita del cacciatori.   Valsalva, 1933,
 9: 27-30.—Gonzalez Diez, E.  Incapacidades de  la audici6n
 consecutivas a  accidentes  del  trabajo.   Arch,  med., Madr ,
 1928,  28: 738-46.—Guns & Heymann.   A propos de surdite
 professionnelle.  Ann. mal. oreille, 1930, 49: 368-84.—Katzsch-
 mann.  Ueber die Erschiitterungsschwerhorigkeit der Berg-
 leute,  zugleich  ein Ueberblick  iiber  die  Motorisierung  im
 modernen  Bergbau.  Zschr. Laryng., 1930-31, 20: 353-61 —
 Lake,  R.   A note  on boiler-makers'  deafness.  J. Lar. Otol ,
 Lond., 1923, 38:  323.—Larsen,  B.    [Professional deafness]
 Hospitalstidende, 1937, 80: Dansk otolar. selsk. forh., 73-81.—
 Lyle, D. J.  Preliminary report on a new method of determina-
 tion of occupational deafness.   Cincinnati J.  AI., 1924-25,  5:
 33-5.—McKelvie, W. B.  Weavers'  deafness.  J.  Lar. Otol.,
 Lond., 1933, 48: 607.—Muck,  O.  Gibt es eine Larmschwer-
 horigkeit  der Bergleute?  Zschr. Laryng.,  1934, 25: 159-61.—
 Obuchovsky,  P. M., &  Chovansky, D.  V.    [Experimental
 findings in  deafness of kettlesmiths]   Vest, sovet.  otorinolar.,
 1932, 25: 320-5.—Peyser,  A.  Die Einbeziehung gewerblicher
 Larmschwerhorigkeit   in   die   Sozialversicherung  und  ihre
 Erfassung  durch Technik  und  Gewerbehygiene.  Zschr. Hals
 &c Heilk.,  1927-28, 18: 397-407.  ------  Fortschritte in der
 Erforschung, Verhutung und Abgeltung gewerblicher  Larm-
 schwerhorigkeit.  Zschr. Bahnarzte, 1930, 25:  31-8—Pietran-
 tcni, L.  La sordita professionale ed i suoi rapporti colla legis-
 lazione assicurativa italiana e  straniera.  Rass. med. lavoro
 indust., 1935, 6: 89-104.—Ranken. D.  Occupational deafness.
 J  State M., Lond., 1926, 34: 318-22.—Rigaud, P.  La surdite
 professionnelle.   Rev.  laryng.,  Bord.,  1930,  51: 229-52 —
 Sacher, A.   Beitrag  zur Lehre der   professionellen Schwer-
 I iiigkeit; die Taubheit der Kasselschmiede.  Mschr. Ohrenh.,
 Wien,  1927, 61: 337-59.—Seal, J. C.  Noise deafness in  in-
 dustry and environment (occupational deafness)   N. York
 State J. M., 1933, 33: 1251-4.—Temkine, J.   Contribution a
 I'etude du facteur professionnel dans l'etiologie de certains cas
 de surdite.  Acta otolar., Stockh., 1933, 19: 13-22.—Tenaglia,
 G.   Contributo  alio studio sulle sordita professional!.  Arch.
 ital.  otol.,  1924, 35:  268-83—Tobeck. A.  Ueber die Larm-
 schwerhorigkeit  als entsehadigungspflichtige Berufskrankheit.
 Mschr. Unfallh , 1933, 40: 481-90

 ----   labyrinthine.

   See also Deafness,  nerve; Otosclerosis.
   Albrecht.  Die Veranderungen der  Schnecke bei hereditarer
 Innenohrschwerhorigkeit.   Zschr.  Hals &c. Heilk.,  1933, 34:
 201-o  [Discussion] 314-6.—Alexander, G.  Taubheit durch
 pnmare  Veranderungen des  Cortischen  Oreanes.   Mschr.
 Chrenh., Wien, 1925, 59: 385-95.—Barnett, H. N\, & Hodgson.
 H. G.  Deafness with unusual bone condition of the inner ear
 1 roc. R. Soc. M., Lond., 1928-29, 22: sect. otol.. 23.—Barre &
 Canuyt.  Sur un  cas de surdite labyrinthique lulaterale brusque
 par spasme vasculaire; guerison.  Rev. otoneur., Par., 1923,  1:
 708.—Berberich, J., & Fineberg, M.   Apoplexie und Schwer-
 horigkeit,  zugleich  ein  Beitrag  zur  Innenohrschwerhorigkeit.
 Arch.  Ohr  &c  Heilk., 1929,   121:  209-80.—Bourgeois,  H.
 Surdite labyrinthique  a  debut brusque  et   heredosyphilis;
 Rinne reellement negatif.  Ann. mal. oreille, 1928,47: 1045-9 —
 Fowler, E. P.  Limited lesions of the basilar membrane.  Arch.
 Otolar., Chic, 1929, 10: 624-32.—Ishihara, K.  Zur Anatomie
 der  laubheit infolge  von Meningitis cerebrospinalis;  das
 histologische  Bild  der  chronisch-latenten   Otitis  interna.
 Mschr. Ohrenh., Wien,  1931, 65: 1199-235.— Kompanejetz.  S.
 Leber  progressive labyrinthine  Schwerhorigkeit der Jugend-
 hchen   Fol. otolar. orient., 1932-33, 1: 237-46.—Krassnig. M.
 ri? L  v,on Kemtaubheit. Zschr. Hals &c. Heilk., 1924, 10:
 184-93.—Layton, T. B.  La maladie  de ne pas ecouter, celle
 de lie pas faire attention.  Rev. laryng., Bord.,  1924, 45: 32.—
 i.>oTeoZieoVV^nDls^usslon on labyrinth deafness.  Brit. M. J.,
 I.U6, 2:  867-73.—Masini, V.   Per la diagnosi  della  sordita
 labinntica  e della anchilosi della staffa nella finestra  ovale.
 Ann. lanng., lor.,  1934, 34: l-42.-Nager. Horvermogen und
 Missbildungen der Schnecke. Schweiz. med. Wschr., 1925, 55:
 104.—Nyssen. R.,  & Helsmoortel, J.  L'influence des excita-
 tions  auditives  intenses sur la pression  arterielle chez  les
 "u™^Vo- ol  S0^s labyrinthiques.  Rev.  otoneur., Par.,
 1929, 7: 725-36— Rejto, A.  Labyrinth deafness, with a new
 physiological division  of the  auditorv organ.   Brit  M   J
 l   a-}'- a}S-~Schneider,  K. \V.  Untersuchungen einer'mit!
 nereditar-degeneiativer  Innenohrschwerhorigkeit  stark  be-
 asteten Sippe.  Zschr. Hals  &c Heilk., 1937,  42-  314-20
[Discussion] 355-7-Schwarz  M   Erbliche Innenohrschwer-
horigkeit und Presbyakusis.  Hals &c Arzt, Teil 1, 1937  28-
Erbbl., 51-7.— Solger.  Ueber die professionelle Sc'hwerh'oriff-
keit der Textilarbeiter.  Zschr. Laryng., 1930-31, 20: 301-3.— 
DEAFNESS
39
DEAFNESS
 Beitrag zur konstitutionellen (hereditar-
rintharen Schwerhorigkeit  bei  Kindern.
42.—Udvarhelyi, K.  [Treatment of laby-
 Budapesti  orv.  ujs.,  1934,  32:  628 —
.   Zur Differentialdiagnose  und Therapie
lorigkeit.  Miinch. med. Wschr., 1937, 84:
G.   Iniprovvisa  e  passeggera sordita  da
  Arch. ital. otol., 1938, 50: 24-9.
Taegen.   Klinischer
degenerativen)  laby
Ibid., 1931, 21: 139-
rinthine  deafness]
Zangemeister, H. E
der Innenohrschwerl
2.53-5.—Zanzucchi,
congestione cocleare

----  lacunar.
   Drury, D. W.   Acoustic lacunae.  Laryngoscope, 1925, 35:
1-8.—Fowler, E. P.  Marked  deafened areas in normal  ears.
Tr. Am.  Otol. Soc,  1928,  18: 262-75.  Also Arch.  Otolar.,
Chic, 1928, 8:  151-5.—Tanturri, V.   Zur Frage  der insel-
formigen   Schwerhorigkeit   (Hypacusis  lacunaris)    Mschr.
Ohrenh.,  Wien,  1930,  70:   1522.—Vermes,  E.   Einseitige
Ausschaltung des Vestibularapparates  mit  gleichseitiger, fast
vollstandiger Vernichtung der  Kochlearisfunktion bis  auf eine
kleine Horinsel.   Ibid., 1934, 68: 245.
Malingering.
   Accorinti,  V.   Utilizzazione  in medicina legale del  metodo
grafico nella simulazione della sordita.  Gior. med. mil., 1925,
73: 410-6, pi.—Becker, B. M.  A novel and simple method for
the detection of simulation of unilateral deafness.  Laryngo-
scope,  1928, 38:  677.   Also Arch. Otolar., Chic,  1929, 9: 440.
------Exposure of simulated deafness by bone conduction
tests.  Laryngoscope, 1931, 41: 653-5.—Beltran,  J. R.  Simu-
laeion de sordera e indemnizacion.   Sem. med., B. Air., 1936,
43: pt 2, 1609-20.   Also  Rev. As.  med.  argent.,  1937,  51:
398-420.—Casella, B.  Prove per svelare la simulazione della
sordita.  Valsalva, 1937, 13:  185-7.—Czubak,  M. F.  The
Stenger test  for  the detection of  simulated  unilateral total
deafness.  Laryngoscope, 1923, 33: 921-3.—Dixon,  F.  W.  A
method to determine the percentage of deafness in malingerers.
Ann. Otol. Rhinol., 1935, 44: 483-5.—Escat, E.,  & Rigaud, P.
Les  epreuves de sincerite   dans  les expertises  otologiques.
Otorhinolar. internat., Lyon,  1933, 17: 586-609.—Firestone, C.
A test for simulation of deafness.   Laryngoscope,  1934,  44:
211-8.------Volitional  deafness versus  malingering  or
simulation of deafness; a comparison of ototerminologic values.
Ibid., 1938, 48: 405-8.—Gonzalez Diaz, E.  Simulaci6n de los
procesos de oido  consecutivos a accidentes del  trabajo.  Arch.
med.,  Madr., 1928,  28: 575-82.—Gozzano,  M.  Un nuovo
metodo psicofisiologico per svelare la simulazione della sordita.
Gior. med. mil., 1924, 72: 57-03.—Guttman, J.  A new method
of determining unilateral deafness and malingering.  Laryngo-
scope,  1928, 38: 686.—Heidema, S. T.  A new test for stating
simulation of one-sided deafness.   Acta  otolar.,  Stockh.,
1924-25,  7:  419-21.  Also  Ned. tschr. geneesk.,  1925,  69:
369_74.—Kerrison, P. D.  Tests for malingering in defective
hearing.  Ann. Otol. Rhinol., 1918, 27: 1457-9. Also Laryngo-
scope,  1918,  28:  662-5.—Khilov,  K.  L.   [Modification of
Stenger's  method for detection of simulation in lateral, com-
plete deafness]    Vest,  sovet. otorinolar., 1933, 26:  121.—
Langenbeck,  B.   Was beweist  der  Stengersche Versuch?
Zschr. Hals  &c  Heilk., 1933, 34:  250-60.—Lay ton,  I.  B.
Malingering  and allied conditions of deafness.   J. Lar. Otol.,
Lond., 1923, 38: 146-56.—Leegaard, F.  [Simulation  of deaf-
nessl   Norsk tskr. mil. med., 1924, 28: 79-81.—Lepore, M.
Esame funzionale dell'udito  nella dissimulazione, nella  simula-
zione e nella esagerazione della sordita.  Pensiero med., 1927,
16-  131-5.—Macfarlane, D.  Testing  malingering deafness.
Atlantic M.  J.,  1924-25,- 28: 82.   ------   Etiological  and
clinical types of so-called nerve deafness; nerve deafness oi
known pathology or etiology; simulated deafness  (malingering)
Laryngoscope, 1937,  47: 538-41.—Mackenzie, G. W.   Simu-
lated unilateral deafness. Ibid., 1929, 39:  103-8.—Maffeo, L.
Simulazione  della sordita e  metodi  usati per  svelarh.   Gazz.
med. sicil., 1923. 26: 281-6.  ------.  Alcuni  methodi pratici
per scoprire la simulazione della sordita.  Morgagni, 1934, 7b:
1151-6.—Oesterle, F.   Ein verbesserter  Apparat  zur l<est-
stellun"- einer einseitigen Taubheitsimulation.   Zschr. Laryng.,
1935  26:  353-5.   —----Erfahrungen mit dem verbesserten
Simulationsgerat an der Wurzburger Klinik.   Hals &c. Arzt,
Teil 1  1937,  28: 339-43.—Pautov, N.  [Conditional reflexes for
distinguishing of pretended  deafness]  Vrach. gaz., 1923, 28:
20-2.—Ponzo,  M.   A  proposito delle apphcazioni  medico-
leeali del mio metodo delle reazioni respiratone nei  casi di
simulazione di sordita.  Valsalva, 1927, 3: 123-0.—Popov, T A.
Zum  Nachweis   simulierter  Taubheit  (weitere  Analyse  des
Gowseeffschen Biirstenversuchs)    Arch.  Ohr.   &c.   Heilk.,
1930  125- 22-40.—Pusateri, S  Lo  stato attuale delle nostre
conoscenze sulle simulazioni ed autolesioni riguardanti  1 organo
acustico.   Atti  Accad.  sc.  med.  Palermo,  \916-17  (1918)
7C_ii| __Russell, R.  D.  Detection of simulated deafness,
Laryngoscope,  1934,  44:  201-10.—Russi, P.   Sul  potere
d'inibizione  del  riflesso  sonoro respiratorio e  su d un nuovo
mezzo grafico di svelare la simulazione ol'esagerazione di una
sordita bilaterale.  Arch. ital. otol.,  192o,  36: 272-83.—Seal.
J  C  Malingering deafness;  tests in its detection arid report ol
2"cases.  Arch. Otolar.,  Chic, 1926  3: 237741   Also repr.-
Seiffert,  A.   Eine Methode zum  Nachweis  der Simulation
einseitiger Schwerhorigkeit.  Zschr.  Hals &c  Heilk  1922-23,
4.47-51 —Weber, H. C. Simulated deafness.  U. S. Nay. M.
Bull   1931   29:  209-21.—Wells,  W. A.  A  new and simple
method of detecting  feigned unilateral  deafness.  J.  Am. M.
Ass., 1923, 81: 199.  Also repr.
----   Mental  effects.
   Llopis Lloret, B.   Sobre las  reacciones paranoides de  los
sordos.  Arch, neurob., Madr., 1933, 13: 1117-36.—Mennincer,
K. A. The mental effects of deafness.  Psychoanal. Rev., 1924,
11: 144-55.—Predesco-Rion,  Draganesco, S., & lordanesco. C.
Sur  les  etats anxieux au  cours  des  surdites d'origine laby-
rinthique.  Rev. otoneur.,  Par.,  1934, 12: 136.—Pritzker, B.
Paranoid und Schwerhorigkeit.  Schweiz. med. Wschr., 1938,
68:165.—Read. E. D. Mental reactions of deafness.  Am. Ann.
Deaf, 1925, 70: 246-53.—Torsegno. M.  E.   La sordita come
causa di reazioni  paranoidi.   Neopsichiatria, Pisa, 1938, 4:
61-70.

----   mesencephalic.
   Brunner,  H.   Beitrage  zur  otologischen  Diagnostik  der
Hirntumoren; zur  Pathologie der Mittelhirntaubheit.   Mschr.
Ohrenh., Wien, 1935, 69: 800-12.  ------  Weiterer Beitrag
zur Pathologie der  Mittelhirntaubheit.  Ibid., 170-84.   ------
Zur  Klinik der Mittelhirntaubheit.   Ibid.,  1049-61.
La diagnosi otologica dei tumori cerebrali; sulla patologia della
sordita mesencefalica.  Rass. ital. otorinolar., 1937, 11: 66-95.—
Gastaldi, G.  Lesioni  delle vie  acustiche secondarie nel tratto
bulbo-mesencefalico del nevrasse  e loro  rapporti coi  disturbi
della funzionalita uditiva.  Riv. sper. freniat., 1934, 58: 439-
500.

----   middle ear.
  Bordley, J., jr.  Progressive  middle-ear deafness.  Tr. Coll.
Physicians  Philadelphia,  1923, 3. ser., 45: 427r52.—Cobb,
C. M.  Progressive catarrhal  deafness  (tympanic arthritis)
Am.  Med., 1935, 41:  22-5.—Dundas-Grant, J.  The  relief of
catarrhal deafness.  Practitioner,  Lond.,  1925, 114: 385-93.—
Goebel,  O.     Behandlung  der  Mittelohrschwerhorigkeit.
Arch. Ohr. &c.  Heilk., 1927-28,  117:  99-112— Hutchinson,
C. A.  A severe degree of middle-ear deafness treated with
some measure of success by Sourdille's procedure.  J. Lar.
Otol., Lond., 1936, 51: 465-71.—Kunc,  K.   [New  method in
treatment  of  progressive  deafness  caused  from  closure  of
Eustachian tube]  Cas. lek. 6esk., 1928, 67:  1784-8.—Lanier,
L. H.  A new instrument for treating chronic catarrhal deaf-
ness. Eye Ear  &c Month., 1923-24, 2: 572.—McKenzie, D.
vVhat is progressive middle-ear  deafness? J. Lar. Otol.,  Lond.,
1927, 42:  801-8.------Medical  diathermy  in chronic
middle  ear  deafness.   Eye Ear  &c. Month.,  1928, 7: 28.5.
Also Lancet, Lond., 1928,  1: 507. —Milligan, VV., Love, J. K.
[et  al.]   Discussion  on chronic  non-suppurative  middle-ear
deafness (excluding oto-sclerosis)   Brit. M. J., 1925, 2: 1115-
22.—O'Brien, F.  W.  The  treatment  of  selected  cases of
chronic catarrhal deafness by  X-rays.   Radiology, 1937, 28:
1-4.—Pedersen, V. C.  Radio gymnastics for chronic catarrhal
deafness.   Med. J. & Rec,  1933,  138:  428.—Rice,  P. The
hyperemia treatment of  so-called catarrhal  deafness.  Eye
Ear  &c  Month., 1922-23, 1:  108.—Scott-Williamson,  G., &
Richards, E. H.  A  preliminary  study of  chronic  middle-ear
deafness.  J. Lar. Otol., Lond., 1927, 42: 793-800.—Simon, E.
Treatment of chronic catarrhal deafness with the Eustachian
heat bougie.   Arch. Otolar., Chic, 1938, 27: 600-17.—Slavik,
E. F.  X-radiation in catarrhal deafness. Am. J. Phys. Ther.,
1926-27, 3:  319.  Also Eye   Ear &c  Month., 1926-27, 5:
520.—Sluder, G.  Two factors  in catarrhal deafness; the lower
turbinate (teohnic) and sphenoidal sinus (anatomy)   J. Am.
M. Ass., 1926, 87: 1799-802.  Also repr.—Stevenson,  W. C, &
Wilson, T. G.  The rationale of  the radium treatment of  middle
ear deafness, with a preliminary report of its effect on chronic
hyperplastic otitis media.  Irish J. M. Sc, 1926, 6. ser., 630-4.
Also  Med.  Press &  Circ, Lond.,  1926, n. ser., 122:  384-6.
Also  J.  Lar.  Otol..  Lond.,  1927,  42:   96-104.—Williamson,
G. S., Richards,  E. H. let all Discussion on progressive middle-
ear deafness; a  preliminarv study of  chronic middle-ear deaf-
ness. Proc  R.  Soc  M..  Lond.,  1926-27,  20: sect. lar. otol.,
71-86.—Winslow. P.  V.  Improving  the hearing in catarrhal
deafness through stimulation  of the  nasal  ganglia  and  the
trigeminal nerves.  N.  York State J. M., 1924,  24: 793-7.

----  nerve [and word]

   See  also under names  of poisons.
   Hensel,  C.    *Psychische Taubheit  mit  be-
sonderer   Beriicksichtigung   des   Kindesalters
[Berlin]   35p.  8?   Charlottenb.,  1926.
   Balassa,  L.  Zur  Psychologie der  Seelentaubheit.  Deut.
Zschr. Nervenh., 1923, 77: 143-56.—Campeggiani, M.  Rap-
porti fra le sordita nervose e le anomalie dello sviluppo soma-
tico.  Boll. mal. orecchio, 1935, 53: 424-8.—Ciocco, A.  Nerve
deafness from syphilis (congenital and acquired)  Arch. Otolar.,
Chic, 1937. 26: 040.- Colin, H.,  & Robin,  G. Surdite verbale
pure d'origine psvehique.  Ann. med. psychol., Par.,  1923, 81:
357-65.—Collet, F. J.  La surdite nerveuse.  J.  med. Lyon,
1933, 14: 429-55.  Also Presse med., 1933, 41:  1571.------
Malan,  M.  [et al.]    Les surdites  nerveuse.   Otorhinolar.
 nternat., Lyon, 1934, 18: 10-70—Crowe, S. J. Diagnosis  of
nerve deafness.   Arch. Otolar.. (Inc.,  1937, 26: 624-6.  Also
Laryngoscope, 1937,  47: 492-8.-  Dandy. W. E.  Nerve deaf-
ness from  central and  cortical lesions:  partial  section of the
eighth cranial nerve.  Arch. Otolar.,  Chic, 1937, 26: 644.—
Dozier,  P.   Word deafness  (congenital)   Ibid.,  629.  Also
Laryngoscope, 1937, 47: 516-9.—Emerson, F. P. The etiology 
DEAFNESS
40
DEAFNESS
and treatment of nerve deafness. Tr. Am. Otol. Soc, 1925-26,
17: 532-44.   Also  Ann. Otol.  Rhinol., 1926, 35:  1098-109.—
Etchepare, B.  A  prop6sito de la sordera verbal congenita.
An. Fac med , S. Paulo, 1923-24, 9:  699-704.—Fowler, E. P.,
jr.  Nerve deafness from noninflammatorv lesions in the tem-
poral bone.   Arch. Otolar., Chic, 1937/26: 643.  -----: &
torbes, T. W. End-organ deafness in dogs due to the applica-
tion  of certain chemicals  to  the round window membrane.
Ann.  Otol. Rhinol.,  1936,  45:  859-64.—Gay, R. C.  A  case
study of word deafness.  Am. Ann. Deaf, 1938, 83:  169-76 —
German, T.  Weitere Erfahrungen iiber die bei der  Blutharn-
saurevermehrung  bestehende Nervenschwerhorigkeit.   Zschr.
Hals &c  Heilk.,  1925,  12: 587-93.------& Kelemen, G.
Blutharnsaurebestimmungen bei Nervenschwerhorigkeit.  Ibid.
1924, 10: 175-84   [Discussion]  193.—Girard  & Grimaud.   Un
cas de surdite verbale.  Gaz. hop.,  1932, 105: 1736.—Gold-
stein, M. A.  Nerve deafness from familial and developmental
defects.   Arch.  Otolar.,  Chic,  1937,  26:   634.—Guns, P.
Quelques cas de surdite nerveuse.  Rev. med., Louvain, 1933,
284-8.—Hart, V.  K.  Bilateral perceptive  deafness of  less
common etiology:  cincophen and salicylate;  alcohol; atypical
otosclerosis.  Laryngoscope, 1931, 41: 557-61.—Hicguet, G.
Un cas de surdite nerveuse; toxi-nevrite due au white-spirit.  J.
neur. psychiat., Brux., 1930, 30: 89.—Howe, H. A.  The reaction
of the  cochlear nerve to destruction of its end organs; a study
on deaf albino cats.  J. Comp. Neur., 1935, 62: 73-9.   Ko-
peczynski, S., &  Zylberblastzand, N.   Un cas de surdite
verbale pure.  Rev. neur., Par., 1922, 29: 1338-44.—Kopetzky,
S. J.  Nerve deafness from inflammatory lesions (otitis media,
petrositis, mastoiditis,  labyrinthitis and meningitis, with or
without  necrosis)  Arch.  Otolar.,  Chic, 1937, 26:  641-3.—
McKenzie, D. Case of sudden bilateral nerve deafness of un-
known origin in  a child.  Proc. R. Soc. M.,  Lond.,  1924-25,
18: sect,  otol.,  34-6.—Minton, J. P.  Some cases  of nerve-
deafness  and their bearing on resonance theories  of audition.
Proc. Nat. Acad. Sc U. S.,  1922, 8: 274-80.—Segura, E. V., &
Errecart, P.  L.  Sorderas nerviosas; contribueion al estudio de
su etiopatogenia.  Prensa med. argent., 1933-34, 20: 1578-90.—
Selfridge, G.  Eighth nerve high tone deafness from a nutri-
tional  standpoint.   Ann. Otol. Rhinol., 1937, 46: 93-118 —
Smith, C. H.  Nerve deafness with vertigo and tinnitus (Me-
niere's symptom complex)   Arch. Otolar., Chic, 1937, 26: 628.
———   Nerve deafness of little or  unknown  pathology or
etiology; variations in  vertigo  and tinnitus  with  deafness ...
Laryngoscope, 1937,  47: 511-5.—Taylor, H.  M.  The neural
mechanism of hearing;  nerve deafness of known pathology or
etiology; deafness  from drugs  and chemical  poisons.  Ibid.,
1936, 46:  692-705.  Also Arch. Otolar., Chic, 1937, 26: 638-
40.—Tobey, H. G.  Nerve  deafness from central and cortical
lesions.   Ibid., 645.—Triibsbach, L.  Vergleichende  quantita-
tive Horpriifungen an Nervenschwerhorigen mit der c5-Gabel-
und  dem c8-Klangstah.  Arch. Ohr.  &c  Heilk.,  1933,  135:
208-13.—Tweedie, A. R., & Vlasto. M.  Case of sudden  and
complete unilateral nerve deafness.  Proc R. Soc. M., Lond.,
1925-26. 19:  sect,  otol., 47.—Weber,  F. P.  Congenital defi-
ciency of conscious auditory perception of words (word-deafness)
Ibid., 1933, 26: 509.  Also J. Neur. Psychopath., Lond., 1933,
13: 344-8.
Prevention.
   Phillips,  W.  C,  &  Rowell,  H.  G.    Your
hearing; how to  preserve and  aid it.   232p.   8?
N. Y.,  1932.
   Barnhill, J. F.  The prevention of deafness.  Indianapolis
M. J., 192.5, 28: 211-3.—Bock, F. W.  The nurse's obligation
in the prevention of deafness.  Am.  J. Nurs., 1925, 25: 827-
35.—Boivie, V.   [Observations  on  possibility  of preventing
deafness]  Sven. lak.  tidn., 1929. 26: 1193-202—Case-Blech-
schmidt, D.  Prevention of deafness—rear your ear to hear.
Commonhealth,  Bost., 1935,  22: 78-80.—Chamberlin, W. B.
The preventable diseases of childhood.  Laryngoscope, 1926,
36:  827-33.—Chappell, R.  S.  Program for  prevention of
deafness.  Tr. Indiana Acad.  Ophth. Otolar., 1934, 61-71 —
Chase, W. D.  Deafness and its  prevention; the responsibility
of both family physician  and specialist  (intended as  a help
to the general  practitioner)   Atlantic M.  J., 1924-25, 28:
22-6.—Coates,  G. M.  The  prevention of  deafness.   Ann.
Otol. Rhinol., 1931, 40: 651-60.—Davis, J. L.  The  conserva-
tion of hearing made  practicable by the timely  elimination of
nose and throat disorders.  Surg. Clin. N. America, 1924, 4:
213-26—Diggle, F. H.  The  prevention of  deafness.   Clin.
J., Lond., 1929,  58: 49-53.—Dintenfass,  H.   The problem of
deafness in children,  with a view to its prevention and treat-
ment.  Atlantic M.  J., 1924-2.5, 28:  225-9.—Dixon,  F. W.
Prevention of deafness.   Ohio  M. J., 1938,  34: 658-60.—
Duerto, J.   La sordera; estudio psicologico del sordo, de  las
causas y manera de prevenirla y evitarla.  Clin, lab., Zaragoza
1929, 14:  489-502.—Fowler, E.  P.  Prevention and manage-
ment of deafness.  Tr.  Am. Laryng. Ass., 1932,  38: 1-7.------
The medical aspects of hearing conservation in the New York
schools.  Laryngoscope,  1935, 45:  435-9.—Freund,   E. M.
Prevention and  management of deafness, with special refer-
ence to the school child and adolescent.  Med.  Times.  N. Y.
1930, 58: 137.—Glassburg,  J. A.  The  prevention of deafness
in children.  Am. Med., 1925, n. ser.,  20: 24-6.—Grady, W. E.
Hearing and its  conservation  in the schools.   Laryngoscope'
1937, 47: 224.—Hetrick, L. E.  Deafness; from the standpoint
of its prevention.  J.  Ophth.  Otol., 1926, 30:  413-6.—Hunt
 W. M. The role of the deaf-prevention clinic.  Laryngoscope,
 1937,  47:  241-4.—Ibbotson, W.  The  hygiene of breathing,
 hearing and speaking.  J. State  M., Lond'., 1936, 44: 21-34.—
 Johnson,  C. W.  On the medical battle-front.  Volta Rev.,
 1938,  40: 25-30.—Love, J. K.   Deafness—its prevention and
 relief.   Postgrad. M. J.,  Lond.,  1936,  12:  92-0.— McCarty,
 V. W.  The prevention of deafness in children.  Month. Bull.
 Kansas City  Clin. Soc,  1935,  11: No. 12,  7.—Newhart, H.
 Diagnostic school clinic in the public schools as factor in  con-
 servation of  hearing.  J. Am. M. Ass.,  1926, 87:  1882-5.
 Also  repr.  ------   The early detection  and  prevention  of
 hearing impairment.   Tr. Am. Child  Health Ass., 1929, 6:
 25-33. ------  Progress in the prevention  of deafness through
 the use of the audiometer in the  public schools.  J. Am. M.
 Ass., 1929, 93: 1117-20.  Also repr. Also Volta Rev., 1929, 31:
 551-4. ------  Recent efforts to prevent  deafness  among
 school children.   Canad. M. Ass. J„ 1931, 25: 314-6.—O'Con-
 nor, F. J.  The  prevention of hard of hearing.  N. York State
 J. M., 1934,  34: 771-6.—Patton, W.  T.   Deafness and its
 prevention.  N. Orleans  M. &  S. J., 1923-24,  76: 359-64 —
 Phillips, W.  C.   The otologist  in the  field of sociology  (the
 alliance of medical and social sciences  in the prevention  and
 palliation of acquired deafness)  Tr. Am. Otol. Soc, 1922-23,
 16: 432-61.  Also Ann. Otol. Rhinol.,  1923-24, 32: 780-806.
 ------ The conservation of the hearing function as a health
 and social science problem.  J. Med., Cincin., 1927-28, 8:
 364-9.—Prevention (The) of deafness.  Virginia Health Bull.,
 1934, 26:  53-6.—Rott,  O. M.  The prevention of deafness in
 children and the teacher's responsibility thereto.  Volta Rev.,
 1924,  26:  495-500.—Schlesselman, J. T.   Conservation of
 hearing.   Minnesota M.,  1932,  15: 95-7.—Sheridan, P. E. A.
 United action among  otologists to conserve children's hearing.
 Am. Interne, 1936, 2: No. 3, 5; 26.—Shurly, B. R.  Prevention
 of deafness in the school child.   Ann. Otol. Rhinol., 1937, 46:
 223-7.—Smith,  J. A.   Prevention of  deafness.  J. M. Ass.
 Georgia, 1933, 22: 338.—Sordera (La) y su profilaxia y alivio.
 Bol. Of.  san.  panamer., 1934,  13: 356-8.—Stevenson. R. S.
 The prevention  of deafness.  J. State  M., Lond., 1935,  43:
 218-24.—Sufie Medan, L.  La  lucha contra la sordera. Rev.
 med. Barcelona,  1934, 21: 79.—Taylor, J. M.   Hearing  and its
 regulation; especially  in  middle  age  and earlv  senescence.
 Med.  Rec, N. Y., 1919, 95: 56-8.  Also repr.—Tumarkin, A.
 Prevention of deafness;  a health problem.   Eye  Ear  &c
 Month.,  1935-36, 14:  230.  ------   Deafness;  prevention
versus  palliation. Lancet, Lond., 1937, 2: 782-4.

----   Prognosis.

  Barwell, H.  The  prognosis  in deafness.   Lancet,  Lond.,
1936, 1: 159; 214.—Boyer, G. H.  The prognosis as to hearing.
Tr.  Coll. Physicians Philadelphia, 1924, 46: 442-53.—Fowler,
E. P.   The prognosis of moderate deafness in youth (variations
with disease,  management and  treatment)   Tr. Am. Laryne.
Ass., 1935, 41: 35-45.  Also Arch. Otolar.,  Chic, 1935,  22:
765-8.  Also N.  York State J. M., 1936, 36: 607-13.

----   senile.
   Saxen, A.   Pathologie  und Klinik der  Alters-
schwerhorigkeit,  85p.   8?  Helsin.,  1937.
   Forms Suppl. 23, Acta otolar.
   Aubry,  M., & Causse, J.  Audiogramme d'une centenaire;
surdite par senescence.   Ann. otolar., Par., 1937, 307-13.—
Berberich, J.  Beitrage  zur Klinik und Therapie der Alters-
schwerhorigkeit.   Zschr.  Hals &C Heilk.,  1926,  15:  413-41.
        Baryakusis bei  der  Altersschwerhorigkeit.   Mschr.
Ohrenh., Wien, 1936, 70: 722.—Cathcart. G. C.  Deafness of
advancing years.   Brit. J. Phys.  M., 1934,  9: 80-2.—Doder-
lein, W.  Ueber Presbyakusis.  Arch. Ohr. &c Heilk., 1937-38
144: 295-302.—Neville, W. S. T.. Gray. A. A. [et al.]  Discus-
sion on the diagnosis and amelioration of senile deafness.  Proc
R.  Soc  M.,  Lond.,  1934-35,  28:  1097-108.—Sonoda,  S.
Experimentelle Forschungen uber die Frage der Beziehungen
zwischen  Altersschwerhorigkeit  und Arteriosklerose.   Mitt.
Med. Akad.  Kioto,  1935, 13: 251.—Thacker-Neville, W. S.
Diagnosis of senile  deafness  and its amelioration.  Lancet,
Lond., 1935, 1: 548-50.—Thomas,  C.  H.  Deafness  in the
middle aged.  Brit. J. Phys. M., 1935-36, 10: 10-2.—Yearsley,
M.   Presbyacusis and its treatment.  Lancet, Lond., 1934, 2:
306.

----   stimulation.
   See also Noise.
   Barth, H.  Zur Frage der experimentellen Schallschadigung
?uLom  Wege der  Knochenleitung.  Zschr. Hals &c. Heilk.,
1930-31,  28:  397-414.—Frenzel. H.  Ueber den Begriff der an
laubheit   grenzenden  Larmschwerhorigkeit.    Deut.   med.
Wschr.,  1932,  58:.  1213.—Horton, G.  P.  An  experimental
study  of  stimulation  deafness  in  guinea pigs.   Ann.  Otol.
Rhinol.,  1935, 44: 252-9.—Kemp, E. H.  A critical review of
experiments on the  problem of stimulation deafness   Psvchol
F^,193^  32:  325~42.   Also J. Exp.  Psychol.,  1936, 19:
159-71.—Marshall. C.  The problem of stimulation deafness
as studied by  auditory nerve technique.   Science  1934, 80:
18.—Peyser.   Die  Begutachtung  der  Entschadigungspnicht
bei Larmschwerhorigkeit.   Sitzber. Otolar. Ges.  Berlin  1930
132-59.—Rawdon-Smith,   A.  F.   Experimental  de'afness:
further data upon the phenomenon of so-called auditory fatigue' 
DEAFNESS
41
DEAFNESS
Brit.  J.  Psychol., 1935-36,  26:  233-44.—Tamarkin,  E. Z.
[Importance of temporary elimination of the auditory function
for  alleviating  fatigue]   Vest, sovet.  otorinolar., 1934, 27:
159-60.

----  Surgery.
   See also Labyrinth, Surgery; Otosclerosis.
   Nesfield,  V.   Deafness and its alleviation by
operation.  2. ed.   170p.   8?   Lond., 1931.
   Delicate surgical operation enables the deaf to hear. Science
News Lett., 1937, 32: 251.—Hughson,  W.  Grafts in the round
window in  the treatment of certain types of deafness.  Arch.
Otolar.,  Chic,  1937,  25:  623-31.—Schirmunsky,  M.   Die
kiinstliche  Perforation  des Trommelfells  zum Zwecke  der
Horverbesserung; ein neues Verfahren zur F.rreichung einer
persistenten Perforation.   Zschr. Hals  &c Heilk., 1926-27,
17: 90-108. —----  Die  Mobilisation der Gehorknochelchen
zum Zwecke der Horverbesserung.  Ibid.,  1929, 23: 137-40.—
Trowbridge, D.  H.   Effects of septal operations  on hearing.
Ann.  Otol.  Rhinol.,  1925-20,  34: 513-8.—Watt,  J. N.   The
reasons for and results of a new operation for deafness.  Laryn-
goscope,  1928, 38: 723-5.

----   traumatic.

   See also Cranium, Injuries;  Head, Injuries,  &c.
   Brunner, H.   Zur Differentialdiagnose  der  traumatischen
Taubheit.   Acta otolar., Stockh., 1934,  20: 180-3.—Decker,
J. C.   Traumatic deafness  as  a result of retrusion of the  con-
dyles of the mandible (preliminary report)  Ann. Otol. Rhinol.,
1925-26, 34: 519-27.—Dundas-Grant, J.  Case  of complete
deafness dating from a fall.  Proc R. Soc. M., Lond., 1922-23,
16: sect, otol., 47.   ------   Case of long-standing deafness
attributable to falls on the head; improvement.  Ibid., 49.—
Freme!, F.  Ein bemerkenswerter  Fall  von Spatertaubung nach
Kopftrauma.  Mschr. Ohrenh.,  Wien,   1938,   72: 417-23 —
Haardt,  W.  Ein  Akustikustumor  bei  einem  traumatisch
ertaubten Luetiker; ein kasuistischer Beitrag.   Ibid., 1924, 58:
881-97.—Kopetzky, S. J., & Schwartz. A. A.  Total deafness
due to trauma, with normal static labyrinthine  findings; report
of 2 cases.  Laryngoscope,  1923,  33: 340-0.—McGrane, H. F.
Traumatic deafness caused by the retrusion of  the condyles of
the mandible  on the external auditory  canal.   J. Am. Dent.
Ass.,  1925, 12: 1231-4.—Muck, O.  Das Verhalten psychogen
traumatisch Horgestorter bei Prufung mit der  Flustersprache.
Zschr. Hals &c  Heilk., 1922, 2: 255-59.—Seal,  J. C.   Dis-
turbances of hearing due to traumatism.  Laryngoscope, 1926,
36-  558-64.—Tesar,  V.  [Contribution  to the  histology of
traumatic  deafness]   Cas.  16k.  oesk.,  1924,   63:  1315-9 —
Uffenorde,  W.   Histologische Befunde  am  Felsenbem  bei
Schadelschussverletzung als  Beitrag zur Frage  der  Kom-
motionsschwerhorigkeit.   Beitr.  Anat. Ohr.,  1924, 21:  292-
324,  3 pi.—Virgili,  U.  Sulla interpretazione della formula
acumetrica in certi casi di sordita traumatica.  Valsalva, 1931,
7: 114-22.

         Treatment.
   Muncie,  C. H.   History of  deafness, and  its
treatment.   23p.   8?   [Los Ang.] [1931]
   ----   Hearing  restored  to  unusual  types  of
deafness.   20p.   8?   N. Y. [1935]
   Nesfield, V. B.  Deafness and its alleviation.

85p.   8?   Lond.,  1928.
   Babbitt. J. A.   The treatment of nonsuppurative deafness.
Atlantic M. J., 1924-25, 28: 821-6.—Baque.  Un traitement
rationnel de la surdite en general.  Ann. mal. oreille, 1928,  47:
764-6 —Barnett, H. N.  Deafness and its treatment.  Practi-
tioner', Lond., 1930,  124: 127-41.   Also Med. Press &  Circ
Lond   1937, 195: 138-41.—Berry, G.   The  prevention and
treatment of deafness.  Pub. Health Nurs.. 1938, 30: 219-23.-
Bondarenko, A. T. Zur Frage von der Behandlung der Schwer-
horigkeit  Mschr. Ohrenh., Wien, 1927, 61: 217-28.—Canestro,
C  La cura di un sordo affetto da sifilide congenita  ed  ac-
quisita.  Boll.  mal. orecchio,  1935, 53: 418-23.—Cathcart,
G C   The modern treatment of deafness. Med. Rev. ot Kev.,
1926  32- 57-64  ------  The alleviation of chronic deafness.
Practitioner, Lond.,  1930,  124:  142-8—Delalbre. L.   Ortho-
rhino-odontology  and active treatment of deafness. Internat.
J  Orthodont.,  1925, 11: 815-21.—Della Cloppa,  A.  La  via
che seguono i suoni attraverso la cassa timpamca e sua  lm-
portiinza per la cura delle ipoacusie.  Boll. mal. orecchio, 1931,
49. 15-s —Fraser-Harris, D. F.  The treatment of deafness.
J  aneel  Lond   1934, 2: 481-3.—Gias, E. Neue Therapie fur
^'■hw.Vliori^e   Wien. med. Wschr., 1938, 88: 140.—Gundrum,
L  K   Influence of treatment on deafness in children.  Laryn-
goscope  1933, 43: 565-9.-  Hays. H.  The treatment of deaf-
ness .and tinnitus.  N. York State J. M„  1923  23:  157-60
------ The inadequacy of the present treatment  of the haid
of hearing; a constructive plan for future treatment.  Eye Ear
&c. Month., 1930, 9: 7-9.------Hospitalization and general
care of hard of hearing patients.   Ibid., 421-5.          ine
irrationale of treatment of the very hard of hearing; a construc-
tive plan for treatment.  Med.  J. & Rec, 1930 131: MS-o —
Hill F T.  Treatment of  deafness.  Maine Al. J., iy>>/,  ii.
120-9 —Kisch, IL, Neville, W. S. T. [et al.]  Discussion on the
treatment of chronic deafness; chronic deafness; its treatment
and prevention.  Proc. R. Soc. M., Lond., 1928-29, 22: sect.
otol., 100-10.  Also Lancet, Lond., 1929, 1: 981.—Lewis, E. R.
Improved hearing in fixation deafness; case reports; comments.
Tr Am. Otol. Soc, 1932, 22: 304-34.  Also Ann. Otol. Rhinol.,
1933, 42: 135-56.—McAuliffe, G. B.  The  inadequacy of treat-
ment  of  chronic deafness.  Med. J. & Rec, 1928, 128:  205.
Also repr.  —----  Fatuity of some means of aural treatment
in chronic deafness.   Ibid.,  1930,  132:  479.   Ai-o  repr.—
Moore,  P. M.  The treatment  of deafness.  Cleveland Clin.
Q., 1938, 5: 49-52.—Murphy. A.  Deafness in general practice.
Med.  J. Australia, 1929, 2: 026-30.—Newhart.  H.   The early
detection  and  treatment  of defective hearing in children.  J.
Am.  M.  Ass.,  1937, 109:  1620-3.—Parrel, G.  de.  Que  faire
pour  l'enfant  sourd?   Progr.  med..  Par.,  1030,  2208-13.—
Rice,  G. B.  The treatment of chronic deafness.   J.  Ophth.
Otol., 1925, 29: 388; 1926, 30: 331.—Schlittler.  Behandlung
der Schwerhorigkeit. Deut. med. Wschr.,  1027, 53: 1221-3.—
Shambaugh, G. E.. jr.  The prevention and treatment of deaf-
ness.  Ann. Otol.  Rhinol., 1934, 43: 513-24.  ----—  Recent
advances  in the diagnosis and treatment  of deafness.  Arch.
Otolar., Chic, 1938, 27:  784-8.------Treatment of deaf-
ness.  Med. Rec, Houston, 1938, 32: 499-504—Stout, P. S.
Diagnosis and  treatment of deafness in general practice.  Med.
World,  1937, 55: 321.—Thometz, H.  M.   The treatment of
chronic deafness.  Illinois M. J., 1928, 54: 59-62.—Watkins,
E. D.  Improvement of hearing.  J. Tennessee  M.  Ass., 1023-
24, 16: 181-4.—Watkyn-Thomas,  F.  W.   The treatment of
deafness.   Lancet,  Lond.,  1934, 2:  1064-7.—Wilson, T.  G.
Chronic  deafness  and  its treatment.   Irish J.  M. Sc, 1932,
ser.,  6, 227-33.—Wurster, H. C.  A new  aid in the diagnosis
and management  of the  congenitallv hard of hearing or  deaf
child.  Med. Arts, 1931, 34: 224-0.

----   Treatment, local.
   Muncie, C. H.   The universal  cause of deaf-
ness, and hearing restored  through reconstruction
of the  Eustachian tubes.   20p.   8?   [Brooklyn]
1931.
   Blau, A.  Versuche zur Behandlung  der Schwerhorigkeit
mit lokal den  Blutdruck regelnden Mitteln.  Zschr. Hals &c
Heilk., 1922, 3: 310-24.—Gand, P.  L'aeration  de  la caisse du
tympan.  Rev. gen. clin. ther.,  1924, 38:  57-9.—Hastings, S.
Chronic  deafness much improved  by the use  of  a catheter.
Proc. R. Soc. M., Lond., 1928-29, 22: sect. otol.. 97.—Melzi. U.
Del trattamento di alcune forme di sordita colle  insumazioni
endotimpaniche di  vapori solforosi prodotti dalle  acque  iper-
termali di Vinadio.   Boll. mal. orecchio,  1937, 55:  175-82.—
Molinery. Contribution a l'histoire du traitement de la surdite
dans les stations thermales sulfurees.  J. med. Bordeaux, 1937,
114: 791-7.—Wilder,  J.  Heileffekt einer  endolumbalen Luft-
einblasung bei einem  Schwerhorigen.   Wien.  klin. Wschr.,
1936, 49: 90.

----   Treatment: Methods.
   Ferrero,   A.    La  cura  della  sordita  colla
 anacusia.   109p.   8?   Tor. [1921]
   Atkins, H. J. B.   Modern  methods  in the treatment of
 deafness.  Guy's Hosp. Gaz., Lond., 1931,  45: 82-8.—Canestro,
 C.  Traitement des surdites metasyphilitiques  par la malaria-
 therapie.  Ann.  otolar.,  Par.,  1934, 864-7.—Bravetta, F.
 Nozioni di anacusia.  Med.  prat.,  Nap., 1923, 8:  99-104.—
 Chauvin, S.  [Medical treatment of deafness from  otosclerosis,
 arteriosclerosis, and sequels of  chronic otitis]  Ugeskr. laeger,
 1932, 94: iv.—Deason, J.  Evolution of osteopathic treatment
 for catarrhal deafness.  J. Am. Osteopath. Ass., 1923-24, 23:
 566-9.—Frossard, H.  J.  Sur le traitement de la surdite  par
 le procede Laennec.   C. rend.  Acad,  sc,  1927,  185: 900.—
 Goldstein, M. A.  Thyroid hormone in ear improves hearing
 of some.   Science News  Lett., 1938,  33:  298.—Harris, M.  A
 cure  for deafness from Ceylon.  Volta Rev., 1934, 36: 287.—
 Kerrison. P. D.  The treatment of  deafness;  brief review of
 current  theories  and methods;  suggested modifications  more
 logical!v  based on  the problems involved.  Med. J.  &  Rec,
 1924,  119: 433-40.—Parrel,  G. de.  Le traitement actuel
 des  surdites par tympano-scierose.   Presse med., 1930, 38:
 1108-10.------Tous les sourds peuvent £tre medicalement
 secourus.  Monde med., 1934, 44: 51-6.—Posthumus  Meyjes,
 W.   [A  new method of treatment of hard of hearing; buzzing
 in the ear; dizziness, and headache by injection  of panitrine]
 Ned. tschr. geneesk.,  1923, 67: pt 2,  1320-8.—Prager. J. B.
 An improved method for treating acquired deafness.  Med. J. &
 Rec,  1933, 138:  375.  Also repr.—Rice. P.  The  physiological
 treatment of  deafness.  J. Ophth. Otol., 1923, 27: 431-3 —
 Serverieu. L.  Le traitement de la surd;t6 par  la T. S. F.  Vie
 mfd   1 <*23 4:1433.—Shore!!, I. D.  A new curative treatment
 for  deafness.   Am. Med., 1934,  40:  494-7.—Snyder,  C. P.
 Osteopathic methods  in  the treatment  of deafness.  J.  Am.
 Osteopath. Ass.,  1936-37, 36: 152-4.— Whiteman. R. J.  Neue
 Therapie  fiir  Schwerhorige; vorlaufige  Mitteilung.   Wien.
 med. Wschr., 1937, 87: 900.—Wodak, E.   Zur  Behandlung der
 Schwerhorigkeit (vorlaufige Mitteilung)  Munch, med. Wschr.,
 1925, 72:  1158.   ------Ueber  die Arsenbehandlung der
 Schwerhorigkeit.  Deut. med.  Wschr., 1926, 52:  520-8.   Also
 Laryngoscope. 1927, 37: 894-6.------Yier Jahre  Arsenbe-
 handlung der Schwerhorigkeit.  Mschr.  Ohrenh., Wien,  1929,
 63: 444-8. 
DEAFNESS
42
DEAFNESS
 ----   Treatment:  Methods, physical.

    Chevalier,   A.     *Traitement   des   surdites
 d'origine tubo-tympanique par la faradisation par
 voie tubaire.  51p.   8?   Lyon, 1935.
    Adam, J.  Bath  treatment for deafness.  Brit. M. J., 1931,
 1: 621.—Almour, R.  The effect of diathermy on impaired
 hearing.  Bull. Otolar. Clin. Beth Israel Hosp.,  1924, No. 11,
 35-42.—Braun,  M.   Treatment  of progressive deafness by
 manual vibrations  of long duration.  Eye  Ear &c Month.,
 1926-27, 5: 513-5.—Cemach, A.   Zur Arbeit von Jens Kragh:
 Versuche mit Lichtbehandlung bei den verschiedenen Formen
 von  Schwerhorigkeit  und  Ohrensausen.   Zschr.  Larvng.,
 1925-26,  14: 398.—Coelst,  M.   Traitement nouveau de  la
 surdite  par  le  bougirage diathermotherapique.   Bruxelles
 med., 1926-27, 7: 1115-8.—Denman, I. O. The role of irradia-
 tion in focal infections  and obstructive  deafness.   J. Ophth.
 Otol.,  1925,  29: 409-17.—Diessbacher, M.   Der Ue-Strahler
 von Millwert;  Behandlung der  chronischen Schwerhorigkeit
 mit diesem.  Mschr. Ohrenh., Wien, 1932, 66: 1392.—Edwards,
 J. D.  Modern finger surgery in the treatment of acquired and
 congenital deafness.  J.  Am.  Osteopath. Ass.,  1922-23, 22:
 531-4.  ------  Finger surgery in the treatment of the parti-
 mute.  Ibid., 1923-24, 23: 558-61.—Emerson, F. P.  Waves vs
 vibrations  in otology. Ann. Otol. Rhinol., 1933, 42: 192-7 —
 Flurin,  H.   Les surdites et  leur traitement hydro-mineral.
 J.  med.  fr.,  1930,  19: 131-6.—Foveau de  Courmelles.  Les
 surdites  et les agents physiques.  J.  med.  Paris,  1934, 54:
 33-6.—Frenzel  & Scheiff.   Zur  Ue-Strahlenbehandlung der
 Schwerhorigkeit.  Zschr. Hals &c  Heilk.,  1932,  31: 390-7
 [Discussion]  402-6.—Froschels, E.  Ueber  einen  sichtbaren
 Einfluss des faradischen  Stromes auf das Gehor schwerhoriger
 Kinder.   Mschr. Ohrenh. Wien,  1935, 69:  735.—Gezes, R.
 La sismophonotherapie   61ectrique dans  la surdite.  Arch.
 eiectr. med.,  1916, 26: 05-75.—Guttman, M.  R., & Kulvin, M.
 The value of medical diathermy in certain  types of deafness
 and tinnitus.  Illinois M. J., 1931, 60: 405-8.—Hays, H.  The
 truth about the X-rav treatment of deafness.  Laryngoscope,
 1938, 48: 176-82.—Hollender, A. R., & Cottle, M. H. Clinical
 and experimental sludy  with  some physical  agents  in partial
 deafness;  preliminary report.   Arch. Otolar., Chic,  1926, 3:
 338-48.—Jarvis, D.  C. The effect of small doses of Roentgen
 rays in certain forms of  impaired hearing.  Am. J.  Roentg.,
 1923, n. ser.,  10: 201.  ------  A study of the effect of Roent-
 gen-ray therapy upon impaired hearing.   Ann.  Otol. Rhinol.,
 1924-25, 33: 1307-18.—Kahn, H.  X-ray as an adjunct for
 the treatment of partial deafness; a  report of technic  Ibid.,
 523-5.—Kragh,  J.   Versuche mit Lichtbehandlung  bei  ver-
 schiedenen  Formen  von Schwerhorigkeit und  Ohrensausen
 CMessung  der   Resultate  an  kontinuierlichen  Tonreihen)
 Zschr. Laryng.,  1925-26, 14: 204-14.—Lacey,  T. B.   Ultra-
 violet  treatment of deafness.  J. Radiol.,   1924, 5: 341.—
 Leroux-Robert.   L'eiement  congestif  dans  la  surdite;  son
 traitement  par  la  haute-tension.   Presse  mod.,  1930,  38:
 1377-80.— Levy, L.  H.  Physical therapy in deafness.  Arch.
 Phys. Ther., 1930,  11:  57-61.—Linn, E. G.   Diathermy in
 types of faulty  hearing.  J. Iowa M.  Soc,  1925,  15: 540-2.
 ------Diathermy and surging  sinusoidal currents in  im-
 paired sound conduction.  Arch. Phys. Ther.,  1927, 8: 122-9.—
 Lockard, L. B., & Argall, A. J.  The X-ray in the treatment of
 impaired hearing. Colorado M., 1925, 22: 114-7.—McCoy, J.
 Treatment of defective  hearing  by small  doses of X-ravs.
 Am. J. Roentg.. 1923, n. ser., 10: 203.—McKenzie, D.  Dia-
 thermy  and deafness.  Brit. J. Phys. M., 1933, 8: 39-41 —
 Maggiorotti,  U.   Cura della  sordita con le correnti  di  alta
 frequenza.  Otorinolar. ital., 1930-31, 1: 412-23.—Moulonguet
 & Doniol.  Traitement de la surdite  par la diathermic Ann.
 mal. oreille, 1930, 49: 909-11.—Mulier, I.   Demonstration of
 high-frequency apparatus.  Proc. R. Soc M., Lond., 1933, 26:
 sect, otol.,  1570.—MUlwert & Voss, O.   Eine neue physika-
 lische Behandlungsmethode chronischer Schwerhorigkeit und
 deren  Ergebnisse  (vorlaufige  Mitteilung)  Acta   otolar.,
 Stockh.,  1928, 12: 63-71.  ------  Eine neue physikalische
 Behandlungsmethode chronischer Schwerhorigkeit und deren
 Ergebnisse.   Arch.  Ohr.  &c Heilk.,  1928, 119:  81-115.—
 Poujol.  Diathermotherapie des hypo-acousies.  Arch, internat.
 laryng., Par., 1929,  35: 412-5.—Reuter, F.  Erfahrungen  mit
 dem Ue-Strahler. Zschr. Hals &c Heilk., 1932, 31:  397-402
 [Discussion] 402-6.—Richardson, J. J.  The  X-ray as an  ad-
 juvant in the treatment of impaired hearing. Internat. J. S.,
 1923, 36: 510-3.  ------  X-ray  as an advance  in the treat-
 ment  of  impaired hearing.  Eye Ear &c Month., 1923-24,
 2: 578-80.  Also  Med. Stand.,  1924, 47: No.  1, 18-20.  ------
 Some  clinical findings in the X-ray treatment of  deafness.
 J. Ophth. Otol., 1924, 28:  397-402.  ------  X-ray in  the
 restoration  of hearing.  Med.  Times,  N. Y., 1924, 52: 15.—
 Sal les, P.  Physiologie pathologique des  surdites rhinogenes
 et leur traitement par les eaux sulfurees de Luchon.  Gaz.
 med. France, 1929,  3: 57-60.—Sann, R.  Der Einfluss von
 Rontgenbestrahlungen des Ganglion stellatum auf Horstorun-
 gen. Hals  &c Arzt, Teil 1, 1937. 28:  241-9.—Smyth, D. C.
 Treatment of lateral pharyngeal bands for deafness by X-ray
 results of 100 cases.  Tr.  Am. Otol. Soc, 1925-26. 17: 407-22'
 Also Ann. Otol. Rhinol., 1926, 35: 1157-62.—Thornburg, H. I).
 Physiotherapy in the treatment  of  hearing.  Am.  J.  Phys
Ther., 1930-31, 7: 508-12.—Vance, A. T.  Tympanic pneumo
massage device.   U. S.  Patent Off.,  1935,  No.  2,014,009.—
Voss,  O.   Ultraschallwellen  im  Dienste  der  Behandlung
 chronischer Schwerhorigkeit.  Arch. Ohr. &c Heilk., 1933, 135:
 258-87.—Warwick, H. L.  X-ray  treatment  of  deafness; a
 preliminary  survey.   Texas J. M.,  1924-25,  20: 194-9.—
 Yazujian, D. M.  Diathermy in the treatment  of  chronic
 deafness; a  new technic.   Eye Ear  &c  Month., 1933, 12:
 185-8.   Also J.  M. Soc. N. Jersey,  1933, 30: 130-2.  Also
 Laryngoscope, 1935, 45: 230-5.

 ----   unilateral.

    Accorinti, V.   Sulla sordita  unilaterale.  Gior.  med. mil.,
 1923, 71: 110.—Buchser,  H. Untersuchungen uber die  Fest-
 stellung einseitiger Taubheit. Schweiz. med. Wschr., 1934. 64:
 430-8.— Bunch,  C.  C.  Auditory  tests in  cases of marked or
 complete unilateral deafness.  Tr. Am.  Otol. Soc, 1931, 21:
 253-00.  Also Ann. Otol. Rhinol.,  1931, 40: 748-62.—Char-
 schak,  E.  Zur  Prufung der einseitigen  Taubheit.   Mschr.
 Ohrenh., Wien,  1934,  68: 34-41.—Gorgenyi, G.   [Unilateral
 deafness from fracture of cranial  basis]   Budapesti orv. ujs.,
 1936, 34: 801-4.—Hinsberg, V.   Zum  Nachweis einseitiger
 Taubheit.   Zschr.  Hals  &c Heilk.,  1932-33,  32: 555-7 —
 Hiinermann,  T.  Beobachtungen  uber die Brauchbarkeit des
 Wagenerschen Sehiittelversuchs zur  Bestimmung einseitiger
 Taubheit.   Beitr.  Anat.  Ohr.,  1926, 24: 313-26.   ------
 Untersuchungen  iiber  die Brauchbarkeit  des Wagenerschen
 Sehiittelversuches  zur  Bestimmung  einseitiger  Taubheit.
 Zschr.  Laryng.,   1927,  16:  06-9.—Marschak,  A.  Ueber  50
 Kalle von einseitiger  Taubheit, davon  7 angeboren.   Ibid.,
 1931, 21: 145-53.—Moeller, J.  Un cas de surdite unilaterale
 apr£s radiotherapie. Arch,  internat. laryng., Par., 1926, 32:
 1088-90.—Rauch, M.   Die Lokalisation  einseitig Tauber.
 Mschr.  Ohrenh.,  Wien, 1922, 56:  183-7.—Runge,  H. G.  Zur
 Feststellung  einseitiger Taubheit.  Zschr. Hals  &c  Heilk.,
 1922, 2: 265-9.—Wangemann.  Beitrag zur Frage der Knochen-
 leitung   bei  einseitiger Taubheit.   Ibid., 1933,  33:  588.—
 Wangemann,  H. Beitrag zur Frage der Knochenleitung bei
 einseitiger Taubheit (Untersuchungen am  Otoaudion)   Ibid.,
 1032-33, 32: 603-14.

 ----   in soldiers  and sailors.

   (See  also Explosion.
   Waveren,  W.  F.  J. van.   *Kanonniersd of-
 heid  en  hare voorbehoeding.    104p.    roy.  8?
 Amst., 1924.
   Froschels,  E.  Ueber   die Erwerbs  und  Berufsfahigkeit
 Sprach-  und stimmgestorter  Kriegsbeschadigter.    Veroff.
 Volksgesundhamt., Wien, 1920, Heft 12, 254-61.—Kiimmel, W.
 Entstehung, Erkennung, Behandlung und Beurteilung seelisch
 verursachter  Horstorungen bei Soldaten.   Beitr.  Anat. Ohr.,
 1918, 11: 1-50.—Lannois &  Chavanne.  La surdite de  guerre
 bilateYale totale; reeducation auditive ou lecture sur les levres ?
 (pratique de  la 14e  region)  Lyon med.,  1916, 125: 479-87.—
 Oppikofer, E.  Fiinfundzwanzig Jahre alter Soldat, welcher
 eine beidseitige  hochgradige Schwerhorigkeit durch Absehen
 vom Munde verstecken  kann.  Schweiz. med. Wschr., 1926, 56:
 306.—Passow,  A.   Ueber  neurotische   Horstorungen  bei
 Kriegsteilnehmern.  Beitr. Anat.  Ohr.,  1918, 11: 51-64.—
 Richardson. C. W.  War experience in connection with defects
 of speech and hearing; conservation of hearing, and the present
 survey  of the deaf.  Am. Ann.  Deaf,  1927, 72:  244-51.—
 Ridout,  G. B. Gunfire deafness in the navy.  U. S. Nav. M.
 Bull., 1930, 28: 736-9.

   DEAK,  Frangois,   1907-         *Le  paludisme
 dans le delta danubien.  41p.   8?   Par.,  Vigot
 freres,   1934.

   DEAKIN,  Alan,  MUIR,  G. W.,  &   SMITH,
 A. G.    Hybridization  of  domestic  cattle,  bison
 and yak;  report of the Wainwright  experiment.
 30p.   illust.   pi.   8?   Ottawa, 1935.
   Forms No. 2, Techn. Bull. Canada Dep. Agr.

   DEALBA,  Manuel,  1904-        *La  lepre au
 Mexique.   48p.  8?   Par., Vigot freres,  1935.
   De AMICIS, Tommaso, 1839-1925.
   Balzer, F.  Necrologie.   Ann. derm,  syph.,  Par.,   1925,
 6.  ser.,  6: 288.—Mendozzi, G.  Necrologio.   Rass. internaz.
 elm  ter., 1924, 5: 609.—Rummo, R.  Necrologio.  Riforma
 med., 1924, 40: 887.— Stanziale. R.  Lineamento del pensiero
 clinico e scientifico di Tommaso De Amicis.  Gazz. internaz.
 med. chir., 1925,  30: 44.

   DEAN, Bashford,  1867-1928.
   Gregory, W. K.  Memorial of Bashford Dean.
 42p.   4°   N.  Y.,  1930.
   DEAN,  C[arter]  Bfraxton]  1841-1925?    Do-
 mestic   medicine;  condensed.    xi,   278p.     8°
 Kansas City,  Hudson-Kimberly Pub.  Co., 1903
   DEAN, Frank,  &   SPENCE, C. H.   Hospital
accounting  and  secretarial  practice,  xiv,   160p.
forms    8?  Lond  , I. Pitman  & Sons, 1933
   DEAN, Joseph Wilson, 1876-1924.
   Obituary.  J. Am. M. Ass., 1924, 82: 320. 
DEANESI
43
DEATH
   DEANESI,  Nicola, 1859-1925.
   Necrologio.  Boll. Ass. med. trident., 1926, 41: 25.
   DEANS,   Agnes   Gardiner,   1871-     ,   &
AUSTIN,  Anne L.   The history of the  Farrand
training school for  nurses,   xiip.   2 1.   236p.
illust.   ports,   facs.   pi.  8?  Detr.,  1936.
   DEARAUJO,  Alcides.    *Da  diurese e  suas
modificagoes sob a influencia de diversos extractos
fluidos  de plantas brasileiras.   (lop.   12 pi.   8°
S. Paulo, 1929.
   DEARBORN,  Frederick  Meyers,  1876-
American   homeopathy  in  the  World  War.
13 p. 1.  447p.  roy. 8?  [Chic] Am. Inst. Homeop.,
1923.
   ----  The  Metropolitan Hospital; a chronicle
of  62  years.    351p.   illust.   ports.   roy.  8?
N. Y., 1937.
   DEARBORN, G[eorge] V[an] Nlessl 1869-
Hospital   happiness  and   contentment.    2.  ed.
8p.   24?   Bronx, N. Y.,  U.  S.  Veterans  Hosp.,
1930.
   DEARBORN, Mich.   S.  Joseph's  Retreat  [a
private sanitarium for the  treatment  of  insanity,
nervous  disorders,   &c.   established in  1860]
Annual report.   11.-22., 1892-1903.
   Incomplete.
   DEARDEN,  Harold,   1882-         Medicine
and  duty;  a  war  diary.    2  p.l.  xi, 234p.   8?
Lond., W. Heinemann, 1928.
   ----  Devilish but true; the doctor  looks at
spiritualism.   288p.   pi.     ports.    diagr.   8?
Lond., Hutchinson  & Co. [1936]
   DEARDEN, William Francis, 1863-1931.
   M., R. G. [Obituary]   Brit. M. J., 1931, 2: 634.—[Obituary]
Lancet, Lond.,  1931, 2: 712, port.
   DEAS, Peter Maury, 1842-1928.
   Obituary. Brit. M. J., 1929, 1: 49.
   DEASON,  Wilborn J.   Thermogenic  therapy.
39p.   illust.  8?   Los Ang., A. S. Aloe Co., 1933.

DEATH.
   See also Age; Autopsy; Burial; Cadaver; Dead;
Fetus, Death; Life,  Duration; Pathology, &c.
   Bloch,  O.  Vom  Tode;  eine  Gemeinverstand-
liche Darstellung.  2Bd. 562p.;371p.  8?  Stuttg.
[1908]
   Flammarion,  C.   Death  and  its  mystery;
transl. by E.  S. Brooks & Latrobe Carroil.  3v.
8?   N. Y., 1921-23.
   Yearsley,  P. M.   Le roy est  mort! an account
of the deaths of the rulers of England. 163p.  8?
Lond. [1935]
   Gimeno Riera, J.  Muerte y  sexualidad.   Arch, neurob.,
Madr., 1933, 13:  723-33.—Kolle. K.   Vom Sterben.  Med.
Welt,   1934,  8: 1031 -0.— Lube.  F.,  Weidner,  K.. & Miihl-
bacher, W.  Vom Sterbestubchen  in Krankenhausem und vom
Tode  uberhaupt.  Munch, med.  Wschr., 1930, 83: 1019.—
MacDonald.  A. The study of death in  man.   Lancet, Lond.,
1926,2:624. ------  Human death. Ind. M.  Rec, 1927, 47:
1-34-  67. Also repr.  ------  Human death; an analytical
study.  Med. Times,  N.  Y., 1928, 56: 200; 232.—Mort (La)
Annee  biol., 1921-22, n. ser., 2: 039.—Popov, A. P.  [Bases of
thanatology]  Klin, med., Moskva, 1931,  9: 13-23.

----   accidental.
See Death,  violent.

     Agonal period.
   Aguirre Plata, C.  La responsabilidad  en los estados pre-
agonicos.  Repert.  med.  cir.,  Bogota,  1926,  18:  70-81.—
Bauer, E., & Tschukitscheva, M.  Ueber ausgleichende \ or-
gange beim Absterben lebender Systeme.   Arch. ges. Physiol.,
1929,  223: 104-12.—Casey, A. E.  Antemortem basopenia as
an index of resistance.  Proc. Soc. Exp. Biol., N. Y-,  1929-30,
27: 135-8.—Hakn. M. H-. & Goldstein. I.  The human  dying
heart.  Am. J. M. Sc, 1024, 168: 388-4 ll\  Haynal, E. von, &
Kellner, D.  Elektrokardiogrammstudien am Foetus in utero.
Zschr.  klin.  Med.,  1924,  98: 365-7.—Herles.  F.  [Electro-
cardiography of the heart during agony]  Cas. 16k. 6esk.,  1934,
73: 29, passim.—Meneses Hoyos, J   Electrocardiographic
du coeur agonique; contribution experimentale a I'etude de
la mort apparente.  Presse med., 1937, 45: 1420.—Misao, T.,
Maeda N. [et al.] Ueber das Elektrokardiogramm im agonalen
Stadium des Menschen. Zschr. klin. Med., 1936. 130: 332-7.—
Nannini, G.  Qua'che considerazione sulla glicemia nello stato
agonico.  Boll. Soc. med. chir. Modena, 1929-30, 30: 275-7.—
Neuburger, J.   Agonale  Blutzuckersteigerung.  Deut. med.
Wschr., 1929, 55: 1168-70.—Orlowski. Ueber ein Zeichen des
nahenden Todes.  Ibid., 1924, 50: 802.—Richey, DeW. G., &
Goehring, C.  Studies on bacteriemias in the agonal  period.
J. Med. Res., 1918-19, 38:  421-47.—Schellong, F.  Elektro-
kardiographische  Beobachtungen  am sterbenden  Menschen.
Zschr. ges. exp. Med., 1923, 26: 297-323.—Schmidt, E. G.. &
Carey, T. N.  Terminal hypoglvcemia.  Arch. Int.  M., 1931,
47:  128-34—Sigler, L. H., Stein, I.,  & Nash.  P. I.  Electro-
cardiographic changes occurring at death.  Am. J. M. Sc,
1937, 194: 356-69.—Towbin, B. G.  Ueber die Entfarbung des
intravital gefiirbten Auges.  Arch. Ophth.,  Berl., 1936.  136:
22-6.—Volchenok, F.  S. [Question of agonal blood in children]
Klin,  med.,  Moskva, 1932, 10:  70-3.—Vorwahl,   H.  Ein
pramortales  Symptom.   Sudhoffs  Arch., 1933, 26:  200.—
Willius, F. A. Changes in the mechanism of the human heart
preceding and during death.  Med.  J. & Rec, 1924,  119:
p.xlix-liv.  Also repr.

----  apparent.

  Axelrad,  S.    *La  survie  du  coeur  dans la
mort apparente.   36p.  8?   Par., 1936.
  Ebelixg, O.  *Ueber Scheintod;  sind die jetzt
geltendcn  Bestimmungen iiber die  Leichenschau
ausreichend, um  den Gefahr lebend begraben zu
werden,   vorzubeugen?   Vorschlage   iiber   eine
eventuelle reichsgesetzliche  Regelung zur  Ver-
meidung  dieser  Gefahr.    36p.   8?   Erlangen,
1934.
  Bieling. O. Der Scheintod.   Med. Welt, 1932, 6: 833-7.—
Bruns, O.  Elcktrokardiographische Kontrolle des Scheintodes
und der Wiederlielebungsinotrlichkeiten. Munch, med. Wschr.,
1934, 31: 1225-8.—Da Costa. A. F.  W. Suspended animation.
Ind. M. Gaz., 1035, 70: 3.to   Durodie.  Histoire d'un homme
enterre volontairement et  exhume au bout d'un mois, en 1837.
Gaz. sc. m6d. Bordeaux, 1920, 41: 22">.—Duvoir, M.. &  Pollet,
L.   L'eiectrocardiographie dans les etats de mort apparente.
Bull. Soc. med. hop.  Paris, 1934, 3. ser., 50: 801-5.—Electro-
cardiographic (L') dan-; les etats de mort apparente.   Clinique,
Par., 1934,  29: 281.—Garcia Gomez, A.  La muerte  real o
aparente.  Rev.  med. Veracruz., 1925, 5: 101-5.—Hasebroek,
K.  Der Scheintod der niederen Organismen im Hinblick auf
Mechanismus und Vitalismus.  Med. Welt, 1936, 10: 874-7.—
Hoagland, H.   On the   mechanism  of tonic immobility  in
vertebrates.  J. Gen.  Physiol., 1927-28, 11: 715-41.—Jellinek.
S.  Sur un signe biologique marquant le retour de la respiration
spontanee dans les cas de  mort apparente.  C. rend. Acad, sc,
1926,  183: 806-8.—Marradi Fabroni. S.   L'affaticamento, il
fattore tossico e morboso nella dottrina delle morti apparer.ti e
improvvise.  Riforma med., 1934, 50: 999-1001.—Minovici, M.
[Apparent death] Romania med., 1930, 8: 185.—Shipley. A.  E.
 uspended animation.  Discovery, Lond., 1923, 4: 144;  179.

----   Causes.

  See also Mortality; Pathology;  Vital statistics;
also  under names of  specific causes as Brain,
Apoplexy; Heart, Diseases, &c.
  Benassi, G., & Murgia. E. Note riassuntive sulle autopsie
dell'ultimo quinquennio.   Atti. Soc. sc. med. natur. Cagliari,
1932, 34: 66.—Causes of death; U. S. Army compared with the
C. C. C.  Army M. Bull.,  1937, No. 40, 101-3.—Cleland. J.  B.
The vital statistics in the light of post mortem findings.  Med.
J. Australia, 1926, 2: 664-8.—Collins, L. H., jr. The prevalent
pathology  of today as seen in a  medical clinic during the
period of 1 year.  Med. Clin. N. America, 1928-29,  12: 1177-
80.—Contributory causes of death.  Am. J. Pub. Health, 1925,
15:  122-4.—Covey, G. W.  A review of 94 necropsies;  with
special reference to the pneumonias. J. Lab. Clin. M., 1920-21,
6:  011-7.—Davidovskij,  I.  W.   Ueber  die  Sterblichkeit der
Bevolkerung Moskaus  nach   Angaben  der  Pathologisch-
Anatomischen Abteilungen der dem Moskauer Gesundheitsamt
unterstellten Krankenhauser  und  Gebaranstalten 1923-27
(dazu vergleichende Angaben iiber die  Bio- und Autopsien)
Virchows Arch.,  1930, 276: 305-41.  Also Mosk. med.  .1.,
1927,  7: No. 4  77-91.—Davis, W. H.   What will probably
cause vour death? Am.  J.  Pub. Health, 1928, 18: 877-K2.—
Deeks, W. E.. & Baetz. W.  G.  An analysis of  500  fatal
medical cases in the  tropics. N. York M. J., 1913. 98: 401;
462.   Also repr.—De Vecchi. B.,  & Pana,  C.  Rendiconto
statistico del servizio diagnostico necroscopico e  istologico
per  l'anno  1031.  Pubb. 1st.  anat. pat.  Firenze, 1932-33,
3:  No. 9, 1-7.—Diseases which kill more women  than  men.
Statist. Bull. Mclrop. Life Insur., 1924,  5:  No.   5,  1-3.—
Donaldson, H.  H.   An  analysis  of 2,500 hospital  deaths.
Pennsylvania M. J., 1037-38. 41: 357-9.—Duhig,  J.  V.
The cause of death;  an  abstract  of 500 consecutive  autop-
sies.  Med. J. Australia,  1934, 2: 112-8.—Eisenstadt.  Todes-
ursache   und Konlession.   Halbmschr.   Sozialhyg.,   1918,
26: 73  -Fischer, J.  Zwei Obduktionsbefunde. Gyn.  Rdsch' 
DEATH
44
DEATH
1916,  10: 131-3.—Fishback, H. R.  An analysis of coroner's
statistics  from Cook county (Chicago)  Illinois  with a path-
ologic review of  the  causes of death.  Arch.  Path.,  Chic,
1934,  17: 775-98.—Fisk. E. L.  The medical aspect of the
changing  status of  the causes  of sickness  and death.  Proc.
Nat.  Conf.  Social  Work,  1928,  55:  151-5— Freudenberg,
K.  Versuch zur Erfassung der wirtschaftlichen Bedeutung der
einzelnen Todesursachen.  Zschr. Hyg.,  1924, 103: 111-22 —
Gamaliel, P. N. [Diseases and  deaths of the population of the
Libava-Romen railway during  1912]  Vest,  zhelleznodor.
med.,  Saratov, 1913, 2: No.  10, 83-91.—Hanser. Ueber Tod
und Todesursachen.  Vereinsbl. pfalz. Aerzte, 1924, 36: 195;
229; 256.—Helly, K. Anatomische und klinische Todesursache
in der Obduktionsdiagnose.  Verh. Deut. path. Ges., 1928, 23:
366-71.—Hoffman,  F.  L.  The mortality  from degenerative
diseases.  Med. Brief, 1918, 46: 313-9.—Hogue, S. F.  Some
uncommon postmortem findings.  J. Arkansas M. Soc, 1923-
24,  20: 115-20.—Knibbs, G. H.  On the  establishment of a
series of norms of death rates for various diseases.  Tr. Internat.
Congr. Hyg. Demogr. (1912) 1913. 6: 343-51.—Landsberger.
Todesursachen und Konfession.   Haibmschr. Sozialhyg., 1918,
26:  17;  25.—Lepeschkin, W.  W.  Death  and its  causes.
Q.  Rev.  Biol., 1931,  6:  167-77.  Also  repr.—Matsuo,  Y.
Pathologisch-anatomische,  statistische Beobachtung bei Jap-
anern, Koreanern und  Chinesen in der  Mandschurei (auf
Grund des Sektionsmaterials unseres Institutes im Verlaufe der
letzten 23 Jahre)  J.  Orient.  M., Dairen,  1935, 22: 45.—
Morris,  I.  B.  Consecutive autopsies  of unusual  interest.
Lancet, Lond., 1931, 2: 737-9.—Myers, G.  P.  A review of
184 deaths among emplovees subject to periodic examination.
Indust. M., 1937, 6: 534-6.—Nolan, L. E.  A statistical study
of  1,250  autopsies  in  Veterans'  Administration  Hospitals.
Med.  Bull. Veterans  Admin.,  1932, 9: 124.—Polliot.  Une
interessante trouvaille  d'autopsie.  Arch.  med.  pharm.  mil.,
1909, 54: 91-5.—Ravicini, S. Circa le cause di morte.  Difesa
sociale, 1934,  13: 59-63.—Rittenhouse, E.  E.  The increasing
mortality from degenerative maladies.  Pop. Sc. Month., 1913,
82:  376-80.—Holland.  Compte rendu d'une autopsie.  Bull.
Acad, med., Par., 1919, 3. ser.,  82: 243-5.—Sachs, A.  Ueber
Gefasstod.   Wien.  med.  Wschr., 1933,  83: 121.—Sai,  K.
Hygienic  study of deaths of Japanese in Chosen.  J. Chosen
M.  Ass., 1936, 26: 41.—Sand, K.  [Slight injuries as causes of
death]   Bibl.  keger,  1927,  119: 264-88.—Simpson, V.  E.
Causae mortis.   Am. J. Digest. Dis.,  1936-37, 3: 351-9.—
Sison, A. B. M.  Causes of death in the medical wards of the
Philippine General Hospital; a  comparative study.  J. Philip-
pine Islands M. Ass.,  1924, 4: 87-9.—Strauss, P.  Les causes
de la  mortalite.  Rev.  philanthrop., Par., 1911-12, 31:  97;
225.—Ten (The)  chief causes of death.   N. England J.  M.,
1937,  217:  371.—Thorsness, E. T.   Pathologic changes  as
related to causes of  death,  as demonstrated in 1,000 autopsies.
Rocky Mountain M.  J., 1938,  35: 222-4.—Weidman, F.  D.
Pathological findings   with  occasional  clinical  notes, from
selected cases coming to autopsy at the hospital.  Rep. Phila-
delphia Gen. Hosp.,  1916, 10: 261-90.—Wen, K. C, & Branch.
J. R. B.   CaQses  of  425 deaths  during the  last 5 years on the
surgical service of the first hospital of the  Red Cross Society
of China, Shanghai.  Chin. M. J., 1935, 49: 652-7.—Widmer, C.
Rhythmus,  Standort  und Todesursache.  Ther. Geeenwart,
1925,  66: 528-33.—Yater, W.  M., & Hussey,  H. H.  The
cause  of death.  Med. Ann. District of Columbia, 1035,  4:
119-24.

----  Causes:  Classification and  nomenclature.
   France.   Ministere  des  affaires  etran-
geres.   Nomenclatures internationales des mala-
dies et des causes de deces.  77p.   8?  Par., 1921.
   France.   Statistique  generale.   Nomen-
clatures internationales des maladies,  causes de
deces,  causes d'incapacite  de travail.   135p.  8?
Par., 1930.
   Great Britain.  Registrar General.  Man-
ual  of the international list  of causes of  death
adapted for use in England and Wales, Scotland
and  Northern  Ireland.    Based   on  the  fourth
decennial revision by the International Commis-
sion, Paris,  1929.  146p.   8?   Lond., 1931.
   [International]   Conference  Internatio-
nale pour la revision de la nomenclature des
causes de mort.  Par.,  1.-4.,  1900-29.
   King, W.  A.   Relation of phy=icians to  mor-
tality statistics;  the international  classification
of causes  of death  as  adopted  by the United
States  census office and approved by the Ameri-
can Public Health Association.  26p.  8?  Wash
1903.
   United States.   Bureau  of  the  Census.
Modes of statement of cause of death and dura-
tion  of illness upon  certificates  of death;  com-
parison of forms now in use in the United States
and  certain other countries and suggestion of  a
modification of the  standard certificate of  death
in  order  to  secure  uniform  and  definite  state-
ments of  causes of death ... check-list of registra-
tion  officials,  reports  and bulletins.    81p.   8?
[Wash., 1907]
  ----  International  classification of the causes
of  sickness  and  death; revised by the Interna-
tional  Commission.   146p.   8?  Wash., 1910.
  ----Manual  of   the  international  list of
causes of  death,  based on the fourth decennial
revision  by  the international  commission,  Paris,
October  16 to 19, 1929.  342p.  8?  Wash., 1931.
  ----   Manual of the  joint  causes  of  death;
showing  assignment to the preferred title of the
international  list  of  causes  of death.    3.  ed.
255p.  8?   Wash.,  1933.
  United States.   Statistics  of causes of death;
agreement between the United States of America
and  other  powers  and  protocol   of  signature.
20p.   8?   Wash., 1935.
  Benassi,  G., & Moriani, G.  In tema di causa di morte.
Gazz.  osp., 1924, 45: 270-2.—Dornedden & Linden.  Neuord-
nung der deutschen Todesursachenstatistik.  Reichsgesundhbl.,
1932,  7: Beih.  2, 11-3.—Dublin, L. L,  & Van Buren, G. H.
Contributory causes of death; their importance and suggestions
for their classification.  Am. J. Pub. Health,  1924, 14: 100-5.—
Grant, J. B., Huang. T. F., & Hsu, S. C. A preliminary note
on classification of  causes of death  in  China.   Nat. M. J.
China, 1926-27, 13: 1-23.—Huber,  M.  L'unification de  la
statistique  des  causes de  deces.  Bull. Inst, internat. statist.,
Haye,  1924, 21: Dt 2, 269-73.—International list of  causes of
death.  Am. J. Pub. Health, 1927, 17: 887-94.  Also Rapp.
epidem., Geneve, 1936, 15: 49-70.—Internationales Abkommen
iiber die Todesursachenstatistik.  Reichsgesundhbl.,  1935, 10:
545-7.—Jakowenko, E.  Ueber die Nomenklatur und  Klassi-
fikation  der  Todes- und  Krankheitsursachen.   Arch, sozial.
Hyg.,  1930, 5: 26-33.—Low, C.  W.  A study  of 008 death
claims.  Nat. M. J. China,  1922-23, 9: 109-21.—Macphail,
E. S.  The  International Conference  of 1929 on the nomen-
clature of the causes of death.  Canad. Pub. Health J., 1930,
21:  432-43.—Merklen, P.   L'homme en  face de  la  mort.
Strasbourg med., 1931, 91: 3-7.—Roesle, E.  Die Vorbereitung
rler  4. Revision der internationalen Liste der Todesursachen
vom Jahre 1929.  Arch, sozial. Hyg., 1929, n. F., 4: 210-23.
        Die neuen internationalen Listen der Todesursachen
fiir das Jahrzehnt 1931-40.  Ibid., 1930, 5: 190-203.—Rose. A.
Some  of the incorrect and hybrid terms in the manual of the
international list of causes of death, published by the Bureau
of Census,  E. Dana Durand.  Director,  Washington,  Govt
Printing Office.  1911.  Am. M. Compend,  1913, 39:  200.—
Schafft. Die Todesursachen in den Sterbekarten der Standes-
amter.  Zschr. Medbeamte, 1926,  39:  442-6.—Spain,  J.  O.
Uniform classification of joint causes of death.  Am. J. Pub.
Health, 1923,  13:  1015-7.—Tomanek, E.  [Statistics of mor-
tality  and the international nomenclature of the causes of
death]  Bratisl. lek. listy, 1937, 17: 8-21.—Uber, M. Nomen-
clatura de las causas de muerte.  Bol. Cons. nac. hig., Montev.,
1929, 24: 307-35.

----   Causes:  Statistics.

  Boening, I.   *Todesursachen der alten Leute.
20p.   8?   Kiel, 1933.
  Change (The) in rank of  the  principal  causes of death.
Statist.  Bull.  Metrop. Life Insur., 1932, 13:  4-7.—Collins,
S. D.   A general view of the causes of illness and death at
specific ages; based on records of  9,000 families in 18  states
visited periodically for  12 months, 1928-31.  Pub. Health
Rep.,  Wash.,  1935, 50: 237-55.  ------  Age incidence of
illness  and death considered in broad disease groups;  based
on records for 9,000 white families in 18 states visited peri-
°dlcally for 12 months,  1928-31.  Ibid., 507-25.—Conditions
(Les)  economiques  en rapport avec les causes des deeds, la
mortalite et la natalite.  Arch, anthrop. crim., Par., 1912, 27:
207-15.—Death rates  in a group of insured persons; rates for
principal causes of death for December, 1929, and for the years
1911 and 1919 to 1931.  Pub. Health Rep.,  Wash., 1930, 45:
489; passim.—Death  rates per  100,000 for  principal causes.
Statist. Bull. Metrop.  Life Insur., 1933,  14: 11.—Deaths from
specified causes in large towns.   Rapp. epidem., Geneve, 1931,
10: 131; 169; passim.—Dublin, L. I., Kopf, E. W., & Lotka, A. J.
j he components of death curves; an  analysis  of life table
deaths by  causes.   Am. J. Hv^.,  1027, 7: I'll!) :«:>, —Green-
wood,  M., jr., & Candy, R. H.  The fatality of  fractures of
the  lower extremity and of lobar pneumonia, a study of hos-
pital mortality rates,  17,51-1901.  J. R. Statist. Soc  Lond
1010-11,  74:  365-405.—Life  hazards  at  each age "' Illinois'
Health Q., 1932, 4: 99-139.—Pearl. R.. & Bacon, A. L   Bio-
metrical studies in pathology; statistical  characteristics of a
population  composed of  necropsied persons.  Arch   Path
Chic,  1926,  1: 329-47—Pohlen, K. Ueber die  Berechnung 
45
DEATH
von VerhHltnisziffern bei der Todesursachen- und Erkrankungs-
statistik.  Zschr. Gesundhverwalt., 1933, 4: 563-6.  ------
Zur  Einrichtung  einer  kombinierten klinisch-anatomischen
Todesursachenstatistik  im Deutschen Reich.   Med. Klin.,
Berl., 1937, 33: 1534-9.—Post, R.  von.  [Causes of death and
age]   Sven. lak.  tidn., 1931, 28: 801-12.

----  Causes: Statistics, comparative.
   Cherry, T.  Cancer and acquired resistance to tuberculosis
Med. .1. Australia,  1924,  2: 372; 1925, 1: 581.—Claremont, C. A.
On the correlation between the corrected cancer and diabetes
deathrates.  Biometrika, Cambr.,  1916,  11: 191-200.—Com-
parative  (The)  mortality  from  diabetes  and  tuberculosis.
Statist. Bull.  Metrop.  Life Insur.,  1936,  17:  No. 2, p.6-9,
2  maps.—Deaths  from  influenza  and pneumonia.   Science,
1919, n. ser., 49: 142.—Greenwood, M., jr., & Wood, F.  The
relation between  the  cancer  and diabetes  death-rates.   J.
Hyg., Lond., 1914, 14:  83-118.—Mills, C. A.  Geographic or
climatic variations in the death rate  from  pernicious  anemia,
exophthalmic  goiter,  Addison's disease and angina pectoris.
Arch. Int. M., 1930, 46: 741-51.—Mortalite par tuberculose
et par cancer, par groupes d'ages, dans divers pays, au cours des
annees 1920 a 1926.  Bull. Off. internat. hyg. pub., Par., 1929,
21:  1730-6.—Tizzano,  A.  Sulla  variazioni stagionali della
mortalita per cancro e per tubercolosi.  Riv. pat. sper., 1936-37,
17:  444-56.—Wolff", G.  Zur  Standardisierung der Sterblich-
keitsmessung nach dem Kriege; kritische Bemerkungen  zur
Bewertung der  rohen Sterbeziffern an Krebs, Diabetes und
Tuberkulose.  Arch, sozial. Hyg., 1928, n. F., 3:  343-52.
Causes:  Statistics:  Value.
   Accuracy (The) of  certified causes of death;  its relation to
mortality statistics and the International List.   Pub. Health
Rep., Wash., 1916, 31: 2539; passim.  Also repr.—Bogusat.
Die Todesursachenstatistik und ihre Bedeutung fiir den Arzt.
Zschr. arztl. Fortbild., 1933, 30: 119-21.—Dornedden, H.  Zur
Neuordnung der deutschen Todesursachenstatistik.   Deut.
med. Wschr., 1932, 58: 819-21.—Dublin, L. I., & Kopf, E. W.
The  improvement of  statistics  of cause of death through
supplementary  inquiries to  physicians.   Pub.  Am.  Statist.
Ass., 1916, 15:  175-91.—Dunn, H.  L.  The  evaluation of the
effect upon mortality  statistics of the selection of the primary
cause of death.  J.  Am.  Statist. Ass.,  1936,  31:  113-23.—
Emerson, H., Davis, W. H. [et al.]  Accuracy of certified causes
of death.   Am. J. Pub. Health,  1928, 18:  565-71.—Gowen,
G H  Vital statistics as an indicator of accuracy of diagnosis.
Illinois-M.  J.,  1936,  69:  142-6.—Lubarsch,  O.  Einiges zur
Sterblichkeits-  und   Leichenoffnungsstatistik.   Med.  Klin.,
Berl  1924, 20: 299.—Neurdenburg, M.  G.   Die Genauigkeit
der Todesursachen-Statistik  auf  Grund  der  niederlandischen
Methoden der Erhebung und Bearbeitung der Angaben. Arch.
sozial. Hyg., 1929, n. F., 4: 114-8.  ------ [The physician and
statistics of causes of death]  Geneesk.  bl., 1930, 28:  287-
354__Pohlen,  K.  Sterblichkeit  und Anstaltsdiagnosen  in
Stadt und  Land. Reichsgesundhbl., 1937, 12: 240-2  ——-
Die  Sicherung  der  Todesursachenstatistik  durch Anstalts-
diagnose und Sektion in der Baseler Wohnbevolkerung 1935.
Ibid  278   ------  Ueber den Erkenntniswert  der  Todes-
ursachenstatistik.   Deut.  med.  Wschr.,  1938,  64: 791-4.—
Rosenfeld, G.  Der Wert des Arztes.  Prakt. Arzt, 1927, n. 1<.,
12: [Prakt. Arztfrau] 25.—Tizzano, A.  La teoria  di Lexis e
la statistica delle cause di  morte.   Fol. med., Nap., 1937, 23:
816-34—Van Buren, G.  H.  Comparability: the will-o -me-
wisp of'cause of death statistics?  Am. J. Pub. Health, 1917, 7:
1016-26.—Vaternahm,  T.   Aerztliche   Betrachtungen  zur
Todesursachenstatistik. Deut. med. Wschr., 1929,  55: 662 —
Verrijn Stuart,  C. A.  [Desirability  of completion of the statis-
tics on death causes]  Ned. tschr. geneesk., 1935, 79: 5262-5.

____  Causes:  Statistics—by  cities  and  coun-
   tries.
   Italy.    Istittjto   centrale  di  statistica.
Statistica  delle  cause  di  morte;  Roma,   pt  1,
1881-86;  1888;  1895-
   Also pt 2, 1929.
   Mexico.   Departamento de la Estadistica
Nacional.   Defunciones  registradas en la  Re-
publica y en cada entidad federativa, por causas
(nomenclatura internacional  abreviada) y grupos
de edad;  periodo  1922-30.   [v. p.] fol.   Mexico,
1932
   Netherlands.   Centraal Bureau voor de
Statistiek.   Statistiek van  de sterfte  naar  den
Ieeftijd  en de oorzaken van den dood.   Gravenh.,
1901-                        „              .   -p...,
   Sweden.   Statistiska Centralbyra.  JJods-
orsaker.   Stockholm.   1911-
   Andamento della mortality e delle Principalii  cause ch morte
in Italia   Ann.  igiene,  1937,  47: 28b-90— Beh a, R.   Die
Gesamtmortalitat an Tuberkulose und Krebs in Preussenim
Jahre 1913.   Berl. klin. Wschr., 1914, 51:  0,5.------   uie
Gestorbenen uberhaupt und  die an einigen wichtigen Krank-
heiten Gestorbenen in  Preussen  in den  Jahren von 1876 bis
1910.  Med. statist. Nachr., Berl., 1911-12, 3: 486.—Hertelsen,
A.  [The mortality in Greenland and some of its cau>es]   Hibl.
lager, 1910, 8 R.,  11: 459-504.- Bewegung  (Die) dei Bevol-
kerung in Preussen unter Hervorhebung der wichtigsten Todes-
ursachen der Gestorbenen in den einzelnen Vierteljahren der
Kalenderjahre 1910 und 1911.   Med. statist. Nachr.,  Berl.,
1912-13, 4: 1-21.—Bombay.  Statistique demographique ...
mortalite generale  par groupes d'age, mortalite pour certaines
causes  de deeds, mortalite infantile  par  principals causes de
d6ces.   Bull. Olf. internat. hyg. pub., Par.,  1936, 28: 131.—
Causes  (The)  of  mortality in France—syphilis, tuberculosis,
alcoholism.  J.  Am. M. Ass., 1935,  104: 1918.—Clark,  H. C.
A chart presenting the incidence of the more common causes of
death on the Panama Canal Zone as found at autopsy during
the years 1904 to 1916, inclusive.  Proc. M. Ass. Canal  Zone
(1917)  1919, 10: pt 2, 20-3.—Cleland,  J. B., Fry, H.  K.. A-
Maegraith, B. G.   Notes on the pathological lesions and vital
statistics of Australian  natives in Central Australia.  Med. .1.
Australia, 1930, 2: 80-3.—Danemark.   Mortalite et  taux de
mortalite par cancer, tuberculose, pneumonie  (annees 1934 a
1935 et periode 1921-25)  Bull. Off. internat. hyg. pub.,  Par.,
1936,  28: 316-22.—Daser, P. P. Die Krebs- und Tuberku-
losesterblichkeit der Stadt Innsbruck in den Jahren  1900 bis
1931.   Wien. klin.  Wschr., 1934, 47:  33-6— Deacon, W.  J. V.
The 10  principal  causes of death in 1932.  Michigan  Pub.
Health,  1933, 21:  183-9.  ------   The principal causes of
death in Michigan  in 1934.   Ibid.,  1935, 23: 103-9.—Deaths
from all causes in certain large cities of the United States during
the week ended February 17, 1923,  infant mortality, annual
death rate,  and comparison with corresponding week  of  1922.
Pub. Health Rep., Wash., 1923, 38: 400. — Deaths from in-
fluenza  and pneumonia combined, in large cities, December 3,
1922, to January 6, 1923.  Ibid., 100; 201.   De Porte,  J. V.
Recorded and resident death rates in New York State; cancer,
all forms:  1927-30.  N.  York State J.  M..  1932,  32: 202.—
Dornedden, H.  Die Ursachen der  Sterbefiille  im  Deutschen
Reich  im Jahre 1931.   Reichsgesundhbl., 1933, 8: 753-6.—
Eheschliessunnen, Geburten und Todesfiille mit Hervorhebung
der wichtigsten Todesursachen der Gestorbenen in Oesterreich
im Jahre 1931.   Mitt. Volksgesundhamt., Wien,  1932,  58.—
Ergebnisse  der Todesursachenstatistik im Deutschen Reiche
fiir das Jahr  1912-13.   Med.  statist.  Mitt.  Gesundhamt,
1915,  18:  1-490;  1917,  19:  1-498.—Espagne.   Statistique
demographique  (natalite; mortalite)  de 1935; taux  de na-
tality et de mortalite de  1900 a 1935; taux de mortalite par
certaines causes de deces de 1934 et 1935.  Bull. Off.  internat.
hyg. pub.,  Par.,   1936, 28: 2305.—Etat de  Brunei  (Borneo
britannique) statistique  demographique de  1932  a  1935 et
mortalite par causes de deces en 1935.  Ibid., 2200.—Fisk, E. L.
Increasing mortality in the United States, from diseases of the
heart,  blood vessels and  kidneys.  N. York M. J., 1916,  103:
97_1 OC.—Kielchor. W.  W. E.  Report to the local government
board  upon the sanitary circumstances and  sanitary  adminis-
tration of the county borough of Middlesbourgh, with special
reference to the persistently high general death rate and in-
fantile  mortality  and  their causes.  Rep.  Local Gov.  Bd
 I'ubl.  Health,  Lond.,  1910, n. ser., No.  35,  1-44.—Garcia
 Duriin. R.  TCstadfstica de mortalidad infecciosa registrada en
 Valladolid durante los  aftos 1900 a 1914 y consideraciones que
 tie ella  se deducen.  Clin, castellana, Valladolid, 1915, 11: 81-
 104.—Gasc, P.   Demographie  d'apres-guerre et  principales
 causes  de deces en Alsace et en Lorraine.  Ann.  hyg., Par.,
 1927,  n. ser.,  5: 339-51.—Geburten, Eheschliessungen und
 Todesfiille  mit Hervorhebung  wichtiger  Todesursachen  der
 Gestorbenen im preussischen Staate sowie in dessen Regierungs-
 bezirken wahrend des  4 Vierteljahres 1911-13.  Med. statist.
 Nachr., Berl., 1911-12,  3:  464;  passim.—Gestorbene nach
 Todesursachen und nach Kantonen  und Stadten  1933.  Bull.
 Bidg.   Gesundhamt.,   1934,   242-5.—Hauptergebnisse   der
 Todesursachenstatistik im  Deutschen  Reiche fiir das  Jahr
 1930 mit einem Anhang fur das Saargebiet fur die Jahre 1929
 und 1931. Reichsgesundhbl., 1932, 7: Sonderbeil., 33; passim.—
 Hongrie.  Mouvements de la population (mariages, naissances
 vivantes, deces de toutes causes, accroissement naturel de la
 population et age)  Bull. Off. internat.  hyg. publ, Par., 1936,
 28: 2368.—Irlande du Nord.  Natalite, nuptialite,  mortalite
 gen6rale et par sexes, groupes d'age, tuberculose et principales
 causes  de  d6ces.   Ibid., 916-9.—Italic   Mortalite generale
 (chiffres absolus  et  proportionnels) taux  de mortalite  par
 tuberculose et par d'autres causes de deces; taux de lethalite
 pour certaines maladies contagieuses a  declaration obligatoire
  (annees  1872-1930)    Ibid.,  1935,  27:  1797-800.   ---—-
 Taux  de mortalite par causes de deces  (annees 1931 et 1932)
 Ibid.,  1936, 28:  133.—Japon.  Taux de nuptialite, natalite,
 mortinatalite, mortalite g6n6rale, mortalite infantile,  accroisse-
 ment  de la population; taux de mortalite gen6rale par groupe
 d'age;  age moyen des deced6s; taux de morbidite et de mortalite
 pour certaines causes de deeds (annees 1882 a 1933)  Ibid.,
  1935, 27: 2226-31.—Koller, S.   Der Kreislauf- und der Krebs-
 tod in Preussen von 1905 bis 1928.   Arch, sozial. Hyg., 1933,
 8: 153-71.—Kordobovsky,  P.   [Study  of causes  of death  of
 Ukrainian village population]  Profil. med., Kharkov, 1927, 6:
 33_7.—Long, E. R. Trends in statistics on the causes of death
 in Philadelphia; a brief  analysis for the century 1830-1936.
 Arch. Path., Chic, 1938, 25: 918-21.—Lumsden,  L. L.  Geo-
 graphical distributions of mortality from tuberculosis, cancer,
 aDDendicitis, and typhoid fever in the white population of the
 United States.  Pub. Health Rep., Wash., 1937, 52: 791-8.— 
DEATH
46
DEATH
Dunn, H. L. [et al.l  Death certification.  Am. J. Pub. Health,
1937, 27: suppl.,  197.—Bellows. M. T., Muench, H.  [et al.]
Death certification.  Ibid., 1938, 28: suppl..  162.—Bruinsma,
G. W.   Doodsoorzaak en iljkschouwing.   Med. wbl.  Ncder-
land,  1895-96.  12:  601-3.—Bygott, A. H.  Death  certifica-
tion.  Pub. Health, Lond.,  1923-24,  37:  103-11.------
Problems of death certification and registration. J. State M.,
Lond.,  1924, 32:  262-76.— Casady, G. G.   Minnesota's  new
death certificate.   J.  Lancet,  1030,  50:  618-20.—Castro  y
Bachiller, R. de.   Determinaeion  de la fecha de la muerte.
Rev. med.  cir.  Habana, 1936,  41: 507-607.—Certification of
causes of death.  Annual  Rep. Chief M. Off.  Min. Health,
Lond. (1936) 1937, 20-3.—Certification of the causes of death;
issue of a  new manual on  the International List.  Lancet,
Lond., 1927, 1: 358-60.—Certificats (Les) de  deces.  Rev. g6n.
clin. ther., 1924, 38: 75-8.—Deacon, W. J. V.  Tests and pro-
motion  of  registration  of  births and  deaths.  Am.  J.  Pub.
Health,  1937, 27: 492-8.—Death certification; the new  form
of medical   certificate.   Lancet, Lond.,  1927,  1:  1314-6.—
Decret du 17 mars 1932 concernant les sepultures et la consta-
tation de la cause du deces (Poland)  Bull. Off.  internat. hyg.
pub., Par.,  1933, 25: 763-9.—Defries, R. D., & Sellers, A. H.
The physician and the new Canadian death  certificate.  Canad.
M.  Ass. J., 1935, 32: 431-5.   Also Canad.  Pub. Health J.,
1935,  26:  160-7.—Gallois.   Declaration  de  naissance  et de
deces.  Vie med.,  1924, 5: 309-12.—Gaussel.  La declaration
des decSs.   Paris  med.,  1923, 49:  414-6.—Grey. F. T.  The
difficulties of death certification.   Clin.  J.,  Lond., 1938, 67:
284-9.—Icard. S.  La  constatation des deces  comment elle
est  faite, comment elle doit Stre faite;  necessite  de la creation
d'un service municipal pour la verification  medicale des deces.
Marseille med., 1925, 62: 1365-95.—Inclusion of Texas  com-
plete death  registration  area for continental United  States
Month.  Bull.  Indiana  Div.  Pub.  Health,  1934,  37: 38.—
Kiissbacher, M.  Todesscheine.  Deut. med. Wschr., 1928. 54:
107.—Krieg, M.  Der Unfug der Herzschlag-Diagnose auf den
Totenscheinen.   Zschr.  arztl.  Fortbild.,  1933,  30:  617 —
Macphail, E. S.  The  medical  certificate of death.   Canad.
Pub. Health J., 1933, 24: 65-71.------Rules for choice of
causes of death in the Dominion Bureau  of  Statistics.  Ibid.,
413-9.—Maffei, W. E.  Servico  de verifiea?ao de obitos; dados
estatisticos  baseados em 1.809 necroscopias realisadas de 1 de
maio de 1931 a 31 de abril de 1932.  Ann. Fac. med. S. Paulo,
1937, 13: 269-89.—Marquis, E.  Sur la declaration obligatoire
des causes de deces.  Bull. Acad, med., Par., 1938, 3. ser., 119:
728-32.—Marradi Fabroni,  S.  Un nuovo  metodo di accerta-
mento della morte.  Arch. farm, sper.,  1928-29,  46: 177-88.—
Marten, M. E.   The determination  of  the  cause of death.
Med. Times, N. Y., 1936, 64: 47; 58.—Martin, E.  La declara-
tion des decSs en  France; modifications a  apporter a l'article
77 du Code civil, aux articles 15 et 21 de la loi du 30 novembre
1892 sur l'exercice de la medecine.   Ann.  med. leg.,  1923, 3:
426-35.—Meier, E., & Baland, M.  Die  Krankheitsangaben
der behandelnden Aerzte in der deutschen Todesursachenstatis-
tik  193.3. Reichsgesundhbl., 1936, 11:  890-900.—Meixner, K.
Die Wiirdigung arztlicher Hilfe  in Gutachten iiber die Todes-
ursache.  Wien. klin.  Wschr.,  1937,  50: 753.—Pietrusky, F.
Ueber die falsche Ausstellung der Todesbescheinigung.  Munch.
med. Wschr., 1927, 74: 315-7.—Purchase,  W. B.  Legal duty
of the medical practitioners in the certification of death.  Brit.
M.  J., 1932, 2: 974.—Riabikin, P. A.  [Determining the causes
of death among the population]   Sovet. vrach. J., 1936, 1:
1722-7.—Sellers, A. H.  The physician's statement of cause of
death.  Am. J. Pub. Health,  1938, 28: 430-44.—Tracey, W. R.
The new Canadian death certificate. Canad.  M. Ass. J., 1935,
32: 430.  Also Canad.  Pub. Health  J.,  1935, 26: 157-9.—
Unsatisfactory terms for cause of death.  Week. Bull. California
Dep. Pub.  Health, 1935, 14: 117.—Vergely, J.  L'utilite des
diagnostics   precis des causes de deces.    J.  med.  Bordeaux,
1927, 57: 603.—Weinzirl, A.  What was  the cause of death?
Baltimore Health  News, 1933, 10: 37.—Wood, H. B.  Writing
the death  certificate.   J.  Am. M. Ass.,  192S, 90: 1534-6.
------Death certificate  deficiencies.   Pennsylvania M. J.,
1930-31, 34: 21-3.
Meier, E. Die Sterblichkeit an Scharlach, Diphtherie, Masern
und  Keuchhusten in Preussen.   Mschr. Kinderh.,  1929, 44:
415-20.—Moine. M.  Contribution  a I'etude statistique des
principales  causes de deces  enregistres en  France, en  1925.
Rev. hyg.,  Par., 1928,  50: 241-61.—Mortality from typhoid,
tuberculosis, and pneumonia in  43  large cities, 1922.  Pub.
Health Rep., Wash., 1923, 38: 142-4.—Norvege.  Nuptialite,
natalite,  mortinatalite,  mortalite generale, excedent de nais-
sances, mortalite generale par groupes  d'age, mortalite par
causes  de deces  et mortalite par tuberculose  par groupes d'age
et par sexe (annes 1886 a 1934)  Bull. Off. internat. hyg. pub.,
Par., 1936,  28: 533-7.—Pohlen, K.  Die Hiiufigkeit der  unbe-
kannten Todesursachen in Griechenland.  Deut.  med.  Wschr.,
1935, 61: 1645.—Porto Rico.  Population, mortalite,  et taux
de mortalite generale et par  certaines causes de dec£s (annees
1932 a 1935)  Bull.  Off. internat. hyg. pub.,  Par., 1937, 29:
2157.—Principal causes  of death: 1921.  Pub. Health  Rep.,
Wash., 1923, 38: 11; passim.—Rahts.  Ergebnisse  der Todes-
ursachenstatistik;  die   Sterbefalle  im  Deutschen  Reiche
wahrend  des Jahres  1908  (Fortsetzg. a. Bd.  XIII, 153-190)
nebst Anhang betr. die Abnahme der Sterbefalle an Tuberku-
lose  unter  der  Bevolkerung des deutschen Reiches.   Med.
statist.  Mitt.  Gesundhamt.,  1911, 14:  123-09;  117T201;
2  maps.   ------   Ergebnisse  der Todesursachenstatistik;
die Sterbefalle  im  Deutschen  Reiche  wrihrend des  Jahres
1909.  Ibid., 1012,  15:  93-140.—Rosenfeld.  Woran sterben
die Breslauer?   Med.  Klin.,  Ber!., 1928,  24: 855;  893.—
Roubakine, A.  Sur les causes de la mortalite en France.  Bull.
Acad,  med.,  Par.,  1935, 3. ser., 113: 492-500.—Rousseau-
Saint-Philippe.   Pourquoi  et  comment  meurt-il  encore en
France, et quand meme, tant d'enfants en bas age?   J. med.
Bordeaux,  1922, 52:  790-5.—Statistical  review  for  1922;
the number of  deaths  from all  causes registered  during the
year was 11,080, which corresponds to a rate of 11.6 per 1,000
population,  the  mortality from  pneumonia being  unusually
high during the early  part  of the  year; 62 deaths from al-
coholism were  recorded.  City  Health,  Detr., 1923,  6: 3-
14.—Sterbefalle  infolge anderer Todesursachen  1933 und
1934.   Bull.  Eidg.  Gesundhamt., 1935,   139.—Sterblich-
keit  (Die)  der  Gesamtbevolkerung  des preussischen Staates
nach  Todesursachen und  Altersklassen wahrend  des Jahres
1910.  Med. statist,  Nachr., Ber!.. 1911-12, 3: 167, passim.—
Stocks, P., & Karn, M. N.  The distribution of  cancer and
tuberculosis mortality in England and  Wales.  Ann.  Eugen.,
Cambr.,  1931, 4: 341-61, 4 pi.—Taux de mortalite par causes
de deces pour  chacune des  annee;;  1923 a  1924.   Bull. Off.
internat. hyg.  pub., Par.,  1934, 26: 2140.—Taux de  nata-
lite,  de  mortinatalite  et   de mortalite  generale, infantile
tuberculeuse  typholdique  et cancereuse (1925-33)   (Ameri-
que)   Ibid., 1418-2.5.—Tornau.  Ueber die  Todesursachen  in
Deutschland.  Deut. med.  Wschr.,  1934, 60:  447-9.—Valen-
zuela,  A. J.   iDe que nos  morimos? consideraciones alrededor
de la primera estadistica de mortalidad hecha en el Ecuador.
Bol. Of.  san. panamer.,  1925, 4:  13-24.—Yugoslavie.  Repar-
tition  des causes de deces (annees  1924 a 1930)   Bull. Off.
internat. hyg. pub., Par., 1930, 28: 538.

----    Causes: Statistics—by occupations.
   Causes (The) of death by occupation. Sc. Month., 1917, 5:
572.—Causes of death,  bv occupation.  Month. Labor Rev.,
1930, 30: 17-23.—Ward, R. V.  Causes of death by occupation.
Canad. Pub. Health J., 1930, 21:  462-4.

----    Certification and registration.

   Great  Britain.   Parliament.   House  of
Commons.   First  and  second  reports from the
select committee on death certification; together
with  the proceedings  of the  committee,  minutes
of  evidence,  appendix,  and  index.   357p.   fol.
Lond.,  1893.
   Scheredine,   N.    *Sur  la  necessite  d'une
verification   scientifique   des  deces.   41p.    8?
Par., 1931.
   Villela de Andrade,  P.  *Servigo  de  veri-
ficacao de obitos  em  Sao Paulo.   35p.    8?  S.
Paulo,  1933.
   Unger, W.   *Beitrage zur  Frage der  kon-
kurrierenden Todesursachen.   27p.    8?    [Berl.-
Wilmersdorf'l 1926.
   Accuracy (The) of certified causes of death.  Pub. Health
Rep., Wash., 1938, 53: 172-205.—Ashton, T. E. The form of
the  Canadian  medical certificate  of  death.   Canad. Pub.
Health J., 1933, 24: 465-8.—Baland, M.  Die arztliche Krank-
heitsfeststellung in  der  deutschen  Todesursachenstatistik.
Deut.  med. Wschr.,  1936, 62: 780.—Bandel,  R.  Die Erfah-
rungen mit  der vertraulichen  Sterbekarte  nach  Schweizer
Muster in  Niirnberg;  nach einjahriger  Erfahrung.   Munch
med. Wschr., 1926,  73:  1521-3; 1927, 74: 1557.------Die
vertrauliche Sterbekarte nach Schweizer Muster in Niirnberg.
BI. Gesundhfiirs.,  1929, 7:  41-6.   ------  Die vertrauliche
Sterbekarte in  Niirnberg  wahrend  des achten Jahres ihres
Bestehens  1932.   Gesundh. &  Erzieh., 1933, 46:  487-92.
Also Munch, med. Wschr., 1935, 82: 872-4.—Bellows, M. T.,
----   Diagnosis.
   See also  Cadaver.
   Gomes Cardim, J. C.   *Da prova sulfhydrica
de Icard (contribuicao  para  o seu estudo)   68p.
8?   S. Paulo,  1929.
   Martinot,  R.   *Aupres d'un mourant.   47p.
8?   Par., 1935.
   Paes e Alcantara, S. de.   *Contribuicao para
o  estudo da thanatognose (processo do azul de
bromothymol)   42p.  8?   S.  Paulo, 1929.
   Barahona,  J. La muerte real y medios que pueden utilizarse
para confirmarla.  Med. ibera, 1932, 26: 749; 781.—Bordier. H.
A  diathermy  test to establish proof of death.  Brit. J  Phys.
M.,  1932, 7:  140.  Also Strasbourg med.,  1933, 93: 118 —
Cattaneo,  L.   La docimasia hepatica en el diagn6stico de la
muerte rapida o lenta.   Rev. crim., B.  Air.,  103'  19-  743
Also Rev. As. med. argent., 1933, 46: 2683-6.—Cri'le. G. w!
Differentiation between  the  quick and the dead.  Wisconsin
M. J.,  1923-24, 22: 457-61.   Also J. Iowa M.  Soc,  1924, 14:
305-8.—Dopter, C.  [et al.]   Sur  la verification des deces' par
une  experience medico-scientifique.   Bull. Acad,  med.,  Par. 
DEATH                                             47                                            DEATH
 1932, 3. ser., 107: 13.5-9.—Duvoir. M.,  & Melissinos, J.  Le
 diagnostic de la  mort et l'epreuve de la fluoresceine.   Ann.
 med. leg., 1933, 13: 420-9.—Flafig, P. J.  The color of the blood
 as  a  sign of death.  Med. Times, N. Y., 1933,  61: 205-8.—
 Gille, M.  Les signes de la mort. Rev.  prat. biol. appl., Par.,
 1925, 18: 138--15.—Icard, S.  La preuve de la mort reelle par
 le  procede  du seton  (sero-reaction  cadaverique)   Marseille
 med., 1924, 61: 1221-3.  ------  A propos de 2 signes nou-
 veaux de la mort reelle; l'epreuve diathermique et la deforma-
 tion de la pupille sous Taction de la pression digitale.  Ibid ,
 1932, 69: pt 2, 241-7.—Kahn, M. H. A new vascular sign  of
 death.   Am. J.  M.  Sc, 1924,  168:  890-3.—Le  Coquil.  Des
 signes de la mort; moyens simples  de  reconnaitre  les deces.
 Infirm,   fr.,  1924-25,   2:  297;  504.—Maino,  M.   L'esame
 radiologico  come mezzo di diagnosi  di morte.  Radiol, med
 Milano, 1930, 17: 544-58.—Palmieri   V. M.  Applicazione
 dell'indice crioscopico alia diagnosi di morte per impiccamento.
 Riforma med., 1938, 54: 414-7.—Plancke, J.  Le declaration
 et  la verification  des deces.  Tunis,  med.,  1932, 26:  128-42.—
 Rosario, G.  E la deformita pupillare segno patognomonico  di
 morte reale?  Gazz. osp., 1933, 54: 546.—Scatamacchia, E.
 Sul metodo della  fluorescina per la diagnosi della morte.  Arch.
 antrop. crim., Tor., 1937, 57: suppl., 576-81.—Tonelli, L.  La
 deformabilita pupillare segno di morte reale.   Policlinico, 1932,
 39: sez. prat., 205-10.—Vigetti,  E.  La  prueba de la fenolsul-
 foneftaleina en el diagnostico de la muerte real; metodo rapido
 para  la verificaci6n  de la reaccion  de  las funciones vitales.
 Rev. med. Rosario, 1928, 18: 304-10.—Villegas Ruiz, J. de D.
 Valor cientffico del signo de Martenot para distinguir la muerte
 real  de  la muerte aparente.  Gac.  med. Caracas,  1925, 32:
 198-202.  Also Mem. Congr. venezol.  med.  (1924)  1925,  4:
 185-94.

 ----   Ethnographical aspect.
    Dangel,  R.  Mythen  vom  Ursprung  des Todes bei den
 Indianern Nordamerikas.  Mitt. Anthrop. Ges. Wien, 1928, 58:
 341-74.—Fosseyeux. M.  Les  saints   protecteurs  contre  la
 male mort au moyen-age et a  la Renaissance.  Bull. Soc fr.
 hist,  med.,  1935,  29:  339-49.—Parsons,  E.  C.  A few Zuni
 death beliefs and  practices.  Am. Anthrop.,  1916, 18: 245-56.
 ------  Reasoning from analogy at Zufii.  Sc. Month., 1917,
 4:  365-8.—Westermann,  D. Tod und  Leben bei den  Kpelle
 in  Liberia.  Psychol. Forsch., 1922, 1: 59-65.

 ----   experimental.
    See also  Decapitation;  Resuscitation.
    Lumiere,  A., & Noel, R.  Les lesions de  la mise a mort
 experimentale.  Bull,  histol. appl.,  Lyon, 1926,  3:  177-84.—
 Osterhout, W. J. V., & Harris, E. S.  The death wave in Nitella;
 applications of unlike solutions.  .1. Gen. Physiol., 1928-29, 12:
 355-61.—Ozorio de Almeida, M. Sur le mecanisme de la mort
 du lapin place verticalement.   C. rend. Soc.  biol., 1930,  105:
 786-9.—Richet, C, jr., & Dublineau, J.   Etude experimentale
 sur la mort par inhibition pleurale.   Ann.  med. leg., 1930, 10:
 473-9.  ------  La mort subite experimentale d'origine pleuro-
 pulmonaire.  Ibid., 615.

 ----   Forensic  aspect.
    See  also   Autopsy;  Cadaver;   Coroner;  also
 names of specific causes of death.
    Brack, E.   Anatomie des unerwarteten Todes;
 ein  Leitfaden  zur forensischen  Beurteilung von
 schnell erfolgten  Todesfallen.   60p.   8?   Berl.,
 1931.
    Braun, E.  [W.  A.]   *Beitrag zur forensischen
 Bedeutung der plotzlichen Todesfalle  aus natiir-
 licher   Ursache   [Jena]    37p.   8?    Borna-Lpz.,
 1935.
    Doering,  H.    *Magenfullung  und  plotzlicher
 Tod.   24p.  8?  Berl., 1919.
   Also Vjschr. gerichtl. Med.,  1919, 58: 4-23.
    Ollier,  A.   *Etude  medico-iegale  des  morts
 suspectes, subites  ou rapides au  cours des  etats
 aigus ou sub-aigus latents.  60p.  8?  Par.,  1923.
    Rind, G. [R. A.]  *Die  Bedeutung der Adrena-
 linreaktion Cevidallis zum  Zweck  gerichtsarzt-
 licher  Feststellung  eines  plotzlich  oder  langsam
 eingetretenen Todes.   18p.   8?   Berl., 1913.
   Staub, H.   *Bedeutung  der  Irrtiimer bei  der
 Diagnose der  Todesursachen in  Bezug auf  das
 Recht;  Haftpflicht,  Unfallversicherung,  Straf-
 recht,  etc.  [Zurich]  170p.   8?   Zug, 1927.
   Brack, E.  Kasuistisches, Statistisches und Theoretisches
iiber den unerwarteten  Tod aus innerer Ursache.  Deut.  Zschr.
gerichtl.  Med., 1932,  19: 173-92.—Brandis, W. War der Tod
die  Folge des Unfalls  oder eines  Nieren- oder  Herzleidens?
Med.  Klin.,  Berl.,  1928, 24: 1633-5.—Brindeau, A.  A propo?
de la mort subite des jeunes enfants.  Ann. med.  leg., 1923, 3:
437-40.—Costedoat,  A.  L.  D.  L'autopsie  dans  le  cas de
pre.somption de mort subite.  Arch. med. pharm.  mil.,  1933,
98: 683-709.------La mort subite medico-iegale.   Ann.
m6d. leg.,  1929, 9: 589-612.—Fischer, H.  Ueber Konkurrenz
der Todesursachen.  Deut.  Zschr. gerichtl.  Med., 1923, 2:
48-09.—Franck. E.  Alkoholvergiftung  oder  Gehirnerschiit-
terung  als Ursache plotzlichen Todes.  Aerztl.  Sachverst. Ztg,
1927, 33:  144-6.  ------  Bienenstich-Vergiftung  oder Herz-
leiden als Ursache plotzlichen Todes.  Ibid., 1930, 36: 275-80.—
Frank,  T.   Plotzlicher Tod eines 27jahrigen Mannes  beim
Schlagballspiel  als  Folge  seines  anerkannten  DB.-Leidens
(Verlust des linken Auges durch Handgranatenverwendung) als
DB. anerkannt.   Ibid.,  307-12.—Geringer,  J.    Ueber das
Vorkommen der subendokardialen Blutungen und ihre Be-
deutung.  Beitr.  gerichtl.  Med.,  Wien, 1928, 8: 105-48 —
Guija  Morales,  E.  Estudio medicolegal de  la muerte por
precipit,aci6n.   Arch.   med..   Madr.,   1932,  35:  281-7.—
Haberda,  A.  Plotzlicher Tod im Streit.  Wien.  klin. Wschr.,
1925, 38:  588-92.—Hanser, R.  Bericht uber gutachtlich in-
teressante  Todesfalle.   Vereinsbl.  pfalz. Aerzte,  1926, 38:
249-52.—Heger-Gilbert, F.. Laignel-Lavastine & de Laet, M.
La  mort subite medico-iegale.  Ann. med. leg., 1929, 9: 185-
276. Also Gaz. hop.,  1929, 102: 1121-4,  1930, 103: 941.—
Inlow,  W.  DeP.  Coronarv sclerosis versus accidental injury in
sudden death.  J. Indiana'M. Ass.,  1930, 23: 362-6— Janovich,
L.  Blutungen in den  Lymphknoten des Halses  bei verschie-
denen  Todesarten.  Deut.  Zschr. gerichtl.  Med., 1934, 23:
314-8.—Keith,  T.  S.   Uncertified death; an analysis of 200
post-mortem  examinations  done in public  mortuaries at the
request of the coroner.  Brit. M.  J., 1935, 1: 822-4.—Koop-
mann,  H.  Ueber den plotzlichen Tod aus natiirlichep. Ursachen.
Deut.  Zschr. gerichtl.  Med., 1926,  8: 91-115.—Lauren. E.
On sudden  and  unexpected  natural  death  in  medico-legal
practice; being the report of the work performed at the Medico-
Legal Institute, Lund,  during the  years 1900-35.  Acta  path.
microb. scand., 1937, 14: 40-88.—Leitch, C. G.  Heart deaths
as seen by the coroner.  Jackson Co. M. J.,  1936, 30: 323-5.—
Margulies.  Ein  Beitrag zur Klarung  plotzlicher  Todesfalle
beim Baden.  Deut. Zschr. gerichtl. Med., 1930, 16: 112-25.—
Martinez  Selles, M.  Contribuci6n al estudio medico-legal de
la muerte  por inhibici6n.  Med. ibera, 1933, 27: 1-8.—Mathias,
E.  Ueber eine  Konkurrenz dreier  Todesursachen.   Deut.
Zschr.  gerichtl. Med.,  1924, 4: 56-60.—Menesini,  G.  Causa
prima ed ultima della morte.  Arch,  antrop. crim.,  Tor.,  1933,
53: 1563;  1934, 54: 43.—Merkel, H.  Ueber Mageninhalt und
Todeszeit.  Deut.  Zschr. gerichtl. Med., 1922,  1: 346-58.—
Mueller, B.  Mastdarmtemperatur der Leiche und Todeszeit.
Ibid.,  1937,  28:  172-7.  ------   Todeszeitbestimmung auf
Grund   der  ausseren   Besichtigung  und  Untersuchung der
Leiche.  Munch, med.  Wschr.,  1937,  84: 1021-3.—Nedelcu,
P., &  Vasiliu, T.  [Diagnosis of death through  inhibition in
legal medicine]   Romania  med.,  1929, 7:  149-50.—Nippe.
Ueber  Konkurrenz der Todesursachen; erwurgt  oder erschla-
gen?   Aerztl.  Sachverst,  Ztg,  1923, 29: 211-5— Oesterlen.
Zur Beurteilung von Todesfallen im Versorgungs- und Versiche-
rungswesen.  Mschr. Unfallh., 1032,  39:  198-209—Ozelis, K.
[Natural death or  consequence of  former lesions?]  Medicina,
Kaunas, 1933, 14: 368-72.—Pechere. V. La mort subite des
enfants au point de vue medico legal.   Ann. med.  leg.,  1930,
10: 320-34.—Pellegrini,  R.  Sulla  valutazione della  morte
improwisa per causa traumatica (contributo casistico)   Mor-
gagni,  1924, 66: 1601-8.—Ponsold, A.  Die Todeszeitbestim-
mung aus  dem Ablauf der Totenstarrekontraktion des Herzens
und der  dadurch  bedingten  Plasmaverschiebung.   Deut,
Zschr.  gerichtl.  Med.,  1937-38, 29:  163-8.—Raissky,  M.  I.
[Nomenclature  and classification of  deaths in  legal medicine]
Sudeb. med.  ekspertiza, 1928, 49-55.—Reuter, F.  Todlicher
Unfall  durch  Sturz  von der  Leiter oder naturlicher  Tod?
Deut. Zschr.  gerichtl. Med., 1925, 5: 58-62.  ------ Welche
Bedeutung hat die Sektion der  Schadelhohle in  Fallen von
plotzlichem  Tode?  Ibid.,  1926-27.  9: 565-79.—Rosin,  H.
Die Ursachen  plotzlicher  Todesfalle  beim  Baden.   Zschr.
arztl.   Fortbild., 1926,  23:  564-6.—Smith,  S.  Medico-legal
problems in general practice; death in its medico-legal relations.
Practitioner,  Lond.,  1934,  132:  502-15.—Strassmann,  G.
Plotzlicher Tod aus naturlicher  Ursache  oder Tod infolge
Betriebsunfalles?  Beitr. gerichtl. Med., Wien, 1929,  9: 120-5.—
Villegas Ruiz, J. de D.   La muerte  por inhibici6n.   Mem.
Congr.   venezol.  med.  (1926) 1927,  5.  Congr.,  2: 133-44.—
Walcher, K.  Zur  Differentialdiagnose einiger  Zeichen vitaler
Reaktion.   Deut. Zschr. gerichtl. Med., 1934-35, 24: 16-24.—
Weyrich, G.  Erfahrungen iiber den plotzlichen  Tod aus innerer
Ursache  bei  Kindern  und Jugendlichen.   Ibid.,  1933, 22:
116-49.—Wiegand.   Ursachlicher  Zusammenhang zwischen
der arztlichen  Behandlung und  dem  Tode.   Zschr.  arztl.
Fortbild.,  1923,  20: 752.—Ziemke,  E.   Plotzliche Todesfalle
im  Wasser,  insbesondere beim Baden und Sportsehwimmen.
Deut. Zschr. gerichtl. Med., 1929-30, 14- 487-98.

----   Hour, season and weather.
   Baranowski, W.  [Effect of atmospheric  factors on the fre-
quency of death]  Polska gaz. lek., 1936, 15: 686—Belak, S.
Gibt es  eine  27tagige Periode  der Sterbefalle?   Virchows
Arch.,  1938,  301:  653-6.—Bruning, H.  Die Verteilung der
Todesstunden  bei Kindern.  Munch, med. Wschr., 1935, 82:
510.—Chiodarelli,  C.   Distribuzione dei casi di  morte  per
malattie interne in rapporto alle ore del giorno  e  della  notte
ed ai vari mesi dell'anno.  Gior. clin. med., 1935,  16: 560-80.—
Frey, S. Der Tod des Menschen in seinen Beziehungen zu den
Tages-  und Jahreszeiten. Deut. Zschr. Chir., 1929, 218:366-9.— 
DEATH                                           48                                            DEATH
Heinen, G.  Die  Todesstunde.  Umschau,  1925, 29: 848 —
Jenny, E.  Wetter und Tod.  Schweiz. med.  Wschr., 1931, 61:
23.—Jusatz,  H. J., & Eckardt, K.  Die haufigste Todesstunde.
Munch, med. Wschr.,  1934, 81: 709.—Romeiro Sobrinho, F.
A  hora mais frequente da  mortalidade em Sao Paulo.   Ann.
paul. med. cir., 1938, 35: 5-19.

----   Mechanism.

   See also Age;  Disease; Growth.
   Hernandez, E. A.   EI problema de la muerte;
tanatologia; es un capitulo de la medicina  legal
o  de la medicina cientifica?   26p.   8?   Habana,
1925.
   Varigny,  H.  de.   La  mort  et  la  biologie.
308p.   12?   Par., 1926.
   Azpeitia Gutierrez,  E.   Ensayo del estudio medico de la
muerte.  Clin,  lab.,  Zaragoza, 1929, 13:  265-80.—Carrell, A.
The  mvstery of death.  Diplomate,  1936, 8: 39-43.—Corper.
H. J.  Exploring death.  Am. J. Clin. Path., 1933, 3: 145-54 —
Crile, G. W., Telkes, M., & Rowland, A.  F.  An experimental
investigation of the physical  nature  of  death.   Proc.  Am.
Philos. Soc,  1929,  68: 69-81, pi. ------  The physical na-
ture  of death.  Arch. Phys. Ther.,  1930, 11: 541-8.   Also
Siglo med.,  1930,  86:  601-3.—Engelen,  P.   Die  Physiologie
des Todes.   Deut. Aerzte Ztg, 1931, 6:  H.  259.—Fuchs, W.
Theorie und  Therapie des Sterbens.   Psychiat. neur. Wschr.,
1937, 39: 546-50.—Hammerling, J.  Altern und  Tod als
biologisches Problem.  Deut.  Aerzte Ztg,  1932, 7: No. 329.—
Hanser,  R.   Wachstum,   Altern und physiologischer  Tod.
Vereinsbl. pfalz. Aerzte, 1928, 40: 442; 460.—Hernandez,  E. A.
Una  opini6n  interesante sobre el problema de la muerte.   Bull.
Battle Creek Sanit., 1929, 24: 419.—Kotsovsky, D. Apercu du
travail des savants russes sur le probleme  de la vieillesse  et de
la mort.  Riv. biol., 1935, 19: 104-17— Lepeschkin, W. W.
Ueber  physikalisch-chemische Ursachen  des Todes.   Biol.
Zbl., 1926, 46: 480-92.—Lodholz, E.   Death from the stand-
point of the physiologist.   Internat.  Clin., 1928,  38. ser., 2:
236-67.—McDonagh, J. E.  R.  Life, disease and death.  Med.
Press & Circ, Lond., 1936,  193: 51; 75.—Muhlmann, M.   Der
Tod  als normale Wachstumserscheinung.  Zschr.  ges. Anat.,
2. Abt.,  1925, 11: 53-70.   ------   Wachstum,  Altern  und
Tod;  iiber die Ursache des Alterns  und des Todes.   Ibid.,
3. Abt., 1927, 27:  1-245.—Mulier, L.  R.   Ueber das Aufhoren
der  Lebensinnervation.  Munch,  med.   Wschr.,  1930,  77:
1999-2001.—Nemilow, A. W.   Das Problem des Todes.  Med.
Welt, 1928,  2: 1337-9.—O'Donovan,  W. J.   Death, from  a
medical point  of  view.  Cath. M. Guard.,  Lond., 1936, 14:
103T10.—Osterhout, W.  J. V.  The mechanism  of injury,
recovery, and  death.  In  Harvey Lect.  (1921-22) 1923, 17:
174-8.—Peiper, A.   Die   Mechanik  des Sterbens.   Jahrb.
Kinderh., 1930, 3. F., 77:  157-73.—Rahn, O.  The order of
death of organisms  larger  than bacteria.  J. Gen. Physiol.,
1930-31,  14: 315-37.   Also  repr.—Reynolds, F.  E.   Some
biological aspects  of death. Edinburgh M. J., 1929, n. ser.,
36: 38-40.

----   Philosophy.

   Betjrlen, K., & Andre, H.   Das Gesetz  der
Ueberwindbarkeit  des   Todes in  der  Biologie.
114p.   8?   Bresl.,  1933.
   Myers, F.  W. H.   Human  personality and its
survival  of bodily  death.   307p.    12?   Lond.
[1936]
   Sill, E. R.  What  happens at  death and what
is our condition after death?   3. ed.  52p.   12?
Lond., 1897.
   Andre, H. Das Gesetz der Ueberwindbarkeit des Todes im
Gleichnis  biologischer Erkenntnis.   Med.  Welt,  1935,  9:
177-81.—Beurlen, K.  Die Ueberwindbarkeit des Todes im
Lichte der Biologie.  Ibid., 1933, 7:  1658-60.—Pron, L. Le
probleme de la vie et l'impossibilite  de  la mort.   Rev. g6n.
din.  ther., 1936, 43: suppl., 1653; 1689.—Rabier,  P.  Pensers
de Toussaint. Paris med., 1923, 50: annexe, 379-81.—Schiller,
F. C. S.  Are all men mortal?  Mind,  Lond.,  1935, 44: 204-10.

----   Prevention.

   See also Resuscitation.
   Albertini,  A.  Acerca del  tratamiento de la muerte aparente.
Rev. med. cubana,  1929,  40: 10-3.—Farabaugh. C. L.  In-
tracardiac epinephrin in apparent death.  Minnesota  M.,  1934,
17: 203.—Henschen. C.  El restablecimiento de las  funciones
cerebrales en los casos de muerte aparente e inminente mediante
la inyecci6n en la car6tida primitiva de sangre propia o extrana,
sobre saturada de oxigeno.  Siglo med.,   1934, 94: 179-81.—
Kouliabko, A.  A.   La science dans  sa lutte contre la  mort.
Rev. g6n. sc. pur., 1930, 41: 670-8.—Mondini, U.  Sull'azione
dell'iniezione intracardiaca di adrenalina in casi di scomparsa
d'ogni  manifestazione clinica dell'attivita del cuore.   Gazz.
osp.,   1924,   45: 627-32.—Regnault,  J.   Le  kua-tsu:   mort
apparente et  reanimation par r6flexotherapie.  Vie  med., 1924,
5: 763.—Schmidt,  W. T.  Massnahmen bei plotzlichem  Herz-
tod.  Med. Welt,  1935, 9: 934.—Southam, A. H.  Resuscita-
tion after apparent death.  Brit. M. J., 1922, 1: 180.—Vaku-
lenko,  M.  [Case of resuscitation by injection of adrenalin
into the heart after death from chloroform anesthesia] Vrach.
delo, 1926, 9:  1815-6.

----   Prognosis.

   Muschel,   J.    *Die   pseudohippokratische
Todesprognostik und  die  Capsula eburnea  in
hebraischer Ueberlieferung.  p.43-60.   8?   Lpz.,
1931.
   Also Sudhoffs Arch., 1932,  25:

   Spalina,  J.   *Die  Anzeichen  des nahenden
Todes in  ihrer  Bedeutung fiir  die  tierarztliche
Praxis (Auszug)  [Leipzig]  8p.  8?   Leobschutz,
1923.
   Rosin, H.   Ursache des  plotzlichen Herztodes  und die
Moglichkeit ihn vorauszusagen.  Zschr. arztl. Fortbild.,  1929,
26: 785-8.

----   Psychological aspect.
   Bromberg,  W., & Schildre,  P.  Death and dying.  Psy-
choanal. Rev., 1933, 20:  133-85.  ------   The attitude of
psychoneurotics towards death.   Ibid.,  1936,  23:  1-25.—
Chadwick, M.   Notes upon the fear of death.  Internat. J.
Psychoanal., Lond.,  1929,  10: 321-34.—Fairbairn, W. R. D.
The effect of the King's death  upon  patients under analysis.
Ibid.,  1936, 17: 278-84.—Gerard, E. I.  Der Tod als Erlebnis
bei Kindern und Jugendlichen.   Internat.  Zschr.  Individ-
psychol.,  Wien, 1930,  8:  551-8.—Jaehner, D.   Ueber Ein-
stellung des Kleinkindes zum Tode.  Zschr. angew. Psvchol.,
1933, 45: 262-88.—Kennard,  E.  A.  Hopi reactions to death.
Am. Anthrop., 1937, 39: 491-0.—Koopman,  J.  [The fear of
apparent death in the past]  Ned. tschr.  geneesk.,  1929, 73:
pt 2, 5725-30.—Kotsovsky, D.   Die  Psvchologie der Todes-
furcht.  Riv.  biol.,  1934,  16:   557-76.—Mauss, M.   Effet
physique chez  l'individu de  l'idee de mort  suggeree par la
collectivite  (Australie, Nouvelle-Zeiande)   J. psychol. norm.
path., Par., 1926,  23: 653-69.—Middleton, W. C.  Some re-
actions toward death among college students.  J. Abnorm.
Psychol., 1936-37, 31:  165-73.—Mikhailov,  S. Y.   [Fear of
death  at a fixed  term]   Obozr. psikhiat.  nevr.,  Petrogr.,
1914-15,  19:  160-4.—Mulier, L. R.  Ueber die  Seelenver-
fassung der Sterbenden.  Zschr. ges. Neur. Psychiat.,  1930-31,
131: 421-41.—Royo Villanova y  Morales, R.   El temor a ser
enterrado vivo.   Siglo  med., 1936, 97: 30-4.—Schilder, P.
Ueber  Stellungsnahmen  Todkranker.  Med.  Klin.,  Berl.,
1927, 23: 783-6.—Vullien & Poulain.  L'attitude psychiatrique
a regard de la menace de mort.  Echo med. nord, 1935, 3. ser.,
3: 14; 220.—Winterstein. A. von.  Todesangst und Todesmut.
Deut. Aerzte Ztg, 1934, 9: No. 410.

----   sudden.

   See also names of causes as Coronary arteries,
Obstruction; Larynx,  Edema; Lymphatism, &c.
   Araujo Ecarri, L.   Contribution a  I'etude
de la  mort  subite.   44p.  8?   Par., 1932.
   Costedoat,  A.   La  mort  subite.  264p.   8?
Par.,  1935.
   Hoffman,  M.   Die  Lehre  vom  plotzlichen
Tod  in Lancisis Werk  De  subitaneis mortibus.
62p.   8?   Berl., 1935.
   Forms H. 8, Abh. Gesch. Med. Naturwiss. (Diepgen, P.)

   Potjan,  H.   *Plotzliche Todesfalle bei Solda-
ten im We'.tkriege  (Auszug)    [Bonn]   7p.   8?
Koln, 1921.
   Thorner,  J.  *Ueber  den  sogenannten spon-
tanen plotzlichen Tod.  26p.  8?   Basel,  1921.
   Benjamin, J. E.  Sudden death. J. Lancet, 1934, 54: 704-
10.—Blanton,  W.  B. Sudden death.  Virginia M. Month.,
1926-27, 53: 390-5.—Cabot, R. C.  Sudden unexpected death
of a physician.  N. England J. M., 1933, 209:  98-100.—
Chartres, Lubet & Duboureau.   A propos de quelques cas de
mort  subite.   Marseille med.,  1924, 61: 534-42.—Cristau,
X. M.  La mort subite  dans  l'armee  depuis la guerre  Arch
med. pharm. mil., 1926, 85:  455-80.—Dible, J. H.  Sudden
death.   Liverpool Med.  Chir. J.,  1935, 43:  167-82, 8 pi —
Faure.   Note sur  la recrudescence des morts subites.  Bull.
Acad,  med., Par., 1927,  3.  ser., 97: 280-2.—Hamman, L.
Sudden death.   Bull. Johns Hopkins  Hosp.,  1934,  55: suppl.,
3,§7r41,5-  —;----   Tne problem of sudden  death; from the
clinical standpoint.  Yale J. Biol., 1934, 7: 60.—Kissinger, P.
Emige  anfangs unklare Erkrankungs-, beziehungsweise Todes-
falle.   Aerztl. Sachverst. Ztg, 1929,  35:  115-8— Kuschelev,
V. P.   Zur Kasuistik des plotzlichen Todes; ein seltener diag-
nostlscher  Fehler.   Deut.  Zschr.  gerichtl. Med.,  1934, 23:
401.—Martin  P. E., &  Badr-el-Din.  Discussion de 2 cas de
mort subite d interpretation difficile.  Echo med  nord  1934
3. ser.  2: 205.—Martland, H.  S.  The  problem of sudden
death;  trom the pathological standpoint.   Yale J. Biol  1934
7: 61-3.—Morawitz, P.   Ueber den plotzlichen Tod.  Zschr'. 
DEATH
49
DEATH
Bahnarzte, 1929, 24: 21-7.—Morgan, H.  W.  Sudden death.
J. Iowa M. Soc, 1937,  27: 110-2.—Schonberg, S.  Plotzliche
Todesfalle. Zschr. arztl. Fortbild., 1923, 20: 725-8.—Sheldon,
S.  Sudden and uncertified deaths. Med. J. Australia,  1932, 1:
252-6.—Stephenson,  G. E.  Sudden and  unexpected death.
Newcastle M. J., 1928-29, 9: 208-18.—Symington, J. W.  The
state of the capillaries in certain pathological lesions and their
condition in cases of sudden death.  Glasgow M. J., 1931, 116:
210-33.—Walsh. C.   A case of sudden death.  J. Obst. Gyn.
Brit. Empire, 1937, 44:  979-82.

----   sudden:  Causes.
   Beitz,  R.   *Les  conceptions  recentes sur la
mort  par  inhibition.   lOlp.   8?   Par., 1931.
   Gelhaar, V. [M.]   *Zur Kasuistik der plotz-
lichen Todesfalle  aus naturlicher Ursache;  be-
merkenswerter Fall von  intraperikardialer Aor-
tenruptur infolge von ausgedehnter  Brust- oder
Bauchaorta   [Munchen]   20p.   8?   Dillingen a.
Donau,  1930.
   Hubler, A.  *Plotzlicher Tod  aus naturlicher
Ursache   [Breslau]  28p.  8?  Ohlau i. Schl., 1934.
   Knospe,   H.    *Beitrag  zur  Kenntnis  plotz-
licher  Todesfalle   aus    natiirlichen   Ursachen
[Berlin]   53p.  8?  Charlottenburg,  1925.
   Panz,  A.    *Zusammenstellung der  Ursachen
der plotzlichen akuten Todesfalle der Jahre 1929
und   1930   [Leipzig]    16p.   8?   Zeulenroda  i.
Thiir., 1932.
   Anton,  C.   Neuere neurologische  Forschungen  iiber die
plotzlichen Todesarten.  Deut. Zschr. gerichtl. Med., 1926. 7:
143-8.—Baecchi, B.  Di un caso singolare di morte improwisa
sul lavoro.  Arch, antrop. crim.,  Tor., 1930, 50: suppl., 1329-
38.—Bedford,  T. H. B.  The pathology of sudden death;  a
review of  198 cases brought in dead.  J. Path.  Bact., Lond.,
1933,  36:  333-7.—Bochkor,  A.   [Sudden death  from heart
failure; statistics  of  the   material of Institute for Forensic
Medicine (in Budapest)] Orvoskepzes, 1932, 22: 389-97, 2  pi —
Bond la. E.  Muerte subita y  glindulas de secreci6n interna.
An. Fac.  med., Montev.,  1932,  17: 3-26.—Brack. E.  Herz-
und Aortenbefunde bei plotzlichem Tode und  ihre Bedeutung
fur das Zustandekommen  solchen  Todes. Zbl.  inn. Med.,
1929,  50:  785-93.   ------   Ueber  den Mechanismus des
plotzlichen  Todes durch  akute Zirkulationsstorung.  Deut.
Zschr.  gerichtl. Med., 1931, 17:  176-216.  ------ Plesmann,
K., &  Kriiger, E.  Ueber den Zusammenhang zwischen plotz-
lichem Tode, Herzhypertrophie und Nebennierenveranderun-
gen. Zschr. Kreislaufforsch.,  1930, 22: 210-20, pi.—Bross, K.
Ueber  plotzliche Todesfalle  und  ihre  Pathogenese.   Med.
Welt,  1933, 7:  959;  992.—Brown, O.  H., & Randolph,  V.
Sudden unexpected death of a physician; diagnostic discussions.
Southwest J. M. & S., 1933, 17: 268-73.—Bundesen, H. N.. &
Falk.  I.  S.  Low temperature,  high  barometer and  sudden
death.   J.  Am. M. Ass., 1926, 87: 1987-9.—Charlier.  Mort
subite, par rupture d'arteres de 2 pores de la mtoe  port6e.
Rec. med. vet., 1937,  113: 152.—D'Abundo,  E.  Contributo
medico-statistico  alio studio delle  concidenze  tra  fenomeni
astrofisici  (macchie solari)  e morte improwisa.  Arch.  ital.
anat.  pat.,  1935,  6:  suppl., 295-304.   ------   Sul rilievo
statistico  della morte improwisa.  Athena, Roma, 1935, 4:
23 —Deadman, W. J.  Unexpected autopsy findings in unex-
pected deaths. Am.J.Clin.Path., 1931,1:127-34.  AlsoCanad
M. Ass. J.,  1931, 25: 317-20.—Deutsch, F. Sekundenherztod
im Boxkampf  durch Commotio cordis.  Wien.  Arch.  inn.
Med   1930, 20: 279-86.—Dible. J. H.   Sudden death.  Clin.
J   Lond., 1936, 65: 99-145.—Durck, H.  Ueber pathologisch-
anatomische Grundlagen  plotzlicher  Todesfalle.   Munch.
med Wschr., 1931, 78: 627-32.—Grey, F. T. Causes of sudden
death.   Postgrad. M.  J., Lond.,  1937, 13: 16-21—Grossman,
M   A consideration of some prominent causes  of  sudden
death.  Med. J. & Rec, 1927, 125: 384—Gyula, F. I.  [Statis-
tics of sudden death in  Szeged (Hungary)]  Budapestl orv.
ujs  1932  30: 1083-9.—Haberda, A.  Der plotzliche natiirliche
Tod und  seine  Ursachen.  Wien. klin.  Wschr.,  1924, 37:
407-11 —Hasenfeld, A.  On sudden  cardiac deaths.   Med.
World, 1932, 50: 192-6.—Hirsch,  E. F.  Sudden  death  from
natural causes in adults.   Illinois  M. J.,  1937, 71: 531-6.—
Jaffe  R.  Ueber plotzliche Todesfalle und ihre Pathogenese.
Deut.  med.  Wschr., 1928,  54: 2010-2.—Koppisch,  E.  On the
causes  of sudden death in Puerto Rico; an analysis of 61  cases
studied postmortem.   Porto  Rico J.  Pub. Health, 1934, 9:
328-45.—Krjukov, A. S.  Ueber die Bedeutung der Degenera-
tion bei der Bestimmung der Ursache des fruhzeitigen Todes.
Deut.  Zschr.  gerichtl.  Med.,  1926,  8: 444-9.—Krsek. H.
[Atresia of ostium venosum and sudden death 2 months later]
Bratisl. lek. listy, 1932, 12: 492-501.—Lambert, A.  Cardiac
pain and sudden death.  Am. J.  M. Sc, 1931, 182: 769-84.—
Latham, O.  The pathology of 2  cases of sudden death.  Med.
J.  Australia, 1927, 1: 121-3.—LeCount. E. R., & Rukstinat,
G  J  Sudden death from heart disease while motoring.  J. Am.
M  Ass., 1929,  92:  1347.—Le Fevre de Arric, M.  La  mort
subite dans les maladies infectieuses. Ann. med. leg., 1930, 10:

       152511—von. 4, 4th series-----4
301-19.—Leoncini, F.   Morte improwisa sul lavoro in corso
di rene  grinzo secondario.  Rass. previd.  sociale,  1933,  20:
No  11,  25-37.—Lugaro,  E.   Morte nevroglica.   Minerva
med.. Tor.,  1937,  28:  211-3.—Manzanilla, M. A.  Muerte
subita por enfermedad profesional y  accidente del trabajo.
Medicina, Mex., 1932, 12: 260-4.—Martin, E., & Villanova, R.
La mort subite ou rapide par choc emotionnel.   J. med.  Lyon,
1926, 7: 543-50.   Also Siglo med., 1929, 83: 485-91.—Moritz,
A. R.  The pathogenesis of sudden death.  Tr. Am.  Ther.
Soc, 1934, 34: 97-101.—Miiller,  L.  Die Ursachen des  plotz-
lichen Todes. Praxis, Bern, 1935,  24: 269-71.—Miiller-Hess &
Hey.  Der plotzliche Tod aus naturlicher Ursache.  Jahrkurs.
arztl. Fortbild., 1925.  16:  H. 9,  1-8.—Pende,  N.  Le  morti
improvvise; cause e profilassi.   Minerva med., Tor., 1934, 25:
pt 2, 785-9.—Pieczarkowski,  M., & Olbrycht, J.  La mort
naturelle subite chez les adultes et les mineurs  entre 1900 et
1930, d'aprds les donnees de l'lnstitut de Medecine legale de
l'Universite  a Cracovie.  J. m6d. Lyon,  1935, 16: 731-8.—
Piery.   Mort subite par accident nerveux d'origine pleurale.
Lyon m6d.,  1917, 126:  157-64.—Podesta, E.  La regione del
collo nel determinismo  delle morti improvvise.  Ann. laring.,
Tor., 1929,  30:  281-90.—Rabagliati,  A.   Causes of sudden
death.   Med. Press & Circ, Lond., 1924, n. ser.,  118: 187.—
Riester,  E.  Besteht ein Zusammenhang  zwischen  Knochen-
marksneubildungen und plotzlichem  Tode?  Zbl.  allg. Path.,
1934-35, 61: 273-5.—Robertson, W.  G.  A.  Sudden deaths
from trivial causes. Practitioner, Lond.,  1923, 111:  110-24.—
Salmon,  A.  L'importanza del seno carotideo nel  meccanismo
delle  morti  improvvise.  Studium,  Nap., 1934,  24: 221-7.
Also Presse med.,  1935,  43: 1956-9.—Schneider. W. H.  Ursa-
chen des sogenannten plotzlichen Todes. Deut. Zschr. gerichtl.
Med., 1923,  2: 293-309.—Schranz,  D.  [Interesting cardiac
findings in sudden death]  Orvoskepzes, 1933, 23: 497-503.—
Simpson, C. K.  Sudden death from natural causes in youth.
Guy's Hosp. Gaz., Lond., 1936,  50: 83-90.—Slosse, J.   La
mort subite d'origine renale.  Ann. med. leg.,  1930, 10: 271-
84.—-Smirnov, A.  I. [Mechanism of  sudden  cardiac death]
Klin, med., Moskva, 1937, 15: 777-93.—Smith,  H. L.   The
causes of sudden death; analysis of 28  cases.  J. Lancet, 1932,
52:  374—7.—Snoeck, J.  La  mort subite par  troubles fonc-
tionnels  ou lesions des  organes g6nitaux de la  femme.   Ann.
m6d. leg., 1930,  10: 233-64.— Somlo, E.  [Cause of sudden
death in persons with high blood-pressure]  Gy6gyaszat, 1932,
72: 537-41.—Terzani, A.  Delia morte improwisa nel decorso
di alcuni stati morbosi; importanza clinica ed aspetti medico-
legal! della questione.   Riv. clin. med.,  1931,  32: 241-65.
Also Studium, Nap., 1931, 21: 333-7.—Van den  Branden, F.
La mort subite par trouble fonctionnel, ou lesions des organes
g6nitaux  urinaires de  l'homme.   Ann. med. leg.,  1930,  10:
265-71.—Wachholz, L.  Ueber sensationelle Fiille plotzlichen
Todes aus naturlicher  Ursache.  Beitr. gerichtl. Med.,  Wien,
1929, 9:  76-81.—Weil. P.  Sekundenherztod  und Ueberan-
strengung.  Aerztl. Sachverst. Ztg, 1930, 36: 214-6.—Weyrich,
G.   Statistische Untersuchungen  iiber den plotzlichen Tod aus
natiirlicher Ursache bei Erwachsenen.  Beitr.  gerichtl.  Med.,
Wien, 1932, 11: 146-237.—Widowitz.  Ueber plotzliche  natiir-
liche Todesfalle im Pubertatsalter. Mschr. Kinderh., 1929, 44:
81-7.—Wolff, K.   [Sudden cardiac death]  Orvoskepzes, 1936,
26:  37-45.—Woods, A. D.  Hidden causes of  sudden  death.
J. Iowa  M.  Soc,  1925,  15: 423-8.—Yawger, N. S.  Emotions
as the cause of rapid and sudden death. Arch. Neur. Psychiat.,
Chic, 1936, 36: 875-9.

----   sudden, intra- and  postoperative.

   See  also names  of  surgical interventions.
   Kagan, T. S.   [Causes of postoperative  deaths]   Vest.
khir., 1929, 18:  25-39.—Petren,  G.   On the causes of post-
operative deaths.   Ann.  Surg.,  1930, 92: 1-7.—Santoro, E.
Le morti fulminee postoperative.  Riforma med.,  1928,  44:
244-6.—-Segre,  R.  Plotzlicher Tod intra operationem infolge
Erkrankung des Reizleitungssystems.  Virchows Arch., 1923-
24, 247: 557-62.—Sury, K. von.   Plotzlicher Tod nach arzt-
lichen Eingriffen.   Beitr. gerichtl.  Med., Wien, 1924, 6: 121-32.

----   sudden—in children.

   Kuhnert,   U.    *Plotzliche    Todesfalle   im
Kindesalter  aus naturlicher  Ursache.   38p.   8?
Bresl., 1932.
   Barr, C. R., & Silverstein, A.   Sudden and unexpected death
of cerebral origin  in children. Pennsylvania M. J., 1936-37,
40: 609-15.—Brezik, R. [Sudden death in childhood]  Bratisl.
lek.  listy, 1923-24, 3: 244-50.—Goldbloom, A., & Wiglesworth,
F. W.  Sudden death in infancy.  Canad. M. Ass. J., 1938, 38:
119-29.—Herrman, C.  The causes of  death  in infancy.
Nation's Health,  Chic, 1924, 6:  517-9.—Lefebvre.  La  mort
subite dans la premiere enfance.  Arch. med. beiges, 1923, 76:
609-17.—Lucca, A. Di un caso di morte improwisa in lattante
convalescent* di  erisipela.  Riv.  clin. pediat.,  1930, 28:  369-
83.—Nobecourt & Boulanger-Pilet,  G.  Les morts subites ou
imprevues chez les nourrissons.   M6d.  inf., Par., 1929, 36:
258, passim.  Also Gaz. hop., 1929, 102: 1563-7.—Siwe. S. A.
Unerwarteter und plotzlicher  Tod im Kindesalter in klinischer
Beleuchtung.  Upsala  lak. foren. forh.,  1934, 39: 203-56.—
Soulas, A.  Au sujet de la mort  rapide du nourrisson et  de  la
tracheo-bronchoscopie.   Rev. laryng., Bord., 1930,  51: 206.—
Zampetti, M.  Morte  con sindrome  pallore e ipertermia  in
giovani  gemelli.   Pediatria (Riv ) 1937, 45: 345-9. 
DEATH
50
DEAVER-LEALTAD
---  violent.

  See also names of causes as  Accidents;  As-
phyxia; Drowning; Hanging; Murder, &c.
  United States.  Department of Commerce.
Fatalities  from  accidents,   1923-       Wash.,
No. 1 1924-
  America's  loss through fatal  accidents in  1935.   Statist.
Bull. Metrop. Life Insur., 1935, 16: No. 12, p.3— Benassi, G.
In tema di morte-infortunio.  Gior. clin. med., 1927, 8: 477-
87.—Brown, E. G.  What we are learning about accidents from
vital statistics records. Am. J. Pub. Health, 1928, 18: 1347-
52.—Dublin, L. I.   Mortality from  external causes among in-
dustrial policyholders of the Metropolitan Life Insurance
Company,  1911-1914.  Proc. Statist. Soc.  America,  1916,
pt 2, 187-94.  Also repr.—Lang, E. W.  Deaths from acci-
dental violence  in  Victoria,  1924-26.  Health Bull., Melb.,
1927,  No.  12, 391-6.—Oberndorfer.  Plotzlicher Tod;  Un-
fallfolge.  Aerzti.  Sachverst. Ztg,  1927,  33:  141-4—Royo-
Villanova, R„ & Morales.  El mecanismo  de la muerte en
las  lesiones  traumaticas  (lecci6n  de tanatologia  forense)
Siglo med., 1930, 85: 153-8.—Violent deaths in  Michigan in
1933.   Mich. Publ. Health, 1934, 22: 63.—Violent deaths
among American wage-earners.  Statist.  Bull. Metrop.  Life
Insur., 1935, 16: No. 10,  1-3; 1936, 17: No. 2, 1.

----  in art and literature.
   See also Dance of Death.
   Thiele,  H.    *Studien  zur  Geschichte  der
Toten tanze   [Giessen]   14p.   8?    Hattinger-
Ruhr, 1923.
   Weber, F. P.   Aspects of death and correlated
aspects of life in art, epigram, and  poetry.  3. ed.
786p.   8?   N.  Y.,  1918.  Also  4.  ed.   851p.
Lond., 1922.
   Goudard, H.  La Mort et la Jeune Femme.  Aesculape, Par.,
1935, 25:  82-7.—Mort  (La) chevauchant  un boeuf.  Ibid.,
1925, 15: n. ser., 250.—Smith, J. T.  Paleo-diagnosis. Bull.
Acad. M. Cleveland, 1935, 19: No. 12, 7; 16.

DEATH-INSTINCT.
   Adler, A.  Das Todesproblem in der Neurose.  Internat.
Zschr. Individpsychol., Wien, 1936, 14: 1-6.—Bernfeld,  S.
The principle of entropy and the death instinct.  Internat. J.
Psychoanal.,  Lond.,  1931, 12:  61-81.—Chadwick, M.  Die
Furcht vor dem Tode.  Internat. Zschr. Psychoanal., Wien,
1929, 15:  271-84.—Cochrane. A. L. Elie  Metschnikoff and
his theory of an instinct de la mort.  Internat. J. Psychoanal.,
Lond., 1934, 15: 265-70.—Connell, E. H.  The significance of
the idea of death in the neurotic mind.  Brit. J. M. Psychol.,
1924, 4: 115-24.—Harnik, J.  Ueber eine Komponente der
fruhkindlichen Todesangst.   Internat.  Zschr.  Psychoanal.,
Wien., 1930, 16: 242-8.—Jelliffe, S. E.  The death instinct in
somatic and psychopathology. J. Nerv. Ment. Dis., 1933, 78:
45-9.  Also Psychoanal. Rev., 1933, 20: 121-32. Also repr.—
Kauders, O.  Der Todesgedanke in der Neurose und in der
Psychose.   Nervenarzt,  1934, 7: 288-97.—Kronfeld,  A.  Zu
den Problemen des Todestriebes.  Psychother.  Prax., Wien,
1936, 3: 95-8.—Starcke,  A.  Ueber Tanzen, Schlagen, Kussen
usw. (der Anteil des Zerstorungsbedurfnisses an einigen Hand-
lungen)  Imago, Wien, 1926, 12: 268-72.

DEATH-MASK.

   Benkard, E.   Das  ewige Antlitz, eine Samm-
lung von Totenmasken mit einem Geleitwort von
Georg Kolbe.   73p.   sm. 4?  Berl.,  1927.
   Cohn,  P.   Totenmasken als  metaphysisches  Problem.
Zschr. Menschenk., 1926-27, 2: H. 3, 33.—Heine,  L.  Toten-
masken und Leben. Klin. Mbl. Augenh., 1934, 93: 380-8.

DEATH-RATE.

   See Mortality.
   DEAVER, John  Blair,  1855-1931.    Enlarge-
ment  of  the  prostate;  its  history,  anatomy,
etiology,  pathology, clinical  causes [&c]  xiii,
358p.  illust.  8?  Phila., Blakiston's  Son  & Co
[1922]
   ----   Surgical  anatomy of the human  body;
scalp, cranium, brain, face, mouth, throat, organs
of special  senses,   p.  1.  lOp.   15  pi.   roy  8°
Phila., P. Blakiston's Son & Co., 1925.
   ----   Surgical  anatomy of the human  body
2. ed.  3  v. 4?   Phila., P. Blakiston's Son & Co.
[1926]
   For biography see Proc. Interst. Postgrad. M. Ass. N
America, 1932, 7: p.xlix, passim.  Also  Tr. Am. Surg Ass
1931, 49: 501  (D. B. Pfeiffer) Also Tr. Coll. Physicians' Phila-
delphia, 1932, 54: p. lxxxvi-lxxxix.
  DEAVER-LEALTAD,   Catharine,   1895-
*Maladie de Hand-Schuller-Christian: xanthoma-
tose  cranio-hypophysaire;  r6ticulo-endotheTiose.
87p.   8?  Par., 1933.
  DEBAISIEUX, Theophile, 1847-1920.
  Deletrez  [Biography]  M6m. couron. Acad. med. Belgique,
1926, 23: 52-7.—[Obituary]  Rev. med., Louvain, 1920, 130.

  DEBARGE,   Claire.    *De  la  fonction   des
tumeurs  malignes; 6tude  d'un  cas  d'hyperne-
phrome  avec  aplasie surr6nale   [Geneve]  32p.
pi.   8?  Par., 1928.
  DEBARGE, Josette.   *De la therapie actuelle
du  lupus  eryth6mateux;  un  cas  de  cancroide
developpe'  chez une  malade  atteinte de  lupus
erythemateux  chronique   [Geneve]   40p.   8?
Lausanne, 1925.

DEBARYOMYCES.

  See also Saccharomycetaceae.
  Bachinskaia. A. A.  [Debaryomyces tyrocola; yeast fungi
from the  body  of  the silk caterpillar  Limantria monacha]
Arkh. biol. nauk, 1936,  43: 31-7.—Gougerot, H., & Duche, J.
Mycose sous-cutan6e nouvelle due a Debaryomyces klockerii.
Bull. Soc. fr. derm, syph., 1937, 44: 266.—Konokotina, A. G., &
Krassilnikov, N. A.  [Yeast fungi of the Debaryomyces Klocker
genus and their distribution in nature] Mikrob. J., Leningr.,
1929, 9: 93-107.—Ota, M.  Ueber 4 neue pathogene Hefearten
von der Gattung Debaryomyzes  (Klocker)  Derm. Wschr.,
1924, 78: 284; 312.— Redaelli, P., Ciflferi R., & Giordano. A.
Debaryomyces neoformans (Sanfelice) nobis, n. comb, pour
les espece du groupe  Saccharomyces hominis; Cryptococcus
neoformans; Torula histolytica.  Boll. Sez. ital. Soc. internaz.
microb., 1937, 9: 24-8.—Sartory, A., Sartory, R. [et al.]  Une
mycose nouvelle provoquee par une levure du genre Debaryo-
myces:  Debaryomyces  mucosus n. sp.  C. rend.  Acad, sc,
1930, 191: 281-3.—Will,  H.  Vergleichende morphologische
und physiologische Untersuchungen an 4 Kulturen der Gattung
Pseudosaccharomyces  Klocker   (Saccharomyces   apiculatus
Reess)  Zbl. Bakt., 2. Abt., 1915, 44: 225-90, pi.
  DEBAT, Frangois, 1882-
  Dartigues, L. [Biography]  In his Fasc. script. Par., 1932,
3: 325-33.

  DEBAVELAERE,  Charles,  1897-       Con-
tribution k I'etude des  septic6mies  a  pneumo-
bacilles  de Friedlaender  chez les enfants.  47p.
8?  Par., 1924.
  DEBAYLE, Luis Henri, 1865-1938.
  [Biography]  Rev. med., Managua,  1933-34,  3:  210-2,
port.—Gregoire. R.  Necrologie.   Bull. Acad,  med..  Par.,
1938, 3. ser., 119: 426.
  De BECK, Sidney S.,  1863-1933.
  [Obituary]  Maine M. J., 1933, 24: 175.
  De   BEER,   Gavin   Rylands,
Growth,   viii,  120p.  front.   7 pi.
Macmillan Co.,  1910.
120p.   front.   illust
Arnold & Co., 1924.
  ----  Embryology and  evolution,   vi, 116p.
12?  Oxf., Clarendon Press, 1930.
  ----   An  introduction  to  experimental  em-
bryology.   2. ed.   xii, 148p.   illust.  diagrs.  8?
Oxf., Clarendon Press, 1934.
  ----The development of the vertebrate skull.
xviii, 552p.   143 pi.   8?  Oxf., Clarendon Press,
1937.
  See also Huxley, Julian S., & De Beer, G. R.  The elements
of experimental embryology. 514p.  8!  Cambr. [Engl.] 1934.
  DEBEHAIGNE,  Marcel,  1887-       *L'dge
limite de veau  de  boucherie  [Alfort]   51p.   8?
Par., 1927.                                 y

  DEBERDT,   Pierre.    *Spleno-pneumonie  et
pleurisies  purulentes enkystees.   34p.  8?   Par.,


  De BESAULT, Lawrence.   President  Trujillo;
his work  and  the Dominican republic.  2.  ed
410p.  port.   8?  Wash., Wash.  Pub.  Co. [1936]
  DEBIDOUR, Andre,   1909-        Contribu-
tion k I'etude du traitement  de l'asthme par la
bronchoscopie.  81p.  8?  Par.,  Lipschutz,  1935.
  DEBIERRE,  Charles, 1872-1932
  Cordier  [N6crologie] Echo med. nord, 1932, 36: 302.
               1899-
              8?   N.  Y.,
Also  English  ed.   viii,
 7  pi.   8?   Lond.,   E. 
DEBILITY                                     51                                      DEBLOIS
 DEBILITY.

   See  also  names   of   primary  conditions  as
 Anemia; Cachexia; Emaciation,  &c.
   Coward, N. A.  Some observations on debility.  Med. Off.,
 Lond., 1931, 46: 5-7.—Gibson, G. A. Further remarks on the
 heart in debility.  J. Path. Bact., Edinb., 1896-97, 4: 465-7.
 Also repr.—Klieneberger, C.  Korperliche Riickwirkungen und
 seelische Umstellung bei schwer unfallgeschadigtem, alterndem,
 abgebautem,  anlage- und geburtsgemindertem Schwachling;
 vorzeitige Invaliditatsanerkennung.  Mschr.  Unfallh., 1933,
 40: 60-5.—Marriott, H.  L.  Debility.   Middlesex Hosp. J.,
 1937, 37: 168-71.—Mouriquand, G.   Cures  thermales  et
 debilites organiques  de l'enfant.  Medecine, Par., 1923-24, 5:
 844-9.—Samberger,  F.  [Illness and debility]  Cesk. derm.,
 1937, 17: 153-8.—Stuck,  W.  G.  The value  of occupational
 therapy in the treatment of  chronic debilitating conditions.
 Occup. Ther. Rehabil., 1937, 16: 313.

 ----  congenital.

   See  also  Prematurity;  also  names  of con-
 genital debilitating  diseases  as  Syphilis, con-
 genital, &c.

   Megret,  M.  L.   Organisation  de  l'elevage
 des  enfants  debiles a   l'Hospice des  Enfants-
 Assistes.   60p.   8?   Par., 1926.

   Ribadeau-Dumas, L., & Lataste, M.  A.  M.
 Les  nourrissons  debiles et  pr6matur6s;  etude
 dietetique.   106p.   8?   Par., 1935.
   Bazan, F.  La debilidad congenita.  Sem. med.,  B. Air.,
 1932, 39: 183-221.—Carreno, C.  Cuidados y tratamiento de
 los prematuros y debiles congenitos. Dfa med., B. Air., 1933-
 34, 6: 558.—Cassie, E.   The care of premature and feeble
 infants.  Med. Off., Lond., 1935,  54:  152-4—Costa. I.  P.
 Debilidad constitucional; contribuci6n a su estudio, los llama-
 dos Indices  de  robusticidad.   Sem. med.,  B. Air., 1923, 30:
 969-73.—Ferraro, F.  Terapia con siero di gravida nei bambini
 prematuri  e  deboli  congeniti.  Med. inf., Roma, 1933,  4:
 109-36.—Gaugain, L.  A propos du traitement des nourrissons
 debiles par les arsenicaux organiques.  Arch.  med.  Angers,
 1936, 40:  145-53.—Heinecke.  Zur Aetiologie der  Lebens-
 schwache.   Veroff.  Medverwalt., 1922, 15: 531-57.—Mac-
 Auliffe & Kohen, V.   Les debiles constitutionals selon l'Ecole
 italienne (conceptions generates de N. Pende)   Arch, internat.
 neur.,  Par., 1924, 17. ser., 2: 185;  1925,  18. ser., 1: 13.—
 Marfan, A. B.  La debilite congenitale.   Nourrisson, 1925, 13:
 100-14. ------  L'alimentation des nouveau-nes debiles ou
 prematures.  Prat. med.  fr., 1933, 14: 607-27—Napier, L. J.
 Caring for premature and underweight babies; as practiced
 at the Lying-in-Hospital, New  York. Am.  J.  Nurs., 1927, 27:
 1035-7.—Peiper, A.   Die angeborene  Lebensschwache und
 ihre Bekampfung. Deut. med. Wschr., 1929, 55: 699.  ------
 Vorschlage zur Bekampfung der angeborenen Lebensschwache.
 Oeff.  Gesundhdienst, 1937-38,  3:  B,  677-83.—Ribadeau-
 Dumas, M. L., & Lataste. Le regime des  nourrissons debiles
 et prematures.  Paris med., 1935, 97: 360-5.—Rohmer, P., &
 Sala Sanchez, T.  La ration  alimentaire  des prematures et
 debiles.  Rev.  fr. pediat., 1930, 6: 609-23.—Sates, G., &
 Vallery-Radot, P.  Etude sur la debilite congenitale; organisa-
 tion d'un service  de debiles.   Bull. Acad, med.,  Par., 1924,
 3. ser., 92: 932-8.   Also Nourrisson,  1924, 12:  328-49.—
 Thomas, E. Begriff und Klinik der Lebensschwache.  Mschr.
 Kinderh., 1928, 41:  376-9.—Thompson, J. R.  Breast milk,
 concentrated by dehydration for premature  and debilitated
 infants. Arch. Pediat., N. Y., 1926, 43: 303-11.—Torday, F., &
 Frolich, E.  Die Eiweisszusammensetzung  der Blutfliissigkeit
 bei angeborener Lebensschwache. Mschr. Kinderh., 1933, 56:
 425-32.—Velasco Blanco, L.  Debilidad congenita. Dia med.,
 B. Air., 1930-31,  3:  111-3.  ------ & Virasoro,  E.  Trata-
 miento de los prematuros y debiles congenitos  por los rayos
 ultra-violetas.  Arch. amer. med., B. Air., 1928, 4:17-25.  Also
 Arch. lat. amer. pediat., B. Air., 1928,  3.  ser., 22: 81-90 —
 Villegaz Ruiz, J. de D. Bases para el pron6stico de la debilidad
 congenita; y futuro de los debiles que sobreviven.  Gac. med.
 Caracas, 1925,  32: 210-4. ------  La alimentaci6n de los
 debiles y el tratamiento  de la debilidad  congenita.   Ibid.,
 273-9.—Vanaihara, K.  Vitamin B Behandlung von  lebens-
 schwachen Neugeborenen, besonders  von  Friihgeborenen.
 Nippon fujinkagakkai zasshi, 1935, 30: 48.

   DEBL,  Hans,  1894-       *Schwangerschafts-
 unterbrechung   mit   Interruptin.    16p.   8?
 Munch. [1932]
   DEBLER, Emil,  1884-       *Zur  Kenntnis
der   ozeanischen  Salzablagerungen    [Erlangen]
48p.   8?   Eisleben, E. Schneider,  1913.

   DEBLER,  Karl, 1909-       *Ueber funf Falle
angeborener,  endogener,  spastischer  cerebraler
Diplegie mit  Schwachsinn in einer Familie mit 14
Kindern  [Tubingen] 28p.  8?   Schwab. Gmund,

1933.
  DEBLOIS,  Albert, 1894-       *De la typho-
bacillose chez l'enfant.  62p.   8?  Par., 1922.
  DEBON,   Eugene  Leon  Daniel,  1899-
*Contribution  a I'etude des  rapports  de l'ence-
phalite 6pid6mique et de la gestation.   76p.  8?
Par., 1929.
  DEBONIS, Vittorio.   La therapeutique  et la
prophylaxie  du  paludisme.   16p.   8?   Rome,
Inst. ital.  biol.,  1925.
  DEBOOY,  Theodoor,   &  FARIS,  John  T.
The Virgin Islands; our new  possessions and the
British  Islands.   292p.    35pl.   5  maps.   8?
Phila., J. B. Lippincott Co., 1918.
  DEBRAY, Charles,  1907-       *Les  formes
atypiques de  l'ulcere de  l'estomac sous le con-
trole de la gastroscopie.  216p.   3 pi.  8?   Par.,
Maloine, 1937.
  ----Acquisitions   recentes sur  l'ulcere  de
l'estomac;  diagnostic,  experimentation,  th6ra-
peutique me'dicale.   46p.   8?  Par., 1938.
  Forms Suppl. No. 3, v.19, Medecine, Par.
  DEBRAY,  Georges,  1900-        *La chole-
cystectomie sous-sereuse sans drainage; technique
et suites operatoires.  85p.  8?   Par., 1930.
  DEBRAY, Jacques, 1890-       Contribution
a I'etude  de l'histologie pathologique  du rachi-
tisme.  54p.   lOpl.   8? Par., 1925.
  DEBRAY, Jean,  1911-       *Etude  clinique
de   la  lymphadenie  tuberculeuse.    49p.   8?
Par., 1936.
  DEBRAY, Jean Robert, 1906-       Contri-
bution a I'etude des suites eloignees de 1,'hysterec-
tomie.   83p.   8?   Par., 1934.
  DEBRAY,  Maurice.   *La   diffusion  de la
pepsine dans l'organisme.   73p.  8?  Par.,  1922.
  DEBRAY-IVANICHEVICH,  Zenaide,  1898-
       *Traitement  des pyodermites des nourris-
sons; vaccin antistaphylococcique administre' par
voie buccale.   57p.   8?  Par.,  1927.
  DEBRE,   Leon  Bernard,   DEBRE,   Robert
[et  al.]   Cours d'hygiene  profess^  k l'Institut
d'hygiene de  la Faculte  de  medecine de  Paris.
2v.  ix,  1247p.; 811p.  8?   Par.,  Masson & cie,
1927.
  DEBRE,  Robert,  1882-       La  vaccination
contre la diptherie.  142p.  8?  Par.,  Masson &
cie,  1932.
  ----  Traitement et prophylaxie  de la  diph-
terie.  62p.   8?  Par., J. B. Bailliere, 1935.
  See also Debre\ L6on Bernard, Debre, R.  [et al.]  Cours
d'hvgiene  professe  &  l'Institut  d'hygiene de  la  Faculte de
medecine de Paris.  2v.  1247p.; 811p.  8? Par., 1927.
  For biography  see Biogr. med.,  Par.,  1936, 10: 337-52,
2 port, 2 pi. (P. Maurel)
  ----  & JOANNON,  Pierre.   La   rougeole;
epidemiologic, immunologic, prophylaxie.  2 p. 1.
vii, 288p.   8?   Par.,  Masson & cie, 1926.
  DEBRE,  Robert,  &  LELONG, Marcel.   No-
tions gen6rales sur la  tuberculose de l'enfance.
p.715-89.   8?   Par., 1934.
  In Traite med. enfants (Nobecourt & Babonneix) Par., 1934,
2:
  DEBREUILH, William, 1857-1935.
  Pautrier,  L. M. Necrologie.   Bull. Soc. fr.  derm, syph.,
1935, 42: 1662.
  DEBROISE,  Gabriel Marie Michel  Francois,
1904-       Contribution a  I'etude  des points
iso-electriques  de protides  du serum; techniques
de  recherche;  une  application; leurs  variations
au  cours  de  la grossesse  normale.    134p.  8?
Par., Vigot freres, 1935.
  DEBRUIN,  Maurits. *Over de prognose van
miliairtuberculose.   3 p.  1.   115p.   pi.  roy. 8?
Amst., H. J. Paris,  1926.
  DEBRUNNER, Alfred.   *Drei  Falle von Sar-
com  des  Darms im Kindesalter.   46p.   pi.  8?
Ziir., J. Schabelitz,  1883. 
DEBRUNNER
52
DECAPITATION
  DEBRUNNER, Hans,  1889-        Lehrbuch
fiir  orthopadische  Hilfsarbeiterinnen;  dreizehn
Vorlesungen  iiber  orthopadische  Krankheiten,
Massage,  Heilgymnastik,  Verbandtechnik  und
Operationsdienst.  2. Aufl. 2 p. 1.  124p.  74 illust.
8?   Berl., F. C. W. Vogel, 1932.
  ----  Der angeborene  Klumpfuss.  5p. 131p.
illust.  8?   Stuttg., F. Enke, 1936.
  Forms 10. Bd Deut. Orthop. (Gocht, H.) Berl., 1917-36.
  See also Gocht, Hermann, & Debrunner,  Hans.  Ortho-
padische Therapie.  340p.   roy.  8!  Lpz., 1925.

  DEBU,  Jean, 1900-       *Le traitement des
grandes hemorragies  et des 6tats de shock par le
serum citrate de Normet.  48p.  8?  Par., 1930.
  DEBUIRE, Rene  Charles  Joseph,  1897-
*La  medication  calmante dans  les  coliques du
cheval  [Alfort]  44p.  8?   Par., 1929.
  DEBUS, Alfred,  1904-       *Ulcus  penetrans,
seine interne Ausheilung unter Rontgenkontrolle.
13p.  8?  Koln, J. Borowsky, 1936.


DECADENCE.

   See also Culture.
   Spengler,  O.   The   decline  of  the  West;
form and actuality; authorized transl.  with notes
by Charles Francis Atkinson.  443p.   8?   N. Y.,
1926.
   Ostwald,  W.  Dekadenz.  Vererb. & Geschlleben,  1927,
165-9.—Spranger. Die Kulturzyklentheorie und das Problem
des  Kulturverfalls.  Sitzber.  Preuss.  Akad.  Wiss.,  1926,
p.xxxv-lix.

   De CANDIA, Silvio.  Alimentazione e costitu-
zione; basi  moderne di una  dietetica razionale.
137p.  8?   Bologna, L. Cappelli, 1931.
   DECANTE, Georges, 1903-      *Avortement
et  traumatisme accidentels.  182p.   8?   Par.,
1932.

DECAPITATION.

   See also Guillotine; Head, Isolation.
   Torino.  Accademia delle scienze. Rapport
 pr6sent6  a  la  Classe  des  sciences  exactes  de
 l'Academie de  Turin,  le  27 thermidor,  sur  les
 experiences galvaniques faites, sur la tete et le
 tronc de trois hommes, peu de tems (!) apres leur
 decapitation,  par  les  citoyens  Vassalli-Eandi,
 Giulio et  Rossi.  19p.  4?  Turin, an  X [1802]
   Cambou6, P.  Prolongation  de la vie chez les papillons
 decapites.  C. rend. Acad, sc,  1926, 183: 372.—Horvath, A.
 [Decapitation]  Orv. hetil., 1928, 72: 1076-8.—Koegel, A., &
 Kroll, J. G.  Einfache Apparatur zur moglichst schmerzlosen
 Dekapitierung von Versuchsfrdschen. Miinch. tierarztl. Wschr.
 1937, 88: 193.—Macht, D. I., & Davis,  M. E.  Quantitative
 comparison of some muscle and nerve reactions after decerebra-
 tion and decapitation.  Am. J. Physiol.,  1932, 102: 138-44.—
 Schleer, J.  Experimentelle Untersuchungen an  Enthaupteten
 aus  dem Jahre 1808.   Fortsch.  Med., 1932,  50: 733-6.—
 Sorel, E. Quelques considerations medico-legales a propos de
 la decapitation.  Ann. med. leg., 1923, 3: 506.

 -----  fetal.
  See also Labor, complicated.
  Bayer,  H.   *Ueber die  Verwendbarkeit  des
Blond'schen Dekapitationsfingerhutes.  20p.   8?
Miinch., 1929.
  Hofmann, L. J.   *Dekapitation oder Spondy-
lotomie  bei verschleppter  Querlage?   16p.   8?
Marb.,  1927.
  Ruth, H.   *Ueber  Dekapitation bei Gerad-
lagen nach Geburt des Kopfes  [Munchen]  14p.
8?   Osterhofen Ndb.,  1931.
  Baumm, H.  Dekapitation mit dem Blond'schen Fingerhut.
Zbl. Gyn., 1926, 50: 1903-7. ------ Eine Modification des
Blond'schen   Dekapitationsfingerhutes.   Ibid.,   1927,   51:
3072—4.—Benedek  A.  [Use of  Sztehlo's decapitator]  Buda-
pest" orv. ujs.,  1931, 29: 1278-80.—Blond, K.  Erfahrungen
mit  dem  Dekapitationsfingerhut.  Zbl. Gyn., 1926, 50: 2907-
9.  ------  Zu den Modifikationen des Blond'schen Dekapita-
tionsfingerhutes.  Ibid.,  1928,  52: 696.—Delmas,  P.   La
pratica razionale della decollazione.  Clin, ostet., 1925,  27:
229-31.—Ecke, A.  Dekapitation mit dem Blond'schen Finger-
hut.  Zbl.  Gyn., 1926,  50: 2098-107.—Ehrlich, O.  [New
method of decapitation in labor]  Budapesti orv. ujs., 1930,
28: 205-7.—Freid, I. Ueber die Haufigkeit der Dekapitation
bei Querlagen in der Praxis, sowie iiber eine neue Methodik
dieser  Operation.  Zbl.  Gyn., 1925, 49: 874-9.—Futh,  H.
Ueber  die  Dekapitation mit dem  Zweifel'schen Trachelor-
rhekter.  Ibid., 1900, 24: 6-19.—Goczy, L. [Newer method of
decapitation of the foetus in child-birth]  Orv. hetil., 1927, 71:
1150-2.—Horvath, Z.  [Conclusions from our  decapitation
cases]  Ibid.,  1934, 78: mell., 142.—Kardasewich, B. J.  Ein
Fall von  Decapitation eines Embryo  in der unversehrten
Fruchtblase; experimentelle Untersuchung des Widerstandes
der  Eihaut e gegen Zerreissen.   Deut. Zschr. gerichtl. Med.,
1926, 9: 48-53.—Marshall, C. M.  Neglected shoulder pre-
sentation: decapitation  by  the  Blond-Heidler  instrument.
J. Obst. Gyn. Brit. Empire,  1937, 44: 735, 2 pi.,—Montuoro,
F.  La decapitazione nelle presentazioni cefaliche.  Riv. ostet.
gin.,  1930,  12:  441-3.—Pohl,  A.  1st  die  Dekapitation
des geborenen Kopfes bei Schwierigkeiten der Schultergeburt
berufen,  die Kleidotomie vollig zu  verdrangen?  Zbl. Gyn.,
1932,56:2582-8.—Putz, J.  [Decapitation in labor]  Budapesti
orv. ujs., 1930, 28: 731-2.—Rabinavicius, S.  [New instru-
ment for decapitation]  Medicina, Kaunas, 1931, 12: 19; 1933,
14:  538.—Sachs,  H.  Zur Dekapitation  bei vorangehendem
Kopfe.   Zbl. Gyn.,  1928,  52: 2881-6.—Schafer,  G.   Zur
Kritik  der Dekapitation nach der  Perforation des vorange-
henden Kopfes.  Ibid., 1931, 55: 1035-44.—Sigwart, W.  Zur
Dekapitation bei vorangehendem Kopfe.  Miinch. med. Wschr.,
1928,  75:  1038.—Sztehlo,  S.   Ein neues  Instrument  zur
Dekapitation der Frucht. Zbl. Gyn., 1929,  53: 218-24. ------
Ueber  unsere neueren  Erfahrungen mit dem Dekapitator.
Ibid., 1930, 54: 2080-2.—Weigl, F.  Ein Dekapitationsinstru-
ment.  Ibid., 1929, 53: 999-1002.


DECAPODA.

  See Crustacea; Mollusca.


DECAPSULATION.

  See Kidney, Surgery; Uremia,  Surgery.
  DECARIS,  Vjekoslav, 1909-        *Le  cancer
de  l'ovaire chez  les femelles  domestiques.  65p.
8?  Lyon, Bosc freres, 1934.
  De CASTRO, Antonio.   Chirurgia della tuber-
colosi polmonare.  xv, 230p. illust. pi.  8? Milano,
U.  Hoepli, 1933.
  DECAULNE,  Alphonse,  1897-        *Pneu-
mothorax et grossesse.  38p.  8?  Par., 1926.
  DECAUX, Francois, 1902-       *L'urticaire;
pathogenie; traitement par le tartrate d'ergota-
mine.  88p.  8?  Par., 1929.
  DECAUX,  Lucien,   1890-       *Intoxication
par les pommes chez les bovins du pays d'Auge;
confusion possible avec la fievre vitulaire  [Alfort]
36p.   8?   Par., 1929.
  DECEMBRIO  [Del Zimbre]   Petro  Candido,
1399-1477.    De  genitura  hominis;  ed.  Ange-
lus Typhernas.   8 1.   8?   [Roma, Stephanus
Plannck, 1488]


DECEPTION.

   See Lying.


DECEREBRATION.

   See Brain, Excision; Rigidity, decerebrate.
   DECHAMBRE, Amedee,  1812-86.
   Genty, M.  [Biography]  Biogr.  med., Par., 1933, 7: 161-
76,  2 pi.  2 port.

   DECHAMBRE,  Edmond  Ernest,  1895-
*Les assurances des chevaux contre les accidents
[Alfort]   51p.  8?  Par., 1927.
   DECHAMBRE, Paul, 1868-1935.
   Obituary. Vet. Rec, Lond., 1935, 15: 441.

   DECHAMBRE,  Sylvain.  *De la  technique
de la curiethe>apie par les voies  naturelles  dans
le cancer du col uterin.  80p.  8? Par., 1923.
   DECHANT,  Karl,  1907-       *Die  Entste-
hung eines Vogelgesichts bei gesundem Kieferge-
lenk    [Wurzburg]   15p.  8?   Hassfurt  a.   M.,
 G. M. Rasp [1931]
   DECHAUME.
   See Chompret, Joseph, Dechaume & Richard, G.  Technique
 chirurgicale bucco-dentaire.  283p.  8?  Par., 1935. 
DECHAUME                                  53                                       DECIDUA
   DECHAUME, Jeanne, 1901-       *Contribu-
tion k I'etude de l'anesthesie locale par injection
en stomatologie.  46p.   8?  Par.,  1931.

   DECHELETTE,  Joseph, 1862-        Manuel
d'arch6ologie  prehistorique  celtique  et  gallo-
romaine.   5v.  8?   Par., A. Picard & fils, 1908.


DECHOLIN.

   See under Bile acids.


DECIDUA.

   See also Placenta; Pregnancy; Uterus.
   Meisachowitz,   B.    *Ueber   die  deziduale
Gewebsreaktion; ein Beitrag zur Bedeutung und
Aetiologie.  27p.   8?   Konigsb., 1934.
   Abraham, E. G.  Decidua menstrualis. Zbl.  Gyn., 1933, 57:
2204.—Costero Tudanca, I.  Contribution al conocimiento
textural de las ceiulas deciduales.  Clin, lab., Zaragoza, 1929,
13: 89-126.—Da Re, O. Influenza della decidua sull'accresci-
mento  e sulla metamorfosi  dei girini  di rana.  Arch, fisiol.,
Fir., 1931-32, 30: 147-73.—Fischer,  I.  Ueber Paradezidua.
Mschr.  Geburtsh.  Gyn.,  1935-36,  101:  308.—Florian, J.
[Study of decidual cells]  Bratisl. lek. listy, 1935, 15: 216-21.—
Honecker, L. Ueber Genese, Vorkommen und Bedeutung der
Dezidua  ohne  Zotten.   Zschr. Geburtsh.  Gyn.,  1932,  102:
564.—Loeb, L.  Beitrage zur Analyse des Gewebewachstums;
die Erzeugung von  Deciduen in dem Uterus des  Kaninchens.
Arch. Entwmech., 1909, 27: 89-105, pi.  Also repr.—Madruzza,
G. Azione dei trapianti di decidua sulla ghiandola mammaria
(nota preventiva)  Boll. Accad.  med.  Perugia (1925)  1926,
No. 7,  1-7. ------ Azione biologica del trapianto di decidua
sulla ghiandola mammaria.  Riv. ital. gin.,  1927, 6: 113-36.—
Martines, S.  Funzione endocrina e funzione  nutritiva della
decidua.  Clin, ostet., 1929,  31: 661-3.—Mollendorff, W. von.
Zur Frage der Bildung der Decidua capsularis nach Praparaten
vom Ei  Wolfring.  Zschr.  ges. Anat.,  1. Abt.,  1924, 74:
231-9.—Morosi, G.  La struttura della decidua parietale in
una gravidanza umana in fase precoce.  Riv. ital. gin., 1934—35,
17: 761-9.—Numers,  C. von.  [Origin of chondriosome in
decidua cells]  Fin. liik. sail, hand., 1932, 74: 495-501. ------
Beitrag zur Kenntnis von der Struktur der Deziduazelle mit
besonderer Beriicksichtigung des Vorkommens  von Chondrio-
somen.  Arb. Path. Inst. Helsingfors, 1935, n. F., 8: 199-205 —
Oberndorfer, S.  Ueber Riesenzellenbildung in der  Decidua.
Virchows Arch.,  1907, 190: 368-70.—Philipp, E., & Huber, H.
Die hormonale Rolle der Decidua; ein Beitrag zur Frage der
Herkunft des Schwangerschaftshormons.  Zbl. Gyn.,  1936, 60:
2706-10.—Prag, J.  J.  The Golgi apparatus in the decidual
cell. S. Afr. J. M. Sc, 1936, 1: 114-7.—Szendi, B.  Beitrage zur
Rolle der Decidua im fetalen Stoffwechsel.  Arch. Gyn., Berl.,
1933-34,  155: 197-216.  Also Orv. hetil., 1933, 77: 842; 868.
------Experimentelle Studien iiber die entgiftende Funktion
der Decidua.  Arch. Gyn., Berl., 1934, 157:  389-99.   Also
Orv. hetil.,  1934, 78: 750-4.—Taddei, A.  Sulle modificazioni
della preipofisi mediante innesti di decidua  in animali interi e
nei castrati.  Pathologica, Genova, 1934, 26: 668-80, 2 pi.—
TeLinde, R. W.   A study of the very early decidua.  Am. J.
Obst., 1930, 19:  809-16.—Terechowa, A. Zur  Frage uber die
morphologischen und funktionellen Beziehungen zwischen den
Fotalelementen  und  der   Uterustubenwand  wahrend  der
Graviditiit.   Mschr. Geburtsh. Gyn.,  1932-33, 93:  66-82.—
Tommaselli, A.  Azione della decidua sulla mammella sull'ovaio,
sull'utero e sull'ipofisi.  Riforma med., 1935,  51: 826-32.—
Ulezko-Stroganova, K. P.  [Biological properties of the decidual
tissue]  Akush. gin., 1937,  No. 2, 3-12.—Vercesi. C.  Sur la
reaction deciduelle.  Arch. ital. biol., 1922, 71: 175-88, pi.
Also Fol. gyn., Genova,  1922, 16-17: 565-80, pi.

----   Diseases.

   See  also Labor,  complicated;  Placenta,  Dis-

eases.
   Durante & Lemeland. Tumeurs de la caduque; deciduomes
vrais ou myometriomes.  Bull. Soc. obst. gyn. Paris,  1933, 22:
277-82.—loli, V.  La degenerazione colloide  studiata nella
cellula  deciduale  (nota preventiva)  Gior. biol. med. sper.,
1923-24,  1: 518-20.—Kahn,  E.  Zur  Frage der Breusschen
Mole.  Arch. Gyn., Berl..  1923, 118: 185-93.—Reeb.  A
propos  d'une mole tub6reuse de Breus.  Bull.  Soc. obst.  gyn.
Paris, 1937, 26: 247-51.—Riotte, A.  Hyperplasie  diffuse de la
caduque et hemorragies a la fin de la gestation.  Gyn. obst.,
Par., 1924, 9: 23-49.—Sage, E. C. Report of a case of endo-
metritis decidualis polyposa.  Am. J. Obst., 1923, 6: 20679.—■
Stroink, J. A.  [The so-called chorionic invasion in the decidua]
Ned. tschr. verlosk., 1937-38, 40:  223-10.

----  ectopic.
   Gosau, J.  Ueber einen Fall von decidualer Reaktion in einem
Cervixpolypen und  am Muttermund.   Zbl. Gyn., 1934, 58:
2473-6.—Hajek.O.  Beitrag zur Frage der ortsfremden Decidua.
ibid.,  1935,  59: 218-20.—Harbitz.  H. F.   Ectopic  deci-
dua.  Acta path, microb. scand., 1936, suppl. No.  26, 16-20.—
Held, E.  Contribution  a I'etude des formations deciduales de
la trompe.  Rev. fr. gyn. obst., 1930, 25: 721-7, 2 pl.—Hof-
bauer, J.  Decidual formation of the peritoneal surface of the
gravid uterus.  Am. J. Obst.,  1929, 17: 603-12.—Le Loner,
Durante, G., <$c Mayer, M.  Caduque myometriale; evolution
deciduale des elements du myometre (placenta myometrial de
Keiffer)  Ann. anat. path., Par., 1932, 9: 1024-6.—Paroli, G.
Contributo  alio studio delle reazioni deciduali ectopiche in
gravidanza,  con particolare riguardo alia sede vaginale.  Osp.
maggiore Novara,  1937, 14: 49-64.—Reist.  Aussergewohn-
liche ektopische Dezidualbildung in graviditate. Helvet. med.
acta, 1935-36, 2: 283-6—Rona, A. Deciduale Reaktion am
ausseren  Muttermunde.  Zbl.  Gyn., 1932, 56:  3108-12.—
Schereschewsky, J. Zur Kenntnis der ektopischen Decidua-
bildung ohne Schwangerschaft.  Arch. Gyn., Berl.,  1931,  145:
241-60.—Scheyer, H. E. Zur Kasuistik von seltenen Befunden
in Bruchsackwandungen, zugleich ein Beitrag fiir die Lehre vom
Auftreten ektopischer Decidua.  Zbl. Gyn., 1925, 49: 315-9 —
Schiller, W.  Ueber Decidua ohne Schwangerschaft. Ibid.,
1924, 48: 2529-36.  Also Arch. Gyn., Berl., 1924,123: 219-44.—
Ulesco-Stroganowa, K. Entwicklung decidualen Gewebes in
der Scheide wahrend der Schwangerschaft.  Zbl. Gyn., 1924,
48: 1855-7.—Wilier, H.  Die Bedeutung ektopischer  Decidua
fiir die  Erkennung  und  Erhaltung der  Schwangerschaft.
Deut. med.  Wschr., 1938,  64:  1003-5.—Wreksoatmodjo, G.
[Ectopic decidua of the os uteri]  Geneesk. tschr. Ned. Indie,
1937,77:803-9.

DECIDUOMA.

  See Chorioma.
  DECKARD, Percy Edward, 1882-       List of
officers  who  served  with   the   371st  infantry
brigade during  the  World  War  and  also  my
experience in the  World  War with  memoirs  of
France and service in  the medical detachment of
371st  infantry.   127p.   8?    [Allegany,  N.  Y.,
1929]
  DECKART, Frithjof, 1899-       *Der  Stand
der  Zahnheilkunde zur  Zeit  Joseph  Linderers,
unter besonderer Berucksichtigung seines Werkes:
Die Zahnheilkunde nach  ihrem  neuesten Stand-
punkte; ein Lehrbuch fiir Zahnarzte und Aerzte
von J.  Linderer 1851.  65p.  8?   Erlangen,   K.
Dores,  1927.
  DECKER,  Carl Theodor,  1899-       *Das
Verhalten  der  Alkalireserve im Blute  bei  In-
halation  eines  ungefahr   10%igen  Kohlensaure-
Luftgemisches   [Munchen]   66p.    8?  Wiirzb.,
K.  Triltsch, 1933.
  DECKER, Charles, 1852-1926.
  Dind.  Necrologie.   Rev. med.  Suisse  rom.,  1926,   46:
830-2.

  DECKER, Hermann,  1897-       *Die  Hem-
mung  der   Natriumoleathamolyse  durch  das
Serum  bei  verschiedenen  Krankheiten,  insbe-
sondere bei  Karzinomen   [Leipzig]   7p.    8?
(Roding, J.  Wittmann] 1923.
  DECKER,  Hermann,   1897-        *Die Ver-
wendung  des rostfreien Stahles in  der Zahnheil-
kunde.  14p.  8?   Heidelb., 1933.
  DECKER,  Hermann.   *Messung von  Haut-
temperaturen   mit  nadelformigem  Thermoele-
ment   und  Schleifengalvanometer  und  deren
Ergebnisse.  12p.   fol.  Giessen, F. Vogt & Co.,
1935.
  DECKER, Ludwig, 1889-      *Ueber patho-
logische Schlafzustande  [Bonn]  29p.  8?  Koln,
J. P. Bachem,  1919.
  DECKER,  Maria.   *Zur  Rontgendiagnostik
des intrauterinen Fruchttodes. 31p.  8?  Miinch.
P. Denk,  1932.
  DECKER,  Otto, 1902-        *Das  geburts-
hilflich  operative   Material  der   Universitats-
frauenklinik Heidelberg aus  den Jahren  1908-27
[Heidelberg]  29p.   8?   Homburg-Saar   [1930]
  DECKER, Paul,  1912-       *Die  Sammlung
innersekretorischer  Driisen   an   den  deutschen
Schlachthofen im Jahre 1935.  35p.  8?  Giessen,
E. Seibert, 1936. 
DECKER                                  54                              DE  COURCY
  DECKER, Winfred Cornwall, 1880-       In-
troduction to pharmaceutical Latin.  85p.   12?
Alb., F. H. Evory & Co., 1924.
  DECKERS, Frederick.  The practice  of  the
most successful  physitian, Paul Barbette, Doc-
tour of Physick; faithfully rendered into English.
(7)   271p.  8?  London, T. R. for H.  Brome,
1675.
  DECKING, Engelbert,  1901-       *Epheli-
denuntersuchungen  zum  Ausbau  der Siemens-
schen  Methode  zur  Diagnose  der Eineiigkeit.
lOp.  8?   Munch., J. F. Lehmann, 1926.
  DECKNER, Heinz, 1904-     *Vergleichende
Untersuchungen  der Miiller-Ballungs-Reaktion
II mit der Wassermannschen Reaktion und der
Meinicke-Mikro-Klarungsreaktionan 2,000 Seren
an  Hand des Materials der Universitats-Haut-
klinik.  23p.  8?  Rostock, R. Beckmann, 1933.
  DECKNER, Klaus,  1903-       *Ueber  die
Beziehungen  zwischen  Haar-  und Augenfarbe
und Konstitution; Versuch einer  Analyse  der
rassenmassigen Zusammensetzung  der deutschen
Studentenschaft  [Freiburg i. B.]  p.602-18.   8?
Berl., J. Springer,  1927.
  Also Zschr. ges. Anat., 2. Abt., 1927-28, 13:
  DECLAUDE,  Cyrille, 1854-      *La tuber-
culose  chez les bovins  et  son  diagnostic par la
tuberculine  [Alfort]  56p.  8?  Troyes,  1926.

DECOCTION.
  See Pharmacy, Methods.
  DECOLLAND,  Charles, 1897-      *Limites
de la valeur de l'auscultation pulmonaire.  46p.
8?  Par., 1924.

DECOMPOSITION.
  See  also  Cadaver;  Chemistry;  Combustion;
Putrefaction; also  names  of  substances  de-
composed; also Infant, Nutrition: Disorders.
  Acharya, C. N. Studies on the anaerobic decomposition of
plant materials; the decomposition of plant substances of
varying composition.  Biochem. J., Lond., 1935, 29: 1459-67.—
Boswell, J. G.  The biochemistry of dry-rot in wood; an in-
vestigation of the products of the decay of pine wood rotted by
Merulius lachrymans.  Ibid., 1938, 32: 218-29.—Gohs, W.
Ueber die Wirkung von Zellenzerfallsprodukten auf arteigene
Zellen; vorlaufige Mitteilung.  Wien. klin. Wschr., 1929, 42:
430-2.—Lengerken,  H.  von.  Ueber Widerstandsfahigkeit
organischer  Substanzen gegen natiirliche Zersetzung.   Biol.
Zbl., 1923, 43: 546-55.—Rice, F. O., Johnston, W. R., &
Evering, B. L.  The thermal decomposition of organic  com-
pounds from the standpoint of  free radicals; experimental
evidence of the decomposition of organic compounds into free
radicals. J. Am. Chem. Soc,  1932, 54: 3529-43.

DECOMPRESSION.
  See  Brain, Surgery;  Cranium,  Surgery;  and
under names of other organs and regions.
  DECONINCK,  Jean, 1896-      Contribu-
tion k I'etude  de  la  tuberculose pulmonaire
fibreuse dans ses rapports avec la syphilis.  58p.
8?  Par., 1924.
  De COOK, Harry Burton.
  See Stafford, George T., De Cook, H. B., & Picard, Joseph L.
Individual exercises,   lllp.  8!   N. Y., 1935.
  DECOPPET,  Rene.  Contribution k  I'etude
des tumeurs  benignes  du  placenta.   36p.   8?
Lausanne, 1927.
  DECOR, Adrienne, 1896-       *Grossesse et
cardiopathies (a propos d'une  statistique)  94p.
8?  Par., 1925.
  DECORPS,  Paul, 1906-       *Irido-cyclite
blennorrhagique.  50p.  8?   Par.,  1935.
  DECOULARE-DELAFONTAINE,   Augustin.
*La qualitometrie  des rayons  X.   46p.   8°
Par., 1923.
  DECOUR,  Humbert H., 1909-       *Phe-
nomene de  Shwartzman (allergie hemorragique)
61p. 8?   Lyon,  Bosc freres,  1934.
  De COURCY, Donald  Michael, 1901-
*Exophthalmic goiter  [Marquette Univ.]   25p.
4?  Milwaukee, 1930.
  DECOURNAU, Maurice, 1904-      *L'appui
maternel dans les maternites parisiennes.   58p.
8?  Par., 1933.
  DECOURT, Francois, 1906-       Contribu-
tion k I'etude des tumeurs malignes  de l'iris.
65p.  8?  Par., 1931.
  DECOURT, Jacques,  1898-       Contribu-
tion a I'etude des ataxies aigues; l'ataxie aigue
tabetique.  150p.  8?  Par., 1927.
  ----The  same.   Ataxies  aigues; l'ataxie
aigue tabetique.   150p.   8?  Par., G.  Doin  &
Co., 1927.
  DECOURT, Philippe,  1902-      Crigine de
quelques cas  de lepre observes k Paris; note sur
la psychologie  du lepreux   [Paris]   90p.   8?
Cahors, 1932.
  ----  The same.  La psychologie du 16preux
et le  probleme  de  la  lepre k  Paris.   90p.   8?
Par., Le Frangois [1933]
  De CRESCENZI, Pietro, 13.  century.  Libro
della agricultura.  145 1.  fol.  Vicenza, Leonar-
dus Achates de Basilea, Feb. 17, 1490.
  DECRESSAC, Georges, 1896-      Contri-
bution  k  l'6tude des  poussees  evolutives  de
tuberculose pulmonaire  a la  suite  d'une  inter-
vention chirurgicale.  76p. 8?  Par., 1924.
  DECRESSAC, Jean Eugene, 1896-      *Des
perigastrites  anterieures  suppurees dans le can-
cer  de l'estomac.  77p.  8?  Par.,  1924.

DECUBITUS.
  See Bedsore; Gangrene.
  DECUGNIERE,  Marcel.   *La  version  par
manoeuvres  externes en position de  Trendelen-
burg dans les presentations du siege.   47p.  8?
Par., 1923.
  De CUPERTINO  Ribeiro,  Joao.   *Tracta-
mento da pleurisia com derramamento.   57p.  12?
Lisb., 1874.
  DECURTINS,  Florin, 1901-      * Ueber 107
Jahre gerichtsarztliche Tatigkeit in einem schwei-
zerischen  Landbezirk;  Anhang:  CO-Vergiftung
durch  Kirchenheizung.   56p.   ch.   8?    Zur.,
Gebr. Leemann & Co., 1929.
  Also Schweiz. med. Wschr., 1929, 59: 932-5.
  DEDE  [Robert  Wilhelm]  Louis,   1884-
*Ueberfuhrungszahlen  in  zahen  Losungsmitteln.
70p. 8?  Erlangen, Junge & Sohn,  1914.
  DEDEKIND, Franz, 1885-1924.
  Scholz.  Nekrolog.  Wien. klin. Wschr., 1925, 38: 285.
  DEDERDING,  Dida.   Clinical and  experi-
mental examinations in patients suffering from
Morbus Menieri including a study of the problem
of bone conduction.  2v.  156p. 213p. 8? Helsin.,
Mercator, 1929.
  Forms Suppl. 10 & 11, Acta otolar., Stockh.
  See also Mygind. S. H., & Dederding, Dida. Les syndromes
merueriques. 273p.  8?  Par., 1934.
  DEDERDING, Erich, 1907-      *Zur Aetio-
logie  und  Pathogenese des sogenannten  trau-
matischen Zungenruckengeschwiirs beim Rinde.
30p.  8?  Lpz., A.  Edelmann, 1934.
  DEDIEU,  P.   La saisie  des viandes dans les
abbatoirs et tueries;  precis  administratif  et
juridique.  191p. 8?  Par., Vigot freres,  1931.
  DEE, Arthur, 1578-1650.  Fasciculus chemicus
[transl.  to English by Elias  Ashmole 1617-92]
2 p. 1. 268p.  24? London, Rich. Mynne,  1650
  DEE, John, 1527-1608.
  Hort,  G.  M.   Dr  John  Dee: Elizabethan
mystic and astrologer.  72p.  16?   Lond., 1922. 
DEEB
55
DEFECATOR
   DEEB, Elias  Ibrahim.  *Les  thromboses  et
embolies des vaisseaux mesenteriques.  40p.   8?
Geneve,  1932.
   DEEKS, Wfilliam] E[dgar]  1866-1931.  A brief
review of the  digestive  functions and food  re-
quirements  for the maintenance of health, with
particular  reference to  the  tropics;   a lecture.
24p.   8?  [Bost.] 1923.
   ----   The  cause  of  hookworm  disease;  its
prevention and cure.   12p.   8?  [Bost., 1924]
   ----   Malaria; its cause, prevention and cure.
30p.   3 pi.  8?  Bost., United Fruit Co. [1925]
   For biography see Tr. R. Soc. Trop. M. Hyg., Lond., 1931,
25:214.

   DEELMAN, Herman Tewes,  1892-      Die
Histopathologic der Uterusmucosa; ein Leitfaden
fiir Gynakologen und Pathologen bei der histo-
logischen Diagnostik.   xi, 247p.   illust.   roy.  8?
Lpz.,  G. Thieme, 1933.
   See  also in 3. ser. Tilanus, Christiaan Bernard.  Surgery;
ed. by H. T. Deelman. 156p.  12?  Lond. [1925]


DEER.

   Honigmann,  L.   *Krankheiten beim  Deut-
schen Hochwild   [Leipzig]   24p.   8?  Dessau,
1925.
   Grieder, H.   Beobachtungen  iiber  Rehkrankheiten  in
nordostschweizerischen Jagdrevieren.  Schweiz.  Arch.  Tierh.,
1934, 76: 609-17.


DEER-FLY.

   See Tabanidae.
   DEETJEN,  Hermann, 1867-1915.
   Teutschlaender [Biography] Verh. Deut. path. Ges., 1935,
28:345-7.

   DEFAIX,  Louis Marie,  1903-        *De   la
retention d'urine au cours de la  fievre typhoide.
42p.   8?  Par.,  1930.
   DEFAUT, Gaston, 1898-        *Essai dupli-
cation k l'obstetrique de l'analgesie  extradural
sacree   (anesthesique   epidurale)    128p.    8?
Par.,  1928.
   DEFAUT, Pierre, 1906-       Contribution a
I'etude des jumeaux; la non identite des jumeaux.
66p.   8?   Par., 1931.
   DEFAUX,  Jules.   *Entero-colites  a   proto-
zoaires  (amibiase-spirochetoses-lambliase)   [Par-
is]  186p.   8?   Lille, 1922.
   DEFAYAY,   Gertrud,   1904-        *Die Be-
deutung  der   Spaltbildungen   im   knochernen
Wirbelkanal   fiir   die   Aetiologie  urologischer
Leiden    [Gottingen]    29p.   8?    Aachen,   J.
Stercken, 1927.


DEFECATION.

   See also  Anus, Sphincter;  Constipation;  Di-
arrhoea; Intestine, Movement;  Rectum.
   Denny-Brown,  D., & Robertson, E. G.  An investigation
of the nervous control of defaecation.  Brain, Lond.,  1935,  58:
256-310, 6 pi.—Edwards,  J. M. The mental regulation of
intestinal  activity.  J.  Ment. Sc, Lond., 1935,  81: 376-88.—
Garry,  R.  C.  The emptying of the lower bowel.  Glasgow
M. J., 1933, 120: suppl. Tr. R. Med. Chir. Soc, 1-8.—Kline-
felter, E. W.  Blood pressure changes during defecation. Am.
J. Digest.  Dis., 1937-38, 4: 12—Koppanyi, T.  Studies on
defecation, with special reference to a medullary defecation
center.  J. Lab. Clin. M., 1930-31, 16: 225-38.—Marfan A. B.
La defecation involontaire des  gcohers.   In his Et. mal. enf.,
Par., 1936, 113-21.—Mutier, F. [Physiopathology of defeca-
tion]  Klin, med., Moskva, 1930, 8: 926-33.—Noss, J.  C.
Mechanism of defecation.   Med. World, 1935, 53: 516-9.—
Ruslov, I.  A.  [Disturbances  in defecation  among  children]
Vrach.  gaz., 1925,  29: 298-300.—Schilling, F.  Die Intervalle
und Zahl  des normalen menschlichen  Stuhlganges.  Arch.
Verdauungskr.,  1925,  35:   108-12.—Tscherning.   Ueber
psychogene Dyschexie mit Vortauschung einer orgamschen
Stenose  durch  einseitige  Rontgentechnik.   Munch,  med.
Wschr., 1923, 70: 358.—Velho da Silva. J. J. O reflexo recto-
cecal;  deduccoes clinicas.  Brasil med.,  1930,  44: 385; 413;
439.
DEFECATOR.
  Groeniger, W. C.  Defecator.  U. S. Patent Off., 1937, No.
2,066,881. Also U. S. Patent Off., 1937, No. 2,066,882.  ------
Defecator with integral evacuator.  U. S. Patent Off., 1937,
No. 2,066,883.

DEFECT [physical]

  See Defective; Deficiency.

DEFECTIVE.

  See also Child, Defective; Crippled; Disabled;
also  names of defects as Blindness;  Deafmutism;
Deafness; Deficiency; Mental deficiency, &c.
   Duttler,  A.    *Die   Fiirsorge-Anstalten  in
Ursberg und ihre soziale  Bedeutung.   33p.   8?
Wiirzb., 1932.
   Gilbreth, F. B.,  & Gilbreth, L. M.   Motion
study for the  handicapped.  165p.  8?  Lond.,
1920.
   Haggard, H. W.   The lame, the halt,  and the
blind; the vital role of medicine  in the history of
civilization.  420p.  8?   N. Y.,  1932.
   Kessler,  H.  H.   The  crippled  and  the  dis-
abled;  rehabilitation  of  the  physically handi-
capped in the United States.   337p.  8?  N. Y.,
1935.
   McMurtrie,  D.  C.  Bibliography of writings
on the care of crippled children, the prevalence of
blindness, the  history of prostitutes,  the  psy-
chology  of  sex  and  miscellaneous subjects to
March 1914.   14p.  8?   N. Y.,  1914.
   U. S. Public  Health  Service.  The preva-
lence and causes of orthopedic impairments; the
National  Health  Survey:  1935-36.   20p.   4?
Wash., 1938.
   Boggess, J. S.  The menace of the human defective.  Ken-
tucky M. J., 1935, 33: 33-9.—Boretz, M. E. Needs of the
physically handicapped child.  Pub.  Health Nurs., 1938, 30:
171-5.—Brown, P. K. The problem of our  physically handi-
capped.  Arch. Occup. Ther., 1923, 2: 171-8.—Bryngelson, B.
Mental hygiene for the handicapped child.  Physiother. Rev.,
1938, 18: 5.—Bullis, H.  E.  The future of  the handicapped.
Occup. Ther. Rehabil., 1934, 13: 155-9.—Chlup, J.  The handi-
capped today in Czechoslovakia. Crippled Child, 1937-38,
15: 166.—Faulkes, W. F.  Placement of  the  physically handi-
capped.  Ibid., 1936-37, 14:94-8.—Ferrio, C. Gli stabilimenti
per l'assistenza agli anormali  del Belgio.   Note psichiat.,
Pesaro, 1936, 65:  141-60.—Freeman, R. A. The sub-man.
Eugen. Rev.,  Lond.. 1923-24, 15:  383-92.—Fundinger, G.
Der  Behinderte als  Mitarbeiter in der  Wohlfahrtspflege.
Zschr. Kruppelfiirs.,  1934, 27: 9-11.—Gardner,  J. G.  The
handicapped teacher and the education of handicapped children.
Crippled Child, 1934-35, 12:  64.—Gross, W.  Das Rassen-
politische Amt der USDAP. iiber die Aufgaben des Reichs-
bundes der Korperbehinderten.  Zschr. Kruppelfiirs., 1936, 29:
5-13.—Heider, G.  M. The handicapped child and his world.
Volta Rov., 1936,  38: 713— Kortschak,  H.  Das Jenaer Ver-
fahren.  Zschr. Heilpad., Wien, 1936, 27: 162-4.—Maryland's
physically  handicapped  children; a  review which does not
include the work  for the  blind and deaf.   Crippled Child,
1929-30, 7: 70-3.—Meeting the nation's needs by the expan-
sion of the program  of vocational rehabilitation of physically
handicapped persons.   Occup.  Ther.  Rehabil.,   1937,  16:
185-9.—Milliken,  R. A.  A plan for the reduction of defects
in men of military age.  Mil.  Surgeon,  1928, 63: 182-203.—
Oettinger, K. B. An experiment in teaching physically handi-
capped children at home.  Ment. Hyg., Alb., 1938, 22: 245-
64.—Prinzing.   Die  deutsche Gebrechlichenziihlung 1925-26.
Deut. med. Wschr., 1931, 57: 1712.—Stewart, W. J.  The
psychological approach to the handicapped child.  Ind. M.
Rec,  1937,  57: 365.—Thomas,  J. E.   Special education  in
England,  as viewed  by  a British teacher.   Crippled  Child,
1937-38, 15: 74-7.—Weinert, H.  Umgang  mit erbgeschadig-
ten Menschen.  Oeff. Gesundhdienst, 1935, 1:  B, 241-6.—
Welfare  of the blind, the deaf and the dumb. Health, Can-
berra, 1936, 14: 137-45.

DEFENSE reaction.

   See also Psychoanalysis.
   Benedek,  T.   Abwehrmechanismen und   Ichstruktur.
Internat.  Zschr. Psychoanal., Wien, 1937, 23:  490-508.—
Chaslin,  P., & Meyerson, I.   Une rgverie de  defense.  J.
psychol. norm, path., Par., 1920, 17: 59-68.
   DEFFAY,  Rene,  1905-       *Essai  medico-
historique sur  un point de pratique obstetricale;
les hemorragies  tardives  des  suites de  couches.
95p.   8?  Par.,  1931. 
DEFICIENCY
56
DEFICIENCY
DEFICIENCY [physical]

   See also Crippled; Crippling disease; Defective;
Disability;  Disabled;  Health  survey;  Mental
deficiency; Orthopedics.
   Britten,  R. H.   The physical  impairments of adult life;
association with subsequent rates of mortality.  J. Prevent. M.,
1932, 6: 249-72. ------& Goddard, J. C.  Rates of physical
impairments  in  28  occupations,  based  on  17,294  medical
examinations.   Pub. Health Rep., Wash., 1932,  47:  1-25 —
Gafafer, W. M.  Relation of physical  defects to the physical
growth of children of 21 states; physical measurement studies.
Ibid., 1936,  51, 26: 831-41.—Guttmacher, M. S.   Effects of
handicaps on personality.  Proc Am.  Fed.  Hard of Hearing,
1934, 98-102.—Johnston, C. L.  The common physical diseases
of the  adult.  Ment. Health Bull., Danville,  1925, 2: No. 4,
11.—King, H.  Importance of early recognition of orthopaedic
defects.  Physibther. Rev., 1934,  14: No. 2, 7-9.—Kreuz, L.
Die  erbbiologische  Bewertung  angeborener  Korperfehler.  In
Wer ist erbgesund?  (Klein, AV.) Jena,  1935, 208-15.—Lelean,
P. S.  National physical unfitness and some remedies.  Med.
Off., Lond.,  1936,   56: 113-5.—Murphy, D.  P.   Congenital
defects; incidence among the siblings of the first congenitally
malformed  children in 275 families.  J. Am. M.  Ass., 1936,
106: 457.—Spindler, E. B.  Prevalence  of and correlations
between physical defects and their coincidence with functional
disorders.   Res. Q. Am. Phys. Educ. Ass., 1931, 2: 36-56.

DEFICIENCY disease.

   See also  specific names  of  deficiency  diseases
and names  of   deficient  substances as  Anemia,
nutritional;  Anemia, pernicious;  Beri-Beri;  Cal-
cium,  Metabolism,   disordered;  Edema,  nutri-
tional;  Growth; Hemeralopia;  Histidine;  Min-
eral,  Metabolism, disordered;  Rickets;  Vitamin
deficiency, &c.
   Achard,  Le  Sourd  [et  al.]    Intoxications;
maladies   par   carence,    maladies  par  agents
physiques, affections mcdicales et  traumatismes.
553p.   8?   Par., 1922.
   Weill,  E., &  Mouriqtjand,  G.  L'alimenta-
tion  et  les  maladies  par  carence;  les  regimes
carences de  l'enfant  et de  1'adulte;  alimentation
de guerre.  119p.  12?   Par.,  1919.
   Abderhalden, E.  Einige gedanken  iiber sogenannte Avi-
taminosen und Aninkretinosen.  Klin. Wschr., 1924, 3: 267-9.—
Blankenhorn, M. A. A general consideration of the deficiency
diseases. J. Med., Cincin., 1936-37, 17: 126-30.—Bliss, M. A.
The vitamins and metallic salts, and plant, animal, and human
nutrition.  J. Missouri M. Ass., 1931, 28: 272-4.—Brunn, von.
Beitrage zur  Geschichte  der  Mangelkrankheiten.   Miinch.
med. Wschr., 1937,  84: 223-7.—Ceconi,  A.  Le  malattie del
ricambio; disturbi  della  nutrizione: da carenza alimentare
parziale.  Minerva  med.,  Tor., 1928,  8:  1607-18.—Defective
diet.  Med.  Rec,  N. Y.,  1936,  144: 567.—Drazin, M.  L.
Chronic illness due to dietary deficiency.  N. York State J. M.,
1935, 35: 1087-94.   ------ Dietary  deficiencies  among dis-
pensary patients. J. Mount Sinai Hosp. N. York,  1936-37, 3:
291-4.—Gierke, E.  von.  Ueber  Mangelkrankheiten.  Med.
Klin., Berl., 1932, 28: 571-4.—Giuflre, L.  Malattie di carenza.
Cult. med.  mod., Pal., 1923, 2: 273- 7.  Also Med. ital., 1923, 4:
611-33.  Also Ann.  clin. med., Pal., 1924, 14: 74-113.—Haden,
B. L.  Nutritional deficiency diseases.  Proc. Interst. Postgrad.
M. Ass. N. America, 1937,  12-8.—Haushalter, P.  Les maladies
par carence et en particulier les avitaminoses. Rev. m£d. est,
1923, 51:  611-25.—Huddleson, J. H.   Foods and deficiency
diseases in  war.   Mil. Surgeon,  1926,  58: 510-23.—Labbe.
E. M.  Maladies par carence. In Precis path. m6d. (Bezancon,
et al.) 3. ed.,  Par., 1935, 6:  1083-124.—Megaw, J. W. B..
Findlay, G. M. [et al.]  Discussion on tropical diseases arising
from dietetic deficiency. Proc.  R.  Soc. M., Lond., 1929-30, 23:
sect. trop.  dis. path.,  47-59.—Mellanby, E.  Deficiency dis-
eases, with special reference to rickets.  Brit. M. J.,  1924, 1:
895-900, pi.—Mouriquand,  G.  Carence  alimentaire, carence
digestive,  et carence de  nutrition.   Presse mgd., 1925,  33:
1473-5.  ------ Tete, H.  [et al.]  Carences eutrophiques.
Bull. Acad.-m^d., Par., 1937, 3. ser., 117: 447-51.—Pedrinoni,
G. P.  Malattie di carenza. Clin. med. ital., 1925, 56: 447-
61.—Pestalozza, C.  Malattie  da carenza alimentare.  Med
ital., 1923, 4: 395-408.—Ramoino, P.  Contributo alio studio
delle alimentazione incomplete.   Pathologica, Genova,  1913-
14, 6: 541-50.—Rhoads,  C. P.   Clinical deficiency diseases.
Yale J. Biol., 1933,  6: 75.—Serrell, W. H.  The deficiency dis-
eases.  Pract. Libr. M.  &  S. (Appleton)  N. Y., 1937,  12:
696-715.—Stinson,  O.  Some deficiency diseases.   Vet J '
Lond., 1931, 87: 509-12.—Theiler, A.  Discussion on deficiency
diseases. Proc. R. Soc. M., Lond., 1933, 26: 983-94.—Tisdall,
F. F.  The vitamins, avitaminoses and dietary deficiency dis-
eases.  In Pract. Pediat. (Brennemann, J.) Hagerstown, 1937
1: chap. 31, 9p.—Tomory, L.  The classification of deficiency
disease.  S. Afr. M. J., 1933, 7: 440-8.—Turner. R. H. De-
ficiency diseases.   Pract.  Libr. M.  &  S.  (Appleton)  N  Y
1935, 8: 589-99.—Ungley,  C. C. Some deficiencies of nutrition
and their relation to disease.  Lancet, Lond., 1938, 1: 875-82.—
Van Nuys, F.  Deficiency diseases.   Boston M. & S. J., 1925,
192: 1242-53.—Willcocks, G.  C.  Food  deficiency diseases.
Med. J. Australia, 1929, 1: 94-6.

----   Causes.
   Boudier,  P.   *Les temperaments  calcicole et
silicicole  chez  1'homme  et  chez  les  animaux;
role  des  sels  de chaux  dans  la  morphogenese
[Alfort]   44p.   8?   Par.,  1926.
   Blackberg, S. N.  The relation of diet to disease.  J. Am.
Vet. M. Ass., 1928-29, 74: 336-44— Centanni, E.  Studi sulle
alimentazioni unilaterali (amerositosi; avitaminosi)  In Scritti
med.  onore  A. Poggi,  Bologna,  1915,  799-813.—Davidson,
P. B.  The development of deficiency disease during therapeutic
diets.   J. Am. M. Ass., 1928, 90:  1014.—Davis, T. D.  De-
ficiency disease the result of interference with absorption from
the gastro-intestinal tract:  case reports.  Virginia M. Month.,
1937-38, 64:  26-30.—Dejust, S.   Carence  et  glandes  endo-
crines.  Vie m£d., 1924,  5: 521.—Eusterman, G.  B.  Deficiency
disease developing during the  course of jejunal feeding.  Proc.
Mayo  Clin.,  1929, 4: 285.—Gigon, A.   Ueber den Einfluss
einseitiger Nahrungszufuhr auf den Organismus.   Klin. Wschr.,
1924,  3: 1939-42.—Ichok,  G.  La sous-alimentation et les
glandes a secretion interne.   Presse m6d., 1925, 33:  1525.—
Jackson, R. G.   Why we wither and decay.  West. M. Rev.,
1925, 30: 296-303.—Jolly, L.  Etude sur l'alimentation actuelle
envisaged comme cause de l'affaiblissement de la race francaise,
de la frequence de l'an£mie et des maladies nerveuses.  J. m(?d.
Paris, 1899, 2. ser., 11:  427; 435; 465; 480.—Mackie, T. T., &
Pound,  R.  E.  Changes in the gastro-intestinal tract in de-
ficiency states with special reference to  the small intestine;
a roentgenologic and  clinical study  of forty cases.  J. Am. M.
Ass., 1935,  104:  613-8.  Also repr.—Mendonja, S.  A endo-
crinologia e as molestias de carencia.  Brasil med., 1925, 39:
70.—Miller, H.  G.  Poverty as a causal  factor  in  disease.
Univ.  Durham Coll.  M. Gaz., 1935-36,  36: 145-60.—Mouri-
quand, G., &  Michel, P. Carence alimentaire et glandes endo-
crines.  Bull.  meU, Par., 1923, 37: 1348-52.  ------& Sanyas,
R.  Glandes  endocrines et syndromes  de carence.  Rev. fr.
endocr.,  1923,  1: 109-36.—Murray,  F. G.   Pigmentation,
sunlight, and nutritional disease.   Am. Anthrop.,  1934, 36:
438-45.—Purdy, J. S.  Food  deficiency diseases; their cause
and prevention.  Med.  J. Australia, 1929, 1: 90-4.—Saiki, T.
Predisposition et  nutrition.  Ann.  Inst. Pasteur, Par., 1927,
41: 668-78.—ScharpfT,  W.  Gefahren einseitiger Ernahrung.
Fortsch. Ther., 1933, 9: 673-9.—Snell, A. M., &  Bumpus, L. D.
Unusual deficiency syndrome secondary to duodenal occlusion
and ulcerative  colitis.  Minnesota  M.,  1931,  14: 336-40.—
Strauss, M. B.  The role of the gastrointestinal tract in con-
ditioning deficiency disease; the significance of  digestion and
absorption in pernicious anemia, pellagra, alcoholic and other
forms of polyneuritis.  Am. J.  Digest. Dis., 1934-35, 1: 431-3.
Also J. Am. M. Ass., 1934, 103: 1-4.—Tscherkes, L.  A.  Sur
un nouveau groupe de constituants alimentaires (alitoxines)
et sur les  processus pathologiques qui  leur  correspondent.
J. physiol. path, gen., 1936, 34: 808-14.—Vedder, E. B.  The
deficiency diseases and the vitamins.   Porto  Rico  J.  Pub.
Health, 1929-30,  5: 458-76.—Weitzel,  W.   Die Gefahren
einer uberwiegenden Korner- und Mehlernahrung bei  Mensch
und Tier.  Munch, tierarztl. Wschr., 1929, 80: 369-71.

----   Clinical aspect.

   Dean, L. W.  The relation of deficiency diet to diseases of
the sinuses.  Ann. Otol. Rhinol., 1929, 38: 607-11.—Goudsmit,
J. [Conditional deficiency in  internal diseases]   Geneesk. bl.,
1935,  32: 317-50.—Hunter, D.  New aspects of deficiencies in
nutrition.   Lancet, Lond., 1935, 1: 1025-32.—Keefer, C. S.
Some   clinical aspects  of  deficiency diseases.   N.  England
J. M., 1931, 205: 1086-92.  Also N. York State J. M., 1932, 32:
1405-13. ------  Some clinical aspects of deficiency diseases
in adults.  Rhode Island M. J.,  1935, 18:  161-5.—Krjukoff, A.
Die Differentialdiagnose von  Addison-Biermerscher  Anamie,
Sprue und Pellagra.  Fol.  haemat.,  Lpz., 1931,  45: 188-95 —
Maxwell, J. P.  On  food  deficiency disease simulating  preg-
nancy toxaemia.  J. Obst. Gyn. Brit. Empire, 1923, n.  ser., 31:
34-7.—Mellanby, E.  Diet and disease; with special reference
to the  teeth.  Am.  Dent. Surgeon,  1925-26,  46:  620-6 —
Minot, G. R.  Some fundamental clinical aspects of deficiencies.
Ann.  Int. M.,  1929-30, 3: 216-29.—Mouriquand. G.  Pro-
biemes chmques et digt6tiques lies  a I'etude des maladies par
carence.  Medecine, Par., 1927-28,  9: 1-56.—Rhinehart, B. A.
Modern gastroenterology with emphasis  on  the deficiency dis-
orders.  Tristate M. J., 1934-35, 7: 1495; 1506.—Scurfield, H.
Uiet  deficiencies  in  relation  to public  health.  Med. Off.,
Lond., 1923,  29: 265.—Selfridge, G.  Can certain diseases of
the ear, nose and throat,  especially degeneration of the 8th
?"Ie' beQccla^lfied,  *» deficiency  diseases?   Laryngoscope,
1936, 46: 85-106.—Smith, A. H. The nature of some deficiency
disease   Ann Otol Rhinol., 1924-25, 33: 898-905.—Thomas,
A. II., & Wath, G. J. van  der.  Bone biopsy as an aid to the
study  and diagnosis of  deficiency diseases.   Onderstepoort
J. Vet  Sc,  1937, 8: 431-39.—Tucker. J.  Deficiency disease
in elderly people.  Cleveland Clin.  Q., 1935, 2:  No. 4, 43-7__
Ungley, C. C.  Some  deficiencies of nutrition and their relation
to disease; origin and  detection  of nutritional deficiencies
Lancet, Lond., 1938,  1: 875; 925.                aenciencies. 
DEFICIENCY
57
DEFICIENCY
----   experimental.
   Arloing, F., & Dufourt, A.  Carence et infections experimen-
tales aigues chez le pigeon.  C. rend. Soc. biol., 1923, 89: 235.—
Bernhardt, K. S., & Tisdall,  F. F.  Effect of various deficient
diets on the rate of learning of rats.  Am. J. Dis. Child.,  1935,
49: 822.—Bethke, R. M., Kennard, D. C, & Kik, M. C.   Nu-
tritional studies of the growing chick; the relation of sunlight
and green clover to leg  weakness in  chicks.  J.  Biol. Chem.,
1925, 63: 377-90.—Bliss, S.  Refection in the  rat, with an
appendix  on methods of  preparing basic materials for deficient
diets.  J.  Nutrit., 1936,  11:  1-19.—Bodnar, J.,  & Tanko, B.
[Phosphoriphication, formation of milk-acid and  phosphatase-
action in  muscle-powder and muscle-juice]   Magy. orv. arch.,
1932, 33:  343-7.—Bracco, J. J.  Alterations dentaires chez des
rats par regimes deficients. C. rend. Soc. biol., 1923, 89: 453.—
Brouwer,  E.  Note on  anaemia, urobilinuria and intestinal
haemorrhage in rabbits  in consequence of exclusive  nutrition
with cow's and goat's milk.  Biochem. J.,  Lond.,  1926, 20:
105-7.  Also Ned. tschr. geneesk., 1926, 70: 353-6.—Buckner,
G. D., Martin, J. H., & Peter, A.  M.  Calcium and phosphorus
content of strong and weak chicks from hens with and without
calcium carbonate  in their  diet.  Am. J.  Physiol., 1926, 76:
28-34.—Dragstedt, L. R., & Cooper, E. F.   Parabiosis in the
study  of  deficiency diseases.  Ibid., 1923, 67: 48-56.—Evans,
H. M.. & Burr,  G. O.   New dietary deficiency with highly
purified  diets; supplementary requirement of  diet  of  pure
casein, sucrose, and salt.   Proc. Soc. Exp. Biol., N. Y., 1927-28.
25: 41-8.—Grant,  A. H.  Effect of  the calcium, vitamin C,
vitamin D ratio in diet on the permeability of intestinal wall to
bacteria.  J.  Infect. Dis., 1926, 39: 502-8.—Guerrini, G.   Sulla
azione determinata dalla specie del mangime nella alimentazione
con mangimi normali e con mangimi autoclavati.   Biochim.
ter. sper., 1927, 14: 153-70.  Also Boll. Soc. ital. biol.  sper.,
1927, 2: 480-4.-—Medes, G.  Rats on diets high in phosphorous
and low  in calcium.  Proc.  Soc. Exp. Biol., N. Y., 1925-26,
23: 679.—Mouriquand, G., Rochaix, A., & Michel, P.  Carence
et infections experimentales aigues du cobaye.   C.  rend. Soc.
biol., 1923, 89: 247-9.—Mouriquand,  G., Michel, P., & Sanyas,
R.  Extrait  thyroidien  et  lesions de carence  experimentale.
Ibid.,  88: 214.—Orten,  J. M., & Smith,  A. H. Changes in
cells and  pigment in the  blood after realimentation of rats on a
low salt ration.  J. Biol. Chem., 1934, 105: 66.—Palmer, L. S..
& Eckles, C. H.  Effect of phosphorus deficient rations on blood
composition  in cattle.  Proc. Soc. Exp. Biol., N. Y., 1926-27,
24: 307-9.—Racchiusa,  S.   Sul  comportamento della glicolisi
del sangue di colombi sottoposti ad alimentazione incompleta.
Boll. Soc. biol. sper., 1926, 1: 469-72.—Usuelli, F. L'alimenta-
zione  autoclavata.  Biochim.  ter. sper., 1926,  13: 231-42.—
Zimmerman,  H. M., Cowgill, G. R. [et al.]  Studies on the
nervous   system in  deficiency  diseases:  experimental  black
tongue.   Am. J. Physiol., 1934, 109: 440-6.

----   Geographical distribution.
    Bablet, J., & Normet, L.  Les lesions histopathologiques de
la bouffissure d'Annam.  Bull. Acad. med., Par., 1937, 3. ser.,
117: 242-4.—Cilento, R. W.  Food deficiencies in the territory
of New Guinea.  Med. J. Australia, 1926, 2: 309-13.—d'Anfre-
ville de la Salle.  Au sujet de l'enquete sur 1'alimentation des
indigenes de  nos  colonies au point de vue de  leur resistance
aux fleaux et a celui de repeuplement.  Rev. med. hyg. trop.,
Par.,  1924,  16:  167-73.—Harkness, J.   Deficiency diseases
in the Bukoba district,  Tanganyika Territory.  Tr. R. Soc
Trop.  M. Hyg.,  Lond., 1934-35,  28: 407-10.—Normet, L.
Renseignements  compiementaires sur  la  pathogenie  de la
bouffissure d'Annam, maladie de carence.   Bull. Acad, med.,
Par., 1937, 3. ser., 117:  239-42.  ------  La bouffissure d'An-
nam, maladie de  carence.  Bull. Soc. sc.  hyg.  aliment., Par.,
 1937,  25: 153-70.—Stannus,  H. S.  Deficiency diseases m
Sierre Leone and pellapra.  Tr. R. Soc. Trop. M. Hyg., Lond.,
 1929-30,  23: 627-32,  pi.—Stapleton, G.   Late rickets and
osteomalacia in Delhi, an analysis of 73 cases.  Lancet, Lond.,
1925,  1:  1119-23.—Williams, C. D.  Kwashiorkor; a  nutri-
tional disease of children associated  with a maize diet.   Ibid.,
1935, 2: 1151.

         Manifestations.
   Abels, H.  Ueber die Entstehung des Symptomenbildes bei
Mangelkrankheiten.  Wien. klin. Wschr., 1925, 38: 1027-30.—
Adler, F. H.  Ocular disorders in deficiency diseases.  Arch.
Ophth., Chic, 1927, 56: 593-611.—Bona, G. B. Effetti dell ali-
mentazione unilaterale  in una popolazione di alta montagna.
Med. lavoro,  1932, 23: 22-5.—De Vecchis, B.   Le carenze
alimentari  nei difetti di sviluppo delle ossa mascellan e dell or-
ganismo in generale.   Ann.  Clin, odont., Roma, 1937,  14:
631-52.—French, L. R., <fc Bloomfield, A. L.  Latent deficiency
in rats: variations in  weight loss on repeated feeding of a de-
fective diet.  J. Nutrit., 1937, 14: 117-29—Groen, J.  [Con-
ditional deficiency as cause of disease]   Ned. tschr. geneesk.,
1935, 79: 2505-21.—Hartsock,  G. L.   The role of deficiency
disease in diseases of  the gastrointestinal tract.   Rev. Gastro-
enter., 1936, 3:  111-24.—Hartwell. G.  A.  A possible correla-
tion between dietary protein and loss of fur in young growing
rats.  Biochem.  J.,  Lond., 1925, 19: 75-9.—Holmes, W. H., &
Starr, P.  A nutritional disturbance in adults  resembling celiac
disease and sprue; emaciation, anemia, tetany, chronic diarrhea
and malabsorption of  fat. J. Am.  M. Ass.. 1929, 92: 975-80.-
Mancini  P    Systematisation des  syndromes  de  carence.
Bruxelles med., 1925-26, 6:1255-7.—Minot, G. R.  Three cases
of chronic dietary deficiency; the features are chronic fatigue,
anemia, and prolonged coagulation time of the blood.  Med.
Clin. N. America, 1933, 16: 761-71.—Mouriquand, G.  Epila-
tion et desequilibre alimentaire.  C. rend. Soc. biol.,  1926, 95:
477.------Sur les etats de precarence.  Presse med., 1930,
38: 145.  ------   Precarence et neuropsychiatrie.  Rev. neur.,
Par., 1936, 65: 209-20.—Nicholis, L.  The inspectional value
of phrynoderma  and sore  mouth.   Ind.  M. Gaz., 1935, 70:
14-6.—Radhakrishna Rao,  M.  V.   Phrynoderma a  clinical
and histo-pathological study.  Ind.  J. M. Res.,  1936-37, 24:
727-36, 5  pi.—Rossi, G.   Eccitamenti  olfattivi  e carenze
alimentari.  Sperimentale,  1932,  86: 75-116—Shurly,  B. R.
Deficiency  diet in relation to the skeleton, especially in con-
nection with  the bone affections of the head.   Ann. Otol.
Rhinol., 1929,  38: 612-21.—Stone, C. P.  Delay in the awaken-
ing of  copulatory ability in the male albino rat incurred by
defective diets;  qualitative deficiency.   J. Comp.  Psychol.,
1925,  5: 177-202,  pi.—Weech,  A.  A.   Association of kera-
tomalacia with other deficiency diseases.  Am. J. Dis. Child.,
1930, 39: 1153-66.  Also repr.—Winters, J. C Smith. A. H.. &
Mendel, L. B. The effects of dietary deficiencies of the growth
of certain body systems and organs.  Am. J. Physiol., 1927, 80:
576-93.—Zaborowski, G.  Quelques vices singuliers provoques
chez les animaux et chez l'homme par des carences alimentaires.
Bull. Soc. sc. hyg. aliment., Par., 1931, 19: 24-8.

----   Metabolism.
   Adlersberg,  D.  Die  NH3-Ausscheidung bei der Hunger-
Osteopathie und  der chronischen Unterernahrung.  Biochem.
Zschr., 1922, 132: 2-17.—Borghi, B.  II ricambio dei carboidrati
negli stati carenziali.  Biochim. ter. sper., 1927, 14: 185-97.—
Burnett,  F.  L., & Howe,  P. R.  Malabsorption in deficiency
diseases.   J. Am.  M. Ass., 1927, 88: 1705-9.—Ciaccio, C, &
Battaglia, F.  Sul comportamento della  lipodieresi del fegato
di animali trattati con proteine  eterogenee.   Boll. Soc. biol.
sper., 1926, 1:  146.—Ciaccio, C, & Marziani, R.  Sul comporta-
mento della lipodieresi del fegato di colombi sottoposti ad ali-
mentazione  incompleta.   Ibid.,  148.—Groen, J.  The absorp-
tion of glucose from the small  intestine  in deficiency disease.
N. England J. M., 1938, 218: 247-53.—Marziani, R.  Sull'istc-
fisiologia degli elementi metabolici  intermediari del fegato  di
colombi in varie condizioni alimentari.   Boll.  Soc.  biol. sper.,
1926, 1:  150-2.—Medes, G.  Magnesium metabolism on puri-
fied diets.   J. Biol. Chem.,  1926, 68: 295-316.—Mouriquand,
G., & Leulier.  Aliment frais ou carence et metabolisme de la
cholesterine (en particulier chez les  tuberculeux)   Lyon med.,
1926,  137:  144-6.—Racchiusa,  S.  Sul comportamento  del
tasso glieemico nelle alimentazioni incomplete.   Boll. Soc. biol.
sper., 1926,  1:238.

----   Pathology.
   Bloomfield, A. L. Individual variations in susceptibility  to
dietary deficiency.  J. Nutrit., 1937, 14:  111-6.—Collazo, I.  A.
[Comparative investigations on the assimilative capacity of the
cells in  avitaminosis and starvation]  Vrach. delo, 1923,  6:
60-2.  Also Deut. med. Wschr., 1923, 49:  110.—Creveld, S. van.
[Multiple deficiencies]   Geneesk. tschr. Ned. Indie, 1937,  77:
2402-12.—Gioia, M.  Lesioni chirurgiche osteo-articolari  da
carenza.   Riforma  med., 1927, 43:  323-5.—Haden.  R.  L.
Multiple  specific  nutritional deficiency  disease in the adult.
J. Am. M. Ass., 1936, 106: 261-5.—Hoshi, T., & Ukai, S.  On
the fluctuation of the blood sugar and the histological changes
of the pancreas  of fowls fed  on a  deficient diet.   Tohoku J.
Exp. M., 1926, 7: 207-20.—Jones, M. R., & Simonton, F. V.
Changes  in the  alveolar process about  the teeth  in dogs  on
experimental  diets.  Proc.  Soc.  Exp. Biol., N. Y.,  1925-26,
23: 734-9.—Lindsay, B., & Medes, G.   Histological changes
in the adrenal glands  of  guinea  pigs subjected to scurvy and
severe inanition.   Ibid., 293.  Also  Am. J. Anat., 1926-27, 37:
213-30,  2 pi.—McCarrison,  R.  Pathogenesis of  deficiency
disease;  observations  on fat-excess in relation to iodine  re-
quirements and to the thyroid gland.  Ind. J. M. Res., 1923-24,
11:  1-51, 9 pi.  ------  Effect of asphyxia on the action of
adrenalin.  Ibid., 749-64.  ------  Effect of carbon dioxide on
the action of adrenalin.  Ibid., 764-9.  ------  The relation
of faulty nutrition to the development of epithelioma con-
tagiosum.  Ibid., 1119-29,  2  pi.—Macdonald, I.  G., Hocker,
A. F., & May, R. C.   Gastric roentgenologic changes in de-
ficiency  disease; response to treatment.  N. York  State J.  M.,
1937, 37: 1423-6.—Magarinos Torres, C. Les alterations de la
structure du  corps thyroide et l'alimentation.  C. rend. Soc.
biol., 1925,  93: 135-7.—Mason, K.  E.  Testicular degeneration
in albino rats fed a purified food ration. J. Exp. Zool., 1926,
45: 159-223, 3 pi.—Mouriquand, G.. & Leul'er, A.  Contribu-
tion a I'etude du  terrain en pathologie; recherches biochimiques
sur le terrain carence.   Paris med., 1927, 63: 436-43.—Mouri-
quand, G., &  Michel, P.  L'influence de  l'age et du sexe sur les
maladies par carence.  Lyon med.. 1924,  134: 193-6. ---^——&
Bernheim.   La  sensibilisation  de  l'organisme  vis-a-vis   de?
regimes  carences.   C. rend.  Acad, sc,  1924,  178:  1008.—
Mouriquand, G., Michel. P.. & Bertoye, P. Sur les conditions
a realiser pour I'etude des maladies evoluant sur les organismes
carences.   Lyon  med.,  1923.  132: 885-9.—Mouriquand,  G..
Tete,  H. [et al.]   Carences  eutrophiques et geneses de terrains
chroniquement carences.  Presse  med.,  1937,  45: 657-9.—
Oliver, J.  The  role of  the epithelial cells of  the  small bowel
and dietary diseases.  Med. Press & Circ, Lond., 1926, n. ser.,
121: 311-3.—Porter, W. B.  The heart and deficiency diseases. 
DEFICIENCY
58
DEFICIENCY
Mod. Concepts Card. Dis., 1934, 3: No. 9, 1.—Shattuck, G. C.
Scurvy, pellagra,  and sprue at the Boston City  Hospital.
N. England J. M., 1928, 199: 986.—Siebenrock, K.  Organbe-
funde bei Mangelernahrung  von weissen Ratten.  Arch. exp.
Path., Lpz., 1936, 183: 700; 1936-37, 184: 506.—Terroine, E. F.,
Fuerbach, A., & Brenckmann, E.  La composition globale des
organismes  dans les carences diverses.   C. rend. Acad,  sc.-
1924, 178: 130-2.

----   Treatment.
   Aiello La Gala, G.  L'emulsione oleo-fosfo-inosit Malugano
nelle malattie da carenza.  Gazz. med. sicil.,  1923, 26: 334;
341.—Bassett-Smith, P.  W.  Food  deficiency  conditions in
relation to preventable illness.  J. R. Nav. M. Serv., 1926, 12:
259-64.—Cowell, S. T., Mackay, H. M. M. [et al.]  Discussion
on food deficiency conditions in relation to preventable illness.
Brit. M. J., 1926,  2:  185-95.—Gauducheau,  A.   Comment
combler le deficit alimentaire des  indigenes  dans les  colonies
franchises.  Ann. med.  pharm. col., Par., 1925, 23: 289-97.—
Heupke, W.  Therapie der Mangelkrankheiten auf biologischer
Grundlage.  Med.  Welt, 1935,   9:  1071-4.—Kime, E. N.
Rationale of therapy in calcium deficiency syndromata.  Med.
Herald, 1926,  45:  175-7.—Kollath,  W., & Taubmann, G.
Biologische Bedeutung wasserloslicher Phosphatide Cranner.
Verh. Deut. Ges. inn. Med., 1928, 40. Kongr.,  109-13.—
Mouriquand, G.  Considerations pratiques sur les maladies par
carence.   Monde med.,  1927, 37:  594-602.—Nicholson, P.
Light therapy  in deficiency  diseases  of  children.  Atlantic
M. J., 1927-28, 31: 537-42.

----   in animals.
   Andres.  Allgemeines iiber Mangelkrankheiten.   Schweiz.
Arch. Tierh., 1936, 78: 430-2.—Ariess, L. Zum Problem der
Mangelkrankheiten  und  der therapeutischen Beeinflussung
durch Nahrsalz  Probat Wolfrum.   Miinch. tierarztl. Wschr.,
1936, 87: 16-8.—Brown, J.  The specific value of crude iron
compounds in the treatment of pine in cattle and sheep.  Vet.
Rec, Lond., 1935, 15: 1233.—Dam, H., &  Schonheyder, F.
A deficiency disease in chicks resembling scurvy.  Biochem. J.,
Lond., 1934, 28: 1355-9, pi.—Emmett, A. D., & Hoskins, H. P.
Some aspects of dietary deficiency diseases and their importance
to the veterinarian.  Vet.  Med., Chic, 1923, 18: 613; 661.—
Findlay, G. M., & Stern, R. O. A syndrome in the rat resem-
bling pink disease in man.  Arch. Dis. Childh., Lond., 1929, 4:
1—11.—Gokhale, V. P.  Value of bone meal in certain diseases
of cattle.  Vet. J., Lond., 1925, 81: 312-4.—Hart, G. H.  De-
ficiency  diseases.  Papers Internat. Vet. Congr.,  1934, 12:
No. 12.—Hughes,  J. S.  Some deficiency disorders resulting
from emergency rations.  North Am. Vet., 1936, 17: 22-6.—
Leue.  Ueber  Mangelkrankheiten.  Berl.  tierarztl. Wschr.,
1932, 48: 740.—Maignon, F. Les maladies par carence.  Rec.
med. v6t., 1931, 107: 088-704.  ——— Les maladies de carence
et les substitutions alimentaires.  Rev. vet. mil., Par., 1934, 18:
201-14.—Marek, J.    Wesen, gegenseitige  Beziehung und
Therapie der Rachitis, der Osteomalacie und der Osteoporose.
Arch. wiss. prakt. Tierh., 1924, 51:  1-14.  ------& Wellmann,
O.  Mangelkrankheiten.  Papers  Internat. Vet. Congr.,  1934,
12: No. 34.—Middeldorf,  R.   Rachitis, Osteomalazie, Leck-
sucht und andere  Mangelkrankheiten; ihre  Behandlung mit
Ancora-F  (R)   Berl.  tierarztl.  Wschr.,  1935, 51: 33-6.—
Mouquet,  A.   Notions sur les  carences alimentaires.   Rec
med. vet., 1923, 99: 263-81.—Peck, E. F.  The relationship of
salt starvation to contagious necrosis and lameness in camels.
Vet. Rec, Lond., 1938, 50: 409.—Robin, V.  Les maladies par
carence en medecine  veterinaire.   Paris med., 1930, 77: 315-
22.—Roche, A., & Roche, J. Sur les accidents cutanes attribues
a la carence en lipides chez le rat. C. rend. Soc. biol., 1932, 109:
463.—Salhoff, S. Beitrag zur Frage der Mangelkrankheiten
bei Schaflammern.  Berl.  tierarztl. Wschr.,  1937, 53: 641.—
Steenbock, H.   Experiences of a laboratory worker in the
deficiency  diseases of live stook.  Vet. Med., Chic, 1926, 21:
217-9.—Svanberg, O.  Ueber  aphosphorotische Mangelkrank-
heiten bei Rindern in Smaaland, besonders iiber Coxitis beim
Rinde (Milchlahme)   Miinch. tierarztl. Wschr.,  1935, 86:
46176.—Underhill, F. P., & Mendel, L. B.  A dietary deficiency
canine disease; further experiments on the diseased condition
in dogs described as pellagra-like by Chittenden and Underhill
and possibly related to so-called black tongue.  Am. J. Physiol.,
1927-28, 83: 589-633, 2 pi.

----   in children.
   Brown,  A.  Deficiency diseases of children.  Proc. Interst.
Postgrad.  M. Ass. N. America,  1935,  163-7.—Hill, L. W.
Nutritional anemia in infancy; a deficiency disease.  N. Eng-
land J.  M.,  1929, 201: 261-5.—Lesne, E., Clement, R., &
Drayfus-See, G.  Maladies par carences.  In Traite med. enf
(Nobecourt & Babonneix) Par., 1934, 1: 437-67.—Mackay,
H. M. M.  Nutritional anaemia in infancy; some observations
on a common deficiency  disease.  Proc.  R. Soc. M., Lond
1928-29, 22: sect. stud. dis. child , 29-35.—Mouriquand, g!
Le precarence chez l'enfant; ses aspects cliniques et biologiques
Bruxelles med.,  1930-31, 11: 752-61.  Also Medecine,  Par
1930,  11:  598-601.  ------ & Bertoye. P.  La carence en
pathologie infantile.   Bull, med.,  Par.,  1023, 37: 1339-45.—
Orizozima  nella pratica pediatrica. Terapia, Milano,  1934, 24:
81-4.—Pirami, E.  Gli stati  carenziali larvati della prima in-
fanzia.  Clin, pediat., Modena, 1932, 14: 877-915.—Ribadeau-
Dumas, L.  Les  carences frustes chez l'enfant du premier age.
Presse med., 1931, 39: 161-5.—Sheldon, W.  Deficiency dis-
eases  in  children.  Nurs. Times, Lond.,  1938, 34: 655.—
Tisdall, F. F.  Deficiency diseases of children. Canad. M. Ass.
J., 1925, 15: 904-8.
   De FLORA, Giovanni.   Fegato ed apparato
circolatorio;  correlazioni  fisiologiche e morbose.
393p.  illust.  tab.   8?   [Genova, C.  Badiali &
cie,  1935]

DEFLORATION.

   See under  Coitus.
   DEFLOU,  Robert, 1895-        *La bacteriolo-
gie de la coqueluche; son application au  diagnostic
et k  la  prophylaxie  de  cette afection.   32p.   8?
Par., 1922.
   DEFOE, Daniel,  1661-1731.   History  of  the
plague in London.   253p.  2 maps.  12?   N. Y.,
Am.  Book Co. [1894]
   De FORD,  William Harper,  1858-       Lec-
tures  on  general anaesthetics  in  dentistry,  ad-
vocating painless dental operations.  2 p. 1.  297p.
illust.  port.    8?   S. Louis,  J. T. Nolde Mfg Co.,
1908.

DEFORMITY.

   See also  Abnormities;  Cicatrix;  Contracture;
Orthopedics; Posture; also under region or organ
affected.
   Bohm, M.  Die Disposition zu jugendlichen Deformitaten.
Zschr. orthop. Chir., 1933, 59: 182-209.—Brunet, V. V.  [De-
formities  among amphibians]   Priroda, Leningr., 1937, 26:
105-10.—Codazzi Aguirre, J. A.  Estado mental  del dismorfo
(psicocosmeticopatia)  Sem. med., B. Air., 1937, 44: 675-80.—
Forrester-Brown, M.   Treatment  of deformities in  infancy.
Med.  Press & Circ, Lond., 1934, 188: 348-52.—Gumpert, M.
Die Entwicklung der Entstellungsfiirsorge.  Zschr. Gesundh-
verwalt., 1930, 1: 517-20.—Hough. G. de N., jr.  Preventable
deformities.  Health & Happiness, 1935, 3: 8; 20.—Keller, H.
The school teacher's  role in  the detection  of deformities in
children.   Crippled  Child,  1932-33,  10:  05;  82.   ------
Important observations on deformities of childhood.  Med.
Rec, N. Y., 1937, 145: 290-4.—Lhermitte, J. L'image du moi
corporel et ses deformations pathologiques.  Rev. med. fr., 1937,
18: 235-44.—MacNair, R. H. Simple operation for correcting
unusual deformity.  Am. Med., 1936,  42:  296; 301; 311 —
Mitchell,  A.  The prevention and  treatment of  deformity in
children.  Clin. J., Lond., 1936,  65: 157-61.—Nikolaev, L. P.,
Kozyrev, G. S-, & Nedrigailova,  O. V.  [Biomechanical studies
of certain  orthopedic affections] Ortop. travmat., 1936, 10:
137-49.—Ombredanne.  Quelques malades vus a la  consulta-
tion du lundi.  Rev. gen. clin. ther., 1937, 51: 677.—Pritchard,
E. Physical deformities commonly  regarded as due to rickets.
Brit. J. Phys. M., 1936-37, 11:  102-4.—Uffreduzzi. O.   Con-
siderazioni sulle  distorsioni  traumatiche.   Gazz. med.  ital.,
1937,  96: 103-6.—Vecchione, F.  Le deformita  nei  rapporti
della medicina corporativa.  Arch,  ortop.,  Milano, 1937. 53:
-'89-346.

---  congenital.

   See Abnormities.
   DEFORTH, Philipp,  1896-        *Beitrag zur
Klinik und Chirurgie der Hirntumoren  [Heidel-
berg]   54p.   8?    [Mannheim,  M.  Raisberger]
1928.
   DEFOSSEZ, Georges Omer, 1907-       Con-
tribution k I'etude de la  constipation  habituelle
et de son traitement.  64p.   8?   Par.,  1932
   DEFOUGY, Guillaume, 1908-       *Le signe
de Chvostek  chez  l'adulte.   105p.   8?   Par
Le Frangois,  1934.
   DEFOULOY,  Guy, 1901-        Contribution
a  I etude de  la  myomeetomie  abdominale dans
les fibromes gravidiques.   90p.   8?  Par.,  1925
   DEFOULOY,  Pierre,  1906-       Contribu-
tion a I'etude de l'erysipele du nouveau-ne.  59p.
8?   Par., 1932.                                    H
   DEFRASSE, Alphonse,   &  LECHAT,   Henri.
kpidaure: restauration  et description des  princi-
paux   monuments   du  sanctuaire  d'Asciepios
'"- 249p.  15  pi.  fol.  Par., May &  Motterozi 
DEFRIEZ                                       59                                DEGENERACY
   DEFRIEZ, William Peabody.  Standard house-
 hold physician; a  plain and practical  guide de-
 scribing simple diseases, their causes, prevention,
 and safe home treatment,   xiii, 386p.  8?  Bost
 Hygienic  Pub. Co., 1892.
   DEFTARI,  Fatollah,  1908-        *Les  adeno-
 pathies lombo-aortiques du  cancer des  glandes
 g6nitales;  manifestations cliniques; signes radio-
 logiques.   94p.  9 pi.  8?  Par., 1936.
   DEGAND,  Auguste,  1881-        *Etude  de
 jurisprudence  veterinaire; du cornage  chronique
 du cheval  au point de  vue  rehibitoire  [Alfort]
 51p.   8?   Par., 1927.
   De GARIS, Mary C.   Clinical notes  and de-
 ductions of a peripathetic, being fads and fancies
 of a general practitioner,  xvi, 176p.  8?   Lond
 Bailliere,  Tindall & Cox, 1926.
   DEGE,   Hans  Albert,   1907-       *Entziin-
 dungsahnliche Geschwulste und  geschwulstahn-
 liche  chronische  Entziindungsvorgange   in der
 Mundhohle,  zumal  am  Zahnfleisch.   18p.  8?
 Munch., 1930.
   DEGEN, Gerhard,  1908-       *Ueber pra-
 und postoperative  Ketokorperbildung beim  Men-
 schen.  23p.   8?  Bonn, P. Kubens, 1933.
   DEGEN,  Heinz,  1910-         *Beitrag zur
 Frage   der  Verbrennung  ungradzahliger   Fett-
 sauren im menschlichen Organismus  [Wurzburg]
 10p.   8?   Darmst., K. F. Bender,  1935.
   DEGENER,  Hermann   A.  L.    Wer   ist's?
 8.-10.  Aufl.  3 v.   8?   Berl., 1922-35.

 DEGENERACY.

   See also Behavior, social: Disorders;  Criminal;
 Defective;  Eugenics; Growth, Disorders; Hered-
 ity; Marriage, Laws; Personality,  psychopathic;
 Psychopathology;  Psychoneurosis; Sterilization,
 eugenic;  also  diseases  and poisons  causing de-
 generacy.
   Barker,  L.  F.,  &  Sprtjnt,  T.  P.   The de-
 generative  diseases;  their causes and prevention.
 254p.   8?  N. Y.  [1925]
   Brugger,  C.   *Zur  Frage einer  Belastungs-
 statistik  der  Durchschnittsbevolkerung   [Basel]
 p.459-88.   8?   Berl., 1929.
   Also Zschr. Neur. Psychiat., 1928-29, 118:
   Egger,   F.    *Zur Frage  der  Degenerations-
 zeichen (Untersuchungen am Gebiss von  Psycho-
 pathen hinsichtlich Anomalien  und  Leistungs-
 fahigkeit)   29p.  8?  Bonn,  1927.
   Estabrook, A.  H.   The Jukes in  1915.  85p.
 4?   Wash., 1916.
   ----   Mongrel   Virginians;  the Win Tribe.
 205p.  12?   Bait.,  1926.
   Feinmann,  E., & Emiliani,  R. P.  *Degenera-
 ci6n y delincuencia.  35p.   8?  B. Air.,  1915.
   Haubensak,  W.   *Zur Lehre  von den De-
 generationszeichen.  51p.   8?  Ziir., 1926.
   Klein,  W.    *Untersuchungen iiber das Vor-
 kommen von  sogenannten Degenerationszeichen
 bei  psychisch und  intern  Kranken.   39p.  8?
 Munch., 1927.
   MacDonald, A.   Juvenile crime and reforma-
tion,  including stigmata of  degeneration; being a
hearing on  the bill  (H. R.  16733) to establish a
laboratory for the  study of the criminal,  pauper,
and defective  classes.  339p.  8?   Wash., 1908.
   Muller,  J.   *Erforschung  eines voralpinen
Inzuchtgebietes   mit  familiarer  Haufung   von
Schizophrenic,  Psychopathie  und  Oligophrenie
sowie  anderen heredodegenerativen Merkmalen.
p.247-94.    8?   Zur., 1933.
  Also Arch. Julius  Klaus-Stift., 1933, 8:
  Netjbeck,  S.    *Forensisches  iiber   erbliche

Belastung  und Degenerierte.   48p.   8?   Bonn,
1915.
  Antonini, G.  La  marcia ascendente della degenerazione
mentale.  Gior. Soc.  ital. igiene, 1926,  48: 216-23.—Arono-
witsch, G. D.  Ueber ein Klassifikationssystem der physischen
Degenerationszeichen  und Versuch seiner Anwendung.  Zschr.
ges. Neur. Psychiat.,  1924, 92:  609-13.—Aschner, B.  Zur
klinischen Bedeutung des Status degenerativus.  Klin. Wschr.,
1931,  10: 1981-5.—Ballin,  L.  Die Lehre von der Minder-
wertigkeit der Organe  in  biologischer Beleuchtung.  Arch.
Frauenk., 1930, 16: 117-38.—Bauer, J.  Der Status degenera-
tivus.   Wien. klin. Wschr.,  1924,  37: 1081-3.—Benon, R.  Le
deiire des degeneres.  Bull,  med.,  Par., 1938, 52: 346-8. Also
Progres med., Par., 1924, 39: 807-9.------Le deiire des de-
generes de Magnan.  Rev. gin. clin. ther.,  1936, 50: 773-6.—
Berlit. B.  Beitrag zur Belastungsstatistik einer Durchschnitts-
bevolkerung (Geschwister und  Eltern von  362 Beamten und
Angestellten, nebst einer Anzahl Ehegatten, einer sachsischen
Landesanstalt)  Zschr. ges. Neur. Psychiat., 1935,  152: 622-
43.—Bleuler,  M.   Psychotische  Belastung  von  korperlich
Kranken.  Ibid., 1932, 142: 780-810.—Boeters, D. Belastungs-
statistik einer schlesischen  Durchschnittsbevolkerung; Unter-
suchungen an 211  Familien.  Ibid., 1936, 155: 675-701.—Bor-
mann, H.  Zur Belastungsstatistik der Durchschnittsbevolke-
rung; untersuchungen an den Familien eines niederschlesischen
Krankenhausmaterials.  Ibid., 1937,  159: 110-35.—Bremer, F.
W.  Heredogeneration oder pathogene Erbeinheiten.  Verh.
Deut.  Ges. inn. Med., 1934, 46. Kongr., 98-101.—Brugger, C.
Psychiatrisch-genealogische  Untersuchungen an einer Allgauer
Landbevolkerung  im Gebiet  eines psychiatrischen  Zensus.
Zschr. ges. Neur.  Psychiat., 1933, 145:  516-40.—Bumke,  O.
Ueber Entartung.  Jahrkurs. arztl. Fortbild., 1923, 14: H. 5,
31-7.  ------  Kultur und Entartung.  Umschau, 1926, 30:
793.—Burke,  N. H. M. Stigmata of degeneration in relation
to mental deficiency.  Proc. R. Soc. M., Lond., 1930-31, 24:
sect, psych., 413-28.—Castellanos, I. Los  estigmas somaticos
de la degeneracion: su apreciaci6n en las razas de color.  Vida
nueva, Habana,  1927, 20:  207-19.—Curtius, F.  Ueber  De-
generationszeichen.  Eugenik,  Berl.,  1933,  3:  25-33.—Del
Greco, F. La mentalita degenerativa.  Note psichiat., Pesaro,
1930,  3. ser., 18: 47-58.—Desruelles,  M.,  & Gardien,  P.
Consanguinite et troubles mentaux.  Ann. med. psychol., Par.,
1935,  93: pt 2,  168-K<i.   Faure, L.  A propos d'un deiire
systematise d'interpretation chez  un degen^re sup6rieur; quel-
ques considerations sur les  psychopathes dans l'armee.  Ann.
hyg.  med. col.,  1911,  14: 609-21.—Frets, G. P.   [Degen-
eracy]  Ned. tschr. geneesk., 1925, 69: 1699-708.—Funajoli, G.
La degenerazione ed i suoi sviluppi nel campo neuropsichiatrico-
antropologico in relazione alia medicina legale militare. Rass.
stud, psichiat., 1931,  20: 1267; 1279.------La degenera-
zione e le  morbosita  neuro-psico-antropologiche rispetto alia
medicina legale militare.  Ibid., 1288-95.—Funkhouser, W. L.
Human rubbish.  J. M. Ass. Georgia, 1937,  26: 197-9.—Gil, E.
Multiples manifestaciones  de  estigmas degenerativos.  Vida
nueva, Habana, 1927, 20: 254-6.—Guy, W. B.  Degenerative
disease and its etiology.   Med.  World, 1932, 50: 243-6.—
Hanhart, E. Ueber den Niedergang eines 160kopfigen Bauernge-
schlechts  infolge Vererbung ubereinstimmender Zeichen  von
Entartung. Schweiz. med. Wschr., 1925, 55: 633.—Hessen, R.
Rasseverderber.   Vererb. & Geschlleben, 1927-28, 217-26.—
Hoffmann, H.   Das  sogenannte Gesetz  der progressiven
Entartung.  Zschr. ges. Neur. Psychiat., 1926, 101: 158-70 —
Hrodegh, A.   Ein Bild aus den  Degenerationserscheinungen
unserer alpinen Bevolkerung.   Mitt.  Anthrop. Ges. Wien,
1925, 55: 117-32.—Kihn, B.  Die Systematik der  Heredode-
generationen.  Zbl. allg. Path., 1933, 58: Sonderbd, 97-103.—
Klemperer, J.  Zur  Belastungsstatistik der  Durchschnitts-
bevolkerung;  Psychosenhaufigkeit unter  1,000 stichproben-
massig aus den Geburtsregistern der Stadt Munchen (Jahrgang
1881-1890)  ausgelesenen   Probanden.   Zschr.  ges.  Neur.
Psychiat., 1933, 146: 277-316.—Lachmann, H.  Torus pala,
tinus bei Degenerierten.  Ibid., 1927, 111:  616-31.—Laitinen-
T. A contribution to the study of the influence of alcohol on the
degeneration  of  human offspring.   Proc  Internat.  Congr.
Alcohol., 1909, 13. Congr., 263-70.—Lange, J.   Die Frage der
geistigen  Entartung  in ihrer  Beziehung  zur  Irrenfiirsorge.
Arch. Rassenb., 1927-28, 20: 129-55. ------  Untersuchungen
in einem Elendsquartier.  Ibid.,  1930, 24:  299-306.—Ley, A.
Normaux et anormaux; contribution a I'etude de la degeneres-
cence  dans ses rapports avec  l'heredite et le  milieu.  Bull.
Acad. med. Belgique. 1925, 5. ser.,  5:  88-114, ch.—Lubarsch, O.
La doctrina de las degeneraciones a la luz  de la investigaci6n
de los  rdtimos tiempos.  Rev. med. Hamburgo, 1925, 6: 1-6.—
MacBride, E.  W.  Some  causes  of a C3  population.  Med.
Press  & Circ. Lond.. 1924, n. ser., 117:  421-3.—Ma?g, F.
Beitrag zur Belastungsstatistik der Durchschnittsbevolkerung
(nahere Verwan.ltschaft in das Allgau eingewanderter Ober-
pfalzer und Franken)  Zschr. ges. Neur. Psychiat.,  1920, 119:
39-68.—Marrs. W. T.  Martin Kallikak.  West. M.  Times,
1924-25, 44: 274.—Maurel, P.  Defense contre les degenen's.
Arch,  internat.  neur., Par., 1935, 27. ser., p.vi.—Mester, E.
Gibt es eine biologische Beeinflussbarkeit heredodegenerativer
Prozesse?  Deut.  Zschr. Nervenh.,  1025, 85:  1-5.—Mitchell,
A. G., & Warkany, J.   Relation  of  endocrine disturbances to
certain heredodegenerativc  symptoms.   Am.  J. Dis.  Child.,
1937, 54: 194.—Redfield, C. L.  Kallikaks and Jukes. Detroit
M. J., 1918, 19: 405-9.  Also Clinique, Chic, 1925, 46: 159- 
DEGENERACY                                60                                    DEGLAIRE
67.—Samson-Himmelstjerna, H. van.  [Observations on the
causes of degeneration]  Hygiea, Stockh., 1928, 90: 929-33 —
Schroder, H.  Eine Sippschaft mit nicht alltaglicher Buntheit
seelischer  Erkrankungen.  Volk & Rasse, 1937,  12: 135-8 —
Schulz, B.   Zur Belastungsstatistik  der  Durchschnittsbe-
volkerung (Geschwister und Eltern von 100  Krankenhaus-
patienten)  Zschr. ges. Neur. Psychiat., 1931, 136: 386-411 —
Sicard de Plauzoles.  Les causes de degenerescence de l'homme.
Prophyl. antivener., Par., 1929,1: 129-50.—Skliar, N.  [Passing
paranoic conditions  in degenerates]  J.  nevropat.  psikhiat.,
Moskva, 1926, 19: 1; 39; 79.—Stockard, C.  R.  Some aspects
of development and inheritance in relation to degeneracy and
disease.  Pub. Cornell Univ. Anat., 1925-26, 11: 1-22.  Also
repr.—Strecker,  H.    Statistische   Zusammenstellung  ver-
schiedener Berufe hinsichtlich ihrer Belastung  mit Geistes-
krankheiten.   Psychiat. neur. Wschr.,  1933, 35:  219-22.—
Ullrich,  O.   Ueber  typische  Kombinationsbilder  multipler
Abartungen.   Zschr.  Kinderh., 1930, 49:  271-6.—Vatin, F.
Conjecture sur les causes qui augmentent la criminalite  et la
degenerescence dans le monde moderne.  Arch, antrop. crim.,
Tor., 1924, 44: 175.—Verschuer, O. von.   Vom Umfang der
erblichen  Belastung im deutschen  Volke.   Arch.  Rassenb.,
1930, 24: 238-68.—Volkmann, H.  Ein Aufklarungsfilm iiber
Erbbiologie; Opfer der Vergangenheit.  Zschr. arztl. Fortbild.,
1937, 34: 450.—Wimmer, L. K. Evolution y degeneraci6n.
Sem. med., B. Air., 1923, 30: 540-8.

DEGENERATION.

   See  also  Amyloidosis; Cholesterosis;  Cyst;
Gout; Hyalinosis; Lipoidosis;  Obesity, &c;  also
names of  organs, regions and tissues affected.
   Albrecht.  Ueber tropfige Entmischung von Zellen.  Anat.
Anz., 1902, 21: Erganzh., 207-10.—Aschoff,  L.  Zur Frage der
tropfigen  Entmischung.  Verh. Deut.  path. Ges.,  1914, 17:
103-9  [Discussion] 138-40.—Davidman, A., & Dolley, D. H.
Cloudy swelling a process of stimulation.  J. Med. Res., 1920-
21, 42: 515-35.—Horning, E. S., & Richardson, K.  C.  Cyto-
logical studies on cellular degeneration of  differentiated and
undifferentiated tissues in vitro.  Austral. J. Exp. Bio!.,  1929,
6: 229-44,-8 pi. Also repr.—Semon, H. C. Collagenous de-
generation; case for diagnosis. Proc. R. Soc. M., Lond.,  1932,
25:  1317.—Uher,  V.  Die  parenchymatose  Degeneration.
Virchows Arch., 1931, 281: 821-45.  ------   Ein weiterer
Beitrag zur parenchymatosen Entartung.  Ibid.,  1932,  284:
880-9.  ------  Weitere Versuche mit parenchymatos en-
tarteten Organen.  Ibid., 1933, 288: 562-75.

   DEGENHARDT,   Hans,   1890-        *Die
Behandlung von Schussfrakturen des Ober-  und
Unterschenkels  mit  Nagelextension   [Freiburg]
26p.   8?   Tub.,  H. Laupp, jr., 1916.
   Also Beitr. klin. Chir., 1916, 103: 664-88.

   DEGENHARDT,  Heinrich,  1908-        *E1-
dentog.   16p.  8?  Wurzb.,  1934.
   DEGENHARDT, Leo, 1906-       *Zur  Frage
der Schwangerschaftsunterbrechung  wegen  Tu-
berkulose der Mutter.   56p.   8?  Halle, E. Klinz,
1933.
   De  GERSDORF, B.
   See Birnstill, Joseph, & De Gersdorf, B.  Quarterly homoeo-
pathic journal, v.l.  556p.  8?  Bost., 1849,

   De  GIAXA, Vincenzo, 1848-1928.
   P., I.  Necrologio.  Pensiero med., 1928,  17: 214.

   De  GIOVANNI, Achille, 1838-1917.
   C, G.  Tipi eroici di medici; Achille De Giovanni.  Igiene &
vita, 1929, 12: 177.—Galdi, F. De Giovanni intimo; appunti e
ricordi. Fol. med., Nap., 1926, 12: 977-1006, port.

   DEGISORS,  Jean,  1895-        *Le  liquide
c6phalo-rachidien  dans   la   syphilis  nerveuse
traitee par le bismuth.  51p.  8?   Par., 1924.
   DEGIVE, Alphonse,  1844-1918.
   Hendrickx.   [Biography]  Mem.  couron.  Acad.  med.
Belgique,  1926, 23: 29-35, port.

   DEGKWITZ, Rudolf, 1889-        Lipoide  und
Ionen;  eine allgemein  biologische  und arztliche
Studie  iiber  die  physiologische  Bedeutung  der
Zell-Lipoide.  xvi, 323p.   illust.    8?   Dresd ,
T.  Steinkopff, 1933.
   ----  ECKSTEIN,  A.  [et  al.]   Lehrbuch  der
Kinderheilkunde.   viii,  611p.    8?   Berl., J.
Springer,  1933.
   DEGKWITZ, Rudolf, LESCHKE, Erich [et al]
Immunitat, Allergie und Infektionskrankheiten;
Theorie  und  Praxis  der  Pockenschutzimpfung
162p.   illust.   8?   Munch., O. Gmelin,  1935.
   DEGLAIRE,  Yves,  1904-       *Endocardite
secondaire; contribution  k  I'etude de  sa  forme
subaigue.  70p.  8?   Par., 1929.
   DEGLAUDE,   Louis   Georges,    1896-
*L'61ectrocardiographie  et  son  application,   a
I'etude  de  l'insuffisance  cardiaque.   109p.   8?
Par., 1926.
   ----   The  same.   109p.   8?  Par., 1926.
   See also in 3. ser. Walser, J., & Deglaude. L. Atlas d'eiec-
trocardiographie  pratique.  93p.  obi. 8?  Par., 1930.


DEGLUTITION.

   See also Epiglottis; Esophagus; Hyoid;  Phar-
ynx; Suction; Tongue.
   Barclay, A. E. The normal mechanism of swallowing. Proc.
Mavo Clin., 1930,  5: 251-7.  Also Brit. J.  Radiol., 1930,
n. ser., 3: 534-46, 3 pi.  Also Acta radiol., Stockh., 1932, 13:
91-110, 3 pi.—Benjamins, C. E.  Die Rolle des Kehldeckels
beim  Schlucken.   Arch,  neerl.  physiol.,  1933, 18:  447-57.
Also Ned. tschr.  geneesk., 1933, 77: 3030-7— Caballero, R. V.
Etude experimentale de la deglutition cesophagienne;  excita-
bilite de l'cesophage et arrgt epicardiaque.  C. rend. Soc. biol.,
1924,  90: 927-30.—Castiglioni  Alonso, J. C.  Fisiologfa de
deglutici6n.  An. Fac. med., Montev., 1933, 18:  606-30.—
Ducuing,  J., & Ducuing, L.  La deglutition.  Rev.  laryng.,
Bord.,  1934, 55:  673-768.—Forsberg, C. W.  Paroxysmal
premature ventricular contractions induced  by swallowing:
case report.  J. Lancet, 1933, 53: 298.—Grahe, K.  Ueber die
Schluckstrasse.   Zschr. Laryng., 1929-30, 19: 405-8.—Gruns-
feld, M. Ueber den Einfluss von Temperatur- und Geschmacks-
reizen auf den Ablauf  des Schluckaktes.  Wien. klin.  Wschr.,
1927, 40: 820.—Hajek.  Beitrag zur  Physiologie des Schling-
aktes.  Zschr. Hals  &c. Heilk., 1926, 15: 373-9.—Hegner, K.
Untersuchungen  iiber  die Schluckstrasse.  Arch.  Ohr.  &c.
Heilk., 1935-36, 140:  387-96.—Hofmann, E., &  Peiper, A.
Der Schluckvorgang.  Mschr.  Kinderh.,  1937, 70:  54-6.—
K Shier, R.  [Relation between oesophageal air and gastric gas
in deglutition]  Cas. lek. cesk.,  1927, 66: 524-7.—Krainz, W.
Ueber die Hauptschluckstelle  beim Menschen.  Arch. Ohr. &c
Heilk., 1930, 126: 259-62.—Monnig, H.  O.,  & Quin, J.  I.
Studies on the alimentary tract of the merino sheep in South
Africa; investigations on the physiology of deglutition.  Onder-
stepoort J.  Vet. Sc,  1935, 5:  485-99.—Pierre,  M.   Sur  le
mecanisme de la deglutition.  C. rend. Soc. biol., 1934, 116:
1054-6.—Seemann,  M.  [Registration of  the movements  of
deglutition]  Cas. lek. Cesk.,  1930, 69: 496-503.—Truesdell,
B., & Truesdell, F.  B. Deglutition; with  special reference to
normal function  and the  diagnosis, analysis and correction  of
abnormalities.  Angle  Orthodont.,  1937, 7: 90-9.—Van  den
Berg he, L.   Recherches  sur  la deglutition chez  les poissons
teieosteens. Bull. Acad. Belgique, 1928, 5. ser., 14: 322-32.—
Windpipe's lid not used  during swallowing of food.  Science
News Lett., 1935, 28: 99.

----  Center and reflex.

   Cibelitjs, H. [R.]   *Die Auslosung des Schluck-
reflexes   durch  elektrische   Schleimhautreizung
[Leipzig]   20p.   8?   Zeulenroda-Thur.,  1933.
   Fblden, F.    *Ein  Beitrag  zur  Frage  des
Tiefendrucksinnes,  dargestellt  durch   Untersu-
chungen uber Auslosung des Schluckreflexes beim
Menschen durch  mechanische  Reizung.   19p.
8?  Lpz., 1933.
   Ducceschi, V.  L'atto  della  deglutizione come espressione
emotiva.  Boll. Soc. ital. biol. sper., 1938, 13: 30.—Galdi, F., &
Gambirassi, A.  Ausencia de reflejo de degluci6n en un lactante
de 6 meses y medio.  Rev. As. med. argent., 1932, 45: 1597-9.—
Gilse, P. H.  G.  van.  [Suppression of swallowing- and cough
reflexes]  Ned. tschr. geneesk.,  1937, 81:  1086.—Isayama,  S.
Nachweis einer ubernormalen Phase des Schluckzentrums nach
dem Schluckakt.  Zschr.  Biol., 1924-25,  82: 339-44.—Pom-
merenke, W. T.  A study of the sensory areas eliciting  the
swallowing reflex.  Am. J. Physiol., 1928, 84: 36-41.—Reisch,
O.  Zur Kenntnis der ubernormalen Phase  des Schluckzen-
trums nach Ablauf einer Schluckwelle.  Zschr. Biol., 1925  83:
557-62.—Uhle,  C.   Ueber den Einfluss der Karotiskuhlung
auf die Tatigkeit  des Schluckzentrums.   Ibid.,  1923,  79:
----  Disorders [dysphagia]

  See also  names  of  primary  diseases as Eso-
phagus,  Diseases;  Hysteria;  Larynx,  Diseases;
Mediastinum,   Diseases;  Myasthenia;  Neuro-
syphilis;  Styloid  process;  Vertebra, Exostosis,
fee.
  Cohn,  A.   *Ueber  eine  Patientin mit  eigen-
artigen   Schluckstorungen   [Berlin]   47n    8°
Charlottenb., 1927. 
DEGLUTITION
61
DEGLUTITION
  Spiekermann, W.   *Entstehungsmoglichkeiten
und  klinische  Bedeutung des Schluckschmerzes
[Wurzburg]   23p.   8?   Koln, 1926.
  Barnes, J. M.  Roentgenological consideration of dysphagia
of esophageal origin. N. York State J. M., 1937, 37: 152-4.—
Beutel, A., & Grogler, F.  Schluckbeschwerden.   Klin. Fort-
bild.,  1937, 5: 219-63.—Bluhm, A.   Kau- und Schluckstorung
auf erblicher Grundlage.  Arch. Rassenb., 1927-28,  20: 72-4 —
Brtinner-Ornstein, M.   Beitrag  zur  Differentialdiagnose und
Therapie der Schluckstorungen.  Wien. klin. Wschr.,  1933, 46:
360-5.—Causs§, R.  Semeiologie des dysphagies. Presse med.,
1935,  43:  1969.—Chamberlin,  W.  B.   Dysphagia  of septic
origin resembling foreign  body in  the  esophagus.   Laryngo-
scope,  1931, 41: 36-8.—Dahm,  M.  Zum  rontgenologischen
Nachweis einer Schlucklahmung.  Miinch. med. Wschr., 1936,
83:  2050.  ------& Schorre, E. _ Das Rontgenbewegungsbild
bei Schlucklahmungen; zugleich ein Beitrag zur Prostigminbe-
handlung.    Fortsch. Rontgenstrahl.,  1937,  56:  598-615.—
Danis, J. T.  Difficulties in swallowing.  S.  Michael Hosp. M.
Bull., Toronto, 1928, 3: 72-8.—Davis, A. C.  Dysphagia as  a
symptom of thyroid gland disease.  Collect. Papers Mayo Clin.,
1937, 29: 381.—Del Piano, J. I., &  Bergara, R. A.  Considera-
tions sobre el sindrome del  agujero rasgado posterior.  Rev.
As. med.  argent., 1937, 51:  319-23.—Desmarest.  Quelques
remarques critiques a propos d'une observation personnelle de
dysphagie intermittente.  Arch. mal. app. digest., Par., 1938,
28: 5-30.—Dessecker, C.  Beitrag zur pathologischen Physi-
ologie des  Schluckaktes und zur Fullung des Bronchialbaumes
mit  Rontgenbrei.   Mitt.  Grenzgeb. Med. Chir., 1923, 37:
41-50.—Difficulty in swallowing. N. England J. M., 1935, 213:
494-7.—Doyle, L. P., & BuIIard, J. F. Difficult swallowing in a
horse.  J. Am. Vet. M.  Ass.,  1938, 92: 564-6.—Evans, G.
Notes on nervous dysphagia,  with special reference  to its cause.
Practitioner, Lond., 1930,  125:  317-23.—Flesch,  J.   Die
Physiologie  und Pathologie  des Schluckaktes.   Wien. klin.
Wschr., 1924, 37: 779-81.—Guyot. J.,  & Chavannaz, J.  Sur
un  cas de dysphagie.  J. med. Bordeaux, 1924, 54: 476.—
Gyorgyi,  G.  [Diagnostic importance  of  atonic dysphagia]
Magy. rontg. kozl., 1932, 6: 154-61.—Harty, J. P. I.  Disorders
of deglutition.  Bristol Med. Chir. J., 1922-23, 40: 195-204.—
Keijser, S.   [Roentgendiagnosis in disorders of  deglutition]
Ned. tschr. geneesk.,  1936, 80: 2459-67, pi.—Kelly, A. B.
The  significance of dysphagia  of  nervous origin.   Clin. J.,
Lond.,  1932, 61: 469; 88.—Kuznetsov, N. V.   [A  case of dys-
phagia]  In Jubil. Sbornik Grekova, Peterb., 1921, 324-7.—
 Landau, W.  Neurogene  Schluckstorung mit Einlaufen von
 Kontrastmittel in  die Luftwege  im Rontgenbild.   Fortsch.
Rontgenstrahl., 1923, 31: 201-6, pi.—Ledoux.  Contribution a
I'etude de la physiopathologie de la deglutition; signe de  la
pomme d'Adam.  Acta  otolar., Stockh.,  1930,  14: 157-77.
------ Troubles de la deglutition en  neuropathologie.  Rev.
 otoneur., Par., 1930, 8: 677.—Leiva Daza, M.   La tachyphagie.
 Sem. m6d., B. Air.,  1929,  36: 821-32.—Lotheissen, G. Welche
sind  die Hauptursachen fur  Schlingbeschwerden?  Wien. klin.
 Wschr., 1932, 45:  626.   Also Mitt. Volksgesundhamt., Wien,
 1933, Aerztl. Prax., 104-6.—Lupo, M.  Anomalie della degluti-
 zione esofagea  da  squilibrio vago-simpatico.  Radiol,  med.,
 Milano, 1925, 12: 244-58.—McGibbon, J. E. G., & Mather,
 J. H.  Vallecular dysphagia. Brit.  M. J., 1933,  1: 1013-6  —
 Mollison, W. M.  Dysphagia.  Guy's Hosp. Gaz.,  Lond., 1934,
 48: 280-4.—Mosher, H. P.  X-ray study of movements of the
 tongue, epiglottis and hyoid  bone in swallowing, followed by a
 discussion of difficulty in swallowing caused by retro-pharyngeal
 diverticulum,  post-cricoid  webs  and  exostoses  of  cervical
 vertebrae.  Laryngoscope, 1927,  37:  235-62.—Orton, H.  B.
 Anterior  dislocation of the  atlas  as a cause for inability  to
 swallow solid foods.   Ibid., 1926, 36: 188.—Otell, L.  S.,  &
 Coe, F. O.  Dysphagia  roentgenological^ considered.  Am.
 J. Digest. Dis., 1935-36, 2:  117-26.—Paterson, D. R.  Upper
 dysphagia.  J. Lar. Otol., Lond., 1937, 52: 75-86.—Paviot,  J.,
 Levrat, M., & Guichard,  A.  Inversion de la crosse aortique et
 dysphagie;  la dysphagia lusoria.    J.  med.  Lyon,  1932, 13:
 85-91.—Pussep, L., & Levin.  Zur Frage der Storungen des
 Schluckens  von  apraktischem  Charakter   (Aphagopraxie)
 Fol.  neuropath, eston.,  1923,  1:  211-20.   Also Zschr. ges.
 Neur. Psychiat.,  1923, 87: 441-50.—Rotenfeld, M. Z.  [Dys-
 phagia]   Vrach. delo,  1937, 19: 471.—Safranek, J.  [Painful
 swallowing]  Gy6gyaszat, 1935, 75: 24-30.—Saupe, E.  Ueber
 Dysphagia  lusoria.   Fortsch.   Rontgenstrahl.,   1925,  33:
 740-3.—SchUtt, E.  Zwei Falle von Bolus-Tod.   Deut. Zschr.
 gerichtl. Med., 1934, 23:  330-3.—Somer. E. de.   Contribution
 a la physio-pathologie de la deglutition.  J. physiol.  path, gen.,
 1925, 23: 273-86.—Tamm, A.  Kau- und  Schluckstorung mit
 familiarem  Auftreten.   Acta  paidiat.,  Upps.,  1924-25,  4:
 195-203.—Tumarkin, A.  An unusual case of dysphagia.  J
 Lar. Otol., Lond., 1934, 49:  264-6.—Vinson,  P. P.  The signi-
 ficance of dysphagia.  Bull.  Univ. Maryland  School M., 1927-
 28  12: 117-20.—Vries, W.  M. de.  Dysphagia lusoria.  Ned.
 tschr. geneesk., 1924, 68: pt 2, 592-5.—Watson-Williams, E.
 Vallecular dysphagia.  Lancet, Lond.,  1936, 2: 1488.

 ----   Disorders: Plummer-Vinson  syndrome.
    Anderson, N. P. Syndrome of spoon nails, anemia, cheilitis
 and dysphagia.  Arch.  Derm. Syph., Chic, 1938, 37: 816-22.—
 Cameron, J. A. M.  Dysphagia  and  anaemia.  Q. J. Med.,
 Oxf.,  1928-29, 22: 43-9.—Graham.  T.  O.   The  Plummer-
 Vinson syndrome  dysphagia associated with anaemia.  Irish
 J. M. Sc, 1936, 6. ser.,  38-42.—Hurst, A. F.  The Plummer-
Vinson syndrome (spasm of the pharyngo-cesophageal sphincter
with anaemia  and  splenomegaly)  Guy's Hosp. Rep., Lond.,
1926, 76: 426-8.—Jones, A. M., & Owen,  R. D.  Dysphagia
associated with anaemia.   Brit.  M. J., 1928, 1: 256.—McGee,
L. C, &  Goodwin, T. M.  The syndrome of  dysphagia and
anemia.  Ann. Int. M., 1937-38,  11: 1498-1505.—McGibbon, J.
The oesophageal lesions encountered in cases of dysphagia with
anaemia.  J. Lar. Otol., Lond., 1935, 50: 329-39, pi.—Martin,
G. E. Plummer-Vinson syndrome treated  by dilatation with
beneficial results.  Ibid., 1937, 52: 651.—Watson-Williams, E.
Dysphagia  with anaemia,  with reports of 5  cases.  Bristol
Med. Chir.  J., 1932, 49: 209-18.—Witts. L. J.  The syndrome
of glossitis, dysphagia and  anaemia.  Guy's Hosp.  Rep.,
Lond., 1931,81: 193-204.

----   Disorders: Treatment.
   Badstober, P.  Dysphagin in der Hals-, Nasen- und Ohren-
heilkunde.  Med.  Klin., Berl., 1929, 25: 1176.—Baruk, H., &
Cornu, R.  Un  cas de nevrose  dysphagique; analyse psycho-
logique et physiologique; action therapeutique du scopochlora-
lose.  Ann. med. psychol., Par.,  1935, 93: pt  2, 271-7 —
Cabot, R. C.  Dysphagia for 41  years; surgical department;
presentation of case.  N. England J.  M., 1933, 209: 962-4.—
Freystadtl,  B.  Ueber das Percain und seine  Anwendung bei der
tuberkuldsen Dysphagie.  Med. Klin., Berl., 1931, 27: 391 —
Jirasek, A.  Aetiologie, Mechanismus und chirurgische Thera-
pie der  hartnackigen Schlucke.  Ibid., 1930,  26: 89; 128.—
Rogers, L.   The treatment of  spasmodic dysphagia by sym-
pathetic denervation.  Brit. J.  Surg.,  1934-35, 22:  829-32 —
Rosenbaum. G.  Dysphagin in der Hals-, Nasen- und Ohren-
heilkunde.  Deut. med. Wschr., 1929,  55: 189.—Routenbourg,
D. M.  Resection haute  du nerf larynge  superieur dans les
dysphagies  d'origine laryngee.  Rev. laryng., Bord., 1935, 56:
355-60.—Schugt, H. P. The treatment of dysphagia in tuber-
culosis of the upper air passages; report based on  100  cases.
Arch. Otolar., Chic, 1928,  8: 424-32.—Sobin, J. Une methode
nouvelle  de traitement de la dysphagie douloureuse des voies
respiratoires superieures.  Ann.  otolar., Par., 1934, 967-71.

----   Radiography.

   Busy,  J.  M. R.  Contribution k l'6tude de la
physiologie radiologique de la deglutition  (chez
l'adulte)  revue critique;  recherches personnelles.
80p.   8?   Par.,  1925.
   Aime, P.  Etude radiologique de l'oesophage du  nourrisson
au cours de la tetee.  Bull. Soc. med. Paris, 1937, 247-50.—
Bertolotti.   Studio radiologico dell'atto della deglutizione di
un bolo incapsulato.  Gior. Accad. med. Torino,  1923, 4. ser.,
29:  220.   Also Radiol, med., Milano, 1923,  10:  361-71.—
Busy, J. R.  L'etude radiologique de la deglutition normale.
Medecine,  Par.,  1924-25, 6:  713.—Huet, P., &  Nemours-
Auguste.  Importance de l'exposition rapide pour I'etude radio-
physiologique du  premier temps de la deglutition.  Bull. Soc.
eiectroradiol. med.  France,  1938, 26: 148-50.—Palugyay, J.
Rontgenstudien   uber  den  cesophagealen  Schluckakt;  ein
Beitrag  zur Speiserohren-physiologie.  Arch. ges. Physiol.,
 1923,  200: 620-41.—Parenti,  S.  Le deglutizione  secondo
 Kronecker al lume di tre  casi  clinici.  Radiol, med., Milano,
 1937, 24: 930-9.—Perrin, M.,  Grandgerard, R., &  Saleur, H.
 Constatations radiologiques  au cours du  repas  chinois d'un
 acrobate; examen d'un sujet qui deglutit en posture inversee,
 la tete en bas.   Paris med.,  1933,  89: 133-5.—Popovic, L.
 Observations  radiographiques  sur l'acte  de  la  deglutition.
 Acta otolar., Stockh., 1932-33, 18: 283-9.—Wright, R. D.,  &
 Mortensen, O. A  The position of the epiglottis during swallow-
 ing.  Radiogr. Clin. Photogr., 1935, 11: No. 4, 8.
    DEGN, Ingeborg  [Christiane Johanne] 1907-
          *Die   Brauchbarkeit  des  Tellur-Blut-
 Glyzerin-Agars  nach Clauberg fiir  die  bakteri-
 ologische Diphtheriediagnostik.   12p.   8?   Kiel,
 H. Ludtke,  1932.
    DEGOIS,   Emile   Georges, 1884-        *Les
 trois categories de viande et leur proportion  dans
 la viande nette  [Alfort]  48p.  8?  Par., 1925.
    DEGOS,   Gaston  Robert,  1904-         *Les
 e>ythrodermies  primitives  streptococciques de
 l'adulte.   184p.   pi.   8?  Par., 1933.
    DEGOUY,  Adrienne,  1894-       *Les paraly-
 sies obstetricales du type superieur;  essai  d'in-
 terpretation de la localisation de la lesion nerveuse
  par I'etude  de  la  chronaxie.   63p.   8?   Par.,
  E. Le  Francois,  1936.
    DEGRAIS, Jean Charles  Marie,  1898-
  *Contribution   a  I'etude  de  quelques  reflexes
  sympathiques cliniques dans quelques  maladies
  infectieuses   et   en  particulier  dans  la   fievre
  typhoide.   78p.   8?   Par., 1926.
    DEGRAIS, P[aul]  1874-     ,  &  BELLOT,  A.
  TraitS pratique de  curietherapie; gen6ralit£s sur 
DEGRAIS
62
DEHYDRASE
 le radium et sur la curieth6rapie du cancer,   v.l.
 158p.  illust.  8?   Par., J. B. Bailliere,  1937.
   De GRUCHE, Kingston.  Dr D. Duncan Main
 of Hangchow; who is known in China as Dr Apri-
 cot of Heaven Below. 243p.  pi. ports.  8?  Lond.,
 Marshall, Morgan & Scott [1935]
   De  GUBERNATIS, Angelo.   La  mythologie
 des  plantes  ou  les legendes  du regne vegetal.
 2v.   xxxvi, 295p.;  2 1.  374p.  8?  Par.,  C. Rein-
 wald, 1878-82.
   DEGUERET, Emile  Henri Raymond, 1891-
       *Histoire  du Grand Roi.   237p.  8?  Par.,
 1924.
   DEGUIGNAND,  Louis.  *Le  cancer  ulcerise
 du  pylore  (k propos de  l'ulcero-cancer  prepy-
 lorique)  95p.  pi.   8?  Par.,  1922.
   DEGUILLAUME, Georges.  *Insuffisance aor-
 tique par  fenestration  sigmoidienne.  30p.   8?
 Par.,  1922.
   DEGUISON,  Jean,  1892-        *L'aetion de
 l'antipyrine   chez   les  diabetiques.   52p.    8?
 Par.,  1925.
   DEHAUT, Emile Georges, 1885-       *Etudes
 sur  les homologies du  squelette axial humain
 (vertebres-occipital)  38p.  5 pi.   8?  Par., 1927.
   DEHECQ, Marcel, 1904-       *Contribution
 a l'6tude clinique de la keratite interstitielle dans
 la  maladie  du  jeune  age  chez les  carnivores
 domestiques  [Alfort] 158p.  8?  Lille, 1929.
   DEHELLY, G[eorges] 1881-
   See Carrel, A., & Dehelly, G.  Le traitement des plaies
 infectees. 177p. 12? Par., 1917.
   For biography see Fasc. script. (Dartigues, L.) Par., 1932, 3:
 782.

   DEHERGNE, Edmond, 1911-       *Contribu-
 tion k l'6tude de l'etat du f oie dans les polys^rites
 bacillaires.   64p.   8?  Par., L. Arnette, 1937.
   DEHERGNE,  Paul,  1898-       *Le  traite-
 ment du moignon  dans l'op6ration de l'appendi-
 cite a froid.  57p.   8? Par., 1925.
   DEHIO, Karl, 1851-1927.
   Grober. Xekrolog.  Munch, med. Wschr., 1927, 74: 1104,
 port.—Mercklin, A.  Nekrolog.  Deut. med. Wschr., 1927, 53:
 1019.
   DEHISSY, Ahmed, 1906-       Contribution
 k I'etude   du   traitement  des   6rythrodermies
 streptococciques.   3Sp.    8?   Par.,  R.  Drivon,
 1937.
   DEHKAN, Abol  Hassan, 1910-       *Angine
 de poitrine  syphilitique et son traitement.  68p.
 8?   Par., Vigot freres, 1936.
   DEHLER,  Otto,  1902-        *Zur  Frage  der
 Synthalinbehandlung   des  Diabetes  mellitus.
 27p.   8?   Bonn, P. Kubens, 1929.
   DEHNE,  Alexander [Karl  Albert]  1902-
 *Ueber die  Beeinflussung  des  Wachstums  von
 Gonokokken auf Kulturnahrboden durch Zusatz
 von Vitaminen.  21p.  8?  Rostock, C. Hinstorff,
 1933
   DEHNE [Friedrich] Karl,  1888-       *Ueber
 den  syphilitischen  Primaraffekt  am Zahnfleisch
 [Leipzig]  27p.   pi.  8?  Burgstadt, R. Schmidt,
 1921.
   DEHNICKE,  Paul.  *Das Kationenverhaltnis
 in der Nahrung und dessen Veranderung durch
 Mineralwassertrinkkuren  [Gottingen]  22p.   8?
 Lpz.,  G. Thieme, 1920.
   DEHOUVE, Andre, 1910-      *Contribution
a I'etude de l'emploi simultane de la quinine et de
l'hypophyse en obstetrique en dehors de l'avorte-
ment.  92p.  8?  Par., A. Legrand, 1936.
  DEHRING, Heinrich,  1905-        *Die   Ge-
fahren des  Milchverkehrs  und  ihre  Verhutung
unter   besonderer   Beriicksichtigung  der  iiber-
tragbaren  Krankheiten    [Berlin]    31p.    8?
Charlottenb., Gebr.  Hoffmann, 1930.
 DEHYDRASE.

   See Dehydrogenase.

 DEHYDRATION.

   See also Exsiccation; Histology, Technic.
   Alexander, W. A.,  Horn, W. R.. &  Munro, L.  A.   The
 catalytic dehydration of ethyl alcohol by alumina.  Canad. J.
 Res., 1937, 15: sect. B, 438^6.—Aubel, E., & Egami, F.  Sur
 les deshydrogenations en presence de nitrates.  C. rend.  Soc.
 biol., 1936, 122: 248—Milligan, W. O., & Weiser, H. B.  The
 mechanism of the dehydration  of zeolites.  J.  Phys. Chem.,
 1937, 41: 1029-40.—Munro. L. A., & Horn, W.  R.  The cata-
 lytic dehydration of ethyl alcohol by alumina; the effect of the
 water content of the catalyst.  Canad. J. Res., 1935, 12: 707-
 10.—Shuykin, N. I., Balandin,  A. A., &  Plotkin, Z. I.   The
 comparative action of mixed catalysts when used for the joint
 dehydration of ethyl alcohol and ammonia.  J.  Phys. Chem.,
 1935, 39:1197-205.

 DEHYDRATION  [exsiccosis]

   See also  Acidosis in children; Blood chemistry,
 Water;  Diarrhea;  Nutrition, Disorders;  Vomit-
 ing; Water metabolism;  also  names  of specific
 diseases as Cholera, &c.
   Wieda,  A.   *Die Toxicose der Sauglinge nach
 dem  Material der Bonner  Universitats-Kinder-
 Klinik.   32p.  8?   Bonn, 1932.
   Berkovich,  I.  M.   [Significance of dehydration  in toxic
 symptom complex]  Sovet. pediat.,  1934, No. 4,  44—56.—
 Burghi, S. E.   La deshidrataci6n en el lactante.  Arch, argent.
 pediat., 1930, 1: 513-55.  Also Rev. fr. pediat.,  1931, 7: 311-
 32.—Coller, F. A.  Dehydration.  Surg. Gyn. Obst., 1936, 63:
 249-51.—Finkelstein, H.  Neueres iiber  akute Ernahrungs-
 storungen beim Saugling. Jahrkurs. arztl. Fortbild., 1931, 22:
 H. 6, 1-12.—Gamble, J. L.  Dehydration. N. England J.  M.,
 1929, 201: 909-17.—Godlewski, H. Hydratation et deshydra-
 tion.  In Liwes jubil. (Roger,  G. H.) Par., 1932,  111-4.—
 Goebel, F.  Ueber den Anstieg der Toxikosen im Sommer 1928.
 Arch.  Kinderh.,  1928-29,  86:  241-53.—Hirsch, H.  Durst-
 schaden  bei  Brustkindern.  Zschr. Kinderh.,  1925-26,  40:
 629-43.—Karelitz, S.  Alimentary toxicosis.   J.  Pediat., S.
 Louis, 1933,  3: 166-75.—Orgler, A.  Ueber Exsikkose und
 Toxikose im  Sauglingsalter.  Deut. med. Wschr., 1926,  52:
 1386-8.—Suranji, G., & Cammarella,  C.  Sulla tossicosi del
 lattante.  Lattante,  1936,  7: 679-702.—Szasz,  A. S.  Toxi-
 kosen im Sauglingsalter. Mschr. Kinderh., 1931, 50:  421-7.—
 Torian, O.  N. Dehydration.  Med. Arts, 1932, 35:  166-8.—
 Utheim, K.  [Concentration of blood loss of weight and fever
 in new-born infants]  Norsk, mag. laegevid., 1921, 82:  104—8.—
 Wilson, O. H. Dehydration. Arch. Pediat., N. Y., 1924, 41:
 111-3.—Yang, A. D., & Wong,  A.  Acute intestinal intoxica-
 tion in infants with a report of cases.  Chin. M. J., 1936,  50:
 390-8.

 ----   Blood in.
   Acuna, M., & Reca, T.  El pB y la  reserva alcalina en los
 trastornos nutritivos cr6nicos y  en las toxicosis e la primera
 nfancia.  Arch, argent, pediat., 1933, 4: 410-23.—Ambard,
 L,., & Stahl, J. Deshydration sans chloropenie.  C. rend. Soc.
 biol., 1932, 110:  715.—Bakwin,  H., & Morris,  R. M.  The
 leukocyte count  in  the new-born with  dehydration fever.
 Am. J.  Dis.  Child.,  1923, 26:  23-8.—Boyd, G. L.  Plasma
 chlorides in acute intestinal intoxication of  children.  Ibid.,
 1926, 31: 514-90.—Bryan.  W. R., Minot, A. S., & Chastain,
 L. L.   Hyperguanidinemia associated with dehydration  in
 normal and in parahyroidectomized dogs. Am. J. Physiol.,
 i933, 106: 738-44—Csapo, J.,  & Kerpel-Fronius,  E.  Zur
 I'athologie  der Sauglingstoxikose;  uber das  Saure-Basen-
 Gleichgewicht bei der  experimentellen  Exsiccose.   Mschr.
 Kinderh.,  1933, 58:  1-8. ------  Das Saure-Basengleichge-
 wicht bei der enteralen Toxikose. Ibid., 147-56.—Gerbasi, M.
 Comportamento del  cloro ematico (globulare,  plasmatico e
 totale) nei lattanti affetti da tossicosi.  Pediatria (Riv.) 1933,
 41: 383-91.—Keith,  N.  M.   Experimental  dehydration;
 ihanges in blood composition and body temperature.  Am. J.
 Physiol., 1924, 68: 80-96.— Kruse, F., & Sladczyk, W.  Serum-
 phosphat und Toxikose.  Arch.  Kinderh., 1928-29, 86: 266-
 hO.—Mcintosh, R., Kajdi,  L.,  & Meeker, D.  Blood volume
 and plasma electrolyte  changes in the dehydration of infants.
J.Clin. Invest., 1930, 9:333-57.------ Total plasma electro-
lyte content in dehydration. Acta psediat., Upps., 1931,  11:
 153.—Morew, W. I., & Petrunkin, M.  Zur Pathogenese der
 Darrmntoxikation (uber die Kationen des Blutserums) Zschr.
 Kinderh.,  1936, 58: 278-87.—Phelizot, G.  Le chlore, Turde,
la reserve alcaline,  dans les deshydratations du  nourrisson;
 deductions therapeutiques.  Rev. fr. pediat., 1931, 7: 560-95.—
Schiff, E., Bayer, W., & Fukuyama, M. Zur Pathogenese der
 Lrnahrungsstorungen des Sauglings; das  Saurebasengleichge-
 wicht bei der experimentellen  Exsikkose.  Jahrb. Kinderh.,
 1928, 3. F., 69: 161-79.—Suranyi, J.  Viscositatsstudien bei
 Sauglingstoxikose.  Mschr. Kinderh., 1933, 56: 232. ------&
Sonnauer,  P. Die  Viskositatskurve  bei Toxikose   Arch
 Kinderh., 1932, 97: 230-5. 
DEHYDRATION                                 63                                DEHYDRATION
----   Causes.

   See  also  primary  diseases  as  Cholera;  Di-
arrhea;  Fatigue;  Heat;  Intestine, Obstruction;
Nutrition,   Disorders;   Shock;   Toxemia,   ali-
mentary;  Vomiting.
   Finkelstein, H.  Bemerkungen zur Arbeit Rosenbaums iiber
tierexperimentelle  Exsiccose  bei  eiweissfreier  Trockenkost.
Mschr. Kinderh., 1933, 56: 391-4.—Maizels, M., & Smith, J.
Infantile diarrhoea with special reference to dehydration and
otitis media.   Lancet,  Lond.,  1934,  1:  1329-33.—Miller,  G.
Dehydration  in  intestinal obstruction.  Edinburgh M.  J.,
1931, n. ser., 38: 47-53.—Mitchell. F. T.  Anhydremia associ-
ated  with intoxication.   Memphis M. J.,  1936,  11: No. 6,
7-14.—Ozorio  de Almeida, M.  Sur les effets de la deshydra-
tation des batraciens produite par la ventilation.   J. physiol.
path, gen., 1926, 24: 243-9.—Rosenbaum.   Tierexperimentelle
Exsiccose  bei  eiweissfreier Trockenkost.   Mschr.  Kinderh.,
1932, 54: 245-54.—SchifT, E.  Dehydration and intoxication.
Arch. Pediat.,  N. Y.,  1934, 51: 691-700.  ------  Exsikkose
bei  akut  zerebralen Erkrankungen  des  Sauglings.  Jahrb.
Kinderh., 1931, 3. F., 82: 129-39.—Stott, H. Heat exhaustion
and dehydration in the Arabian Desert.  J. R. Army M. Corps,
 1937,  68: 379-83.—Walker,  T. D.,  jr.  Three sins against
children—purgation,  dehydration, starvation.  Virginia M.
Month., 1933, 60: 47-50.—Welch, C.  S.,  Masson, J.  C. &
Wakefield,  E.  G.  Clinical and laboratory findings after ex-
cessive loss  of intestinal fluid  from  the ileum.   Surg. Gyn.
Obst., 1937, 64: 617-21.—Zwalenburg, C. van.  Dehydration
in heat exhaustion  and in fatigue.  California West. M., 1933,
38:354-8.  Also repr.

----   Complications and sequelae.
   Atchley, D. W.  Dehydration and  medical  shock.   Bull.
 N. York Acad. M., 1934, 2. ser., 10: 138-50. Also Med. Rev.
of Rev., 1934, 40: 319-29.  ------& Loeb, R. F.  Dehydration
and medical shock.  Med. Clin. N. America, 1934, 17:  1379-
91.—Beaman,  C.  W.   Dehydration; an  important factor in
diseases of children.  Nat. Eclect. M. Ass.  Q., 1932, 23: 105-
 10.—Callis, H. A.  Dehydration or medical shock.  Med. Rec,
 N. Y., 1935, 142:  313.—Godlewski,  H.  Troubles graves de
deshydratation.  J. med. fr., 1925, 14:  196-200.—Maybaum,
J. L.  Otologic observations in  cases  of intestinal  intoxication
in infants.  Arch. Otolar., Chic, 1932, 15: 418-25.  Also repr —
Pugh, W. S. Urinary pathology; An investigation of associated
intestinal  intoxication  and  methods of  detoxication.  Med.
Rec, N. Y., 1935,  142: 142-5.  Also  repr.—Schneegans, E.
Contribution a I'etude  du role  de la deshydratation dans les
troubles digestifs du  nourrisson;  dosage de l'eau, hydremie
normale; deshydratation  et hydremie sanguine.  Rev.  fr.
pediat., 1935,  11: 711-35.—Stucky, J. A.  Intestinal auto-
intoxication as a factor in the  causation of pathological con-
ditions of the ear, nose and throat. Tr. Am. Lar., Rhin. Otol.
Soc, 1909, 251-5.  Also Laryngoscope, 1910, 20: 175-8.

----   Manifestations.

   See  also  Acidosis;  Coma;  Diarrhea;  Dyspep-
sia; Fever.
   Andrews,  E.    Water   metabolism;  dehydration  fevers.
Arch.  Int. M., 1926, 37: 815-8.—Clark,  F. H.  Dehydration
lever of the new-born.   Arch. Pediat.,  N. Y., 1931, 48: 798-
801.—Corcan,  P., & Klein, F.  Contributions  a  I'etude des
troubles digestifs du nourrisson; deshydratation et syndrome
choieriforme.   Rev. fr. pediat., 1927, 3: 416-33.—Fanton, E.
Considerazioni su una particolare sindrome epilettiforme da
autointossicazione nell'infanzia.  Clin, pediat., Mod., 1929, 11:
306-22.—Ide,  M.   Fievre de  deshydratation.    Rev.  med.,
Louvain, 1923, 87-91.—Jochims,  J., & Hansen, G.   Ueber
Veranderungen der  Hautfaite bei der Exsikkation des  Saug-
lings.   Zschr.  Kinderh.,  1934-35,  57:  85-8.—MacCordick,
A. H.   Dehydration anaemia.  Canad. M. Ass. J., 1924, 14:
416.—Mandelbaum, H.  The syndrome of hemoconcentration.
Internat. Clin., 1936, 2: 46. ser.,  112-42.—Meyler, L. Uraemia
due to  dehydration.  Acta med. scand.,  1936, 90: 475-88.—
Mulier,  E.  Durstfieber bei Sauglingen,   Berl.  klin. Wschr.,
1910,  47: 673.—Pasanis.  Un prejuicio clfnico y una  fiebre
por autointoxicaci6n.   Siglo med.,  1913,  60:  290-4.—Riba-
deau-Dumas, L.  Le  syndrome choieriforme dans les  toxi-
infections  graves  de  la  premiere   enfance.    Presse  med.,
1934,  42:  553-5.  ------  Chabrun, & Loewe-Lyon.   Les
troubles vaso-moteurs dans les toxi-infections  graves  de la
premiere enfance.  Bull. Soc. med.  hop. Paris, 1938, 3. ser., 54:
^99-905.—Rosenbaum.   Die Bedeutung der grossen Atmung
bei der  Sauglingsintoxikation.  Mschr. Kinderh., 1931-32, 51:
404-9.

----   Metabolism.
   Davis, H. A.  Studies in water balance; the excessive oxygen
usage response of dehydrated animals to water and electrolytes.
Proc. Soc. Exp. Biol., N. Y., 1935-36, 33: 242-4.—Fedynski,
S. I., Poltiewa, J. K., & Wilenskaja, O. J. Die Bedeutung der
Veranderungen  des  Kohlenhydraten-Stoffwechsels fiir  das
klinische Bild  der  Intoxikationen bei Sauglingen.  Mschr.
Kinderh., 1926, 32:  205-25.—Gy orgy.  P., & Keller. W. Ueber
Gewebsstoffwechseluntersuchungen an exsiccierten  und intoxi-
cierten Tieren.  Zschr.  Kinderh., 1932, 53: 279-87.—Kerpel-
Fronius, E. Ueber die Beziehungen zwischen Salz- und Wasser-
haushalt bei experimentellen Wasserverlusten. Ibid., 1934—35,
57: 489-504.—Schaferstein. S. J.  Intermediare Produkte des
Stickstoffwechsels  diesseits  und  jenseits  der  hamato-enze-
phalitischen Barriere bei toxischen  Zustiinden im Sauglings-
alter.   Jahrb. Kinderh., 1931, 3.  F., 82: 354-63.—Schiff,  E.
Experimentelle   Exsikkose  und   Kohlenhydratstoffwechsel.
Deut. med. Wschr., 1926.  52:  1277.  ------ &  Choremis,  C.
Zur Pathogenese der  Ernahrungsstorungen beim Saugling;
experimentelle   Exsikkose   und   Kohlenhydratstoffwechsel.
Jahrb. Kinderh., 1926, 3. F., 64: 42-78.  ------   Experimen-
telle Exsiccose und Kohlenhydratstoffwechsel beim Saugling;
pseudodiabetische  Stoffwechselstorung  bei  akuter  Wasser-
verarmung des  Korpers.   Klin.  Wschr.,   1926,  5:  1826.—
Smits, A.  Ueber den Einfluss intensiver Trocknung auf innere
Umsetzungen.    Zschr.  phys.  Chem., 1924, 111: 161-70.—
Wiley, F. H., & Wiley, L. L.  The inorganic salt balance during
dehydration and recovery.  J.  Biol.  Chem., 1933,  101: 83-92.
Also repr.

----   Pathogenesis.
   Adam,  A.   Dyspepsiekoli;  zur  Frage  der   bakteriellen
Aetiologie der sogenannten alimentaren Intoxikation.  Jahrb.
Kinderh., 1927, 3. F., 116: 8-40.—Bakwin, H., & Bakwin, R. M.
Body  build in infants  with acute intestinal intoxication.  J.
Pediat., S. Louis, 1933,  3: 36-44.—Baumwell, M.  Ueber die
intestinale  Intoxikation und  die  biologische Bedeutung der
Darmflora.  Fortsch.  Ther.,  1929,  5:  150-2.—Becher,  E.
Probleme  der   gastrointestinalen  Autointoxikation.   Med.
Welt,  1933, 7: 1809-13.—Berger,  O., &  Rosenbaum,  S.  Der
Ventilationseffekt  der  Intoxikationsatmung;   Beitrag   zur
Pathogenese  der  Sauglingsintoxikation.   Mschr. Kinderh.,
1931,  50: 217-32.—Berkovich, I. M.   [Role of exsiccosis in the
pathogenesis of intoxication]  J. rann. detsk. vozr., 1933, 13:
268-72.—Berti,  L.   Considerazioni  etiopatogenetiche  sulla
intossicazione dei  lattanti.  Pediat. prat., Mod., 1934, 11:
458-60.—Bertrand,  J. C,  & Abdala,  J. R.  Consideraciones
sobre   toxicosis.   Sem.  med.,  B.  Air.,  1935,  42: 1582-5.—
Boylston, G. A., & Ivy, A. C.  An antidiuretic substance present
in the  urine of dehydrated rats. Proc Soc. Exp. Biol., N. Y.,
1938,   38:  644-7.—Brandes,  D.    Ueber  Aminbildung  im
Sauglingsdarm und die Bedeutung der Amine fiir die Entste-
hung der Sauglingstoxikose.  Jahrb.  Kinderh., 1933, 3. F., 91:
128-34.—Burghard, E.  Zur  Pathogenese  und  Therapie der
Exsikkationstoxikose der Neugeborenen.  Zbl. Gyn., 1932, 56:
2841-3.—Burghi, S. E.  Contribution a I'etude de l'hydrola-
bilite  dans la premiere  enfance.  Rev. fr.  pediat., 1934, 10:
75-84.  ------ & Ramon  Guerra, A. U.  Estudio de la des-
hidrataci6n de  origen  celular  en  el  lactante.   Arch, pediat.
Uruguay,  1936,  7: 563-623.—Chassel, A., & Rosenbaum, S.
Die  Erzeugung  der  tierexperimentellen   Intoxikation  auf
enteralem  Wege.   Mschr. Kinderh., 1932, 53:  399-413.—
Coller, F. A.  Studies in water balance,  dehydration  and the
administration of parenteral fluids.  Minnesota M., 1936, 19:
490-4.  ------ & Maddock, W. G.  A study of dehydration
in humans.  Tr. Am. Surg. Ass., 1935, 53: 460-73.  Also  Ann.
Surg.,  1935, 102: 947-60.   ------  A quantitative study of
dehydration.   Univ. Hosp. Bull., Ann.  Arb, 1935, 1:  19.—
Csapo, J., & Kerpel-Fronius, E. Zur Pathogenese und Thera-
pie der Sauglingstoxikose.  Mschr.  Kinderh., 1934, 60:  154-
68.—Drabkin, D. L., & Shilkret, H.  Anhydremia  with insulin
and water intake.  Proc Soc. Exp. Biol., N. Y.,  1924-25, 22:
369-71.—Gerbatsch, G. Zur Frage der  Dehydration. Beitr.
klin. Chir., 1930, 150: 339-42.—Grulee, C. G., & Bonar, B. E.
A peculiar fever of infancy, probably  due to depletion of the
water reserve of the body.  Am. J. Dis.  Child.,  1921, 21:220-
39.—Hassmann, K., & Deak, E.  Zum Nachweis des toxischen
Prinzips  bei  den schweren  Sauglingsdyspepsien; vorlaufige
Mitteilung.  Zschr. Kinderh., 1933,  55: 248-63.—Horster,  H.
Ueber  abnorme  Diinndarmflora  und ihre pathogenetische
Bedeutung  bei  experimenteller   intestinaler  Intoxikation.
Zschr.  ges. exp.  Med., 1932, 84: 740-51— Hurtado y Galtes, F.
Contribuci6n al estudio de la toxi-infecci6n aguda en el lactante.
Vida  nueva,  Habana,   1929, 23:  111-21.—Johannessen,  A.
On autointoxication  in childhood.   Acta psdiat.,  Upps.,
1931-32, 12: 192.—Keller,  W.  Zur Amintheorie der Sauglings-
intoxikation.  Zschr. Kinderh., 1932, 53: 253-78.—Kramar, E.
Untersuchungen iiber die  Pathologie der  Sauglingsintoxika-
tion; die Rolle des Eiweisses.  Jahrb. Kinderh., 1927, 3. F., 65:
289-97.  ------  Gelingt  es, ein der  Sauglingsintoxikation
entsprechendes Krankheitsbild im Tierversuche hervorzurufen?
Deut.  med. Wschr., 1928,  54: 1046.—Louros,  N.  Ueber  die
Exsikkationstoxikose der Neugeborenen.  Zbl. Gyn., 1933, 57:
801.—Martinao  da Rocha, jr.  O problema da exsiccose  no
lactante.  Brasil med.,  1929, 43: 917-20— Nicholson, B.  H.
The present status of alimentary intoxication of infants.  J.
Oklahoma  M.  Ass.,  1932, 25:  329-34.—Rietschel,  H., &
Strieck, F.  Ueber das alimentare  Fieber  und  den Intoxi-
kationszustand  der Sauglinge.  Zschr.  Kinderh., 1927, 43:
106-21.—Rosanov, M. D., &  Bekhman, L. V.   [Problem of
intestinal  autointoxication]   Klin,  med.,  Moskva, 1929, 7:
1352-8.—Rosenbaum,  S.   Beitrage zur  Sauglings-Intoxika-
tion; Wasserverarmung und Wasserzufuhr.  Mschr. Kinderh.,
1924,  28: 289-322.  ------   Das  Intoxikationssyndrom  im
Tierexperiment.  Ibid., 1928, 39: 121-35.  ------& Chassel, A.
Zur Amintheorie der Sauglingsintoxikation.  Jahrb. Kinderh.,
1933,  3. F., 89: 131-42.—Schaferstein,  S.  J.  Die Rolle der
hamatoencephalitischen Barriere  in der Genese des neuro-
toxiachen Syndroms bei akuten Ernahrungsstorungen.  Mschr. 
DEHYDRATION                                64                                 DEHYDRATION
Kinderh.,  1929-30,  45: 422-38.  ------   Die Ketonkorper
diesseits und jenseits  der  hamato-enzephalitischen Barriere.
Jahrb. Kinderh., 1931,  3. F., 83: 94-103.  ------  Blutzucker
und Permeabilitat der hamatoenzephalitischen Barriere.  Ibid.,
1931-32,3. F., 84: 216-21.  ------  Blutzucker und Permea-
bilitat der hamatoenzephalitischen  Barriere bei Belastungs-
proben. Ibid., 1932, 3. F., 87: 346-9.—Schiff, E., & Bayer. W.
Zur  Pathogenese der  Ernahrungsstorungen beim Saugling;
experimentelle Exsikkose und Resistenz Infekten gegeniiber.
Ibid.,  1926, 3.  F., 63: 321-5.—Schiff, E., & Fukuyama, M.
Zur  Pathogenese der  Ernahrungsstorungen  des  Sauglings;
experimentelle Exsikkose und Glutathion.  Ibid., 1928, 3. F.,
71: 1-6.—Shulgin, A. N.  [Etiology of  toxaemia in early child-
hood]  Soviet,  vrach.  gaz., 1934, 38: 829-37.—Snow, I. M.
An abstract of Finkelstein's view of infantile alimentary in-
toxication.  Tr. Am. Pediat.  Soc. (1909)  1910, 21: 92-103 —
Thoenes,  F.   Ueber den  Einfluss  der Exsiccation  auf die
Wasserverteilung  im Gewebe und die Erzeugung der  Intoxi-
kation bei jungen Hunden.  Mschr.  Kinderh., 1928, 41: 440-
9.—Tonnis, W., Horster,  H. [et al.]  Experimentelle  Unter-
suchungen zur intestinalen Autointoxikation.  Zschr. ges. exp.
Med., 1932,  84:  728, passim.—Torres-Umaiia,  C.   Sobre
deshidratacion celular en el lactante.  Bol. Soc. cubana pediat.,
1938, 10: 79-99.—Tur,  A. F.  [Contemporary viewpoint on the
etiology and  pathogenesis of alimentary  toxicosis in infants]
Vrach. gaz., 1930, 34:  1116-22.—Yamaoka, Y.  Exsiccations-
und Intoxikationsversuche an jungen  Ratten.  Mschr. Kinderh.
1933, 58: 35-8.

----  Pathological physiology.
   Caldwell, G. T.  A  reconnaissance  of the relation between
desiccation and carbon dioxide production in animals.  Biol.
Bull.,  1925, 48: 259-73.—Csapo, J.,  & Wollek. B.  Azidose
und grosse Atmung bei der Sauglingstoxikose.  Zschr. Kinderh.,
1934-35, 57: 554-67.—Davis, H. A.   Behaviour of isotonic
and  hypertonic solutions in blood stream of normal and de-
hydrated animals.   Proc Soc.  Exp. Biol.,  N. Y., 1934, 32:
210.—Freeman, N.  E., Morison, R.  S., & Sawyer,  M. E. M.
The effect of dehydration on adrenal secretion and its relation
to shock.  Am.  J.  Physiol., 1933,  104: 628-35.—Freyberg,
R. H. The relation of dehydration to renal function.  Univ.
Hosp. Bull., Ann Arb.,  1935, 1: 20.—Garofeano, M., Lazar, N.,
& Derevici, M.  Sur la perte d'eau  de quelques organes chez
le chien altere.  C. rend. Soc. biol., 1925, 92: 731.—Geiger, A., &
Rosenberg, A.   Methylglyoxal im  Harne und in  der Cere-
brospinalflussigkeit  bei Ernahrungsstorungen  der Sauglinge
mit  toxischen Symptomen und bei der  experimentellen Bi-
Avitaminose bei Hunden und Ratten.  Klin. Wschr., 1933, 12:
1258-60.—Kerpel-Fronius,  E.  Die Nierenfunktion  bei der
Exsiccose.  Mschr.  Kinderh., 1931-32, 51: 400-3.  ------ &
Leovey, F.  Ueber  die Storung der Osmoregulation bei der
experimentellen Exsikkose. Arch. Kinderh., 1931, 94: 9-15.—
Kerpel-Fronius, O.   [Kidney  function in  exsiccosis]   Orv.
hetil,, 1932, 76: 275.—Levine, S. Z-,  & Wyatt, T. C.  Insensible
perspiration in infancy and in childhood; basal measurements
in dehydrated infants.  Am. J. Dis. Child., 1932, 44: 732-41-
Phelizot, G.  Etude physio-pathologique des deshydratations
du nourrisson.  Strasbourg med., 1931, 91:  329; 389; 417.—
Reimers,  C,  &  Tonnis,  W.   Chemische und physikalisch-
chemische  Untersuchungen am Darm und im  Blut bei intes-
tinaler Autointoxikation.   Zschr. ges. exp.  Med., 1932, 84:
765-74.—Ross, J. R., & Shaw. M. M.  The effect of dehydra-
tion on the pancreatic and intestinal enzymes. J. Biol. Chem.,
1934,  104: 131-9.  Also repr.—Schoenthal,  L., Lurie, D., &
Kelly, M.  Urea clearance in normal and in dehydrated in-
fants; renal function in intestinal intoxication.  Am.  J. Dis.
Child., 1933, 45: 41-53.—Terrien, E.  De l'obstacle apporte
par le paroi intestinale et le foie du nourrisson au passage de
certains poisons de  provenance intestinale.  Bull. Soc. pediat.
Paris, 1908, 10: 61-7.

----  Pathology.
   Ederer,  S.   Gehirnchemische Untersuchungen an atrophi-
schen Sauglingen.  Mschr. Kinderh.,  1922-23, 24: 244-50.—
Faerber, E.  Besonderheiten in der chemischen Zusammenset-
zung des Sauglingsgehirns (Toxikose)  Jahrb. Kinderh.,  1922,
3. F., 48: 307-9.—Globus, J. H., Schwarz, H., &  Gooler, P.
Einige Beobachtungen iiber die normale  Histologic des  kind-
lichen Gehirns, mit besonderer Beriicksichtigung der anatomi-
schen Befunde im Gehirn von Kindern mit intestinaler Intoxi-
kation (Exsiccose)   Klin. Wschr.,  1932,  11: 937-40.—Glotz,
H. C. Untersuchungen iiber den Glykogengehalt der Leber;
der Glykogen- und  Fettgehalt der Leber  bei der Intoxikation
der  Sauglinge.   Zschr. Kinderh.,   1932-33, 54:  394-403.—
Goldzieher, M.   Ueber encephalitische Gehirnveranderungen
bei sogenannter Exsiccose.  Klin. Wschr., 1930, 9: 981; 2399.—
Hamilton, B., & Schwartz, R.  The composition of tissues in
dehydration.  J. Biol. Chem., 1935, 109: 745-53.  Also repr.—
Heim, P.  Die Pathologie der Sauglingsintoxikation.   Deut.
med. Wschr., 1926, 52: 404-6.—Kramar,  E.  Untersuchungen
iiber  die  Pathologie der  Sauglingsintoxikation;  die  experi-
mentelle  Intoxikation.   Jahrb.  Kinderh., 1926, 114: 356-69.
------& KovScs, A.  Untersuchungen iiber die Pathologie der
Sauglingsintoxikation;  pathologisch-anatomische Beobachtun-
gen bei der experimentellen Intoxikation und Exsikkose.  Ibid.,
1927-28, 3.  F.,  68: 94-103— Pouche, A., & Tecilazic,  F.
Ricerche ematologiche  in vivo sul midollo osseo, nella prima
infanzia; le alterazioni midollari ed ematiche nelie tossinfezioni.
Pediatria  (Riv.)  1936, 44:  882-902.—Schaferstein,  S.  J.,
Popova, N. A., & Ovcharenko, E. P.  Experimentelle Exsikkose
und  Toxikose (pathologisch-histologische Veranderungen des
zentralen  Nervensystems)   Jahrb.  Kinderh., 1935, 3. F., 95:
210-29.  Also Vrach.  delo, 1935, 18: 641-6.—Szasz, A.  Die
Aenderung der Lebergrosse bei  Sauglingstoxikosen.   Mschr.
Kinderh.,  1934,  60: 1-8.   ------  Beobachtungen  am  Ohr
und an der Ampulla recti  bei Sauglingstoxikose.  Ibid., 1937,
71: 30-6.—Thoenes, F.  Beitrage  zur Sauglingsintoxikation;
iiber den  Mineralgehalt des  Sauglingsgehirnes  in der Norm
und bei Intoxikationszustanden.  Ibid.,  1924-25, 29: 717-24.

----   postoperative.

   Soyer,   J.   J.    *Maladie  post-operatoire  et
deshydratation.   lllp.   8?   Par.,  1937.
   Coller, F. A.  Factors influencing water loss and dehydration
in surgical patients.  Proc.  Interst. Postgrad. M.  Ass. N. Amer-
ica, 1935,  312-5.  ------  &  Maddock, W.  G.   Dehydration
attendant  on surgical  operations.   J. Am. M. Ass., 1932, 99:
875-80.—Harbin, R.  M.   Post-operative  dehydration.   J.
Med.  Ass. Georgia, 1924,  13: 440-8.—Torrance,  A. M.  De-
hydration  as  a factor in postoperative treatment.  Med. J. &
Rec, 1933, 138: 301-3.  Also repr.

----   therapeutic.

   See  Brain,   Edema;   Convulsive    disorder,
Treatment;  Cranium,  Pressure,  increased; Di-
uretics;  Edema; Epilepsy.

----   Treatment.

   Bussel, R.   *Die  diatetische Behandlung des
schweren   Durchfalls  (Toxikose)  beim Saugling
mit besonderer  Beriicksichtigung  des  Einflusses
von  Mehlabkochungen  in  Verbindung mit  ge-
sauerter Kuhmilchmolke.  24p.  8?  Berl., 1931.
   Dumont,  J.  M.    *Les   injections   intra-p6ri-
toneales de scrums dans les etats de deshydrata-
tion  de l'enfance.   84p.   8?   Par.,  1935.
   Austin, J.  H., &  Ravdin, I. S.  Intravenous therapy in de-
hydration  and toxemia.   Tr.  Coll. Physicians  Philadelphia,
1931,  53:  10-6.—Bakwin,  H., Morris,  K. M., & Southworth,
J. D.   The effect of fluid on the temperature and blood con-
centration in the new-born with fever.  Am. J.  Dis. Child.,
1924,  27:  578-85.—Bettinotti, S.  L.   Toxicosis  alimenticia;
tratamiento  integral  del  coma  trofopatico.  Arch,  argent.
pediat., 1932, 3:  209-34— Bratusch-Marrain,  A.   Die  Be-
handlung von Wasserverlusten beim Saugling.  Arch, kinderh.,
1932-33, 98: 62-70.—C.  J.  Phleboclyse  et deshydratation
infantile.   Arch.  med. enf.,  1936, 39:  110-5.—Canino,  R.
Terapia idratante negli stati di essiccosi  del lattante.  Pediatria
(Riv.)  1933, 41:  37-53.  ------  L'insulina nella tossicosi del
lattante.  Lattante,  1935, 6:  283-8.—Carstens, J. H.  G.
I Treatment of acute intoxication in  an infant]  Mschr. kinder-
geneesk.,  1932-33,  2: 166-75.—Carvalho,  A.  de.   Sobre  o
tratamento da toxicose infantil pelo methodo de  Schiff.  Brasil
med., 1932,  46:  696.—Cernezzi,  A. II cloruro  di sodio nella
tossiemia da occlusione alta del tubo gastro-enterico e in taluni
casi di vomito incoercibile.  Gazz. osp.,  1929,  50: 329-32.—
Choremis, K.  Die Wirkung hypertonischer Zuckerlosungen
bei der Behandlung der Toxikose.  Mschr. Kinderh., 1930, 48:
481-4.—Cibils Aguirre, R.  Nuevas adquisiciones en el trata-
miento de la  deshidrataci6n aguda del lactante.   Arch, argent.
pediat., 1935, 6: 279-93.—Clement, R.   La plasmatherapie
dans  les etats de deshydratation  du  nourrisson.  Bull.  gin.
ther., 1937,  188: 77-82.  Also Presse med., 1937, 45: 1251.—
Cohen, H., Miller, P.  R., & Kramer, B. Alimentary intoxica-
lion in infants; acid-base equilibrium with the use of continu-
ous  intravenous  therapy   (preliminary report)   J.  Pediat.,
S. Louis,  1933, 3: 299-320.—Comby,  J.  Phleboclyse et  des-
hydratation infantile.   Bull. Soc. pediat. Paris,  1937, 35: 21-
5.—Debre, R., Marie, J. [et al.]  Le traitement des  toxicoses
du nourrisson par l'instillation intra-veineuse continue (methode
de Karelitz  et Schick)  Ibid., 1936, 34: 764-74.—De la Bro-
querie Fortier. Le serum de Hartmann. Nourrisson,  1934, 22:
152-64.—Eivin, P.  G.. &  Zholkver. E. E.   [Glucose in toxic
processes]   Pediatria, Moskva, 1937, No. 4,  3-7.  Also Rev. fr.
pediat., 1935, 11:  643-53.—Flesch, P.  [Value of injections
of concentrated solution of sugar in treatment of dehydration
in infants] Orv.  hetil., 1931, 75: 181-3.—Forbes, R. P.  In-
testinal intoxication;  a retrospect  of the changing treatment
and its relation to mortality.  Arch. Pediat., N. Y.,  1934, 51:
320-4.—Genoese, G.   II trattamento  degli stati acidosici da
disidratazione nei disturbi di nutrizione dell'infanzia.  Med.
inf.,  Roma,  1931, 2:  284-93.—Gipson, A.  C.  Treatment  of
so-called intestinal  intoxication  of infants; a  comprehensive
plan.   J.  M. Ass. Alabama, 1934,  3:  296-305.—Gray, H. W.
Treatment of alimentary toxicosis in children.  Hahneman.
Month., 1933, 68:  675-81.—Grube, I. Die Behandlung der
Sauglingsintoxikation   mit intravenoser  Dauertropfinfusion.
Mschr. Kinderh.,  1934-35,  61:  439-45.—Gruenfelder,  B.,
Rabinovici, E. [et al.]   Ueber die therapeutische Wirkung von 
DEHYDRATION
65
DEHYDROGENASE
intravenos verabreichtem  Bi-Vitamin in der Behandlung der
Ernahrungsstorungen mit  toxischen Erscheinungen bei Saug-
lingen.   Klin.  Wschr., 1933,  12:  983-5.—Hartenstein.  H.
J.   Vorlaufige  Mitteilung fiber die  Behandlung  der Saug-
lingsintoxikation mit Campolon.  Mschr. Kinderh.,  1938, 73:
163-74.—Horster, H.  Experimentelle Therapie bei intestinaler
Autointoxikation.  Zschr. ges. exp. Med., 1934-35, 95: 514-8.—
Karelitz, S.  Continuous  intravenous  therapy in  pediatrics,
with special emphasis on its use in alimentary toxicosis.  Acta
paediat.,  Upps.,  1933,  16:  546-61.   ------ & Schick,  B.
Treatment of toxicosis with the aid of a continuous intra-
venous drip of dextrose solution.  Am. J. Dis. Child., 1931, 42:
781-802.  ------  Treatment of alimentary toxicosis.  J. Am.
M. Ass., 1932,  99: 366-8.—Kuttner, H. P.  Exsikkose neuro-
endokrinen  Ursprungs  und deren Beeinflussung durch Tone-
phin.  Deut. med. Wschr., 1932, 58: 407.—L., [C]  La  in-
yecci6n intraperitoneal de suero glucosado  en los  lactantes.
Dfa med., B. Air., 1931-32, 4:  15.—Lackey, W. J.  Giving
liquids and glucose in  the home. South. M. & S.,  1933, 95:
489.—Law, J. L.  Effect of continuous venoclysis in the treat-
ment of intestinal  intoxication.   Am. J. Dis. Child., 1934, 48:
218-20.—LeVesque, J.  Rehydratation du nourrisson malade
par les injections de solutions salines.  Bull,  med., Par.,  1937,
51: 799-803.—McKhann,  C. F.  Intraperitoneal transfusion
of citrated blood in acute intestinal intoxications of infancy.
Boston M.  & S. J., 1926, 195: 1241-4.—Magliano,  H.   La
hidrataci6n en la  toxicosis.  Sem.  med., B. Air.,  1937, 44:
pt 2, 439.—Marples, E., Cohen, H., & Talamo, H.  Relief  of
oliguria in dehydration in  infants by intravenous injections  of
dextrose.  Am. J.  Dis. Child., 1934, 47:  331-41.—Nassau, E.
Die therapeutische Wasseranreicherung des  toxisch gestorten
Sauglings. Deut. med. Wschr., 1926, 52: 407-9.—Nesbit, H. T.
The toxemia of upper intestinal obstruction, its nature and
treatment.  J. Pediat., S.  Louis,  1932, 1:  447-52.—Nussbaum,
K.  Ueber Adsorption von Cholin und Histamin; ein Beitrag
zur  Therapie der  Sauglingsintoxikation.  Mschr.  Kinderh.,
1935, 63: 370-6.—Paisseau, G.,  Boegner & Vaille, C.  Etude
biologique des deshydratations du nourrisson. Bull. Soc. chim.
biol., Par.,  1936, 18: 645-8.—Pogorelsky, B.  Sobre  un caso
de toxicosis grave del  lactante curado  con insulina.  Arch.
amer. med., B. Air., 1928,  4: 26-9.—Powers, G. F.  A  compre-
hensive plan of treatment for the so-called intestinal intoxica-
tion of infants.  Am. J. Dis. Child.,  1926, 32: 232-57.  Also
repr.—Ribadeau-Dumas,  L.,  Mathieu, R. [et al.]  De  l'emploi
du serum sucre et de  l'insuline  dans le traitement de la des-
hydratation du nourrisson.  Bull. Soc. pediat. Paris, 1930, 28:
334-9.—Rominger, E.  Repetitorium der diatetischen Behand-
lung kranker Sauglinge;  die Diatetik der  akuten  Toxikose.
Deut. med. Wschr., 1927, 53:  1050-2.—Rosenbaum  &  York.
Tierexperimentelle Untersuchungen zur Therapie der Saug-
lingsintoxikation.   Mschr.  Kinderh.,   1933,  58:   191-4.—
Ruelle, G.  La rehydration du nourrisson en etat de  denutri-
tion.  Bruxelles med., 1931-32, 12:  243-9.—Saxl,  O.  Zur
Behandlung der alimentaren Toxikose.  Acta paediat., Upps.,
1933, 16: 542-6.  ------  Zur Behandlung der alimentaren
Toxikose mit intravenoser  Dauertropfinf usion. Jahrb. Kinderh.,
1935,  3.  F., 95:  326-8.—Scheer,  K.  Die  Behandlung der
Exsikkose im Kindesalter.  Ther. Gegenwart, 1936, 77: 496-
501.  ------ & Abraham,  G.  Die  Kolivakzinetherapie der
toxischen  Sauglingsdyspepsie.    Jahrb.   Kinderh.,   1930-31,
3. F., 80: 45-61.—Schick,  B.  Zur Behandlung der Toxikose im
Sauglingsalter. Zschr. Kinderh., 1932, 53: 466-9.—Schiff, E., &
Bayer,  W.   Zur  Pathogenese  der  Ernahrungsstorung  beim
Saugling; Ernahrungstherapie der Exsikkose.   Jahrb. Kinderh.,
1927,  3.  F., 65:  253-60.—Schmiedeberg,  H.   Ueber  die
Behandlung der alimentaren Intoxikation  mit intravenosen
Tropfeinlaufen nach Schick  und Karelitz.  Mschr. Kinderh.,
1934,  60:  220-3.—Schreiber,  G.   Water  diet  in  infancy.
Monde med., 1919, 29: Engl, ed.,  225-35.—Schulz-Schmidt-
born.  Unsere  Erfahrungen in der  Therapie der alimentaren
Intoxikationen.  Klin. Wschr.,  1934, 13: 1332-5.—Seckel. H.
Kollapsblutmenge bei Sauglings-Intoxikation.  Jahrb. Kinderh.,
1935, 3. F., 94: 80-6.—Smith, D. C. W., & Kerper, E. H.  The
importance of early administration of intraperitoneal infusions
in dehydrated infants.  Arch. Pediat., N. Y., 1923, 40: 588-
95.—Szasz,  A.   Partielle   parenterale  Toxikose.   Mschr.
Kinderh.,  1938, 72:  394-7.—Thomas, A.  E.   Conservative
treatment of convulsive and non-convulsive toxemia.  J.  M.
Ass. Alabama,  1934, 3: 245-9.—Timofeev, O. P. [Soya milk
in dietetic intoxication]   Sovet.  vrach. gaz.,  1932, 36: 534.—
Tsymbal, M. M., Alissova, P. A., & Poliakova, A. S.  [Treat-
ment of toxic dyspepsia by Scheer's anticoli  bacillary  vaccine]
J. rann. detsk. vozr.,  1933, 13:  205-10.—Underhill, F. P., &
Kapsinow, R.  The effects  of saline  cathartics in conditions
of dehydration.  J. Am.  M. Ass.,  1924, 82:  9.—Ungar, R.
Natives Karlsbader Mineralwasser  intraperitoneal  infundiert
zur Einleitung der Toxikosebehandlung beim  Saugling.  Mschr.
Kinderh.,  1934-35,  61:  194-210.—Velasco  Blanco,  L.,  &
Negrotti Casinelli, J.  Contribution al estudio del tratamiento
de la toxicosis  del lactante por  el metodo de Powers. Arch.
amer. med., B. Air., 1930, 6: 15-8.—Wagner, R.   Insulin in
der Behandlung der Sauglingstoxikosen.   Deut. med.  Wschr.,
1926, 52: 409.—Weinberg,  M.   Die  Anwendung der intra-
peritonealen Infusion beim wasserverarmten Saugling.  Zschr.
Kinderh., 1921, 29: 15-35.—Wiener, C.  Zur Behandlung der
Sauglingsintoxikation.   KinderarztL  Prax.,   1934, 5: 1-4.—
Wilke, H.  Alte und neue Wege in  der Behandlung der  Toxi-
kose.   Arch. Kinderh., 1934,  103: 1-31.

        152511—vol. 4, 4th series----5
DEHYDROGENASE.

   See also Enzyme.
   Thtjnberg, T.   The  hydrogen-activating en-
zymes of the  cells,  p.318-47.  8?   Bait., 1930.
   Adler, E., & Euler, H.  von.  Ueber die Komponenten der
Dehydrasesysteme.   Zschr. physiol. Chem., 1934, 226: 195;
1935,  232:  6;  10.—Berkeley,  C.  The oxidase and dehydro-
genase systems of the crystalline style  of Mollusca. Biochem.
J., Lond.,  1933, 27: 1357-65.—Clift.  F. P., & Cook,  R.  P.
Triose dehydrogenase.  Ibid.,  1932, 26: 1804-10.—Dons,  R.
Zur  Beurteilung der  Reduktase-  (Garreduktase-)   Probe.
Zbl.  Bakt., 2.  Abt.,  1914, 40:  132-53.—Euler,  H.  von. &
Xilsson, R.  Zur Kenntnis der Kohlenhydratredoxase.  Zschr.
physiol. Chem., 1931, 194: 260-8.  ------   Zur Kenntnis der
Reduktase  (Dehydrogenase) der Hefen. Ibid., 1926, 152: 264;
155: 31.—Green, D. E.  a-glycerophosphate dehydrogenase.
Biochem. J., Lond.,  1936, 30: 629-44.—Lebedew, A.   Tren-
nung  der  Oxydoreduktase  vom  Zymasekomplex.   Zschr.
physiol. Chem., 1926, 156: 153-8—Thunberg, T.   Die Metho-
dik der  Dehydrogenasen.   In  Handb. biol.  Arbeitsmeth.
(Abderhalden) Berl., 1936, 4:  pt  2, 2295-403.  —----  Die
Dehydrogenasenforschung  der letzten Jahre.  Erg. Enzym-
lorsch., 1938, 7: 163-209.

----  acid.

   Adler, E., & Michaelis, M.  Ueber die Komponenten der
Dehydrasesysteme;  zur Kenntnis der  Milchsauredehydrase
aus Hefe.   Zschr. physiol.  Chem.,  1935, 235: 154-63.------
Zur Kenntnis der  Milchsauredehydrase  und der  Apfelsaure-
dehydrase aus Herzmuskel.  Ibid., 1936, 238: 261-8.—Alwall,
N.  Ueber  die  Spezifizitat  der Dehydrogenasen  der  Bern-
steinsaure  und  der  Glyzerinphosphorsaure.   Skand.  Arch.
Physiol., Berl., 1929, 58: 65-76.—Andersson, B.  Ueber Hexose-
diphosphatdehydrogenase und  Carboxylase in Pflanzensamen.
Zschr. physiol.  Chem., 1932,  210:  15-29.—Andersson,  N.
Zur  Kenntnis  der  Herstellung der  Succinodehydrogenase.
Skand.  Arch. Physiol., Berl.,  1927,  52:  187-98—Bach.  D.
Sur le complexe respiratoire des graines au repos; repartition
de la deshydrogenase  de  Tester  hexose-diphosphorique chez
quelques legumineuses.  C. rend. Soc. biol., 1938, 128: 36-9.—
Bernheim,  F.  The specificity of the dehydrases; the separation
of the citric acid dehydrase from liver and of  the lactic acid
dehydrase  from  yeast.  Biochem. J.,  Lond., 1928, 22:  1178-
92.—Birch, T. W., & Mann, P. J.  G.  The activation of lactic
dehydrogenase and  its relation to  the role of vitamin  Bi.
Ibid., 1934, 28: 622-33.—Boyland, E.  Studies in tissue metab-
olism; vitamin Bi and the coenzyme of  lactic dehydrogenase.
Ibid., 1933,  27:  786-90.   ------  The inhibition of lactic
dehydrogenase by  derivatives of  carcinogenic  compounds.
Ibid., 791-801.  ------ & Boyland,  M. E.  The lactic de-
hydrogenases  of  yeast  and heart-muscle.  _ Ibid., 1934, 28:
1417-21.—Das, N. B.  Studies on amino-acid dehydrogenase;
proline  dehydrogenase.  Ibid.,  1936, 30:  1080-7.  ------
Activator of proline  dehydrogenase.   Ibid., 1617-21.  ------
Identity of lactic and malic dehydrogenases.  Ibid., 1937, 31:
1116-23. ------  Studies on the inhibition of the succinic and
lactic-malic  dehydrogenases.    Ibid.,  1124-30.—Grande,  F.
Ueber das  Vorkommen von Palmitico- und Stearicodehydro-
genasen in einigen  Pflanzensamen.   Skand. Arch. Physiol.,
Berl., 1934, 69:  189-96.—Green.  D. E.  The malic dehydro-
genase  of  animal tissues.  Biochem. J.,  Lond., 1936, 30:
2095-2110.  ------& Brosteaux, J.  The lactic dehydrogenase
of animal tissues.  Ibid.,  1489-1508.—Green, D.  E., Dewan,
J. C, & Leloir, L. F.   The /3-hydroxybutyric dehydrogenase of
animal  tissues.   Ibid.,  1937,  31: 934-49.—Gurchot,  C, &
Lowman, A.  A stable and potent lactic dehydrogenase prepa-
ration.  Proc. Soc.  Exp.  Biol., N. Y., 1936-37,   35: 315.—
Junghagen, S.  Ueber die Wirkung  des ultravioletten Lichtes
auf die Dehydrogenasen der Bernsteinsaure und der Glyzerin-
phosphorsaure.   Skand.  Arch.  Physiol.,  Berl.,   1928,  54:
115-9.—Laki, K. Malic dehydrogenase.  Biochem. J., Lond.,
1937, 31: 1113-5.—Lehmann, J.  Studien uber die Methylen-
blaumethode fiir Untersuchung biologischer Dehydrierungen;
Versuche  fiber  die  Herstellung  von Succinodehydrogenase-
losungen und die Prufung ihrer  Aktivitaten.   Skand. Arch.
Physiol., Berl., 1929, 58: 45-64—Libbrecht, W., & Massart. L.
Influence  de l'oxygene sous pression  sur  la succinodehydro-
genase.   C. rend. Soc. biol., 1937,  124: 299.—Mazza, F. P.
Sulla diffusione  della deidrogenasi degli acidi grassi superiore
nei varii organi.  Boll. Soc.  ital. biol. sper.,  1934, 9:  298.
------  Deshydrogenation  de  quelques   acides  phenylali-
phatiques par les enzymes du foie.  Arch. ital. biol., 1934—35,
94: 69-71.   ------& Stolfl, G.  Sulla diffusione della deidro-
genasi degli acidi grassi superiori  nei  varii organi. Boll. Soc
ital. biol. sper., 1933, 8:  1780.—Stephensen,  M.  On  lactic
dehydrogenase;  a cell-free enzyme preparation obtained from
bacteria. Biochem. J., Lond., 1928, 22: 605-14.—Thunberg, T.
Ueber das Vorkommen einer kraftigen Ameisensaure-Dehydro-
genase in Samen von Phaseolus-Arten.  Skand. Arch. Physiol.,
Berl., 1936, 74:  16-26.  ------ Zur  Frage des Vorkommens
einer   Glycerophosphat-Dehydrogenase  in  Pflanzensamen.
Ibid., 75: 199-206.—Wagner-Jauregg, T., & Rauen, H.  Die
Dehydrierung der Citronensaure und der Iso-Citronensaure
durch Gurkensamen-Dehydrase. Zschr. physiol. Chem., 1935,
237: 227-32.  ------  Ueber die enzymatische Dehydrierung
der Glycerinphosphorsaure.  Ibid., 233-5. 
DEHYDROGENASE                         66                         DEHYDROGENASE
----   alcohol.
  Euler, H. von, & Adler, E.  Ueber die Komponenten der
Dehydrasesysteme; zur Kenntnis der Dehydrierung von Alko-
hol  und Robison-Ester.   Zschr. physiol. Chem.,  1934,  226:
195-212.—Lehmann,  J.   Aktivierung von  Alkoholdehydro-
genase in Muskel-, Leber- und Tumorgeweben durch Coenzym.
Biochem. Zschr., 1934, 272:  144-52.—Mttller, D.  Alkoholde-
hydrase aus Hefe losgelost.  Ibid., 1933, 262: 239-47.  ------
Alkoholdehydrase  aus  Hefe.   Ibid., 1934, 268:  152-7.—
Sreenivasaya,  M.   Preparation of  a highly active alcohol
apodehydrogenase  from  yeast.  Nature,  Lond.,  1937,  139:
112.—Thunberg, T.  Zur Kenntnis der Alkoholdehydrogenasen
verschiedener  Samenarten.   Skand.  Arch.  Physiol.,  Berl.,
1936,  75:  38-48—Wagner-Jauregg, T.,  & Moller, E.  F.
Aktivierung der enzymatischen Dehydrierung  des  Alkohols
durch Glutathion.  Zschr. physiol. Chem., 1935, 236: 222-7 —
Whitmore, F. C, & Meunier, P. L.  Studies  on the rearrange-
ment  of tertiary-butylmethyl-carbinol  (pinacolyl  alcohol);
dehydration. J. Am. Chem. Soc, 1933, 55: 3721.

----   bacterial.

   Bach, D. Sur une modification aux methodes de Thunberg-
Quastel et de Braun et Worderhoff pour I'etude des reactions de
deshydrog6nation par les bacteries lavees.  Bull. Soc chim. biol.,
Par.,  1937, 19: 87-99.   ------  &  Lambert, J.  Action de
quelques antiseptiques sur les  deshydrogenases du staphylo-
coque dor6; systemes activant le glucose, l'acide formique et un
certain nombre d'autres substrats. C. rend. Soc.  biol.,  1937,
126: 300-2.  ------  Action des ions hydrogene sur les des-
hydrogenases du staphylocoque dore.  Ibid., 1087-9.—Ehris-
mann,  O.  Ueber die dehydrierenden Leistungen von Mikro-
kokken und Streptokokken.   Zschr. Hyg., 1936-37,  119:
572-612.—Gould, B. S., &  Sizer, I.  W.  The mechanism of
bacterial dehydrogenase activity in vivo;  anaerobic  dehydro-
genase activity of Escherichia coli as a function of temperature.
J. Biol. Chem., 1938, 124: 269-79.—Nakagome, W.  Dehydro-
genation of bacteria.  Jap. J. Exp. M., 1935, 13:  797-827.—
Pirie, A. Dehydrogenases of the nltrable organism of Agalactia.
Biochem. J.,  Lond.,  1934, 28: 411-5.—Quastel, J. H., &
Wooldridge, W. R.  Some properties of the dehydrogenating
enzymes of bacteria.  Ibid., 1928,  22: 689-702.—Soru,  E.
La d6shydrogenase du bacille d'Aertrycke forme S. et R.  C.
rend. Soc. biol., 1935, 120: 232-4.—Yudkin,  J.  The  dehydro-
genases of Bacterium coli; the rate of reduction of methylene
blue.   Biochem. J., Lond.,  1934, 28: 1454-62.  ------  The
coenzyme of glucose dehydrogenase.  Ibid.,  1463-73.  ------
Lactic dehydrogenase.  Ibid., 1937, 31: 865-8.

----   Mode of action.
   Andersson,  B.  Ueber Co-Zymaseaktivierung  einiger De-
hydrogenasen.   Zschr.  physiol. Chem., 1933, 217: 186-90.—
Bertho, A.  Mechanismus der Dehydrierung.  Erg. Enzym-
forsch., 1933,  2: 204-38.—Dewan, J.  G.,  & Green.  D. E.
Coenzyme-linked reactions  between  dehydrogenase  systems.
Biochem. J., Lond., 1937, 31: 1074-85.—Euler, H.  von.   Akti-
vierungen  und  Hemmungen  an  Apodehydrasen.  Biochem.
Zschr.,  1936,  286: 72-6.   ------ & Adler, E.  Ueber  die
Komponenten   der  Dehydrasesysteme;  Dehydrierung  von
Hexosen unter Mitwirkung  von Adenosintriphosphorsaure.
Zschr.  physiol. Chem.,  1935, 235: 122-53.   ------   Zur
Kenntnis  der  Aktivatoren.  Ibid.,  164-73.   ------   Die
Co-Dehydrasen:  Co-Zymase  und  Co-Dehydrase  II;  Co-
Zymase als  Wasserstoffiibertrager.  Ibid.,  1936,  238:  233-
60.  ------  Die Wirkungen der Co-Zymase, des Warburg-
schen  Co-Fermentes und der  Adenylpyrophosphates.   Ibid.,
1935, 233: 120-47.   ------ &  Hellstrdm, H.  Ueber  die
Komponenten   der  Dehydrasesysteme;  Mechanismus  der
Dehydrierung von  Alkohol und  Triosephosphaten  und der
Oxydoreduktion.  Ibid.,  1936, 241: 239-72.—Fodor,  A., &
Frankenthal, L.  Studien iiber die Wirkungsweise der Dehy-
drasen; iiber die Dehydrase  der Erbse  sowie ihr sogenanntes
Koferment.   Fermentforschung,  1929-30,  11:  469-89.—
Fodor, A., & Lichtenstein, N.  Weitere Untersuchungen iiber
die Wirkungsweise des Dehydrasesystems  in  Erbsensamen.
Ibid., 1933-35, 14: 413-21.—Franke, W.  Zur Energetik von
Dehydrierungsreaktionen biologischen  Interesses.  Biochem.
Zschr., 1933, 258: 280-300.—Goldfarb, W., & Himwich, H. E.
Changes of the RQ following the injection of methylene blue,
cysteine, or cystine.  Am. J. Physiol., 1935,  113: 51.—Green,
D. E.,  Stickland, L. H., & Tarr, H. L. A.   Carrier-linked re-
actions between isolated dehydrogenases.  Biochem. J., Lond.,
1934, 28: 1812-24.—Harrison, D. C.  The chemical nature of
the active group in the enzyme glucose dehydrogenase.  Proc
R. Soc, Lond., 1933, ser. B, 113: 150-60.—Krestownikoff, A.
Die Wirkung des Lichtes auf den Entfarbungsverlauf in einem
Dehydrogenase-Methylenblausystem.  Skand. Arch.  Physiol.,
Berl., 1927, 52: 199-208.—Lebedew, A. Ueber die  Wirkung
der Oxydoreduktase auf  Glycerinaldehyd,  Dioxyaceton und
Methylglyoxal.  Zschr. physiol. Chem., 1926, 160: 97-115 —
Lehmann, J., & Martenson, E.  Ueber den Sauerstoffverbrauch
der  vitalen  Bernsteinsaureoxidation in  Abhangigkeit  von
Sukzinodehydrogenase,  Fumarase,   Cytochromoxidase   und
Katalase mit besonderer Beriicksichtigung von  Inaktivierung
und Kaltereaktivierung  der  Sauerstoffaufnahme.   Skand.
Arch. Physiol., Berl., 1936, 75: 61-89.—Rosling, E.  [Wieland's
dehydration theory and its application to biological combustion
processes]  Hospitalstidende, 1924, 67: 56-62.
----  Origin.
  Barelli,  L.   Ricerche sui processi di deidrogenazione  nei
tessuti  normali  e  neoplastici.  Tumori,  Milano,  1929,  15:
533-60.—Borghi, B.   I processi  deidrogenativi dei tessuti
normali, dei  tessuti da proliferazione infiammatoria e neo-
plastica, in funzione delle variazioni del pH del mezzo.  Ibid.,
1937, 23:  231-45.—Crosti,  A.  Osservazioni su alcuni reperti
di deidrogenazione  legati  ai  prodotti squammosi  cutanei.
Boll. Sez. reg. Soc. ital.  derm., 1936, 14: 155.—Das, N. Ueber
die  Komponenten der  Dehydrasesysteme; zur Kenntnis  der
Glucosedehydrase aus Leber. Zschr. physiol. Chem., 1936, 238:
269-74.—Edlbacher, S.. & Jung, A.  Zur Kenntnis der  re-
duzierenden  Substanzen  der  Gewebe.   Ibid.,  1934,  227:
114-7.—Euler,  H.  von, Adler, E., &  Giinther, G.   Verglei-
chende Studien iiber Dehydrasesysteme im Muskel und Jensen-
Sarkom der Ratte.   Ibid.,  1937, 247: 65-78.—Ferrigno,  R.
I processi deidrogenativi nei tessuti  di cani con fistola biliare.
Studium,  Nap., 1933, 23:  129-33.—Gaudio, V.   Le deidro-
genasi del  sangue circolante nell'uomo alio stato normale e
patologico.  Arch. sc. med.. Tor., 1936, 62: 111-27.—Gurchot,
C.  Apricot seeds as a  source of dehydrogenases.  Proc. Soc.
Exp. Biol., N. Y.,  103.3-30, 33: 285-7.—Hahn,  A.  Ueber
Dehydrierungsvorgange im  Muskel.  Sitzber. Ges. Morph.
Munchen (1927-28) 192S, 38: 91.  Also Zschr. Biol., 1931-32,
92: 355-65. ------&. Haarmann, W.  Ueber Dehydrierungs-
vorgange im Muskel.  Ibid., 1929-30, 89: 563772.—Harden, A.,
& Norris, R. V.  The enzymes of washed zymin and dried yeast
(Lebedeff)  reductase.   Biochem.  J.,  Lond.,  1914-15,  8:
100-6.—Harrison, D. C.  The dehydrogenases of animal tissues.
Erg. Enzymforsch., 1935, 4: 297-332.—Michlin, D.  Weiteres
iiber pflanzliche Oxydoreduktase.  Biochem. Zschr., 1928, 202:
329-36.—Thunberg, T.  Zur Frage des  Vorkommena  einer
Amylo-Dehydrogenase  in   Gurkensamen.   Skand.  Arch.
Physiol., Berl., 1936, 74: 1-15.

----  Pharmacology.
  Baehrens, R.   * Ueber die  Beeinflussung der
Dehydrierungsvorgange  durch Fluorid,  Oxalat
und Bromazetat   [Munster]   15p.   8?   Quaken-
bruck, 1932.
  Bredenbrock,  H.   *Ueber die Beeinflussung
der Dehydrierungsvorgange im  Gewebe  durch
Harnstoff,  Guanidin   und  Kreatin.   lOp.    8?
Miinster-W. [1932]
  Bruch, K. atjs dem.   *Ueber den Einfluss von
Adrenalin und Gynergen auf die  Dehydrierungs-
vorgange  im  Gewebe    [Munster]    15p.    8?
Werne-Lippe, 1933.
  Dalhoff,  A. [J.]   *Beeinflussung der  Dehy-
drierungsvorgange  durch  Nikotin und  Atropin
[Munster]   lip.  8?   Emsdetten  (Westf.)  1932.
  Grigo,  W.    *Die Einwirkung  der   Mono-
bromessigsaure auf Dehydrierungsvorgange.  20p
8?   Munster (Westf.)  1931.
  Kaymer,  F.  K.   *Ueber  den  Einfluss einiger
Lokalanaesthetika   auf  die  Dehydrierungsvor-
gange im Gewebe   [Munster]  18p.  8?  Solingen-
Weyer,  1933.
  Lenzen, F.  *Ueber den Einfluss von  Thebain,
Narcotin und Paracodin auf die  Dehydrierungs-
vorgange  im  Gewebe    [Munster]    15p.    8?
Werne-Lippe, 1933.
  Lockert, E.   *Ueber den Einfluss der Krampf-
gifte auf die Dehydrierungsvorgange im Gewebe
[Munster]    12p.   8?   Bottrop i.  W., 1933.
  Natrup,  A.  [W.]   *Ueber  den Einfluss  von
Narcein,  Paramorfan  und  Dilaudid  auf   die
Dehydrierungsvorgange  im  Gewebe.    24p.   8?
Munster i. W., 1933.
  Niggebrugge,  H.   *Ueber den  Einfluss von
Insulin  und Synthalin  auf  die  Dehydrierungs-
vorgange  im  Gewebe    [Munster]    23p.    8?
Werne-Lippe, 1935.
  Ossege, J.  *Ueber die Beeinflussung der De-
hydrierungsvorgange  durch  Desoxycholsaure und
Dehydrocholsaure   [Munster]  16p.   8?   Rheine-
Westf.,  1933.
  Osten,  W.  von.    *Ueber  den Einfluss  von
Tyramin und Histamin auf die  Dehydrierungs-
vorgange  im  Gewebe    [Minister]   15p.    8?
Werne-Lippe, 1935.
  Oveloper, R.   * Ueber  das Zusammenwirken
von  Strophantin  und  Coffein   auf die  Deny- 
DEHYDROGENASE                       67                         DEICHGRAEBER
 drierungsvorgange  [Munster]  15p.  8?  Werne-
 Lippe, 1935.
   Paffrath, R.   *Die  Dehydrierungsvorgange
 unter dem  Einfluss  von  Blei-  und  Zinksalzen
 [Munster]  13p.  8?  W.-Elberfeld, 1933.
   Paulus, H.  *Ueber den Einfluss der Glyko-
 side  Adonidin  und  Convallamarin auf die  De-
 hydrierungsvorgange  im   Gewebe    [Munster]
 15p.  8?   Essen-Bergeborbeck, 1933.
   Schuller,  F.    *Ueber  den  Einfluss   von
 Kupfer-  und Mangansalzen auf die  Dehydrie-
 rungsvorgange im Gewebe  [Munster]   13p.   8?
 Greven-Westf., 1933.
   Stangier, J.  *Ueber den Einfluss von Boraten
 und  Aluminiumsalzen  auf  die  Dehydrierungs-
 vorgange  [Munster]   14p.   8?   Bottrop-W,
 1933.
   Starke, F.   *Ueber den Einfluss  von einigen
 adrenalinahnlichen   Stoffen  auf  die  Gewebsde-
 hydrasen  [Munster]   16p.   8?   Werne-Lippe,
 1935.
   Wibbeke, H.  *Ueber das Zusammenwirken
 von  Coffein und Natriumsalizylat auf die  De-
 hydrierungsvorgange  im  Gewebe    [Munster]
 19p.   8?   Werne-Lippe,  1934.
   Zimmermann,  L.   *Ueber  die  Beeinflussung
 der  Dehydrierungsvorgange durch die Alkaloide
 Akonit,  Erythrophlein und Spartein   [Munster]
 12p.   8?   Gottbus, 1933.
   Collett, M. E., & Clarke, M. F.  On the question of the
 specificity of the intracellular dehydrogenases;  the effect of
 poisons upon the dehydrogenase systems of frog and of fish
 muscle. J.  Biol. Chem.,  1929, 82: 429-33.—De Gaetani, G. F.
 Azione dell'indolo sur potere deidrogenativo dei tessuti.  Boll.
 Soc.  ital. biol. sper., 1934, 9:  1291-4.—Giunta, A.  Azione
 dell'indolo  sul potere deidrogenativo dei  tessuti in  vitro.
 Morgagni,  1935, 77: 519-23.—Gronvall,  H.  Untersuchungen
 iiber  die Einwirkung einiger  einfacher Narkotika auf die
 Succinodehydrogenase.  Skand.  Arch. Physiol., Berl., 1923,
 44: 200-14.—Hopkins, F. G., & Morgan, E. J.  The influence
 of thiol-groups in the activity of dehydrogenases.  Biochem.
 J., Lond., 1938, 32: 611-20.—McGavran, J., & Rheinberger, M.
 On the question of the specificity of the intracellular dehydro-
 genases; the effect of hydrogen ion concentration.  J.  Biol.
 Chem., 1933, 100: 267-9.—Seitz, W. Ueber die Hemmung der
 Dehydrasen durch  Tannin.  Arch. exp. Path., Lpz., 1937-38,
 188:  68-78.—Sen,  K. C.  The  effect of narcotics on some
 dehydrogenases.  Biochem. J.  Lond., 1931,  25:  849-57.—
 Svensson, D. Ueber die Einwirkung der wichtigsten Urethane
 und  einiger anderer  Stoffe auf die  Succinodehydrogenase.
 Skand. Arch. Physiol.,  Berl.,  1923,  44: 306-14.—Wagner-
 Jauregg, T., Rauen, H., & Moller, E. F.  Ueber die Wirkungs-
 weise des Vitamins B2 und die Beteiligung von Flavoproteinen
 an enzymatischen Dehydrierungen  (vorlaufige Mitteilung)
 Zschr. physiol. Chem., 1934, 228: 273-6.

 -----  Specificity.
   Collett, M. E., Clarke, M.  F., & McGavran, J. On the
 question of  the specificity of the intracellular dehydrogenases;
 the dehydrogenases of frog muscle.  J. Biol. Chem., 1929, 82:
 435-7.—Euler, H. von, Adler,  E., & Kyrning, S. Ueber die
 Komponenten der Dehydrasesysteme; Verschiedenheit  von
 Alkohol- und  Triosephosphorsaure-Apodehydrase.  Zschr.
 physiol. Chem., 1936,  242: 215-24.—Thunberg. T.   Zur
 Kenntnis der Spezifitat der Dehydrogenasen. Biochem. Zschr.,
 1933, 258: 48-64.
   DEICH, Bruno.   *Das  freiwillige  Tuberku-
 losetilgungsverfahren im  Freistaat Sachsen  (Aus-
 zug)  5p.  8?   [Lpz.] 1923.
   DEICH, Johannes, 1892-      *Die congeni-
 talen Halsfisteln   [Leipzig]   8p.  8?   Walden-
 burg-Sachsen, E. Kastner, 1921.
   DEICHGRAEBER,  Karl,   1903-         Die
 griechische Empirikerschule; Sammlung der Frag-
 mente und Darstellung  der Lehre.   viii, 398p.
 8?  Berl., Weidmann. Buchhandl., 1930.
  ----  Die Epidemien und das Corpus Hippo-
 craticum; Voruntersuchungen zu einer Geschichte
 der koischen  Aerzteschule.   172p.   4?   Berl.,
Akad. Wiss., 1933.
  ----    Hippokrates  iiber   Entstehung   und
Aufbau des  menschlichen Korpers (LTEPI  2AP-
Kf2N)  mit einem sprachwissenschaftlichen Bei-
trag  von  Eduard  Schwyzer.   xviii,  97p.   8?
Lpz., B. G. Teubner, 1935.
  DEICHSEL, Irmgard, 1902-       *Zur Epi-
demiologic   des   Unterleibstyphus  unter  be-
sonderer Beriicksichtigung der Typhusepidemien
in Pommern (1925-26) und in Hannover (1926)
36p.   ch.  8?  Bonn, H. Trapp, 1928.
  DEICKE,  Hans  Jiirgen,  1907-       *Ueber
die primare Spatdesinfektion von Zufallswunden
nach 24 Stunden (ihre Bedeutung fur die Unfall-
versicherung)  [Halle]   20p.   8?   Wurzb.,  E.
Triltsch, 1934.
  DEICKE,   Hermann,   1906-        *Sehnen-
scheidenpanaritien der Hand; ihre  Behandlung
und ihr Spatschicksal  [Leipzig]  24p.  8?  Berl.,
L. Schumacher, 1933.
  Also Beitr. klin. Chir., 1933, 158:
  DEIGEL,  Gerhard,  1911-       *Ueber  die
subpektorale Phlegmone.  20p.   8?   [Tub.] 1936.
  DEIGHTON, Frederick, 1854-1924.
  Obituary.  Brit. M. J., 1924, 2: 744.
  DEIKE [August Friedrich] Wilhelm, 1893-
*Unsere Erfahrungen  mit der Rontgenstrahlen-
therapie bei der myeloischen Leukamie.  31p.   8?
Lpz., E. Lehmann, 1925.
  [DEILE,  Gotthold]   Entstehung  und  Bedeu-
tung der Erfurter Hospitaler.  115p.  8?  [Erfurt,
1930]
  DEILMANN,  Giinther,  1904-        *Blut-
gruppenbestimmungen  bei  150 Miittern  und
ihren  Neugeborenen    [Gottingen]    22p.   8?
Stuttg., F. Enke, 1929.
  Also Zschr. Geburtsh. Gyn., 1929, 96:
  DEIMEL, Leopold [Josef Ludwig] 1904-
*Ueber die Operation und Nachbehandlung  der
Blasen-Scheiden- und Blasen-Cervixfisteln.   29p.
8?   Munch., M.  Schick, 1929.
  DEIMLING,  Anita,  1908-       *Die  ver-
schiedenen Methoden der  Wurzelversorgung bei
Wurzelspitzenresektion und ihre Erfolge.   18p.
8?   Heidelb., 1932.
  DEIMLING, Annelise, 1903-      *Knochen-
transplantationen  am  Unterkiefer  und  ihre
Erfolge  bei  Kriegsverletzten.   27p.  2  1.   8?
[Heidelb.] 1928.
  DEINHARDT,  Dietrich,  1904-        *Der
Einfluss des Alkohols auf den Harn.  31p.   8?
Jena, G. Fischer, 1930.
  DEINHARDT, Hans,  1903-       *Pityriasis
versicolor in Familien.  22p.  8?  Lpz. [1930]
  DEINLEIN, Maria Renata. Verweilzeiten der
Radiumemanation  (Radon)  im  menschlichen
Korper bei Trinkkuren.   p. 127-34.   8?   Wien,
Holder-Pichler-Tempsky, 1933.
  Forms Heft 307, Mitt. Inst. Radiumforsch., Wien.
  DEINZER, Karl,  1904-       *Die Haufigkeit
der Harnstein-Erkrankungen und ihre  Ursachen.
24p.   8?   Erlangen, K. Dores, 1935.
  DEISLER, Hans, 1907-       *Verhalten  des
Collumcarzinoms  nach  Strahlenbehandlung  bei
vorausgegangener  luischer  Infektion    [Berlin]
27p.   8?   Wiirzb., 1934.
  DEIST, Hellmuth, 1890-      *Ein Fall von
ausgetragener Extrauterinschwangerschaft.  63p.
8?  Berl., E. Ebering, 1914.
  ----  Indikationen und Ergebnisse  der  Pneu-
mothoraxbehandlung  der   Tuberkulose.   38p.
8?  Berl., H. Kornfeld, 1925.
  Forms Heft 342, Berl. Klin.
  ----  Die Tuberkulose der Harnorgane.  45p.
8?  Berl., H. Kornfeld, 1926.
  Forms Heft 360-61, Berl. Klin.
  DEISZ,   Alfred,  1902-        *Mvom  und
Graviditas  12p.  8?  Munch.,  1926. 
DEITERMANN
  DEITERMANN, Wilhelm, 1912-       *Un-
tersuchungen  iiber die  bakteriotrope  Wirkung
des  Chemotherapeutikums  Dazet.   24p.   8?
Miinch. [1933]

DEITERS' nucleus.
  See under Vestibular system.
  DEJARNAC, Andre Alisee, 1911-       *Pre-
vention  et  traitement  abortif  des   phl6bites
chirurgicales et  de;S periphlebites par la bande
61astique  collante  et  la methode ambulatoire
[Bordeaux]  78p.  8?   Libourne, P. Gelix, 1937.
  DEJARNETTE, Bertrand, 1899-       Chiro-
practic  first aid.   76p.   illust.   8?   Nebraska
City, 1935.
  ----   Spinal  distortions,   vi,  453p.   illust.
diagrs.  8?  Nebraska City [1935]
  ----Supplement  to  spinal  distortions,  v.p.
illust.  8?  Nebraska  City, 1937.
  Loose-leaf.

DEJA  vu.
  See Memory, Disorders; Paramnesia.
  DEJEAN,  Charles.   Origine  collagene  et
deVeloppement du corps vitr6 et de la zonule de
Zinn dans l'oeil  des vert6bres.   139p.  8?  Par.,
Masson & cie., 1925.
  Forms fasc. 1, v.21, Arch. anat. micr., Par.
  DEJEANT, Henri  Georges,  1902-       *La
vie  et l'ceuvre  de Bouillaud.   87p.   port.   8?
Par., 1930.
  DEJERINE-KLUMPKE, Auguste, 1859-1927.
  Andre-Thomas  [Necrologie]  Encephale,  1928,  23: 75-
88.—Baudouin, A. [Necrologie] Paris med., 1928, 68: annexe,
115.—Jeliffe, S. E.   Obituary.  Bull.  N. York Acad. M.,
1928, 2. ser., 4: 655-9.—Roussy, G.  [Necrologie]  Rev. neur.,
Par., 1927, 34: pt  2, 635-43.—Spiller, W. G.  [Obituary]
Arch. Neur. Psychiat., Chic, 1928, 20: 193, port.

DEJERINE-SOTTAS'S disease.
  See   Neuritis,   progressive  hypertrophic  in-
t prsti ^19.1
  DEJOUANY,  A., & BELBEZE, L.  Les allies a
Constantinople;  le Service de  Sant6  du  corps
d'occupation  francais;   son  ceuvre   militaire
medicale  et sociale.  2 p. 1.  217p.  5  pi.  map.
8?   Par., Presse Univ. France,  1925.
  DEJUST, L[ouis] H[enri]  1884-      Reper-
toire d'hygiene et de mldecine sociales.  Ix, 231 p.
2 1   8°   Par 1923
  DEJUST, Paul,  1864-      *De la pododerma-
tite chronique ecz6mateuse,  v6getante,  exsuda-
tive des solipedes vulgairement appelee crapaud;
contribution au traitement de  cette maladie
[Alfort]  64p.  8?  Par., 1926.
  DEKAN, Erich, 1898-       inversion eines
Meckelschen  Divertikels  mit  sekundarer  In-
vagination  des  Diinndarms.  25p.  8?   Bresl.,
1926.
  DEKAY, Charles.   Bird  gods; with an ac-
companiment of decorations  by G. W. Edwards.
xix, 249p.  8  N. Y.,  A. S. Barnes & Co. [1898]
  DEKHTEREV,  V.  V.   Drozhatelny paralich
[Paralysis agitans]  226p.  23 pi.  4?  [Moskva,
1927]
  DEKHUYZEN,  Marinus Cornelis, 1859-1924.
  Broek, A. J. P. von der.  Nekrolog.  Anat. Anz., 1924-25,
59:   250-3.—Zwaardemaker,  H.   Obituary.   Ned.  tschr.
geneesk.,  1924, 68: pt 2, 1956.
  DEKIS,  Andreas,   1904-       *Ueber  einen
in Leipzig beobachteten Fall von afrikanischem
Ruckfallfieber und iiber experimentelle Versuche,
die  von  diesem  Fall geziichteten  Recurrens-
spirochaten langere Zeit in kiinstlichen  Nahr-
fliissigkeiten aufzubewahren  [Leipzig]  56p.  8°
Lucka i. Thiir., R. Berger, 1926.
DEKKER
  DEKKER, Hfermann] Biologia organov chuv-
stv  [Biology of the sense organs]   103p.   8?
Moskva, Gov. Print. Off.,  1923.
  See  also Praktikum  der  allergischen Krankheiten  [&c]
141p. 8? Lpz. [1930]
  DEKKER,  Luto,  1890-       *Beitrag  zur
pathologischen  Anatomie  der  traumatischen
Aniridie.  24p.  8?  Rostock, Adlers Erben, 1919.
  DEKKER, Thomas, 1570?-1641?  The plague
pamphlets of Thomas Dekker; ed.  by  F.  P.
Wilson.   xxxix,  268p.   8?   Oxf.,   Clarendon
Press, 1925.
  De KRUIF, Paul Henry, 1890-       Microbe
hunters.   6 p. 1.  363p.  7 pi.  8?  N. Y., Har-
court, Brace & Co.  [1926]
  ----   The same.   Mikroben-Jager.   2. Aufl.
3 p. 1.  350p.  65 pi.  8?  Ziir., Orell Fussli Verl.
[1927]
  ----   Men against death,   viii,  3 1.  363p.
pi.  11 ports.  8?  N. Y., Harcourt, Brace & Co.
[1932]
  See also Howard, Sidney C, & DeKruif, Paul H.  Yellow
jack; a history. 152p. 8?  N. Y. [1934]
  ---- & De KRUIF,  Rhea.  Why  keep them
alive?  6 1. 293p.  8?  N. Y., Harcourt, Brace &
Co. [1936]
  De KRUIF, Rhea.
  See De Kruif. Paul H., & De Kruif, Rhea. Why keep them
alive?  293p. 8? N. Y. [1936]
  DELABELLIERE  [Niolle]   La  physionomie
raisonnee (12) 235p.(24)  24? Paris, Edme Cour-
terot, 1664.
  DELABORDE,  Bernard,  1902-        *Ren-
seignements  fournis  par  la  cystoradiographie
laterale dans I'etude de la miction chez  les prosta-
tiques.  56p.   pi.  8?  Par., 1929.
  DELABORDE, Helene, 1901-       Contri-
bution k  I'etude  des  pouvoirs  bactericide  et
infertilisant des  ethers  des acides amino-ben-
zoiques  [Lyon]  59p.  8?  Trevoux, G. Patissier,
1936.
  DELABOS, Robert, 1909-      Contribution
a I'etude des syndromes infundibulo-tuberiens;
les manifestations infundibulo-tuberiennes de la
tuberculose.  98p.  8?  Par., Maloine, 1935.
  DELABY, Jean, 1904-      *De Taction anti-
infectieuse d'un  extrait  de levure k  base  de
lipoides et d'ergosterine (antitoxine du  Professeur
Lemoine de Lille)   58p.  8?  Par.,  1928.
  DELACHAMBRE.  Discourse of the knowl-
edge  of  beasts  [transl. from  French]   [4]306p.
[10] 1.  8?  London, Th. Newcomb for H. Mosele,
1657.
  DELACLOCHE,  Jean, 1892-        *De Tac-
tion des bains carbogazeux sur  les troubles endo-
criniens.   17p.  8?  Par., 1922.
  DELAETER, Jean, 1907-      *La  pathologie
des brouillards de la vallee de la Meuse.  104p.
8?  Par., 1932.
  DELAFFOND,  Jean, 1904-       *L'eczema
des nourrissons; essai de diet6tique.    lOOp.  8?
Par.,  1931.
  DELAFIELD, Edward, 1794-1875.  Biograph-
ical sketch of J. Kearny Rodgers, M. D.  28p.
8?  N. Y., G. A. C. Van Beuren, 1852.
  For biography see repr.  N.  York Evening Post,  1875,
Feb. 15, 2 1.
  DELAFIELD,  Francis,  1841-1915.   Lectures
on the practice of medicine with cases and charts.
3 pts.  8?  N. Y. [1903]
  ----& PRUDDEN, Theophil Mitchell.  Hand-
book of pathological anatomy and histology with
an  introductory  section on post-mortem exam-
inations  and the  methods of  preserving  and 
DELAFIELD
69
DELAHAYE
 examining diseased tissues.   3.  ed.  609p.   8°
 N.  Y., W.  Wood  &  Co.,  1889.   Also  4.  ed
 715p.   1892.
   ----The same.   A text-book  of  pathology,
 with a final section on post-mortem examinations
 and the methods  of  preserving and  examining
 diseased tissues.  13.  ed. rev. by Francis  Carter
 Wood,   vi,  1354p.   15  pi.   roy.  8?   N.  Y.,
 W. Wood &  Co., 1925.  Also 14. ed.  vi,  1339p.
 15  pi.   1927.  Also 15. ed.  vi, 1339p.  20  pi.
 1931.   Also 16.  ed.   vi,  1406p.    illust.    pi.
 Bait., 1936.
   DELAFONTAINE,  Jean.   La Fontaine  des
 amoureux des sciences.   p.5a-23b.  16?  Lyon,
 1618.
   In Metallique Transform. Lyon, 1618.
   DELAFONTAINE, Pierre, 1899-      *Etudes
 sur le rein des vieillards.  202p.  8?   Par., 1929.
   DELAFOSSE,   Maurice.    Les  civilisations
 disparues;   les   civilisations   Negro-Africaines.
 142p.  illust.  18?   Par., Libr. Stock,  1925.
   ----   Les  negres.    80p.    lix,  12?   Par.,
 Rieder, 1927.
   De La FRATTA  e Montalbano, Marco Antonio,
 1635-95.
   Paoli,  U. G.  II Marchese Marco Antonio de la Fratta e
 Montalbano (1635-95)  Archeion, Roma,  1935, 17: 353-78.
   DeLaFUENTA, Jeronimo,      -1660?
   Alvarez Sierra, J. [Biography] Siglo med., 1934, 93: 200.
   DELAGE, Paul.  Contribution k I'etude  des
 troubles r6naux au cours des  intoxications  par
 les sels  de bismuth. 65p.  8?  Par., 1922.
   DELAGE, Paul Jean  Baptiste, 1894-       Le
 d^collement  de la  zone  peritoneale;  accolee
 mfeogastrique.  202p.   2 pi.   8?  Par.,  1931.
   DELAGE, Pierre, 1914-       *Traitement des
 affections  oculaires  externes   chez  les  petits
 animaux   [Alfort]   60p.   8?    Lyon,   Bosc
 freres  1937.
   DELAGENIERE,  Henry,  1858-1930.   Cin-
 quante  techniques  chirurgicales de Henry Dela-
 geniere, recueillies  et  r^digees  par Yves Dela-
 geniere.  315p.  illust.  port.  8?  Par., Masson
 & cie, 1933.
   For biography see Arch. fr. belg. chir., 1929-30, 32: 457-69,
 port.  Also Bull. Acad, med., Par., 1930, 3. ser.,  104: 232-4
 (Morax)  Also P. verb. Congr. fr.  chir., 1930, 39: 757, port.
 (Baumgartner)
   DELAGENIERE, Yves, 1895-      *La  chi-
 rurgie des tumeurs de la moelle; diagnostic a la
 pe>iode pr^paraplegique;  technique  operatoire;
 resultats operatoires d'apres une s6rie integrate
 de 52 cas.  262p.  7 pi.  8?  Par., 1928.
   See  also Delagenitire,  Henry.   Cinquante  techniques
 chirurgicales [&c]  315p. 8?  Par., 1933.
   DELAHAYE, Andre, 1891-       *Etude  sur
 quelques diagnostics du mal  de Pott,  en par-
 ticulier, sur P^piphysite vert6brale de croissance.
 167p.   pi.  8?   Par.,  1924.
   ----  Tumeur blanche du genou.  p.3730-76.
 8?   Par., 1937.
   In Traite chir. orthop. (Ombredanne) Par., 1937, 4:
   See also Sorrel, Etienne,  Sorrel, Yvonne  Ddjarine, &
 Delahaye, A.  La coxalgie [&c] 41p. 8?  Par., 1931.  ------
 Osteoarthrites tuberculeuses du  pied  [&c]  38p.  8?  Par.,
 1932.  Also in 3. ser. Sorrel, Etienne, & Delahaye, A.  Tuber-
 culoses osteo-articulaires et ganglionnaires. 147p.  16?  Par.,
 1926.
  DELAHAYE,  Genevieve,  1906-        Con-
tribution k I'etude des  phlegmons du ligament
large et de  la  gaine  hypogastrique developpes
pendant  la   puerperalite'   [Paris]    lllp.   8?
Cahors,  A. Coueslant, 1935.
  DELAHAYE,  Joseph,  1895-       tubercu-
lose  et   mariage  consanguine.   82p.   8?  Par.,
1926.                                            I
   DELAHAYE, Marcel,  1901-       *Le titane
 dans le traitement des eczemas.  60p.  8?   Par.,
 1926.
   DELALANDE, Jean Francois,  1897-
 *L'allergie typhique.  199p.  8?  Par., 1929.
   DELALOYE, P[aul]   *Action   de  quelques
 venins de serpents de  PAfrique du Sud sur la
 coagulation   du  sang.    19p.   8?   Lausanne,
 Impr. du Progres, 1925.
   DELAMARE, Andre.  *Des ulceres du  tube
 digestif dus a l'intoxication par les  gaz de guerre.
 57p.   8?  Par   1923
   DELAMARE, Jean Valery, 1908-      *Secr<§-
 tion  resale  et  tension  superficielle.  221p.  8?
 Par., L. Arnette, 1936.
   DELAMARE, Valery, 1867-
   See Gamier, M., & Delamare, V.  Dictionnaire des termes
 techniques de medecine.  2v.   10.-11. ed.   725p.; 716p.  16?
 Par., 1931-35.
   DELAMATER, John,  1787-1867.
   Waite, F. C.  Educator and physician; founder of School of
 Medicine of Western Reserve University.   Bull. Acad.  M.
 Cleveland, 1930, 14: 9-20.
   DELANEY, Matthew, A., 1874-1936.
   [Biography]   Army  M. Bull.,  1936,  34: 41.—Obituary.
 Mil. Surgeon, 1936, 79: 489. Also Pennsylvania M. J., 1936-37,
 40: 201.
   DELANGE, Jean, 1903-       *A propos  d'un
 cas d'61£phantiasis  nostras  de la  vulve.   40p.
 3 pi.   8?  Par., 1929.
   DELANGHE, Charles,  1873-       *Sur  un
 essai de production de  lait  cru aseptique.   46p.
 8?   Par., 1924.
   DELANNE,  Jacques,  1906-       *La  race
 bovine tachetee de l'Est en  Haute-Marne; son
 amelioration   [Alfort]   94p.   8 pi.  map.   8?
 Langres,  1929.
   DELANNOY, Emile.   Un  cas de maladie  de
 Vazquez, splenectomie; guerison; examen histolo-
 gique  de la  rate op6ratoire.   2  p. 1.  39p.  8?
 Par., O.  Doin, 1924.
   Forms No. 10, Arch. fr. path. g6n., 1924.
   DELANNOY, J.  Mesure et interpretation des
 pressions pleurales; application k la conduite  du
 pneumothorax;  le  collapsus  optimum.    185p.
 illust.  8° Par., J. B.-Bailliere, 1935.
   DELANO,  Jane  A.,  1862-1919.   American
 Red Cross text-book on home hygiene and care
 of the sick.  3. ed.  xvii, 347p.  tab.  12?  Phila.,
 P.  Blakiston's  Son & Co.  [1925]   Also 4. ed.
 rev. and rewritten,   xxii, 391p.  45 illust.   fold.
 chart.  1933.
  See also Clarke,  M. A.   Memories of Jane A. Delano III.
 Trained Nurse,  1933, 91: 25-32. Also Noyes, C. D. Delano
 week serves to build up nursing reserve.  Red Cross Courier,
 1935, 14: No. 9, 18.  Also Nurse rallies in memory of Miss
 Jane A. Delano;  notable observance  of her birthday at Wash-
 ington, D. C. Ibid., 1928, 7: No. 7, 19; 22.  Also Great (The)
 war nurse; her imperishable contributions to  the profession  she
 adorned. Ibid.,  1931, 10: 171-4, port.
  DELANO,  Samuel,  1883-       The case for
 radium therapy.  39p.  12?  [Bost., n. d.]
  Bound in Papers on cancer (F. L.  Hoffman) 1904-14.
  DELANOE, Louis, 1899-       Contribution
 a  I'etude  des  luxations  sous-astragaliennes  en
 dehors.  85p.   8?  Par., 1925.
  DELAPLACE,  Suzanne.    *L'adenite  retro-
 mastoidienne et sous-occipitale; sa valeur  diag-
 nostique dans la syphilis her^ditaire du nourris-
 son.  56p.  8?   Par., 1923.
  DELAPORTE, Jacques Francois,  1900-
 *Etude de  la  colibacillose  biliaire.   86p.   8?
 Par., 1932.
  DELAPORTE,  Louis  Edouard,   1877-
*Contribution a I'etude  du sero-diagnostic  du
cancer.  47p.   8?  Par., 1923.
  DELAPORTE, Pierre Louis, 1773-1853.
  Averous, C. R. Premier chirurgien en chef de la Marine au
port de Brest.  Arch. med. pharm. nav., 1936, 126: 737-76. 
DELAROCHE
70
DELAUNEY
  DELAROCHE, Jean Jacques, 1909-      *Ty-
phobacillose et se>um de Jousset.  63p. 8?  Par.,
Vigot freres, 1935.
  DELAROCHE,  Simone,  1907-        Con-
tribution  a l'histoire  ancienne de  la grossesse
extra-uterine.   54p.  8?  Par., Jouve & cie, 1934.
  DELARUE, Jacques, 1901-       *Les formes
anatomo-cliniques  des  granulies  pulmonaires;
formes miliaires de la tuberculose des poumons.
301p.  7 pi.   8?   Par., 1930.
  DELARUE,  Pierre  Louis,  1906-        *La
selection et les livres genealogiques  du renard
argent6  [Alfort]   47p.  8?   Par.,  1931.
  DELASIAUVE,  Louis Jean Francois, 1804-93.
  Semelaigne, R.  [Biography]  Ann. m§d. psychol., Par.,
1925, 83: pt 2, 43-54.
  DELASTRE,  Robert, 1895-       *L'echino-
coccose en Tunisie;  les kystes hydatiques  de la
rate.   67p.  8?  Par.,  1927.
  DELATER, Gabriel Auguste, 1883-
  See Huegel & Delater, G.  Le systeme veineux [&c] 182p.
12?  Par., 1928.
       HUEGEL, Raymond [et al.]  Les mala-
dies des veines et leur traitement.   2 p. 1.  371p.
illust.  pi.  8?  Par., Masson & cie, 1932.
  De La TORRE, Teofilo.  The science of health,
regeneration,  rejuvenation,  and  longevity,  or
orthopathy.  v.p.  4?  S. Franc, 1934.
  Mimeographed.
  In loose-leaf binder.
         Vital  secrets  of  health and  youth.
 143p.  ports.   8?  S. Franc,  1935,
   DELATOUR, Henry Beeckman, 1866-1930.
   P., L. S. [Obituary]  Tr. Am. Surg. Ass., 1930, 48: 517.
   DELATOUR, Jean,  1909-       *Pancreatite
 aigue hemorragique et syphilis  [Lyon]  54p.  8?
 Bourg, Imp. Berthod, 1934.
   DELATTRE, Carlos, 1907-       ^Reflexions
 sur les  troubles de  l'evacuation gastrique dans
 l'ulcere de  la petite  courbure.   46p.   8?   Par.,
 G. Girard, 1934.
   DELATTRE, Jean.  Contribution a I'etude
 du diagnostic precoce  du cancer de  l'ute>us.
 40p.  8?   Par., 1922.
   DELATTRE, Jean Luc Paul,  1903-      *Le
 d6sequi!ibre mental d'Arthur Rimbaud (1854-91)
 91p.  8?   Par., 1928.
   DELATTRE, Marc, 1908-      Considera-
 tions physio-pathologiques sur les fractures de la
 baso du crane.  82p.   8?  Lyon, Bosc freres, 1935.
   DELAUNAY, Eugene,  1861-1934.
   Dartigues, L.  [Biography]  In his Fasc. script. Par., 1932,
 3: 414-6.—Necrologie. Bull. Soc. med. Paris, 1935, 21.
   DELAUNAY, Henri,  1881-1937.  Hemorragies.
 p.291-328.  8?  Par., 1934.
   In Traite physiol. norm. path. (Roger &  Binet) Par., 1934,
 7: (2. ed.)
   For biography see Biol, med., Par., 1937, 27: 421-6 (P.
 Mauriac)
   DELAUNAY, Jean,  1906-       *L'element
 douleur en  medecine veterinaire; importance et
 avantages  de  l'anesthesie;  emploi  de  quelques
 anesth^siques en medecine v6tennaire  [Alfort]
 86p.  8?  Toulouse,  1930.
   DELAUNAY, Marcel,  1899-      Contribu-
 tion k I'etude des courbures  et pseudarthroses
 congenitales des os de la jambe.  79p.  8?   Par
 1927.
   DELAUNAY, Marcelle,  1900-       *Etude
sur  les  tumeurs  paranephr6tiques.   39p.   8°
Par., 1926.
   DELAUNAY, Paul, 1878-       La vie  medi-
cale aux xvie, xvne, et  xvme  siecles.  2 1.  556p.
illust.  ports,  facsims.  8?   Par., Hippocrate,
1935.
  DELAUNEY, Adrien,  1901-      *Comporte-
ment et susceptibility  des animaux  thyroxines
dans l'anesthesie chloroforme et k l'ether.   94p.
8?  Par., A. Maretheux  & L.  Pactat, 1936.
  DELAUNEY, Georges, 1905-       ^'affec-
tion diphtero-varioloique de la poule et du pigeon
[Alfort]  83p.   8?   Par.,  1930.
  De LAURENCE,  Lauron William,  1868-
Self-consciousness  in public, how to control your
emotions.  2 p. 1.   xiii,  144p.   port.  8?  Chic,
De Laurence, Scott & Co., 1916.
  DELAVAN, David Bryson,  1850-      George
Morewood Lefferts 1846-1920; a sketch of his life
and work, with a  description of  his teaching
methods.   23p.  28 pi.   8?   N. Y., 1921.
  ----  Andrew  Rose  Robinson  (1845-1924)
memorial.  9p.  port.   4?  N. Y.,  1924.
  Mimeographed.
        Early  days of the Presbyterian hospital
in the city of New  York.  2  p.  1.  191p.   8<
[East Orange, N. J.] Pub. priv., 1926.
  DELAVAUD, Andre  Pierre  Joseph  Eugene,
1902-       *Etude sur les dents dans les kystes
dermoides de l'ovaire. 52p.  8?  Par., 1927.
  DELAVELLE,  Louis,  1902-       *Sur un cas
de  cylindrome de l'epiglotte.   83p.  8?   Par.,
1931.
  DELAVENNE, Henri Edouard Jean, 1900-
*Contribution a I'etude de la rupture des kystes
de  l'ovaire  apres l'accouchement   [Paris]   48p.
8?  Orleans, 1927.
  DELAVENNE,  Marcel,  1895-       *De  la
bouleture des poulains et son  traitement par la
tenotomie  plantaire   [Alfort]   30p.  8?   Par.,
1925.
  DELAVEUVE, Maurice.  *Le  champ visuel
periphenque des couleurs dans les neVrites  et
atrophies optiques.   77p.  8?  Par., 1922.
  DELAWARE, U. S. A.  State Board of Health.
The Delaware baby  book.   33p.   8?   Dover,
Del. [192?]
  ----   Biennial and annual report,  v.l, 1879-
  1916-18 not issued; incomplete.
         Delaware health news.  v. 1-9, 1924-32.
  Ceased publication

DELAWARE, U.  S. A.
  Bush, L. P. The Delaware State Medical Society and its
founders in the eighteenth century. Delaware M. J., 1929, 1:
21.5-25.—Jost, A. C.  Delaware in figures.  Ibid., 1935, 7:
159-64.  ------  Delaware and the U. S. registration area.
Ibid., 1936,  8: 163-6.—Medical legislation, Delaware,  1929.
Ibid., 1929, 1: 99-101.—Radbill, S. X.  The barber surgeons
among the  early  Dutch  and  Swedes along the Delaware.
Bull. Inst. Hist. M., Bait., 1936, 4: 718-44, 2 pi.  Also Dela-
ware M. J., 1936,  8: 217-26.—Tomlinson, P. W. Delaware
medicine in colonial times.  Ibid., 1932, 4: 221-3.
  DELAWARE State  medical  journal.    Wil-
mington,   v.l, 1929-
  DELAY, G[ustave] 1873-1937.  *Sur l'etiologie
des deviations du col du femur   [Lausanne]  87p.
8?  Le Mans, Imp.  Monnayer,  1908.
  For biography see Rev. med. Suisse rom., 1938, 58: 253-6,
port. (E. Ramel)

  DELAY, Jean  Paul Louis,  1907-       *Les
asterdognosies.   548p.  8?   Par., Masson & cie,
1935.
  DELAYE, Auguste,  1908-      *La pression
sus-pubienne   introductrice.   65p.  8?   Lyon,
Bosc freres, 1935.
  DELAYE,  Suzanne,  1905-        * Mortalite
par tuberculose k  Lyon de 1900 a 1931; role des
dispensaires.   86p.  8?   Lyon, Bosc freres, 1935.
  DELBANCO, Ernst, 1869-1935.
  Rille, J. H.  [Biography] Derm. Wschr., 1929  88-"259
Pr?orTlJno^ ?" 'n'  Nekrol°E-  Acta derm, vener.', Stockh.',
lyoo, 16: 292—5. 
DELBARY
71
DE  LEE
   DELBARY, Marie, 1876-       Contribution
 a l'examen de l'enfant de 10 k 15 ans; signes du
 d6sequilibre du systeme nerveux; leur importance
 m6dicopedagogique.   47p.   8?  Par., 1927.
   DELBAUVRE, Georges, 1907-      *Essai de
 traitement de la broncho-pneumonie du chien
 par le  bacteriophage  [Alfort]  77p.  8?  Par.,
 Vigot freres, 1934.
   DELBECQ, Edouard.  *La presence du bacille
 de Koch dans le sang des tuberculeux.  59p.  8?
 Par., 1922.
   DELBERT-EVANS,  Alva,  &  REDMOND-
 HOWARD, L.  G.   The future  of the  British
 hospital movement.   63p.   port.   12?   Lond.,
 Houghton Pub. Co. [1932]
   DELBES,  Paul,   1904-       *Le  syndrome
 radiologique de  stenose du pylore.  50p.  6 pi.
 8?  Par., 1932.
   DELBES, Pierre,  1905-      *L'angiomatose
 kystique  de la ratine  (maladie de von  Hippel)
 [Paris]   73p.   3 pi.   8?   Perigueux, 1933.
   DELBET, Paul, 1866-1924.
   Jayle, F.  Necrologie.  Presse m€d., 1924, 32: annexe,  1934.
   DELBET,  Pierre   Louis  Ernest,  1861-1925.
 L'oeuvre scientifique du Professeur Pierre Delbet;
 livre jubilaire offert  au Pierre Delbet  par  ses
 eleves et ses amis le 5 octobre 1932.  2 p.l.  494p.
 illust.  port.  4?  Par., Masson & cie, 1932.
   For biography see Sem. med., B. Air., 1925, 32: 417.
   ---- &  MENDARO.    Les cancers  du  sein.
 2 p. 1.  343p.  4 pi.  8? Par., Masson & cie, 1927.
   DELBET,  Pierre,  &   MOCQUOT,   Pierre.
 Annales de la clinique chirurgicale du professeur
 Pierre  Delbet: No.  2: varices du  membre  in-
 ferieur  (pathogenie et traitement)  2 p. 1.  322p.
 61 illust.   20 pi.  4?   Par., F. Alcan, 1913.
   DELBOVE, Pierre, 1903-      *Le  bacillus
 bifidus   (H.  Tissier,  1890)   son   antagonisme
 bacterien.   60p.  8?   Par., 1932.
   DELBREIL,  Jean, 1898-       Contribution
 a I'etude  des  lesions renales dans l'endocardite
 lente  streptococcique (maladie  d'Osler)    73p.
 6 pi.  8?   Par., 1929.
   DELBREUVE, Moise Adolphe Henri,  1887-
      *Les granulations de pigment irien (grains
 de suie) dans l'ceil du cheval  [Alfort]  23p.  8?
 Tunis,  1930.
   DELEAGE, Andre, 1898-       *Des  crises
 visc6raligiques du tabes  simulant des affections
 justiciables de la cure de  Vichy   [Paris]  147p.
 8?  Vichy, 1927.
   DELEAGE, Pierre, 1901-       Contribution
 a I'etude de la pathogenie des nevralgies  faciales.
 34p.  8?   Par.,  1927.
   DELEAU,  Andre   Jean  Eugene, 1899-
 *Du  cheval de mine   [Alfort]  105p.  8?  Lyon,
 1926.
   DELEAU, Pierre,  1901-      Contribution a
 I'etude  de  la  syphilis de  la glande lacrymale.
 46p.  8?   Par., 1927.
   DELEBECQUE, Louis.   *L'emploi  du  hpo-
 vaccin mixte antipyogene (s. s. p.)  de Le Moignic
 dans le  traitement des infections aigues pyogenes.
 130p.   8?   Par., 1922.
   DELECLUSE, Robert Paul, 1908-      Con-
 tribution   k I'etude  des  septicemics  veineuses
 streptococciques.  42p.   8?  Par., Imp.  Admin.
 Central, 1935.
   De LEE,  Joseph   Bolivar,  1869-        Ob-
stetrics.  220p.   8?  Chic, Year Bk. Pub., 1904.
   Prac Med. Ser. Year Bk. (G. P. Head)  1904, 5:
   ----  Obstetrics for nurses.  3. ed.  512p.  8?
Phila., W.  B. Saunders Co.,  1908.   Also 7. ed.
621p.  front.   6 pi.   1924.   Also 8. ed.   635p.
6 pi.   1927.  Also 9. ed.   2  p. 1.   645p.   6 pi.
1930.  Also 10. ed.  2 p. 1.  666p.  illust.  pi.
diagrs.  1933.
  ---- The principles and practice of obstetrics.
4.  ed.  rev.  xvi, 1123p.   6  pi.  roy. 8?  Phila.,
W. B. Saunders Co.,  1924.   Also 5. ed.,  thor-
oughly rev.  xvi,  1140p.   1928.   Also 6.  ed.
p.  1.  iii-xvi, 1165p.  1221 illust.   1933.
  For portrait see Collection of portraits in library.
  ---- & CARMON, Mabel  C.   Obstetrics  for
nurses. 11. ed.  659p.  illust.  pi.   diagrs.  8o
Phila., W. B. Saunders Co., 1937.
  De LEE,  Joseph  B., &  GREENHILL,  J. P.
Obstetrics; gynecology ed. by John Osborn Polak.
3v.  12?  Chic, Year Book Pub. [1931]
  In Pract.  Med. Ser., Ser. 1930-32.  12?  Chic. [1931-33]
  ---- The year book of  obstetrics and gyne-
cology. 5v.  12?  Chic Year Book Pub. [1934-
38]
  In Pract.  Med. Ser., Ser. 1933-37.
  DELEGATIONS for the Promotion of  Eco-
nomic  Cooperation  between Northern Countries.
  See Northern countries in world economy [&c]  240p. 8?
[Finland, 1937]
  DELEMOS,   Tovar.   A  reeducagao  profis-
sional  dos  nossos  mutilados  da  guerra.   82p.
pi.   8? Lisb.,  1918.
  DELETREZ, Alphonse, 1856-1934?
  Weekers, L.  Eloge du Docteur Alphonse Deletrez.  Bull.
Acad. med. Belgique, 1934, 5. ser., 14: 219-26, port.
  DELEZENNE, Camille, 1868-1932.
  Calmette, A. [Necrologie] Presse  med., 1932,  40: 1153.—
Hallion, L.  [Necrologie]  Ann.  physiol., Par., 1932, 8: 785-
805, port.  ■------  L'oeuvre physiologique de Delezenne.
Rev. prat. biol. appl., Par., 1932, 25: 225.—[Necrologie]  Ann.
Inst. Pasteur, Par., 1932, 49: 1.—Portrait.  Vie  med., Par.,
1932, 13: 659.
  DELFRAISSY, Auguste,  1902-      ♦Traite-
ment des otites moyennes  suppurees trainantes
par  irradiations mastoidiennes k l'aide de l'arc
polymetallique.  59p.  8?  Par., 1929.
  DELFS,  Hartwig,  1907-        *Avertinre-
sorption im  Rectum,  lip.  tab.  8?  Kiel,  1932.
  DELFS, Karl  [Friedrich] 1906-       *Zahn-
fraktur.   14p.  8?   Kiel, K.  J. Rossler, 1932.
  DELGADILLO,  Alcide,  1907-       Contri-
bution  a  l'emploi  de Peosinate  de coesium en
dermatologie.  38p.  8?  Par., 1932.
  DELGADO,  E.  Manual praetico de analisis
de orinas.  504  [34]p.  illust.   16?  Santa Cruz de
Tenerife,  A. Romero, 1919.
  DELGADO Durao, Vicente Herculano.  *A1-
gumas palavras sobre o alcool.  75p.  8?  Lisb.,
Cam5es, 1881.
  DELGADO Palacios, G.  Chimie pathologique
tropicale  de la region atlantique.   viii,   318p.
3 pi.   8?  Caracas, Comercio, 1914.
  DELGALLEGO,  Miguel A., 1909-       *Ma-
crogenitosomie   precoce.   45p.   8?   Par.,  L.
Beresniak, 1935.
  Del  GARBO, Tommaso,     -1570.
  Corsini, A.  Nuovo contributo di notizie intorno alia vita di
M? Tommaso del Garbo.  Riv. stor. sc. med., 1925, 16: 268-78.
  DELGMANN, Theobald, 1904-       *Unter-
suchungen  fiber die  Zuchtung  von  Tuberkel-
bazillen aus menschlichem  und tierischem  Ma-
terial.  40p.  8?  Bonn, P.  Kubens, 1928.
  DELGOVE,   Robert.    *Etude   clinique  et
pathogenique des  arthropathies  senques.  77p.
8?   Par.,  1922.
  Del  GUASTA,  Gino.    Medicina  d'urgenza
(Prontuario)  3 p.  1.  248p.  8?   Lanciano, G.
Carabba [1931]
  Del  GUERRA,  Giorgio.    Introduzione  alio
studio  della storia  della  medicina.   93p.   16?
Pisa, U. Giardini, 1934. 
DELHAYE                                     72                              DELINQUENCY
   DELHAYE, Jacques,  1911-       *Les acci-
dents cutanes des  teintures capillaires en  par-
ticulier  des teintures k base de derives de l'ani-
line.   71p.  8?  Par., A. Legrand, 1936.
   DELHERM,  Louis,  &   BEAU,   Henri.   La
radiotheVapie  des syndromes  organo-vegetatifs.
2 1.   158p.  illust. 8?  Par., Masson & cie, 1935.
   DELHERM, Louis,  GAJDOS-TOEROEK, &
GAJDOS, Alfred.  L'histamine; pharmacodyna-
mie,  mode d'action  sur l'organisme,  methodes
d'utilisation,  indications  therapeutiques.    2 1.
141p.  8?  Par., Vigot freres, 1935.
   DELHERM,  Louis,  &   Kahn,   Morel.    Les
principales  positions  utilisees  en  radiographic
(technique, indication5, resultats)  2 p. 1.  252p.
8?   Par., N. Maloine, 1925.
   DELHERSE,  Ephrem.   *Kolorimetrische Un-
tersuchungen mit der Methode von Roessler und
Hanke  im  normalen und  pathologischen   Harn
[Zurich]   22p.  8?   Laupen, 1923.
   DELHOMME, Huguette Marie Nathalie He-
lene, 1909-        *Les  lesions  terminales  du
poumon tuberculeux.   95p.   2 pi.   8?   Par.,
Lipschutz, 1935.
   DELHOUGNE, Maria,   1887-       *Beitrag
zur   Frage  der   Splenektomie  bei  myeloischer
Leukamie   [Bonn]   14p.   8?  Stuttg.,  1916.
   DELHUMEAU, Paul,  1908-      *Le  traite-
ment  de  l'epispadias  par  plicatures  v6sico-
uretrales    [Paris]    48p.    8?    Angers,   Imp.
Angou,  1935.
   DELIAN,  Bernard, 1908-      *Les resultats
des vaccinations par le BCG dans les 3 dernieres
annees,  en France.   68p.  8?  Par., L. Rodstein,
1934.
   DELIBEROS,  Jean, 1905-       *Le role  des
affections gingivo-dentaires en pathologie cutanea.
146p.  8?   Par., E.  Le Francois, 1937.
   DELICATI, Leo.
   See Coates, Vincent, & Delicati, Leo.  Rheumatoid  arthritis
and its treatment [&c] 114p.  8?  Lond., 1931.
   DELIE, Pierre,  1907-        Contribution a
l'e'tude  de  l'amenorrhee chez  les  tuberculeuses
pulmonaires  [Paris]  84p.   16ch.  8?  Beauvais,
1932.
   DELIENCOURT, Roger, 1899-       *La part
de la radiologie a la periode dite initiale  de la
tuberculose pulmonaire de  l'adulte.   147p.   2 pi.
8?   Par., 1929.
   De LIETO Vollaro, Agostino, 1872-        Ele-
menti  di  semeiologia  e   diagnostica; malattie
dell'occhio e degli annessi oculari.   2.  ed.   x, [3]
453p. illust.   8?  Tor., Un. Tipogr., 1934.
   Forms v. 11 of Trat. semeiol. fis. & diagn. chir. (Taddei, D.)
   DELIGDISCH, Gerhard, 1909-        ^'in-
fection  diphterique des  plaies.   39p.  8?   Par.,
Picart, 1936.
   DELIGIANNIS, Theodor P.,  1902-       *Zur
Kenntnis einiger  Resorcinalkyle,  ihrer Ketone
und   einiger  Carbonsauren.  31p.   8?   Kiel, F.
Eggert,  1928.
   DELIGNETTE, Robert, 1910-       *De  la
n6vralgie  phrenique droite  dans les inondations
peritoneales  au  cours  de  la grossesse  tubaire.
55p.   8?  Lyon,  Bosc freres, 1935.
   DELIMAL,  Maurice, 1897-       *Traitement
physiotherapique  des   adenopathies   tubercu-
leuses.   57p.  8?  Par., 1923.
   DELINOTTE,  Ludovic Valentin Pierre,  1906-
       *La resection tibio-tarsienne totale; indi-
cations; technique; resultats.   149p.  8?   Par.,
L. Arnette, 1937.
DELINQUENCY.

   See also  Behavior,  Disorders;  ('rime;  Crimi-

nology;  Psychology.
   Healy, W., & Bronner, A. F.   New light on

delinquency  and  its   treatment;  results of  a
research  conducted  for  the Institute of Human

Relations,  Yale University.   2. printing.   226p.

8?   N. Haven [1937]
   Robison, S. M.   Can  delinquency be meas-

ured?  277p.   8?   N.  Y. [1936]
   Auden, G.  A.  The problem of delinquency  in  America.
Med. Off., Lond., 1924, 32: 30.—Casselberry, W.  S.  Sympto-
matic factors in delinquency.  Abstr. Diss. Stanford Univ.,
1931-32, 7:  25-31. ------  Analysis and prediction of de-
linquency.  J. Juven. Res., 1932, 16:  1-31.—Cozby, H. O.
Delinquency in the United States Navy; incidence and recent
trends. U. S. Nav. M. Bull., 1937,  35: 157-73.—Embelton,
D. M.  The problem of child guidance; adaptability and de-
linquency.  Med. J. Australia,  1936, 1: 745-52.—Hayner, N. S.
Delinquency areas in the Puget Sound region.  Am. J. Socio!.,
1933,  39: 314-28.—Hersh,  L.   Delinquency among Jews.
J.  Crim., Chic, 1936, 27: 515-38.  ------  Complementary
data on Jewish delinquency in Poland.  Ibid., 1936-37, 27:
857-73.—Kamman, G. R.  The social aspects of  delinquency.
Minnesota M., 1936, 19: 424-8.—Laslett, H. R.  Preliminary
notes on a test of delinquent tendencies.  J.  Delinq., 1925, 9:
222-30.—Lattes,  L.  II costo della delinquenza  in  America.
Difesa sociale,  1925, 4: 291.—Levy, D. M.  On the problem of
delinquency.   Am. J.  Orthopsychiat.,  1932,  2: 197-211.—
Potts. W. A.  Delinquency.   J. Ment. Sc, Lond., 1925, 71:
675-83.  Also  Proc.  R. Soc.  M.,  Lond.,  1928-29, 22:  sect.
psychiat.,  13-6.—Sutton, H.   Delinquency  in  New South
Wales.  Med. J. Australia, 1927, 2: suppl., 380-4.—Topping, R.
General problem  of delinquency  as seen  in Metropolitan
Morals Courts.  Pub. Health News, Trenton, 1922, 7: 143-57.

----  Causes.

   Agostini, C.  Su di un caso tipico di delinquente-nato fra-
tricida, e sulla  coesistenza della epilessia e della pazzia morale
nei casi di vera delinquenza congenita.  Arch, psichiat., Tor.,
1902, 23:  268-73.—Anossow,  G.  Zur Geschichte des delin-
quente nato.  Mschr.  Krim.  Psychol., 1936,  27: 313-25.—
Armstrong, C.  P.  Delinquency and primogeniture.   Psychol.
Clin., Lane, 1933, 22: 48-52.—Bonazzi, O.  Delinquente per
tendenza o encefalitico  (in senso lato)?  Gior. psichiat., 1934,
62: 95-102.—Brown, C. L.  The relative responsibility of the
board of education and the courts in truancy and delinquency.
Week. Roster,  Phila., 1935,  31: 394-8.—Clark, S. N.  Sources
of  delinquency; how shall we deal with it?  Institution Q.,
Springf., 1922,13: Nos. 3 & 4, 120-8.—Classiflca di delinquente
nato, data dai periti psichiatrici al reo, non impedisce al giudice
di  ritenere, invece, la classifica di delinquente per tendenza.
Scuola posit., 1934, n. ser.,  14: pt 2, 227-34.—Fearing. F. S.
Some  extra-intellectual factors in delinquency.  J.  Delinq.,
1923, 8: 145-53.—Glueck, E.  T.  Culture conflict and delin-
quency.  Ment. Hyg., Alb.,  1937, 21: 46-66.—Guglielmetti, C.
II delinquente  per tendenza.  Scuola  posit., 1936, n.  ser., 16:
107-10.—Healy,  W.   Interpretation of delinquency trends.
Med. Rev. of Rev., 1930, 36:  217-21.—Heuyer, G., & Badonnel,
M.   L'heredit6 des pervers instinctifs.   Hyg. ment., Par.,
1928, 23: 125-38.—Kirkpatrick. M. E. Delinquency in Cleve-
land  and  Cuyahoga county  during the  depression period.
Am. J. Orthopsychiat., 1934, 4: 382; 1935, 5: 43.—Mandolini.
H.  Delincuencia y locura en los tiranos.  Rev. crim., B. Air.,
1923,  10: 556-62.—Stuart, J.  Mobility and delinquency.
Am.  J. Orthopsychiat.,  1936, 6: 486-93.—Van  Waters, M.
The delinquent attitude; a study of juvenile delinquency  from
I he standpoint of human  relationship.   Proc.  Nat. Conf.
Social Work, 1924, 51: 160-5.

----  juvenile.

   See also Delinquent.
   Abbott, G. Trend in juvenile delinquency statistics. J. Am.
Inst. Crim., 1926, 17: 167-72.—Herman, N.  Juvenile delin-
quency, the family, and the court in the Soviet Union. Am. J,
Sociol., 1936-37,  42:  682-92.—Caldwell, M. G.   Juvenile
delinquency in Wisconsin.  J.  Juven. Res., 1930,  14:  87-95.—
Durea. M. A. Mental and social maturity in relation to certain
indicators of the degree of juvenile delinquency.  Child Develop.
1935, 6: 154-60.  ------& Pataky, J.  A clinical method for
diagnosing the seriousness of juvenile delinquency.   J. Crim.,
Chic, 1937-38, 28: 232-8.—Hamilton-Pearson, E. A.  Some
thoughts on juvenile delinquency.  Ment.  Welf.,  Lond.,  1925,
6:  53-5.—Heuyer, G.,  & Serin.   La delinquence infantile et
juvenile.  J. med. fr.,  1929,  18: 227-40.—Leon Rey. J. A.
Centenario y  delincuencia  infantil.  Bol. Inst,  protec  inf.,
Montev., 1936-37, 10:  46-64.—Maverick, L. A.  A  study of
juvenile delinquency.   School & Soc, 1922, 16: 344-51.—
Meignant.  Remarques sur  la delinquance infantile a Nancy.
Bull. Soc. pediat. Paris,  1936, 34: 436-42.  Also Rev.  med.
Nancy, 1936,  64: 321-5.—Morrison, J.  Child  delinquency. 
DELINQUENCY
73
DELINQUENCY
  Med.  Off.,  Lond., 1936, 55: 5.—Neron, G.  Delinquance in-
  fantile et vagabondage.  Prat.  med. fr., 1928, 7: 506-10.__
  Roach, W. L.   Record of juvenile  delinquency in Benton
  County, Oregon (1907-29)   J. Juven.  Res., 1930,  14: 34-40 —
  Smith, C. W.  Relation of public health and  juvenile delin-
  quency.  Texas  J. M.,  1923-24, 19: 512-6.—Smith. M. H.
  Juvenile and adolescent delinquency.  Child, Lond.  1922-23
  13: 295-7.—Tredgold, A.  F.   Misconduct in  adolescents'
  Med. Press  & Circ, Lond., 1923, n. ser., 116: 236-8.—Uhler C
  Juvenile delinquency.  Delaware M.  J.,  1933, 5:  81-5.—
  Veratti, N.  Delia delinquenza minorile.  Scuola  posit  1931
  n. ser., 11: 374-82.—Wile, I. S.  Behavior problems of children
  with special reference to delinquency.   Am. J.  Dis Child
  1930, 40: 1076-88. Also repr.

  ----  juvenile: Causes.

     See also  Delinquency, Psychiatric  aspect.
     Leeson,  C.   The  child and  the  war; being

  notes on  juvenile delinquency.   69p.   8?   West-
  minster,  1917.

     Marsh,   I.  A.    *Juvenile   delinquency;  a
  study comparing 161 first children with 100 other
  children.   38  1.   4?   Buffalo, 1936.
     Bridges,  K. M.  Factors  contributing to  juvenile delin-
  quency.  J. Am. Inst. Crim.,  1927, 17: 531-80.—Burt, C.
  The causes  and treatment of juvenile delinquency.   Psyche
  Lond.,  1921-22, n. ser., 2: 232; passim.—Corberi, Earl [et al.j
  La  debilite  mentale  comme  cause de  delinquence  infantile
  et  juvenile.   Ann. med. psychol., Par.,  1937, 95: pt 2, 406-
  10.—Durling, D.,  & Powell, W.  Improper school placement.
  as a factor in juvenile delinquency. J. Appl. Psychol., 1932, 16:
  519-24.—Elliott, M. A. A correlation between rate of juvenile
  delinquency and  racial heterogeneity;   a study  of juvenile
  delinquency in Chicago.  Welf. Mag.,  Pontiac, 1926   17-
  No. 7, 6; No. 8, 25.—Farnell, F. J. Boys and girls, the family,
  and delinquencies.  Med. Rec,  N. Y.,  1936,  144:  504-6.__
  Giddings, C. J.  A study of pre-delinquency and some reflec-
  tions of a counselor. J. Delinq., 1925, 9: 56-63.—Gordon, R. G.
  Delinquency in  relation to  the broken  home.  Arch   Dis'
  Childh., Lond., 1937,  12: 111-7.  ------ Thomas, R. E., &
  Greenall, E. G. A study of the tendency towards delinquency
  of backward children.  Brit. M. J., 1930,  1: 490.—Lojander, W.
  Ueber die Familienverhaltnisse der Zoglinge einer Erziehungs-
  anstalt und  iiber die Konstitution der Zoglinge.  Acta Soc. med.
  Duodecim, 1935, 18: ser. A, fasc. 1, No. 6, 1-15.—Lopez, O. V.
  La delincuencia infantil y el examen clfnico-serol6gico bajo el
  punto de vista  de la heredoespecificidad.   Rev.  derm, argent
  1925-26, 11: 285-7.—Mercer, M. L.  School maladjustment as
  a  factor in  juvenile delinquency.  J.  Juven. Res.,  1930, 14:
  41.—Moulton,  B. E.  Some causes of delinquency in relation
  to  family  attitudes.   Am. J.  Orthopsychiat., 1930-31, 1:
  173-7.—Neilson, N. P.  The relation of school health, physical
  education and  recreation to juvenile delinquency. J. Juven
  Res., 1930,  14: 176-80.—Pelletier. A.   Manifestations  anti-
  sociales chez des  enfants maltraites.  Union  m6d.  Canada,
  1934, 63: 893-7.—Petraccone, G.  La delinquenza dei minoren-
  ni e le sue cause.  Scuola posit.,  1925, 35: 159-72.—Reca, T.
  Concepto  actual  de  la  delincuencia infantil.   Rev.  crim.
  B.  Air., 1932, 19: 152-61.—Slawson, J.   Marital relations of
  parents and juvenile delinquency.  J. Delinq.,  1923, 8: 278-
  86.—Sletto,  R.  F. Sibling position and  juvenile delinquency.
  Am. J.  Sociol.,  1934, 39: 657-69.—Sullenger, T. E.  Juvenile
  delinquency  a product of the home.  J. Crim., Chic, 1934, 24:
  1088-92.—Van  Waters,  M.   Delinquency  and  the  school.
  Proc Nat. Conf.  Social Work, 1925, 52: 435-40.—Wile, I. S.
  The delinquent child and the  delinquent community. Hosp.
  Social Serv., 1928, 18: 41-8.

 ----   Medical aspect.
    Bonazzi,  O.  Sulla estensione da darsi  nella  figura del de-
 linquente per tendenza (art. 108) alle fatalita organiche pro-
 venienti dal  vero  e proprio campo patologico.   Arch, antrop.
 crim., Tor.,  1933, 53: 1350-6.—Cawston, F. G.   The general
 practitioner  and the juvenile  delinquent.  Urol.  Cut. Rev.,
 1933, 37: 484.—Collin, A.   Le role  du m6decin aupres  des
 delinquants infantiles.   Medecine, Par., 1924-25, 6: 388-91.—
 Jeliffe, S. E.  Medicine, the law, and juvenile delinquency.  J.
 Crim., Chic, 1936, 27: 305-14.—Kruse, F. L.  The influence of
 the physical examination of the disposition of the juvenile court
 case.  Med.  Woman J., 1934,  41: 240-2.—Lattes, L.  Delin-
 cuentes por enfermedad, por anomalfas y por invalidez.  Rev.
 crim., B. Air., 1925, 12: 320-36.—Ribeiro, L. Aspectos medicos
 do  problema da delinquencia infantil.  Fol.  med., Rio, 1937,
 18: 25-30.—Richmond, F. C.  Relationship of venereal diseases
 to delinquency.   Med. Leg. J.,  N. Y.,  1932,  49: 33-46.—
 Rothman, P. E.  Delinquency and disease.  J. Delinq., 1927,
 11:  294; 1928, 12: 22.—Sloane,  P., & Lane. V.  A case of
 delinquency.   Am.  J.  Orthopsychiat.,  1937,  7: 465-73.—
 Taylor,  N. M.. & Schaefer, R.  L.  Statistical survey of endo-
 crinopathies among young delinquents.  Endocrinology, 1937,
 21:  189-94.—Verdun,  H.   La  participation   m6dicale  au
relevement de 1'enfance coupable.  Ann.  med. leg., 1931,  11:
501-16.—Whitaker de  Aguiar, E.  Estudo de alguns delin-
quentes.  Fol. med., Rio, 1937, 18: 123-7.
 ----   Prevention.

    Beley, A.  P. L.   *De la prophylaxie de l'acte
 anti-social  chez  le  mineur  instable.   95p.    8?
 Par.,  1933.

    United States Children's  Bureau.  Publi-
 cation No. 215: Facts about juvenile delinquency;
 its prevention and treatment.   44p.   8?   Wash.,
 1935.
    Adler,  A.  Die  Vorbeugung  der  Delinquenz.   Internat.
 Zschr. Individpsychol., Wien, 1935, 13: 197-206.—Albertini, A.
 j imP°rtanza dell'assistenza ai fanciulli anormali nella profilassi
 della delinquenza minorile.  Inf. anorm.,  Milano,  1925,  18:
 6-H-—Barnabas.  The prevention of delinquency; boy  guid-
 ance;  the new profession.   Proc. Nat. Conf. Social Work,
 1924, 51: 157-60.—Bonaventura, E. L'educazione dei fanciulli
 anormali psichici e la prevenzione  della delinquenza.  Rass
 stud, sess., 1930, 10: 285-96.—Catton, J.  Adult delinquency
 its  prevention by mental hygiene  in childhood.   California
 West. M.,  1925, 23: 170—Ferrari, G.  C.  Per la redenzione
 del minorenni  traviati.   Riv.  psicol.,  1922,  18:  39-41.__
 Gilman, R.  Progress in the prevention  of delinquency   Proc
 Nat. Conf.  Social Work, 1924,  51: 202-9.—Hastings, G. L.
 The nurse in  the prevention of delinquency.   Pub. Health
 Nurs., 1937, 29: 512-6.—Myers, G. C.  Deal with delinquency
 by  beginning with the babies.  J. Delinq., 1923, 8: 263-9.—
 Smith,  B. C.  Program  for the prevention  of delinquency-
 Nation's  Health,  Chic,  1922,  4: 089-92.—Smith. C.  W.
 Preserving family life to  prevent delinquency.   Hosp  Sochi
 Serv.,  1926.  14: 10-5.—Thrasher, F. M. The boys' club and
 juvenile delinquency.  Am. J. Sociol., 1936-37,  42:  66-80__
 Truitt,  R. P.  Methods  of preventing  delinquent   Arch
 Neur. Psychiat., Chic, 1926, 16: 613-9.—Vidoni, G., A- Ferretti,
 M.  Per  la  profilassi della delinquenza  dei minorenni   Note
 psichiat., Pesaro, 1926, 3. ser., 14: 311-21.—Zucchi, G. Criteri
 ed  esperienze  della lotta contro la  delinquenza minorile in
 Roma.   Riv. sper. freniat., 1934, 58: 1531-46.

 ----   Psychiatric aspect.

   See also Mental deficiency; Personality,  psy-
 chopathic; Psychoneurosis.
   Ackerly, S.  Rebellion  and its relation to delinquency and
 neurosis in 60 adolescents.  Am. J. Orthopsychiat.,  1933, 3:
 147-60.—Alzina Melis, J.  La delincuencia y la frenaste'nia
 Ars medica, Barcel., 1930,  6: 361-7.—Armstrong,  C. P.  A
 psychoneurotic reaction  of delinquent  boys  and  girls'  J
 Abnorm.  Psychol., 1937,  32: 329-42.—Bahr, M. A.  Some
 psychiatric  problems in juvenile delinquency.   Indianapolis
 M. J., 1928,  31: 305-9.—Bambaren, C. A., & Vargas Prada, L.
 Psicastenia y  delincuencia.  Cr6n. m6d., Lima, 1928  45:
 305-9.—Branham, V. C.  Psychiatric problems in the care and
 management  of  delinquent children  in  New  York State
 State Hosp.  Q., Utica,  1924-25, 10: 609-14.  Also N  York
 State J. M., 1926, 26: 350-2. ------  The reconciliation of the
 legal and psychiatric viewpoints of delinquency.  J. Am  Ins*
 Crim., 1926, 17:  173-82.—Briand, M., & Borel, A.  Debilite'
 intellectuelle et morale d'un jeune garcon, utilisee par un pro-
 fessionnel du vol.   Bull. Soc. clin. m6d.  ment., Par., 1920, 8:
 199-203.—Burlingham,  S.  Casework with adolescents  who
 have run afoul of the law.  Am. J. Orthopsychiat.,  1937, 7:
 489-99.—Cheney, C. O. Functions of  psychiatry in a training
 school for juvenile delinquents.  Psychiat. Q., 1934 8- 439-49
 Also Current Leg. Thought, 1936-37, 3: 63-9.—Colella. r!
 Sui  rapporti fra  tubercolosi, neuro-psicopatie  e delinquenze
 Riv. pat. nerv., 1922, 27: 8-44.—Dell'Amore, D.  Delia de-
 linquenza  senile.   Riv. sper. freniat.,  1937,  61: 137-76.__
 Desoille,  H., & Roudinesco, J.  Les  rapports de la debilite
 intellectuelle et de la delinquance infantile et juvenile.  Mede-
 cine, Par., 1938, 58: 145-50.—Farnell, F. J.  Youth is in the
 saddle.  J. Nerv. Ment. Dis., 1937, 86:  312-4.—Gregory. M. S.
 Psychiatry and the problems of delinquency. Am. J. Psychiat
 1935, 91: 773-81.—Healy, W.  Psychiatry and the juvenile
 delinquent.   Ibid., 1934-35, 91: 1311-25.—Heuyer, G., &
 Badonnel.  Necessity de l'examen medical pour tous les enfants
 delinquants.  Ann. med. leg., 1926, 6: 392-7.  Also Prat. med.
 fr.,  1926, 7: B,  488-94.—Kanner,  L.  The  contribution of
 psychiatry to the  understanding of delinquency.  Med Rev
 of Rev., 1934, 40: 277-92.—Kephart, N. C. An experimental
 study of the disorganization of mental  functions in the de-
 linquent.  Univ.  Iowa Stud. Child Welf.,  1938, 15: 71-96.—
 Levy, J.  A mental hygiene  study of juvenile delinquency, its
 causes and treatment.  Am. J. Psychiat., 1932, 12: 73-142.—
 Lippman, H.  S.  Impulsive behavior in childhood delinquency.
 J.  Lancet, 1932, 52: 27-30.  ------  The neurotic delinquent.
 Am. J.  Orthopsychiat.,  1937, 7: 114-21.—Lowrey,  L. G., &
 Morgan, J. J. B.   Psychiatric analysis of the children in the
 State Juvenile Home. J. Iowa M. Soc,  1922, 12: 396-404.—
 Michael, J. C.  Mental aspects in delinquency.  Minnesota
 M.,  1923, 6: 319-22.—Myerson, A. Social psychiatric aspects
of  the minor delinquent.   Current Leg. Thought,  1936-37, 3:
70-8.—Osnato, M.  The problem of mental disease and de-
linquency in  the adolescent.  J. Nerv. Ment. Dis.,  1931, 74:
 11-33.—Raphael.  T., Jacoby, A.  L. [et al.]  Socio-psychiatric
delinquency studies from  the psychopathic clinic of the  Re-
corder's  Court, Detriot.  Am. J. Psychiat., 1923-24, 3: 767-78.
Also Ment. Hyg., Alb., 1924, 8: 453-65.—Rixon,  C. H. L. 
DELINQUENCY
74
DELINQUENT
The  diagnosis  of adolescent  mental  conditions, with special
reference to delinquents.  Ment. Welf., Lond., 1925, 6: 81-7.—
Roubinovich,  Boncour,  P., & Heuyer.  Examen  neuro-psy-
chiatrique des  enfants delinquants.  Ann. m6d. l§g., 1927, 7:
442-8.—Slawson, J.  Psychoneurotic responses of  delinquent
boys.  J.  Abnorm.  Psychol.,  1925-26,  20:  261-81.—Smith,
M. H., & Pailthorpe. G. W.  Mental tests for delinquents, and
mental conflict as a cause of delinquency.  Lancet, Lond., 1923,
2: 112-4—Tramer,  M.   Ueber jugendliche  psychopathische
Delinquenten.   Mschr.  Krim.  Psychol., 1932, 23:  89-95 —
Vermeylen.  El examen  mental  de  los delincuentes.  Rev.
crim., B. Air., 1923,  10: 82-100.  ------  L'examen mental
des jeunes delinquants par la methode psychographique.  Ann.
med. leg., 1924, 4:  328-35.—Vervaeck, L.   La repartition
psychiatrique des delinquants anormaux  internes en  vertu de
la loi beige de defense sociale.  J. neur. psychiat., Brux., 1933,
33:  38-46.—Wolfe, W. B.  The psychopathology of the juve-
nile delinquent. J. Delinq., 1927,11: 159-69.  Also Med. Rec,
N. Y.,  1935, 142: 19-22.

DELINQUENT.

   See also Criminal;  Delinquency.
  Alexander, M. Remarques sur quelques delinquents tardifs.
J. neur. psychiat., Brux., 1932, 32: 532-6.—Arenaza, C. de.
Menores delincuentes:  clasificaci6n y estudio medico-psico-
16gico.   Rev.  crim.,  B.  Air.,  1923,  10: 40-62.—Ciaccio. E.
Sulla natura dei delinquenti d'occasione.  Scuola posit., 1925,
35:  173-6.—Ciafardo,  R.   Clasificaciones  de  delincuentes
segfin Ferri, Ingenieros y Vervaeck.  Sem. mdd., B. Air., 1936,
43: pt  2, 1130-6.—Di Tullio, B.  A proposito della classifica-
zione dei  delinquenti.  Arch,  antrop. crim., Tor.,  1930, 50:
suppl., 1494.—Dvorak, H. D„ & Dvorak, A.  Commitment as a
delinquent?  J. Am. Inst. Crim., 1922, 13:  258-65.—Falco. G.
Classificazione  e governo dei delinquenti  in rapporti  al nuovo
codice  penale.  Gior. med. mil., 1935, 83: 426.—Haynes. F. E.
The individual delinquent.   J. Am.  Inst.  Crim.,  1927-28,
18: 65-74.—Healy, W.  A review of some  studies  of delin-
quents and delinquency.  Arch. Neur. Psychiat., Chic, 1925,
14: 25-30.—Hoey, J.  M.  Division on delinquents and correc-
tion.   Proc.  Nat.  Conf. Social  Work,  1933, 60:  104-6.—
Patini, E.  Figure  di delinquenti e  questioni criminologiche
con riflessioni sulla redimibilita del reo.  Osp. psichiat., Nap.,
1936,  4:  450-79.—Ribeiro, L.   Studio biologico  dell'uomo
delinquente in Brasile.  Gior. Accad. med. Torino,  1935, 98:
pt 2, 3-10.—Richmond, F. C.  Classification of delinquents.
Med. Leg. J.,  N. Y., 1926, 43: 101-10.—Rivari. E. II cardiano
precursore del  Lombroso nella descrfzione e classificazione dei
delinquenti.  Riv. stor. sc. med., 1923, 14: 121-4.

----   Constitution.

   See also  Child, defective; Defective.
   Willemse,   W.    A.     Constitution-types   in
delinquency;   practical   applications  and  bio-
physiological foundations of  Kretschmer's types.
266p.   8?   Lond., 1932.
   Boven, W.  Morphologie et  caracterologie des delinquants.
Schweiz. Arch. Neur. Psychiat., 1931-32, 28: 203;  1932, 29:
39.—Christie,  A.  Physical defects in  delinquent  boys.  J.
Juven. Res., 1934, 18: 13-22.—Foertmeyer, A. W.  Defective
delinquents.   Arch.  Pediat., N. Y., 1926,  43: 267-78.  Also
Cincinnati J.  M., 1926-27, 7:  254-9.—Harrington,  M.  The
problem of the defective delinquent.   Ment. Hyg. Bull.,Alb.,
1935. 19: 429-38.—Hoyt, F. C, & Montague. H.  The physical
condition of delinquent children;  a study of  743 cases in the
Children's Court.  Hosp.  Social  Serv.,  1924, 10:  99-106.—
Kirk, C. C & Hopwood, A.  T. The defective delinquent; a
review of 514 cases.  Ohio M. J.. 1934, 30: 367-71.—Lombardi,
A.  Ancora sul concetto di costituzione delinquenziale.  Arch.
med. leg. ident., Rio,  1936, 6: 137-50.—Molitch, M.,  & Eccles,
A. K.  Serum calcium in juvenile  delinquents. Am.  J. Ortho-
psychiat.,  1934, 4: 73-8.—Papurt. M. J.  The classification of
defective delinquents.  J. Crim., Chic, 1935-36, 26: 421-30.—
Yepsen, L. N.  Suggestions for the classification  of defective
children in correctional  institutions.   Training School  Bull.,
1924-25. 22: 1-7.

        female.
   See also Prostitution;  Sexual instinct.
   Courthial,  A.    *Emotional  differences  of
delinquent and  non-delinquent girls of normal
intelligence; a study of 2 groups paired by chron-
ological   age,   intelligence,   and   environment.
102p.  8?  N. Y.,  1931.
   Glueck, S.. & Glueck, E. T.   Five hundred
delinquent women.  529p.  8?  N. Y., 1934.
   Mischke,   H.   *Bedeutung  von  Anlage  und
Milieu bei weiblichen Fursorgezoglingen  Meck-
lenburgs   [Rostock]   61p.    8?   Wertheim-M.,
1932.
   Barker, M. B.. & Rappaport, M. E. Community placement
as a treatment policy for sex-delinquent girls.  Ment. Hyg.
Bull., Alb., 1934,  18: 218-32.—Cushing, H. M., & Ruch, G. M.
An investigation of character traits in delinquent girls.  J.
Appl. Psychol., 1927-28, 11: 1-7.—Gregor. A., & Gregor,  A.
Zur moralischen Entwicklung weiblicher Fursorgezoglinge  in
der Anstaltserziehung.  Zschr.  Kinderforsch., 1933, 42: 89;
139.—Johnson, K.  B.   Problems of delinquencv among girls.
J. Social Hyg., 1926, 12: 385-97.—Le Grand, A.  Attentats
aux mceurs et  troubles  mentaux. J.  obst. gyn., Par., 1934,  5:
No. 3, 3-11.—Merrill, M. A., &  Terman, C. C. Case studies;
masculine and feminine types of delinquent girls.  In Sex  &
Personality (Terman, L.  M., & Miles,  C. C.) N. Y.,  1936,
321-41.—Powdermaker, F.,  Levis,  H., & Touraine. G.   Psy-
chopathology  and  treatment of delinquent  girls.   Am.  J.
Orthopsychiat., 1937, 7: 58-71.—Reiter, H.,  & Mischke. H.
Bedeutung von Anlage  und  Milieu bei weiblichen Fursorge-
zoglingen  Mecklenburgs.  Mschr. Krim. Psychol., 1932, 23:
513-53.—Schemmel, L.  Herkunft und Personlichkeit von 400
Insassinnen des Arbeitshauses  Aichach.   Ibid., 1936, 27:
161-9.—Stern, L.  The  treatment of women offenders in the
Municipal Court of Philadelphia.   Proc. Nat. Conf. Social
Work, 1921,  48:  136-41.—Wagner,  G.   Kriminalitat  und
Prostitution  ehemaliger  weiblicher  Fursorgezoglinge,  ein
Beitrag  zum Problem Erfolg der Fiirsorgeerziehung.  Mschr.
Krim. Psychol., 1936, 27: 456-72.

----   Institutions.

   See also Criminal law; Juvenile court.
   Bowler,  A. C, & Bloodgood, R. S.  Institu-
tional  treatment of  delinquent  boys; treatment
programs of 5  state  institutions.   324p.   8?
Wash., 1935.
   ----   Institutional   treatment  of delinquent
boys;  a study of 751  boys.   149p.   8?   Wash.,
1936.
   Marshall, L. T.   Report  of State supervisor
of chiropractors of  Kentucky in connection with
Kentucky Houses  of  Reform, Greendale,  Ken-
tucky  [1931]  62p.   8?   Lexington, Ky. [1932]
   Porcher, Y. J.  M.   *La  sortie des d£sequi-
libres  pervers et antisociaux  delinquants  places
d'office dans les asiles  d'alieiies.  52p.  8?   Par.,
1922 [1923]
   Adler, H. M.  The program of the Illinois Institute for ju-
venile research.  Institution Q.,  Springf., 1922, 13: Nos. 3-4,
157-63.—Arenaza,  C. de.   Establecimientos  para   menores
abandonados y delincuentes en  Estados Unidos de America.
Bol. Inst,  protec. inf., Montev., 1934-35, 8: 464-78.—Bentley,
H.   Child offenders  and industrial  schools.   Child, Lond.,
1926-27, 17:169-71.—Dondina, M.  La legge sui minorenni e le
scuole penali.   Scuola posit., 1935, n. ser., 15: 122-5.—Erie-
wine. E.  Training the delinquent girl; a well rounded education
helps  the  girl at Geneva State Training  School to make her
after-school adjustment.  Welf. Mag.,  Pontiac, 1927, 18:
749-58.—Estraviz y Veguilla, J. Escuela  reformatoria  para
varones  S. Charles, en el estado  de Illinois. Arch. rev. hosp.,
Habana, 1935,  No.  3, 16-9.—Farnell. F. J.  Children  as State
wards.  J. Nerv. Ment  Dis.,  1931, 73: 20-9.—Martin, E.   Le
centre de triage des mineurs delinquants  de la  Faculte  de
medecine de Lyon.  J. med. Lyon, 1937, 18: 609-12. ------&
Mouret, V. La creation a Lyon d'un  centre d'examen medico-
legal et  d'orientation professionnelle des enfants anormaux  et
delinquants. Ibid., 1930,  11: 651-67.—Nilsson. A. [Training
school for girls and mixed school problems according to the
school commission's  proposal]   Sven. lak.  tidn.,  1923 20:
305-12.—Orgel. S. Z.  The  handling of the delinquent and
abnormal  child in  European clinics.   Arch.  Pediat., N. Y.,
1927. 44: 521-8.—Petren. A.  [Reorganization of protective
homes for young women with subsequent changes in  the laws,
dealing  with the care of children; organization of institutions
for adolescent men sentenced to prison] Sven. liik. tidn., 1936,
33:1816-21.—Schlosser. R.   Fiirsorgeerziehung.  Arch, sozial.
Hyg., 1928, n. F., 3: 606-11.—Sieberts, R.  Zur  Neuordnung
des deutschen  Jugendstrafvollzugs.   Mschr. Kriminalb., 1938.
29: 31-46.—Tani, S.  Ueberblick der  Jugendfursorgeerziehung!
Psychiat.  neur.  jap.,  1937,  41: 38.—Vignes. H.   Medical
examination of delinquent children; the Heuyer Institution in
Paris.  Mat. & Child Welf.,  Lond., 1927, 11: 281-3.

----  Intelligence.
   ^h?r'es' c-  M-  A comparison of  the intelligence  quotients
of 3 different  mental tests applied  to a group of incarcerated
delinquent boys. J. Appl. Psychol., 1933, 17: 581-4.------
A comparison  of the intelligence quotients of incarcerated  de-
linquent white and American Negro bovs and of group  of S.
Louis public school boys.  Ibid., 1936, 20: 499-510.—Eccles.
A. K.  The performance of delinquent  boys on the  Healy
completion test.  Training School Bull., 1931, 28: 61-9. ______
& Molitch, M.  The relation between nutrition,  mental level
and adjustment in delinquent boys.  J. Nerv. Ment. Dis., 1933,
78: 123-7. ------  The relation  between mental level and
basal  metabolism in juvenile delinquents.   J. Juven   Res
1934, 18:  135-9—Goddard. H. H.  Levels of intelligence and
the prediction of  delinquency.  Ibid.,  1929,  13;   262-5__
Gozzano. M.   L'intelligenza nei  minorenni delinquenti.  Arch. 
DELINQUENT                                   75                                 DELINQUENT
antrop. crim., Tor., 1922, 42: 469-522.—Lane, H. A., & Witty,
P. A.  The mental ability of delinquent boys.  J. Juven. Res.,
1935, 19: 1-12.—McClure, W. E.  Intelligence of 600 juvenile
delinquents.   Ibid., 1933, 17:  35-43.—McGeoch, J. A.  The
relationship between  suggestibility and  intelligence in delin-
quents.  Psychol. Clin., Lane, 1925,  16: 133.—Merrill, M. A.
Mental differences  among juvenile delinquents. J. Delinq.,
1926, 10: 312-23.—Rogers, K. H., & Austin, O. L. Intelligence
quotients of juvenile  delinquents.  J. Juven.  Res., 1934,  18:
103-6.—Sullivan.  E.  B.  Age, intelligence,  and educational
achievement  of boys entering  Whittier  State School.   J.
Delinq., 1927, 11: 23-38.—Sullivan.  E.  T. A comparison of
accelerated,  average  and  retarded  fourth   grade  children.
Ibid., 1923, 8: 292-302, ch.—Taylor.  F. H.  Mental testing in
male adolescent delinquents.  J. Ment.  Sc, Lond., 1938,  84:
513-23.—White, R.,  & Fenton, N.  Aspects of delinquency
and superior mentality.  J. Juven. Res.,  1931,  15: 101-7.

----   juvenile.

   See  also  Child,  difficult;  Child,   neglected;
Criminal, juvenile; Delinquency, juvenile.
   Addams, J.,  Herrick, C. J. [et al.] Child (The)
the clinic  and  the  court; a group  of papers  ...
published  in   cooperation  with  the  Wieboldt
foundation.  344p.  8?   N. Y.,  1925.
   Drucker,  S.,   &  Hexter,  M. B.   Children
astray.  421p.  8?  Cambr.,  Mass.,  1923.
   Glueck, S.,  & Glueck, E. T.   One thousand
juvenile  delinquents;  their treatment by  court
and clinic.   341p.   8?   Cambr. [Mass.] 1934.
   White House Conference on Child Health
and   Protection.    Committee  on  Socially
Handicapped.    The  delinquent child.    499p.
8?  N. Y.  [1932]
   Alper, B.  S., & Lodgen, G. E.   The  delinquent child in
Pennsylvania courts.   Ment. Hyg., Alb., 1936, 20: 598-604.—
Ball, R. J.   A  survey of 146 committed delinquents in  San
Francisco.  J. Juven. Res., 1928, 12:  241-3.—Bermann, G.
Direcciones para el estudio  de menores abandonados y delin-
cuentes.  Actas Conf. lat. amer. neur., 1929, 2: 303-16.  Also
Rev. argent, neur. psiquiat.,  1929,  3: 18-32.—Boncour, P.
La selection  des mineurs coulpables (principes et  technique)
Rev. anthrop.,  Par.,  1926,  36: 123-32.—Bourdin.   L'enfance
delinquante malgache.  Bull. Off. internat. hyg. pub.,  Par.,
1936, 28: suppl. No. 8, 132-67, 2 pi.—Burt, C. The delinquent
child.  Child, Lond., 1925-26, 16:  321-32.—Elkind, H., &
Taylor, M.   One  thousand juvenile delinquents;  a critique.
Ment.  Hyg. Bull., Alb., 1934, 18: 531-52.—Foster, E. K., &
Burlingame, C. M.  A study of children in institutions in Los
Angeles.   J.  Delinq., 1921, 6: 435-42.—Goldsmith, E.   The
juvenile offender.  Proc. Nat. Conf. Social Work,  1925, 52:
543_8 —Gordon, R.  G. The difficult and delinquent child.
Psyche, Lond.,  1922-23, n.  ser., 3: 291-7.—Hughes, R.   The
delinquent child.  Med. Off.,  Lond.,  1923, 30:  119-21.—
Klingmann.  T.  Our children's children.  Med. Rec, N.  Y.,
1935, 141: 171-3.—Lattes, L.  Patologia, anomalia, abitudine,
nei minorenni traviati e delinquenti.  Scuola posit., 1936, n.  ser.,
16: 315-9.—McCord, C. P.  The need  for scientific study of
delinquent and problem children and  provision for an adequate
mental-hygiene  program in the schools.  Ment. Hyg., Alb.,
1924 8-438-52.—Mclver. J.  The juvenile delinquent.  J.Am.
M. Ass.,  1927, 89: 1598-600.—Osgood, W. B.. & Trapp. C. E.
A study of 400 juvenile delinquents (statistical report)   N.
England J. M.,  1936,  215: 623-6.—Rey, J. A.  L.  Los hijos del
viento.  Bol. Inst, protec inf.,  Montev., 1933-34, 8: 292-315.—
Wallin, J. E. W.  An investigation of the sex, relationship,
marriage,  delinquency and  truancy of children assigned to
public school  classes.   J. Abnorm. Psychol., 1922, 17: 19-34.

        male.
   Babcock, M. E.   *A comparison of delinquent
 and  non-delinquent boys  by  objective measures
 of personality.  74p.  8?   N.  Y., 1932.
   Daniel,  R.  P.   *A  psychological  study  of
 delinquent and nondelinquent Negro boys.  60p.
 8?   N. Y.,  1932.
   Raubenheimer,   A.   S.    *An  experimental
 study of some behavior traits of the potentially
 delinquent boy.   107p.   8?   Princeton,  1925.
   Slawson, J.    The  delinquent boy;  a  socio-
 psychological study.  477p.   8?   Bost. [1926]
   Calhoon. C. H. A follow-up study of 100 normal and 100
subnormal delinquent boys.   J. Juven. Res.,  1928, 12: 16b-
40—Finn-Brown,  G. I.. &  Brown, D. H. A study of male
patients under the supervision of the social service department
of the Walter  E.  Fernald state school.  Bull. Massachusetts
Dep. Ment. Dis., 1934, 18: No. 3-4, 93-101.-Harper, F. V  &
Reinhardt, J. M.  Four  relationship status of  a group of de-
linquent boys.  J. Am. Inst. Crim., 1930-31, 21: 379-92, ch.—
Hill, G. E.  Cheating among delinquent boys.  J. Juven. Res.,
1934, 18: 169-74. ------  Vocational experience and interests
of delinquent boys.   Ibid., 1935, 19: 27-32.—McCaulley, S.
One  hundred non-conformed  boys.   Psvchol. Clin.,  Lane,
1925, 16: 141-66.—Van Swearingen, H.  The delinquent boy.
Bull. Kansas Ment. Hyg. Soc, 1937, 12: No. 1, 1-4.—Williams,
H. M., Kephart. N.  C, & Houtchens, H. M.  The reliability
of the  psychoneurotic  inventory with delinquent  boys.  J.
Abnorm. Psychol., 1936-37, 31: 271-5.

----   Psychology.

   See also Criminal, Psychology.

   Desorthes,   P.    *L'instabilite   du   mineur
delinquant   [Lyon]  132p.  8?   Bourg,  1934.

   Pailthorpe, G.  W.  Studies in the psychology
of delinquency.   113p.   8?  Lond., 1932.
   Aden, M. E.  Report of a study of the motor ability of de-
linquent  boys and  girls of the  Los  Angeles Juvenile  Court.
J. Delinq., 1926,  10: 351-67.—Bridges,  J.  W., & Bridges,
K. M.  B.  A psychological study of juvenile delinquency  by
group methods.  Genet. Psychol. Monogr., 1926, 1:  411-506.—
Brill, M. S.  Motivation  of conduct disorders  in boys.  J.
Delinq., 1927,  11: 5-22.—Bronner. A. F.  The  apperceptive
abilities of delinquents. Ibid.,  1922, 7:  43-54.—Brownrigg,
A. E.  Personality study of 100 juvenile delinquents.   Tr. N.
Hampshire M. Soc,  1926, 135:  117-37.—Burgess, E. W. The
study of the delinquent as  a person.  Am. J. Sociol., 1922-23,
28: 657-80.—Clark,  L.  P.  A psychologic study of stealing in
juvenile  delinquency.  In  Stud. Psychiat., Wash., 1925, 2:
161-76.—Cosack, H.  Ueber die strafrechtliche  Einsicht von
Berufsschulern.   Zschr. Kinderforsch.,  1933,  42:  182-9.—
Davidson,  D.  G.   Responsibility in the  delinquent child.
Pennsylvania M.  J.,  1933, 36: 908-10.—Del Greco,  F.   II
sentimento di coercizione legale nei delinquenti. Note psichiat.,
Pesaro, 1923, 3. ser., 11: 317-26.—De Sanctis. S.  La tecnica
psicologica per la conoscenza e per l'emenda dei minori traviati
e delinquenti.   Riv. psicol.,  1935,  31:  1-29.—Di  Tullio, B.
L'emozionabilita nei delinquenti minorenni.  Zacchia, 1924, 3:
77-94.—Doll. E. A.   Mental  types, truancy and delinquency.
School & Soc, 1921, 14: 482-5.—Dougherty, F. D.  A study of
the mechanical ability of delinquent children of the Los Angeles
Juvenile Court, 1925.  J. Delinq., 1926, 10: 293-311.—Durea,
M. A.   Personality  characteristics of juvenile delinquents; a
method  for the  selection  of  differentiating traits.  Child
Develop., 1937,  8: 115-28.  ■------  Personality characteristics
of juvenile  delinquents; reliability  of differentiating traits.
Ibid.,  257-62.   ------  The emotional maturity  of juvenile
delinquents.  J. Abnorm.  Psychol., 1936-37. 31: 472-81.—
Eastman. E.  An information  test  applied  to juvenile delin-
quents.  J. Appl. Psychol., 1926-27, 10: 202-15.—Fischer, E.
Ueber  die  Stellung  des Kindes zum Diebstahl; ein weiterer
Beitrag  zur  Moralpsvchologie  des Jugendlichen.   Zschr.
padag. Psychol., 1928, 29: 295-300.  ------  Kind und Eigen-
tumsvergehen; ein Beitrag zur Moralpsychologie des Kindes.
Ibid.,  384-7.—Fleming,   R.   A.   Valedictory  address  on
Methods of examination of the character of patients and also
delinquents as a help in diagnosis and treatment.  Edinburgh
M. J.,  1936, 43: suppl.  Tr. Med. Chir. Soc, 1-12.—Healy, W.
Psychoanalysis  of  older offenders.  Am.  J.  Orthopsychiat.,
1934, 4:  24-30.—Hubert. W. H. de B. Psychological aspects
of delinquency in adults. Med. Press & Circ, Lond., 1936, 192:
suppl., xviii-xx.—Jessup, M. R. Preliminary report of a study
of the  mechanical ability of delinquent boys of the Los Angeles
Juvenile Court, 1924.  J.  Delinq., 1925,  9: 105-66.—Laslett,
H R.  The free association test as a measure of delinquency—
a reply.  Psychol. Bull., 1934,  31: 815-7.—Lyon, V. W.  De-
ception tests with juvenile delinquents.  Ibid., 1935, 32: 685.—
Maris, C. L.  A psychological survey of the Manitoba juvenile
delinquent.  J. Delinq.. 1926, 10: 415-27.—Meacher, J. F. W.
Delinquency and the child; a pvschological study of crime and
mental conflict. Med. Leg. J., N. Y., 1923, 40: 21-9.—Mendes
Correa, A. A.  Le normal delinquant et la crise morale. Rev.
anthrop.,  Par.,  1926, 36: 297-318.—Opedal. L. E.  Die erste
Kindheitserinnerung eines  Delinquenten.   Internat.  Zschr.
Individpsychol., Wien, 1936,  14: 7-13.—Peixoto,  A.  EI in-
terrogator^) y la confesion en el proceso judicial (restricciones
psicologicas y  reparos m§dico-legales)   Rev. crim., B.  Air.,
1934,  21: 383-95.—Pescor, M. J.   The  Neymann-Kohlstedt
diagnostic test  for introversion-extroversion as applied to de-
linquents.  Am. J. Psychiat., 1935-36, 92: 1137-43—Reichen-
berg, W., & Chidester, L.  Lack of imagination  as a factor in
delinquent behavior.   Bull.  Menninger Clin.,  1936-37,  1:
226-30.—Richards, E. L.  Dispensary contacts with delinquent
trends in children;  48 cases of stealing.  Ment.  Hyg., Alb.,
1924, 8: 912-47.—Speer, G. S.  Wishes, fears,  interests, and
identifications  of delinquent  boys.   Child Develop.,  1937, 8:
289-94.—Tjaden, J. C.  Emotional reactions of  delinquent
bovs of superior intelligence compared with  those of college
students.   J. Abnorm. Psychol., 1926, 21: 192-202.—Tyson,
D K  A study of certain  behavior traits of young delinquent
boys.  J. Juven. Res., 1930, 14: 280-9.—Whitmore, F.  Facts
and fancies having some bearing on  the psychology of the de-
linquent child.   Minnesota  M., 1936.  19: 429-35.—Young,
H. T.  P.  Character in young delinquents; an approach from
the criminal gang aspect.  Brit. M. J., 1933, 1: 390-2. 
DELINQUENT
76
DELIRIOUS STATES
----   Treatment.

   See also Delinquency, Prevention.
   Cady, V.  M.  The estimation of  juvenile  in-
corrigibility;  a  report  in  the  measurement  of
juvenile incorrigibility by  means of certain  non-
intellectual tests.   140p.  8?   Whittier, 1923.
   Robbe,  H.   *Les  facteurs qui  compliquent
I'orientation  professionnelle  des  mineurs delin-
quants  [Lyon]   103p.   8?  Bourg, 1934.
   Aichhom, A.  Treatment versus punishment in the manage-
ment of juvenile delinquents.   Proc.  Internat. Congr. Ment.
Hyg., 1932,  1: 582-612.—Arenaza, C. de.  La readaptaci6n
social del  menor delincuente.  Rev.  crim., B.  Air.,  1931,  18:
665-85.—Bazin. A.  La reeducaci6n de menores delincuentes en
Francia.  Rev. As. med. argent., 1934, 48: 759-66.—Carroll, D.
Some observations  on the treatment of  delinquents.  Ment.
Welf., Lond.,  1935, 16: 31-7.  ------  A promising  social
experiment.   Lancet, Lond., 1937, 2: 1002.—Ceillier.  Delits
de necessity  et delits par imprevoyance chez l'enfant; utility
d'eViter  la prison preventive aux enfants dont l'intention de-
lictueuse n'est pas suffisamment fitablie.  Ann. m6d. leg., 1930,
10:  715-28.—Cochran,  H.  G.,  & Steinbach, A.  A.   Fifty
recidivists in the Norfolk juvenile court.  Ment. Hyg.  Bull.,
Alb., 1934, 18: 576-90.—Durea, M. A. An experimental study
of attitudes  toward juvenile delinquency.   J. Appl.  Psychol.,
1933, 17:  522-34.—Field,  H.  E.  The psychology  of crime:
the place of psychology in the  treatment of delinquents.  Brit.
J. M. Psychol., 1932, 12: 241-56.—Fuertes Perez, F. Estudio
y  tratamiento psicopedag6gico de los ninos anormales  y de-
lincuentes. Med. ibera, 1936,  30: pt 2, 4-8.—Holbrook, C. S.
Juvenile delinquency and  the child guidance  clinic.  South.
M. J., 1932, 25: 50-3.—Lippman, H. S.  Treatment of be-
havior problems, particularly delinquency, in European clinics
visited during summer of 1935.  Minnesota  M.,  1936,  19:
421-3.—Lodgen, G. E., & Alper, B. S.   Survey of juvenile
probation  in 65 counties of Pennsylvania.  J. Crim.,  Chic,
1935-36, 26: 538-55.—Miller, E.  Scientific treatment of de-
linquency.  Brit. M. J., 1936,  1:  1112.—Norton. P. L.   Team
work for the wayward child.  J. Crim., Chic,  1934, 25: 434-
44.—Parsons, H. C.   Juvenile delinquency and probation.
Boston M. & S. J., 1926,  194: 425-7.—Repond. A.   Quelques
experiences sur la prophylaxie et la therapeutique  de la de-
linquance dans l'enfance.  Hyg. ment., Par., 1932, 27: 29-34.—
Roemer, J. F.  The deficient,  defective and delinquent  child;
treatment and cure.  J. Am. Ass. Med. Phys. Res., 1924, 1:
344; 359.—Ruiz-Funes,  M.   Nuevos metodos de  pedagogfa
correctiva.  Arch.  med. leg.  ident., Rio,  1936,  6:  42-56.—
Stephens,  H. F.  The treatment of persistent offenders.  Lan-
cet,  Lond., 1932, 1: 324-6.—Symons, M. J.  Young offenders
and  their psychological treatment. S. Barth. Hosp. J., Lond.,
1937-38, 45:  135.—Willson, G. M.  Adaptation of treatment
to cause in  male juvenile  delinquency.   J. Am. Inst. Crim.,
1927-28, 18: 207-17.

----   Welfare.
   Ball, R. J.  The correspondence method in follow-up studies
of delinquent boys.   J.  Juven. Res.,  1930,  14:  107-13.—
Bates, S.  The care of defective delinquents at Bridgewater,
Massachusetts.  Ment. Hyg., Alb.,  1924, 8:  530-4.—Chute,
C. L.  The  community  and the delinquent.   Institution Q.,
Springf., 1923, 14: No. 4, 154-60.—Coll, J. E.  Bases para la
legislaci6n de protecci6n  a la infancia  abandonada y  delin-
cuente.  Rev. crim., B. Air., 1933,  20: 621-8.—Eliot,  T. D.
Case work for quasi-delinquent children by educational  and
other non-court  agencies.  J. Delinq.,  1925,  9: 1-50,  ch.—
Gordon. D.   Rescue work amongst Catholic girls.  Cath. M.
Guard.,  Lond., 1937, 15: 7-12.—Gordon, R. G.  The duties of
the  physician in relation  to  the  delinquent child.   Psyche,
Lond., 1923-24, n. ser., 4: 344-53.—Hoey, J. M.  Understand-
ing the delinquent;  society in relation to the child. Proc. Nat.
Conf. Social Work,  1931, 58: 87-96.

DELIRIOUS states.

   See  also names  of  primary  conditions,  dis-
eases,  and  poisons,  names  of  functional  and
symptomatic psychoses as Atropine, Poisoning;
Brain,  Concussion; Brain  tumor, Manifestation,
mental;  Cannabis;  Drug  addiction; Exhaustion;
Inanition;   Psychosis,   traumatic;   Puerperium,
Psychosis;  Typhoid  fever,  &c;  also Delusion;
Dream states;  Hallucination; Illusion, &c.

   Mallet, R.   Les delirants.   97p.   12?  Par
1930.
   Benon,  R.   Confusion  mentale  et deiire; diagnostic et
traitement.  J. med. chir., Par.,  1926,  97: 588-91.
Confusion mentale; deiire; onirisme.  Bull.  Soc. clin. m6d.
ment., Par.,  1928,  16:  191.  ------  Le syndrome deiire!
Hopital,  1929,  17:  537.—Cardinale,  G., & Arnone. G.  La
prova di Adler e Reimann negli stati confusionali.  Cult, med
mod., Pal., 1934,  13:  362-70.—Damaye, H.   Deiire aigu et
delirium tremens.  Progr. med., Par., 1926, 41: 1324. ------
Remarques sur le  deiire aigu et le delirium tremens.  Ibid.,
1937, 1323.—Fitzgerald, J.  G.  The Much-Holzmann test in
acute psychoses.  Collect.  Papers Dep. Neuropath. Harvard,
1909, repr. No. 3.—Good, T. S.  Acute insanity.  Practitioner,
Lond., 1938, 140: 397-406.—Hart, B.  Delirious states.  Brit.
M. J., 1936, 2: 745-9.  ------ Curran, D. [et al.]  Delirious
states.  Lancet, Lond.,  1936, 2: 312-4.—Hermann, K. [Acute
delirium]  Hospitalstidende, 1935, 78: 994-9.—Kraines. S. H.
Bell's mania  (acute delirium)  Am.  J. Psychiat.,  1934, 90:
29-40.—Lautier, J.  La manie confuse.  Encephale, 1926, 21:
616-25.—Levy-Valensi, J.  Les delires.  Sem. hop. Paris,  1925,
2: 101-21.—Miller, E.  Sudden insanity.  Practitioner, Lond.,
1933, 130: 316-24.—Wolff,  H. G., & Curran. D.  Nature of
delirium  and allied states; the dysergastic reaction.  Arch.
Neur. Psychiat., Chic, 1935, 33: 1175-215.—Ziegler,  L.  H.
A study of delirium. Am. J. Psychiat., 1926-27, 6: 105-17.

----   Causes.
   See  also  names  of  diseases  and  poisons  as
Drug addiction;  Encephalitis; Fever;  Infection;
Meningitis; Uremia, &c.
   Bellavitis, C.  Sindromi psicopatiche  immaginative e tossi-
infezioni.  Cervello, 1930,  9:  197-216.—Benon,  R.   La con-
fusion mentale traumatique.  Gaz. h6p.,  1929,  102:  1265-7.
------  La confusion mentale; syndrome et maladie.   J. med.
chir., Par., 1932, 103: 581-90.  ------  Le deiire; syndrome et
maladie.  Gaz. hop., 1933, 106: 55; 95.—Brito Belford Roxo, H.
de. Delirio episodico dos degenerados.   Brasil med., 1926, 40:
251-7.—Biichler, P., & Szepesi, J. Fiir Genese der haptischen
Halluzinationen im Verlaufe  von  intoxikativen Psychosen.
Arch.  Psychiat.,  Berl.,  1937-38, 107:  651-7.—Cabot, R. C.
A patient delirious for 2 weeks in his 66th year.   Boston M. &
S.  J.,  1927, 196: 617-9.—Capgras, J.. &  Daumezon. J. Delires
aigus  primitifs,  secondaires  et  intercurrents.    Ann. med.
psychol., Par., 1937, 95: 271-8.—Chotzen. Ueber eine Haufung
todlich verlaufener Inanitionspsychosen (pellagrose Psychosen?)
Arch.  Psychiat., Berl., 1926, 77: 669.—Courtois, A., & Thomas,
J.  A.  Confusion mentale  febrile avec  manifestations neuro-
anemiques. Bull. Soc. clin. med. ment.,  Par., 1928, 16: 203.—
Dublineau, J., & Tarbouriech.   Syndromes d'agitation con-
fusionnelle evoluant sur un terrain heredo-syphilitique. Ann.
med. psychol., Par., 1937, 95: 632-4.—Estape. J. M.   Psicosis
toxi-infecto-eruptivas de la infancia y de la adolescencia. Arch.
urug. med., 1934, 4: 466-9.—Esteves Balado. L., & Madero, G.
Confusi6n mental y apendicitis cr6nica.  Rev. argent, neur.
psiquiat.,  1929, 3:  121-4.—Ewald,  G.   Ueber  das  optische
Halluzinieren im Delir und in verwandten Zustanden.  Mschr.
Psychiat.,  1929, 71: 48-81.—Gottschalk.  Schreckwirkung  und
akute Psychose.  Zschr. Bahnarzte, 1927, 22: 130-2.—Grimal-
di, L. Sindromi amenziali ed  alterazioni dell'intestino crasso.
Cervello, 1930, 9: 281-98, 4 pi.—Kellum, H. J.  The infection,
exhaustion, and toxic psychoses.  U. S.  Veterans' Bur. M.
Bull.,  1926,  2: 369-72.—Lebat,  G.  Mental confusion in  a
depressed subject.  Med. Press & Circ, Lond., 1926, n. ser.,
121: 158-60.—Lelong, P.  Un cas de confusion mentale post-
opSratoire  (rachicocalnisation,  resection  du nerf  presacr6)
Bull. Soc. clin. med. ment.. Par.,  1928, 16: 119-22. ------&
Coulloudon, J. Confusion mentale a la suite d'une rupture de
grossesse tubaire.  Ibid., 27-9.—Lemos. M.  Emocao-choque
e confusao mental.   Lisboa m£d., 1928,  5:  559-64.—L6vy-
Valensi, J.  Les delires toxiques et infectieux.   Sem. hop.
Paris, 1925, 2: 127-36.   ------  Les delires  toxicomanes.
Ibid.,  137-44.—Mazzanti,  C.   Lesioni intestinali, epatiche e
renali in  casi  di amenza  (contributo  alia patogenesi  delle
sindromi confusionali)  Riv. pat. nerv., 1926, 31: 160-83.—
Meco, O.  Autoneuroendotossina e confusione mentale.  Riv.
sper. freniat., 1934,  58: 1325-30.—Montemezzo,  A.  In tema
di  psichiatria infantile; un caso di psicosi tossi-infettiva acuta
infantile (confusione mentale)   Gior.  psichiat.,  1930,  58:
110-35.—Penrose, L. S.  Two cases of phenylpyruvic amentia.
Lancet,  Lond., 1935, 1:  23.—Pintus, G.  Affezioni stafilococ-
ciche  cutanee,  sottocutanee  ed  amenza.   Note  psichiat.,
Pesaro, 1934, 63: 181-200.—Rehm. O.   Das Delir im Rahmen
des manisch-melancholischen Irreseins und des psychiatrischen
Systems.  Zschr. ges. Neur. Psychiat.,  1926, 101: 535-48.—
Sands, I. J.  Confused states following infections.   N York
M. J., 1923, 118: 444-6.—Santenoise, D., Codet, H.. & Tar-
gowla, R.   Bouffees delirantes et psychose periodique.  Ann.
med. psychol., Par., 1923,  81: pt 2, 415-28.—Schilder. P., &
Weissmann. M.  Amente Psychose bei Hypophysengangtumor.
Zschr. ges. Neur. Psychiat., 1927, 110:  767-78.—Tinel, J., &
Santenoise, D.  Le  role du choc dans les crises d'excitati'on,
d anxiete ou de confusion.  Encephale,  1926, 21: 497-507 —
Vie, J.,  & Souriac.  Acces delirant hallucinatoire base sur des
hallucinations olfactives predominates.  Ann. med.  psychol..
Par  1937, 95: pt 2, 79-87.—Zavodn*. J.  [Pyogenic infections
'!*  *{?! eILlology of acute psychoses]  Bratisl. lek. listy, 1932,


----   Clinical aspect.

   Collenot,   H.     *Remarques  cliniques   et
tnerapeutiques sur  le  deiire aigu  chez  la femme
62p.    8?  Lyon, 1936.

   Lanetjville,  J.   *Considerations sur la phase
prodromique  des delires aigus.   83p.    8?   Par.
1937. 
DELIRIOUS  STATES                         77                         DELIRIOUS  STATES
   Baruk, H.  Les formes degradees de la confusion mentale
(formes schizophreniques et hystenformes)  Bull. m§d., Par.,
1934,  48: 19-28.—Bruce, L. C.  Physical symptoms of acute
confusional insanity.  Brit. M. J.,  1935, 1: 487.  ----—  The
16th Maudsley lecture: physical symptoms in acute confusional
insanity.  J. Ment. Sc, Lond., 1935, 81: 282-96.—Curran, D.
A clinical study of delirium.  Proc.  R. Soc. M., Lond., 1934, 27:
1713-9.—Damaye, H., & Avella, P.  Les varietes mentales du
deiire  aigu.  Progr. med., Par., 1928, 43: 104.—Deiire  aigu
au point de vue  clinique, anatomo-pathologique et bacterio-
logique.   Arch, internat. neur.,  Par.,  1936,  55: 499-529.—
Kasanin,  J.  The syndrome of episodic confusions.  Am.  J.
Psychiat., 1936-37,  93: 625-38.—Luna  C, A. F.  Lenguaje
delirante. Arch.  Fac. cienc. med., Quito, 1934, 4: 293-325 —
Nathan,  M., &  Gallot.  Les bouffees  delirantes  motivees.
Encephale, 1928,  23: 283-9.—Palmer,  C. E.  Acetonuria  in
acute   mental disorders.  Practitioner,  Lond.,  1926,  117:
127-9.—Petroselli, F.  Sul decorso  di alcune amenze.  Cer-
vello,  1933, 12:  199-206.—Physical  symptoms of acute  con-
fusional  insanity.  Lancet, Lond., 1935, 1:  550.—Schrijver-
Herlzberger, S., & Schrijver, D.  Korperliche Erscheinungen
in einem Fall von episodischem Verwirtheitszustande.  Zschr.
ges. Neur. Psychiat., 1930, 125: 388-400.—Stefan, H.  Ueber
den plotzlichen natUrlichen Tod infolge hochgradiger Erregung
bei akuten Psychosen ohne wesentliche anatomisch nachweis-
bare Ursache.  Ibid., 1935,  152:  480-2.—Trenel.  Quelques
observations sur le deiire aigu (phrenitis d'Hippocrate)  Pari?
med., 1930, 77: 257-68.—Vanelli, A.  Su un caso  di amenza
recidivante. Rass. stud, psichiat., 1933, 22: 430-7.

----   Forensic aspect.
   Benon, R.  Deiire  et simulation;  perversity.  Bull. m6d.,
Par., 1935, 49:  198-200.—Capgras, J. Crimes  et delires  pas-
sionnels.  Ann. med. psychol., Par., 1927, 85: 32-47.—Gelma,
E.  L'imputabilit6 penale des delirants.  Ann. med. leg., 1926,
6: 400-8.—Genil-Perrin, G., &  Lebreuil, M.  Usage  de  faux
au cours d'un etat confusionnel.  Ibid., 1934, 14: 494-500.—
Lautier, J.  Deiire et responsibility penale.  Ann. med. psychol.,
Par., 1928, 86: pt 2, 409-14.

----   Pathology.

   Potjffary,  C.    *Sur  la  forme  grave  de la
confusion  mentale   dite  idiopathique  et  ses
analogies avec  Penc6phalite  epidemique.    159p.
8?  Par., 1933.
  Belloni,  G. B.   Contributo  all'istologia  patologica della
nevroglia; autolisi nevroglica nelle  sindromi confusionali acute.
Riv. pat. nerv.,  1927, 32: 324-49.—De Giacomo, U.  Sul
significato delle  alterazioni istologiche dell'intestino tenue e del
fegato  nelle sindromi  amenziali.  Ibid.,  1931,  38:  633-67.—
Obregia, A., Demetrescu, T., & Constantinesco, S.  [Anatomo-
clinical and pathologic study of acute delirium]  Rev. st. med.,
Bucur., 1931, 20: 1035-43, 6 pi.—Tusques, J.  Contribution a
l'histologie du deiire aigu.  Ann. med. psycho!., Par., 1933, 91:
pt 2, 482-91.

----   Prognosis.
   Cardona, F.   Considerazioni  sulla prognosi lontana nell'a-
menza.  Riv. pat. nerv., 1937, 49:  268-73.—Curran,  D. Prog-
nosis in  delirious states.   Lancet, Lond.,  1937, 2: 873-5.—
Damaye, H., & Warschawski,  S.  Guerison et sequelles du
deiire aigu.  Ann.  med.  psychol., Par., 1928, 86: 26-31.—
Levy-Valensi, J.  Considerations  sur le pronostic psychique
de quelques maladies  mentales  (confusion  mentale, psychose
periodique, interpretations delirantes) J.  med. fr.,  1929, 18:
353-7.
Psychopathology.
   See also names of disorders of ideation, judge-
 ment, memory, perception as  Delusion; Halluci-
 nation;  Illusion, &c.
   Beatjjard, M.   Contribution a 1 6tude de la
 croyance en la reality du deiire; les variations de
 son intensit6.  73p.  8?  Lyon, 1934.
   Lambert,  G.   *Essai sur  la croyance dans les
 etats deiirants.   56p.  8?   Lyon, 1935.
   Benon   R   Le theme delirant;  sa faible valeur clinique.
 Bull med , Par., 1937, 51: 747-50.—Claude, H., Borel, A., &
 Robin, G.  A propos d'une bouffee delirante a contenu  sym-
 boliqu'e: essai d'explication biologique et psychologique  d'un
 deiire.   Ann. med.  psychol.,  Par., 1923,  81: pt 2 218-28-
 De Smeth.  Sur le  deiire de la faiblesse pendant le declin
 des maladies aigues.  Presse med.  beige, 1868-69, 21:  246-
 g__Fernandez  Sanz, E.  La base  afectiva de los procesos
 delirantes.  Arch, med., Madr.,  1926, 23: 433-8.—Friedjung.
 Der Inhalt des  Fieberdelirs eines 9jahrigen Madchens.  Wien.
 med. Wschr., 1926, 76: 258.—Rosenstein, L.  Pour la psycho-
 pathologie  et clinique des etats  delirieux  (amentiales)  J.
 psikhol  nevr., Moskva, 1923, 3: 163-85.  —----  Die psy-
 chopathologische  Struktur des   deliriosen Symptomenkom-
 plexes.   Mschr.  Psychiat., 1926-27,  62: 201-9 —Sosset, M
 Les croyances delirantes et le niveau intellectuel.  J. psychol.
norm, path., Par., 1935, 32: 602-49.
Treatment.
   Motjradov,  A.   Contribution  a  I'etude  du
traitement  des  psychoses aigues  du  type  con-
fusionnel  par  la sortie  hative.   73p.  8?   Par.,
1929.
   Damaye,  H.  Cessation  rapide des phenomenes delirants
aigus  graves sous  I'influence d'une dose massive d'electrargol.
Encephale, 1924, 19: 184-6.  ------  Deiire aigu a staphylo-
coque a forme de manie confuse trait§ par l'electrargol et le
vaccin antistaphylococcique.   Progr. med., Par.,  1924, 39:
487.----— Traitement du deiire aigu et du delirium tremens.
Ann.  med.  psychol., Par.,  1929,  87:  pt 2,  113-7.
Conception sexuelle et traitement du deiire aigu et du delirium
tremens.  Progr. med., Par., 1929,  44: 1202-5.—Ferrer, C. O.
Los estados de  confusi6n mental; consideraciones sobre su
tratamiento fuera y antes del manicomio.  Sem.  med., B. Air.,
1934,  41:  977-80.—Gokay, F. K.   Ueber die guten Erfolge
durch fixierenden Abszess bei  Amentiafallen.  Psychiat. neur.
Wschr., 1938, 40: 6.—Gregg,  D.  A delirium treatment that
has proved its value.  Mod. Hosp., 1932, 38: 81-2.—Guiraud,
P., &  Chanes, C.  Confusion mentale datant de plus de 2 ans
guerie a la suite d'une injection de te>6benthine.  Ann. med.
psychol., Par.,  1926, 84: 267-73.—Hamel.  J.   Traitement
d'6tats  toxi-infectieux accompagnes de  deiire  general  avec
excitation  cerebrale  par l'iodhydrate  d'hexamfethylene  tetra-
mine  ethanol.   Progr. med.,  Par., 1935,  1428-32.—Horsley,
J. S.  The treatment  of acute  delirium.  Clin. J., Lond., 1938,
67: 31-5.—Leanza, A. Crisi amenziali intermittenti, associate
a coliche epatiche; operazione;  guarigione.  Riv. pat.  nerv.,
1929,  33: 761-5.—Molin de Teyssieu & Hesnard.  Presenta-
tion d'un malade gueri d'une bouffee delirante.  Gaz. sc. m§d.
Bordeaux,  1923, 44:  9-11.—Nuri,  H.   [Case of acute mental
confusion  treated by proteintherapy]   Askeri  sihhiye mec-
muasi, 1933, 62: 108-10.—Oldberg, S.  On the effect of hyper-
tonic glucose solution in cases of acute confusion  and agitation.
Upsala  lak. foren. forh.,  1936, 42: 257-62.—Picard,  J., &
Marquet,  G.   Syndrome chj deiire aigu  chez un predispose;
succes d'un traitement par le carbone intraveineux.  Ann. med.
psychol., Par.,  1936, 94: 832-5.—Porot, A.   Le  syndrome
deiire aigu en clinique; sa therapeutique par le choc colloidal.
Paris  med., 1924,  53:  501-4.—Prengowski, P.  Traitement
vaccinotherapique (methode Delbet) de l'excitation  psychique
chez les delirants fievreux.  Progr. med., Par., 1927, 42: 274-
8.—Richet, C, fils,  Joly, F.   Traitement des  delires par le
tribromomethanol (avertine)   Paris med., 1931, 81: 357.—
Rizzatti, E., &  Martinengo, V.  Cura dell'amenza.   Minerva
med., Tor., 1934, 25: pt 2,  163-8.—Roxo, H.  Valerianato de
atropina na cura do delirio episodico. Arch, brasil. med., 1928,
18: 639-44.—Witt, G. F., & Cheavens, T. H.  Sodium barbital;
sodium pheno-barbital narcosis in  the treatment of the acute
psychoses.  Texas J. M., 1934, 30: 517-20. ------ Prolonged
barbiturate  narcosis  in  the  treatment  of acute psychoses.
South. M. J., 1936, 29: 574-7.

DELIRIUM tremens.

   See also Alcoholism; Delirious states; Halluci-
nosis.

   Papastathis,  E.   *Etude statistique  des  cas
de delirium  tremens traite*s  a la clinique medicale
de 1900  k 1933.   15p.  8?  Geneve, 1934.
   Benon, R. Les formes du d61ire alcoolique et indications de
leur traitement.  J. med. chir., Par., 1924, 95: 58-65.  —■---
Le deiire alcoolique (description) Progr. m6d., Par., 1924, 39:
332-6.  Also Bull, med., Par., 1932, 46: 23-30.  ------  Le
delirium tremens.   Ibid., 1930, 44:  807-13.—Bord, B.   Le
deiire  des  bacchantes.   Aesculape, Par., 1932,  n. ser., 22:
65-72.—Burger-Prinz,  H.   Ueber  das  Delirium  tremens.
Zschr. ges. Neur. Psychiat., 1930-31, 131: 7-17.—Correa, P. F.
Algo  sobre delirium  tremens.  Rev. mdd. veracruz., 1928, 8:
155-63.—Demote, V. Alcool et delirium tremens.  Encephale,
1914, 5-18.—Gaupp,  R.  Chronische Trunksucht und Delirium.
Wien. klin. Rdsch., 1908, 20:  527-9.—Hilton, J. P.  Etiology,
symptoms, and treatment of delirium tremens.   Colorado M.,
1937, 34:  321-3.—Jislin, S. G. Zur Klinik der Abstinenzer-
scheinungen beim Alkoholismus chronicus. Zschr. ges. Neur.
Psychiat., 1931,  136: 645-55.—Oppenheim, M.  Bemerkungen
zu einem Fall  von Delirium tremens.  Schweiz.  med. Wschr.,
1938, 68:  155.—Petrovsky, S.  [Case of delirium tremens in  a
boy 6 years old] Vrach. delo,  1927, 10: 1336.—Ramond. L.
Delirium tremens. Monde med., 1926, 36: 853-68.—Siebert, H.
Ueber das Schicksal der Alkoholdeliranten.  Psychiat.  neur.
Wschr., 1931, 33: 492-5.—Vedrani, A.  Caso forense di delirio
allucinatorio dei bevitori.  Gior. psichiat., 1928, 56: 96-109.—
Wills, E. F. Delirium tremens; its causation, prevention, and
treatment. Brit. J. Inebr., 1930, 28: 43-9.  Also Med. Press &
Circ, Lond., 1930, 130: 68-70.

----  Complications.
   Damaye, H.  Delirium tremens avec cirrhose; hemorragie
capillaire meningee; electrargol.  Progr. med., Par., 1934, 1309.
     - Delirium tremens et plaies infectees.  Ibid., 1935, 657.
        Delirium tremens et abces du poumon.  Ibid., 1936,
726.—Dick, W. M., & Colbert, C. N.  Sinusitis in a series of 
DELIRIUM  TREMENS
78
DELIRIUM  TREMENS
alcoholic hallucinoses.  Arch. Otolar., Chic, 1931, 14: 327-36.
Also repr.—Gel ma, E.  Le traumatisme comme cause de com-
plications pulmonaires rapidement mortelles chez les alcooliques
en 6tat de  delirium tremens.  Ann. m6d. leg., 1929, 9: 546.;—
Marchand, L., & Courtois, A.  Delirium tremens; pneumonie;
meningite  encephalo-spinale  purulente  a  pneumocoques
secondaire.  Ann. med.  psychol., Par., 1933, 91: pt 2, 694-8.—
Rezza, A.  Delirium tremens con sindrome di Wernicke (polio-
encefalite emor.  sup.  ac.) e leptomeningite emorragica. Rass.
stud, psichiat., 1923,  12: 3-23.


----   Diagnosis.
   Hoff, H., & Schilder, P.  Ueber Lage und Stellreflexe beim
Delirium tremens. Jahrb.  Psychiat. Neur.,  Wien,  1925, 44:
189-93.—Stiefel, F.    Ueber  einen neuen  Abbaureflex bei
Delirium tremens. Mschr.  Psychiat.,  1929-30, 74:  369-80.—
Tramer, M.  Der Fussballenreflex  und  sein Wert  als Diffe-
rentialdiagnostikum  bei  Delirium tremens.   Psychiat. neur.
Wschr., 1932, 34: 37-40.—Zingerle, H.  Zur Symptomatologie
des Delirium tremens.  Mschr. Psychiat., 1926, 61: 329-39.


----   Pathology.

   Achard, C, Levy, J.,  & Wellisch, F. Modifications chimiques
des elements inorganiques du sang au cours du delirium tremens
et chez des animaux alcoolises. C. rend. Soc. biol., 1931, 108:
620-3.—Binswanger,  H.  Zur funktionellen Pathologie der
Leber beim Delirium  tremens  alkoholicum.   Klin.  Wschr.,
1932,  11:  1339-41.—Gabriel, E., Novotny, S..  & Palisa. C.
Liquoralkoholwerte  bei  Delirium-tremens-Kranken.  Arch.
Psychiat.,  Berl., 1936-37,  106: 312-23.—Hirsch.  E.  F.  A
morphologic and chemical study of the double refractive fats
of the adrenals in delirium tremens.  J. Am. M. Ass., 1914, 63:
2186-90.—Roberti, C. E. Sopra un caso di delirium tremens;
note cliniche e  istologiche.  Rass.  stud,  psichiat.,  1929, 18:
162-74.—Thomas, J. M., Semrad,  E. V.,  & Schwab,  R. M.
Studies of the blood proteins in delirium tremens.  Am. J. M.
Sc, 1938, 195: 820-3.—Toulouse, E., Courtois, A., & Russell.
Modifications chimiques du sang au cours du  delirium tremens
alcoolique.  Ann. med. psychol.,  Par.,  1931, 89:  124-30.—
Wolfensberger, M.  Der Alkoholwahnsinn (akute Halluzinose
der Trinker) und seine Beziehungen  zu  den Schizophrenien
(an Hand  der Kasuistik der Ziircher Psychiatrischen Klinik
1898-1921)  Zschr. ges. Neur. Psychiat., 1923, 82: 385-418.


----   Predisposing factors.
   Windzberg,  B.  *Ueber Delirium  tremens als

Komplikation   bei  chirurgischen  Erkrankungen

[Zurich]  23p.   8?  Lodz,  1927.
   De Crinis, M.  Ueber die Bedeutung der Leberfunktions-
storungen fiir das Auftreten des Alkoholdeliriums und iiber
eine  ursachliche  Behandlung desselben.  Mschr.  Psychiat.,
1930, 76: 1-8.—Damaye, H., & Poirier, B.  Delirium tremens
par brulures  infectees.   Progr.  med., Par.,  1930,  1340.—
Fiirer.   Zur  Frage der sogenannten  Abstinenzdelirien der
chronischen Alkoholisten.   Miinch.  med.  Wschr.,  1912, 59:
'2802-4.—Joo, B.   [Hepatic  function  in delirium  tremens]
Gy6gyaszat, 1934, 74: 261.  Also Psychiat. neur. Wschr., 1934,
36: 164-7.—Mazel, P.   Le  delirium  tremens traumatique.
Ann. med. leg., 1933, 13: 225-79.  Also Gaz. hop., 1933, 106:
1033.  Also Rev. gen. clin. ther., 1933, 47: suppl., 1799-1802.—
Pohlisch, K.  Die  pathogenetische Bedeutung der  Gelegen-
heitsursachen fiir das Delirium tremens.  Mschr.  Psychiat.,
1927, 63: 69-81.  ------  Die Personlichkeit und das Milieu
Delirium-tremens-Kranker der Charite aus den Jahren 1912-25.
Ibid., 136-79.  Also  Klin.  Wschr., 1927,  6: 233.—Rodman,
W. L.   Delirium tremens  from  traumatism.  Med. Stand.,
1893, 13: 35.—Stearns, A. W. Delirium tremens and alcoholic
hallucinosis with special  reference to previous history. Boston
M. & S. J., 1913, 169: 424.

----   Psychopathology.

   Hages,  L.  *Zur Charakteristik der halluzina-
torischen   Vorgange   beim   Delirium   tremens.
29p.    8?  Bonn, 1932.
   Haimovich, M. M.  [Hypnopompic hallucinations in sub-
jects that had delirium tremens]  Sovet. psikhonevr., 1937, 13:
98-101.—Kielholz, A. Analyseversuch bei Delirium tremens.
Internat.  Zschr.  Psychoanal., Wien,  1926,   12:  478-92.—
Krakora, S.   [Delirium  tremens with  atypical evolution and
confabulations]  Bratisl. lek. listy,   1921-22, 1:  151-8.—
Lelong,  P.  Hallucinations  lilliputiennes chez  une alcoolique
amenorrhelque ayant coincide avec le retour des regies.  Bull.
Soc.  clin.  med. ment.,  Par.,  1928,  16: 76.—Morel, F.  Les
hallucinations monoculaires  du delirium tremens.  Encephale,
1932, 27: 378-408,  diag.—Popow,  E.  Optische Halluzina-
tionen und optischer Eidetismus bei Delirium tremens.  Zschr
ges. Neur. Psychiat., 1934,  151: 327-30.—Richards, G.  Dip-
lopic and triplopic hallucinations in delirium tremens.  J. Nerv
Ment. Dis., 1932, 75: 630-1.—Weber, A.  Delirium tremens
und Alkoholhalluzinose im Rorschachschen Formdeutversuch
Zschr. ges. Neur. Psychiat.,  1937,  159: 446-500.—Weekers.
Explication des  hallucinations visuelles  dans  le  delirium
tremens. Bull. Acad. med. Belgique, 1934, 5. ser., 14: 370-88.
Treatment.
   Dunn, C. F.  *The treatment of uncomplicated
delirium  tremens  from   a  pathological   basis.

20p.   4?   Wauwatosa, 1931.
   Meier, E.   *Erfahrungen  mit der Somnifen-
behandlung  des  Delirium   tremens    [Zurich]
23p.   8?   Basel, 1926.
   Also in Schweiz. med. Wschr.,  1926, 56: 1174-81.

   Niewczas,  M. S.   *The treatment of delirium
tremens   [Marquette Univ.]   22p.   8?  Wauwa-
tosa, 1932.
   Quenee,   N.    Contribution  a  I'etude  du
delirium tremens et de son traitement par le  di-
ethyl-allyl-isopropyl-barbiturate de  diethylamine.
128p.  8?   Par., 1926.
   Astley, J. W., & Campbell, H.  The stoppage of alcohol in
delirium tremens.  Brit. M. J., 1915, 1: 95.—Auriat  & Ser-
vantie, L.  Sur deux cas de delirium  tremens traites par l'in-
suline.  J. med. Bordeaux, 1928, 58: 736.—Bargues & Grimal.
Le butyl-ethyl-barbiturate de sodium dans  le traitement  de
delirium tremens.  Ann. m£d. psychol., Par., 1936,  94: 439-
43.—Cline,  W. B., & Coleman, J. V.  The  treatment  of  de-
lirium tremens. J. Am. M. Ass.,  1936, 107:  404-9.—Damaye,
H.  Le delirium tremens doit 6tre traits par la therapeutique
anti-infectieuse.  Encephale, 1925, 20:  187-90.—Galletta,  V.
L'etere etilico per via ipodermica nella  cura del delirio nella
polmonite dei beoni.  Gazz. osp.,  1937, 58: 154; 178.—Goude,
H., &  Girard.  Le  traitement  du delirium tremens  par le
somnifene,  I'extrait  hepatique injectable et  I'huile camphree
associes. Arch. med. Angers, 1936, 40: 33-7.—Klemperer, E.
Versuch einer  Behandlung des Delirium tremens mit Insulin.
Psychiat. neur. Wschr.,   1926,  28:  549-51.   ------  Die
Wirkung des Insulins beim Delirium tremens.  Mschr. Psy-
chiat.,  1929, 74: 163-220.—Langenbeck.   De l'hydrate  de
chloral dans le delirium tremens.  Presse med. beige, 1868-69,
22: 22-4.—Meier, E.  Erfahrungen mit der  Somnifenbehand-
lung des Delirium tremens.  Schweiz. med. Wschr., 1926,  56:
1174-81.—Pagniez, P.  Au sujet du  traitement du delirium
tremens.  Presse  med., 1936, 44: 2121.—Piker, P.   Clinical
evaluation  of use of  fluids in treatment of delirium tremens.
Arch.  Neur. Psychiat.,  Chic, 1938, 39: 62-7.------&
Cohn, J. V.  The  comprehensive management of  delirium
tremens; including a treatment  utilized in 300 consecutive
cases.  J. Am.  M. Ass., 1937, 108: 345-9.—Puyuelo Salinas, E.
Fundamento de la terapeutica insulinica en el  delirium tremens.
Siglo med., 1935, 96:  532-5.—Ramond, L., Laporte,  A., &
Quenee, N. Traitement du delirium tremens par les injections
intra veineuses de somnifene.  Bull. Soc m6d. h6p. Paris, 1926,
3. ser., 1: 768-74.-—Single treatment restores  delirium tremens
patient.  Science News Lett., 1936, 30: 103.—Sperber,  P.
Treatment of delirium tremens with sodium  evipal.  N. Eng-
land J. M., 1936, 215: 1065-7.—Steck,  H.  Die Behandlung
des Delirium  tremens.   Schweiz. med. Wschr., 1936,  66:
68-70.—Tratamiento del  delirium tremens.   Dia med.,   B.
Air., 1930-31,  3: 608.—Wills, E. F. The cause and treatment
of delirium tremens.  Med. Press  & Circ, Lond., 1929, n. ser.,
127: 109-10.

   De LISI, Lionello.   Malattie del sistema extra-
piramidale.  p.413-531.  8?   Tor.,  1932.
   In Med. int. (Ceconi) Tor., 1932, 4:

  ----  & FOSCARINI, Ezio.   Psiconevrosi   di
guerra  e  piccole  cause   emotive.    126p.   8?
Pesaro, G. Federici,  1920.

   DELITALA,  Francesco.   Esiti  delle   lesioni
osteoarticolari da ferite  di guerra  e  loro  tratta-
mento; relazione al  IX  Congresso  della Societa
Italiana  di  Ortopedia,  Milano—novembre,  1918.
83p.   8?   Bologna,  Riuniti, 1918.

   ----    Lezioni  di   ortopedia;  raccolte dal M.
Tommasini.   vi  p.   312p.  illust.  8?   Padova,
A. Milani, 1931.

  ----   Nozioni di  ortopedia indispensabili per
d pediatro.   p.749-808.  roy.  8?  Tor.,  1936.
   In Man.  pediat. (Frontali, G.)  Tor., 1936,  2:

   DELIUS, Ludwig, 1908-        *Versuche mit
der   Goldscheiderschen  Normosal-Quaddel-Me-
thode zur Diagnose der Oedembereitschaft   [Frei-
burg]  34p.  8?   Kiel, H. Ludtke, 1932.

   ----   Kreislaufkrankheiten und  Nierenkrank-
heiten bei  Kriegsbeschadigten,  Haufigkeit, Er-
scheinungsform und Verlauf.   124, 2p.  8?   Lpz .
G. Thieme,  1936.
   Forms Heft 28, Arbeit & Gesundh. (O. Martineck) 
DELIVERY                                 79                                    DELOM
 DELIVERY.
   See Birth;  Labor.
   DELL, Floyd, 1887-      Love in the machine
 age; a psychological study of the transition from
 patriarchal  society,   vii,  428p.   8?   N.  Y.,
 Farrar & Rinehart [1930]
   DELL'ANTONIO,  C.   Die  Verhaltnislehre
 und  plastische  Anatomie   des  menschlichen
 Korpers,  fiir  die   Kunstjiinger  und  kunstlie-
 benden  Laien.  3.  Aufl.  256p.  16?   Miinch.,
 G.  D. W. Callwey,  1925.  Also 4. Aufl.   266p.
 illust. [1933]
   DELLA Valle, Francesco, 1858-1937.
   Boschi [Necrologio] Gior. psichiat., 1937, 65: 485.—Necro-
 logio. Gior. med. mil., 1937, 85: 684-8, port.—O.  Necrologia.
 Bull, internat. Serv. sante, Liege, 1937, 10: 523, port.
   DELLEN,  Arthur, 1902-       *Zur  Pharma-
 kologie  des  Harnstoffs  VII.   21p.   8?   Kiel,
 C. Schaidt, 1932.
   DELLERT,  Alfons  M[arial 1896-       *Zur
 Vorgeschichte der Orthopaedie. 40p.  8? Wiirzb.,
 1928.
   DELLING, Siegfried, 1907-       *Die Ront-
 gentherapie  entzundlicher  Erkrankungen  im
 Bereiche  des  Gesichts   [Leipzig]    23p.   8?
 Zeulenroda i. Thiir., A. Oberreuter, 1933.
   DELMAIRE, Andre,  1909-      *Allergie et
 anaphylaxie  dans la tuberculose experimentale;
 de  la sensibility des  cobayes  tuberculeux aux
 substances  chimiques  anesthe'tiques   [Alfort]
 61p.  8?  Par., Vigot freres, 1934.
   Del MAR, Eugene.   The conquest of disease;
 the psychology of mental and spiritual healing.
 2 p. 1.   249p.  diagr.  8?  N.  Y., Progr. Litera-
 ture Co., 1922.
   DELMAS.
   See Laignel-Lavastine, M., Barbe, Andr6, & Delmas, La
 pratique psychiatrique [&c]  834p.  12?  Par., 1919.
   DELMAS, Frangois, 1891-       *Les amputa-
 tions spontanees  meconnues  de  l'appendice.
 46p.  8?  Par., 1924.
   DELMAS, Francois Achille.
   See Achille-Delmas, Frangois, 1879-
   DELMAS, J., & LAUX, G.  Anatomie mgdico-
 chirurgicale du systeme  nerveux veg^tatif (sym-
 pathique et parasympathique)  3 p. 1. 266p. illust.
 pi.  4?  Par., Masson &  cie, 1933.
   DELMAS, Paul,  1880-1929.
   Montuoro, F. [Necrologia]  Riv. ostet. gin., 1929, 9: No. 6,
 5.—[Necrologie]  Vie med., 1928, 9: 539, port.
   ■——  GIRAUD,  Gaston [et al.]  L'examen du
 malade; guide clinique de l'6tudiant et du m6de-
 cin.  xi, 318p.   8?   Par., Masson & cie, 1935.
   DELMAS, Robert Antoine, 1902-       *Re-
 sultats eloigned de l'osteosynthese par bagues de
 Parham  dans  les fractures spiroides du  tibia
 fermees  et recentes.  91p.  3 pi.  8?  Par.,  1931.
   DELMEGE, Alfred Gideon,  1847-1923.
   Obituary. Brit. M. J., 1923, 1: 488.
   DELMEGE, J[ames] Anthony.  Towards na-
 tional health; or, Health and hygiene in England
 from Roman  to Victorian times,   xiv, 234p.  pi.
 8?   Lond., W. Heinemann, 1931.
   DELMOND-BEBET,   Jacques,    1906-
 *Essai  sur  la  schizophasie.    104p.   8?   Par.,
 E. Le Frangois, 1935.
   DELOBEL, Maurice, 1903-       *Le pronos-
 tic visuel  de  la  chirurgie hypophysaire.  63p.
 8?   Par., 1931.
  DELOCHE,  Marc,  1903-       *Les lesions
 traumatiques du genou des joueurs de football.
 90p.  2 pi.   8?  Par.,  1936.
  DELOGE, Gaston Charles Joseph,  1908-
*Quelques  observations  de  paralysies consScu-
tives k des hematomes chez les h6mophiles.  59p.
8?   Par., 1935.
   DELOM,  Pierre.   *De  la sympathectomie
 penarterielle  par  agent  chimique.   94p.   8?
 Par , 1931.
   DELON, Jeanne, 1906-        *Les tumeurs
 malignes du rein chez  l'enfant.  71p.  8?  Par.,
 Gauthier-Villars, 1935.
   DELON, Louis, 1906-       *Topographie et
 role  du  nucleus  pulposus.   69p.    8?   Par.,
 Lipschutz, 1936.
   De LONG, Della.
   See Babcock, W. L., & DeLong, Della. Group nursing [&c]
 7p.  8?  Detr., 1931.
   DELONNES, Ange Imbert, 1747-1818.
   Genty, M.  Le chirurgien Ange Imbert Delonnes et l'opera-
 tion  de Charles Delacroix.  Progr.  med., Par., 1932, Suppl.,
 25-8.
   DELORD,  Etienne,  1897-       *Sur un  cas
 de fracture du  rachis dorso-lombaire.   44p.   8?
 Par., 1925.
   DELORD,  Jean, 1891-       *Des  gangrenes
 par artei*ite obliterante  chez les  sujets jeunes.
 36p.  8?  Par., 1922.
   DELORD,  Pierre, 1909-        Contribution
 a I'etude des abces de  l'ovaire.  57p.  8?  Par.,
 Vigot freres, 1935.
   DELORE, Georges.
   See Stephani, Jacques, & Delore, Georges. Traitement des
 cavernes pulmonaires  tuberculeuses  [&c]  52p.   roy. 8!
 Par., 1932.
   DELORE,  P.   Tendances  de  la  mddecine
 contemporaine.   218p.   8?  Par.,  1936.
   DELORIERE,  Rene,   1898-       *La   dis-
 jonction traumatique de la symphyse  pubienne.
 47p.  8?  Par., 1927.
   DELORME,  Charles, 1584-1678.
   Gros, H. La dichotomie au xvii siecle; deux mfidicales
 du roi: les Delormes. Paris med., 1933, 90:  annexe, 306-11.
   DELORME,  Edmond, 1847-1929.
   Gosset.  [Necrologie]  Bull. Acad, med.,  Par.,  1929, 3. ser.,
 101: 123-7.—Pages de  curriculum vitae.  Bull.  Soc. fr.  hist.
 med., 1929, 23: 35-51.
   DELORME,  Ferdinand M.
   See Bacon, Roger.  Questiones  supra libros physicorum
 Aristotelis.  439p.  8?  Oxf., 1935.
   DELORME,  J[ean]  *Gouttieres d'anticorodal
 pour fractures des  maxillaires  [Lausanne]  46p.
 8?  Ziir., Berichthaus,  1935.
   DELORME,  Jean, 1902-        *La  scarlatine
 puerperale.  54p.   8?   Par.,  1930.
   DELORME,  Jean, 1905-      *Du retentisse-
 ment de la grossesse sur la calcification  des dents.
 52p.  8?  Par., 1928.
   DELORME,  Louis Napoleon, 1861-1937.
   Fortier, L. E.  Necrologie.  Union med. Canada, 1937, 66:
 1113-5.
   DELORME,  Max,  1907-       *De  l'osteo-
 tomie cun&forme appliquee au redressement des
 membres (os  longs et  leurs  articulations)   93p.
 8?  Par., V. Degrange, 1937.
   DELORT,  Maurice,  1884-        Intestins.
 3 p. 1.  537p.   12 pi.  18?  Par., G. Doin &  cie,
 1930.
   ----  TJlceres de l'estomac et du duodenum;
 diagnostics  positifs, diagnostics nSgatifs; traite-
 ments.   viii, lOOp.  illust.  8?  Par.,  G. Doin,
 1936.
   ----& NIDERGANG, F. Oesophage, estomac,
 duodenum;  affections   buccales   et   dentaires.
 3 p. 1.  309p.  19 pi.   16?  Par., G. Doin &  cie,
 1927.
   DELOTTE, Raymond, 1892-      *Du traite-
 ment des metrites par la neige carbonique.  40p.
 8°   Par  1924
   DELOULME, Pierre Marie  Antoine, 1888-
       *Les droits  des  v^terinaires en inspection
des viandes; autour d'une mise en pratique locale;
raisons  professionnelles et  pratiques, legality,
conclusions  [Alfort]  44p.  8?  Par., 1928. 
30                                    DELTEIL
DELPECH
  DELPECH, Charles,  1887-       Contribu-
tion k I'etude des hemoptysies bronchectasiques.
75p.  8?   Par., 1928.
  DELPECH,  Rene,  1907-       *Etude  sur
l'avenir imm6diat des enfants sortant des maisons
maternelles; statistiques de la Maison maternelle
nationale  de Saint-Maurice.   96p.   8?   Par.,
1932
  DELPERIER, Paul  Roger, 1891-      Con-
tribution k I'etude du  cancer de la corde vocale
et de son traitement par  la thyrotomie.   llOp.
8?   Par., 1922.
  DELPEYROU, Jean,  1898-       Contribu-
tion k  I'etude  clinique  de  l'involution utenne
puerperale.  30p.  8?  Par.,  1925.

DELPHINIUM [and derivatives]
  See also Alkaloids; Ranunculaceae.
  Bryan, M. K.  Bacterial  leafspot of Delphinium. J. Agr.
Res., 1924-25, 28: 261-9, 4 pi.—Hoard, V. A. Staphasagria or
stavesacre.  N. Am. J. Homceop., 1911, 59: 306-9.—Kisch, B.
Ueber Wirkungen des Delphinins auf das Kalt- und Warm-
bluterherz.   In Festschr. Feier d. lOjahr. Besteh. d. Akad. f.
prakt. Med. in Coin, Bonn, 1915, 374-83, 5 pi.—Markwood,
L. N.  Determination of oil  and alkaloids in delphinium seed.
J. Am.  Pharm. Ass., 1931,  20:  454.—Miller, M. R.  Alka-
loidal assays of Delphinium andersonii, Gray.  Ibid., 1923, 12:
492.—Walz, T.  Ueber  Delphinin.  Arch.  Pharm.,  Berl.,
1922,260:9-26.
  DELPLACE, Emile, 1899-       *Du  traite-
ment  de  la  blennorragie  chez   l'homme  par
l'ozonothermie  (thermothei*apie par les courants
a haute  frequence,  haute tension  et  faible  in-
tensity   74p.  8?   Par., 1927.
  DELPLANQUE, Rene Jean Henri, 1900-
Contribution a  I'etude de  la tuberculose  pul-
monaire  apres  les  gaz asphyxiants.   53p.   8?
Par., 1926.
  DELPRAT, Constant Charles, 1854-1934.   De
geschiedenis  der nederlandische  geneeskundige
tijdschriften van 1680-1857.   302p.  illust.   8?
Amst., Ellerman, Harms & Co., 1927.
  For biography see Ned. tschr.  geneesk.,  1931, 75: pt2,
2562; 1934, 78: 1602-4, port [G. van Rijnbek]
  Del PRATO, Pietro, 1815-80.
  Bertolini, G.  [Biography] In Annuario vet. ital., Roma,
1934-35, 401-3.
  DELPY, Louis Pierre, 1899-        Contri-
bution a l'6tude  de  la peste bovine et des  try-
panosomiases  animales en  Afrique occidentale
frangaise   [Alfort]   88p.   8?   Saint-Quentin,
1931.
  DELRIEU, Albert Marie Germain, 1900-
*Du m6canisme  de  Taction de l'yperite sur  la
peau  [Alfort]  45p.  8?   Par., 1926.
  DELRIO,  Martin,  S.  J.,  1551-1608.   Dis-
quisitionum magicarum libri sex.  3v.  in 1.   8?
Louvaine, G. Rivius, 1599-1600.
  ----  The same.  Disquisitionum magicarum
libri VI. (12) 1070p.  roy.  8?   Mainz, Petr. Hen-
ning, 1617.
  DELSART, Leon, 1885-     ^Solutions  mer-
curielles  isotoniques  et  neutres  injectables  ou
non; leur  preparation et leur action sur  les
elements du sang. 70p.   8?   Par., 1933.
  Del SEPPIA,  Giovanni.   Piccolo  dizionario
di oftalmoiatria per il  veterinario  pratico.  212p.
12?  Pisa, F. Nistri, 1919.
  Del SOLAR  R.,  Luis.   *La defensa del  nino
en  la edad escolar;  estudio  de nuestro nino en
este perfodo de  su  vida  [Chile]   lOlp.    8?
Santiago, 1929.
  DELTA Omega; the Honorary  Public Health
Society.    Organization,   constitution,  by-laws,
list of members.  4. ed.   77p.  8?  [Iowa City.
Iowa] 1937.
  DELTEIL,  Georges,   1900-        *Les   ar-
thrites  gonococciques  de la hanche.   54p.   8?
Par., 1926.
  DELTEIL, Jules, 1897-       *Des ruptures
uterines pendant le travail  dans leurs rapports
avec  1'emploi des  extraits hypophysaires.  40p.
8°   Par  1924.
  DELTEIL, Paul,  1905-       *Etude  experi-
mentale de  la  sensibilisation  de  l'organisme a
1'intoxication alcoolique  par inhalation de pous-
sieres de cyanamide  calcique.   64p.  8?  Par.,
1929.
  DELTHIL, Pierre Edouard Ernest,  1900-
*L'opium chez l'enfant.  80p.  8?  Par., 1928.
  DELTHIL,  Simone,  1901-        *Les  con-
jonctivites de nature anaphylactique (pathogenie
de la conjonctivite printaniere)  70p.   8?  Par.,
1932.

DELTOID muscle.
  See also Arm.
  Bourguignon, G., &  Vulpian de.  Double chronaxie des
portions moyenne et posteYieure du deltoide.  C. rend. Soc.
biol., 1932, 110: 457.—Mayer Garcao, P.  Duas observacoes de
feixes supra-numerarios do M. deltoide.  Arq. anat., 1936, 17:
15-8.—Scoppetta, G. Sulla innervazione della pars clavicularis
del muscolo deltoide. Ricer. morf., 1929, 9: 189-96—Vilhena,
H. de. Feixes supra-numerarios do muscolo deltoide.  Arch.
anat., Lisb., 1912-13, 1: 29.

---- Diseases.
  Bohner, C.  Zum Krankheitsbild der Bursitis subdeltoidea
calcarea  (Duplay'sche  Erkrankung)  Zbl. Chir., 1936, 63:
2898-900.—Carnejo Saravia.  Consideraciones sobre las calci-
ficaciones subdeltoideas.  Bol.  Soc. cir. B. Aires, 1934, 18:
789.—Fitte, M.  Calcificaciones sub-deltoideas.   Ibid.,  1935,
19: 1035-42.—Mauro, M.  Su  due  casi di sarcoma primitivo
del muscolo deltoide.   Ann. ital. chir., 1934,  13: 1105-15.—
Mazzini, O. F., & Bogetti, H. Consideraciones sobre las calci-
ficaciones subdeltoideas.  Bol.  Soc. cir. B. Aires, 1934, 18:
778-85.—Moraes,  F.  de.   Calcificagao sub-deltoidea;  con-
tribuicao  ao seu estudo. Brasil med., 1936, 50: 529-34.—
Pasteur,  E. Tenobursite bicipitale.  Presse m6d., 1933, 41:
142-3.

---- Paralysis.
  Zahedi, A.   *Traitement de la paralysie du
deltoide par l'arthrodese de l'6paule.   61p.   8?
Par., 1937.
  Davidson, W. D.  Traumatic deltoid paralysis treated by
muscle transplantation.  J. Am. M. Ass., 1936,  106: 2237.—
Gioia, T.  Paralisis del deltoides post-traumatica; transplanta-
ci6n del trapecio; operaci6n de Leo Mayer modificado.  Sem.
meU, B. Air., 1933, 40: pt 2, 161-70.—Haas, S. L. The treat-
ment of permanent paralvsis of the deltoid muscle. J. Am. M.
Ass., 1935, 104: 99-103.—Ober, F. R.  An operation to relieve
paralysis  of the deltoid muscle. Ibid.,  1932, 99: 2182.  Also
repr.—Riedel,  G.  Zur Frage  der Muskeltransplantation bei
Deltoideslahmung.  Erg. Chir.  Orthop., 1928, 21: 489-542.
  DELTON, Bernard Joseph,  1902-      Con-
tribution k I'etude de l'empnyseme pulmonaire
chronique du  cheval  et son traitement  par la
thiosinamine [Alfort] 50p.  8?  Par., 1928.
  DELTON, Gabriel,  1898-       Contribution
k I'etude de l'6tiologie  du syndrome  osseux de
Paget.  56p.  8?   Par., 1924.
  DELTOUR, Paul Gaston Etienne,  1877-
*Le regime des alienes;  reiorme de  la  loi du 30
juin 1838.  129p.  8?  Par., 1929.

DELUSIONAL  states [deiire;  Wahn]
  See also  Judgement,  Disorders;  Obsession;
also names  of  mental diseases and poisons as
Cannabis; Cocaine; Dementia praecox;  Dream
states;   Drug  addiction;  Hallucinosis;  Hypo-
chondriasis;  Mania;  Melancholy;  Paralysis,
general; Paranoia,  &c.
  Borel, J. A.    *Les  meconnaissances  syst6-
matiques chez l'alien6;  la mdconnaissance  de la
mort.   76p.  8?   Par., 1931.
  Campbell, C.  M.   Delusion and  belief   78u
12?   Cambr., 1926. 
DELUSIONAL  STATES
81
DELUSIONAL  STATES
   Seldes, G.  The  stammering century.  414p.
 8?   N. Y.[1928]
   Adler, H. M., & Larson, J. A.  Deception and self-deception.
 J. Abnorm. Psychol., 1926-28,  22:  364-71.—Aubin.  Deiire
 d'analogie chez un Hindou.  Ann. med. psychol.,  Par.,  1936,
 94:  228-31.—Baumann,  E.  D.   Der  Wahnsinn  der  lo.
 Sudhoffs Arch., 1932, 25: 307-14.—Beaudouin,  H.. &  Briau,
 R.  Sur  les  meconnaissances  systematiques;  negation  de
 deces.  Encephale,  1934,  29:  306-39.—Benon, R.  Delires
 chroniques et assistance; delires et liberty.  Rev. g6n. clin. th£r.,
 1935,  49: 310-2.—Bychowski, G.   A case of  oral delusions.
 Internat. J. Psychoanal., Lond., 1930, 11: 332-7.—Green, A. S.
 Ophthalmic delusions.  California West. M.,  1929, 31: 198-
 201.—Gualino,  L.  II delirio vesanico.   In  his  Stor.  med.
 Roman, pontefici, Tor., 1934, 115-44.—Hedenberg, S.  [De-
 lusions and  the  conventional]  Hygiea,  Stockh.,  1924, 86:
 473-5.  ------  Ueber die synthetisch-affektiven und schizo-
 phrenen Wahnideen.  Arch.  Psychiat., Berl.,  1927, 80: 665-
 751.—Laveson, H.  Delusions and hallucinations.  Indianapo-
 lis M. J.,  1927, 30: 241-4.—Raviart, G.  Les  plus dangereux
 sont en liberte.  Echo med. nord, 1931, 35: 25; 37.—Rojas, N.. &
 Belbey, J. C. El verdadero caracter del delirio psicomotor de
 Seglas. Rev. As. med. argent., 1923,  36: 130-6; Sect. Soc.
 neur.  psiquiat.,  98-116.  ------  Un  caso de  delirio psico-
 motor. Ibid.,  130-6.  ------  El  verdadero  caracter  del
 delirio psicomotor de Seglas.  Rev.  crim., B. Air., 1923, 10:
 542-55.—Smith, J.  Delusions and  hallucinations and their
 significance in mental disease.  Med. Rec, N. Y., 1935, 141:
 470-3.—Targowla, R.  Les  delires polymorphes.  Encephale,
 1926, 21: 18—36.  ------& Dublineau, J. Syndrome complexe;
 erotomanie, hypomanie et deiire de persecution et  d'influence.
 Bull. Soc. clin. med. ment., Par.,  1928,  17: 194-7.—Toulouse,
 E., & Schiff, P.  Sur un syndrome de jcu:  activity  mentale de
 jeu et conviction delirante. Ibid., 1925, 13: 57-62.—Veillet, L.
 Le deiire de la folie d'autrui. Encephale, 1927, 22: 263-70 —
 Yellowlees, H.  Delusions.  Lancet,  Lond., 1931, 1: 789-92.

 ----  Causes.

   Daussy, H.   *Les delires chroniques  d'origine
 alcoolique.   64p.   8?   Par., 1924.
   Boeters,  H.   Familienuntersuchungen bei  einer  Durch-
 schnittsbevolkerung unter besonderer Beriicksichtigung symp-
 tomatischer und deliranter Zustandsbilder. Zschr. ges.  Neur.
 Psychiat., 1935, 153: 90-116.— Bonhoeffer, K.  Zur Frage der
 fortschreitenden und stationaren Wahnbildungen bei narkoti-
 schen  Dauervergiftungen.  Allg.  Zschr. Psychiat., 1926, 84:
 38-51.—Picard, J.  Deiire hallucinatoire chronique determine
 par  une fulguration atmospherique.  Ann.  med. psychol.,
 Par., 1935, 93: pt 2, 619-26.—Pollak,  F.   Ueber  eine eigen-
 artige Form  von Traum- und Wahnentwicklung  (psychische
 Storungen  bei  Mannern, ausgelost  durch die  Geburt  eines
 Sohnes)  Zschr. ges. Neur. Psychiat., 1925, 95: 95-9.—Sheva-
 lev,  E. A., & Perlmutter, E. A.  [Correlation between hallu-
 cinations and delirium]  Sovet. psikhonevr., 1937, 13: 42-52.

 ----  Delusion of compensation.

   See also  Psychoneurosis, traumatic;  Psychosis,
 traumatic.
   Capgras, J., & Joaki, E.  Psychose mixte; deiire hallucina-
 toire  de compensation a double forme.  Ann. med. psychol.,
 Par., 1932, 90: pt 2, 574-87.—Mignard, M., & Montassut,  M.
 Un deiire de compensation.  Encephale, 1924, 19: 628-34.

 ----  Delusion of influence.
   Beaudouin, H. Deiire d'influence  psychique termini par la
 guerison.  Bull. Soc. clin. med. ment., Par., 1920, 8: 257-61.—
 Heuyer, G.,  &  Lamache.  Les  delires d'influence sympto-
 matiques.  Prat. med. fr.,  1925, 4: 209-12.—Minkowski,  E., &
 Targowla. R.  Contribution  a I'etude  des idees d'influence.
 Encephale, 1923,  18: 652-9.—Nathan,  & Maurice, L.   Idees
 d'influence et etherisation.  Ibid., 1927, 22: 374-6.—Vie, J., &
 Villemez,  M.   Sur revolution des  delires d'influence; trois
 degres de deficit residuel.  Ann. m<§d. psychol., Par., 1938, 96:
 327-33.

 ----   Delusion of invention.

   Fundia, U.   *Le deiire d'invention medicale et
 d'action curatrice.  79p.   8?  Par., 1934.
   Claude, H., Dublineau, J., & Caron.  Don  guensseur chez
 une alienee; les delires d'invention medicale et de guerison.
 Ann.  m6d. psychol., Par.,  1934, 92:  98-102.—Hoven,  H.
 Trois cas de  deiire raisonnant d'invention.  Bull. Soc. clin.
 med., Par., 1924, 12: 58-9.

----  Delusion  of negation [Cotard's syndrome]

   See also Dementia,  senile; Manic-depressive
psychosis; Melancholy; Paralysis, general, &c.
   Berlioz,  C.   *Essai sur 1'obsession de nega-
tion,  lllp.   8?   Par., 1935.
   Capgras, J., & Daumezon, G.  Syndrome de Cotard atypique.
Ann. med.  psychol., Par.,  1936,  94:  pt  2,  806-12.—Carp,
E. A. D. E.  [Delirium of negation]  Ned. tschr. geneesk.,
1932, 76: pt 3,  3720.—Coen Beninfante, A.  Considerazioni

       152511—VOL. 4, 4th series----6
 sul delirio de negazione.  Note psichiat., Pesaro, 1926, 3. ser.,
 14: 467-74.—Levy-Valensi J.  Idees de negation.  Sem. hop.
 Paris,  1929, 5: 184^-92— Loudet, O.,  & Martinez Dalke, L.
 Sobre  la psicogenesis y el valor pron6stico del sindrome de
 Cotard.  Rev. As. med.  argent.,  1933, 46: 3179-89.   Also
 Rev.  crim.,  B. Air.,  1933, 20: 486-99.  Also  Arch, argent.
 neur.,  1933-34, 9:  1-12.—Mignot,  M., & Lacassagne.   Syn-
 drome de Cotard chez une jeune fille  de 20 ans.  Ann. med.
 psychol., Par., 1937, 95: 246-51.—Nardi, J.  Su alcuni deliri
 di negazione  sistematizzati. Riv. pat. nerv., 1935, 45:  664-
 74.—Paysse\  C.  Sindromo de Cotard  de evoluci6n peri6dica.
 Arch. urug. med.,  1933, 3: 505-12.—Sierra, A.  M., & Guixa.
 J. A.   Un caso clinico tipico del sindrome de Cotard seguido
 de curaci6n.   Sem. med., B. Air., 1935, 42: 1643-50.

 ----   Delusion of origin [interpretateurs filiaux]
   Lehrman,  P. R.  The  fantasy of not belonging to one's
 family.  Arch. Neur. Psychiat., Chic, 1927, 18: 1015-23.—
 Serieux, P., & Capgras, J.  Une variete de deiire d'interpreta-
 tion; les interpretateurs filiaux.  Encephale, 1910, 1: 113-403.

 ----   Delusion of revenge.

   Anglade, L.   *Les revendicateurs; contribu-
 tion  a I'etude du deiire de revendication.   135p.
 8?   Par.,  1937.
   Benon, R.  Le deiire de revendication outrages a magistrat.
 Ann. m6d. leg., 1934, 14: 409-18.  ------  Deiire de revendi-
 cation  et etat passionnel. Rev. med., Par., 1938, 55: 30-42.—
 Perrussel.  Notes  sur  les folies raisonnantes; le deiire de
 revendication. Rev. tunis. sc med., 1927, 21: 147-52.

 ----   Delusion of transformation.
   See also  Depersonalization;  Personality,  Dis-
 orders.
   Balvet, P.   *Le sentiment de de"personnalisa-
 tion   dans   les  d61ires  de  structure  parano'ide.
 152p.   8?   Lyon, 1936.
   Bozic, D.,  & Vujic, V.  Die  Zweiteilung des Korpers in der
 Wahnidee; ihre Beziehung zu biologischen und hirnpathologi-
 schen  Storungen.   Mschr.  Psychiat.,  1930, 77:  114-23.—
 Courbon, P.  Interpretations delirantes et perceptivite cenes-
 thesique.  Rev. psychiat., Par., 1913, 17: 239-48.—Daumezon,
 G.  Le deiire  d'intermetamorphose; variete d'illusions de Sosie
 et de Fregoli. Ann. med.  psychol., Par., 1937, 95: 19-26.—
 Mallet, R.  Obsessions  et delires cenesthesiques.  Rev. med.
 fr., 1931, 12: 891-6.—Targowla, R., Lamache. A., & Daussy, H.
 Deiire  metabolique  de la personnalite psychique (contribution
 a I'etude des idees de negation)  Encephale, 1927, 22: 381-4.

 ----   Diagnosis.
   Hopewell-Ash, E.   Diagnosis  of  some  de-
 lusional  insanity   types  in   general   practice;
 schizophrenia-   dementia   praecox-   paranoidal
 groups.   64p.   16?   Lond., 1936.
   Courbon, P. Les faux  delires.  Ann. med. psychol., Par.,
 1926, 84: pt 2, 231-9.—Mallet. R. Obsession et deiire.  Ibid.,
 1928, 86: pt 2, 220-9.—Rebierre.  Faits exacts pris pour un
 deiire.  Ibid., 1926, 84: 473-8.

 ----   erotic, jealous, and sexual.
   See also  Jealousy.
   Ferdiere,  G.   *L'6rotomanie;  illusion  de-
 lirante  d'etre aime   [Paris]  173p.   8?   Cahors,
 1937.
   Immerwahr,  P.    *Beitrag   zur  Lehre   vom
 Aufbau  der Wahnkrankheiten  (erotische Wahn-
 bildungen)   [Breslau]   36p.   8?   Beuthen [1924]
   Pomranke,  E.   *Beitrag zur  Kasuistik  des
 Eifersuchtswahns.  35p.   8?   Konigsb., 1932.
   Speier-Holstein, V. [E.]  *Schwangerschafts-,
 Scheidungswahn   und   verwandte   Wahnideen
 beim  weiblichen  Geschlecht [Bonn.]    25p.   8?
 Wiirzb., 1915.
   Baonville, H., Ley, J., & Titeca, J.  Les id6es de grossesse
 chez l'homme; a propos de 2 cas.  Ann. m6d. psychol., Par.,
 1935, 93: 138.—Brunswick, R. M.  The analysis of a case of pa-
 ranoia  (delusion of jealousy)  J. Nerv. Ment. Dis., 1929, 70: 1;
 passim.—Claude, H. Obsessions sexuelles et deiire.  Vie m6d.,
 1927, 8: 681.  ------  Les delires des  jalousie.  Progr. med.,
 Par., 1935, 1941-9.  ------& Lagache, D.  Les relations de la
 jalousie et de l'erotomanie.  Ann. med. psychol., Par., 1936,
 94: 643.—Courbon, P., &  Leconte, M.  Deiire  systematise
 de jalousie conjugate.  Ibid., 1934, 92:  391-6.—Dupony, R.. &
 Chatagnon, P. A.  Erotomanie medicale avec idees delirantes
 d'influence.  Encephale, 1927, 22:  365-7.—Foucquet.  Deux
 cas de deiire de grossesse chez des sujets masculins.  Ann. med.
psychol., Par., 1935, 93: 328.—Gausebeck, H.  Ueber Eifer-
suchtswahn.    Arch. Psychiat.,  Berl.,  1928, 84:  414-90.—
Goemans, A.  Erotomanie.  J. neur. psychiat., Brux., 1932, 32: 
DELUSIONAL STATES
82
DELUSIONAL STATES
743-55.—Golant-Ratner, R.  Ueber  den Ehe- und Mutter-
schaftswahn und seine  nosologische Bedeutung.  Arch. Psy-
chiat., Berl., 1929-30, 89: 690-707.—Krapf. E.  Paranoischer
Liebes- und Verfolgungswahn mit symptomatischer Exacer-
bation; ein Beitrag zur Paranoiafrage.  Ibid., 1927, 81: 561-
78.—Leroy, R., & Pottier, C.  Psychose hallucinatoire avec
deiire erotique concernant les medecins.  Bull. Soc. clin. med.
ment.,  Par., 1930,  18:  115-9.—Loewenstein,  B.  Un cas de
jalousie pathologique.  Rev. fr. psychanal., 1932, 5: 554-85.—
Mack-Brunswick, R.  Die Analyse eines Eifersuchtswahnes.
Internat.  Zschr. Psychoanal.,  Wien, 1928,  14: 458-507.—
Nutini, G.  Delirio di gelosia paranoico.  Rass. stud, psichiat.,
1938, 27: 258-67.—Portell Vila, J.  El delirio er6tico agudo;
tratamiento y  curaci6n.   Vida nueva, Habana, 1930, 25:
113-7.—Scholz, W.  Charakter, Erlebnis und Wahn-Sinn bei
der Paranoia;  eine Untersuchung an Fallen von Eifersuchts-
wahn.   Zschr.  ges. Neur.  Psychiat.,  1930,  127:  755-76 —
Silberer, H.  A pregnancy phantasy in a man.   Psychoanal.
Rev., 1925, 12: 377-96.—Stenberg, S.  Beitrag zur Kasuistik
des Eifersuchtswahnes.  Acta psychiat. neur., Kbh., 1932, 7:
609-34.—Vedrani, A. Delirio a gelosia paranoico. Rass. stud.
psichiat., 1937, 26: 853-68.

----   False  interpretation  [deiire  d'interpreta-
tion]

   Eliascheff,  S.    *Des  e'crits  dans le  deiire
d'interpretation  [Paris]  154p.   8?   Gisors, 1928.
   Valence,  Y.  C. R.   Contribution a  I'etude
des  etats  interpretatifs   (en  dehors  du  deiire
d'interpretation)   222p.   8?   Par., 1927.
   Wallon,  H.    *Le  deiire  chronique  k  base
d'interpretation.   107p.  8?   Par., 1908.
   Ager Notario, A., & Ruiz Maya, M.  Delirio de persecuci6n
a base de interpretaciones en su variedad  resignada.  Arch.
med., Madr., 1927,  26: 358-63.  Also  Arch,  neurob., Madr.
1927, 7:  267-77.—Benon, R.  Deiire d'interpretation et  con-
tagion mentale.  J.  psychol. norm, path., Par., 1910, 7: 133-
49.  ------  Ddlire chronique d'interpretation  mort devant
l'ennemi.  Ann. hyg., Par., 1919, 4.  ser., 32:  21-33.  ------
Deiire interpretatif et attentats a la pudeur.  Ann. med.  leg.,
1926, 6: 102-7.—Buentello y Villa, E.  Consideraciones clinicas
y nosol6gicas  sobre el  delirio de interpretaci6n.  Medicina,
Mex., 1930-31, 11: 260;  286; 295; 339; 387; 408; 433.—Capgras,
J.  Le deiire d'interpretation. Ann. med. psychol., Par., 1918,
10. ser., 9: 221; 361; 1930, 88: pt 2, 272—Cenac.  Un cas de
deiire d'interpretation.   Ibid.,  1924,  82:  pt 2,  164-70.—
Claude, H., Borel,  A.,  &  Abely, P.  Deiire  interpretatif et
traumatisme.  Bull. Soc. clin.  med. ment., Par.,  1924, 12:
93-7.—Claude, H., & Schiff, P.  Le deiire  d'interpretation a
base affective de Kretschmer et ses rapports avec le syndrome
d'action  exterieure.  Encephale, 1928, 23: 411-4.—Clerc, P.,
& Picard, J.  Sur trois cas de guerison de delires interpretatifs
sans predispositions  paranolaques.  Ibid., 1927, 22: 345-53.—
Courbon,  P.  Deiire d'explication predementiel.  Ann.  med.
psychol.,  Par.,  1933, 91:  175-8.—Deny, G.,  &  Blonde), C.
Debilite   mentale  et   deiire  d'interpretation.   J.  psychol.
norm, path., Par., 1910, 7: 50-61.  Also Encephale, 1909, 2:
473-84.—Dromard, G.  L'interpretation delirante.  J. psychol.
norm, path., Par., 1910, 7: 332; 1911, 8: 289; 406.—Ducoste,
M.  Deux  observations  de deiire  d'interpretation.   Ann.
med. psychol., Par., 1913, 10. ser., 3: 408-31.—Flournoy, H.
Deiire d'interpretation au debut  (a propos de la theorie evolu-
tive et  causale des psychoses)   Schweiz. Arch. Neur. Psy-
chiat.,  1920, 6: 118-35.—Gallais,  A.  Deiire  interpretato-
hallucinatoire  systematique,  chronique, sans affaiblissement
dementiel. Ann. med. psychol.,  Par., 1912,  10. ser., 155;  285;
422.—Gilbert-Ballet. Deiire d'interpretation  sans  hallucina-
tions.  Rev. g6n. clin. ther., 1911, 25: 388.—Gimeno Riera, J.
El delirio de interpretaci6n.  Rev. frenopat. espafl., 1909, 7:
272; 333.—Helmann, M.   Consideraciones sobre el delirio de
interpretaci6n.   Sem.   med., B.  Air.,   1933,  40:  1625-7.—
Lagriffe,  L.  Le deiire d'interpretation.  Ann. med. psvchol.,
Par., 1909,  9.  ser., 10: 249; 1910,  12: 5; 213.—Lerat, G.
Deiire  d'interpretation  avec fabulation  et  affaiblissement
intellectuel probable.  Ibid.,  1913, 10.  ser., 3: 657; 4: 21 —
Libert, L.  Etat passionnel et  deiire  d'interpretation.  J.
psychol. norm, path., Par., 1913, 10: 402-30.—Liebbrand, W.
Annaherung  kulturhistorischer  Irrtiimer  und  erklarungs-
wahnhafter Vorstellungen.  Allg. Zschr. Psychiat., 1934,  102:
331-40.—Serieux, P., & Capgras, J.  Le deiire d'interpretation.
Rev. sc, Par., 1909, 5.  ser., 12: 391-7.   Also Annee psychol.,
1911, 17:  251-69.—Serieux & Libert.  Un  cas  de deiire
d'interpretation  (forme hypocondriaque)  Rev. neur.,  Par.,
1913, 21: pt 2, 231.—Tovar Borda,  P.  Interpretaciones de-
lirantes.   Repert. med. cir., Bogota, 1928, 19: 300; 329.—
Vernet, G.  Un patriote meconnu; contribution a la methode
legale des delires a base  d'interpretations.  Ann. med. psychol.,
Par., 1913, 10. ser.,  4:  202-20— Voivenel, P.  Sur un cas de
deiire d'interpretation,  attenuation avec l'age,  conservation
de l'intelligence, mise en liberte.  Encephale, 1912, 1: 536-41.

----   grandiose.

   Hentig, H. von.  Ueber den Casarenwahnsinn;
die  Krankheit  des Kaisers Tiberius.   52p.    8?
Munch., 1924.
  Cenac  & Baruk.   Deiire  imaginatif  de  grandeur  avec
excitation   psychique  et  consequences  medico-iegales;  de-
lire consecutif a I'apparition d'insuffisance cardiaque chez un
ethylique chronique hypertendu.  Encephale, 1926, 21: 710-
3.—Foscarini, E.  Sul valore semejologico dei delirio de gran-
dezza a tipo paralitico (a proposito di alcuni casi di psicosi
pseudo-paralitica de influenza)   Note psichiat.,  Pesaro, 1933,
62: 151-69.—Guiraud, P.   Souvenirs  d'enfance et idees  de
grandeur.   Ann.  med. psychol., Par., 1928, 86: 204-10.—
Robin, G.,  & Sonn.  Sur un cas de deiire de richesse.  Bull.
Soc. clin. med. ment., Par., 1923, 11: 34-40.

----   Grievance  mania [Querulantenwahn]

   Combi, J.   *Le deiire de qu6rulence; contribu-
tion  a la psychiatrie sociale   [Geneve]  29p.  8?
Lausanne,  1929.
   Hoefer,   K.   *Querulantenwahn   bei  Ehe-
gatten   [Konigsberg]   39p.  8?   Berl., 1935.
   Kolle, K.  Ueber  Querulanten; eine klinische
Studie.   80p.  8?   Berl., 1931.
   Also Arch. Psychiat., Berl., 1931, 95: 24-100.
   Prellwitz,  H.  *Kasuistischer  Beitrag  zur
forensischen Begutachtung von  Grenzfallen des
Querulantenwahns   [Jena]   35p.   8?    Borna-
Lpz., 1929.
   Birnbaum, K.   Der gegenwartige Stand  der  Lehre vom
Querulantenwahn.  Aerztl. Sachverst. Ztg, 1929,  35: 129r34.—
Bonazzi, O.  Ripetuti invii a giudizio dinanzi  al magistrato
di  una tipica perseguitata persecutrice.   Arch,  antrop.  crim.,
Tor.,  1933, 53:  1360-5.—Biissow,  H.   Klageerhebung im
Residualwahn.  Allg. Zschr. Psychiat., 1936-37, 105: 113-20.—
Jolly,  P.   Ueber Querulanten.  Arch. Psychiat., Berl.,  1928-
29, 86: 372-81.—Kluber, J.  Ein kasuistischer Beitrag  zu G.
Spechts Lehre  von  dem  Zusammenhang  der chronischen
Paranoia  (Querulantenwahn)  mit  der  chronischen Manie.
Zschr.  ges. Neur.  Psychiat.,  1930-31,  131:  152-70—Levy-
Valensi, Migault  & Caron.  Activite  proceduriere  ininter-
rompue pendant 40 ans chez une  delirante  processive, fille
d'alienee.  Ann. med. psychol., Par.,  1932, 90: pt 2, 448-54.—
Millspaugh, J. A.  Dementia pugilistica.  U. S. Nav. M. Bull.,
1937,  35:  297-303.—Mirabella,  E.   II contagio  nei proces-
somani. Arch, antrop. crim., Tor., 1933, 53: 586-97.—Neisser,
C.   Abnorme Personlichkeitsentwicklung bei  schwerer famili-
arer Belastung durch Querulantenwahnsinn in 3  Generationen.
Mschr. Psychiat.,  1928, 68: 419-29.—Pohle.  Zur Behandlung
der Eingaben von  Querulanten an die Gerichte.  Mschr.
Krim. Psychol., 1933, 24:  577-89.—Raecke,  J.   Der Queru-
lantenwahn; ein Beitrag zur sozialen  Psychiatrie.  Grenzfr.
Nervenleb., 1926,  H. 127, 1-84.   Also Klin. Wschr., 1927,  6:
1785-8.—Sommer, R. P.  Mangelnde Prozessfahigkeit infolge
Querulantenwahns.  Med. Welt, 1933, 7: 1582.—Strassmann,
G.  Die gerichtsarztliche Behandlung der Querulanten.  Deut.
Zschr. gerichtl. Med., 1929, 13: 146-58.

----   induced [folie a deux]

   See also  Crowd psychology; Delusional states,
mystic and religious.
   Bantz, W.   *Ein Fall  von  induziertem  Irre-
sein  bei  einer  11-kopfigen Familie    [Munchen]
24p.   8?   Greifswald, 1937.
   Bischofswerder, E. [I.]   *Beitrage zur Frage
der   psychopathologischen   Induktion  [Berlin]
55p.   8?   Charlottenb., 1930.
   Neumann, E.   *Das induzierte Irresein.  41p.
8?   Bonn, 1931.
   Torregrosa,  A.   *Folie  k  deux  et   delires
communiques.   98p.  8?    Par., 1927.
   Anderson,  C. H.   Report of cases of induced insanity.
Illinois M. J., 1934, 65: 357.—Beaudouin, H.,  Martimor,  E.
[et  al.]  Deiire conjugal. Ann. med. psychol., Par., 1937, 95:
436-44—Blume,  G.   Ueber  einen Fall von induziertem
Irresein,  mit  graphologischer   Untersuchung.   Zschr. ges.
Neur. Psychiat., 1929-30, 123: 1-26.—Brussel,  J. A.  Folie a
deux; review of the literature since 1900, and case report.
Psychiat.  Q.,  1938,  12: 331-40, pi.—Claude,  H.   Varietes
?«m<3ues du d(51ire k deux-  Rev- &6n- chn-  th6r- 1926- 40:
b    \™------   Psychopathologie  collective.  Progr. med.,
Par.,  1935, 530-7.—Clemmesen, C.  [Two cases of induced
psychosis, folie a deux]  Ugeskr. laeger, 1930,  92: 1151-4.—
Combemale, P., & Mondain, P. Deiire  de  revendication et
deiire a deux.  Echo  med. nord, 1935, 3. ser., 3: 569-76 —
Courbon, P., & Miquel.  Deiire commun de persecution chez 2
ioofs grSos mac6doniens.  Bull. Soc. clin. m6d. ment., Par.,
1926,  14: 93-5— Courbon, P., & Plouffe.  Delires emotionnels
ae persecution a 2 avec representations imaginaires et reactions
agressives  de  defense  par inadaptabilite au  milieu  social.
M'-tw    p?ycho1- Par-  1928- 85: P* 2, 438-46—D'Arrigo.
M., & Fattovich, G.  Considerazioni sulla pazzia comunicata e
sullo stato  di credulita.  Rass.  stud, psichiat., 1928  17- 295-
313.—Deriabine, V. T.  [Psychogenesis  of induced insanity] 
DELUSIONAL  STATES
J. nevropat. psikhiat., Moskva, 1926, 19: 13-23.—Deutsch, H.
Ueber das induzierte Irresein (folie  a deux)  Internat. Zschr.
Psychoanal., Wien,  1937, 23: 470-8.—Emma, M.  Contributo
ilinico alio studio dei deliri famigliari similari (psicosi indotte)
Rass. stud,  psichiat., 1931, 20: 69-124.—Euziere,  Stoerr  &
Toye.  Un cas de deiire identique  chez le frere et la soeur.
Arch. Soc. sc. med. biol. Montpellier, 1934, 15: 220.—Flournoy,
H.  Folie a deux (a propos d'un cas de suggestibilite et de
contagion mentale)  Schweiz. Arch.  Neur. Psychiat., 1927, 20:
44-55.—Fortineau, J., &  Petit, P.  Un cas de deiire a quatre.
Ann. med. psychol., Par., 1935, 93: 787-91.—Garcia Montoro,
[.  Psicosis y  psiconeurosis  colectivas (panico de los  ejercitos
y de las  muchedumbres;  epidemias de espiritismo y sugestion
curativa, etc)  Rev. san. mil.,  Madr., 1930, 20: 6.—Grover,
M. M.   A study of cases of folie a deux.   Am. J. Psychiat.,
1936-37, 93:  1045-62.—Hartmann,  H., & Stengel,  E.   Zur
Psychologie des induzierten Irreseins. Arch. Psychiat., Berl.,
1931, 95: 584-99. Also Jahrb. Psychiat. Neur., Wien,  1931-32,
48:  164-83.—Helweg,  H.   [Folie a  deux]   Hospitalstidende,
1938, 81: 253-64.—Heuyer, G., Dupouy [et al.]  Un cas de
deiire a cinq.   Ann. med. psychol.,  Par., 1935, 93: 254-70.—
Hilliard, E.  T.  Conjugal insanity.   Med. J. Australia, 1926,
2: 589-91.—Hyvert, M., & Perret,  A.  Deiire a deux.  Ann.
med. psychol., Par., 1929, 87: 53-8.—Jahrreiss, W.  Zur Frage
des sogenannten induzierten Irreseins.  Allg. Zschr. Psychiat.,
1933, 99: 344-8.—Kahn, E.  Ueber Ehepaare mit affektiven
Psychosen  und ihre  Kinder;  genealogisch-klinische  Studie.
Zschr. ges. Neur. Psychiat., 1926, 101: 248-70.—Lang, H. B.
Simultaneous psychoses occurring in business partners; a  case
report.   Psychiat.  Q.,  1936,  10:  611-8.—Leone, F.  Con-
siderazioni sopra un  non  comune  caso di  pazzia famigliare
comunicata.  Rass. stud, psichiat., 1938, 27: 32-47.—Ley, R. A.
Folie a deux.  J. neur. psychiat., Brux.,  1930, 30:  585-8.—
Moorhouse, H. C.   Conjugal psychopathy  and the psycho-
neuroses.  Canad. M.  Ass. J.,  1935, 32:  178-80.—Nardi,  J.
Le cosiddette  pazzie a due.  Osp. pediat., 1935, 3: 359-84.—
Nyiro, G., & Petrovich,  F. [Mob psychosis in Lajosmizse
village]  Gy6gyaszat, 1927, 67: 674-8.  Also Zschr. ges. Neur.
Psychiat., 1928, 114: 38-49.—Oberndorf, C.  P.  Folie a deux.
Internat. J. Psychoanal., Lond., 1934, 15: 14-24.—Oppler, W.
Ueber einen Fall von familiarer psychischer Epidemie.  Arch.
Psychiat.,  Berl., 1928-29,  86:  729-51.—Parasuram, G. R.
Report of case of communicated insanity.  Tr. Far East.  Ass.
Trop. M. (1927)  1928, 1: 420-3.—Perazzolo, S.  Su la follia
comunicata.   Gior.  psichiat., 1927, 55: No.  3-4,  26-50.—
Petren, A.   [A case  of induced psychosis (folie  a quatre) with
a review of the literature]  Sven. lak. sail, hand.,  1927, 53:
125; 319.—Pike, H. V., & Chamberlain, L. R.  Communicable
psychoses; report of 2 cases as seen in the Danville state  hos-
pital.  Med. J., N.  Y.,  1933, 138: 20.—Pinero, H. M. Con-
sideraciones sobre la psicosis comunicada familiar.  Sem. med.,
B. Air.,  1936, 43:  1619-21.—Rieti, E.  Un caso di psicosi
indotti  coniugale.   Gior.  psichiat.,  1930, 58:  241-9.—Schim
van der Loeff,  H. J., & Barnhoorn,  J. A. J.  [Case of induced
psychosis]  Ned. tschr. geneesk., 1927,  71:  pt 2, 2069-78 —
Schneersohn, F.  Die Kritik der Lehre von psychischer Infek-
tion (resp. psychischer  Epidemie)  und  die  objektive Aneig-
nungstheorie.   Zschr.   Volkerpsychol.,  1926,  2:  101-24.—
Schwarz,  E.   Volkserkrankung.  S. Petersb. med. Wschr.,
1908,  33:  183-6.—Sebastiani,  O.   Contributo clinico  alio
studio delle  psicosi per contagio.  Ann. osp. psichiat. Perugia,
1927, 21: No. 3-4, 13-34.—Sieben, Alice, & Schottky.  J.
Ueber induziertes Irresein  bei einem 7jahrigen Kinde.  Arch.
Psychiat., Berl.,  1932-33, 98:  370-7.—Somogyi, S.  Ueber
psychische Epidemien.  Zschr. ges. Neur. Psychiat., 1926,  104:
157-73.—Straussler,  E.    Zwei forensische Gutachten   als
Beitrag zur Kenntnis der induzierten Psychosen.  Wien. med.
Wschr., 1928, 78: 940-2.—Taussig, L. [Observations on a  case
of folie a  deux]  Bratisl.  lek. listy, 1935, 15: 1189-200 —
Visser, J. J.  [Case  of induced psychosis]  Psychiat. neur. bl.,
Amst., 1937, 41: 936-44.—Walder, R.  Aetiologie und Verlauf
der  Massenpsy chosen;  mit einem soziologischen  Anhang:
uber  die  geschichtliche  Situation  der  Gegenwart.   Imago,
Wien, 1935, 21: 67-91.—Webster, W. R.  A report of several
cases of folie a deux. Psychiat. Q., 1934, 8: 265-75—Zsako, I.
[Transfer of delusions]  Budapesti orv. ujs., 1936, 34: 1041-6.

----  Kretschmer's type [Beziehungswahn]

   Falkenstein,   A.     *Kasuistische   Beitrage
zum Krankheitsbilde des  sensitiven Beziehungs-
wahnes  [Bonn]  47p.  8?   Gummersbach, 1935.
   Kretschmer, E.    Der  sensitive Beziehungs-
wahn;  ein  Beitrag  zur  Paranoiafrage  und   zur
psychiatrischen  Charakterlehre.   166p.  8?  Berl.

1918.                                        .  ,  „   .
   Berze. J.  Zur Phanomenologie und zur Theone des Bezie-
hungswahnes.   Allg. Zschr. Psychiat., 1926,84: 1-21.—Kant, F.
Ueber  die  Kombination  reaktiver  und charakterologischer
mit phasischen und prozesshaften Faktoren in der  paranoi-
schen Wahnbildung;  ein  Beitrag  zur Frage  der sensitiven
Beziehungspsychose.  Arch. Psychiat., Berl., 1929, 87:  171-
90.—Knigge, F. Ein Beitrag zur Frage des  primitiven Bezie-
hungswahnes.  Zschr. ges. Neur. Psychiat., 1935, 153:  622-8.—
LangelUddeke,  A.  Zur  Frage des  sensitiven  Beziehungs-
wahnes.  Allg. Zschr. Psychiat.,  1926, 84: 304-15.—Schneider,
K.   Ueber primitiven  Beziehungswahn.   Zschr.  ges. Neur.
Psychiat., 1930, 127: 725-35.
DELUSIONAL  STATES
----   mystic and religious.

   Berl,  S.   *Les psychoses  spirites.   64p.   8?
Par.,  1932.
   Kern,  S.    *Contribution  clinique  et  patho-
genique k  I'etude des delires  spirites.   52p.   8?
Par.,  1936.
   Pasquier-Desvignes,  A.    *Delire d'un para-
noiaque  mystique;  Vintras   et  l'Oeuvre  de  la
Misericorde.  80p.  8?  Par.,  1927.
   Rapaport, A.  *Sur  les crimes des  mystiques
delirants.   40p.  8?    Par.,  1935.
   Alessandrini, A.  Un caso di delirio mistico religioso perse-
cutorio.  Manicomio, 1926, 39: 123-41.—Claude, H.  Psychose
paranoiaque a  type paraphrenique  d'allure mystique avec
demonopathie et zoopathie. Enclphale, 1934, 29: 589-601.—
Duhem, P.  Deiire mystique cause  par les pratiques du ma-
gnetiseur Philippe.  Ann. med. psychol., Par., 1906, 9. ser., 4:
79-84.—Francheteau.  A.   Deiire  archaique  et  mentalite
preiogique.  Bull, med.,  Par.,  1937, 51: 603-6.—Gadelius, B.
[Spiritism, mysticism  and religious excitement  as  causes of
mental disorders]   Sven. lak. sail, hand., 1931,57: 185-203.—
Herr, L. Une delirante  mystique et  erotique au xviii0 siecle.
J.  psychol. norm,  path.,  Par.,  1925,  22:  43-88.—Hoppe, A.
Jiinger  und Meister; ein Fall von induziertem Irresein mit
religiosen  Wahnideen.   Allg.  Zschr.  Psychiat., 1933, 100:
275-97.—Hutter, A.  [Sins against the Holy  Ghost  as a phe-
nomenon in nervous and mental diseases]  Geneesk. gids, 1935,
13: 457-71.—Jacobi, E.  Ein Beitrag  zur Frage der religiosen
Wahnideen.   Arch.  Psychiat.,  Berl.,  1928,  83:  242-53.—
Kamiat, A. H.  The believer's delusion of infallibility.  Psy-
choanal. Rev., 1925, 12: 420-8.—Laignel-Lavastine, d'Heuc-
queville, G-, &  Klotz, B.   Guerisseur, martyre therapeutique
et  maisons  hantees.  Ann. med. psychol.,  Par., 1933, 91:
pt 2,  54-7.—Leroy & Pottier,  C.  Deiire  systematise  de
persecution  et  de possession demoniaque consecutif  a des
pratiques  spirites.   Ibid.,  1930, 88: pt  2,  217-32.—Levy-
Valensi & Delay, J.  Deiire  archaique (astrologie, envoute-
ment, magnetisme)  Ibid.,  1934, 92:  pt 2, 229-32.— Morsier.
G.  de.  Le syndrome  mystique; syndrome  hallucinatoire
(automatisme mental) de type mystique apparu au cours d'une
syphilis cerebrale.  Schweiz. Arch. Neur. Psychiat.,  1933, 32:
360-6.—Navrat,  V. [Cases of religious insanity] Rev. neur.
psychiat., Praha, 1927, 24:  104; 144,  191;  237; 287;  343; 380;
1928, 25: 62; 109; 143.—Perazzi, V.  Delirio mistico a quatlro.
Arch. gen. neur., Nocera, 1932, 13: 247-54, 2 pi.—Reye, H. A.
Religious delusions; report of  a  case.   Arch. Neur. Psychiat.,
Chic,  1937,  38:  232-4.—Schiff, P.   Automatisme mental:
deiire spirite et spiritisme.  Ann. med.  psychol., Par., 1926, 84:
pt 2,  240-9.—Seitzer, A.  Geisteskrankheit,  Aberglauben,
induziertes  Irresein in einer Familie.  Zschr.  ges. Neur. Psy-
chiat.,  1933,  144:  267-75.—Wahl.    Les  delires archalques.
Ann. med. psychol., Par., 1923, 81: 294-313.

----   palingnostic.

   See  under  Memory, Disorders.

----   Pathogenesis.

   Duhamel,  J.  *Essai sur le r61e  des elements
parano'iques  dans la genese des idees  revolution-
naires.  143p.  8?   Par.,  1930.
   Also Vie med., 1930, 11: 703-5.
   Carneiro, J.  Da influencia do meio social  na  formagao dos
delirios.  Arch, brasil. med.,  1926, 16: 450-3.—Claude, H.,
Sivadon, P., & Fortineau, J. Efflorescence mentale en rapport
avec les evenements d'actualite.  Ann. med. psychol., Par.,
1936, 94: pt 2, 247-51.—Cossa. Reflexions  sur la  formation
psychologique ou  psychogenese des delires.   Ibid.,  1924,
82: pt  2, 26; 1925, 83:  pt  2, 393.—Courbon, P.,  & Ma-
gnand,  J.  Deiire  de disculpation;  du role de l'automatisme
mental  dans le  genese  des delires.   Ibid.,  1927,  85: 138-
46.—De Greeff, E.  La  psychogenese  des delires.   J. neur.
psychiat., Brux.,  1931, 31: 361; 441.—Del  Greco, F.  Idea
delirante e  personalita; saggio di  psicologia clinica.   Ann.
Osp. psichiat. Perugia, 1933, 27: 41-51.—De Mennato, M.  La
psicopatologia dei  deliri paranoidi.   Osp.  psichiat.,  1935, 3=
507-30.—Evlakhov, A. M.   [Pathoplastic elements in delirium]
J.  nevropat.  psikhiat., Moskva, 1928, 21: 113-20.—Gutraud,
P.   Les delires  chroniques (hypotheses  pathogeniques  con-
temporaines) Encephale, 1925, 20:  663-73.—Hernani Mando-
lini.  Patogenia del delirio; esquizofrenicos y paranoicos. Rev.
argent, neur. psiquiat., 1928, 2: 520-6.—Hesnard, A.  L'analyse
psychologique des  delires.   Medecine, Par., 1923-24, 5: 363-
5.—Kant, O.  Beitrage  zur  Paranoiaforschung;  allgemeine
Gedanken zum Wahnproblem.  Zschr. ges.  Neur.  Psychiat.,
1930, 127:  615-59.  ------   Beitrage zur  Wahnforschung;
phanomenologische und dynamische  Wahnforschung.   Ibid.,
1933, 146: 599-619.—Levin, M.  The pathogenesis of hallucina-
tions and  delusions; remarks  on  the distinction between
pathogenesis and etiology in psychiatry.  Arch. Neur. Psychiat.,
Chic,   1937, 37:  839-47.—Niessl  von Mayendorf.  Ueber
Wahnentstehung  (eine  gehirnpathologische  Studie)   Zschr.
ges.  Neur. Psychiat., 1927,  107:  631-54.— Rachman,  D.  I. 
DELUSIONAL STATES
84
DELUSIONAL  STATES
[Development of certain forms of delirium]  Sovet. psikhonevr.,
1937,  13: 73-9.—Revfisz,  B.   Ueber  die  Entstehung  von
Wahnideen.   Allg.  Zschr.  Psychiat.,  1928,  89:  305-24 —
Zwirner,  E.  Psychopathologischer Beitrag zum Problem des
Wahns.  J. Psychol. Neur., Lpz.,  1929, 39: 89-110.

----   Pathology.

   Helming, O.   *Beitrag  zur Lehre vom chroni-
schen   Delirium  bei   genuiner  Epilepsie   und
Hirngeschwulst.   36p.   8?   Munster i.  Westf.,
1931.
   Auersperg,  A., &  Flach, A.  Zur  Symptomatologie der
Delirien  bei  occipito-parietalen  Herden.   Arch.  Psychiat.,
Berl., 1937-38,  107: 616-35.—Frink, H. W.  The significance
of delusion.  Psychoanal. Rev.,  1926,  13: 16-31—Janet, P.
Les sentiments dans  le deiire de  persecution.  J. psychol.
norm, path., Par., 1932, 29:  401-60.—Potzl, O.  Zur Anatomie
und Patho-Physiologie des  vorstehend beschriebenen Falles.
Arch. Psychiat., Berl., 1937-38, 107: 636-50.—Sanchis Banus,
J.  Beobachtungen  uber Verfolgungswahn bei Blinden (para-
noide  Reaktionen  im Gefolge  von Erblindung)   Schweiz.
Arch.  Neur.  Psychiat.,  1926,  18:  141-6.—Schmideberg,  M.
A contribution to the psychology  of persecutory ideas and
delusions. Internat. J. Psychoanal., Lond., 1931, 12: 331-67.—
Targowla, R.,  & Picard, J.  Hallucinations visuelles eiemen-
taires et conscientes dans un cas de decollement retinien; in-
tegration secondaire dans un systeme  deiirant; le  syndrome
hallucinatoire du decollement de la retine.  Ann. med. psychol.,
Par.,  1928, 86:  136-42.

----   persecutional.

   See  also  under  names  of  primary  diseases as
Blindness;   Deafness;   Hallucinosis;   Mania;
Paranoia; Psychasthenia,  &c.
   Bombarda,  M.  A.   *Do delirio  das  perse-
guigoes.   lOOp.   8?   Lisb., 1877.
   Petit, P.  *Les delires de persecution curables.
201p.   8?    Par., 1937.
   Alexander, F., & Menninger, W.  C.  The relation of perse-
cutory delusions  to the functioning of the gastro-intestinal
tract.   J. Nerv.  Ment. Dis., 1936, 84: 541-54.—Bender, L.
The anal component in  persecutory delusions.  Psychoanal.
Rev.,  1934, 21: 75-85.—Bychowski, G.  Ein Fall von oralem
Verfolgungswahn.   Internat. Zschr. Psychoanal., Wien, 1929,
15: 96-100.—Capgras, J. Les persecutes en liberte  surveiliee.
Hyg. ment.,  Par., 1927,  22:  95-101.—Caron  & Lagache, D.
Deiire de persecution de forme hallucinatoire chez un aveugle,
ayant debute  par un deiire a 2  de forme interpretative,  type
Regis.   Ann.  med.  psychol., Par., 1935,  93:  pt  2,  80-5.—
Claude, H.  Sur quelques delires de persecution.  Rev. g6n. clin.
ther.,  1935, 49: 129-31.—Courbon,  P., & Leconte, M.  Hypo-
manie secondaire a un  deiire  de  persecution.  Ann. med.
psychol., Par., 1934, 92: 55-61.—Courbon, P.,  & Vie.  Deiire
episodique de persecution par  ectopisme  mental  chez une
paysanne cuisiniere a Paris. Bull. Soc. clin. med. ment., Par.,
 1928,  16: 23-6.—Damaye,  H.  Les persecutes psychoneuras-
theniques; reactions  criminelles.  Progr.  med., Par.,  1935,
914-7.—Guiraud, P., Daumezon, G., & Ferdiere, G. Rythme
verbal progressif jusqu'a la complainte chez une  persecutee
senile.  Ann. med. psychol., Par., 1937, 95: 603-6.—Janet, P.
Un cas  du vol de la pensee.  Ibid., 1928, 86: pt 2, 146-64.
------   Les  sentiments dans le deiire  de  persecution.  J.
psychol. norm, path., Par.,  1932, 29: 161-240.   ------  L'hal-
lucination dans le deiire de persecution. Rev.  philos. France,
 1932,113:61-98. ------  L'examen de conscience et les voix;
interpretation  de  I'hallucination   du  persecute.   Scientia,
Bologna, 1938, 63: 329-44.—Jude, R., & Hakkim, A.   Les
reactions des persecutes observes a Damas.  Hyg. ment., Par.,
 1928,  23: 257-68, pL —Laignel-Lavastine, Vichon,  J. [et al.]
Procedes de defense sensorielle chez un persecute.  Ann. med.
psychol., Par., 1936..  94:  242-4.—Leroy.  Curieux  moyens
de defense chez  un persecute hallucine anxieux.   Bull. Soc.
clin.  med. ment., Par., 1928, 16:  84.—Magri, F.   II valore
patogenetico della ipoacusia nei  deliri di persecuzione.  Rass.
stud, psichiat., 1938,  27: 282-321.—Marchand, L.,  Picard J.,
& Courtois, A.  Deiire de  persecution  consecutif a une ence-
phalopathie aigue.   Bull. Soc  clin. med. ment., Par., 1928,
16: 15-8.—Minkovski, E., & Pollnov, H.  Psychose hallucina-
toire;  evolution intermittente; elimination d'idees de persecu-
tion.   Ann. med. psychol., Par., 1937, 35: pt 1,  787-92.—
Nesbit,  L.  Flucht  in  die  Finsternis  (flight into  darkness)
Schnitzler's last  novel, a study of the persecution complex
together with  a  note on euthanasia.  Med.  Life,  1937, 44:
145-55.—Porot, A., Bardenat & Leonardon.  Contribution  a
I'etude des rapports  de I'hallucination et du  deiire; un cas
d'hallucinations purement olfactives avec theme interpretatif
de persecution  chez un psychasthenique.  Ann. med. psychol.,
Par.,  1937, 35: pt  1, 753-63.—Serieux & Codet.   Un  deiire
de persecution  bienveillante.  Ibid., 1923, 81: pt 2, 353-60.—
Starcke, A. Die  Rolle der  analen und  oralen Quantitaten im
Verfolgungswahn und in analogen Systemgedanken.  Internat.
Zschr. Psychoanal., Wien,   1935, 21:  1-22.—Stefanacci, G.
Delirio di interpretazione a carattere persecutorio in un vecchio
senza indebolimente mentale.  Rass. stud, psichiat., 1934, 23:
1222-40.—Tinel, J.   Syndrome hallucinatoire de persecution
et d'influence; guerison  par traitement salicyie et ars6nical;
passage successif  de I'hallucination a I'hallucinose,  puis  de
I'hallucinose au mentisme et du  mentisme a  l'etat  normal.
Encephale, 1929, 24: 700-12.—Vallejo Najera, A.  Considera-
ciones  clinicas sobre algunos  casos de delirio de celos.  Clin.
lab., Zaragoza, 1931, 17:  89-105.—Weiss, E. Der Vergiftungs-
wahn  im Lichte der Introjektions- und Projektionsvorgange.
Internat. Zschr. Psychoanal., Wien, 1926, 12: 466-77.

----   Psychopathology.

   Ey, H.   Hallucinations  et  deiire; les  formes
hallucinatoires de l'automatisme  verbal.    192p.
12?   Par., 1934.
   Targowla, R., & Dublineau,  J.   L'intuition
delirante.  316p.  8?   Par., 1931.
   Baeyer, W.  von.   Ueber  konformen Wahn.   Zschr. ges.
Neur. Psychiat., 1932, 140:  398-438.—Capgras. J., Beaudouin,
H., & Briau, R.  L'explication delirante.  Ann. m6d. psychol.,
Par., 1934, 92: 477-508.—Capgras, J., & Maximovich, A. de.
Deiire  imaginatif et graphorree meiancolique.  Bull. Soc. clin.
m6d. ment., Par., 1928, 16: 170-4.—De Sanctis, S.  II delirio
lticido; studio psicopato!6gico e clinico.  Rev.  argent, neur.
psiquiat.,  1927, 1: 557-607.—Devine, H.  The reality of de-
lusions. Bristol Med. Chir. J., 1928, 45:  19-38.—Gorriti, F.
Intuici6n delirante mfstica.   Rev.  As. med. argent., 1934, 48:
579-82.—Greenacre, P.   The eye motif in delusion and fan-
tasy.   Am.  J.  Psychiat.,  1925-26,  5:  553-79.—Kahn,  E.
Ueber  Wahnbildung.  Arch. Psychiat., Berl., 1929,  88: 435-
54.—Kunz, H.  Die Grenze  der psychopathologischen Wahnin-
terpretationen.   Zschr.   ges.  Neur.  Psychiat.,   1931,  135:
671-715.—Lagache, D.  Sur la psychologie d'un deiire. Rev.
m6d. fr., 1937, 18: 223-33.—Levi, L. Delirio di immaginazione
e  mitomania.  Rass. stud,  psichiat.,  1935,  24:  141-54.—
Levin, S.  L.   [Delusions of hearing experimentally produced
by overstraining the irritation process]   Sovet. nevropat.,
1933,   2:  92-7.—Logre,  J.   Le  6ens  de  l'interpsychologie
dans les etats delirants chroniques.  Prat. med. fr.,  1927, 6:
307-10.—Perrens,  C.  Sur I'influence de  l'habitude dans la
fixation de certains delires.  Gaz. sc. med. Bordeaux,  1924, 45:
453. ------ Remarques sur la constitution et la conservation
des delires.  J.  med. Bordeaux, 1924, 54: 126-9.—Revesz, B.
Neue   Betrachtungen iiber  Wahnideen.   Zschr.  ges.  Neur.
Psychiat., 1931, 133: 147-52—Targowla, R.. Lamache, A., &
Daussy, H.  Sur l'intuition delirante; sa signification.  Ann.
med. psychol., Par., 1927, 85: 57-63.

----   Self-accusation.

   Frohnel, G.   *Falsche Selbstbeschuldigungen.
39p.    8?   [Berl.] 1931.
   Baeyer, W. von.  Ein Fall von psychopathischer Selbstbe-
zichtigung.  Zschr. ges. Neur. Psychiat., 1931,  135: 779-93.—
Berkeley-Hill, O.  The part played by the feeling of guilt in
the aetiology of mental disorders.  Ind. M. Gaz.r 1934, 69:
665-7.—D, M.  Los autoacusadores.  Bol. As. med. Puerto
Rico,  1908, 6: 77; 971.—Duprg, E. Les auto-accusateurs au
point  de vue medicolegal.  Rev. med. leg., 1903,  10: 25-9.—
Eisler,  M. J.  Ueber wahnhafte  Selbstanklagen.  Internat.
Zschr. Psychoanal.,  Wien,  1929,  15:  102-14.—Klimke.  W.
Ueber die Bedeutung des Schuldbewusstseins fiir den Aufbau
krankhafter  Seelenzustande  namentlich  bei  Frauen  unter
besonderer Beriicksichtigung des sexuellen Schuldbewusstseins.
Arch.  Psychiat., Berl., 1935-36, 104:  223-55.—Lentz. A. K.
Der Selbstbeschuldigungswahn als eine Art von Autotraumati-
sation.  Mschr. Psychiat. Neur., 1928, 70:  178-85.—Lewin, B.
Ein eigenartiger Fall von  falscher Selbstbezichtigung.  Allg.
Zschr. Psychiat., 1927, 87: 155-80.—Porot, A.  Une forme rare
d'auto-hetero-accusation  de la  part d'une  pers6cutee meian-
colique.  Ann. med. leg., 1926, 6:  377.—Seglas, J.  Un cas de
deiire  d'interpretation;  auto-accusation  svstematique.   Ann.
med. psychol., Par.,  1910, 9. ser.,  11: 273-83.—Weygandt, W.
Ueber krankhafte Selbstbeschuldigung.   Mschr.  Krim. Psy-
chol.,  1928, 49: 17-29.—Wildermuth, H.  Falsches Gestandnis.
Allg. Zschr. Psychiat., 1933, 100: 297-302.

----  systematized.

   Hannard, P.  F.  J.   *Le  deiire d'interpretation
de Serieux et  Capgras;  contribution clinique k
I'etude des delires systematises croniques.  241p.
8?   Lille,  1911.
   Bartschi-Rochaix, F.   Die Stellung des Kindes im Wahn-
system der Mutter.  Zschr. ges.  Neur.  Psychiat., 1937, 159:
746-60.—Benon,  R.   Les  delires systematises  chroniques.
Rev. med., Par., 1928, 45: 33-47.—Faraone, A.   Sulla genesi
di un delirio sistematizzato primitive  Gior. med. mil., 1937,
85: 987-9.—Leroy & Montassut.  Deiire  systematise fantas-
tique  a base  d'imagination et d'hallucinations;  organisation
progressive des idees incoherentes; dissociation  mentale;  son
role dans  la production des hallucinations auditives.  Bull.
Soc clin. m6d. ment., Par.,  1922, 10: 205-12.— L£vy Valensi, J.
Le deiire  systematise de situation.  Sem. hop. Paris, 1930, 6:
539-43— MacCurdy, J.  T., & Treadway, W. L.  Constructive
delusions.   State  Hosp. Bull., Utica,  1915-16, n   ser   8: 
DELUSIONAL STATES
85
DEMASURE
218-50.—Roxo, H.  Delirio systematisado tardio no alcoolismo.
Tribuna med., Rio,  1927, 33: 233-5. ------  Tratamento dos
delirios systematizados allucinatorios.  Brasil med., 1930, 44:
889-94.  Also Encephale, 1931, 26: 219-30.
   DELVAILLE, Rene,  1890-       *Recherches
bacteriologiques et cliniques sur la therapeutique
alliacee totale en gastro-enterologie.  64p.   5 pi.
S?   Par., 1927.
   DELVALLEZ,  Louis,  1895-       *Contribu-
tion  k I'etude  de  la myocardite  syphilitique.
47p.   8?   Par., 1923.
   DELYAUX, Joseph.   *Contribution a I'etude
de la methode de Beck ou forage des os  [Lyon]
89p.   8?   Bourg, Berthod, 1936.
   Del  VAUX, Robert, fl. 1600-14.   De veritate
et antiquitate artis chemicae.  [48] 1.  32?  Paris,
F. Morellus, 1561.
   Del  VECCHIO-VENEZIANI,  Augusta.   La
vita e l'opera di Angelo Camillo De Meis.  xxiv,
333p.  12? Bologna, X. Zanichelli  [1921]
   DELVIN,  Mary   Ruth,   1868-        *The
pedagogical value of willingness for  disinterested
service as  developed in the training  school of the
state teacher and in the religious novitiate  and
the  religious  life  [Catholic  Univ.]  154p.  8?
Wash., 1917.
   DELVINCOURT,  Andre Leon Julien, 1903-
        *L'acrodynie  infantile dans  la region de
Reims.  55p.   8? Par., 1934.
   DEMAHIS, Fernand Jacques, 1900-       *Sur
un type  clinique d'affection congenitale carac-
terisee  par  une double  paralysie  faciale,   une
double paralysie du moteur oculaire externe et
par un double pied bot   [Paris]  55p.  8?  Saint-
Amand, 1931.
   DEMAILLY,  Fernand,   1902-       *L'aero-
phage  au  cours des  cardiopathies.   49p.  8?
Par., 1930.
   DEMAILLY, Rene,  1902-      *Contribution
a I'etude des  arthrites suppurees dans la maladie
de Parrot.  70p.  8?  Par., 1927.
   DEMALDENT, Jean  Pierre,  1905-       *Le
conduit auditif  interne; voie de propagation et de
drainage   dans  les  meningites  d'origine  laby-
rinthique.   119p.  8?  Par., A. Legrand, 1935.
   DEMANCHE, R.   Precis  de technique du
sero-diagnost.c  de la syphilis;  reactions d'hpmo-
Ivse,  reactions de floculation.  123p.  12?  Par.,
G. Doin & cie., 1928.  Also 2. ed.  223p. illust.
tab.  1936.
   DEMANGE,   Mine   Andre  n6e  Germaine
Pezant,  1909-       *Des  perforations   pul-
monaires provoquees benignes dans la  pratique
du  pneumothorax   therapeutique.   77p.    8?
Lyon, Bosc freres, 1936.
   DEMANGE,  Michel,  1908-      *Contribu-
tion k I'etude  de la lipodystrophie dite progressive
(maladie  de Barraquer-Simons)   112p.   pi.   8?
Par., 1937.
   DEMANT, Werner,  1912-       *Ueber  den
Geburtsverlauf bei  alten Erstgebarenden.   41p.
8°   Koln, J. Borowsky,  1936.
   De MARCHI Gherini, Ambrogio, 1804-89.
  Aperlo, C. Ambrogio De Marchi Gherini, chirurgo milanese
(1804-89) Osp. maggiore, Milano, 1932, 20:  439.
   DEMARD, Auguste, 1908-    q *Les ovarites
suppurees  puerperales.   80p.   8?  Lyon,  Bosc
freres 1934.
  DEMARET,  Paul, 1894-      *De revolution
des toxemies gravidiques apres la mort  du fcetus
et pendant  sa  retention  in  utero.   63p.   8.
Par   1925.
  DEMARQUET, Pierre Octave Julien Joseph,
1908-      Contribution  k I'etude des tubercu-
lides purpuriques.  138p.  8?  Par., N.  Maloine,
1935.
  DEMASURE, Yictor Andre, 1892-     ♦Diag-
nostic precoce  et  prophylaxie  de  1'encephalite
epidemique.   46p.  8?   Par., 1923.

DEMATIUM.
  See also Cercospora; Cladosporium; Hyphomy-
cetes; Pinta.
  Fonseca, O. da, & Ferreira da Rosa, A.  Sur Cladosporium
wernecki et la keratomycose nigricans palmaire.  C. rend. Soc.
biol., 1930, 105: 785.—Joseph, A. Ueber Befunde von Pilzen
der  Gattung  Dematiaceae bei  oberflachlichen Hautaffek-
tionen.  Derm. Wschr., 1928, 87: 1396-8.—Langeron, M., &
Horta. P.  Note complementaire sur le Cladosporium wernecki
Horta, 1921.  Bull. Soc. path, exot., Par., 1922, 15: 381-3.—
Sartory, R.  Etude d'un cladosporium nouveau; Cladosporium
rietmanni n. sp., agent d'une epidermomycose palmaire noire.
Rev. prat. mal. pays chauds, 1935, 15: 9-44.  ------Sartory,
A.  [et al.]  Contribution  a I'etude d'une epidermomycose
bresilienne palmaire noire,  provoqu6e par un Cladosporium
nouveau. C. rend. Soc biol., 1930, 104: 878-81.
  DEMBITZ,   Koloman,   1899-       *Beitrag
zur Geschichte  der  Zahnheilkunde im  17. Jahr-
hundert nach den Aufzeichnungen des Skultetus
(1650)  36p.   8? Wiirzb., C.  J. Becker, 1927.
  DEMBOWSKI, Jan.   Das Kontinuitatsprin-
zip und seine Bedeutung in der Biologie.  132p.
*°  Berl., J. Springer, 1919.
  Forms Heft 21, Vortr. Aufs. Entw. mech. Organ.
  For Portrait, photograph, see collection in library.
  De MEIS, Angelo Camillo, 1817-91.
  Del  Vecchio-Veneziaxi,   A.    La   vita  e
l'opera di Angelo  Camillo  De Meis.  333p.  12?
Bologna, 1921.
  DEMEL, Antonio Cesaris,  1866  1938.
  Franco, E. E.  Necrologia.  Pathologica, Genova, 1938. 30:
137-40,  port.—Sacerdotti,  C.  .Wcrologia.   Minerva med.,
To,-., 1938, 29: No.  18, 12-6, port:
  DEMEL,  Rudolf,  1891-       Chirurgie des
Hodens  und  des  Samenstranges.   xix,  422p.
roy. 8?  Stuttg., F. Enke,  1926.
  ----  Operative Frakturenbehandlung; Tech-
nik,  Indikationsstellung,  Erfolge.   viii,  227p.
8?   Wien, J. Springer, 1926.
  ----Diagnostik chirurgischer Erkrankungen,
mit Einschluss der  Differentialdiagnostik  und
Rontgendiagnostik;  Lehrbuch  fur  Studierende
und Aerzte.   xxiii,   863p.  illust.   8?   Wien,
W. Maudrich, 1935.
  DEMELER, Richard, 1901-       *Ein Beitrag
zur kindlichen Knochentuberkulose.   8p.   8?
Kiel, 1926.
  DEMELER,  Walter, 1906-      *Ueber fami-
liare  Missbildungen der  Wirbelsaule.   47p.  8?
Munster, 1933.
  DEMELIN, L.  A.  De la  contraction  uterine
et  des dvscines.es correlatives.  4  p.  1.  160p.
8?   Par.; G. Doin, 1927.
  ----Les  mains de  fer.  106p.   diagrs.  8?
Par., Vigot freres, 1935.
  DEMELIN, Louis.  *Traitement de la syphilis
par le bismuth.  62p.  8?  Par., 1922.
  DEMELIN,  Raymond,  1893-        *Fonc-
tionnement de la Maternite Baudelocque.  112p.
8?   Par., 1924.

DEMENTIA.
  See  also Delusional states; Dementia, schizo-
phrenic; also names of primary diseases as Brain,
Hemorrhage; Epilepsy;  Meningitis;  Thyrotoxi-
cosis,  &c.
  Ameghino, A., & Curti, O. P.  Demencia vesanica; informe
medico-legal.  Rev. Circ. med. argent., 1930, 30: 1528-36.—
Benon.  R.  Asthenie chronique et demence. Schweiz. Arch.
Neur Psychiat., 1926, 18: 137-40. Also Gaz. hop., 1934, 107:
.555-7.—Carp, E. A. D. E.  [Dementia]  Ned. tschr. geneesk.,
1936 80:  3930-4.—Corberi, G.  Una sindrome demenziale
crave nell'eta infantile (regressione  mentale  infanto-giovanile
con reperto di neurolisi lipoidea  diffusa acuta in vivo)  Atti
Soc lombard. sc.  med., 1924,  13:  449-61.—Corman, L.,  &
Jarry A. La mort subite dans les etats dementieb organiques; 
DEMENTIA
86
DEMENTIA
son importance medico-iegale et sa signification biologique.
Ann. med. 16g., 1935, 15: 569-73.—Dearborn, G. van N. The
determination  of intellectual regression and progression.  Am.
J. Psychiat., 1926-27, 6: 725-41.—Decroly, O., & Decroly, J.
La demence  et  l'idiotie  chez  l'enfant.   J.  neur.  psvchiat.,
Brux.,  1929,  29:  461; 1930,  30:  32;  359;  365.—Fiaiko.  N.
Hegel's views  on mental derangement.  J. Abnorm. Psychol.,
1930-31, 25:  241-67.—Gordon,  H. L.   Amentia in the East
African.  Eugen.  Rev.,  Lond.,  1934,  25: 223-35.—Greene,
C. L.  The handprinted greeting card as a project for cases
of mental  and  emotional  deterioration  in  which  the  his-
tory  indicates an   intellectual  and  cultural  background.
Occup. Ther. Rehabil., 1935, 14: 293.—Gruhle, H. W.  Das
Problem der  Demenz.  Klin.  Wschr., 1932, 11:  929-31 —
Hoven, H.  A propos des  recherches  genealogiques dans  les
demences. J. beige neur. psvchiat., 1937, 37: 393-8.—Kahn, M.
Dementia.  Med. Press &  Circ,  Lond.,  1930, 130: 9-11.—
Kryspin-Exner, W.   Klinischer und anatomischer Beitrag zur
Frage  der oligophrenen  Krankheitsprozesse.   Zschr.  ges.
Neur. Psychiat., 1929, 120:  84-99.—Malamud, W., & Palmer,
E. M.   Intellectual deterioration in  the psychoses.  Arch.
Neur. Psychiat., Chic, 1938, 39: 68-81.—Malzberg, B.   Mor-
tality among  patients with  psychoses with mental deficiency.
Training School  Bull.,   1936-37,  33:  125-32— Marie,  A.
Six cas de demence homochrone chez des scours et des jumelles.
Enc6phale, 1927, 22:  370-2.—Meagher, J. F. W.   Dementia
in mental disease.   Med. Times,  N. Y.,  1929, 57: 333-5 —
Mumford, P.  B.  The circulation of  the hands in primary
dementia. J.  Ment. Sc, Lond., 1926, 72: 90-2.—Penrose, L. S.
Primary and secondary amentia.  Ment. Welf., Lond., 1932, 13:
57.—Pfersdorff.   Etude  compare  des  etats  de  demence.
Rev. anthrop., Par., 1926, 36: 117-22.—Rizzatti, E., Donegani,
G., &  Cassiano, P.  Studio seriato del  quadro morfologico
ematico  bianco  nelle amenze.   Schizofrenie,  1937-38,  6:
115-55, 4 graph.—Taddiken, P.  G., &  Lane, A. G.  A discus-
sion  of paranoic conditions, with special  reference to mental
deterioration.  State Hosp.  Bull.,  Utica,  1912-13, n. ser., 5:
63-77.—Trochine, G. J.  La demence.  Ann. med. psychol.,
Par., 1928, 86: 307;  394.—Tucker, B. R.  A case of progressive
regression.   Virginia M.   Month.,  1936-37,  63:  681-3 —
Vermeylen, G.. Baonville,  H.  [et al.]   Demence progressive
chez un sujet jeune.  J.  beige neur. psychiat., 1934, 34: 391-
405.—Vervaeck,  L.   La  notion  medico-iegale du desequilibre
mental.  Ibid., 1933, 33: 291-310.

----   Causes.
   See also names of poisons and primary diseases.
   Zoppino,  L.    Contribution   a  I'etude  des
demences traumatiques.  75p.  8?  Geneve, 1924.
   Benon, R.  Asth6nie et d6mence.  Progr. med., Par., 1926,
41: 1825.—Borda, J. T.  Algunas consideraciones con respecto
a las demencias organicas.   Rev. crim.,  B.  Air., 1934,  21:
665-74.—Craig, W. McK.  Suprasellar meningioma causing
mental derangement; results following  removal.  Proc. Mayo
Clin., 1934, 9: 105-7.—Foix. C, & Chavany, J. A.   Sur une
forme speciale de la  syphilis cerebrale; demence pseudo-bul-
baire syphilitique.  Presse med.,  1926, 34: 772.—Klingmann,
T., & Millett, H. S. The significance of circulatory disturbance
in certain psvchoses after the fourth decade of life. J.  Michigan
M. Soc, 1932,  31: 694.—Kufs, H.  Circumscripte  Paralyse,
circumscripte syphilitische  Meningitis bei einem  74  Jahre
alten senil Dementen.  Arch.  Psychiat., Berl.,  1931,  93:
434-40.—Porcher, P.  Demence pseudo-bulbaire svphilitique.
Rev. neur., Par., 1927, 34: pt 2, 514-7.—Potter, H. W. Hypo-
phrenias of syphilitic  origin.  Psychiat. Q., 1929, 3: 156-62.—
Stockert. F. G. von.   Subcorticale Demenz;  ein Beitrag zur
encephalitischen Denkstorung.   Arch.  Psychiat., Berl., 1932,
97: 77-100.

----   Classification and nomenclature.
   Benon, R.  La degenerescence mentale de Magnan.  Rev.
g6n. clin. ther., 1937, 51: 501.—Prados y Such, M.  Sobre el
concepto de demencia.  Arch,  neurob., Madr.,  1930,  10:
417-42.—Rojas,  N.  El  concepto  de demencias  primitivas.
Rev.  argent, neur.  psiquiat.,  1929, 3: 300-6.—Schilder, P.
Der Begriff der  Demenz.   Wien. med. Wschr.,  1928,  78:
936-8.—Shevalev,  E.  A.   [Analysis  of  the conception  of
dementia]   Sovet.  psikhonevr.,  1937,  13:   5-19.—Stockert,
F. G. von.   Zur Psychologie des klinischen Demenzhegriffes.
J. Psychol.  Neur., Lpz., 1928,  37:  373-86.—Wildermuth. H.
Der Demenzbegriff in der Praxis. Zschr. ges. Neur. Psychiat.,
1930, 130: 111-5.

----  congenital.

   See  Amaurotic  familial  idiocy;  Mental   de-
ficiency;  Mongolism; Myxedema, &c.

----  involutional.
   Betzendahl, W.  Sprachliche Produktionen  "nd K°rPer-
schema bei involutiven Geistesstorungen   Mschr  Psychiat
1935,  91:  213-30.-Bouman  L.  Involutions, und  Prasejaile
Psvchosen   Psvchiat. neur. bl., Amst.,  1929,  3d.  d,ua~8D-
Caro  E A. D? E.  Ueber den Anteil der psychoanalytisehen
Auffassu'ngen an  der Kenntnis der involution ™d  Prasemlen
Geistesstorungen. Ibid., 406-22.  Also  Ned. ^chr  geneesk
1928-29, 15: 537-56.-Esser,  P. H  [Few cases _of>"volution
paranoia]  Ned.  tschr.  geneesk., 1935, 79: 1705-13.—Farrar,
C. B., & Franks, R. M.  Menopause and psychosis.  Am  J.
Psychiat.,  1931,  10: 1031-44.—Funfgeld,  E.   Klinisch-anato-
mische Untersuchungen uber  die  depressiven Psychosen  des
Ruckbildungsalters.   J.  Psychol.  Neur    Lpz.,  1933,  45.
1_68 —Horst, L.  van der, & de Groot, H. W.  [Contribution to
clinic  and  psychopathology  of involution  paranoia]   Ned.
tschr.  geneesk., 1929, 73: pt 2, 5569-79.—Hutter, A.  [Hered-
ity and constitution in  psychoses during the period  ot involu-
tion]  Psychiat. neur. bl., Amst., 1929, 33: 439-47.-Jacobi. E.
Die Prognose der Ruckbildungsdepression und ver wand ter
involutiver Prozesse.  Arch.  Psychiat.,  Berl.,  1931,  95: 423-
38 —Kant  O.   Zur   Strukturanalyse  der  khmaktenschen
Psychosen.  Zschr. ges.  Neur.  Psychiat., 1926, 104: 174-224.—
Liebers, M.   Ein  Fall  von klimakterischer  Psychose  mit
multipler  Blutdriisensklerose,  bez.  Atrophie.   Allg.  Zschr.
Psychiat., 1932, 97: 158-67, pi.—Ligterink, J- A. T., & Simons,
C. H.  [Involution  psychoses in  men]   Psychiat.  neur.  bi.,
Amst., 1936,  40: April suppl. No. 1A, 205-13—May. J. V.
The psychoses of  the period of  involution. Bull. Massachusetts
Dep. Ment. Dis.,  1926-27, 10: 2-66.—Mosbacher, F. W.  Para-
phrene Krankheitsbilder  des  Urn-  und  Ruckbildungsalters.
Arch.   Psychiat., Berl.,  1931,  93:  46-83.—Rossiysky,  D.
[Clinique of  presenile  involution]   Med. biol.  J.,   Leningr.,
1927  3:  104-7.—Roxo. H.   Tratamento  da psicose  de in-
volugao.  Gaz. clin.,  S. Paulo,  1934,  32: 219-21.—Sanchez
Martin. M. L.  Contribuci6n  al  estudio  de la psicosis del
climaterio  e involution  v su tratamiento.  Arch, med., Madr.,
1936,  39: 421-41.—Scheer, W.  M. van der.  Eine  besondere
Form von Involutionspsychose  mit vorwiegenden negativisti-
schen  Erscheinungen;  Dysphrenia  antitonica.    Psychiat.
neur.  Wschr., 1927,  29: 229-33.—Scheid, W.  Der Zeiger der
Schuld in  seiner Bedeutung fur  die  Prognose involutiver
Psychosen.  Zschr. ges. Neur. Psychiat., 1934, 150: 528-55.—
Thurzo, E. [Psychomotor syndrome of so-called aerial writing
in involutional dementia]  Orv. hetil.,  1935, 79: 666-8.  Also
Zschr. ges.  Neur.  Psychiat.,  1935, 152:  738-44.   Also  in
Hughlings Jackson Mem. Vol., Debrecen, 1935, No.  4, 8.

----   paralytic.

   See Paralysis, general.
praecox.
 See Dementia [schizophrenic]

—   Presbyophrenia [Wernicke]
   See also Climacteric; Depressive state; Melan-
choly; Menopause, &c.
   Weber,   F.   *Die  Therapie  der  klimakteri-
schen Psychosen  bei Frauen.   36p.  8?   Bonn,
1933.
   See also Dementia,  senile.
   Bornstein,  M.   Przypadek  t. zw. presbyophrenii.  Neur.
polska, Warsz.,  1913, 3: 629-32.—Cunha Lopez.  Um caso de
presbyophrenia.  Brasil med.,  1928,  42: 394-6.—Giacanelli,
V. U.   Rilievi  istopatologici  nuovi  e  considerazioni su la
presbiofrenia.   Ann. Osp. psichiat.  Perugia, 1927, 21: 27-75,
6 pi.—Ziveri, A. Presbyophrenic et phr6nose maniaco-depres-
sive.  Encephale, 1928, 23:  597-600.

----   presenile.

   See also  Brain cortex,  Atrophy [Pick]
   Caron, L. M.   *Etude clinique de la maladie
de  Pick  (contribution  a  I'etude  des  demences
preseniles)    250p.   8?  Par.,  1934.
   Oksala,  H.   *Ein  Beitrag  zur  Kenntnis  der
prasenilen  Psychosen   [Helsingfors]   45p.   8?
Berl., 1922.
   Also Zschr. ges.  Neur. Psychiat., 1923, 81: 1-44.
   Abashev-Konstantinovsky, A.  [Presenile mental diseases]
Sovrem.  psikhonevr.,  1929, 9:  589-96.—Badonnel,  Ajuria-
guerra,  J., &  Leconte.  Syndrome aphaso-agnoso-apraxique
(sur les troubles de la  notion du moi et de la notion spatiale
dans une d6mence  presenile)  Ann. med. psychol., Par.,  1935,
93: pt 2, 798-805.—Baird,  J. H. Psychoses of the presenium.
Med. Bull.  Veterans  Admin.,  1935,  12:  135-42.—Bargues,
Corcelle  & Berthon.   Etude  systematique de la  circulation
r6tinienne chez un groupe  de  dements seniles ou pre-seniles.
Ann. med. psychol., Par.,  1938, 96: 433-50.—Bevis, W. M.
Presenile psychoses.  Med. Bull. Veterans  Admin.,  1933, 10:
130-2.—Bostroem, A.  Ueber friihzeitige Verblodungsprozesse
bei Hirngefasserkrankungen zusammengesetzter Pathogenese
(Lues und andere  Faktoren) zugleich ein Beitrag zur Abgren-
zung der Luespsychosen.   Arch. Psychiat., Berl.,  1928, 86:
1-16.—Bouman, K. H.  [Pathological  anatomy of  a case  of
presenile psychosis]   Ned. tschr.  geneesk.,  1927,  71:  pt  2,
2118-22.—Carp, E. A.  D. E.  [The elements of senile plaques
Ibid., 1931, 75: pt  3, 3808-13, 2 pi.—Critchley, M.  Discussion
on the  mental and  physical symptoms of the  presenile de-
mentias.  Proc. R.  Soc.   M.,  Lond.,  1933,  26: 1077-91.— 
DEMENTIA
87
DEMENTIA
Gomez, N., & Escardo, E.  Contribuci6n al estudio de las
psicosis preseniles.  Arch,  med.,  Madr.,  1930,  32:  301-6.—
Halberstadt, G.  Etude clinique de la demence meiancolique
presenile.  Ann. med. psychol., Par., 1930, 88: 409-25. —
Un cas atypique de psychose presenile.  Encephale,  1931, 26:
671-6.  ------  Etude  clinique d'une variete de  psychose
presenile.   Ibid.,  1932,  27: 273-91.   ------   Les psychoses
preseniles.  Ibid., 1934, 29: 630; 722.—Haskovec, V.  Atrophie
lobaire presenile a base heredodegenerative.  Rev. neur., Par.,
1934, 41: 762.—James, G. W. B.   The  treatment of  senile
insanity; presenile mental disorders.   Lancet, Lond., 1926, 2:
820.—Laignel-Lavastine, d'Heucqueville, G., & Schwob, R. A.
Syndrome  pre-senile, endocrinien et  cerebral.  Ann.  med.
psychol.,  Par., 1934, 92:  pt 2, 606-10.—Leroy  & Lelong.
Demence  profonde  survenue rapidement chez une  femme de
55 ans.  Bull. Soc.  clin. med. ment,, Par.,  1926, 14: 124-7 —
Marchand, L., &  Abely.  X.  Demence  rapide par sclerose
cerebrale.  Ann. med. psychol., Par.,  1925, 83: pt 2, 185-95 —
Marcus, H.   [Atrophy  of frontal lobe (presenile  dementia)]
Hygiea,  Stockh.,  1930,  92: 893-5,  pi.—Mayer-Gross,  W.,
Critchley, M.  [et al.]   Presenile  dementias.   Lancet, Lond.,
1938,  1: 1166.—Mirelson, L. A.  [Peculiar changes of affec-
tivity  in pre-senile psychoses]  Odess. med.  J., 1929, 4: 97-
101.—Niedenthal, R.  Ein Fall von Pickscher Krankheit mit
Wahnideen.   Allg.  Zschr. Psychiat.,  1933,   101:  111-9 —
Robertson, E. G.  -Familial presenile dementia.  Proc. R.  Soc.
M„ Lond., 1934, 27: 1349-51.—Schottky. J.   Ueber presenile
Verblodungen. Zschr. ges. Neur. Psychiat., 1932, 140: 333-
97.—Schultz, J. H. Geistige Storungen im Prasenium. Zschr.
arztl. Fortbild., 1936, 33: 220-2.—Springlova, M.   [Dementia
praecox of senility]  Sborn. 16k., 1926, 28: 503-30.—Stertz, G.
Hyperostosis  frontalis interna bei einem Fall  von  praseniler
Demenz.  Arch. Psychiat.,  Berl., 1933-34, 101: 798—Worster-
Drought,  C,  Hill,  T. R.,  & McMenemey, W. H.   Familial
presenile dementia with spastic paralysis.  J.  Neur. Psycho-
path., Brist, 1933,  14: 27-34.

----  pseudo.

    See under Dream states.

----   Psychopathology.
    Dearborn,  G.  V. Notes on habituation in mental derange-
ment.  J. Abnorm. Psychol., 1935, 30: 22-42.—De Sanctis, S.
La regressione psichica.   Scientia, Bologna, 1931,  3. ser., 49:
31-42.—Gerson,  W.  Ueber die Zusammenhange von Demenz
und Konfabulationen.  Zschr. ges.  Neur. Psychiat.,1925-26,
100- 662-7 —Morselli,  G. E.   Sulla dissociazione  mentale.
Riv. sper. freniat.,  1930-31. 54: 209-322.—Vie, J.,  & Villemez,
M.  Les demences vesaniques; esquisse  d'une nouvelle 6tape
de leur demembrement.   Ann. med. psychol., Par., 1937, 95:
pt 2,  816-23.—Wiersma, E. D.   [Psychology of  dementia]
Ned.  tschr. geneesk., 1929,  73:  811-20.   Also  J. Ment. Sc,
Lond., 1930,  76:  1-42.

----   senile.

    Klinkenberg, H.  *Das  Krankheitsbild  der
senilen  Demenz.  36p.   8?   Bonn,  1926.
    Mollenhoff, F.   *Ueber die Haufigkeit  der
 Alterspsychosen  im  Kriege.   40p.   8?  Rostock,

 1919.
    Nicolatjs,  H.   *Schizophrenes Krankheitsbild
der senilen  Demenz.   46p.   8?  Bonn, 1933.
    Tappert,  W.    *Die  Geschaftsfahigkeit  bej
einem   Fall  von   seniler  Demenz.    28p.    8?
 [Bonn]  1926.                         t   ^   u ,    . .
    Belezky, W.  K.,  &  Jermolenko,  E.  I.   Morphologische
Untersuchungen  uber das Reticulo-Endothel bei  senilen und
priisenilen Psychosen.  Virchows Arch.,  1933,  291:  607-23.—
Bolten G. C.   [Possibility  of early diagnosis of senile dementia
in forensic cases]  Geneesk. gids, 1935, 13: 513-7.—Bonhour, A.
Sobre 3 casos de demencia senil.  Rev. crim., B. Air., 19d4, £l:
14-33—Boulden, G. P.   Some  psychological  aspects  of the
senile  psychoses.  N. Orleans M. & S. J., 1926-27, 79: 496-8-
Bouman! L.   Die Axonschwellungen der  Purkinjeschen Zellen,
insbesondere bei Dementia senilis. Zschr. ges. Neur  Psychiat.,
1928,  113: 379-425.—Biirger-Prinz,  H.,  & Jacob,  H-  Anato-
mische und klinische Studien zur senilen Demenz.  Ibid., 1938,
161: 538-43.— Ciampi,  L.  Demencia  send   Rev.  argent.
neur.  psiquiat., 1927, 1:  505-14.—Cplapietra, F  Sulle  condl-
zioni etiologiche  e  patogenetiche delle follie senili.   Ann. Osp.
psichiat. Perugia, 1934, 28: 257-70.-Cr.tchley  M.   The path-
ology  of the senile  psychoses. Proc R. Soc. M., Lond  1929-
30  23: sect, psvchiat.,  9-19—Delmas-Marselet.  P.  Les
encephalopathies riementielles de la vieillesse.  J. med.  Bor-
deaux, 1936,  113:  327-33.—De Paoli. N.  La  demenza  senile
nella  pratica  assistenziale.   Riv.  sper.  freniat.,   1934, 58.
1260-2.—Divry,  P.  Des  lesions de  V'infundibulum dans  la
demence  senile.   J. beige neur. psychiat., 1935   35:  591-9,
2 Pl.—Fattovich,  G.  Ricerche sul metabolismo ™}??te*™%0™
alcune psicosi  dell'eta senile. Gior. psichiat.,  1935.  63:  360-
§2 —Galant  I. B.  [Motor response in senile psychosis]  Vrach.
gaz., 1931, 35: 916-9.-Gouriou & Scherrer   Demence  senile
avec meningiome latent.   Ann. med. psychol.,  Par., 1936  94.
pt  2  831-5—Gregory. M.  S.  Psychoses in  old age.    Bull.
N. York Acad. M.,  1928, 2. ser., 4: 1227-40.—Grunthal, E.
Klinisch-anatomisch  vergleichende  Untersuchungen  iiber den
Greisenblodsinn.   Zschr.  ges.  Neur.  Psychiat.,  1927,  111:
763-818, tab.—Hartung.  Ein Vorschlag zur Entlastung der
Landesheilanstalten.    Psychiat.  neur.   Wschr.,  1927,  29:
541-3.—Jacob,  G.  Analyse eines Falles  von seniler Demenz
(Storungen der Orientierung,  des  Denkens, der  Realitatser-
fassung)   Zschr.  ges. Neur.  Psychiat.,  1928,  116:  25-43 —
Jacobi, E.  Blutdruck und Herzform bei senilen und arterio-
sklerotischen  Psychosen.   Arch. Psychiat.,  Berl., 1929, 88:
425-34.—James, G. W. B.  The treatment of senile insanity.
Lancet, Lond., 1926, 2:  870.—Jelgersma,  H.  C.  [Psycho-
analyses in psychoses in old age] Ned. tschr. geneesk., 1928, 72:
1302-11.  Also Zschr.  ges. Neur. Psychiat., 1931, 135: 657-
70.—Lippi Francesconi, G.  Le psicosi  senili.    Rass.  stud.
psichiat.,  1933, 22: 465; 597.—Magri, F.  Attacchi circolan
in soggetti senili.   Ibid., 1935, 24: 225-34.—Marchand, L.
La demence s6nile sans atherome cerebral.  Ann. med. psychol.,
Par.,  1937, 35:  689-735.—Meagher, J. F. W.  The senile psy-
choses; dementia; forensic considerations.  Med. Leg. J., N, Y.,
1931, 48:  35-49.—Minkowski, E.   Quelques remarques sur la
psychopathologie  de la demence senile.   J. psychol.  norm.
path.,  Par.,  1928, 25:  79-90.—Ostmann.   Ueber  die Gei-
stesstorungen des Greisenalters.  Psychiat. neur. Wschr., 1928,
30: 314.—Pasqualini, R. Antiche e recenti vedute sull'anato-
mia  patologica della  demenza senile;   confronto  anatomo-
patologico tra il cervello del demente senile e quello  del  senile
normale.  Riv. sper. freniat.,  1938, 62:  87-136.—Pilon, A.
Quelques psychoses du senile.  Union med.  Canada,  1934, 63:
922-8.—Pleasants. H.  jr.  Toxic dementia senilis;  report of
an interesting case.  Med.  World, 1935,  53: 302-4.—Puca, A.
Sulla istopatologia  delle  olive  bulbari  nelle psicosi  senili.
Riv. sper. freniat., 1934, 58: 341-92.—Raitzin, A. Senilidad,
demencia  senil  e intervalos lucidos.  Sem. med.,  B. Air., 1931,
38:  1535-51.—Rojas, N.   El estado  mixto senil.  Rev. As.
med. argent., 1932, 45: 1485-92.  ------  & Belbey, J. C.  De-
mencia secundaria senil.  Rev. argent, neur. psiquiat., 1930,4:
203-9.—Rothschild, D.  Pathologic changes in senile psychoses
and  their psychobiologic  significance.   Am.  J. Psychiat.,
1936-37, 93: 757-88, 4 pl.—Scheele,  H.  Ueber  ein konkor-
dantes zweieiiges Zwillingspaar mit seniler Demenz; ein Beitrag
zur Erbforschung bei der senilen Demenz.   Zschr. ges.  Neur.
Psychiat., 1933, 144: 606-12.—Schenk. V. W. D.  [Groping in
senile and presenile dementia also in children] Psychiat. neur.
bl., Amst., 1932, 36: 524-36.—Schulz, B.  Ueber die heredi-
taren   Beziehungen  paranoid  gefarbter  Alterspsychosen.
Zschr. ges. Neur. Psychiat., 1930, 129: 147-90.—Sierra, A. M.
Las  formas atfpicas de la demencia  senil.   Rev. crim., B. Air.,
1933, 20: 513-20.  Also Dfa med.,  B. Aires, 1933-34, 6: 373.
        Estado actual del problema de las demencias seniles;
demencia senil tfpica.  Rev. crim., B. Air., 1933, 20: 281-94.
Also Sem. mi'M., B. Air., 1933, 40: pt 2, 829-34.—Sjogren, V. H.
[Case  of mania  senilis]  Sven. lak.  tidn., 1933,  30: 490 —
Teenstra,  P.  E. M.   [Attempts to treat  affections of sfnile
psychoses]  Psychiat. neur. bl., Amst., 1937, 41: 928-35.—
Tiffany, W. J.  The anatomy and histopathology of the senile
brain, with special reference to miliary plaques; 13 illustrative
cases.  State Hosp. Bull., Utica, 1913-14, n. ser., 6: 297-315.


----   senile: Alzheimer's  type.

   Abely.  X.   Un cas de  maladie d'Alzheimer.   Bull. Soc.
clin. med.  ment., Par.,  1926,  14:  132.—Bolsi, D.  Placche
senili e microglia; nota preliminare.  Riv. pat. nerv., 1927, 32:
65-82 3 pl.  ------  Sulla  natura e genesi delle placche senili.
Ibid.,'31:  237-68.—Bonfiglio,  F.  Produzione sperimentalie
dei  prodotti  di  disfacimento  basofilo-metacromatici  de-
scritti dall'Alzheimer (granuli del  Reich)  Riv. ital. neuropat.,
1910-11  3:  208-15.—Bouman, L.  Senile  plaques.  Brain,
Lond.,  1934, 57: pt 2, 128-42, 2 pl.—Boyd, D. A.   A contribu-
tion to  the psychopathology of Alzheimer's disease.   Am.  J.
Psychiat., 1936, 93:  155-75, 2 pl.—Braunmiihl, A.  von.  Eine
einfache Schnellmethode  zur  Darstellung der senilen Drusen.
Zschr. ges. Neur. Psychiat., 1929,  122: 317-22.—Critchley, M.
Alzheimer's disease.  In Brit. Encycl. M. Pract. (Rolleston, H.)
Lond.,  1936, 1: 354-8.—D'Antona, L.  Contributo alia conos-
cenza'  della  malattia  di  Alzheimer-Perusini.   Rass.  stud.
psichiat., 1927, 16: 234-63,  pl.—Divry, P.  Les plaques seniles
et la degenerescence d'Alzheimer sont-elles  essentielles  de la
demence senile?  Ann. med.  psychol.,  Par.,  1935.  93:  822.
______  De la nature de  l'alteration  fibrillaire  d Alzheimer.
J  neur. psvchiat., Brux.. 1934, 34: 197-201, pl.------  Les
plaques seniles et la  degenerescence d'Alzheimer sont-elles des
processus  essentiels  de la  demence senile?   J.  beige  neur.
psvchiat., 1935. 35: 565-90, pl.  ------& Moreau. Un cas de
maladie d'Alzhejimer.  Encephale, 1934, 29: 707-21, 2 pl.—
Divry,  P., Ley, J., &  Titeca, J.   Maladie  d Alzheimer aveo
atrophie f'rontale predominate.  J. beige neur. psychiat., 1935,
35-495-507 pl—Fliigel, F. E.  Zur Diagnostic der Alzheimer-
=chen Krankheit.  Zschr.  ges. Neur  Psychiat.,  1929,  120:
7g3_7__Frets  G P.  [Case  of  Alzheimer s disease]  Ned.
tschr 'geneesk., 1927, 71:  636-8.—Giraud. P.. & Agadjanian, N.
Maladie d'Alzheimer ou ramollissement sylvien partiel?  Ann.
med.  psvchol., Par., 1934, 92:  pt  2,  600-5.—Grunthal,  E.
Ueber  die  Alzheimersche Krankheit; eine histopathologisch-
klinische  Studie.  Zschr.  ges. Neur.  Psychiat    1926,  101:
128-57   ------  Zur hirnpathologischen Analyse  der Alz-
heimerschen  Krankheit. Psychiat. neur  Wschr., 1928,  30:
401-7—Hannah, J. A.  A case  of  Alzheimer s disease with 
DEMENTIA
88
DEMENTIA
neuropathologiral  findings.   Canad. M. Ass. J.,  1936,  35:
361- 6.—Hendeifon, D. K., & Machlachlan, S. H.  Alzheimer's
disease.  J. Mem. Sc, Lond., 1931, 76: 646-61, pl.—Herz, E., &
Ftinfgeld,  E.  Zur Klinik und Pathologie der Alzheimerschen
Krankheit.  Arch.  Psychiat.,  Berl.,  1928, 84:  633-64 —
Hilpert, P.  Zur Klinik und Histopathologic der Alzheimer-
schen Krankheit.  Ibid., 1925-26,  76: 379-93.—Jervis. G. A.
Alzheimer's disease; clinicopathologic report of 1 case.  Psy-
chiat. Q.,  1937, 11: 5-18, 6 pl.  ------ &  Soltz. S. E.  Alz-
heimer's disease—the so-called juvenile type (with report of a
case)  Am. J. Psychiat., 1936,  93: 39-56,  4 pl.—Ley, J., &
Titeca, J.  Maladie d'Alzheimer.  J. neur.  psvchiat., Brux.,
1932, 32:  526-31.—Lhermitte, J., & Cuel, J. Sur l'anatomie
pathologique de la maladie d'Alzheimer. Encephale, 1924, 19:
237-41.—Lowenberg,  K., &  Rothschild,   D.   Alzheimer's
disease; its occurrence on the basis of a variety of etiologic
factors.  Am. J. Psychiat., 1931, 11: 269-87.—Lowenberg, K.,
& Waggoner, R. W.  Familial organic  psychosis  (Alzheimer's
type)  Arch.  Neur.  Psychiat., Chic,  1934, 31:  737-54.—
Malamud, W., & Lowenberg,  K.  Alzheimer's disease; a
contribution to its etiology and classification.  Ibid., 1929, 21:
805-27.—Marineeco,  G.  Beponse a  la communication du
Professeur Divry [nouvelles  recherches  sur les plaques  seniles]
Rev. neur., Par., 1929, 36: 206-8.—Menninger, W. C. Ence-
phalography in Alzheimer's disease.  Radiology,  1934,  23:
695-9.—Petit,  G., &  Nacht,  S.  Maladie d'Alzheimer. Bull.
Soc. clin.  med. ment., Par.,  1927, 15: 28-31.—Rosanoff, A. J.
A study of brain atrophy in relation to insanity.  State Hosp.
Bull., Utica,  1914-15,  n. ser.,  7:  169-203.—Rothschild, D.
Alzheimer's disease; a clinicopathologic study of 5 cases.  Am.
J. Psychiat., 1934-35, 91: 485-519,  5 pl.------& Kasanin, J.
Clinicopathologic study of Alzheimer's disease; relationship to
senile conditions.  Arch. Neur. Psychiat.,  Chic,  1936,  36:
293-321.—Schob & Giintz.  Alzheimersche Krankheit kom-
biniert mit  Simmondscher  Erkrankung (hypophvsarer  Ka-
chexie)  Allg. Zschr. Psychiat., 1932, 97: 242-60, pl.—Struwe,
F.  Histopathologische Untersuchungen iiber Entstehung und
Wesen der senilen Plaques.  Zschr. ges. Neur. Psychiat., 1929,
122: 291-307.—Trenel & Clerc,  P.  Maladie d'Alzheimer a la
periode terminalp.  Bull. Soc. clin. med. ment., Par., 1926, 14:
131.—Verhaart, W.  J.  C.   [Microscopic  diagnosis  of  Alz-
heimer's disease]  Ned. tschr. geneesk.,  1930, 74: 2114-9, pl.—
Visser, J. J., & Frets, G. P.  A case of Alzheimer's disease.
Psychiat.  neur. bl., Amst., 1926, 30: 10-31.

-----   senile, arteriosclerotic.
   Gilarowsky.  Ueber die  Rolle  der  Arteriosklerose  in  der
Genese psychischer Erkrankungen des Voralters.  Allg. Zschr.
Psychiat., 1926, 84:  169-82.—Meggendorfer, F.   Zur Aetio-
logie der  Dementia senilis  und der Arteriosclerosis cerebri.
Psychiat.  neur. Wschr.,  1928,  30: 424-6.—Salinger,  F.. &
Jacobsohn, H.  Ein  Fall von durch  Kommotionspsychose
ausgeloster arteriosklerotischer  Demenz.    Arch.  Psychiat.,
Berl., 1927, 82: 357-76.—Urechia,  C.  I..  & Mihalescu, S.
Demence  arterio-sciereuse avec  gynecomastie; ramolissement
du strie   sans aucun svmptome  choreo-athetosique.   Arch.
Internat. neur., Par., 1927, 20. ser.,  1: 1-6.

   DEMENTIA  praecox  studies.    Chic,   v.2-5,
1919-22.


DEMENTIA [schizophrenic]

   See also Dementia;  Personality, psychopathic.
   Divry,  P.   *Contribution   a   l'6tude   de la
demence prScoce.   106p.  8?   Liege, 1923.
   Lewis, N. D. C.   Research in dementia precox
(past  attainments,  present  trends  and  future
possibilities)  320p.  8?   [N. Y.] 1936.
   Ltjndholm,  H.   Schizophrenia.   117p.   8?
Durham, N. C.,  1932.
   Schizofrenie.   Tor., v.l, 1932-
   [United States]  Association  for research
in  nervous  and  mental  diseases.    Schizo-
phrenia (dementia  praecox)  an investigation of
the most recent advances; the proceedings of the
Association.    2v.   491p.;   246p.   8?     Bait.,
1928-31.
   Wilmanns,  K.   Die Schizophrenic   783p.   8?
Berl., 1932.
W Askgaard,  V.   (A case   of  dementia  praecox]   Ugeskr.
laeger, 1923, 85: 961.—Austregesilo.  Les cataphrenies. Ence-
phale,  1926, 21: 425-32.—Benon,  R.   La  demence precoce
(hypothymie  chronique)   Schweiz. Arch.   Neur.  Psychiat.,
1924, 15:  140-3.—Berger, H. Was muss der praktische  Arzt
von der Dementia praecox wissen?  Med. Klin., Berl., 1923, 19:
101-3.—Bleuler.   La schizophr6nie. Rev.  neur.,  Par., 1926,
33: pt 2,  474.—Carp. E. A.  D. E.   [The schizoses]   Psychiat.
neur. bl., Amst.,  1927,  31: 215-22.—Cheney,  C. D.   De-
mentia  praecox  (schizophrenia) group.   In Oxford Med
(Christian, H. A.)  N.  Y.,  1936,  7:  357-423.—Claude, h!
Demence  precoce  et  schizophrenie.  Prat.  med. fr., 1926, 5-
475-87.  Also Rev. neur., Par., 1926, 33: pt 2, 475-80.  ------
& Bleuler.  Demence pr6coce et schizophrenic  Arch, internat.
neur., Par., 1926, 19. ser., 2: 124-31.—Claude. H.. & Levy-
Valensi, J.  Un schizophrSne  dans la  La Comedie humaine.
Progr.  med.,  Par., 1934, 585-90.—Codet, H.  Les  troubles
psychopathiques de la puberte et la demence precoce.  Prat.
med. fr.,  1925,  4:  213-5.—Cowper, A.   Dementia  precox.
Caledon.  M. J.,  1922-23, 12: 34-42.—Damaye. H.   Schizo-
phrenie et demence precoce.  Ann. med.  psychol., Par., 1926,
84: pt 2, 34-7.—Da  Villa,  F.  C.  Sulla demenza  precoce.
Riv. sper. freniat., 1928-29, 52: 484-504.—Downey, M.  H.
Dementia praecox.  Med.  J. Australia,  1928,  1: 540-3.—
Ernst, J.  R.  Dementia  praecox complexes.  J. Michigan M.
Soc, 1928, 27: 264-70.   Also Med. J.  &  Rec, 1928, 127:
381-6.—Ewald, G.   Dementia  praecox   und Schizophrenie.
Zschr. ges.  Neur. Psychiat., 1929-30, 123: 465-71.—Feith, R.
[Case of schizophrenia]   Psychiat. neur. bl., Amst.,  1938, 42:
200-11.—Fraenklowa,  J.  [Analysis of a  dementia praecox
case] Polska gaz. lek., 1930, 9: 868-70.—Gill, J. R.  Dementia
precox.  Virginia  M. Month., 1930-31, 57: 648-50.—Gorriti, F.
Esquizofrenia o demencia precoz.  Rev. argent, neur. psiquiat.,
1928, 2: 318-37.  Also Sem. med., B. Air.,  1928, 35: pt 2, 813-
22.—Griffin, J. D.  Dementia  praecox.  Univ. Toronto M. J.,
1930-31,  8: 49-54.—Gruhle,  H.  W.   Schizophrenie.   Erg.
ges. Med., 1927, 10: 155-82.—Hall, J. K.  On the meaning of
dementia praecox.  Virginia M.  Month., 1924-25,  51:  276-
80.—Hayes, E. D. T.   Some aspects of dementia  praecox.
J.  Ment,  Sc, Lond., 1924, 70:  208-17.—Hennelly, T. J. Schi-
zophrenia.  Med.  Press  & Circ,  Lond.,  1938, 196: 313-7 —
Heveroch,  A.   [Dementia  praecox as  a  nosologic  entity]
Sborn.  lek., 1926, 27: 411-27.—Hoffmann. M. H.  Dementia
praecox.  Rep. Wayne  Co.  M.  Soc, 1932-33,  3: 68-72.—
Holmes.  B.   Dementia  praecox,  the insanity of the young.
Dementia Praecox Stud., 1921,  4:  137.—Hutchings. R.  H.
A  study  of 2 cases of dementia praecox.   Ontario J. Neuro-
psychiat., 1924, 7-18.—Kahn, E., & Cohen. L. H.   Schizo-
phrenia.  In Pract.  Libr. M. &  S.  (Appleton) N. Y., 1936,
9:   1145-92.—Katzberg,  L.  W.    Schizophrenia.   Minne-
sota M.,  1937, 20: 177-9.—Knapp, A.  Die Jugendpsychosen
(Dementia praecox, hebephrenische Psychosen, Schizophrenie)
Arch. Psychiat., Berl., 1927, 82: 377-94.—Laforgue, R. Schi-
zophrenias.   Psycho-anal.  (Lorand)  N.  Y.,  1933,  246-57.
         Schizophrenie  et  schizonoia.   Rev. fr.  psychanal.,
1927,  1: 6-16.—Lalanne, R.  Sur la demence precoce.   Rev.
med. est, 1929,  57: 327-39.—Lepel, G. F.  Schizophrenie bei
ehemaligen  Musterschiilern.   Zschr.  ges.  Neur.  Psychiat.,
1928,  112:  575-604.—Lische.  Kritische Bemerkungen zum
Schizophrenieiibel.  Psychiat. neur.  Wschr.,  1929,  31: 249-
52.—Loessl, J.   [Dementia praecox]  Orv.  hetil., 1926, 70:
7-9.—Long, T.  L.  Dementia praecox,  with presentation of
cases.   Mil. Surgeon,  1931, 69: 77-8.—May, C. P.  Dementia
praecox.  N. Orleans  M. & S. J., 1926-27, 79: 19.—Meagher,
J.  F.  W.   Schizophrenia (dementia praecox)  Med.  Times,
N. Y., 1931,  59: 233; 255.—Medyfiski, W.   [Description of
schizophrenia for practicing phvsicians]   Polska gaz. lek.,
1926.  5: 726-8.—Owensby. N. M.   Dementia praecox.   J. S.
Carolina  M.  Ass.,  1926, 22: 190-3.—Parkin, V.  Dementia
praecox.  Pacific Coast  J. Homoeop., 1935, 46: 497-501.—
Pellacani. G.  Su la  nosologia delle demenze precoci.  Cer-
vello,   1924, 4: 341-80.—Poli, C.   Sulla  demenza  precoce.
Rass.   stud, psichiat.,  1931,  20:  759-69.—Polozker,  I.  L.
Schizophrenia.  J. Michigan  M. Soc, 1932, 21: 34-8.—Ram-
baut,  D.  F.  Dementia  praecox.  Practitioner, Lond.,  1936,
137: 70-8.—Reistrup, H.  H.  [Dementia  praecox]  Ugeskr.
laeger, 1935, 97: 891-3.—Rojas. N., & Belbey, J. C.  Esquizo-
frenia. Rev.  argent,  neur. psiquiat., 1927,  1: 388-95.  Also
Rev. espec, B. Air.,  1927, 2: 443-53.—Roncati,  C.  Schizo-
frenia  e demenza precoce.   Rass. stud, psichiat., 1932, 21:
45; 219; 476.—Scott, H. B.  Dementia precox; case reports.
Kentucky M. J., 1924, 22: 299.—Segetfi, F.  [Dementia prae-
cox]   Rev.  neur. psychiat., Praha,  1929, 26:  29-36.—Smith,
J.  C.   [Dementia praecox]  Hospitalstidende,  1934, 77: 437-
56.  Also Bibl.  laeger, 1936, 128:  1; 31.  ------  Dementia
praecox-Probleme;  Untersuchungen  hinsichtlich  Haufigkeit,
Erblichkeitsverhaltnisse,   die  gegenseitige   Beziehung  der
klinischen Untergruppen, ihre spezielle Disposition, biologische
Reaktionenund anderes.  Zschr. ges. Neur. Psychiat., 1936,156:
361-81.—Summers, W.  R.  Dementia praecox.  Kentucky
M. J.,  1938, 36: 222-6.—Treadway, W. L.   Some observations
on dementia  praecox.   State  Hosp. Bull.,  Utica, 1914-15,
n.  ser., 7:  496-513.—Unsworth, H. R.   Dementia  precox.
N. Orleans M. &  S. J.,  1935-36, 88: 707-9.—Vedrani. A.
Dementia praecox.  Rass. stud, psichiat., 1925, 14: 114-25.—
Yellowless,  H.  Dementia praecox; an abstract from a clinical
lecture. S.  Thomas Hosp. Gaz., Lond., 1934, 34: 350-5.

----   Art  productions.

   Mette,  A. H.   *Uebcr Beziehungen zwischen
Spracheigentumlichkeiten   Schizophrener    und
dichterischer   Produktion     [Halle- Wittenbergl
99p.   8?   Dessau, 1928.
   Pfeifer, R.  A.  Der  Geisteskranke und sein
Werk;  eine   Studie  iiber  scjvizophrene  Kunst.
145p.   8?   Lpz., 1923.
   Becker,  P. E.   Das Zeichnen Schizophrener.  Zschr. ges.
Neur.  Psychiat., 1933-34,  149:  433-89.—Guttmann.  E.,  &
Maclay, W. S.  Clinical observations on schizophrenic draw- 
DEMENTIA
89
DEMENTIA
ings.  Brit. J. M. Psychol., 1937, 16: 184-205, 6 pl.—Helweg,
H.   Kiinstlerische  Produktion  bei  Schizophrenen.    Acta
psychiat. neur., Kbh., 1933, 8: 445.—Hinrichsen, O.  Gedichte
eines  Schizophrenen.  Zschr. ges.  Neur.  Psychiat., 1927, 111:
24-48.   ------   Schizophrenie  und Dichtung.   Psychiat.
neur.  Wschr., 1937, 39: 384; 399.—Huot, V. L.  Note sur sujet
des peintures et  dessins d'un  schizophrene malgache.   Ann.
med.  psychol., Par., 1936, 94: 172-86.—Hutter, A.  [Concep-
tion of the world in dementia praecox and the art  of schizo-
phrenics]  Ned. tschr. geneesk.,  1934, 78: 1306-23, 3  pl.—
Ishikawa, H.  Ein Beitrag zum Autismus  (iiber ein bizarres
Bauprodukt eines Schizophrenen)   Psychiat. neur. jap.,  1937
41: 9.—Kreyenberg.  G.  Das  Junkerhaus zu  Lemgo i. L.;
ein Beitrag  zur  Bildnerei der Schizophrenen.  Zschr.  ges.
Neur. Psychiat., 1928, 114: 152-72.—Lewis, N. D. C.  Graphic
art productions  in  schizophrenia.   Proc. Ass. Res.  Nerv.
Ment. Dis.  (1925)  1928,  5: 344-68.—Maschmeyer, E.   Ein
Beitrag zur Kunst der Schizophrenen. Arch. Psychiat., Berl.,
1926, 78: 510-21.  Also Med. Klin., Berl., 1926, 22: 1547.—
Morgenthaler.   Ein  Schizophrener  als  Kunstler.   Schweiz.
med.  Wschr.,  1920,  50:  314.—Prinzhorn.  Gibt  es  schizo-
phrene  Gestaltungsmerkmale  in  der Bildnerei  der Geistes-
kranken?  Schweiz. Arch. Neur.  Psychiat.,  1922,  10:  320.
Also Zschr. ges. Neur. Psychiat., 1922. 78: 512-31.—Rorschach,
H. Analyse einer schizophrenen Zeichnung. Zbl. Psychoanal.,
1913-14/4: 53-8.

----   Causes.

   See also subheading Pathogenesis.
   Bollig,  H.    *Die   Schizophrenie  in  ihren
Beziehungen   zum   Kriegsdienst   und   Unfall.
36p.   8?   Wurzb., 1927.
   Campbell,   C.  M.    Destiny  and  disease  in
mental  disorders, with  special  reference to  the
schizophrenic psychoses.  207p.   8?  N. Y. [1935]
   Berze, J.  Zur Aetiologie der  Schizophrenie.  Wien.  med.
Wschr.,  1927,  77:  1223-6.—Courtois,  A.  Certains agents
6tiologiques des syndromes de demence precoce.  Ann.  med.
psychol., Par., 1935, 93: pt 2,  51-71.—Engelmann, F.  Ueber
die kausale Bedeutung  exogener  Momente in der  Aetiologie
schizophrener Erkrankungen.   Arch. Psychiat., Berl.,  1928,
84: 588-632.—Holmes.  B. The end of this effort to promote
research into the causes  of dementia praecox.  Chicago M.
Rec,  1924, 46: 235-43.—Jablonszky, A.  [Etiology of dementia
praecox]  Gy6gyaszat.,  1929,  68:  124;  147.—Kure,  S.,  &
Shimoda, M.  Studies  on dementia precox;  a statistical in-
vestigation of various conditions which  might have affected
the brain before the onset of the disease.  J. Nerv. Ment. Dis.,
1925, 62: 485; 597.—Kells, G.  W.  Flagstones on the pathway
leading to dementia praecox.  Ontario J. Neuropsychiat., 1929,
34_42.—Lazell, E. W., & Prince. L. H.  A study of the causa-
tive factors of dementia praecox; the influence of the  blood and
serum on embryological cells; a  preliminary  communication.
U. S. Veterans Bur.  M. Bull., 1929, 5: 40-7.—Leonhard. K.
Organisches  und  Psychogenes bei den  schizophrenen  End-
zustanden.  Zschr. ges.  Neur. Psychiat.,  1933, 145:  555-64.—
Mazza, A.  Sulla eziologia della demenza precoce.   Riv. pat.
nerv., 1934,  43:  127-30.—Roudinesco.   Etiologie  de 50 cas
de demence  precoce. Arch,  internat. neur.,  Par.,  1936, 55:
331-41, ch.—Rubensohn, E.  Einige kritische Bemerkungen
zur Entstehungsursache der Schizophrenie und verwandter
Krankheiten.   Med. Klin., Berl.,  1927, 23:  1370.—Shala-
butov, K. V.  [Etiology  of schizophrenia]  Sovet. psikhonevr.,
1937,  13: 91-9.—Shaw, W. S.  J.  Some observations on the
aetiology of dementia praecox.  J.  Ment. Sc, Lond., 1930, 76:
505-11.—Sjftden,  B.  Analysis of  a  case of  schizophasia.
Acta  psychiat. neur., Kbh., 1936-37, 11: 585-95.—Toporkow,
N. Zur Frage der Aetiologie der Dementia  praecox.  Arch.
Psychiat., Berl., 1925, 73: 26-41.

----  Causes: Diseases and injuries.

   Dupont,  A.   *Contribution  k I'etude  de la
demence precoce syphilitique.   87p.   8?   Par.,
1929.
   Kaufmann,  H.    *Unfall  und  Schizophrenie.
36p.    8?   Bonn, 1930.
   Rabinowitsch, M.  *Ueber die Beziehung des
Generationsgeschaftes des  Weibes  zur  Schizo-
phrenie.   31p.   8?   Jena,  1928.
   Reiter, P. J.   Zur Pathologie der  Dementia
praecox; gastrointestinal  Storungen;  ihre klini-
sche   und  atiologische  Bedeutung.    222p.    8?
Kbh.,  1929.                           . t    e  ..  ,   .
   Antonino, G.   Sulle schizofrenie traumatiche.  Schizofrenie,
1935-36, 4:  305-14.—Aprile,  V.   Schizofrenie a  seguito  di
antroatticotomia  destra  in individuo  a  costituzione  schi-
zoide.  Riv. otoneur., 1933, 10:170-9.—Aschieri, G.  Sindrome
schizofrenica consecutiva a brucellosi.  Note psichiat.,  Pesaro,
1937,  66: 383-401.—Bamford. C. B. Considerations on de-
mentia praecox as  a physical disease.  J.  Ment. Sc, Lond.,
1929  75:  120-3.— Baruk.  H., Sauvage & Albane.   Demence
pr6coce grave consecutive a une typho-bacillose; guerison des
troubles mentaux apres une coxalgie et une polyserite tuber-
culeuse.  Ann. med. psychol.,  Par., 1933,  91: pt 2, 734-42.—
Bertolani, A.  Sindromi schizofreniche acutissime post-trau-
matiche.   Riv. sper. freniat.,  1934, 58: 1036-42.—Borgarello,
G.  Paratifo B  e  schizofrenia.   Schizofrenie, 1937,  6: 297-
302.—Bouman,  K. H.  [Schizophrenia as an  organic  brain
disease]  Ned. tschr.  geneesk., 1931, 75: pt 2, 2564-71, pl.—
Buscaino. V. M.  Contributo alio studio delle  lesioni isto-
patologiche dell'intestino tenue in casi d'amenza e di  demenza
precoce.  Riv. pat. nerv.,  1925, 30: 216-24.  —----   Com-
ponent enterogene della  demenza precoce;  dati  anatomo-
patologici.   Ibid.,  1933, 41:  483-511.—Camia,  M.   I  virus
filtrabili  e le malattie mentali; amenza e demenza precoce.
Ibid.,  1927, 32: 46-51—Carriere, R.  Schizophrenie im Verlauf
malariabehandelter Paralyse und anderer  chronischer Hirnin-
fektionen.   Allg.  Zschr.  Psychiat.,   1929,  91:  285-308.—
Chaves, H.  F.  Em torno de um caso de esquizophrenia re-
acional, ligada a provavel lues nervosa. Rev. med. mil., Rio,
1937,  26: 301-13.— Claude, H., &  Baruk, H.  Schizophrenie
et tumeur c6rebrale; troubles du comportement et du caract£re
a type schizophrenique au cours de revolution d'un gliome du
lobe  temporal gauche. Ann.  med. psychol., Par.,  1931, 89:
11-20.—Courtois, A., &  Borel,  J.   Syndrome  de  demence
precoce; encephalopathie de l'enfance.   Ibid., 1932, 90: 61-5.—
Detenhoff,  F. F.   [Cerebral arteriosclerosis in schizophrenia]
Sovet. psikhonevr., 1937, 13: 11-27.—Eastman, J. R.  Thyroid
surgery and the dementia precox syndrome.  Tr. Am.  Surg.
Ass.,  1922,  40:  430-9  [Discussion]  484-8.—Faveret. P.,  &
Rondepierre, J.  Essai sur le role  de  la syphilis dans le de-
terminisme  de  la  demence precoce.   Enc6phale, 1938, 33:
194-208.—Ferguson,   B.   Auto-intoxication  or  dementia
praecox?  Lancet, Lond., 1923, 1: 407.—Frank. D. B.  [Symp-
tomatic  dementia  praecox]   Dnipropetr.   med.  J.,  1927, 6:
614-29.   ------   Symptomati=che   Schizophrenie.    Arch.
Psychiat., Berl., 1929-30, 89:  110-34.—Gaupp, L.  Zur  Beur-
teilung der Beziehungen  zwischen Schizophrenie  und den
psychischen Storungen nach  Encephalitis epidemica.  Allg.
Zschr. Psychiat., 1929, 91: 471-81.—Giacanelli. V. U.   Sopra
un caso di sindrome  schizofrenica postoperatoria.  Ann. Osp.
psichiat. Perugia, 1925, 19: 5-20, 2 pl.—Gibier-Rambaud, G.
Role  de l'infection focale dans certaines  psychoses.   Presse
m6d.,  1931, 39: 1479.—Guliarovsky,  V. A.  [Correlation be-
tween schizophrenia and  neurosvphilis]  Nevropat. psikhiat.,
1936,   5: 1087-98.—Guttmann,  E.  Schizophrene Psychosen
bei  Metencephalitis.   Zschr.  ges. Neur.  Psychiat.,  1928-29,
118:  575-97.—Harne, E.  L'infection chronique et les psy-
choses schizophrenes.  Acta psychiat. neur., Kbh.,  1936-37,
11: 437-54.—Herz, E.  Ein  weiterer  Beitrag zur Frage der
svmptomatischen Schizophrenien.  Zschr. ges. Neur. Psvchiat.,
1931,  136: 311-21.—Horn, P.  Dementia  praecox und Unfall.
Aerztl. Sachverst. Ztg, 1923,  29: 145-9.—Irazoqui, E.  Sobre
las esquizofrenias sintomaticas.  Med. ibera,  1936, 30: 240.—
Jakubson, A. K., & Grinevich, V. S.   [Dementia  praecox and
syphilis]   Russ.  klin., 1928,  10:  567-74.—Kogerer.  H.  &
Pawlicki, L.  Schwangerschaft und Schizophrenie.  Psychiat.
neur.   Wschr.,  1934,   36:  253-6.—Krisch, H.   Schizophrene
Symptome bei organischen Hirnprozessen  und ihre Bedeutung
fiir das Schizophrenieproblem.  Zschr. ges.  Neur. Psychiat.,
1930,   129: 209-32.— KUppers. K.  Zur Frage; Schizophrenie
und  Infektion.   Psychiat. neur.  Wschr.,  1932.  34:  244-8.—
Laignal-Lavastine, Pierre-Kahn  & Bourgeois,  P.   Schizo-
phrenie 6voluant a la suite  d'une intervention chirurgicale
(accident de travail)   Encephale, 1927, 22: 481-4.—McGinn,
B., Raney, M. E., & Kopeloff. N.  The fecal flora in catatonic
dementia praecox. Psychiat.  Q„ 1933, 7: 260-6.—Marchand,
L.  Considerations anatomo-cliniques sur  la demence precoce.
Ann.  med. psychol.,  Par., 1928, 86: 61-72.  ------  Un  cas
de demence precoce  encephalitique; considerations anatomo-
cliniques. Ibid., 1929, 87: 341-55.  ------  Demence precoce
par meningo-encephalite.  Bull.  Soc. clin. m6d.  ment., Par.,
1928,   16: 19-22.  ------  Demence  encephalitique precoce.
Ibid.,  1929, 17: 25-7.—Marchand, L.. Fortineau, J., & Petit.
Syndrome de demence pr6coce post-traumatique.  Ann. med.
psychol., Par.,  1935, 93: 639-43.   ------  Syndrome de de-
mence precoce; reactions syphilitiques positives dans le sang
et le liquide c6phalo-rachidien.  Ibid., pt 2, 230-3.—Marchand,
L..  & Mareschal,  P.  Demence  precoce;  fille de paralytique
general.  Bull.  Soc. clin. med. ment.,  Par., 1929, 17: 21-4.—
Marie, A.  Etiologie specifique de certaines demences precoces.
Psychiat. neur. bl.,  Amst.,  1929,  33:   262-75.—Marie  &
Toporkoff.   Demence precoce et  syphilis.  Arch,  internat.
neur., Par.,  1929, 22. ser.,  1:  163-78.—Menichetti,  E.,  &
Pennacchi. F.  Sindrome schizofrenica dopo intossicazione da
gas da ardere. Ann. Osp. psichiat. Perugia, 1930, 24: 103-16.—
Menninger. K.  A. The schizophrenic syndrome as a product
of acute infectious disease.  Proc. Ass. Res. Nerv. Ment. Dis.,
(1925) 1928, 5: 182-203. ------  Influenza and schizophrenia;
an analysis of post-influenzal dementia precox, as of 1918, and
5 years  later;  further studies of the psychiatric aspects of
influenza.  Am. J. Psychiat., 1925-26, 5: 469-529.—Monte-
mezzo, A.   Sindrome  di  demenza  precoce  da brucellosi.
Gior.  psichiat.,  1936,  64: 51-4.—Neustadt, R.  Trauma und
Schizophrenie.   Deut. Zschr. gerichtl.  Med.,  1931-32,  18:
1-13.—Odobesce,  G. I., & Vasilesco, H.   Schizophrenie et
neurosyphilis.  Ann.  med. psychol.,  Par.,  1933, 91:  pt 2,
652-65.—Ombredane, A., &  Leibovici, R.  Modification et
disparition transitoire d'un syndrome hallucinatoire  chez un
cryptorchide a la suite orchidopexie;  evolution ulterieure vers
l'hebephrenie.  Ibid.,  1932, 90:  435-42.—Pactet & Marchand, 
DEMENTIA
90
DEMENTIA
L.  Demence precoce par  encephalite.  Bull. Soc. clin.  med.
ment., Par., 1928, 16: 79-81.—Rojas, N., & Belbey, J.  Trau-
matismo y demencia precoz.  Rev. As. med. argent., 1933, 46:
3053-9.—Roncati, C.  Avitaminosi e demenza precoce.  Gior.
psichiat., 1930,  58: 195-210.  ------  Osservazioni sopra  un
caso di demenza traumatica con decorso di demenza pre-
coce catatonica.  Schizofrenie, 1934, 3: 27-40, pl.—Rosenfeld.
M.  Zur Frage nach den infekticisen  Ursachen  schizophrener
Psychosen.   Psychiat. neur. Wschr.,  1935, 37:  417-21 —
Sagel. W.   Schizophrenie und  Infektion.   Ibid., 1932,  34:
73-7.—Sarian. D. L'intossicazione solfocarbonica e il problema
etio-patogenetico delle schizofrenie.  Osp. maggiore  NovaTa,
1936, 13: 367-87.—Scheid, K. F., & Baumer, L.  Ueber febrile
und  subfebrile schizophrene  Schube.   Nervenarzt, 1937,  10:
225-39.—Schmidt,  M. Schizofrenia and intoxication.  Acta
psychiat. neur., Kbh., 1936-37,  11:  651-62.—Schube,  P.  G.
The  colon  in  mental disease;  dementia praecox.   Am.  J.
Digest. Dis., 1936-37, 3: 528-33.—Skolnick. M. H.  Trauma
as a factor in dementia precox. J. Michigan M. Soc, 1937, 36:
563-5.—Sorel, E.  Demence  precoce  et traumatisme.  Rev.
med.  fr., 1933, 14:  153-7.—Teulie, G.  Schizophrenie con-
secutive a une trepanation frontoparietale. J. med. Bordeaux,
1931, 108: 337-9.—Toulouse, E., & Courtois, A.  Syndrome de
demence precoce d'origine infectieuse.   Bull. Soc.  clin. m6d.
ment., Par., 1929, 17: 30-3.—Wildermuth,  H.  Schizophrene
Zustandsbilder bei  verschiedenen Erkrankungen des  Zentral-
nervensystems.   Allg. Zschr. Psychiat., 1926, 85:  1-10.—
Wimmer, A.  La schizophrenie et l'infection (chronique) a
rapport.  Acta psychiat. neur., Kbh.,  1936-37, 11: 425-36 —
Witte, F. Ueber anatomische Befunde am Verdauungsapparat
von Schizophrenen.  Arch. Psychiat., Berl., 1929, 88: 624-30.—
Zara, E.  Su di una sindrome di schizofrenia in un individuo
con  gravi  postumi   di poliomielite  anteriore  acuta.   Osp.
psichiat., Nap.,  1933, 1: 95-103.—Zilboorg. G.  The dynamics
of schizophrenic reactions related to pregnancy and childbirth.
Am.  J. Psychiat., 1928-29, 8: 733-67.   ------  Post-partum
schizophrenias.  J. Nerv. Ment.  Dis., 1928,  48: 370-83.   Also
Internat. Zschr. Psychoanal.,  Wien, 1929, 15: 67-81.

----  Causes: Mental conflicts.
   See also Homosexuality.
   Becker, A.  *Die  Bedeutung seelischer  Fak-
 toren  fiir  die  Auslosung  schizophrener  Schube
 [Munchen)  20p.   8?   Diisseld., 1937.
   Engelmann, F.   *Ueber die kausale  Bedeu-
 tung exogener  Momente in der  Aetiologie schizo-
 phrener    Erkrankungen      [Halle-Wittenberg]
 p.588-632.   8?  Berl., 1928.
   Also Arch. Psychiat.,  Berl., 1928, 84:

   Stein, B. (geb. Wilhelmus)    *Zwangszustande
 und Schizophrenie.   25p.  S?   Bonn,  1932.
   Adler,  H.  M.   Schizophrenic  manifestations in prisoners.
 Proc. Ass. Res. Nerv. Ment. Dis.  (1925) 1928. 5: 169-76 —
 Amir, M.  [Dementia  praecox in  prisons]   Geneesk.  tschr.
 Ned. Indie, 1932,  72: 1372-6.—Boltz, O. H.  A study of situa-
 tions which acted  as exciting causes in schizophrenia.  State
 Hosp. Q., Utica, 1926-27, 12: 42-52.—Cosack, H.  Psychische
 Pubertatssymptome und  Schizophrenie.  Allg. Zschr. Psychiat.,
 1933, 99:  51-83—Enachescu, S. D., & Stanescu, M.  [Obser-
 vations on antecedents in a case of schizophrenia]  Spitalul
 1937, 57: 162-6.—Gardner, G. E.  The precipitating mental
 conflicts in schizophrenia.  J. Nerv.  Ment. Dis., 1930,  71:
 645-55.  Also repr.—Grimaldi. L.  Demenza precoce ed  im-
 pediment!. Rass.  stud,  psichiat., 1931, 20:  124-52.—Hinsie,
 L. E.  Family situations as factors  in the development  of de-
 mentia praecox. State Hosp. Q., Utica,  1922-23, 8: 567-78 —
 Hutchings, R. H.,  Cheney, C. O., & Wright, W. W.  Psycho-
 genic precipitating causes of schizophrenia.  Ibid., 1926-27
 12: 3-13.  Also Proc Ass. Res. Nerv. Ment.  Dis. (1925) 1928!
 5:  159-68.—Janota, O.   [Relation of  spiritism and  spirit
 delirium to schizophrenia]  Cas. lek. cesk., 1928, 67: 162-8.—
 Kahn, E., & Cohen, L. H.  Conflict and integration in schizo-
 phrenic development.  Am. J. Psychiat.,  1932, 11: 1025-34.—
 Kasanin, J., Knight, E., & Sage, P.  The parent-child relation-
 ship  in schizophrenia;  over-protection-rejection.  J.  Nerv
 Ment. Dis.,  1934,  79: 249-63.—King, D. M.   Defective  wili
 as the cause of dementia  praecox.  Am. Med., 1923, n. ser., 18:
 647-55.—Klienebereer, O.  Zur Beurteilung der  Einwirkungeri
 des Krieges (D. B. Frage) (aussere Ursachen)  auf die Dementia
 praecox.  Arch.  Psychiat.,  Berl.,  1923-24,  70:  243-55.__
 Kritzinger, H. H.   Zwei  neue physiologisch wichtige Perioden
 bei Dementia praecox und ihre Bedeutung fiir die Krisenjahre
 des Menschen.  Klin. Wschr., 1924, 3: 1718-20.—Kronfeld, A.
 Zur  Frage: Jugendirrsinn und  Kriegseinniisse.  Aerztl  Sa'ch-
 verst. Ztg, 1926, 32: 145-9.—Mauz,  F.  Der kompensierte und
 dekompensierte schizophrene  Defekt,  seine Prognose und
 Psychotherapie.   Deut.  med.  Wschr.,  1929,  55:  2053-5.__
 Pailhas d'Albi.  Fragilite  mentale  constitutionnelle  et schi-
 zophrenie, debilite  mentale par deficience constitutionnelle du
sens du  reel  ou  paraschizophrenie.  Arch,  internat   neur
 Par., 1928, 21. ser., 2: 179-86.—Sukhareva. G. E. [Problem of
 defects in  mild forms of  dementia praecox]  Sovet nevroriat
 1933, 2: 24-38.—Sullivan, H. S. Affective experience in early
schizophrenia.  Proc. Ass. Res.  Nerv. Ment. Dis. (1925) 1928,
 5:  141-58.   Also  Am.  J.  Psychiat.,  1926-27,  6: 467-83.—
 Wetzel, A.  Schizophrenie  und soziale Gemeinschaft.  Zschr.
 ges. Neur. Psychiat., 1930, 127: 811-28.

 ----  Causes:  Tuberculosis.
    Albaxe, A.   *Tuberculose et demence precoce;
 quelques   recherches   cliniques,   biologiques  et
 experimentales.   119p.   8?  Par., 1934.
    Blu.mexfield, F.   *La  tuberculose  des  de-
 ments  precoces;  etude  statistique,  clinique  et
 radiologique.   145p.   8?   Par.,  1933.
    Maillefer,  J. A.  F.  G.   *Recherches  sur la
 sensibilisation des dements  precoces a la tuber-
 culose   (tuberculinoreactions-he'mocultures   sur
 milieu de  Lcewenstein)   127p.   8?  Par., 1934.
    Maymi, J. R.  *Demence precoce et tubercu-
 lose (la tuberculose  comme facteur  etiologique
 dans  la   pathogenie  de  la  demence  precoce)
 93p.   8?   Par., 1936.
   Sedlaczek, W.   *Der  Einfluss  akuter oder in
 das  akute  Stadium   eingetretener  tuberkuloser
 Infektionen  auf Verlauf  und  Symptomatologie
 schizophrener Erkrankungen.    28p.   8?   Bresl.,
 1936.
   Alstrom,  C.  H.  Schizophrenie  und Tuberkulose.   Zschr.
 ges. Neur. Psychiat., 1938, 162: 25-40.—Ameghino, A.  Tuber-
 rulosis y demencia primitiva.  Sem. med., B.  Air., 1926, 33:
 1390-6.—Ananiades, B.,  Papanargyrou, N., &  Scouras, P.
 Recherches sur  l'h6moculture du bacille tuberculeux dans la
 demence precoce, par la methode de Loewenstein. C. rend.
 Soc. biol.,  1933, 114: 1271—Arnould, E.  Tuberculose et
 demence precoce.   Presse  med.,  1934, 42:  48.—Barahona
 Fernandes.   Recherches  bacteriologiques  sur  les rapports
 entre la tuberculose et la  demence precoce.  C. rend. Soc.
 biol.,  1934, 116: 168.  Also  Lisboa  med., 1934, 11: 212-42.—
 Baruk,  H.,  Bidermann,  M.,  &  Albane.   Tuberculose  et
demence precoce; recherches experimentales; epilepsie, cata-
tonie  experimentale, et  ulcerations locales  (ph6nomene  de
Koch?) aprSs injection a des cobayes allergiques de  liquide
cephalo-rachidien de dements precoces.   Ann.  med. psychol.,
Par., 1932, 90: pt 2, 486-96, 2 pl.  Also Paris m6d., 1932, 85:
166.—Beck, A.  Sur les relations entre la demence precoce et
la tuberculose.  Ann.  Inst.  Pasteur, Par.,  1934,  53: 156-65.
        Sur les  relations entre la demence precoce et la tuber-
culose;  etude  bacteriologique de  liquide  cephalorachidien.
C. rend. Soc. biol., 1934, 116: 870-2.  ------  Sur les relations
entre la demence precoce et la tuberculose; controle du sang,
du liquide cephalorachidien et du cerveau des dements prl-
coces par l'experience sur l'animal.  Ibid., 1935,  120:  311-3.
------ Ogden, W.,  & Whelen, M.  Experimental studies on
the connection of schizophrenia and  tuberculosis.  J.  Ment.
Sc, Lond., 1935, 81: 514-23.—Beerens,  J.   Tuberculose et
demence precoce; recherches  du  virus tuberculeux dans le
liquide  cephalo-rachidien et  le  sang de  dements  precoces
atteints de tuberculose.   Ann. med. psychol..  Par., 1936, 94:
pt 2,  1-22.  ------  Etude  bacteriologique  du  sang et du
liquide  cephalo-rachidien de  dements precoces tuberculeux.
J. beige neur. psychiat., 1936, 36:  159-62.—Broggi,  E., A
Costanti, E.  Sulla ricerca culturale del bacillo tubercolare nel
sangue e nel liquido cefalo-rachidiano di malati  di demenza
precoce.  Riv. pat. nerv. ment., 1936, 47: 526-82.—Buentello
y Villa, E.  Relation entre la tuberculosis y algunas esquizo-
frenias.   Medicina,  MeX., 1934,  14:  455-69.—Cardinale. G.
Tubercolosi e  demenza precoce  (saggi biologici  ed umorali
multipli)  Cervello,  1935, 15: 261-72.—Carezzano. P.   Un
caso di dementia praecocissima a genesi tubercolare.   Note
psichiat.,  Pesaro,   1924,  3.   ser.,  12:  287-98.—Casavoie,
D.  Tubercolosi  e schizofrenia.  Schizofrenie,  1933, 2: 147-
56-, ---~—  Sulla  etiologia tubercolare  della schizofrenia.
Ibid.  1937, 6:  17-24.—Claude, H., & Coste. F.  Sur les rela-
tions de la tuberculose et de la demence precoce.  C. rend Soc.
biol., 1934, 116: 1356-9.  Also Encephale, 1933. 28: 561-87 —
Claude, H.,  Dublineau, J. [et al.]  La  tuberculose dans les
antecedents personnels et familiaux des  dements precoces et
des autres  psychopathes.  Paris  med.,  1934 91-  173-5 —
Coste.  F., Valtis, J., & Van Deinse, F.  Constatations  experi-
mentales concernant  l'etiologie   tuberculeuse de  certaines
demences precoces.  Bull. Acad, med., Par., 1933, 3. ser., 109:
    ■J7~iCouderc- L-   La  demence  precoce   peut-elle  etre
consideree comme une meningo-encephalite due  a un  ultra-
virus neurotropy de nature tuberculeuse?  resume de quelques
preuves morphologiques, cliniques et experimentales.   Ann.
med psychol.,  Par., 1932, 90: pt  2, 496-9— D'Hollander. F.
La  demence precoce est-elle  d'origine tuberculeuse? inocula-
V4msrin  S ,6slons Provoquees.   Rev. med.   Louvain,  1933,
i.  • •    7~~,----,& Rouvroy.  La demence  precoce  est-elle
dongine tuberculeuse?  inoculations;  les  lesions  provoquees
£T7nVm6d\?SyCT°L'  Par' 19l2' 90: P1 2- 417-29  [Discussion]
ii .,  •" u ">lso £■ ,neur-  Psychiat., Brux.,  1933, 33: 21-31 —
ratlovicn, (,.  Tubercolosi e demenza precoce  Note osichiat
Pesaro,, 1936, 65: 321-63-Ferrari,  C.  Demenza precoce  e
            Rinasc.  med.,   1934,  11:  204.—Frumkin.  G.
tubercolosi. 
DEMENTIA
91
DEMENTIA
E.,  &  Rakhmanchik,  G.  I.  Tuberculous  bacteremia  in
schizophrenia]   Nevropat.  psikhiat.,  1936,  5:   1739-43.—
Giunti,  G.    Spunti  tisiogenet.ici  epicritici.   Pathologica,
Genova,  1937, 29: 523-8.—Goria, E.  La ricerca  del  Myco-
bacterium tuberculosis nel  sangue di schizofrenici.   Schizo-
frenie, 1935-36, 4: 35-62.—Guiffere, I.  Bacillemia  tuber-
colare e demenza precoce.  Arch. gen. neur., Nocera, 1936, 17:
275-88.—Guiraud, P.,  & Lelong, P.   Myoclonies et polio-
myelite chez un malade atteint d'hebephrenie depuis plusieurs
annees.  Bull. Soc. clin. med. ment., Par., 1926,  14: 45-8.—
Hamel, J., & Courtier, G. Recherches sur la reaction de devia-
tion du  complement  par l'antigene  tuberculeux  methylique
dans le serum et le liquide cephalo-rachidien des alier.es et en
particulier des dements pr6coces.   Rev. med.  est, 1931,  59:
69-91.—Kindermann, V., & Hofmann, R.  Der Nachweis von
Tuberkulose-Antikorpern im Serum  Schizophrener.   Med.
Klin.,  Berl.,  1933, 29: 1609— Kopeloff, L. M., Kopeloff.  N.
[et al.] Tuberculous bacillemia and dementia praecox.  J. Bact.,
Bait.,  1935,  30:  49-59.—Kraus,  G., Pannekoek, J.  H., &
Posthumus  Meyjes,  F.   [Tuberculosis  and  schizophrenia]
Ned. tschr. geneesk., 1936,  80:  4617-21.—Lauzier, J..  Baruk,
H. [et al.] La tuberculose  pulmonaire des dements precoces;
etude clinique et radiologique portant sur 204 cas  de demence
pr6coce.   Ann. med. prophyl., Par.,  1933, 91: pt 2, 726-34 —
Loewenstein, E.  Tuberkulose als Ursache der Erkrankungen
des Zentralnervensystems.  Psychiat. neur. Wschr., 1931, 33:
379-81.—Luxenburger,  H.   Ueber  weitere Untersuchungen
zur  Frage der  Korrelation  von  schizophrener Anlage und
Widerstandsschwache  gegen die  tuberkulose Infektion.  Zschr.
pes. Neur. Psychiat., 1929, 122: 74-89.—Malkin,  P. F.  [Re-
lation of dementia praecox  to tuberculous intoxication]  Perm.
med.,  J., 1929,  7:  85-8.—Martinengo,  V.   Tubercolosi  e
schizofrenie.   Schizofrenie,  1934, 3:  51-66.—Meyer, F., &
Schaede,  G.   Untersuchungen auf Tuberkelbazillen im Blute
bei Schizophrenen.  Psychiat. neur. Wschr., 1931, 33: 572-4.—
Modonesi, C.  Tubercolosi e demenza precoce. Schizofrenie,
1936,  5:  201-18.—Mollard, H.   Demence precoce et tuber-
culose.  J.  m6d.  chir.,  Par.,  1936, 107:  36.—Nordenson,
N. G.  [Atypic  tuberculous meningitis  (miliary tuberculosis)
in a schizophrenic]   Hygiea,  Stockh.,  1935, 97:  623-8.—
Pagniez,  P.  Tuberculose et demence precoce.  Presse med.,
1933,  41: 501.—Pascal,  C.   Hebephrenic  et   tuberculose.
Arch, internat. neur., Par., 1932,  2:  535-62.—Puca, A.  Pre-
miers resultats de la culture du Bacille de Koch par ensemence-
ment de liquides cephalorachidiens de dements precoces.  C.
rend. Soc. biol., 1933, 113: 359.—Rodiet, Nevot, A..  & Maillefer,
J. Recherche du bacille de Koch par hemoculture sur milieu
de Loewenstein, dans le sang de 18 dements precoces.  Ibid.,
1934,  116: 814.—Roncati,  C.  A proposito dei  rapporti  fra
tubercolosi e demenza precoce.  Osp. psichiat., Nap.,  1935, 3:
287-300.—Rothschild, D., & Sharp, M. L.  Frequency of active
tuberculosis  in a hospital  for  mental diseases,  with  special
reference to schizophrenia.  N.  England J. M., 1936, 214, 19:
929-34.—Roubinovitch, J.   Demence precoce  et  tuberculose.
Progr. med., Par., 1933, 106-9.—Rubino, A. Demenza  precoce
e tubercolosi.   Osp.  psichiat.,  Nap.,  1938,  6:   129;  257 —
Saenz, A., Pascal.  C. [et  al.]  Recherches sur la baciliemie
tuberculeuse   effectuee  simultanement  par la methode  de
Loewenstein  et par inoculation au  cobaye chez  des  malades
atteints de demence precoce.  C. rend.  Soc. biol., 1934, 115:
1681-3.—Santone, M.  Sui rapporti  tra  demenza precoce e
tubercolosi.    Note  psichiat., Pesaro,  1935,  64: 457-82.—
Skottowe, J.  S. I. A note  on the search for filter-passing or-
ganisms in cases of schizophrenia.  J.  Ment. Sc, Lond., 1930,
76:  318-21.—Taussig, L., Gutwirt,  A.  [et al.]  [Dementia
praecox and  tuberculosis]  Rev. neur. psychiat., Praha, 1033,
30:  129-52.—Toulouse,  E.,  Schiff,  P.  [et  al.]   Ultra-virus
tuberculeux  et demence  precoce.   Ann. med.  psychol.,  Par.,
1932, 90: pt 2, 474-86.—Toulouse, E., Valtis, J. [et al.]  Virus
tuberculeux  dans le  liquide  cephalo-rachidien d'un dement
precoce.   C.  rend. Soc biol.,  1931, 106:  1144.—Trini,  G.
Intradermo e cutireazione tubercolinica degli schizofrenici e di
alcuni psicopatici.  Schizofrenie, 1935-36, 4: 63-79—Vallejo
Nagera,   A.,   & Valdes, Lambea,  J.  Relaciones  entre la
esquizofrenia v la tuberculosis.  Med. ibera, 1929, 24: 269-71.—
Wahl.  Demence precoce,  confusion  mentale  et  tuberculose
pulmonaire.   Marseille med.,  1926, 63: 566-71.— Warstadt, A
Ueber den angeblichen Zusammenhang von Schizophrenie und
Tuberkulose.  Allg.  Zschr.  Psychiat., 1935,  103: 355-65.—
Wechsler, Z.  Beitrag zur Frage der  Tuberkulosehaufigkeit in
der  Irrenanstalt und ihrer Beziehung  zur  Schizophrenie.
Schweiz. Arch. Neur. Psychiat., 1933. 31: 108-12.—Westphal,
K  & Welti, M. H.  Tuberkulose und  Schizophrenie.   Klin.
Wschr.. 1930. 9: 1025.

----   Clinical aspects.

   Botjyssou,  P.    *Voies  d'entree  dans  la  de-
mence  precoce  [Paris]  lOOp.  8?   Bolbec, 1928.
   Laurent,  D.    *La  phase   somatique prodro-
mique  de  la  demence precoce.   91p.    8?   Par.,

1932.
   Weinbach,   J.     Contribution   clinique  a
l'dtude de la schizophrenic   63p.  8?  Par.,  1936.
   Belohradsky.  K.   [Clinical  cases  of  dementia  praecoxl
Sborn  16k., 1926, 27: 179-92.—Boven, W.  La complexion des
schizophreiies; faits et hypotheses touchant les rapports  du
physique et du  moral dans  la  schizophrenie.   Ann. med.
psychol., Par.,  1926,  84:  pt 2,  308-20—D'Hollander &
Greeff.  Les  crimes, actes  d'affranchissement du moi, pro-
dromes  d'etats schizophr6niques.   J.  neur. psychiat., Brux.,
1929,  29:  397-417.—Fleck,  V.  Ueber  Beobachtungen  bei
alten Fallen von  Schizophrenie.  Arch. Psychiat.,  Berl., 1928,
85: 705-60.—Gerloff, W.  Ueber  Verlauf und Prognose der
Schizophrenie  (Katatonie, Hebephrenic,  Dementia  simplex)
Ibid.,  1936-37, 106: 585-98.—Gurvich, B. R.  [Clinical aspect
of  states   following schizophrenic   outbreaks]    Nevropat.
psikhiat., 1936, 5:  1443-54.—Harrowes. W. M.   The signifi-
cance  of a neurotic reaction as a precursor of  schizophrenias.
J. Ment. Sc,  Lond., 1931, 77:  375-407.—Hesnard, A.  Com-
ment  debute la demence  precoce.   Clinique,  Par., 1928, 23:
229.—Heuyer, G. Les voies d'entree dans la demence precoce.
Sem. hop. Paris, 1928, 4: 427-39.------Badonnel & Bouys-
sou, M.  Les voies  d'entree dans  la d6mence  precoce.   Ann.
med. psychol., Par., 1929, 87:  30; 117; 199.—Kesselring, M.
Beobachtungen iiber Aetiologie und friiheste  Symptome der
Schizophrenie. Allg. Zschr. Psychiat.,  1929-30, 92: 461-77 —
Morselli, G. E.  In tema di schizofrenia.  Riv. sper. freniat.,
1931-32, 55: 490-512.—Penrose, L. S.   A case of schizophrenia
of long duration.  Brit.  J. M. Psychol.,  1931,  11: 1-31.—
Robertson,  G. M.  Is dementia precox a definite clinical en-
tity?  J. Ment. Sc, Lond., 1924, 70: 529-36.—Robinson, J. A.
Institutional care in catatonic dementia pracox.  U. S.  Veter-
ans Bur. M. Bull., 1931, 7:  152,  pl.—Riimke. H.  C.  Die
Klinik der  Schizophrenie.  Psychiat.  neur. bl., Amst.,  1928,
32: 421-56.—Stuurman, F. J.   [Statistical data concerning the
onset  and course of schizophrenia]   Ned. tschr. geneesk., 1928,
72: pt  2,  3294-301.—Sullivan, H. S.  The onset of s,hiz.i-
phrenia. Am. J. Psychiat., 1927-28, 7: 105-34.—Trigg, L. B.
Dementia praecox  and  its anti-social  symptoms requiring in-
stitutional care.  Kentucky M. J., 1925, 23: 240-3.—Valken-
burg,  C. T. van  [Psychiatric  neurological  observations from
the State  hospital]  [Incipient schizophrenia]   Ned.  tschr.
geneesk., 1926, 70: pt 2, 1637-17—Vie, J.,  &  Queron, P.
La vieillesse de quelques dements precoces.  Ann. med. psy-
chol., Par., 1935, 93: pt 2, 190-207.—Vullien & Guilbert.  Le
stade de debut de la demence precoce.  Echo med. nord, 1934,
3. ser.,  1: 621-7.—Zelenin, N. V.   [Significance of exogenous
factors  in  the clinical  course  of  dementia praecox]  Sovet.
psikhonevr.,  1933,  9:  24-9.—Zilocchi, A.   Delia  demenza
precoce, concetti clinici.  Riv. sper. freniat.,  1924,  48: 397-
400.

----  Clinical  types.

    Engelmann, H.  W.  H.   *Katatone und hebe-
phrene Krankheitsbilder bei Jugendlichen   [Leip-
zig]   37p.   8?   [Zeulenroda i.  Thiir]  1925.
    Grussenmeyer,   A.    *Sehizophrenies   proces-
sives.   61p.  8?   Strasb.,  1933.
    Leonhard,   K.    Die   defektschizophrenen
 Krankheitsbilder;  ihre  Einteilung  in  zwei  kli-
nisch und erbbiologisch verschiedene Gruppen und
in Unterformen vom Charakter der Systemkrank-
heiten.   134p.   8°   Lpz., 1936.
    Mairhofer,   M.    *Ueber  hypochondrische
Erscheinungen  im  Beginn  der   Schizophrenie.
32p.   8?   Miinch.,  1931.
    Rubenovitch,  P.   *Contribution  a I'etude de
la schizomanie (la  schizomanie  simple)    121p.
8?   Par., 1926.
    Westphal, F.   *La notion  de schizoi'die et de
schizomanie  dans  ses rapports avec la  demence
precoce  et divers  etats psychopatiques  (6tude
clinique  des schizozes)   290p.  8?   Par., 1928.
    Alvarez,  R.  La hebefreno-catatonia  o sea  la  demencia
precoz. Gac med. Caracas, 1928, 35: 216; 227.—Amdur, M. K.
Are dementia praecox  and schizophrenia synonyms'.'   U.  S.
Veterans Bur. M. Bull., 1930, 6: 201-9.—Bleuler, E.   Syntonie;
Schizoidie; Schizophrenie.  J. Psychol. Neur., Lpz.,  1929, 38:
47-57.—Bruchanski, N.   Zur Frage  der Abgrenzung  der
 Schizophreniegruppe.   Zschr.  ges. Neur.  Psychiat.,  1932-33,
 143: 746-58.—Burdick, C. H.  Dementia praecox1 its relative
prevalence and  the classification of  its types.  Med. Bull.
Veterans Admin.,  1931,  7: 958-60.—Campbell, C.  M.  Two
cases illustrating  the  combination  of affective  and  schizo-
 phrenic symptoms. Am. J. Psychiat., 1926-27,  6: 243-57.—
Cassels, W.  H.  The  psychological  distinction  between the
various types of schizophrenia. Canad. M. Ass.  J.,  1936, 35:
411-17.—Engelson, M.  Un  cas  tvpique  de schizophrenie.
Ann.  med. psychol.,  Par.,  1934,  92:  509-19.—Fekete,  J.
[Types  of  schizophrenia in women]  Orv. hetil..   1934, 78:
811.—Gorriti, F.  Ezquizomania y esquizoidia.   Rev.  argent.
neur. psiquiat., 1928, 2: 527-40. Also Sem. med., B. Air., 1929,
36: 17-22.—Herz,  E.  Ueber heredodegenerative und sympto-
ma'tische   Schizophrenien.    Mseht.   Psychiat.,   1928,  68:
265-319.—Irazoqui  Villalonga. E.   Delimitation actual del
grupo de las esquizofrenias.   Rev. med. Barcelona,  1935, 24:
115-30—Janota,  O.   [Claude's  classification   of  dementia
praecox]  Sborn. lek., 1926, 27: 431-07.—Kahn,  E.   Versuch 
DEMENTIA
92
DEMENTIA
 einer einheitlichen  Gruppierung aller  schizophrenen  Aeusse-
 rungsformen des Irreseins.  Allg.  Zschr. Psychiat., 1926, 84:
 268-74.—Kuffner, K.  [Classification of dementia praecox  as
 insanity]   Sborn.  lek.,  1926,  27:  495-500.—Levy,  E. M.
 Changes of type occurring in dementia praecox.   Med. Bull.
 Veterans Admin., 1931, 7: 954-7.—Minkowski, E.  Demence
 precoce, schizophrenie, schizoldie.   Ann.  med. psychol., Par.,
 1926, 84: 253-66.—Modonesi, C.  Osservazioni su alcuni modi
 di  inizio e  di  decorso di alcune forme di demenza precoce.
 Note psichiat.,  Pesaro, 1938, 67: 71-85.—Mulier, H.  Vier
 Bildnisse schizophrener Kranker.  Zschr. ges.  Neur. Psychiat.,
 1930-31,  131:  262-4.—Rosenfeld,  M.   Ueber genuine und
 symptomatische  Schizophrenien.   Psychiat.  neur.   Wschr.,
 1935, 37: 61-5.

 ----  Clinical types, acute.

    Wyrsch,  J.   Ueber akute  schizophrene  Zu-
 stande,  ihren  psychologischen Aufbau  und  ihre
 praktische Bedeutung.  80p.  8?   Basel, 1937.
   Bamford, C. B., & Bean, H.  A histological study of a series
 of cases of acute dementia praecox.  J. Ment. Sc, Lond., 1932,
 78:  353-61, 2  pl.—Beringer, K., & Mayer-Gross, W.  Der
 Fall Hahnenfuss; ein Beitrag zur Psychopathologie des akuten
 schizophrenen  Schubs.   Zschr.  ges.  Neur. Psychiat.,  1925,
 96:  209-50.—Sukhareva,  G. E., &  Perskaia, S. S. [Clinico-
 psychopathological peculiarities of an unusual form of acute
 schizophrenia]    Nevropat. psikhiat.,  1936,  5:  567-79.—
 Vermeylen, G.  Considerations sur quelques  episodes schizo-
 phreniques aigus.  Gaz. med. France, 1931, 483-9.

 ----  Clinical types, atypical.
   Claude,  H.   Syndrome atypique  d'incapacite mentale;
 arthropathies syringomyeiiques; meningite corticale; demence
 precoce catatonique avec  deiire d'apparence mystique.  Rev.
 g6n. clin. ther., 1934, 48: 81-3.  ------Borel, A., & Robin, G.
 Demence  precoce, schizomanie et schizophrenie.   Encephale,
 1924, 19:  145-51.—Heuyer, G., & Serin.  Les formes arret6es
 ou  fixees de la demence precoce.  Ann. med. phys.,  Par., 1932,
 90:  119-35.—Kameneva, E. N.  [Mild forms of schizophrenia]
 Nevropat.  psikhiat.,  1936,  5:  383-94.—Rosenstein,  L. M.
 Das Problem der milden  Schizophrenieformen; Schizophrenia
 mitis, Schizothymia; vorlaufige Mitteilung.  Zschr. ges. Neur.
 Psychiat., 1933, 144:  297-312.—Smith, J. C.  Atypische und
 schizophrene Psychosen.  Acta psychiat. neur., Kbh., 1932, 7:
 593-607.—Wizel, A.  Les formes frustes  de la schizophrenic
 Ann. med.  psychol.. Par., 1926, 84:  425-51.—Ziegelroth,  L.
 Schizophrene   Randpsychosen  und  Bromquotient.   Arch.
 Psychiat., Berl., 1933, 99: 86-108.

 ----  Clinical types, atypical:  Delirious states.
   Abashev-Konstantinovsky, A.  L.  [Disappearance  of de-
 lirious schizophrenic state after grave injury to  the head]
 Sovet. psikhonevr., 1933,  9: 121-4.—Courbon, P., & Ronde-
 pierre.  Bouffee delirante  de depaysement immediat ou fugue
 dementielle  pr6coce. Bull. Soc. clin. med. ment.,  Par., 1928,
 18:  174-6.—Heuyer, G.,  & Tison.   Demence precoce a forme
 delirante;  disparition des hallucinations et de deiire au cours
 d'une fievre typhoide  grave.  Ann. med. psychol., Par., 1934,
 92: 552-7.—Molokhov, A. N.  [Oneirodynia as schizophrenic
 delirium;  endotoxic  forms  of  schizophrenia]    Nevropat.
 psikhiat., 1936,  5: 29-46.—Poli, C.  Demenza precoce e quadri
 deliranti.  Note psichiat., Pesaro, 1936, 65: 449-61.

 ----  Clinical types, atypical: Mixed psychosis.

   Cohn,  A.   *Schizophrenie und Epilepsie.   48p.
 8?    Bonn, 1931.
   Rodenberg,  C.  H.  *Ueber echte Kombina-
 tionen epileptischer und  schizophrenener Symp-
 tomkomplexe  [Marburg]   lip.   8?  Berl.,  1930.
   Also Allg. Zschr. Psychiat., 1929-30, 92: 235-44.
   Alberti,  J. L.  Algunas diferencias psicoI6gicas entre los
 sindromes   esquizofrenicos;  demencia precoz  v  sindrome
 manfaco.  Dia med., B. Air., 1932-33, 5: 377.—Alexander, R.
 Attenuated  insanity or the dementia precox epileptic psyche.
 Med. J. & Rec, 1927, 126: 145-7.—Angyal, L.  Beitrage zu
 der periodischen Schizophrenie und den schizophrenen 6am-
 merzustanden.  Allg. Zschr. Psychiat.,  1934, 102:  185-216.—
 Armstrong, G. G., & Betts, J. B.  Cyclic  dementia praecox;  a
 report of 2 cases.  State Hosp. Bull., Utica, 1913-14,  n. ser.,
 6: 441-9.—Benon, H.  Demence precoce; asthenie et  manie
 Progr. med., Par., 1927, 42: 1467-72.—Berger, B.   Zur Frage
 der Kombination von Schizophrenie mit Epilepsie.  Schweiz
 med.  Wschr.,   1938, 68:  157.—Bondarev,  N. I.   [Schizoid
 forms  of  cyclophrenia]    Vrach.  gaz.,  1930, 34:  942-5.—
 Carp, E. A. D. E.  [Cyclic forms of schizophrenic psychosis and
 the  application of phenomenologic methods]  Ned.   tschr
 geneesk., 1926,  70:  328-37.  ------  [Forms of hebephrenia
 with compulsive neurotic  symptoms]   Ned. mschr  geneesk
 1927, 14: 315-26.—Chatagnon, P., Scherrer, P., & Chatagnon"!
 C.  Les psychoses  intermediaires entre la  demence precoce
et la psychose maniaque-depressive; importance du bilan des
fonctions vitales.  Ann.  med. psychol., Par.,  1938, 96: 494-
 515.—Claude, H.  Schizomanie a forme imaginative.   Ence-
phale, 1930, 25: 715-27.
Deux cas  de bouffees de-
 lirantes chez des debiles mentales; un cas de demence pr6coce
 du debut, arret6 dans son evolution; demence precoce h6r6do-
 syphilitique; tabes ancien et P.  G. surajoutee.   Rev. gen.
 clin.  ther.,  1934, 48: 689-93.  ------  Dublineau, J.  [et al.]
 Etat schizomaniaque, crises delirantes par poussees a caractere
 oniroide;  elements intuitifs  et  compensateurs.   Ann. med.
 psychol., Par., 1934, 92: 557-66.—Claude, H., & Levy-Valensi,
 J.   Psychose periodique  et  demence  precoce.   Enc6phale,
 1931,  26:  377-414.—Damaye,  H.  Considerations  sur  la
 schizophrenie et ses associations.   Ann. med.  psychol., Par.,
 1927, 85: pt 2,  218-23.—Durst, G. L.   Studien  uber  schizo-
 phrene  Einschlage in  manisch-depressiven  Stammbaumen.
 Zschr. ges. Neur. Psychiat., 1930,  124: 426-50.—Falsey, E. F.
 Typical epileptic seizures  in  the  course  of  schizophrenia; a
 report of 2  cases.  N.  England  J. M., 1935, 212: 153-5.—
 Fernandez Sanz, E. Sobre  las relaciones clinicas entre procesos
 esquizofrenicos y maniacodepresivos.  Siglo  med., 1929,  83:
 73-5.—Glaus, A.   Ueber das Vorkommen von Paralyse  bei
 Schizophrenie.   Zschr. ges. Neur.  Psychiat.,  1931,  132: 151-
 83.   ------  Ueber  Kombinationen von Schizophrenie und
 Epilepsie.  Ibid., 135: 450-500.—Halberstadt, G.  La demence
 precoce meiancolique.  Rev. neur., Par., 1925, 32: pt 2, 18-27.—
 Hudovernig, K.  [Rare  cases of periodic dementia praecox]
 Gyogyaszat,  1927,  67:  414-6.—Jablonszky,  A.  Ueber kom-
 binierte Falle von Schizophrenie  und  Epilepsie.  Psychiat.
 neur. Wschr., 1930, 32: 551-5.—Kahn, E.   Ueber die Kom-
 bination von manisch-depressivem  Irresein und Schizophrenie.
 Jahrkurs.  arztl.  Fortbild.,  1926, 17:  H. 5,  18-23.—Kat,  W.
 [Comparison  of  epilepsy-schizophrenia  and  the  combined
 origin of these diseases]   Psychiat. neur. bl.,  Amst., 1937, 41:
 733-45.—Klimo, Z. [Dementia praecox  with  manic depressive
 tendency]  Bratisl. lek. listy, 1932, 12: 23-36.  ------  &
 Prokupek, J.  [Course of schizophrenia with a  manic-depressive
 psychosis]  Ibid., 1936, 16:  174-85.—Krapf, E.  Epilepsie und
 Schizophrenie;  zur Frage  der  epileptiformen  Anfalle  bei
 Schizophrenen und zur Symptomatologie der  epileptischen
 Ausnahmezustande; zugleich  ein Beitrag zur Lehre  von den
 Kombinationen.   Arch.  Psychiat.,  Berl., 1928, 83:  547-86.—
 Kufs,  H.    Schizophrenes   Krankheitsbild   bei  chronischer
 (stationarer)  Paralyse mit  einer Verlaufsdauer von mehr  als
 drei Jahrzehnten (38  Jahren?)  Ibid.,  1932,  96:  197-214.—
 Lienden,  H.  J.  H.  van.   [Cyclothymia and  schizothymia]
 Geneesk. tschr.  Ned.  Indie,  1930, 70: 986-99.—R,  L.  Psy-
 chische Charakteristika der Schizophrenie bei Dammerzustan-
 den  und  manisch-depressivem  Irresein.   Internat.  Zschr.
 Individpsychol.,  Wien, 1929,  7:  403-6.—Rieti, E.  Deux cas
 de  schizomanie  periodique.   Encephale, 1933, 28:  34-44.—
 Selenin, N.  W.   Ueber Para- und Mixovariationen schizo-
 phrenischer  Psychosen.   Psychiat. neur.  Wschr., 1934, 36:
 365-71.—Spindler, C.  La forme  hypocondriaque de la schizo-
 phrenie.  Strasbourg med., 1928, 86: pt 2, 110-3.—Visser, J. J.
 [Some cases  of  simultaneous appearance of  epileptic  and
 schizophrenic phenomena]  Psychiat.  neur. bl., Amst.,  1929,
 33: 462-70.—Vitello,  A.  Sui  rapporti della  schizofrenia con
 l'epilessia.  Osp.  psichiat., Nap., 1936, 4: 216-39.—Wyrsch, J.
 Ueber Schizophrenie bei Epileptikern.  Schweiz. Arch.  Neur.
 Psychiat.,  1933, 31: 113-32.

 ----  Clinical types,  atypical: Pathoplastic  fac-
 tors.

   See  also  Alcoholism;  Climacteric;  Involution;
 Psychoneurosis, &c.
   Katzenfuss, H.   *Beitrag zum  Problem der
 Pfropfschizophrenie.   24p.   8?   Zur.,  1935.
   Also Schweiz.  Arch. Neur. Psychiat., 1935,  35: 295-316.
   Benon,  R.  Debilite  intellectuelle congenitale  et  demence
 precoce.   Rev.  g6n.  clin.  ther.,   1923,  37:  214-6.   ______
 Demence precoce; asthenie chronique; debilite mentale.   Bull.
 med.  Par., 1928, 42:  1103-5.—Bing, R.  [Schizophrenia with
 symptoms simulating  neurosis]  Norsk  mag. lsegevid.,  1931,
 92: 837-53.—Bychowski, G.  Ueber Schizophrenie mit neurolo^
 gischen Symptomen.  Zschr. ges. Neur.  Psychiat., 1932, 140:
 798.     -—  [Cases  of dementia praecox with  neurological
 symptoms]   Warsz.  czas.  lek.,   1933,   10:   401-25.—Carp.
  j   C-   ,l°n the Questl<m of the relation between hysteria
 and  schizophrenia]   Ned.  tschr.  geneesk.,  1926,  70:  pt 2
 '-I'-T-CIaude.  H- , Rapports de  l'hysterie  avec la schizo-
 phrenic.  Ann. med. psychol., Par., 1937, 95: pt 2, 1-14 —
 Evlakhov.  A. M.  [From hysteria  to dementia praecoxl  J.
 teor.  prakt.  med.,  1927  2: 495-516.—Glaus.  A.   Ueber
 Pfropfschizophrenie und schizophrene  Friihdemenz.   Schweiz.
 Arch  Neur. Psychiat., 1936, 37: 238; 38: 37.—Gregory. M. S.
 n«wio5« ^i80^0^,11'3'  Proc- Ass- Res- Nerv.  Ment.
 Dis.  (1925) 1928. 5: 177-81.—Hallay. L.  Alcohol and schizo-
 phrenia.  .T. Med., Cincm., 1937-38, 18: 23-8.—Hertzberg. M.
 [Organoneurotic   syndrome   in  schizophrenia]   Nevropat.
psikhiat., 1937, 6: 86-97.-Huhnerfeld,  J.  Hvsterische ITon-
st tution und Psychose;  Untersuchungen  uber ihre wechsel-
R«Kw\n   "k ■unleu-;  a£er   das   Vork°mnien hysterischer
 WWf7v^wurr Schizophrenen.   Mschr.  Psychiat.  Neur.,
 inflnlJn  H  k   8  ~IzIar- W:  H- A Paranoid dementia praecox
 935  ££% £i"lmaTry anTla-TT ArchJ Neur-  Psychiat., Chic,
 1935,  33: 878-81.—Jaser, R.  Ueber den Einfluss des Greisen-
alters auf die Gestaltung schizophrener Prozesse.  Allg. Zschr
 Psychiat.,  1928,  89:  1-19.-Katzenfuss. H.  Beitrag zum 
DEMENTIA                                       93                                      DEMENTIA
Problem  der  Pfropfschizophrenie.   Schweiz.   Arch.  Neur.
Psychiat., 1935, 35: 295-316.—Milici, P.  Pfropfschizophrenia;
schizophrenia engrafted upon mental deficiency.  Psychiat. Q.,
1937, 11: 190-212.—Neustadt, R.  Ueber Pfropfschizophrenie.
Arch.  Psychiat.,  Berl.,  1927,  82:  78-84.—Popow,  N.  W.
Hysterie  und Schizophrenie.  Wien. klin.  Wschr.,  1932,  45:
984.—Ssucharewa, G. E.  Die Besonderheiten  der schizoiden
Psychopathien bei den  Madchen.   Mschr. Psychiat.  Neur.,
1926-27,  62: 171-200.—Stengel, E.  Ueber die Bedeutung der
pramorbiden  Personlichkeit fiir Verlauf und Gestaltung  der
Psychose; die zwangsneurotische Personlichkeit  im  schizo-
phrenen  Prozess.   Arch.  Psychiat.,  Berl.,  1936-37,  106:
509-53.—Tronconi, V.  Sulla  questione della demenza precoce
che si manifesta  negli individui gia psichicamente minorati.
Riv. pat. nerv., 1936, 47: 37-125.

----   Clinical types, catatonic.

   See also Catatonia.
   Ulrich,  A.  L.   *The  newer   conception   of
catatonic  schizophrenia.   3f>  1.    4?    Buffalo,
N. Y.,  1936.
   Cahane, M., & Cahane, T.  Considerazioni cliniche su un
caso di schizofrenia catatonica con lesioni degenerative nel
putamen.  Riforma  med.,   1937,  53:   14-6.—Claude,  H.,
Baruk, H., & Thevenard, A.   Le syndrome moteur de la de-
mence precoce catatonique.   Encephale,  1927, 22: 741-67,
4  pl.—Muniz Angulo, L., &  Rodriguez Aguirre,  C.   Un  in-
teresante caso de esquizofrenia catat6nica; el hombre dormido
de Manzanillo.   Rev. san. mil.,  Habana,  1937, 1: 66-70.—
Pines, L. I.,  Zurabashvili, A. D., & Maiorov.  F. P.  [Early
case of catatonic dementia praecox and its anatomical analysis]
Arkh. biol. nauk, 1934,  ser.  B, 36: 287-305.—Plaza Lozoya,
A. Esquizofrenia catat6nica.   Pediat.  espan.,  1923, 12: 108-
15.—Vinogradov, N. V., Golovina, V. P. [et al.]  [Observations
on natural sleep in schizophrenic catatonics]  Arkh. biol. nauk,
1934, ser. B, 36: 165-81.

----   Clinical types: Degenerative psychoses.

   Brahn,   A.   M.    *Kasuistischer  Beitrag   zur
Lehre von den Degenerations-psychosen,  p.70-8.
8?   Berl.,  1926.
   Binswanger, O.  Die klinische Stellung der  Degenerations-
psychosen,  zugleich  ein Versuch  ihrer  Gliederung.   Arch.
Psychiat., Berl., 1928, 83: 299-375.—Brahn, A. M.  Kasuisti-
scher Beitrag  zur Lehre  von  den Degenerationspsychosen.
Zschr. ges. Neur. Psychiat., 1926, 106: 70-8.—Carp, E. A. D. E.,
& Fortanier, A.  H.  [Degeneration psychoses]   Ned. tschr.
geneesk., 1928, 72: pt 2, 5596-605.—Esser, P. H.  Beitrag zur
Typologie  der  episodischen  Keimpsychosen  (Degenerations-
psychosen)   Psychiat. neur.  bl.,  Amst.,  1937,  41: 227-39.—
Ewald, G.  Das Verhaltnis der Degenerationspsychosen zu den
grossen Formenkreisen des Irreseins.  Klin. Wschr., 1927, 6:
881-3.—Kleist, K.  Ueber zykloide,  paranoide und epileptoide
Psychosen  und iiber  die Frage der Degenerationspsychosen.
Schweiz. Arch.  Neur.  Psychiat.,  1928,  23:  3-37.—Riidin.
Korreferat  uber  Degenerationspsychosen.   Arch.  Psychiat.,
Berl., 1928,  83:  376-81.—Schrijver,  D.,  & Schrijver-Hertz-
berger,  S.   [Case  of degeneration  psychosis]  Ned.  mschr.
geneesk.,  1930-31, 17:  368-80.—Schroder, P.  Ueber  De-
generationspsychosen  [metabolische Erkrankungen]    Zschr.
ges.  Neur.  Psychiat., 1926,  105: 539-47.—Urechia, C. I.,  &
Mihalescu, S.  Demence progressive et profonde  avec symp-
tdmes  en  foyer,  et  un substratum  purement  degeneratif.
Arch, internat. neur.,  Par., 1927, 20. ser., 1: 81-8.

----   Clinical types,  hebephrenic.

   Bracker,  J. D.  *Ein Beitrag zur Lehre  der
Symptomatologie der Hebephrenic   [Kiel]   30p.
8?  [Breklum] 1925.
   Jonas, W.   *Zur Symptomatologie der Hebe-
phrenie.   40p.   8?   Kiel,  1927.
   Korell,   P.     *Zur  Symptomatologie   der
Hebephrenie.    18p.   8?   Kiel, 1925.
   Alvares, R.  La hebefreno-catatonia  o sea la  demencia
precoz.  Mem. Congr. venezol. med. (1926) 1927, 5. Congr., 2:
91-131, 4  pl.—Balietti,  L.   La  varieta  eboidofrenica  della
demenza precoce.  Note psichiat., Pesaro,  1928, 16: 463-76.—
Camia M.  Vedute odierne intorno all'eboidofrenia.  Riv. pat.
nerv.,  1927,  32:  147-58.—Courbon,  P.,  & Fortineau.   Im-
pulsion au  magnicide reveiatrice d'hebephr6nie.  Ann.  med.
psychol., Par., 1936, 94: 770-5.—Emma,  M.  Contributo alio
studio  della  eboidofrenia.  Rass. stud, psichiat.,  1936,  25:
41-75 —Guiraud, P.  Constitution perverse ou heboidophreme.
Bull.  Soc.  clin. med. ment.,  Par.,  1927, 15: 89-92.
Syndromes hebephreniques  et reaction  nevroglique.   Ibid.,
1928  16- 52-4   ------  &  Deschamps, A.  Le fading mental
dans'l'hebephrenie.  Ann. med. phys., Par., 1932, 90: 136-40.—
Halberstadt,  G.  La  forme heboidophrenique  de  la demence
precoce.  Ann. med. psychol., Par., 1925, 83:  pt  2, 23-32.—
Hoop, J. H. van der   [Case  of hebephrenia]   Ned. tschr.
geneesk., 1927, 71: pt 2, 1487-90.—Marchand, L., Abely, X., &
Bauer.   Syndrome hebephreno-catatonique subaigue  (etude
clinique et anatomo-pathologique)  Bull. Soc. clin. m6d. ment.,
Par., 1926, 14: 66-8.—Porot, A.  Etat hebephrenique et hyper-
tension cranienne.  Enc6phale, 1926, 21: 547-9.

----   Clinical types, paraphrenic [Paranoid]

   See also Paranoia.
   Riese,  W.   *Ein  Beitrag  zur  Kasuistik  der
paranoiden Erkrankungen.  23p.   8?   Konigsb.,
1914.
   Bibring,  E.   Klinische  Beitrage  zur  Paranoiafrage;  zur
Psychologie der  Todesideen bei  paranoider  Schizophrenie.
Internat.  Zschr.  Psychoanal.,  Wien,  1928,  14:  508-17.—
Binswanger, H.  Eine Psychose  (Paranoid)  als psychischer
Schieksalsablauf.   Zschr.  ges.  Neur. Psychiat., 1931,  133:
36-69.—Bittencourt,  J.   Consideracoes  em  torno  de  um
eschisofrenia paranoide.  Fol. med.,  Rio, 1932, 13: 423-6.—
Catalano, A.  Sulle parafrenie del Kraepelin.  Gior. psichiat.,
1931, 59: No. 3-4, 74-99.—Cohen, M. J.  The relationship of
the doctor to the paranoid patient.  S.  Afr.  M. J., 1932, 6:
228-30.—Coltof, F.   Ein  eigenartiger Fall  von paranoider
Entwicklung.   Psychiat. neur. bl., Amst., 1938, 42: 17-27 —
Csekey,  L.  [Paranoid psychoses in nephrosclerosis]   Orv.
hetil.,  1935, 79: 150-2.—Del Greco, F.   II carattere nei de-
menti paranoidi. Manicomio, 1923, 36: 9-20.—Delmond, J., &
Golse, J.   Vagabondage avec condamnations; psychose para-
noide.  Ann. med. psychol., Par.,  1936,  94:  pt 2,  618-21.—
Dretler,  J.  Beitrage zur  Kenntnis der exogenen paranoiden
Zustande.   Allg.  Zschr.  Psychiat.,  1934,  102: 284-303 —
Eaton, L. M.  Two cases of dementia praecox: paranoid type.
Proc Mayo Clin.,  1935, 10: 699.—Evrard, E.  A propos d'un
etat paranoide; essai d'explication du trouble  fondamental du
moi.   J. neur. psychiat.,  Brux.,  1933, 33: 278-90.—Ey, H.
Les  etats  paranoides.   Sem. hop.  Paris, 1931,  7: 430-6.—
Feigenbaum,  D.   The paranoid criminal;  a  casuistic study.
Med. Rev. of Rev., 1930, 36: 222-42.—Ferenczi, S.  Quelques
observations cliniques de cas de paranoia et  de  paraphrenic.
Rev. fr. psychanal., 1932, 5: 97-105.—Ferreira Chaves, H.
Paranoia e sindromos paranoides.  Rev. med.  mil.,  Rio, 1936,
25: 327-36.—Flournoy, H.   Le  traitement des etats paranoia-
ques et  paranoides  d'aprSs  Adolf Meyer.  Schweiz.  Arch.
Neur.  Psychiat., 1926, 18: 130-6.—Frankhauser, K.  Schizo-
phrenie  und  Paranoia.  Psychiat.  neur. Wschr.,  1929,  31:
148.—Halberstadt,  G.  La demence paranoide; etude noso-
logique.  Ann. med. psychol., Par., 1924,  82: pt 2, 297-324.—
Hulbert, H. S.  Paranoid deviation—its  causes and develop-
ment.  J. Indiana M.  Ass., 1936, 29: 276-80.—Jahrreiss, W.
Paranoische und paraphrene Erkrankungen.   Arch. Psychiat.,
Berl.,  1927, 80: 39-54.—King, R.  Temporary manifestations
of paranoid symptoms.  State  Hosp. Bull.,  Utica, 1913-14,
n. ser., 6: 450-80.—Krauss, P.  Zur Psychotherapie  paranoider
Entwicklungen  und  Reaktionen.   Arch.  Psychiat.,  Berl.,
1937, 107: 416. Also  Nervenarzt, 1937,  10: 464-69.—Lewis,
N. D. C.  Constitutional aspects of paranoid reactions.  Arch.
Neur.  Psychiat., Chic, 1937, 38: 205-11.—Lobstein, J.  [Her-
edity in  paranoid psychosis]  Ned.  tschr. geneesk., 1934, 78:
4267.—Lowy, S.  Psychotherapie einer paranoiden Psychose.
Psychother.   Prax.,  Wien,  1936,   3:  19-23.—Mondio,  E.
Contributo clinico alio studio della demenza  precoce  paranoico-
fantastica  (perizia psichiatrica)  Manicomio, 1928, 41: 245-
58.—Parfitt, D. N.  Loneliness  and the  paranoid  syndrome.
J. Neur. Psychopath.,  Lond., 1936-37, 17: 318-21.—Prados y
Such, M., & Linares Maza, A.  Contribucion  al estudio de los
estados paranoides.  Arch,  neurob., Madr.,  1932, 12: 54—86.—
Rombouts,  J.  M.   [Case  of schizophrenia,  paranoiac form]
Ned. tschr. geneesk., 1921, 65:  2995.—Rossi,  E.  Valore della
costituzione nelle malattie  mentali e considerazioni sintetiche
sul paranoidismo.  Gior. psichiat., 1932, 60: 395-31.—Sanchis
Banus, J.   iUn caso de parafrenia expansiva? (acerca de la
paranoia, la esquizofrenia  paranoide y la parafrenia)  Arch.
neurob., Madr., 1920, 1: 405-15.—Schulte, H.  Zur Frage einer
endokrinen Grundlage paranoider Krankheitszustande.  Mschr.
Psychiat. Neur.,  1931, 79: 152-9.—Schuster, J.  Zur Patho-
architektonik der Paraphrenic   Arch. Psychiat., Berl., 1924-
25,  72:  525-42.—Stenenson, G. H., &  Montgomery, S. R.
Paranoid reaction, occurring in  women of middle age.  Am. J.
Psychiat., 1932, 11: 911-23.—Strecker, E. A., Palmer,  . D., &
Greenwood, J., jr.  Paranoid reaction type.   Med. Clin. N.
America, 1934, 18: 353-62.—Stuurman, F. J.  Die Erblichkeit
der paranoiden Psychosen.  Psychiat. neur. bl., Amst., 1931, 35:
338-58.—-White, W. A.  Paranoia and paranoid conditions.  In
Oxford Med. (Christian,  H. A.) N. Y., 1936,  7: 335-55.—
Ziveri, A.  Considerazioni su due casi di sindrome paranoide
allucinatoria cronica.   Riv. neur., Nap., 1932, 5: 561-90.

----   Concomitant conditions and diseases.
   Abely, X., & Briau. Fractures spontanees  par osteomalacic
chez une demente precoce  catatonique.   Bull. Soc clin. med.
ment.. Par., 1926, 14: 122-4.—Baruk, H., & Cornu, R.  Schizo-
phrenie  et ictere.  Ann. med. psychol., Par., 1934, 92: pt 2,
647-52.—Beyerholm,  O.    [Gastro-intestinal  disorders in
dementia  praecox]  Hospitalstidende, 1929, 72:  193-  03.—
Courtois, A.,  & Andre, Y.  Sclerodermic generalisee au cours
d'un syndrome de  demence precoce.  Ann. med. psychol.,
 Par., 1933, 91: pt 2, 47-51.—Daraszkiewicz, L.  Kontraktur
 der  unteren  Gliedmassen  bei  Schizophrenie.  Allg.  Zschr.
 Psychiat.,  1926,  84: 87-93.—Dietrich, B.  Ueber ekien Fal 
DEMENTIA
94
DEMENTIA
von Schizophrenie mit auff allenden Veranderungen am Knochen-
system.  Psychiat. neur. Wschr., 1932,  34: 602-6.—Guiraud,
P.  Adipose dans le demence precoce.  Bull. Soc. clin. med.
ment., Par., 1926, 14: 85-87.—Koehler, G. D.   Symmetrische
Missbildung beiderseits an  Fingern und Zehen  bei  einem
Schizophrenen.   Fortsch.   Rontgenstrahl.,  1926, 34:  342-
4.—Ktippers, K., & Schrittenlocher, E.  Schizophrenie  und
Diabetes.   Psychiat. neur.  Wschr., 1936, 38: 54.—McGla-
shan, J. E. Dementia prsecox with molluscum fibrosum.  Med.
J. Australia, 1927, 2: 132.—Menninger, K. A., & Kubitschek,
P. E.   Amelioration  of  schizophrenia following  dysentery.
J. Nerv.  Ment.  Dis.,  1930,  72:  535-7.—Mercogliano,  P.
Schizofrenia d'innesto  con sindrome  di  Frohlich  (distrofia
adiposogenital)  Arch. gen. neur.,  Nocera, 1933, 14: 5-11,
pl.—Miskolczy,  D.   Erbliche  Verkiirzung  der Mittelhand-
knochen und Schizophrenie  (zur Frage der Merkmalzusam-
menhange)  Arch.  Psychiat.,  Berl.,   1929, 87:  242-65.—
Pighini, G., & Fraulini, M.  Schizofrenico con diabete insipido,
sindrome di Froehlich, epilessia.  Riv. sper. freniat., 1935, 59:
83-107.—Plattner, W.  Korperwuchs und Bildungsanomalien
bei Schizophrenen.    Arch.  Psychiat.,  Berl.,  1932-33,  98:
350-69.—Rath,  A.  Z.   Muskelatrophie  und  Schizophrenie.
Ibid.,  1926,  78:   28-34.—Schmidt,  M.   Onychogryphose
hereditaire  congenitale,  alopecie  totale  et   schizophrenie.
Acta psychiat. neur., Kbh., 1927, 2: 317-44.—Schwerin, O. von.
Untersuchungen  iiber den Status dysraphicus bei  Schizophre-
nen.  Zschr. ges. Neur. Psychiat., 1936,156:107-19.—Tomasino,
A.  Rara  anomalia  del cuoio capelluto: rughe o pliche in un
demente precoce.  Rass. stud, psichiat., 1935, 24: 458-65, pl.—
Vanelli,  A.   Sindrome  adiposo-genitale in  schizofrenico.
Schizofrenie, 1933,  2:  335-42,  2 pl.—Vie, J.   Les cyphoses
des dements precoces.  Ann. med. psychol., Par., 1930, 88:
pt 2,  206-16.—Westphal,  A.,  & Meyer, A.   Anatomischer
Beitrag zur Frage der Kombination von amyotrophen Prozessen
und Schizophrenie.  Arch. Psychiat., Berl., 1933, 99: 739-46.

----   Consciousness.
   Angyal, A. The experience of the body-self in schizophrenia.
Arch. Neur. Psychiat., Chic, 1936, 35: 1029-53.—Hutter, A.
[Ego-consciousness and world-consciousness in schizophrenia]
Ned.  tschr. geneesk.,  1935, 79: 3414-26. pl.—Medow,  W.
Bewusstseinstriibungen bei  Dementia  piaecox.   Arch.  Psy-
chiat., Berl., 1922, 67: 373-423.

----  Constitution [of body]

   Haferbier,   A.  .*Ueber   Blutgruppen  bei
schizophrenen Familien    [Munchen]    27p.   8?
Borna-Lpz.,  1929.
   Lewis, N. D. C. The constitutional factors in
dementia precox, with particular attention to the
circulatory system and to some of the endocrine
glands.   134p.   8?  N. Y., 1923.
   Plattner, W.   Korperbauuntersuchungen bei
Schizophrenie.   347p.   8?   Zur., 1932.
   Sawyer,  C.   W.   Some observations  on the
relation of bodily  weight to  the mental status  in
schizophrenia    (dementia   praecox)     6p.    8?
Marion, O. [1936]
   Widmann,   F.   J.    *Gibt  es  bei   Dementia
praecox Schadeldeformitaten  und  welcher  Art?
eine   psychiatrische  Studie.   51p.    8?    Halle,
1914.
   Bianchi, G.  Rapporto  fra la costituzione basedoviana e
la schizofrenia.  Schizofrenie, 1932, 1: No.  4, 11-19.—Bleuler,
M.  Der  Rorschach-Versuch  als Unterscheidungsmittel von
Konstitution und Prozess.  Zschr. ges.  Neur. Psychiat., 1934,
151: 571-8.—Bowman, K. M., & Kasanin, J.  Constitutional
schizophrenia.  Am.  J. Psychiat., 1933, 13: 645-58.—Dalma, G.
Korperbau und Psychose, mit Beriicksichtigung der konstitu-
tionellen und  keimdrusensymptomatischen  Bedeutung  der
Stimme.   Zschr. ges.  Neur. Psychiat.,  1925,  97: 782-90.—
De Feo, V.  Schizofrenia e abito corporeo. Rass. stud, psichiat.,
1938,  27: 225-57.—Duis,  B. T.   Fingerleisten bei  Schizo-
phrenen.  Zschr. Morph.  Anthrop., 1936-37,  36:  391-417.
Also Verh. Ges. phys. Anthrop., 1937, 8: 133-8.—Fattovich, G.
Malattie mentali e  costituzione;  demenza precoce e  costitu-
zione.  Endocr. pat. cost.,  Bologna,  1929, n. ser., 4: 209-36,
2  ch.—Gannushkin,  P.  B.   [Schizophrenic  constitution
Sovrem.  psikhiat,,   1914,  8: 361-78.—Guber-Gritz,  D.  S.
Somatische Konstitution der Schizophreniker.  Arch. Psychiat
Berl.,  1926, 77: 789-813.—Henckel, K. O.  Schizophrenie und
nordische  Rasse.  Zschr. ges. Anat., 2. Abt.,  1925-26,  12:
525-7.—Kaltenbach, H.,  & Rohrer,  A.    Korperbauunter-
suchungen bei Schizophrenen und Manisch-Depressiven sowie
Zahnuntersuchungen bei  Schizophrenen.  Zschr.  ges  Neur
Psychiat.,  1928, 112: 661-90.—Kisselew, M. W.  Der Korper-
bau und die besonderen Arten des Schizophrenieverlaufs   Ibid
1931, 132: 18-56.— Kolle, K.  Klinische Beitrage zum Konstitu-
tionsproblem;  Schizophrene  mit  pyknischem   Korperbau
Arch.  Psychiat., Berl.,  1926, 78:  93-164.—Kretschmer,  e!
Bemerkung zu  der  Arbeit  von  Kolle  iiber  Korperbau  der
Schizophrenen.  Zschr. ges. Neur. Psychiat., 1924, 94;  216-
 20.—Lewis, N. D. C.  An anatomical  study contrasting the
 dementia precox constitution with that of paranoid develop-
 ments.   South.  M.  J., 1923  16:  327-32.—Matecki,  W., &
 Szpidbaum, H.  Die Konstitution der schizophrenen Juden.
 Zschr. ges. Neur. Psychiat., 1927, 109: 62-78.—Molochek, A. J.
 [Defective constitution,   a  problem  in  schizophrenia]   J.
 nevropat.  psikhiat.  Moskva,  1927, 20: 517-28—Ohta,  K.
 Korperbauuntersuchung bei japanischen Schizophrenen.  Psy-
 chiat. neur. jap., 1936, 40: 7.—Pennacchi, F.  I gruppi sangui-
 gni nella demenza precoce. Ann. Osp. psichiat. Perugia, 1928,
 22: 5-43.—Perkins,  T- J.   Types of physical constitution in
 mental diseases; the  schizophrenias. Clin. M. & S., 1928, 35:
 398-403.—Prokop, J.,  &  Skalickova,  O.  [Blood  groups  in
 dementia praecox]   Cas.  16k.  cesk.,  1936, 75:  1214—6.—Ra-
 phael, T., Ferguson,  W. G., & Searle, O. M.  Constitutional
 factors in schizophrenia.  Proc  Ass. Res. Nerv.  Ment. Dis.
 (1925)  1928,  5: 100-32.—Schwerin,   O.  von.   Rasse und
 Korperbau bei 100  Schizophrenen aus  Baden.  Allg. Zschr.
 Psychiat.,  1936-37,  105:  121r9.—Skalweit,  W.   Der Ror-
 schach-Versuch  als Unterscheidungsmittel von Konstitution
 und Prozess.  Zschr. ges. Neur. Psychiat., 1935, 152: 605-10.—
 Vanelli,  A.   La costituzione somatica degli  schizofrenici.
 Schizofrenie, 1932, 1: No.  2, 3-13.—Ventra,  C.  La constitu-
 zione morfologica  degli schizofrenici in rapporto alle  mani-
 festazioni psicopatologiche e alia loro etiopatogenesi.  Arch.
 gen. neur., Nocera, 1935, 16: 331-88, 16 ch—Washburne, A. C.
 Androgynoid characteristics in a case of schizophrenia.  Am.
 J. Psychiat., 1935, 92:  641-9, 2 pl.—Wigert,  V. Die  Korper-
 konstitution bei  Schizophrenie in anthropometrischem Lichte.
 Acta psychiat. neur., Kbh.,  1936-37, 11: 405-24.—WUrz,  P.
 Ueber die Blutgruppenverteilung  bei Schizophrenen. Schweiz.
 med.  Wschr.,  1928, 58: 353-5.—Yorshis, M.,  & Gottlieb. J.
 The genetic relationship of blood  groups and schizophrenia.
 Am. J. Psychiat., 1934, 13: 1285-93.

 ----   Constitution, schizoid.

   Finkelstein,  D.   *La  constitution schizoide.
 51p.  8?  Par., 1926.
   Angyal, L.   Ueber den erworbenen schizophrenen Reak-
 tionstyp.  Zschr. ges. Neur. Psychiat.,  1934, 151:  455-68.—
 Benon, R. Schizoidie et  demence precoce.  Rev.  g6n. clin.
 ther., 1936, 50: 518-20.—Berze, J.  Vom Schizoid.  Zschr. ges.
 Neur. Psychiat., 1935, 153: 600-21.  ----—  Forensisches zu
 den  Schizoiden.   Wien.  klin. Wschr.,  1938,  51: 606-9.—
 Binder, H.  Zum Problem des schizoiden  Autismus.   Zschr.
 ges. Neur. Psychiat., 1930, 125:  655-77.—Carp, E. A. D. E.
 [Relation  between schizoid   psychopathy and  the  schizo-
 phrenic process]  Ned.  tschr.  geneesk., 1933, 77:  5759-65.—
 Childers, A. T.  A study  of some schizoid children.   Ment.
 Hyg., Alb., 1931, 15:  106-34.—Claude, H., & Borel. A.  Evolu-
 tion delirante d'un symbolisme prealablement adapte chez une
 schizoide constitutionnelle. Ann. med. psychol., Par.,  1923,
 81: 409-21.—Cleland,  C.  A.  Schizoid trends in children.
 Canad. M. Ass. J., 1936,  34: 514-8.—Coleman, S. M.   The
 pre-psychotic  schizoid; a  character study.   J. Ment.  Sc,
 Lond., 1931,  77: 804-18.—Daulberg,  V.  Typen schizoider
 Reaktion.  Allg.  Zschr. Psychiat.,  1929-30, 92: 339-59.—
 Del Greco, F.  Timidi e schizoidi; saggio psicologico.   Mani-
 comio, 1926,  39: 153-68.   ------  La mentalita  schizoide.
 Note  psichiat.,  Pesaro,   1930,   59:  523-34.—Ferrarini,   C.
 Deduzioni psichiatrico-forensi e  i criteri di  Kretschmer  sui
 temperamenti  schizoidi.   Rass.  stud,  psichiat.,  1930, 19:
 1004-28.—Gonzalo, J. Contribution al estudio del esquizoide.
 Arch, neurob.,  Madr., 1935, 14: 909-25.—Gordon,  A.  Obses-
 sional phenomena in schizoid individuals in relation to eventual
 schizophrenia.  Psychiat. Q.,  1933, 7: 203-10.—Jablonszky,  A.
 Ueber schizoide  Reaktionen  und Krisen.  Zschr.  ges. Neur
 Psychiat., 1929,  119: 561-75.—Kahn,  E.  Ueber  die  soge-
 nannten  schizoiden  Psychopathen.  Klin. Wschr., 1929,  8:
 242—Kamm,  B.  A.   A  technical problem  in the psycho-
 analysis of a schizoid  character.  Bull. Menninger Clin., 1936-
37, 1: 275-84— Kasanin, J., & Rosen, Z. A. Clinical variables
in schizoid personalities.  Arch. Neur. Psychiat., Chic,  1933,
 30:  538-66.  Also repr.—Nathan,  M. Syndrome de compensa-
 tion a type de representation objective chez une  schizoide
J. psychol. norm,  path.,  Par.,  1926,  23: 776-8.—Page, J.,
Landis, C, & Katz, S. E. Schizophrenic traits  in the functional
 psychoses and  in normal individuals.  Am. J. Psychiat  1934
13:   1213-25.—Serejski,   M.   Ueber  Schizoidisierun'g  bei
mnersekretonschen Storungen.  Zschr.  ges.  Neur.  Psychiat ,
 1928, 117: 521.—Stransky,  E.  Zum Schizoidproblem.  Mschr!
Psychiat., 1935-36, 316-25.—Sukhareva. G. E.  [Structure of
constitutional psychopathy in  children (schizoid forms)l   J
nevropat. psikhiat., Moskva,  1930, 23: 64-74.

 ----   Dementia [mental deterioration]

   See also subheading Mental tests.
   Btjrsztyn, P.  J.   ^Schizophrenie et mentalite
 primitive.   77p.   8?  Par., 1935.

   Diem, O.   *Die  einfach  demente  Form  der
 Dementia   praecox   (Dementia  simplex)   ein
 khnischer Beitrag zur Kenntniss der  Verblodungs-
 psychosen   [Zurich]   77p.   8?   Berl., 1903
   Chernukha. A.  A.  [Feeble-mindedness in  schizophrenia]
 Nevropat. psikhiat.,  Moskva, 1938, 7:  125-44.—Heuyer. G., 
DEMENTIA                                        95                                      DEMENTIA
 & Le  Guillant.   Recherches sur l'affaiblissement intellectuel
 fondamental dans la demence precoce.  Ann. med.  psychol.,
 Par., 1932, 90: 250-68.  ------   L'affaiblissement intellectuel
 au debut de la demence precoce.   J. psychol.  norm, path.,
 Par.,  1932, 29:  535-49.—Kirby,  G. H.  Dementia prsecox
 deteriorations without  trends.   State  Hosp.  Bull.,  Utica,
 1912-13, n. ser., 5: 372-83.

 ----   Diagnosis.

   Banziger,  H.  *Die Frage der  Schizophrenie
 bei  einem  Mitglied  der   Sekte  Anton  Unter-
 nahrers   [Zurich]  p.627-94.   8?  Berl., 1927.
   Also Zschr. Neur. Psychiat., 1927, 110:

   Burger, M.  Episodische Versagenzustande  (pseudoneur-
 asthenische Phasen) als Fruhsymptom der Schizophrenie.
 Nervenarzt, 1936, 9: 217-26.—Cameron, D. E.  Early diagnosis
 of  schizophrenia by the general practitioner.   N.  England
 J. M., 1938, 218: 221-4.—Combemale, P., & Nerac, P.   Diag-
 nostic da  demencia precoce.    Fol. med., Rio,  1924,  5:
 16-8.—Freeman, W., Looney, J.  M., & Small, R. R.  Phyto-
 toxic index; results  of studies  with  68 male  schizophrenic
 patients.   Arch. Neur.  Psychiat.,  Chic,  1934,  32:  554-9.
 Also repr.—Fundyler, R.  I.   [Latent  schizophrenia]  Sovrem.
 psikhonevr., 1930,  10:  126-31.—Galant, J.  S.   Das Schizo
 phrenieiibel. Psychiat. neur. Wschr., 1929, 31: 81.—K uppers,
 K.  Zur Diagnostik der Schizophrenie.  Ibid., 1936, 38: 319-
 23.—Meyer, E.  Zur Diagnose  und  Prognose der Dementia
 praecox.   Allg.  Zschr.  Psychiat.,  1925-26, 83:  279-83.—
 Murray, R. S. E. Diagnostic study of dementia prsecox.  Clin.
 Med., 1924, 31: 541-5.—Nathan.  Un cas de pseudo-demence
 precoce.   Progr. med.,  Par.,  1928,  43: 2087.—Niessl von
 Mayendorf.   Die  praktische Tragweite der Schizophrenie-
 diagnose.  Prakt. Arzt, 1936, n. F., 21: 155-61.—Osipov,  V. P.
 [Slight forms of schizophrenia and their  diagnosis]  Tr. Acad.
 mil. med. Kiroff, 1936,  6: 5-18.  Also  Nevropat.  psikhiat.,
 Moskva,  1937,  6:  108-112.—Prunner,  E.   Wohnungen von
 Schizophrenen.  Psychiat. neur. Wschr.,  1933, 35: 491; 502.—
 Puyuelo Salinas, E.  El  diagnostico biologico de la esquizo-
 frenia.   Siglo med., 1933,  91:  11;  32;  54; 83; 107;  137 —
 Schneider, K.  El diagnostico de la esquizofrenia. Rev. med.
 germ. iber. amer., 1934, 7: 86-91.  Also In Diagn. Erbkrankh.,
 Lpz., 1936, 21-8.—Sofronoff, M. F.  Diagnostische Bedeutung
 der phytotoxischen  Reaktion bei Schizophrenie.  Zschr. ges.
 Neur. Psychiat., 1933, 147: 263-74.—Speer.  Ueber die psy-
 chiatrische  Diagnostik bei der Psychotherapie von  Reifungs-
 krisen.  Arch. Psychiat., Berl.,  1937, 107:  407.—Torren, J.
 van der.  Ein  Fall von Schizophrenie?  Zschr. ges.  Neur.
 Psychiat.,  1918,  39: Orig.,  364-76—Vullien   &  Guilbart.
 Demence precoce, pseudo-simulation.  Echo med. nord,  1934,
 3. ser., 1: 400.—Zara, E.  Ricerche  sul testo di imbibizione
 negli ammalati di schizofrenia.   Osp. psichiat., Nap., 1933, 1:
 513-24.

 ----   Diagnosis, differential.

   Kaye,  S.    *Ueber  Differentialdiagnose   zwi-
 schen  Schizophrenie  und  Psychopathie.    30p.
 8?   Berl., 1936.
   Pierson,  H.    *Zur  Differentialdiagnose  von
 Dementia  praecox   und  hysterischen  Dammer-
 zustanden.  46p.  8?   Konigsb., 1918.
   Abeiy, P.  Psychoses  post-emotionnelles des jeunes  gens
 simulant la demence precoce.  Ann. med. psychol., Par.,  1929,
 87:  247-52.—Achille-Delmas,  F.   Psychose periodique  et
 demence precoce.  Ibid.,  1934, 92: pt 2,  570-80.—Allen,  E. B.
 Psychotic  reactions  associated  with hypoglycemia  or  an
 artificially induced hyperinsulinism with  differential  diagnosis
 between   these and schizophrenia.   Arch.  Neur. Psychiat.,
 Chic,  1936,  35:  421-4.—Barison, F.  L'astrazione  del  pen-
 siero come segno  diagnostico differenziale tra schizofrenia
 e  psicosi  maniaco-depressiva; su  significato  psicopatologico.
 Riv. sper. freniat.,  1934,  58: 1028.—Bateman, J. F.  Differ-
 ential  diagnosis  of schizophrenia and  schizophrenic  reaction-
 types. Ohio M. J.,  1935, 31: 595-9.—Baumann, C.  [Schizo-
 phrenia-like states in young children]   Ned.  tschr.  geneesk.,
 1936,  80: 3343-7.—Benon,  R.    Demence   precoce et  folie
 morale.  Rev. gin. clin. ther., 1927, 41: 407.—Betzendahl, W.
 Reproduktionszwang und  Wirklichkeitskontakt; schizophrener
 Prozess oder degenerative Episode?   Allg.  Zschr. Psychiat.,
 1937, 106: 165-201.—Cassiano, P.  L'ipercalcemia provocata
 nella diagnosi differenziale tra schizofrenie e distimie. Schizo-
 frenie, 1937, 6: 25-34.—Claude, H. Demence precoce k forme
 catatonique; demence precoce a forme paranoide; etat d'excita-
tion psychique; diagnostique entre P. G.  et manie.  Rev. gin.
 clin. ther., 1934, 48: 849-52.  —---- & Robin,  G.   La dis-
crimination  entre la demence precoce et  la  schizophrenie; un
nouveau   moyen  d'investigation:  1'etherisation.   Encephale,
 1925, 20: 289-96.—Detenhoff, T.   Ueber das Entstehen pseudo-
schizophrener Bilder bei  Metencephalitis.  Zschr. ges. Neur.
Psychiat., 1933, 146: 167-79.—Dubinin, A. M.   [Dementia
praecox reactions in  metencephalitis]  Sovet. nevropat.,  1933,
2: 85-97.—Esser, P. H.  Die epileptiformen Anfalle der Schizo-
phrenen und die differentialdiagnostischen Schwierigkeiten im
Grenzgebiet von Epilepsie  und  Schizophrenie.   Zschr. ges.
Neur. Psychiat., 1938, 162: 1-24.—Fittipaldi, A.  Psicosi  post-
emozionale simulante la demenza precoce.  Ann. neur., Nap.,
1929, 43: 265-70.—Goode, D.  Hysteria or dementia praecox?
Med. Bull. Veterans Admin., 1932, 9: 194-7.—Heuyer, G., &
Dublineau.  Les  poussees evolutives  de la  demenc*  precoce
et les delires des degeneres  de Magnan.  Progr. Died.,  Par.,
1935, 989-94.—Hunt, J. McV., & Guilford, J. P.  Fluctuation
of an ambiguous figure in dementia praecox  and in manic  de-
pressive patients.  J. Abnorm. Psychol., 1933,  27: 443-52.—
Jelgersma, G.  [Data  for the differential diagnosis between
hysteria and schizophrenia]  Psychiat. neur. bl., Amst., 1928,  32:
275-84.—Jelliffe, S. E.  The mental pictures in schizophrenia
and in  epidemic  encephalitis; their alliances, differences and a
point of view.  Proc Ass. Res. Nerv. Ment. Dis. (1925) 1928, 5:
204-53.  Also Am. J.  Psychiat., 1926-27,  6: 413-65.—Kan-
dratskaia,  K.   [Schizophrenic syndrome in various  mental
affections  in children]   Nevropat. psikhiat.,  1937,  6:  67-
76.—Lange,  J.   Ueber Encephalitis  epidemica  und De-
mentia praecox.   Zschr. ges. Neur. Psychiat., 1923, 84: 266-
92.—Langfeldt.   De quelques  psychoses  schizophreniformes
dans l'enfance. Encephale, 1937, 32: pt 2, 183-201.—Langfeldt,
G.  Comment differencier les 2 types de D. P.? T. catatonique
et T.  hebephrenique.   Arch, internat. neur., Par.,  1926,  19.
ser., 2: 138-42.—Lay, R. A.  Q.  Schizophrenia-like psychoses
in young children.  J.  Ment. Sc, Lond., 1938,  84: 105-33.—
Leyser, E.  Zur Differentialdiagnose  metencephalitischer und
schizophrener Storungen.  Zschr. ges. Neur.  Psychiat., 1925,
99: 424-52.—Poate, E. M.  Dementia prsecox with depressive
onset;  its  differentiation  from  manic-depressive  psychoses.
State  Hosp. Bull., Utica,   1915-16,   n.  ser.,  8: 195-214.—
Ramer, T.   Schizophrenieartige  Krankheiten  bei  Kindern.
Acta psychiat. neur., Kbh., 1936-37, 11: 489-521.—Reiter, P. J.
Zur Beleuchtung  des  gegenseitigen   Verhaltnisses  zwischen
Metencephalitis  und  Schizophrenie mit besonderer Beriick-
sichtigung  der differential-diagnostischen Frage.   Ibid., 1932,
7: 481-510.—-Rossi, S. C.  A propos de certains etats d'aliena-
tion curables simulant la schizophrenie.  Encephale, 1928,  23:
501-7.—Sanchis Bands,  J.  Diagn6stico diferencial entre la
esquizofrenia y  la  psicosis  maniaco-depresiva.  Arch, med.,
Madr.,  1928,  29: 607-24— Scheer,  W.  M.  van der.  Psy-
chiatrie und die Einheitsdiagnose Schizophrenie.   Psychiat.
neur.   bl.,  Amst.,  1928, 32:  540-58.—Schneider,  K.   Die
Diagnose  der  Schizophrenie und Zyklothymie.   Deut. med.
Wschr., 1935, 61: 1385-90.—Sukhanov,  S. A.  [Paradementia
and schizophrenia]  Vopr. psikhiat. nevr., 1914, 3: 97-101.—
Thurzo, J., & Ferenczy, J.   [Psittacism in  general paralysis
and its differentiation  from the verbigeration  in  dementia
praecox]   Budapesti orv. ujs.,  1935,  33: 169-76.—Uhler, C.
Personal inadequacy  resembling dementia  praecox:  a case
report.  Delaware M. J., 1936, 8: 105-8.—Vanelli, A.  Somi-
glianze cliniche  nelle forme  iniziali della demenza  precoce e
dell'isterismo.   Rass.  stud,  psichiat.,  1930,  19: 817-34.—
Wildermuth, H.  Zirkular oder schizophren?  Zschr. ges. Neur.
Psychiat., 1929, 120:416-32.

----   Dream and sleep.

   Ewen,  J. H.   Sleep and  its relationship  to schizophrenia.
J. Neur. Psychopath.,  Lond., 1934,  14:  247-51—Kaplinsky.
M. Z.   [Cataplectiform attacks in schizophrenia; significance
of the  disturbance of the function of sleep  in schizophrenia]
Nevropat.  psikhiat.,  1936,  5: 75-90.—Pascal, C.   Le   dy-
namisme de la d6mence precoce; a quoi r§vent les dements
pr6coces?   la   psychanalyse  pharmacodynamique   permet
d'explorer leur psychisme.  Presse med., 1932,  40: 568-72.—
Sussmann, L.  Beitrag zum  Problem der Traume der Schizo-
phrenen.  Nervenarzt,  1936, 9: 453-66.

----   Emotions.
   Abely, X.  La dissociation mentale dans la demence precoce.
Encephale, 1926, 21: 260-71.  ------& Abely, P. L'affectivite
dans la demence precoce.   Ann. med.  psychol., Par., 1932,
90: 455-7.—Ballesteros, G.   La  afectividad  en la demencia
precoz.  Arch. Fac cienc. med.,  Quito, 1934, 4: 257-75, pl.—
Bertolani, A.  L'emotivita nelle  fasi  terminali della demenza
precoce.   Cervello,  1927,  6: 209-32,  2 ch.—Dupouy, R., &
Pichard, H.  L'anxiete dans la demence precoce.  Ann. med.
psychol., Par., 1931, 89: pt 2, 117;  229.—Kasanin, J.  The
acute   schizoaffective  psychoses.   Am.  J.  Psychiat., 1933,
13: 97-126.—Zielinski,  M.   [Emotions  in  schizophrenics]
Polska  gaz. lek.,  1927,  6:  146-8.—Zilboorg,  G.  Affective
reintegration in  the schizophrenias.   Arch.  Neur. Psychiat.,
Chic, 1930, 24: 335-47.

----   Encephalography.
   Jacobi, W., & Winkler,  H.  Encephalographische  Studien
an chronisch Schizophrenen.   Arch. Psychiat., Berl., 1927,  81:
299;  1928, 84: 208.—Kisimoto, K.  Beitrage zur Encephalo-
graphie der Schizophrenie,  einschliesslich der  Resultate  der
fraktionierten  Liquoruntersuchungen  und  der Einfliisse  der
Encephalographie auf das vegetative Nervensystem.  Psychiat.
neur. jap., 1936, 40: 1-3.—Lemke, R.  Untersuchungen iiber
die soziale Prognose  der  Schizophrenie  unter  besonderer
Beriicksichtigung des encephalographischen  Befundes. Arch.
Psychiat., Berl., 1935-36, 104: 89-136.  ------  Ueber Bezie-
hungen zwischen Verlauf der  Schizophrenie und ihrem ence-
phalographischen Bild.   Zschr. ges. Neur. Psychiat.,  1937, 158:
443.—Lovell,  H.  W.   Encephalography  in  schizophrenia.
J. Nerv. Ment. Dis., 1937, 86: 75.—Moore,  M. T., Nathan, D. 
DEMENTIA
96
DEMENTIA
 [et al.]  Encephalography studies in schizophrenia (dementia
 praecox)  report of 60  cases.   Am.  J.  Psychiat.,  1932,  12:
 801-10, ch., 8 pl.

 ----  Endocrinology.

   Langfeldt,  G.   The  endocrine  glands  and
 autonomic  systems in  dementia praecox;  clinical
 and  experimental  investigations.    326p.    8?
 Bergen, 1926.
   Oelmeyer,  H.   *Dermographie  und Endo-
 krinium bei  der  Schizophrenie  (ein  Beitrag  zur
 Somatopathologie  der   Psychosen)     [Breslau]
 32p.   8?   Ohlau i. Schl., 1932.
   Abeiy, X., Abely, P.  [et al.]  Recherches sur le  fonctionne-
 ment de l'hypophyse dans la  demence  precoce.   Ann.  med.
 phys., Par., 1932, 90: 170-3—Beletzky, V. K.   [Lipoids in
 the  cortex  of  the suprarenal  glands  in  schizophrenia]  J.
 nevropat.  psikhiat.,  Moskva,  1926,  19:  67-80.—Bowman,
 K. M.  Endocrine and biochemical studies in schizophrenia.
 Proc. Ass. Res. Nerv.  Ment.  Dis.  (1925)  1928,  5: 262-79.
 Also  J. Nerv.  Ment. Dis.,  1927, 65: 465; 585.—Cohen, L.
 H.,  & Fierman, J. H.  Metabolic,  cardiovascular,  and  bio-
 chemical  changes associated  with  experimentally induced
 hyperthyroidism  in  schizophrenia.   Endocrinology,  1938,
 22:  548-58.—Dawson,  W.  S.   A study  of  the  endocrine-
 autonomic disorders  of  dementia  prsecox.   J.  Ment.  Sc,
 Lond., 1923, 69: 182-99.—Frank, M.  Veranderungen an den
 endokrinen Driisen bei Dementia praecox. Zschr. angew. Anat.
 Konst., 1919-20, 5: 23-46.—Geller, F. C.  Ueber die Eierstocks-
 funktion  bei  Dementia praecox auf  Grund anatomischer
 Untersuchungen.   Arch. Gyn., Berl.,  1923,  120:  237-48.—
 Georgi, F., & Fels, E.  Follikelhormonbestimmungen im Ham
 schizophrener Frauen.  Zschr. ges. Neur. Psychiat., 1933, 147:
 746-56.—Gibbs,  C.  E.  The  suprarenal  cortex  and blood
 cholesterol in  dementia precox. Am. J. Psychiat.,  1925-26.
 5:  189-211.—Gjessing, R.  Das endokrine  und  vegetative
 System bei Schizophrenie  [Discussion]   Acta  psychiat. neur.,
 Kbh., 1936-37, 11: 365.—Hoskins, R. G.  Endocrine factors
 in dementia praecox.  N.  England J. M.,  1929, 200: 361-9.
 ------& Sleeper, F. H.  Endocrine studies in dementia prae-
 cox.  Endocrinology, 1929, 13: 245-62.   ------  The thyroid
 factor in  dementia praecox.  Am. J. Psychiat., 1930-31, 10:
 411-32.—-Kafka,  V.   Hormonbefunde  bei  Schizophrenie.
 Wien. med. Wschr., 1935, 85: 30.—Koehler, G. D.  Beitrage zu
 den Beziehungen  zwischen  der Funktionsstorung  der  Ge-
 schlechtsdriisen und den schizophrenen  Erkrankungsformen.
 Zschr. Sexwiss., 1923-24,  10:  185;  214; 238.—Langfelt,  G.
 Clinical  and  experimental  investigations  on the relation
 between internal secretions and dementia praecox.  Acta med.
 scand.,  1926,  Suppl.  16,  173-81.  ------ Untersuchungen
 iiber  das Vorkommen endokriner  Storungen  bei Dementia
 praecox.  Deut. Zschr.  Nervenh., 1927, 96: 291;  97: 133.—
 Loewe, S.  Zur Frage autotoxischer, einer gestorten Keim-
 driiseninkretion  entstammender  Teilbedingungen  psychiatri-
 scher Erkrankungen.  Mschr. Psychiat., 1927, 65: 152-65.—
 McCartney, J. L.  Dementia precox as an endocrinopathy.
 China M. J., 1928, 42: 278-85.   Also Endocrinology, 1929, 13:
 73-87.—Marotta, R. G.  I  fattori  endocrini  della demenza
 precoce.   Riforma med., 1926,  42:  727-9.—Merland, A., &
 Florentin, P.  Lesions des  glandes endocrines  dans un cas de
 demence precoce.  C. rend. Soc. biol., 1923, 89: 333-5.—
 Morse, M.  E.  The pathological  anatomy  of the ductless
 glands in  a  series of dementia praecox  cases.  J. Neur.  Psy-
 chopath.,  Brist.,  1923-24,  4:  1-26.—Morter, R. A.   Sex
 hormones and their  relation to schizophrenia.  Arch. Neur.
 Psychiat., Chic,  1937,  38:  234.—Mott, F.  W.,   & Hutton,
 I. E.   Normal and morbid conditions of the adrenals in 100
 hospital and asylum oases; with special reference to dementia
 praecox.   Brit. M. J., 1923, 2: 95-101, pl.—Miinzer, F. T., &
 Pollak, W.  Ueber Veranderungen endokriner Organe und des
 Gehirns bei Schizophrenie (Dementia praecox)   Zschr.  ges.
 Neur.  Psychiat.,  1925,  95:  376-410.—Overhamm, G.   Zur
 Amenorrhoe schizophrener Frauen.   Allg.  Zschr.  Psychiat.,
 1929, 91:  445-50.—Potzl, O., & Wagner, G. A.  Ueber  Ver-
 anderungen  in  den Ovarien  bei Dementia praecox (Schizo-
 phrenie)   Zschr.  ges. Neur.  Psychiat.,  1924,  88: 157-75.—
 Thorek, M.  The gonads  and  the large bowel in dementia
 precox; a suggestion as to therapy.   Clin. M.  & S., 1927, 34:
 348-53.  Also  Cas. lek. eesk., 1927, 66: 385; 419.—Williams,
 E. H.  Psychoendocrine aspects of dementia praecox.  Clin.
 M. & S., 1928, 35: 502-5.

 ----  Experimental research.
   Asai, T.  Untersuchungen iiber  die Wirkung  des Liquor
 cerebrospinalis von Schizophrenikern bei Einbringung in die
 Vorderkammer  des Kaninchenauges.  Psychiat.  neur. jap.,
 1937, 41: 3.—Barahona Fernandes.   Sur l'effet des injections,
au cobaye et au lapin, de liquide cephalorachidien des malades
atteints du demence precoce.  C. rend. Soc. biol.,  1934,  116:
 167.—Baruk, H.,  & Bertrand,  I.   Meningite tuberculeuse
experimentale preced6e d'un  etat cataleptique  et realisee  par
l'injection sous-cutanee  a  un  cobaye allergique   de liquide
cephalorachidien d'un  dement  precoce.   Ibid.,  1933,  112:
369-72.—Boisen,  A.  T.   The  experimental  aspects of  de-
mentia praecox.  Am. J. Psychiat., 1933, 13:  543-78.—Dide,
M., & Aujaleu, P.  Transmission experimentale de virus fil-
 trants par injection au cobaye de liquide cephalo-rachidien de
 dements precoces.  Ann. med. psychol.. Par.,  1934, 92: 766-
 72.  ------  Surcharge graisseuse du foie provoquee, chez le
 cobaye, par injection de liquide cephalo-rachidien de dements
 precoces.  C. rend. Soc. biol., 1934, 116: 422-4.—Gamper, E., &
 Krai,  A.   Experimentell-biologische  Untersuchungen  zum
 Schizophrenieproblem.  Zschr. ges. Neur. Psychiat., 1933, 146:
 567;  1934, 150: 252.—Hollander, F. d\ & Rouvroy, C.  Re-
 cherches experimentales sur la demence precoce; inoculation
 au cobaye et au pigeon.  C. rend. Soc.  biol., 1932, 110: 570-
 2.—Jong, H. de.  Ueber Meskalin-Katatonie und die experi-
 mentelle  Erzeugung von Dementia  praecox-Erscheinungen.
 Proc. Akad. wet. Amsterdam, 1930, 33: pt  2, 1076-81, 3 pl.
 Also Acta brevia neerl., 1931, 1: 33.  Also Ned. tschr. geneesk.,
 1931, 75:  474-83.

 ----  Forensic aspects.

   Bettge,  A.  W.  L.  W.   *Die gerichtsarztliche
 Bedeutung der Hebephrenic   32p.   8?  Breslau,
 1925.
   Klein,  G.   *Contribution  a  I'etude  medico-
 iegale de la  demence pr6coce  [Paris]   180p.  8?
 Cahors, 1935.
   Schwaneberger,   H.     *Dienstbeschadigung
 und  Schizophrenie  [Rostock]  7p.  8?   Bautzen,
 1923.
   Ackerman,  V.  I.  [Non-active  forms  of dementia praecox
 and their importance in legal psychiatry]  Sovet. nevropat.,
 1933,  2: 67-81.—Amir, M.  [Criminal schizophrenia among the
 Bataks]   Geneesk. tschr.  Ned.  Indie,  1935, 75:  24-33.—
 Benon, R. La periode medico-iegale de la demence  precoce.
 Bull,  med., Par., 1926, 40: 290-3.—Berkley,  H. J. Dementia
 precox; a trial and a retrospect.  Am. J. Psychiat.,  1928-29,
 8: 1085-7.—Bresler  Gaupp  [et al.]  Schizophrenie im Sinne
 der Reichsversicherungsordnung.    Psychiat. neur.   Wschr.,
 1934,  36:  218-23.—Buckmann, I.  Schizophrenie und § 1333
 BGB.   Deut.  Zschr. gerichtl.  Med.,  1937, 28: 388-94.—
 Colapietra, F.  Simulazione di  epilessia in schizofrenico  de-
 linquente.  Ann.  Osp.  psichiat. Perugia,  1934, 28:  131-6.—
 Crounse, D.  Dementia praecox and crime; a  study of 83 cases
 of dementia  praecox seen  in  the Psychopathic Clinic, Re-
 corder's Court, Detroit.  Ment. Hyg., Alb., 1925, 9: 90-104.—
 Dalma, G., & Tuchtan, D.  Parricidio e matricidio commesso
 durante uno stato  amenziale-paranoideo.  Gior.  psichiat.,
 1929,  57:  361-72.—De  Greeff, E.  Menaces  de mort chez le
 schizoide et defense sociale.  J. beige neur. psychiat., 1934, 34:
 676-90.—Di Tullio, B.  Pseudo-schizoidismo  e  pseudo-schizc-
 frenie nei  criminali.  Zacchia, 1926, 5: 39-42.—Eliasberg,  W.
 Die Begutachtung der Schizophrenie.   Psychiat. neur. bl.
 Amst., 1935, 39: 130-47.—Gamper, E., Krai, A., & Stein, R.
 Untersuchungen uber die Wirkung von pathologischem Liquor
 cerebrospinalis  bei  Einbringung in  die  Vorderkammer des
 Kaninchenauges  (ein  Beitrag  zum  Schizophrenieproblem)
 Zschr. ges. Neur.  Psychiat.,  1932,  141: 689.—Genil-Perrin.
 G., & Lebreuil, M. Tentative grave de parricide par un de-
 ment  precoce avec apparence de  premeditation.   Ann. med.
 leg., 1935,  15: 306-9.—Glaser, J.  Totungsdelikt als Symptom
 von beginnender oder schleichend  verlaufender  Schizophrenie.
 Zschr. ges. Neur. Psychiat., 1934, 150: 1-41.—Hackfield, A. W.
 Crimes of unintelligible motivation as representing an initial
 symptom of an insidiously developing schizophrenia;  a study
 of the comparative effects of penitentiary vs. hospital regime
 on such cases.  Am. J. Psychiat., 1934-35, 91: 639-68, pl.—
 Halberstadt, G.   Contribution a I'etude  medico-iegale de la
 demence precoce a forme simple.  Encephale, 1924 19* 111-6
 Also Ann. mid. leg., 1927, 7: 113-23.—Kahn.  E.  Wie stellt
 sich die  Psychiatrie zur  Beurteilung  der Frage Dementia
 praecox und Kriegsdienstbeschadigung?  Miinch. med  Wschr
 1926,  73:  852.—Kolle,  K.  Forensische  Bedeutung der soge-
 nannten  schizophrenen  Reaktion.   Deut.  Zschr  gerichtl
 Med.,  1927,  10: 498-513.—Lafora, G.  R.   Patogeiua  dei
 suicidio en la demencia precoz.  Siglo med., 1917, 64: 686-9 —
 Loessl, J., & Jaki, J.  Ueber einen Fall von fast vollkommenem.
 selbstverstummelndem  Herauszerren des  Kolonschleimhaut-
 rohres bei  einer Dementia praecox-Kranken.  Deut. Zschr.
 gerichtl.  Med., 1926, 8:  419-23—Pichini,  G.  Criminalita
 e  demenza precoce.  Zacchia,  1926,  5: 1-5.   Also  Mschr.
 Krim. Psychol   1927, 18: 193-6.—Renon, R.   The  medico-
 legal stage of dementia praecox.   Med. Press & Circ.  Lond
 1927'r?-o8eLr:'  1?3: ?35-7.—Schnizer, von.  Dienstbeschadi-
 gung fur Schizophrenie abgelehnt.  Med. Klin., Berl.  1927 23-
 1584.—Trunk, H.  Defekt-geheilte Schizophrene sind zurech-
 nungsunfahig; Schizophrene im Arbeitshaus (§ 42 d. RStGB.)
 Allg. Zschr. Psychiat., 1935, 103:  197-210.—Vivaldo, J. C, &
 Barrancos, A.  Suicidio  y demencia precoz.   Rev.  argent.
 neur. psiquiat., 1927, 1: 408-18.

 ----   Frequency and statistics.

   Boston   Psychopathic   Hospital.    Schizo-
 phrenia;  statistical   studies  from   the   Boston
 Psychopathic  Hospital  (1925-1934)   [Reprintsl
 vp.   8?   [Bost., 1934]
i „Br,fn' i?-., Schjzophrenien.  Arch. Psychiat., Berl.,  1927, 80:
id 1-71.—Endo, Y., & Hiresaki, T.  Eine kleine Statistik der 
DEMENTIA
97
DEMENTIA
Schizophrenen.  Psychiat. neur. jap., 1936,  40:  32.—Faris,
R. E. L.  Some observations on the incidence of schizophrenia
in primitive societies.  J. Abnorm. Psychol.,  1934, 29: 30.—
Gruhle, H. W.  Ueber die Haufigkeit der Schizophrenie.  Zschr.
ges. Neur. Psychiat., 1932, 140: 552.—Kafka, F.  [Statistics
from the insane asylum in Prague from 1905-1924; Dementia
praecox]  Sborn. lek.,  1926,  27: 469-76.—Klein, S. R.  De-
mentia praecox; alias dementia Americana. West. M.  Times,
1924-25, 44: 306.—Ktippers, K.  Hnmatologische Untersuchun-
gen bei schwabischen Schizophrenen, ein Beitrag zum Problem
der geographischen Psychiatrie.  Psychiat. neur. Wschr., 1936,
38: 13-6.—Lopes, C.  Ethnographische  Betrachtungen iiber
die Schizophrenie.  Zschr.  ges. Neur. Psychiat., 1932, 142:
706-11.—Plattner, W.   Ueber  die Rassenmischung und  die
Beziehungen  zwischen  Rasse-  und  Konstitutionstypus  bei
Schizophrenen.  Allg.  Zschr.  Psychiat.,  1933, 99: 410-31 —
Pollock, H. M.  Frequency of schizophrenia in relation to sex,
age, environment, nativity and race.  Proc. Ass. Res. Nerv.
Ment. Dis. (1925)  1928, 5:  47-64.   Also Ment. Hyg., Alb.,
1926,  10: 596-611.—Sauvage Nolting, J. de. [Relation  be-
tween dementia praecox and the month of birth]   Ned. tschr.
geneesk., 1934, 78: 528-30.—Shaw, W. S. J. Dementia praecox
in Parsees.  Brit. M.  J., 1928, 2:  728.—Sukhareva, G. E.
[Causes of extensive increase of diagnoses of schizophrenia]
Nevropat. psikhiat., 1936, 5: 1917-24.—Travaglino, P. H. M.
[Schizophrenia and the Javanese psyche]  Psychiat. neur. bl.,
Amst., 1927, 31:416-25.

----   Heredity and eugenic aspect.
   Casper, L.   *Ueber  den Erbgang der Schizo-
phrenie und die  Haufigkeit der schizophrenen
Erbanlage  (eine Untersuchung mit den  Methoden
der  mathematischen   Wahrscheinlichkeitsrech-
nung)    31p.   8?  Erlangen, 1937.
   Fischer,  J.   *Ueber  die  Dementia  praecox
und  ihre  Beziehungen zum  Fehlen der  Keim-
drusen.  8p.   8?   Bonn,  1921.
   Fuchs,   R.   *Die Nachkommen   von  Schizo-
phrenen  und  das Gesetz  zur  Verhutung erb-
kranken  Nachwuchses.   22p.   8?    Erlangen-
Bruck, 1936.
   Jacobowicz,  E.    *Zur  Casuistik  des   Erb-
ganges der Schizophrenien; ein Fall psychotischer
Erkrankungen in drei aufeinanderfolgenden  Gene-
rationen.   37p.   8?   [Berl.]  1931.
   Konstantinu,  T.  *Die  Erkrankungsaussicht
der Neffen und  Nichten,  Grossneffen und Gross-
nichten von  Schizophrenen  Thuringens    [Jena]
p. 103-33.   8?  Berl., 1930.
   Also  Zschr. Neur. Psychiat., 1930, 125:
   Maerker, E.  *Ueber  das  Zusammentreffen
von Schizophrenie und diffuser  Sklerose in einer
Familie.   60p.   8?   Tub., 1935.
   Masuhr,  F.   *Ueber  Schizophrenie  bei  Ge-
schwistern   [Konigsberg]   46p.   8?    Charlot-
tenb.,  1932.
   Muller,   M.    *Casuistischer  Beitrag  zum
Erbgang der Schizophrenie (Familie Farner und
Familie Setzi)  p.273-315.  8?   Zur., 1927.
   Also  Arch. Julius Klaus Stift., 1926, 2:
   RtiDiN,   E.   Studien   iiber  Vererbung und
Entstehung  geistiger  Storungen; zur Vererbung
und    Neuentstehung  der   Dementia   praecox.
172p.   8?   Berl.,  1916.
   Stosch,  H.   *Vergleichende  Beobachtungen
zum   Familienkreis   von   Schizophrenen  und
Epileptikern  [Breslau]  31p.   8?  Ratibor, 1936.
   Walker,  H.  *Zum  Problem der empinschen
Erbprognosebestimmung;  die  Erkrankungsaus-
sichten der Neffen und Nichten  sowie der Gross-
neffen  und  Grossnichten  Basler Schizophrener
[Basel]  p. 100-20.  8?   Berl., 1929.
   Also  Zschr. Neur. Psychiat., 1929, 120:
   Winter,  J.   *Ueber  die  Nachkommenschaft
Schizophrener  [Tubingen]   16p.   8?   Diisseld.,
1937.
   Alford, L. B.  Dementia precox, a type of herditary degenera-
tion.  J. Missouri M.  Ass., 1924, 21:  1.------  Dementia
precox as a type of  progressive degeneration. Also J. Nerv.
Ment. Dis., 1923, 58: 134-44.  ------  Dementia precox as a
type of hereditary degeneration.   Am. J. Psychiat., 1924-25, 4:
623-30.—Alvarez Nouvilas, P.   La  herencia  en la esquizo-
frenia.  Siglo med., 1929, 83:457-60.—Barrett, A.M.  Heredity

        152511—vol.  4, 4tli seeies----7
relations in schizophrenia. Proc Ass. Res. Nerv. Ment. Dis.
(1925)  1928, 5: 67-93.  Also Am.  J. Psychiat.,  1927-28, 7:
77-104.—Bleuler, M.  Vererbungsprobleme bei Schizophrenen.
Zschr.  ges.  Neur.  Psychiat.,  1930,  128:  321-88.   ---:---
Contribution (A) to the problem of heredity among schizo-
phrenics.  J. Nerv. Ment. Dis., 1931, 74: 393-467.—Bostroem,
A.   Atypische  Schizophrenien  und  schizophrenieahnliche
Erkrankungen  im  Erbgesundheitsverfahren.   Deut.  med.
Wschr.,  1938,  64:  892-6.—Bouman,  K. H.  Le syndrome
schizophrenique  consider  comme  regression  glnetique.
Bruxelles med., 1933-34, 14:  1023; 1955.  Also Psychiat. neur.
bl., Amst., 1934, 38: 162-85.—Boven,  W.  L'heredite des
affections schizophreniques.  Ann. med. psychol., Par., 1936,
94: pt 2, 267-9.  Also Presse med., 1936, 44: 1421. ------&
Brousseau, A.  L'heredite des affections schizophreniques et
circulaires.  Encephale,  1936, 31: pt 2, 284-9.—t. rugger, C.
Die erbbiologische  Stellung  der  Pfropfschizophrenie.   Zschr.
ges. Neur. Psychiat., 1928, 113: 348-78.  —----  Die Verer-
bung der Schizophrenie.  Schweiz. Arch. Neur. Psychiat., 1937,
39: 315-8— Canavan, M. M., & Clark, R.  The mental health
of children of dementia-praecox stock.  Ment.  Hyg.,  Alb.,
1936, 20: 463-71.  ----- Second report on the mental health
of children of  dementia praecox stock.   Bull. Massachusetts
Dep. Ment. Dis., 1935, 19:  No. 1-2, 17-23.—Coron, M., &
Sivadon, P.  Interaction psychopathique chez 2 sceurs schizc-
phrenes.  Ann. med. psychol.,  Par., 1934, 92: pt 2, 812-6 —
Cunha Lopes. A proposito da demencia precoce familiar. Arch.
brasil. med., 1925, 15: 587-90.—Emde Boas, C. van  [Dementia
praecox in monovarian twins]  Psychiat. neur. bl., Amst., 1932,
36: 273-303, 5 pl.—Essen-Moller,  E.  Die  Heiratshaufigkeit
der Geschwister von Schizophrenen.  Beitr. Klin. Tuberk., 1936,
88: 367-79.—Galachian, A.  [Problem of hereditary dementia
praecox]   J. nevropat. psikhiat., Moskva,  1928,  21:  610-20.
------  [Clinico-genetic  analysis of a  family with dementia
praecox]   Sovet. nevropat.,  1933, 2: 39-50. ------  [Psy-
choses in brothers and sisters with  dementia praecox]  Ibid.,
91-103. ------  Die Vererbung der Schizophrenie.  Schweiz.
Arch. Neur. Psychiat.,  1937,  39:  291-315.—Gassiot, G.. &
Leclerc, J.  Psychose periodique et schizophrenie chez 2 soeurs.
Ann. med. psychol., Par., 1936, 94: pt 2, 779-97.—Gengnagel,
E.  Beitrag zum Problem der  Erbprognosebestimmung; uber
die Erkrankungsaussichten  der  Kinder  von Schizophrenen.
Zschr.  ges. Neur.  Psychiat., 1933, 145: 52-01.—Hartmann,
H., & Stumpfl, F.  Ein Beitrag zum Thema: Zwillingsprobleme
der Schizophrenie  und  zur  Frage  der Vererbung musikali-
scher  Begabung.   Ibid., 1932-33,  143:  349-66.—Hoffmann,
H.   Erbprognose  und klinische   Differenzierung.   Ibid.,
1928,  114: 630-46.—Hutter, A.  Das  konstitutionelle Fami-
lienbild bei  der  Schizophrenie (eine   Untersuchung  nach
der  psychotischen  und  charakterologishen Belastung  und
nach  dem  Vererbungsmodus)   Ibid.,   1926,  106:   325-50.
Also Psychiat. neur.  bl., Amst., 1928, 32: 491-511.  ------
[Heredity  and  heredity prognosis in schizophrenia]   Ned.
tschr. geneesk., 1936, 80: 4135-9.—Jacobi, J. Eine gleichartig
verlaufende  schizophrene  Psychose  bei  einem zweieiigen
Zwillingspaar.  Zschr. ges.  Neur. Psychiat., 1931, 135: 298-
304.—Jerrell,  P. M.  Hereditary  factors in  schizophrenia:
comparison of data.  Med.  Bull. Veterans  Admin.,  1932, 8:
287-90.—Johnston, D. A. Dementia precox in twins.  J. Nerv.
Ment. Dis., 1925,  62:  41-4.—Juda.  A.  Zum  Problem der
empirischen Erbprognosebestimmung; iiber die Erkrankungs-
aussichten der Enkel Schizophrener.  Zschr. ges.  Neur. Psy-
chiat., 1928, 113: 487-517.—Kasanin, J.  A case of schizo-
phrenia in only 1 of identical twins.  Am.  J. Psychiat., 1934,
90: 21-8.  Also Arch. Neur. Psychiat., Chic, 1934, 32: 1099-
102.—Lampron,  E. M.  Children  of schizophrenic parents;
present mental and social status of 186  cases.  Ment. Hyg.,
Alb.,  1933, 17: 82-91.—Lange, J.   Zwillingspathologische
Probleme  der  Schizophrenie.  Wien. klin.  Wschr., 1929,  42:
1213;  1247.—Leistenschneider,  P.  Beitrag zur Frage  des
Heiratskreises  der  Schizophrenen;  demographische und  psy-
chiatrische Untersuchungen in der engeren biologischen Familie
von Ehegatten Schizophrener.   Zschr. ges. Neur. Psychiat.,
1938,  162:  289-325.—Lemke,  R.  Ueber symptomatische
Schizophrenie und  ihre Beurteilung vor dem Erbgesundheits-
gericht.   Med.  Welt,  1938,  12:  467-9.—Luxenburger,  H.
Die Manifestationswahrscheinlichkeit  der  Schizophrenie im
Lichte der Zwillingsforschung.  Zschr. psych. Hyg., 1934, 7:
174-84. ------  Untersuchungen an schizophrenen Zwillingen
und ihren Geschwistern zur Prufung der Realitat von Mani-
festationsschwankungen; mit einigen Bemerkungen uber den
Begriff und die Bedeutung der zytoplasmatischen Umwelt im
Rahmen  des Gesamtmilieus.   Zschr.  ges.  Neur.  Psychiat.,
1935-36, 154:  351-94.  ------  Zur Frage der  Erbberatung
in den Familien  Schizophrener.  Med. Klin., Berl., 1936, 32:
1136-8.—Messina, G.  Atavismo e demenza precoce (studio
critico)  Med.  prat., Nap., 1928, 13: 81; 132.—Minkowska, F.
Le facteur  hereditaire  dans  la schizophrenie.   Ann. med.
psychol.. Par., 1926, 84: 463-9.—Miskolczy, D.  Ein Fall von
Schizophrenie  und Brachymetakarpie in  einer  Familie  mit
erblicher Fingercontractur.  Arch.  Psychiat., Berl., 1929, 88:
168-78.—Mott, F.  The genetic origin of  dementia  praecox.
In Libro  en honor de  Ram6n y Cajal,  Madrid,  1922,  1:
73-92, 2  pl.  Also Psychiat.  neur. Wschr.,  1926,  28:  81;
gg—Mulier, F.  Ueber das Erkrankungsalter der Dementia
praecox mit Beriicksichtigung  der erblichen Belastung.  Allg.
Zschr. Psychiat.,  1924, 81:  1-12.—Myerson,  A.   Heredi-
tary  relationship  of  feeblemindedness  and  schizophrenia.
Proc. Ass. Res.  Nerv.  Ment.  Dis. (1925)  1928, 5: 94-9 — 
DEMENTIA
98
DEMENTIA
Nakagawa, H.  Zur Kenntnis  der Geschwisterschizophrenie.
Psychiat. neur. jap., 1936, 40: 17.—Nouvilas, P. A.  Casuistica
de herencia en la esquizofrenia.  Siglo med., 1932, 90:  137.—
Oppler, W.  Zum Problem der Erbprognosebestimmung; iiber
die Erkrankungsaussichten der direkten  Nachkommen  von
Schizophrenen in Schlesien.  Zschr. ges. Neur. Psychiat., 1932,
141:  549-616.   ------   Untersuchung  an Nachkommen
Schizophrener.   Allg.  Zschr.  Psychiat.,  1933,   99:  279.—
Parhon,  C. L,  Cahane, T., &  Cahane,  M.  Schizophrenie
familiale (frdre et soeur) cataracte chez la soeur.  Rev.  oto-
neur.,  Par., 1934, 12:  595.—Patzig, B.  Untersuchungen zur
Frage  des  Erbganges  und der  Manifestierung schizophrener
Erkrankungen.  Zschr. ges. Neur. Psychiat.,  1938, 161: 521-
32.—Polik.   Wilsonsche  Krankheit und  Schizophrenie  im
erbbiologischen Zusammenhang.  Psychiat. neur. Wschr., 1935,
37: 255.—Rizzatti,  E.   La sterilizzazione degli  schizofrenici.
Schizofrenie, 1933, 2: 323.—Rodiet, A., & Queron, S.  La part
de l'heredite dans I'apparition de  la demence  precoce.  Progr.
med., Par., 1935, 1789.—Rosanoff, A. J., Handy,  L. M.  [et al.]
The etiology of  so-called schizophrenic psychoses with special
reference to their occurrence in twins.  Am, J. Psychiat., 1934,
91: 247-86, 3 pl.—Rousset, S., & Daumezon, G. Deux jumeaux
dements precoces.   Ann. med. psychol., Par.,  1937, 95: pt 2,
806-9.—Schiek,  C. M.  Dementia praecox in fraternal  twins.
U.  S. Veterans  Bur. M. Bull.,  1931, 7: 586.—Schneider, A.
Ueber Psychopathen  in  Dementia-praecox-Familien.   Allg.
Zschr. Psychiat., 1922-23,  79:  384-434.—Schulz, B.   Zum
Problem der  Erbprognose-Bestimmung;  die Erkrankungs-
aussichten der Neffen und Nichten von Schizophrenen.  Zschr.
ges. Neur. Psychiat.,  1926, 102: 1-37.   ------  Zur Erb-
pathologie  der Schizophrenie.   Ibid., 1932-33, 143:  175-293.
Also Rev.  espafl. med. cir., 1933,  16:  227-9. ------  Ver-
such  einer  genealogisch-statistischen   Ueberpriifung  eines
Schizophreniematerials auf biologische Einheitlichkeit.  Zschr.
ges. Neur.  Psychiat., 1934, 151: 145-70.  ------ Die  Mani-
festationswahrscheinlichkeit der Schizophrenie im Lichte der
Familienforschung.   Zschr.  psych. Hyg.,  1934,   7:  161-74.
------  Uebersicht iiber auslesefreie Untersuchungen in der
Verwandtschaft  Schizophrener und uber die entsprechenden
Vergleichsuntersuchungen.   Ibid.,  1936, 9:  130-56.------
Ueber  die Moglichkeit des Auftretens von Kinderreihen  mit
Schizophrenen unter der  Nachkommenschaft Schizophrener
Zschr.  ges. Neur. Psychiat., 1938, 162:  327-42.—Seelert, H.
Schizophrenie  und  symptomatische  Geisteskrankheit  im
Erbgesundheitsverfahren.   Mschr. Psychiat.,  1938,  99: 300-
8.—Shaw, W.  S. J.  The heredity of dementia praecox.  Brit.
M. J.,  1928, 2: 506-8.—Stromgren, E. Zum Ersatz des  Wein-
bergschen abgekiirzten Verfahrens; zugleich ein  Beitrag  zur
Frage  von der  Erblichkeit des  Erkrankungsalters  bei  der
Schizophrenie.   Zschr.  ges. Neur. Psychiat.,   1935,  153:
784-97.—Stumpfl, F.   Zur  Vererbbarkeit  der Schizophrenie.
Deut. med. Wschr., 1934, 60: 112.—Stuurman, F. J. [Heredity
in schizophrenia]  Ned.  tschr.  geneesk.,  1928,  72:  1660-4.
Also Psychiat.  neur.  bl.,  Amst.,  1928, 32:  512-6,  8 pl.—
Tatarenko, N.   Zur Frage der heredodegenerativen Schizo-
phrenie (Falle von Kombination  von Schizophrenie mit Tremor
essentialis hereditarius)  Mschr.  Psychiat.,  1930, 77: 364-71.—
Tinel, J.  Coincidences familiales  de demence precoce  et de
psychose periodique.   Ann. med. psychol.,  Par.,  1934,  92:
396-405.—Vie, J., & Dupont, A.  Troubles mentaux similaires
chez trois soeurs (type demence precoce  familiale)  Bull. Soc.
clin. med. ment., Par.,  1929, 17: 8-12.—Villaverde, J. M. de.
Contribuci6n  al  conocimiento  de la esquizofrenia gemelar
Siglo  med., 1929, 84:  601-9.—Weinberg, I.   Zum Problem
der Erbprognosebestimmung die  Erkrankungsaussichten  der
Vettern und  Basen  von  Schizophrenen.  Zschr. ges.  Neur
Psychiat.,  1928, 112:  101-71.—Weinberg,  W.  Die An-
wendung der Lenzschen und der erweiterten direkten Methode
auf das Problem der  Schizophrenie. Arch.  Rassenb.,  1930-
31,  23: 421-30.—Weygandt, W.   Seelische  Spatreifung und
ihre  gesetzliche  Auswirkung.   Miinch.  med.  Wschr.,  1937,
84: 456-61.—Wigers, F. Ein eineiiges, bezuglich Schizophrenie
diskordantes Zwillingspaar.  Acta  psychiat. neur., Kbh., 1934,
9: 541-56.—Ziegelroth, L.  Zur  Frage:  Schizophrenie und
Kriegsdienstbeschadigung  mit  besonderer Beriicksichtigung
der Zwillingsforschung.  Arch.  Psychiat., Berl.,  1930,  91:
107-61.—Ziehen, V.   Manifestationswahrscheinlichkeit' und
Erbgang der Schizophrenie.  Ibid.,  1937,  107: 1-60.—Zimbler,
M.   Dementia praecox—family tendency.  Delaware M  J
1937, 9: 83-7.
History of research.
   Berze,  J.   Meynert und  die  Schizophrenie.   Zschr  ges
Neur. Psychiat., 1935-36, 154: 265-74.—Bing, R.  [Develop-
ment of the concept of schizophrenia and the newer conception
of schizophrenia]  Norsk  mag. laegevid.,  1931, 92: 730-8.__
Buscaino. V. M. Resumen de los trabajos recientes sobre la
etiologfa y sobre la patogenia de la demencia precoz.   Rev.
med. Barcelona, 1926, 2. ser., 6: 555-63. ------ Die neuesteii
Untersuchungen iiber  die Aetiologie  und  Pathogenese der
Amentia und  der Dementia  praecox.  Acta  psychiat  neur
Kbh., 1929, 4: 193-201.—Devic, A., & Morin, G.  A propos de
la demenoe precoce; Balzac precurseur de Bleuler.  Lyon med
1927, 140: 305-11.—Diller, T. A case of  dementia praecox iri
a Spanish crown Prince in the sixteenth century. Tr. Am. Neur
Ass., 1936, 62:  127.—Dimolescu, A.  L'etat actuel  du pro-
bleme de la demence precoce (schizophrenie)  Rev med rou-
main., 1929, 11: 485-99.—Eggleston, H. W. A brief history of
dementia praecox.  State Hosp. Bull., Utica,  1910-11, n. ser.
 3: 23-9.—Giliarevsky, V. A.  [Evolution in the study of schizo-
 phrenia]  Klin, med., Moskva, 1938, 16: 11-22.—Goria, C.
 L'evoluzione del concetto di demenza precoce.   Q. psichiat.,
 Genova, 1925,  12:  41-58.—Kronfeld, A.  Der Schizophrenie-
 Begriff in der franzosischen Psychiatrie der Gegenwart.  Allg.
 Zschr. Psychiat., 1929-30, 92: 173-91.—Martinengo,  V.   La
 demenza  precoce nelle  monografie francesi durante  gli anni
 1930-31.  Schizofrenie, 1932,  1: No. 1, 65-77.  ------  Recenti
 studi francesi sulle schizofrenie.  Ibid., 1934, 4: 365; passim.—
 Mayer-Gross, W.  Fiinfundzwanzig Jahre Dementia praecox.
 Klin.  Wschr.,   1924,  3:  1075-7.—Meignant,  P.   Travaux
 hollandais sur la demence precoce et la schizophrenic  Ence-
 phale, 1929, 24: 774-94.—Meyer,  A.  The evolution of the
 dementia praecox concept.  Proc. Ass. Res. Nerv. Ment. Dis.
 (1925)  1928, 5: 3-15.—Morrow, J. K.   Research in  schizo-
 phrenia  during 1936.  Delaware  M.  J., 1937, 9: 76; 80.—
 Murray, H. S. E.   An historical outline  of schizophrenia.
 Malay. M. J.,  1937, 12: 149-54.—Sleeper, F.  H., Shakow, D.
 [et al.]  A cooperative research in schizophrenia.  Arch. Neur.
 Psychiat., Chic, 1933,  30: 388-401.—Steck.  L'evolution  du
 pronostic et de la  therapeutique de la  schizophrenic   Rev.
 med. Suisse rom., 1937,  57: 129-44.—Stransky, E.  Ein bisher
 fast unbekannt gebliebenes  Verdienst E. Lugaro's  um die
 Vorgeschichte der Schizophrenielehre.  Psychiat. neur. Wschr.,
 1930,  32: 84.   ------  Fortschritte  in  der  Lehre von  der
 Schizophrenie.   Wien. klin. Wschr., 1932, 45: 1446; 1479.—
 Sullivan, H. S.  Research in schizophrenia.  Am. J. Psychiat.,
 1929, 9: R53-67—Tomescu,  P., &  Constantinescu, S.  [Gen-
 eral observations in relation to the actual state of the problem
 of  schizophrenia]   Romania med.,  1936,  14:  123;  269.—■
 Vowinckel, E.  Der heutige Stand der psychiatrischen Schizo-
 phrenieforschung.   Internat.  Zschr. Psychoanal., Wien, 1930,
 16: 471-92.—Wittman, M.  P.  An evaluation  of opposed the-
 ories concerning the etiology of so-called dementia in dementia
 praecox.  Am. J. Psychiat., 1936-37, 93: 1363-77.

 ----  Ideation.

   Cameron,  N.    Reasoning,   regression  and
 communication    in  schizophrenics.     34p.    8?
 Columbus, O., 1938.
   Krausz, L.  *Ueber Associationspriifungen bei
 Dementia praecox   [Giessen]   30p.   8?   [Szekes-
 feh6rvar]  1926.
   Bustamente P., E.  La evaluation del tiempo en los esquizo-
 frenicos.   Arch.  Fac. cienc.  med., Quito, 1934, 4:  9-40.—
 Del  Greco,  F.   Di alcuni schizofrenici  pseudo-geniali.   Q.
 psichiat.,  Genova,   1927,  14: 45-52.—Domarus,   E. von.
 Zur  Theorie  des schizophrenen Denkens.  Zschr. ges. Neur.
 Psychiat., 1927, 108: 703-14.—Fischer, F.  Zeitstruktur und
 Schizophrenie.   Ibid., 1929,  121: 544-74.—Johnson,  H. K.
 The interpersonal content in schizophrenic thought.  Psychiat.
 Q., 1938,  12: 583-93.—Pollack, B.  Schizophrenic thought,
 with  case report.   Ibid., 1937, 11: 337-55.—Sierra,  A.  M.
 La memoria en  la demencia precoz.  Rev. crim., B. Air., 1923,
 10:750-8.—Vigotsky, L. S. Thought in schizophrenia. Arch.
 Neur.  Psychiat., Chic,  1934, 31:   1063-77.—Walder.   R.
 Ueber  schizophrenes  und schopferisches Denken.  Internat.
 Zschr.  Psychoanal.,  Wien, 1926, 12: 298-308.

----   Ideation: Delusions.

   Bertrand, H.  *Les  id6es delirantes religieuses
 dans  schizophrenic.  54p.   8?  Strasb.,  1932.
   Villatte, M. S.    Contribution k I'etude  des
idees delirantes  k type schizoide.   85p.  8?   Par
 1936.
   Angyal, A.  The  perceptual basis of somatic delusions in a
 case of schizophrenia. Arch.  Neur. Psychiat., Chic, 1935, 34:
 270_n-TBerlucchi'  C-  Sulla  Psicologia  dello  schizofrenico
e sulla formazione dei deliri cronici.   Riv. neur., Nap., 1933,
 6: 643-93.—Briet, W.   [Homo-erotic persecution delusion in a
 patient with schizophrenic psychosis]   Psychiat.  neur.  bl.,
 Amst, 1938, 42: 193-9.—Burger, H.   Beitrage  zur Psycho-
 pathologie schizophrener Endzustande; uber die Entstehung
 paraphrener Wahnbildungen  und uber Erinnerungstiiuschun-
 gen.  Zschr.  ges. Neur.  Psychiat., 1926,  102:  719-47.—Cata-
 lano, A.  Delirio di confabulazione in dementi precoci.  Gior.
 psichiat., 1932,  60: 31-44.—Claude. H.  Mysticisme et schizo-
 phrenie.   Rev.  gen. clin. ther.,  1926,  40: 241-5.  ------ &
 Brousseau.  Un cas  de deiire polymorphique a evolution vers le
 type  schizophrenique;  essai  d'interpretation.   Ann.  med.
 psychol., Par. 1923, 13. ser., 1: 76-82.—Gelma, E., & Eissen, J.
 A propos de 1  evolution vers la  schizophrenie;  d'un  cas  de
 dfooTinterpretation serieux-capgras.  Encephale, 1934,29:
   7j    IJutter' A-   [Eschatological  conceptions  of  the
 world  coming to an  end in  dementia praecox]  Ned.  tschr.
geneesk., 1932, 76: pt 3, 3927, 4 pl.—Jelgersma. G.  [Delusions
in schizophrenia]  Ibid., 1928,  72:  pt 2, 4076-85.—Kant,  O.
;IUI?  Verstandnis des  schizophrenen Beeinflussungsgefuhls.
 Zschr.  ges.  Neur.  Psychiat.,  1927,   111:  417-41    ______
Beitrage zur Wahnforschung; dynamische Wahnanalysen bei
schizophrenen Prozesskranken.  Ibid., 1934,  150: 272-304__
Tramer,  M.  Zur therapeutischen  Beeinflussung bei  schizo-
phrenem Erfinderwahn.  Psychiat. neur. Wschr   1933  35- 
DEMENTIA
----   Ideation:  Disorders.

   See also subheading  Psychopathology.
   Barison, F.  L'astrazione formale del pensiero quale sintoma
di schizofrenia.  Schizofrenie,  1934,  3: 7-25.—Beringer,  K.
Denkstorungen und Sprache bei Schizophrenen.   Zschr. ges.
Neur. Psychiat., 1926, 103: 185-97—Berstein, G.  I.  [Dis-
orders  of  thought  in dementia  praecox]   Sovet. nevropat.,
1933, 2: 57-66.—Brahn, A. M.  Zur Psychologie  der schizo-
phrenen Denkstorung.  Zschr. ges. Neur. Psychiat., 1928, 112:
306-14.—Bruel,  O.    Zum  Schizophrenie-Problem;   einige
Bemerkungen  iiber subjektive  situative Erlebnisfahigkeit bei
Schizophrenie.  Mschr. Psychiat., 1931, 79: 160-4.—Burger, H.
Gedankenentzug,  Sperrung,  Reihung;  zum  Problem  der
schizophrenen  Denkstorungen.  Zschr.  ges. Neur. Psychiat.,
1927,  111:  107-40.—Bychowski,  G.   Untersuchungen  uber
schizophrene Stuporzustande.   Ibid.,  1932,  140:  30-50.—
Fischer, F.   Raum-Zeit-Struktur und  Denkstorung  in  der
Schizophrenie.  Ibid., 1930, 124: 241-56. ------  Ueber die
Wandlungen des Raums im  Aufbau der schizophrenen Erleb-
niswelt. Nervenarzt, 1934, 7: 84-6.—Grimaldi, L. Idee fisse,
demenza precoce e  schizofrenia.   Gior. psichiat., 1930, 58:
71-97.—Grunthal,  E.   Ueber  Aehnlichkeiten  zwischen  or-
ganischer und schizophrener Denkstorung.  Zschr. ges. Neur.
Psychiat.,   1931, 135: 618-26.—Hadlich,  H.   Schizophrene
Denkstorung.   Psychol. Forsch.,  1931, 15:  359-73.—Halber-
stadt, C.  Obsessions et demence precoce. Encephale, 1928, 23:
128-33.—Ivanov-Smolensky, A.  G.   [Study  of  the  patho-
physiology of mutism in schizophrenia] Arkh. biol.  nauk, 1934,
ser. b, 36:  107-26.—Jahrreiss, W.  Ueber Zwangsvorstellungen
im Verlauf der Schizophrenie. Arch. Psychiat., Berl.,  1926, 77:
740-88.—Katzowna, H. R.  [Analysis of disturbances in time
and space perception in a case of schizophrenia]  Rocz. psy-
chiat.,   1937,  56-66.—Kloss,  G.   Gedankenabreissen  mit
Tonusverlust  oder   Schwindelanf alien  bei   Schizophrenie.
Psychiat.  neur. Wschr., 1934, 36: 541-3.   Also Nervenarzt,
1935,  8:  281-91.—Langeliiddeke,  A.   Archaisch-primitives
Erleben und  Denken  und  Schizophrenie.    Psychiat. neur.
Wschr., 1926,  28: 376.—Schultz, J.  H.  Zur Struktur schein-
logischer Evidenzen  bei  Schizophrenen.  Zschr.  ges.  Neur.
Psychiat.,  1929, 121:  575.—Stern,  E.  Zwang und  Schizo-
phrenic  Mschr. Psychiat., 1930, 77: 283-97.—Sullivan, H. S.
Certain prepotent  notions in schizophrenia.  J. Nerv. Ment.
Dis., 1927, 66: 158-64.—Trillot & Ducoudray.  Un  cas d'hy-
permnesie  elective  chez un vieil  hebephrenique.  Ann. med.
psychol., Par., 1935, 93: pt 2, 816-20.—Zucker, K., & Hubert.
W. H.  de B.  A study of the changes in  function  found in
Bchizophrenic thought, disorder.  J. Ment. Sc, Lond., 1935, 81:
1-45.
DEMENTIA
des friihen Kindesalters.  Schweiz. Arch. Neur. Psychiat., 1934,
34: 244; 1935, 35: 30.—Hakkebush, V. M., & Fundyler, R. I.
[Forms of dementia praecox in children]  Sovrem. psikhonevr.,
1930, 12: 446-53.—Halberstadt, G.  La demence precoce in-
fantile.  Rev. neur., Par.,  1926, 33: pt 2, 209-19.—Heller, T.
Ueber Dementia infantilis.  Zschr. Kinderforsch., 1930,  37:
661-7.—Heuyer,  G.,  Dublineau,  J.,  &  Chabert, de.   Les
demences infantiles.  Arch, internat. neur., Par., 1935, 26. ser.,
pt 2, 459; 523.—Jung, F.  Ueber Schizophrenie im Kindesalter.
Allg. Zschr. Psychiat., 1937, 106: 225^2.—Kudriavtseva. O. P.
[Case  of dementia praecocissima in a 2-year  old child]   J.
rann.  detsk. vozr.,  1933,  13:  251-3.—Leone  Bloise, N., &
Jauregui, M.  A.  Demencia precoz prepuberal.   Arch.  lat.
amer. pediat.,  B. Air., 1925, 3. ser., 19: 1340-5.—Lopez Albo,
W.  Esquizofrenia precocisima  o prepuberal.  Arch, neurob.,
Madr.,  1934,   14: 181-90.  ------  Demencia infantilis.
Ibid., 549-66.—Lutz, J.   Ueber die Schizophrenie im Kindes-
alter.  Schweiz. Arch.  Neur. Psychiat., 1937, 39: 335; 1937-38,
40:  141.—Mondio, E.  Sulla  demenza precocissima.  Ann.
neur.,  Nap., 1923, 40: 50-62.—Pollak, F.  Zur Auffassung
der Schizophrenien, im besonderen der friihkindlichen.  Med.
Klin., Berl., 1930, 26: 1020.—Potter, H. W.  Schizophrenia in
children.  Am.  J.  Psychiat., 1033,  12: 1253-70.—Rabitz, W.
Die Dementia infantilis  (Holler) Mschr.  Psychiat., 1936,  94:
67-89.—Reznikoff, L.  Schizophrenia in a child; report of case.
J. Nerv. Ment. Dis., 1937, 85: 262-5.— Rosenfeld, M.  Ueber
schizophrene Psychosen  im Kindesalter.   Psychiat.  neur.
Wschr.,  1936,  38: 477-80.—Silverman, B.  A  case of early
dementia praecox.  Canad. M. Ass. J., 1924, 14: 970.—Ssucha-
rewa,  G. E.  Die schizoiden Psychopathien im Kindesalter.
Mschr. Psychiat.,  1925-26, 60: 235-61.  ------  Ueber den
Verlauf der  Schizophrenien im  Kindesalter.  Zschr. ges. Neur.
Psychiat., 1932, 142: 309-21.—Stern, E.  Ueber einen Fall von
Schizophrenie  im  Kindesalter.  Schweiz.  med. Wschr., 1936,
66: 917.—Tarozzi, G.  Demenza  precocissima (De Sanctis)
(schizofrenia prepuberale)  Riv. pat. nerv., 1923,  28: 302-10.
------  Contributo alio studio  della schizofrenia prepuberale.
Riv. sper. freniat., 1937, 61: 177-206.—Tepley, L. V.  Early
dementia praecox and the general practitioner.   Colorado M.,
1923,  20:  148-54.—Vallejo Najera, A.   Comentarios sobre
un caso  de demenza precocissima.   Pediat.  espan., 1929,  18:
316-20.—Vanelli,  A.  Sulla schizofrenia  prepuberale.   Rass.
stud, psichiat.,  1931, 20: 1232-45.—Vitello, A.  Contributo
alio studio della demenza precocissima. Schizofrenie,  1934, 4:
269-83, pl.—Volokhov, N. N.  [Dementia praecox in children]
J. nevropat. psikhiat., Moskva,  1929, 22: 3-11.—Weygandt, W.
Zur Frage der Dementia praecocissima und Dementia infantilis.
Med.  Welt, 1933, 7: 1053-5.—Yates, I.   Schizophrenia  be-
ginning at about 3 years of age; case for diagnosis.  Proc R.
Soc. M., Lond., 1937-38,  31: 560-2.—Zappert, J.  Dementia
infantilis  (Heller)   Zschr.  Kinderpsychiat., Basel, 1937-38,
4: 161-70.

----   Mental  tests.
   Bender, L.  Principles of Gestalt in copied form in mentally
defective and schizophrenic persons.  Arch. Neur. Psvchiat.,
Chic,  1932, 27: 661-86.—Davidson, M.   A study of'schizo-
phrenic performance on the Stanford-Binet scale.  Brit. J. M.
Psychol., 1937-38, 17: 93-7.—Rickers-Ovsiankina, M.  The
Rorschach test as applied to normal and schizophrenic subjects.
Ibid., 227-57.—Schwarz, R.  Measurement of mental deteriora-
tion in dementia praecox.  Am. J. Psychiat., 1932, 12: 555-
60.—Simon, T„  & Lariviere, P. Hypotheses sur la demence
precoce;  etude du  niveau mental.  Ann. med.  psychol., Par.,
1932, 90: 497-510.—Trapp, C. E., & James, E. B.  Comparative
intelligence ratings in the 4 types  of dementia  praecox.   J.
Nerv.  Ment. Dis., 1937,  86: 399-404.—Wentworth, M.  M.
Two hundred cases of dementia praecox tested by the Stanford
revision. J. Abnorm. Psychol.,' 1923-24, 18: 378-84.

----    Military aspect.

   Faveret,   P.   *La schizophrenie et  les  etats
schizoi'des dans  le  milieu  militaire.    123p.   8?
Lyon, 1935.
   Barbosa, A. J., Sanchez, S., & Stabile, C. Informe  medico
legal; presentado al consejo de guerra para jefes y oficiales;
caso de esquizofrenia latente. Rev.  san. mil., B. Air., 1935, 34:
300-9.—Benon, R.  Incorporation militaire et demence precoce.
Bull, med., Par., 1923,  37: 122-4.—Bleuler.   Schizophrenie und
Militarversicherung.   Schweiz.  Arch.  Neur. Psychiat., 1922,
10: 312-5.—Gauthier, M. M.  I.  La  demence precoce dans
I'armee.  Arch.  med.  pharm.  mil.,  91:  1929,  165-89.—
Osipov, V.  [Evaluation of schizophrenia and border states for
suitability in recruiting]  Sovet.  vrach. J., 1936, 1: 1366-72.—
Reichardt,  M.    Schizophrenie  und  Kriegsdienst.   Aerztl.
Sachverst. Ztg, 1927, 33: 127-34.

----   Pathogenesis.

   See also subheading  Causes.
   Engelson,  M.   *Evolution et  structure de  la
schizophrenie.   67p.   8?   Lausanne,  1933.
   Godziek,   A.  G.    *Die   psychologische  und
biologische  Komponente  der Dementia praecox
mit  Beriicksichtigung der  Pathogenese    [Kiel]
24p.   8?   Waldenburg i.  Schl., 1926.
 ----   infantile [Heller; De Sanctis]

    Chabert,  J.  de.    *Etude  clinique  des  de-
 mences infantiles.   206p.   8?  Par., 1934.
    Hille,  W.   *Schizophrene  Erkrankungen  im
 fruhjugendlichen Alter.  39p.   8?   Bonn,  1931.
    Jaxcke,  H.    *Zwei  Falle von  Dementia  in-
 fantilis,   p. 114-27.   8?   Bonn, 1929.
    Also Arch. Kinderh., 1929, 88:
    Baumann,  C, & Vedder, R. Zur Frage der infantilen Schi-
 zophrenie.  Zschr. ges. Neur. Psychiat., 1936, 156: 694-712.—
 Beretervide, E., & Pozzo, F.  Sobre un caso  de demencia
 precocisima.  Clin,  psicoped., B. Air., 1923, 1: No. 3-5, 5-10.—
 Bookhammer.  R. S.  A case of  schizophrenia  occurring  in
 childhood.  Arch. Neur. Psychiat., Chic, 1935, 33: 234-6.—
 Claude, H., Heuyer, G., & Lacan,  J.  Un  cas de demence pri-
 cocissime.   Ann. med.  psychol.,   Par.,   1933,  91:  620-4.—
 Corberi, G.  Sobre  la regressio mentis infanto-juvenilis.  Rev.
 argent, neur.  psiquiat.,  1927, 1:  137-65.  ----—  Regressio
 mentis  infanto-juvenilis  forma dementia  infantilis  familiaris.
 Riv. pat. nerv., 1927, 32: 301-18.   ------ Dementia praeco-
 cissima, Dementia infantilis, Phrenasthenia aparetico-aphasica
 tardiva und vorubergehende psychopathische Prapubertatszu-
 stande. Zschr. Kinderforsch., 1931, 38: 268-74—Decroly, 0.. &
 Decroly, J.  La demence  chez l'enfant.  J. neur.  psychiat.,
 Brux., 1929, 29: 461-79.—De  Marco, A.  Sopra un caso  di
 demenza precocissima.  Osp. psichiat.. Nap., 1935, 3: 114-33.—
 Demences (Les) enfantiles.  Arch. med. enf., 1936, 39: 236-
 42.—Despert, J. L.   Schizophrenia in children.   Psychiat.  Q.,
 1938, 12: 366-71.—Di Tullio, B.  Sul rapporto fra criminalita
 e demenza precoce.  Zacchia, 1925,4: 86-95— Ercilla Ortega, J.
 Un caso de demencia precosisima.  Med. ibera, 1935, 29: pt 2,
 797_9.—Evarts, A. B.  Presentation of an eleven-year old girl
 (probably schizophrenia) Proc. Mayo Clin., 1935, 10: 69678.—
 Felsani,  G.   Sulla  dementia  praecocissima;  studio critico.
 Neurologica,  Nap.,  1926,  3:  217-37.—Fernandez  Sanz,  E.
 La esquizofrenia en la infancia. Arch, neurob.,  Madr.,  1933,
 13: 737-42.—Forni-Brambilla,  C, & Ruggeri, R.  Sulla de-
 menza precocissima.   Schizofrenie,  1934, 3: 449-62,  pl.—
 Fust,  H.   Ueber  Schizophrenie  im  Kindesalter.   Mschr.
 Psychiat.,  1931,  79: 278-91.—Galatskaia,  S.  Z.  [Peculiar
 form of dementia praecox in early childhood]  J. rann detsk.
 vozr., 1933, 13: 460-3.—Giacanelli,  V. U.  Sopra un caso di
 demenza precocissima.  Ann. Osp.  psichiat. Perugia, 1924, 18:
 76-92.—Gilbert-Robin.   Une  affection  psychique  rare  chez
l'enfant;  la  demence hebephreno-catatonique (dementia pre-
cocissima de Sancta  de Sanctis)  Rev. gin. clin. ther., 1932, 46:
647.—Grebelskaja-Albatz, E.   Zur Klinik der  Schizophrenie I 
DEMENTIA
100
DEMENTIA
   Zimmermann,   A.    *Neuere   Anschauungen
iiber  die  Entstehung der  Schizophrenie.   40p.
8?  Bonn, 1932.
   Agostini, G.  Patogenesi e varieta di  schizofrenie.  Ann.
Osp. psichiat. Perugia, (1926) 1927, 20: 23-453, 5 ch.—Ameghi-
no. A., & Ciampi, L.  Sulla patogenesi della demenza precoce.
Q.  psichiat., Genova,  1924,  11:  121-8.—Bianchi, G.   Sulla
patogenesi  ed esiti della  demenza precoce.  Note psichiat.,
Pesaro, 1934, 63: 61-8.—Bleuler,  E.   Zur  Unterscheidung des
Physiogenen und  des  Psychogenen  bei  der Schizophrenie.
Allg. Zschr.  Psychiat., 1926, 84: 22-37. Also Am. J. Psychiat.,
1930-31, 10: 203-11.—Bleuler, M. Schizophrenia; review  of
the work of Prof. Eugen Bleuler.   Arch. Neur. Psychiat.,
Chic,  1931, 26: 610-27. Also repr.—Bluemel, C. S. A simple
conception  of  dementia  precox.   Colorado  M.,  1935,  32:
540-7.—Borel,  A.   Les conceptions actuelles de  la demence
precoce.  J. med. fr.,  1924, 13: 176-80.—Bosch, G.  Concep-
ciones  sobre la esquizofrenia.  Sem. med., B. Air., 1937, 44:
1033-8.  ------  Esquizofrenia  considerada  como sindrome
desde el punto de vista psiquiatrico.  Rev. As. med. argent.,
1938, 52: 320-6.—Briiel, O. Genesis of schizophrenia.  Char-
acter  & Personality,  1935-36,  4: 185-94.—Bumke, O.  Die
Aufldsung  der  Dementia  praecox.  Klin. Wschr., 1924,  3:
437-40.—Buscaino, V. M.   Die neuesten Untersuchungen iiber
die Aetiologie  und die Pathogenese  der  Amentia und der
Dementia praecox.  Psychiat. neur. Wschr., 1929, 31:  167-71.
------ Les recherches recentes sur l'etiologie et la pathogenie
de la confusion mentale  et de la demence precoce.   Encephale,
1930, 25:  48-56.—Calvo Criado, V.  Sobre el problema de  la
esquizofrenia.   Rev.  espan.  med. cir.,  1927,  10: 524-9.—
Carp,  E.  A. D. E.  [The concept of  schizophrenia]   Ned.
tschr.  geneesk.,  1927, 71:  352-9.—Cellier, A.   Le  demembre-
ment de la demence precoce.  Presse med., 1924, 32: 913-6.—
Chiancone, F. M.  Su l'etiopatogenesi della dementia praecox.
Cervello,  1932,  11: 47-72.—Claude,  H., & Brousseau, A.
Considerations sur la nature  des demences  precoces.   Bull.
med., Par., 1924, 38: 323-6.—Davidson, G. M.  The nature  of
schizophrenia.  Med.  Rec, N.  Y., 1934, 140: 617; 60.  Also
repr.—Delmas-Marselet,  P.   Le probleme  de la demence
precoce.  J. med. Bordeaux, 1935, 112: 195-203.—Devine, H.
The problem of schizophrenia.   Proc. R. Soc. M., Lond., 1933,
26: 111-20.—Dimolescu, A.  Estado actual del problema de la
demencia precoz. Cron. med. mex., 1930,29: 241-7.—Dishong,
G. W.  The dementia praecox problem. Ann. Int. M., 1937-
38, 11: 2214-22.—Emma, M.   Interpretazioni moderne della
schizofrenia in rapporto alia clinica. Gior. Accad. med., 1935,
98: 118-24.—Eyrich, M.  Bemerkungen zur Schizophrenielehre
und zur verstehenden Psychologie bei Psychosen.   Zschr. ge?.
Neur.  Psychiat., 1930, 127: 525-33.—Finkelstein, V. I.  [De-
velopment  of  dementia  praecox and psychotic processes]
Sovet. psikhonevr., 1933, 9: 35-42.—Flournoy, H.  Le point de
vue d'Adolf Meyer sur la demence precoce. Encephale, 1926,
21: 180-94.—Galant,  J. S.  A study of  neuropsychic rudi-
mentary functions in man and schizophrenia; 11 theses for a
dialectic natural historical theory of schizophrenia. J. Nerv.
Ment.  Dis., 1933,  78:  128-30.—Gaupp.  Nuevos  puntos de
vista sobre la demencia precoz.  Rev. med. Hamburgo, 1925,
6:  150-4.—Gerundo,  M.   Sulla  patogenesi della demenza
precoce.  Pathologica, Genova, 1932, 24: 771-9.—Giliarovsky,
V.  A.  [Structure  and nature of  the so-called exogenic  and
symptomatic dementia  praecox]   Sovet. nevropat., 1933, 2:
18-30.  ------  [Disputable questions in the  present theories
on schizophrenia]  Nevropat. psikhiat., 1936,  5: 1595-1622.—
Gjessing,  R.  Ueber Aetiologie und Pathogenese der  Schizo-
phrenie.   Acta  psychiat.  neur.,  Kbh.,  1933,  8: 373-84.—
Guiral, R. J. Consideraciones acerca de la esquizofrenia.  Vida
nueva, Habana, 1930, 25: 83-105.—Guiraud, P.,  & Ey, H.
Remarques  critiques sur la schizophrenie  de Bleuler.  Ann.
med.  psychol., Par.,  1926, 84:  355-65.—Hilfiker, K.   Zur
Kritik von Freuds Auffassung  der   Vorstellungen  Schizo-
phrener und Primitiver.  Allg.  Zschr. Psychiat., 1928,  89:
97-108.—Hohman,  L. B.  Parergastic reactions and reaction
types;  schizophrenia.  Arch. Neur. Psychiat.,  Chic, 1929, 21:
1154-77.—Hoskins, R.  G.  Dementia praecox; a simplified
formulation.  J. Am. M. Ass.,  1931, 96: 1209-11.------
Analysis (An) of the  schizophrenia problem  from  the stand-
point of the investigator.   Ibid., 97: 682-5.—Izikowitz, S.
[Etiology and pathogenesis of dementia praecox]   Sven.  lak.
tidn., 1933,  30: 481; 522.—Janet,  P.  A propos de la schizo-
phrenie.  J. psychol. norm, path., Par., 1927, 24: 477-92 —
Kasanin, J.  Pavlov's theory of schizophrenia.  J. Nerv. Ment.
Dis., 1932, 75: 533-6.   Also repr.—Kronfeld, A.   Ueber  den
Wandel des Schizophreniebegriffes.  Mschr.  Psychiat., 1929,
73: 140-66.—Lafora, G. R.  Nuevo tratamiento causal de  la
demencia precoz y  concepcion de  su  patogenia.   Siglo med.,
1917, 64: 928; 947; 966.—Lautier, J.  Le demembrement de  la
demence precoce.  Ann. med. psychol., Par., 1924, 82:  299-
312.—Levin, M.  Misunderstanding  of the  pathogenesis  of
schizophrenia, arising from the concept of splitting.   Am  J
Psychiat., 1937-38,94:  877-89.—Levinson, A. I., & Morozov!
V. M.  [Place and significance of  the criterium of comprehen-
sion in clinical  psychiatry]   Nevropat.  psikhiat., 1936, 5:
813-20.—Lewis, N. D.  C.  Mechanisms  in  certain cases  of
prolonged schizophrenia.  Am. J. Psychiat., 1929, 9: 543-52.—
Lindner, T.   [Observations on the problem of schizophrenial
Hygiea, Stockh., 1928,  90: 881-923.   ------  Einige  Ge-
sichtspunkte zu dem aktuellen Schizophrenieprobleme.  Jahrb
Psychiat. Neur., Wien, 1930, 47: 12-49.  ------  [Is dementia
praecox a functional or organic disease?]  Sven. lak. tidn., 1933,
 30:  545-50.------Zur Frage  der  Aetiologie und  Patho-
 genese der Schizophrenie.  Zschr.  ges. Neur. Psychiat., 1933,
 146: 781-91.—Lingja;rde. O.  [Problem of dementia praecox]
 Norsk mag.  laegevid.,  1932,  93:  113-48.—Loewy, M.   De-
 mentia praecox, intermediare psychische Schicht  und Klein-
 hirn-Basalganglien-Stirnhirnsysteme.  Abh. Neur.  Psychiat.,
 1923,  H. 20, 1-120.—Macfarlane, D.  A.   The problem of
 dementia praecox.   California West.  M., 1934, 41: 110-4.—
 Marguglio, D.  Sulla etiopatogenesi delle schizofrenie.   Schizo-
 frenie, 1934,  4: 255-68.—May, J.  V.  The  dementia praecox-
 schizophrenia problem.   Am.  J. Psychiat.,  1931, 11:  401-46.
 Also Psychiat.  Q., 1932, 6: 40-88.—Mira,  E.  Estado actual
 del concepto de las esquizofrenias.  Rev. med. Barcelona, 1927,
 2. ser., 7: 507; 631.—Montesano, G.   Die neueren Arbeiten
 iiber die Schizophrenien und die Dementia praecox; die  unitare
 Auffassung der verschiedenen Formen.  Deut. Zschr. Nervenh.,
 1926, 92: 130.—Morsier, G.  de, & Morel,  F.  Critique de la
 notion de schizophrenie. Ann. med. psychol., Par., 1929, 87:
 pt 2, 406-15.—Moser, K.   Grundsatzliches  und Kritisches zur
 Endo- und Exogenese der  Schizophrenien.   Arch.  Psychiat.,
 Berl.,  1927,  81:  621-8.—Nachmansohn,  M.   Genese  und
 Struktur eines Falles  von Schizophrenie.  Schweiz. med. Wschr.,
 1928, 58: 270.—Nyiro,  G.   [Present views  on  schizophrenia]
 Orvoskepzes, 1933, 23: 785-801.—Ostenfeld, I.  [Genesis of
 schizophrenia]  Bibl. laeger, 1931,  123: 109-45.—Padeano, G.
 Considerations  etiologiques et pathogeniques sur la demence
 precoce.   Vie med., 1924, 5:317-21.—Pascal, C.  Le brouillard
 etiologique de la demence precoce s'est-il dissipe? Progr. med.,
 Par., 1933, 1418-35.------&  Vie, J.  Demence precoce et
 schizophrenie de Kretschmer; Morel et la notion du  terrain
 dans  la  demence precoce.  Enc6phale,  1931, 26:  283-314.—
 Perelman, A. A.  [Does dementia  praecox exist as a separate
 entity?]   J. nevropat. psikhiat., Moskva, 1931, 24: 87-97.—
 Pollak, F.  Zur Auffassung  der Schizophrenien.  Acta pediat.,
 Upps., 1931,  11: 529-32.—Problema (El) de la esquizofrenia.
 Arch, med., Madr., 1925, 18: 337-40.—Read, C. F.  Dementia
 precox; what is it  and what can be done for it?  Clin. Med.,
 1925,  32: 750-4.—Redalie, L.   Le probleme  de  schizoide-
 syntonie et  la  genese de la schizophrenie  et de la psychose
 maniaque depressive.  Schweiz.  med.  Wschr., 1929, 59: 990-
 2.—Richards, E. L.  What is dementia praecox?  J. Pediat.,
 S. Louis, 1933,  2: 46-52.—Roberti, C.  E.  Contributo alia
 patogenesi delle sindromi  amenziali  e  schizofreniche.   Riv.
 pat. nerv., 1927, 32: 564-627.  Also Rass. stud, psichiat., 1931,
 20:  292-315.—Roxo, H.   Conceito  moderno  na  demencia
 precoce.   Tribuna  med., Rio,  1925, 31: 275-8.—Sagel.  Bei-
 trag zur Klarung der Frage nach Zusammenhangen von Schizo-
 phrenien  mit Veranlagungen und Infektionen;  Grundlagen
 einer Kausaltherapie.  Psychiat. neur. Wschr.,  1934,  36: 85;
 97.—Seelert, H.   Erfahrungen  zur  Frage  der  Entstehung
 schizophrener Krankheitssymptome.  Mschr. Psychiat., 1929,
 71: 215-30.—Skalweit, W.  Bemerkungen zum Schizophrenie-
 problem.  Allg. Zschr. Psychiat., 1934, 102: 103-9—Stransky.
 E.   Zur Klinik  und Kritik der  Schizophrenie  (zugleich ein
 Stuck  Auseinandersetzung mit der psychiatrischen  Moderne)
 Jahrb. Psychiat., Wien,  1928-29, 46: 217-54. ------  Einige
 Grenzfragen  des  Schizophrenieproblems.    Ibid.,  1931,   48:
 40-58.—Stuurman,  F. J.  [The  problem  of  schizophrenia]
 Psychiat. neur.  bl., Amst.,  1927, 31: 175-82.—Sukhareva,  G.
 E.  [Certain disputable questions in schizophrenia]  Nevropat.
 psikhiat., 1936, 5: 1435-42.—Triantaphyllos, D.   Le  trouble
 essentiel de la  schizophrenie  et  des affections  psychiques  en
 general.  Encephale, 1931, 26: 261-82—Warstadt, A.   Kasui-
 stischer Beitrag zur  Pathogenese der  Schizophrenie (zugleich
 ein Beitrag zur Pathogenese der HaUuzinose nach der Malaria-
 behandlung  der progressiven Paralyse)   Mschr.  Psychiat.,
 1930, 75: 78-89.—Weigert-Vowinckel,  E.    Contribution  to
 the theory of schizophrenia.  Internat. J. Psychoanal.,  Lond.,
 1936, 17: 190-201.—Zarcinas, A.  [Dementia praecox  in the
 light  of  a new hypothesis]   Medicina, Kaunas.,  1933,  14:
 535-8.—Zilboorg,   G.   The  deeper  layers  of  schizophrenic
psychoses.  Am. J.  Psychiat., 1931, 11: 493-511.—Zinoviev.
P. M.  [Late  dementia praecox in relation to the nature of the
 dementia praecox  process]   Klin, med., Moskva,  1932,  10:
 1025—9.

----   Pathogenesis:  Endogenous factors.

  Peipers, B.    *Der  endogene  Fragenkreis  der
 Schizophrenie;    Uebersicht  uber    die   neueren
 Ergebnisse und Theorien.   55p.   8?  Bonn,  1930.
  Barbieri,  P.   II significato dell'istamina  nella patogenesi
 della demenza precoce.  Riv. sper.  freniat.,  1924, 48: 696-733
 pl.—Buscaino, V. M. Recherches sur la pathogenie des syn-
 dromes extrapyramidaux, de  l'amentia et de la demence pre-
 coce.  Fol. neuropath, eston., 1925,  3-4: 359-62.—Ciampi, L., &
 Ameghmo, A. El turno de la histamina en la patogenia de la
 demencia precoz.  Rev. crim., B. Air., 1924, 11: 3-36.   ______
 Sobre la pretendida patogenia amfnica de la demencia  precoz.
 Rev. sudamer. endocr., B. Air., 1924, 7: 425-8.—Leonhard. K.
 Die den striaren Erkrankungen  am meisten verwandten zwei
 tormen  katatoner Endzustande und  die Frage der System-
 erkrankung bei Schizophrenie.  Arch.  Psychiat., Berl   1935
 103: 101-21.—Mikorey, M.  Versuch einer hirnphysiologischen
 ineorie  der schizophrenen   Grundstorung.   Deut.  Zschr.
 Nervenh. 1935, 136:  108-85.—Neri, A.   Imidazoli  e pseu-
 doimidazoli dell orgamsmo  nell'eziopatogenesi della demenza
 precoce.  Rass.  stud  psichiat., 1936, 25: 453-71— Rubensohn.
 k..   Endogene  Psychosen,  (insbesondere Dementia  praecox) 
DEMENTIA
101
DEMENTIA
  und ihre Entstehungsursachen.  Med. Klin., Berl., 1927, 23:
  169-71.—Wildermuth, H.   Schizophrenie von  innen.  Zschr.
  ges. Neur. Psychiat., 1932, 139: 53-74.

  ----   Pathogenesis:  Exogenous factors.

     Huhnerfeld,   J.    *Die  psychogenen  Reak-
  tionen  bei   der   Schizophrenie.    p. 169-88.   8?
  [Bonn,  1926]
    Also Mschr. Psychiat.,  1929-30, 75:

     Vorchheimer,  O.   *Schizophrener-Prozess und
  aussere Schadigungen.   42p.   8?  Wurzb., 1932.
     Angyal, L.  [Role of psychogenous mechanisms in periodic
  schizophrenia]   Orv.  hetil.,  1934,  78:  1017-9.—Berze,  J.
  Psychologie der schizophrenen Prozess- und der schizophrenen
  Defektsymptome.   Wien.  med. Wschr., 1929, 79: 139; 174.—
  Boltz, O. H.  Some factors which determine a schizophrenic
  (dementia praecox) reaction in males; a  contribution  to the
  study of human behavior.   J. Nerv.  Ment. Dis.,  1926,  64:
  456;  589.—Bonhoeffer, K.   Die Bedeutung  der  exogenen
  Faktoren bei der Schizophrenie.  Mschr. Psychiat., 1934, 88:
  201-15.—Braatoy.  T.   Is it  probable that the sociological
  situation is a factor in schizophrenia.  Acta psychiat. neur.,
  Kbh., 1907, 12: 109-38.—Briiel, O.   [The problem  of schizo-
  phrenia; psychopathogenesis]  Bibl. laeger, 1931, 123:  243-8.
  Also  Acta psychiat. neur., Kbh., 1936-37, 11:  575-84.   Also
  Mschr. Psychiat., 1936, 93: 236-44.—Citron, H.   Das Instinkt-
  Problem  und  seine Bedeutung fiir die Schizophrenie.  Ibid.,
  1937, 96: 93-127.—Fischer, M. Exogene Faktoren bei schizo-
  phrenen Psychosen. Arch. Psychiat., Berl., 1928,83:779-800.—
  Grinberg, M.  D.  [Significance of psychogeny in the etiology
  and pathogenesis of schizophrenia]  Sovet. psikhonevr., 1937,
  13: 61-6.—Keyes. H.  R.   The dementia precox and manic-
  depressive (melancholia) psychoses considered  as moniliases
  homologous to  pellagra.   Am. Med., 1932, 38: 194-201.—
  Lange,   J.   Zur  Frage  des schizophrenen Reaktionstyps.
  Munch,  med. Wschr.,  1926, 73: 1152-5.—Leonhard, K.  Exo-
  gene  Schizophrenien und  die symptomatischen Bestandteile
  bei den  genuinen  (idiopathischen) Schizophrenien.  Mschr.
  Psychiat., 1935, 91: 249-69.—Leppien, R.  Ueber die Bedeu-
  tung exogener Faktoren bei der Entstehung der  Schizophrenie.
  Klin. Wschr., 1934, 13: 1314-8— Nicolajev, V.,  Tebelis, F., &
  Osolin, V.  Zur Reaktionslage des reticuloendothelialen  Sys-
  tems  (RES) von Geisteskranken, insbesondere Schizophrenen.
  Arch. Psychiat., Berl., 1936-37, 106:  554-62.—Reiter. P. J.
  [Investigations on theories of intoxication in dementia praecox
  with special reference  to experiments with total transfusion]
  Bibl.  laeger, 1907, 129:  287-309.   Also Zschr. ges.  Neur.
  Psychiat., 1907-08, 160: 598-614.—Serejski, M.  Zur Frage-
  stellung  iiber  Umfang und Klassifikation der  schizophrenen
  Reaktionen.   Ibid.,  1935,  152:  310-23.—Tatarenko,  N. P.
  [So-called schizoid reactive psychoses]  Sovrem. psikhonevr.,
  1929, 10:619-27.

  ----   Pathological anatomy and  histochemistry.
    Bormann, E.   *Welches Bild  kann man  sich
  nach  den   Forschungsergebnissen  von   Kleist
  und  Zutt von  der  pathologischen   Hirnveran-
 derungen  der Schizophrenie  zum Zwecke  einer
 iibersichtlichen  Ordnung  ihrer Symptome ma-
 chen?   [Berlin]   37p.   8?   Speyer-R., 1935.
    Meyer, F.  Das retikulo-endotheliale  System
 der Schizophrenen; experimentell-klinische Un-
 tersuchungen zum Schizophrenieproblem.   124p.
 8?   Berl., 1931.
    Ansalone,  G.  Contributo  alia istologia  patologica della
 demenza  precoce.  Cervello, 1923, 2: 361-8.   Also Riv. sper.
 freniat.,  1924,  48:  208-13.—Bolsi,   D.  Studio   anatomo-
 patologico di un caso di demenza precoce. Rass. stud, psichiat.,
 1925, 14:  37-84.—Bouman, K. H. Die pathologische Anatomie
 des Zentralnervensystems bei Schizophrenie.  Psychiat. neur.
 bl., Amst., 1928, 32: 517-39.—Brzezicki, E.  [Recent anatomo-
 pathologic research of  the brain in  schizophrenia]   Polska
 gaz. lek.,  1926, 5: 655-8.—Buchmiiller, J.   [Causes of death in
 schizophrenics]  Orv. hetil., 1934, 78: 79-81.—Buscaino. V. M.
 Alterazioni epatiche e  zolle di disintegrazione  a grappolo in
 malati con reazione  a tipo nero nelle orine, ed in un caso di
 spasmo di torsione.  Note psichiat., Pesaro, 1922, 3. ser.,  10:
 397-412.   ------  Recherches sur  1'histologie  pathologique
 et la pathogenie  de la  demence precoce, de 1'amentia et  des
 syndromes  extrapyramidaux.  Encephale,  1924,  19:  217-
 24, 2  pl.   ------   Neue  Tatsachen iiher die  pathologische
 Histologie und die Pathogenese der Dementia  praecox,  der
 Amentia  und  der  extrapyramidalen  Bewegungsstorungen.
 Schweiz.  Arch.  Neur.  Psychiat.,  1924,  14:  210-5.------
 I dati piu  recenti  (1920-1923) d'istologia patologica del sistema
 nervoso dei dementi  precoci; rivista  sintetico-critica.   Rass.
 stud, psichiat., 1924, 13: 274-304.  ------_  Risultati delle
 ricerche d'istopatologia del sistema nervoso di dementi precoci
 fatte nel biennio  1924-1925.  Riv. pat. nerv., 1926,  31: 329-
82.  ------  Triennio 1926-1928 con un'appendice sulle zolle
di  disintegrazione a  grappolo.  Ibid.,  1929,  34:  181-229.
 ■-----  Istopatologia dell'encefalo di dementi precoci e zolle
di disintegrazione a grappolo  nel triennio 1929-31.  Ibid., I
  1932,  39:  342-66.   ------   Die Traubenabbauschollen  im
  Gehirn eines dementia-praecox-Kranken mit todlicher entero-
  genen  Toxikose.  Arch. Psychiat., Berl., 1929-30, 89: 15-27.
  ------Ricerche sulla istopatologia e la biochimica del sis-
  tema nervoso di dementi precoci fatte nel sessennio 1932-1937.
  Neopsichiatria,  Pisa,   1937,  3:  473-51 l.—Bychowski,  G.
  Certain problems  of  schizophrenia in the light  of cerebral
  pathology.   J. Nerv. Ment. Dis., 1935, 81: 280-98.—Canziani.
  G.  Nuovi dati sull'esplorazione del sistema reticolo-endoteliale
  nella schizofrenia.   Boll. Soc.  ital. biol.  sper., 1933, S.  1478-
  81. Also Riv. sper. freniat., 1933-34, 57: 433-7.—Conn, J.  H.
  An examination of the clinico-pathological evidence  offered
  for the concept of dementia praecox as a specific disease entity.
  Am. J.  Psychiat.,  1934,  90:  1039-82.—D'Hollander,  M.
  Les lesions cerebrales dans la  demence precoce.  Bull. Acad.
  med. Belgique, 1929,  5. ser., 9:  524; 1931, 11:  381. ------
  La demence precoce; ses  lesions cer6brales et son  etiologie.
  Rev. med.,  Louvain,  1932, 65-79.  ------ &  Rouvroy,  C.
  Etude  sur  la  degenerescence muqueuse dans le  cerveau des
  dements pr6coces.   J. neur. psychiat., Brux., 1934,  34:  172-
  82, pl.  ------ Les lesions cer6brales dans la demence precoce;
  nouveaux  cas.  Ibid.,  1932,  32:  353-60,  2 pi.—Dide. M.
  Anomalies  morphologiques  des  cornes  par m6ningomy61ite
  chronique chez certains hebephreniques.   Rev. neur.,  Par.,
  1936, 65: 1434-7.  ------& Hamon.  Quelques remarques sur
 l'etat  des plexus choroidiens  chez  certains hebephreniques.
 Ibid., 1411.—Dunlap,  C. B.  Dementia prsecox; some prelimi-
 nary observations on brains from carefully selected cases, and
 a consideration of certain sources of error.  Am. J. Psychiat..
  1923-24, 3:  403-21.  ------   The pathology of the brain  in
 schizophrenia.  Proc Ass. Res. Nerv. Ment. Dis. (1925) 1928,
 5: 071-81.—Fanjul, L., & De la Vega, P.  Exploraci6n del
 sistema retfculoendotelial en lae squizofrenia.  Arch, neurob.,
 Madr.,  1933,  13:   1053-7.—Ferraro,  A.   Histopathological
 findings in  2  cases  clinically diagnosed  dementia praecox.
 Am.  J.  Psychiat.,  1934, 13: 883-903,  12 pl.—Freeman, W.
 Lipoid  degeneration products  in the thalamus  and globus
 pallidus in schizophrenia with  a  note on  calcification.   Proc.
 Ass. Res. Nerv.  Ment. Dis. (1925)  1928, 5: 382-9.  ------
 Deficiency of  catalytic  iron in  the  brain  in schizophrenia.
 Arch. Neur.  Psychiat., Chic, 1930, 24: 300-10.—Fulstow, M.
 The weight of  the heart in schizophrenia and in  other mental
 disorders.  Ibid., 1920, 16: 620-8.—Fiinfgeld, E. Ueber anato-
 mische  Untersuchungen bei Dementia praecox mit besonderer
 Beriicksichtigung des  Thalamus  opticus.  Zschr. ges. Neur,
 Psychiat.,  1925,  95: 411-63.  Also Klin.  Wschr.,  1926,  5:
 125.  Also Mschr. Psychiat., 1927,  63: 1-68.  ------•  Ueber
 atypische Symptomenkomplexe bei senilen Hirnkrankheiten
 und ihre Bedeutung  fiir  das  Schizophrenieproblem.  Ibid.,
 1933, 85: 210-21.  ------   Bemerkungen zur Histopathologic
 der Schizophrenie.   Zschr.  ges. Neur. Psychiat., 1907,  158:
 232-4.—Georgievskaia,  L.  M., Petrunkina, A.  M.,  & Pe-
 trunkin, L. M.  [Mineral composition of the gray matter of the
 brain in schizophrenics] Arkh. biol. nauk, 1935, 38: 399-409.—
 Golla, F. L.  Some  recent work  on the  pathology of schizo-
 phrenia.  Proc. R. Soc. M., Lond., 1928-29, 22: sect, psychiat.,
 31-7.  Also J.  Ment. Sc, Lond., 1929, 75: 661-70.—Guiraud,
 P.,  &  Ey,  H.  Syndrome hebephreno-catatonique mortel
 (lesions 6tendues a tout le nevraxe, degenerescence mucocvtaire)
 Bull. Soc. clin.  med.  ment., Par., 1926, 14: 49-55.—Hechst, B.
 Gehirnanatomische  Untersuchung eines  Hingerichteten;  zu-
 gleich  ein  Beitrag  zur Histopathologie der  Schizophrenie.
 Arch.  Psychiat., Berl.,  1929-30, 89: 131-76.  ------   Zur
 Histopathologie der  Schizophrenie mit  besonderer  Beriick-
 sichtigung der  Ausbreitung des Prozesses.   Zschr. ges. Neur.
 Psychiat., 1931, 134:163-267.  Also Mschr. Psychiat., 1933, 87:
 32- 7.  Also Orvoskepzes,  1933, 23: 802-11.—Hedenberg, S.
 [Schizophrenia  and the new histopathological research]  Sven.
 lak. tidn., 1935, 32: 1249-57.—Hiresaki. T. Zur Histopatholo-
 gie des  Zentralnervensystems der Schizophrenie; uber Gross-
 hirnrindenbefunde.   Psychiat.  neur. jap., 1907,  41: 95-8.—
 Hoch,  P.   Die Pathologie des  Plexus  chorioideus  bei  der
 Schizophrenie.  Klin. Wschr., 1932,  11: 1912.—Jakob. C,  &
 Pedace, E. A.  Estudio anatomopatol6gico de la esquizofrenia.
 Rev. As. med.  argent., 1938, 52:  326-34.—Josephy, H.   Bei-
 trage zur Histopathologie dor Dementia praecox.  Zschr. ges.
 Neur. Psychiat., 1923,  86: 391-485.—Kelly, O. F.  Acidophile
 degeneration in dementia prsecox.  Am. J. Psychiat.,  1923-24,
 3: 721-38, 2 pl.—Klarfeld, B. Die pathologische Anatomie der
 Dementia praecox.   Klin. Wschr., 1923, 2: 2269-72.—Krisch,
 H.  Die Interpretation  schizophrener Symptome  als Funk-
 tionsabbau.   Zschr.  ges. Neur. Psychiat., 1932, 138: 109-21.—
 Kure, S., & Shimoda,  M.  On  the brain of  dementia precox.
 J. Nerv. Ment. Dis., 1923,  58: 338-53.—Lewin, B. D. Histo-
 patholog3' of the endocrine organs in schizophrenia.  Proc.
 Ass. Res. Nerv. Ment. Dis. (1925) 1928,  5:  390-400.—Lewis,
 N. D. C. Comments  on the pathology of  dementia precox.
 J. Nerv. Ment, Dis., 1925, 62: 225-60.—Lippi Francesconi. G.
 Le attuali conoscenze dell'istopatologia nella  demenza precoce.
 Rass. stud,  psichiat,,  1932, 21: 572-607.—Malamud, N.,  &
 Boyd. D. A., jr.  Sudden brain death in schizophrenia with
 extensive lesions in the cerebral  cortex.   Univ.  Hosp. Bull.,
 Ann Arb., 1938, 4: 33.—Marchand, L.  Considerations anato-
 mo-cliniques  sur la demence precoce.  Rass. stud,  psichiat.,
 1928. 17: 150-9.—Marcus, H.   Doppelkernige Thalamuszellen
 bei Schizophrenie.   Zschr.  ges. Neur.  Psychiat.,  1925,  95:
777-83.   -----—  Etudes sur l'histopathologie de la  demence
precoce; degenerescence myeiinique cerebrale multiple.   Acta
med.  scand., 1935-36,  87: 365-401.   Also Acta  psychiat.
neur., Kbh.,  1936-37,  11:  709-30.—Marquart. P.  B.  Some 
DEMENTIA
102
DEMENTIA
signs of organic disorder in schizophrenia.  Arch. Neur. Psy-
chiat., Chic,  1935, 34: 280-8.—Meerloo. A. M., & Frets, G. P.
[Possible pathologico-anatomical  changes in the brain-stem
in dementia praecox]  Psvchiat.  neur. bl., Amst.,  1934, 38:
921-6.—Merland,  A.,  &  Florentin, P.   Lesion  de l'ecorce
cerebrale et des ganglions sympathiques dans un cas de de-
mence precoce.   C. rend. Soc. biol., 1923, 89: 122S — Meyer. F.
Anatomisch-histologische Untersuchungen an  Schizophrenen.
Mschr.  Psychiat.,  1934, 88: 265;  1935, 91: 185, tab.—Mis-
kolczy, D.  [Histopathology of dementia praecox]  Magy. orv.
arch.,  1929,  30:  195-201.   ------   [Anatomical basis  of
schizophrenic  symptoms]  Orvoskepzes,  1933,  23:  812- 8.
Also Zschr. ges. Neur.  Psychiat.,  1933, 147: 509-54.  —----
Die  ortliche  Verteilung der  Gehirnveranderungen  bei  der
Schizophrenie.   Psychiat.  neur.  Wschr., 1937,  39:  145-7.
Also Zschr. ges. Neur. Psychiat., 1937, 158: 203-8.—Miinzer,
F. T.  Beitrage zur Pathologie und Pathogenese der Dementia
praecox [Schizophrenie]  Ibid., 1925, 103: 73-132.—Padovani,
V.  Le  alterazioni funzionali  del sistema reticolo-endotelialo
nelle schizofrenie rivelate dalla prova  del rosso Congo.  Note
psichiat., Pesaro, 1935, 64: 264-72.—Pellacani, G.  Errori di
interpretazione  nello studio anatomico della demenza precoce
Rass. stud,  psichiat.,  1925,  14:  336.—Pennacchietti,  M.
Esami biopsici  del fegato nelle schizofrenie; ebefrenia ed altre
forme dissociative.  Schizofrenie,  1935,  4:  401-12, 2 pl.—
Peters,  G.  Gibt es  eine pathologische Anatomie der Schizo-
phrenie?  Zschr. ges.  Neur.   Psychiat.,  1937,  158: 324-40.
------  Zur  Frage der  pathologischen Anatomie der Schizo-
phrenie.  Ibid.,  160: 361-80.—Pines,  L.  & Surabaschwili, A.
Ueber histopathologische Veranderungen bei einem Friihfall
von Dementia praecox catatonica.   Mschr. Psychiat.. 1933, 87:
52-62.—Reed. R. G. Weight of the heart in dementia precox.
State Hosp. Q..  Utica, 1925-26, 11: 376-86.  ------  Dimen-
sions of the living heart in schizophrenia.  Psychiat. Q-, 1932,
6: 617-22.—Roberti, C. E.  Contributo alio studio delle lesioni
epatiche in amenti e dementi  precoci.  Rass. stud,  psichiat.,
1928, 17: 425-52.   ------  Contributo alio studio del com-
portamento della  nevroglia e degli  elementi  nervosi nelle
sindromi mentali tossiche (amenza e demenza precoce iniziale)
Ibid., 1931, 20: 30-56.  ------  Contributo alio studio della
microglia nei malati di  mente  (amenti e dementi  precoci)
Riv. pat. nerv., 1931, 38: 461-82.—Rubinstein, B. G.   Ueber
doppelkerni ge  Nervenzellen   im   Zentralnervensystem  bei
Schizophrenie und einigen anderen Psychosen mit besonderer
Beriicksichtigung des Thalamus opticus.  Acta med. scand.,
1934, 81: 215-38.— Salustri, E.  Sulle cosidette  zolle  di dis-
integrazione a grappolo.  Riv.  sper. freniat., 1924, 48: 255-76,
pl.—Scheele, H.  Untersuchungen an Gehirnen Schizophrener.
Zschr. ges.  Neur. Psychiat,, 1931, 132: 675-81.—Scheid. K. F.
Wege, Ziele und Ergebnisse  der  somatischen  Schizophrenie-
forschung.  Deut. med. Wschr., 1937,  63: 1434-8.—Schiff, P.
Quelques travaux recents sur les lesions  du  systeme nerveux
central dans la  demence precoce.   Encephale,  1924, 19: 431-
48.—Schuster,  J.    Zur  Pathoarchitektonik  der  Dementia
praecox.  J. Psychol. Neur., Lpz., 1924, 31: 1-45, 56 pl,
der Schizophrenie.  Schweiz. Arch. Neur. Psychiat., 1933, 32:
370-81.—Wvrsch, J.  Ueber schizophrene Sinnestauschungen.
Ibid.. 360-70.

----   Personality.
 Beitrag  zur Histopathologie  der  Dementia  praecox.   Arch.
 Psychiat.,  Berl., 1930,  90: 457-510.—Sierra, A. M.  Histo-
 patologfa de los plexos coroideos en la demencia precoz.  Sem.
 med., B. Air., 1929, 36: 1164-8.—Spielmeyer, W.  The problem
 of the anatomy of schizophrenia.  J. Nerv. Ment. Dis., 1930,
 72:  241^1.—Steck,  H.   Pathophysiologist Probleme  der
 Schizophrenie (organische  Grundlagen der Katatonie-Liquor-
 zirkulationsslorungen, Heilungsmechanismen)  Schweiz. Arch.
 Neur. Psychiat., 1931, 27: 361-72.—Tschalissow, M. A.   Zur
 chemischen  Topographie  der  Hirnrinde; Lactacidogengehalt
 der Hirnrinde bei Schizophrenen.  Zschr. ges. Neur. Psychiat.,
 1932, 142: 85.—Watanabe, M.  Beitrage zur Histopathologie
 des Gehirns von Dementia praecox.  Jap. J. M. Sc, 1933-34, 3:
 Int. Med.,  97-107.—Wohlfahrt, S.  Die Histopathologie  der
 Schizophrenie.  Acta  psychiat.  neur.,  Kbh., 1936-37,  11:
 687-707.—Zubiani, A.  Sulla esplorazione del sistema reticolo-
 endoteliale nelle sindromi schizofreniche.  Pensiero med., 1938,
 27: 103-23.

 ----   Perception [and disorders]

   Angyal, A. Phenomena  resembling lilliputian hallucinations
 in schizophrenia.   Arch.  Neur.  Psychiat,,  Chic,  1936,  36:
 34-41.—Berze,  J.   Pseudaphasische  Gehorstauschungen  bei
 Schizophrenie.   Allg. Zschr. Psychiat., 1936,  104:  302-35 —
 Courbon,  P., & Fail, G.  Syndrome  d'illusion de  Fregoli et
 schizophrenic   Bull. Soc.  clin. med. ment., Par.,  1927,  15:
 121-5.—Demay, G., &  Beaudouin. H.   Hallucinations  lilli-
 putiennes dans un  syndrome  hebephrenique.   Ann.  med
 psychol.,  Par.,  1926, 84:  pt  2, 57-62— Domarus, E. von.
 Ueber die  Halluzinationen der Schizophrenen.   Zschr.  ges
 Neur.  Psychiat., 1928,  112:  636-8 —Kosenko,  Z.  [Peculi-
 arities of visual hallucinations in children  and  adolescent
 schizophrenics]   Nevropat.  psikhiat.,   1937, 6:   111-22.—
 Kreutz, S. V.  [Psychosensory disturbances  in schizophrenia]
 Ibid., 1936, 5: 615-40.—Leroy, R. Hallucinations lilliputiennes
 dans un cas  de  demence precoce.   Ann. med. psvchol., Par
 1926, 84: pt 2, 63-6.—Pisk,  G.  Zur Frage der Pseudohalluzina-
 tionen bei  der Schizophrenie  und ihrer Beziehungen   zur
 eidetischen Anlage.  Mschr. Psychiat.  1935-36,  92: 150-6.—
 Posnansky,  A. S.  [Delusions  of perceptions by suggestion in
dementia  praecox]   Sovet. psikhonevr., 1933,  9:  125-8.—
 Schneider,  C   Ueber  Gehorstauschungen Schizophrener an
Hand  einer  Selbstschilderung.  Nervenarzt,  1933, 6: 184;
242.—Tauber, C. G.  Die Halluzinationen im Heilungsvorgang
   Hilfiker,   K.    *Die  Schizophrene   Ichauf-
losung im All  [Zurich]   36p.   8?  Berl.,  1927.
   Also Allg. Zschr. Psychiat., 1927, 87: 439-69.

   Plattxer-Heberlein, F.  *Personlichkeit und
Psychose  asthenischer  und  pyknischer  Schizo-
phrener   [Zurich]   p.277-320.   8?   Berl., 1932.
   Also Zschr. ges. Neur. Psychiat., 1932, 141:
   Amsden, G. S.  Mental and emotional components of the
personality  in  schizophrenia.   Proc.  Ass.  Res. Nerv.  Ment.
Dis. (i925)  1928,  5: 133-8.—Bolles, M., & Goldstein, K.  A
study of the impairment of abstract behavior in schizophrenic
patients.  Psychiat. Q., 1938.  12: 42-65.—Campbell, C. M.
The schizophrenic maladjustment.   J. Neur. Psychopath.,
Brist., 1929-30, 10: 237-41. —Faris, R. E. L.  Cultural isolation
and the schizophrenic personality.  Am.  J. Sociol., 1934-35,
40:  155-64.—Friedman, B. D.   [Peculiarity  of charactero-
logical changes in dementia praecox]   Sovet. nevropat.,  1933,
2: 17-23.  Also Zschr. ges. Neur. Psychiat., 1933, 146: 712-9.—
Gibbs, C. E. Relation of puberty to behavior and personality
in patients with dementia praecox. Am. J. Psychiat., 1923-24,
3: 121-9.—Harrowes,  W.  McC.  Personality  and  psychosis;
a study in schizophrenia.  J. Neur. Psychopath., Brist.,  1929,
10: 14-20.—Heuyer, G., & Serin.  Les troubles du caractere
au debut de la demence precoce. Ann. m6d.  psychol.,  Par.,
1930, 88: pt 2, 90-110.—Hoskins, R. G., & Jellinck, E. M.
The schizophrenic personality with special regard to psycho-
logic and organic concomitants.   Proc Ass. Res. Nerv. Ment.
Dis., 1934, 14:  211-33.—Imber, I.  La sincerity schizofrenica;
impostazione di problema.  Rass. stud, psichiat.,  1936. 25:
85-7.—Kafka, F.   [Dementia praecox and personality; autism|
Sborn. lek.,  1926, 27: 551-8.—Laubie, E.,  &  Gaienairc, M.
Les troubles des sentiments familiaux  au debut de la demence
precoce.  J. med.  Bordeaux, 1933, 110: 303-9.—Mouchet, E.
Caracterologia  de la  esquizofrenia.  Rev. As.   med. argent.,
1938,  52:   315-20.—Ostmann.    Untersuchungen  iiber die
prapsychotische  Personlichkeit  bei   Schizophrenen.    Allg.
Zschr.  Psychiat.,  1929, 91: 262-7.

----   Pharmacology.

   Deschamps,   A.     Ether,    cocaine,  hachich,
peyotl  et  d6mence precoce; essai  d'exploration
pharmacodynamique  du  psvchisme des dements
precoces.   210p.   8?   Par.,' 1932.
   Ancochea, N.,  & Rodriguez  Cuevillas,  S.   Las  pruebas
vegetativas en la esquizofrenia siguiendo la tecnica de Danielo-
polu.   Arch, med., Madr., 1934,  37:  1103-10.—Claude, H.,
Borel,  A., & Robin, G.   Un nouveau procede  d'investigation
psychologique: l'etherisation. Encephale,  1924,  19: 419-21.—
Claude, H.,  Schiff, P.. &  Dimolesco, A.  Les modifications
leukocytaires dans la demence  precoce apres injections  mas-
sives de nucieinate de soude.  C. rend. Soc. biol., 1929, 101:
539741.—Desruelles,  M.,  Leculier, P., &  Gardien,  M.  P.
Action de la vagotonine sur le  systeme  neuro-vegetatif des
dements precoces.  Ann. med.  psychol., Par., 1934, 92: 347-
55.—Freeman, H., & Carmichael, H. T.  A pharmacodynamic
investigation of the autonomic nervous system in schizophrenia;
effect of intravenous  injections of epinephrine  on  the blood
pressure  and pulse rate. Arch.  Neur.  Psychiat., Chic,  1935,
33: 342-52.  Also repr.—Imber, I.  Sull'azione psicomotoria
dell'alcool nella schizofrenia. Rass. stud, psichiat.,  1933, 22:
926-33.—Menninger  von  Lerchenthal, E.   Zur  Frage der
Adrenalinunempfindlichkeit bei  Dementia praecox.   Mschr.
Psychiat,, 1924, 57: 109-26.—Narbutovich, I.  O.   [Effect of
Cannabis indica in catatonic form of schizophrenia  (dementia
praecox)]  Arkh. biol. nauk, 1934, ser. B, 36: 271-80.   ------&
Golovina, V. P.  [Effect of  alcohol on schizophrenia  (dementia
praecox)]  Ibid., 229-70.—Noto, G. G.   Provocazione di aroma-
temia ed aromaturia in dementi precoci mediante insestione di
tirosina.  Boll. Soc. ital.  biol. sper., 1930, 5: 510-4.—Pascal, C,
&  Deschamps, A.   Exploration pharmacodynamique  de la
motricite des dements precoces; tests combines: ether-cocaine;
ether-cocaine-cafeine-strychnine;  cocaine a  doses progressive
associee a l'ether, a la cafeine-strychnine; tests simples: hachich,
peytol,  protoxyde  d'azote.  Encephale,  1932, '27:  1-26.—
Puca, A., & Cerra, R.   Le variazioni  deU'equilibrio  elettro-
litico nel sangue  dei dementi precoci  e degli  epilettici  sotto
lazione di sostanze farmacodinamiche.   Fol. med., Nap.,  1932,
18: 546-70.—Puca, A.,  &  Fragola, V.  Le variazioni del pB
del sangue nei dementi  precoci  e negli epilettici sotto l'azione
di  sostanze  farmacodinamiche.   Note psichiat., Pesaro,  1932,
61: 53-68.—Reid, C.  Blood and urine chemistry during the
specific dynamic action of  glycine in  normal subjects and in
schizophrenics.   J. Ment.   Sc,  Lond., 1934,  80:  379-96.—
SthifT,  P., & Dimolescu, A.  [Cytologic modifications in the
blood in dementia praecox from injections  of  large doses of
sodium bicarbonate]  Rev. st. med., Bucur., 1929, 18: 711-21.—
Schulze-Biinte.  Ueber  den Einfluss des  Adrenalins auf den
Blutzucker bei  Schizophrenen.   Mschr. Psychiat,,  1936, 94:
113-22.—Sicco. A., & Perez Pastorini, V.  La reacci6n a la
adrenahna en los psic6patas.  Rev. crim., B. Air.,  1924, 11: 
DEMENTIA
103
DEMENTIA
393-401.—Whiteborn, J. C.  The effect of glucose upon blood
phosphates in schizophrenia.   Proc.  Ass. Res.  Nerv. Ment.
Dis. (1925) 1928, 5: 257-61.

----   Physiopathology.

   Knemeyer,   [F.  K.]   L.    *Die  korperlichen
Symptome  der  Dementia  praecox.    89p.   8?
Konigsb.,  1915.
   Michel, J.   *Die korperlichen Storungen  bei
der  Dementia  praecox    [Erlangen]    27p.   8?
Halle, 1913.
   ALso Psychiat. neur. Wschr., 1913-14, 15: 343; passim.
   Bowman,  K.  M., &  Raymond, A.  F.  Physical findings in
schizophrenia.   Am.  J.  Psychiat.,  1928-29,   8:  901-13.—
Bumke.   Korperliche  Symptome der  Dementia  praecox.
Jahrber. Schles. Ges. vaterl.  Cult. (1916) 1917, 2: Abt.  1, med.
Sekt.  [Sitzung] 27-9.—Cameron,  D. E.  Heat production  and
heat  control  in  the  schizophrenic  reaction.   Arch.  Neur.
Psychiat.,  Chic, 1031,  32: 704-11.—Carmichael.  H.  T., &
Under, F. E. The relation  between oral and rectal tempera-
tures  in normal and schizophrenic subjects.  Am. J. M.  Sc,
1934,  188: 68-76.   Also repr.—Flach, A.. &  Palisa, C.  Zum
Problem  der Verarbeitung organischer Symptome bei  Schizo-
phrenie.   Zschr. ges. Neur. Psychiat., 1936, 156:  274-86.—
Gershekovich,  M.   [Examination of subjects  with  schizo-
phrenia by method  of  conditioned reflexes of salivary secre-
tionl   Sovrem. psikhonevr., 1930, 10: 329-39.—Gerundo, M.
Studio preliminare sulla fisico-chimica della demenza precoce.
Pathologica,  Genova,  1931, 23:  667-70.—Gottlieb, J. S., &
Linder  F. E.   Body  temperatures  of persons with  schizo-
phrenia and  of normal  subjects;  effect of changes in environ-
mental temperature.  Arch. Neur. Psychiat.. Chic,  1935, 33:
775-85.—Hoskins,  R.  G.  Schizophrenia from the  physio-
logical point of view.  Ann. Int.  M.,  1933, 7: 445-56.  ———
& Sleeper, F. H.  Organic functions  in schizophrenia.  Arch.
Neur. Psychiat., Chic, 1933, 30: 123-40.—Jacobi, W. Studien
zur  Schweissekretion  bei Schizophrenen.   Arch.  Psychiat.,
Berl., 1929, 87: 682-7.—Katzenelbogen, S.  Studies in schizo-
phrenia;  chemical analyses  of blood and cerebrospinal fluid.
Arch.  Neur. Psychiat.,  Chic, 1937,  37: 881-94.—Leroy, &
Lelong.  Symptomes physiques importants chez une demente
precoce.   Bull. Soc. clin. med. ment., Par., 1926, 14:  127-30 —
Lieberman,  J. I.    [Subfebrile  temperature in the primary
stages of  schizophrenia]  Nevropat. psikhiat., 1936, 5: 1797-
801.— Linder, F. E., & Carmichael, H. T.  A biometnc study
of the relation between oral and rectal temperatures in normal
and schizophrenic  subjects.   Human Biol., 1935,  7:  24-46.
Also repr.—Marchand. L.. Longuet, V.. & Anglade, L.  Hyper-
albuminose chez un hebephrenique.  Ann. med. psyehob. Par.,
1937, 95: 86-8.—Povorinsky,  J.  Untersuchungen des Ca, K,
J und die Reaktionen von Manoiloff  und Kottmann  bei De-
mentia praecox.   Zschr. ges.  Neur. Psychiat,,, 1934,  151:
314-26 —Raphael,  T.   The  physiologic  level in  dementia
prsecox.   Am.  J. Psychiat.,  1922-23, 2: 515-25.—Riebeling.
C, & Stromme, R,  Studien zur Pathophysiology der Schizo-
phrenie.   Zschr. ges.  Neur.  Psychiat.,  1933,   147: 61-72 —
Strongin, E. I., &  Hinsie,  L. E.  Parotid secretory  rate in
schizophrenic patients.  J.  Nerv. Ment. Dis.,  1938, 87: 715-
■>4 — Suominen, Y. K.   [Physical symptoms of  schizophrenia]
Duodecim, Helsinki, 1937, 53: 18-30—Vitello, A.  Circa un
particolare  sintoma inerente  al tasso dell acido  1-ascorbico
(vitamina C) nella demenza precoce.  Neopsichiatna, Pisa,
1937, 3: 217-29.

----  Physiopathology: Blood.

   Pelzhof,  K.    *Das Blutbild  und  die Sen-
kungsgeschwindigkeit  bei  Schizophrenen.   30p.

8?   Bonn, 1933.             v   ,
   Baldi.  F.   Ricerche  sperimentak  sul sangue dei dementi
precoci.   Neurologica,  Nap., 1926,  3:  91-111.—Beck,  A..
Ogden, W..  & Whelen, M.  The agglutinations of B. coli by
the serum of psychotics, especially of schizophrenics.  J. Ment.
Sc, Lond.,  1935, 81: 524-7.—Berger, J. A.   Toxicity of the
blood in  dementia praecox]  J.  nevropat. psikhiat., Moskva,
1927, 20:  295-305.—Brainess, S. N.  [Mitogenetic radiation of
blood in catatonic  form of schizophrenia]  Arkh  biol. nauk,
1934  ser  B  36: 307-24.—Brice. A. T. jr.  The blood fats in
schizopnreni'a  J. Nerv. Ment. Dis., 1935  81:  613-32   Also
repr.-Canziani, G.  Ricerche sulla  co esteri^ia nella de-
menza precoce.  Riv.  sper.  freniat.,  1935, 59:  698-731.—
Caramazza, C.  Le globuline del siero del sangue nelle schizo-
frenie  Schizofrenie  1935,  4:  23-33.-Cardina e,  G.  Sul
comportamento della  creatinina nel sangue  nella  demenza
precoce.  Minerva med., Tor.,  1935, 26: pt 2  208 —Carriere, R.
Ueber die Linksverschiebung  im Blutbild der  Schizophrenen.
Zschr. ges. Neur. Psychiat., 1931, 135: 314-20.-Chatagnon C.
Le chlore sanguin chez les schizophrenes.  C. rend.  Soc biol.,
1938, 128: 868-70.—Contini, M.  Ricerche sulla,  protidernia
nella  demenza precoce.  Rass. stud,  psichiat.,  1936, 24..Jj6-
38—Curti  G.  La reazione  di  Costa  in  neuro-psichiatna.
Riv. pat. nerv., 1931,  38:  696-713-De  Marco  A.   Lare-
sistenza globulare  nei dementi precoci.  Gazz. internaz. med.
chir  1931 39:619-28.  ------& Zara, E.  Ricerche sull equih-
brio"elettr'olitico nel sangue e nel liquor dei dementi precoci.
Osp. psichiat.. Nap., 1933, 1: 151-65.-Dimolescu. A.  [Can the
autoagglutination of erythrocytes be a factor in the production
of peripheral edema in dementia praecox]   Spitalul, 1934,  54:
311-2.—Forsyth,  W.  L.   Hypocholesterinaemia in dementia
prsecox.  J. Ment. Sc, Lond.,  1926,  72: 219.—Freeman, H.
Sedimentation rate of the blood in schizophrenia.  Arch. Neur.
Psychiat., Chic, 1933, 30: 1298-308.—Glazov, V. A., & Zim-
mer, G. M.  Colloidal coagulation reaction in dementia praecox.
Nevropat.  psikhiat.,  1937, 6:  100-4.—Gullotta, S.  II calcio
del sangue e delle urine nei dementi precoci.  Riv. pat. nerv.,
1930, 36: 572-92.—Hermann, K. [Changes in the blood picture
in dementia praecox;  special attention to shift to the left side]
Hospitalstidende,  1932,  75:  1135.—Hertz,  A.   Ueber  die
Veranderung der Blutgerinnungszeit  bei  Dementia praecox.
Arch. Psychiat., Berl., 1924, 71: 452-61.—Hosono, T.  Ueber
die Schwankung der  Blutplattchenzahl  bei  Schizophrenikern.
Psychiat. neur. jap., 1937, 41: 17-20.—Jacobowsky, B. Unter-
suchungen iiber die Senkungsgeschwindigkeit der roten Blut-
korperchen  bei  der  Dementia  praecox.  Upsala  lak. foren.
forh., 1925-26, 30:  227-61.—Jahn, D.  Klinische und experi-
mentelle Befunde iiber Veranderungen  des roten Blutes  bei
schweren schizophrenen  Zustandsbildern.   Verh. Deut. Ges.
inn. Med., 1936, 48. Kongr., 379-86.—Jedlowski, P.  Ricerche
ematologiche nelle  schizofrenie.  Arch. gen.  neur.,  Nocera,
1934, 15: 20-56.—Lo Cascio,  G.  La magnesiemia  nella  de-
menzia precoce.  Schizofrenie, 1933, 2: 365-74.—Ljungberg, E.
Einige Beobachtungen betreffend die reduzierenden Substanzen
im Blute bei Schizophrenen.  Uppsala lak. foren. forh.,  1934,
39: 139-50.  Also Acta  psychiat. neur., Kbh.,  1936-37,  11:
369-78.— Looney, J. M., & Childs, H. M.  The blood choles-
terol in schizophrenia. Arch. Neur. Psychiat., Chic,  1933,  30:
567-79.  ------  The lactic acid and glutathione content of
the blood of schizophrenic patients.  J. Biol. Chem., 1934, 105:
p.liii.  Also J. Clin.  Invest., 1934, 13: 963-8.  Also repr.—
Looney, J. M., & Freeman, H.  Oxygen  and carbon dioxide
contents of arterial and venous blood of schizophrenic patients.
Arch. Neur. Psychiat., Chic, 1938, 39:  276-83.—Meissner. J.
[Erythrocytic sedimentation  in  dementia praecox]  Med.
d6sw., 1928, 9: 258-68.—Minker-Bogdanova, E. T., Povorin-
skaia, S. A., & Povorinsky, I. A.  [Mineral composition of the
blood in schizophrenics]   Arkh. biol.  nauk, 1934,  ser. B,  36:
339-44.—Ostmann.   Studien  uber das weisse Blutbild  bei
Schizophrenen.  Allg. Zschr.  Psychiat.,  1929,  91: 497-502.
         Das Blutbild in Demenz  geendeter schizophrener
---------uaa  jjiui/Diiu.  in  lyciucufl  £,^^iiv*.^uv,»  u^m*,.-!^"* ~—-
Krankheitszustande.   Psychiat.  neur.  Wschr.,   1932,  34:
621-4.  ------  Das Blutbild frischer schizophrener Krank-
heitszustande.  Ibid., 1933, 35:  6-8.   ------  Das Blutbild
bei chronisch glimmenden schizophrenen Krankheitszustanden.
Ibid., 93.  ------   Was kann das Blutbild bei  den schizo-
phrenen  Erkrankungen  leisten?  Ibid., 249-52.—Platania,  S.
A proposito della siero-reazione di coagulazione di Weltmann
nei  dementi  precoci.  Neopsichiatria, Pisa, 1937,  3: 7-39.
       & Monaco,  V.  Dati comparativi tra sieroreazione  di
Weltmann e tasso colesterinemico nei dementi precoci.  Ibid.,
317-38.—Rizzatti, E.  II tasso di calcio e di potassio nel siero
di sangue e il rapporto potassio-calcio serico nelle schizofrenie
(e distimie)  Schizofrenie,  1933,  2: 375-97.  —----   Sulje
granulazioni  di Mommsen  dei  granulociti nelle  malattie
mentali e nelle schizofrenie  in particolare.  Ibid.,  1935, 4:
143-50   ------  H quadro morfologico ematico bianco nelle
schizofrenie.   Ibid., 221-54,  2 ch.  ----— &  Levi,  M. S.
Formola leucocitometrica e granulazioni tossiche dei granulociti.
neutronli nella  schizofrenia.   Ibid.,  1933, 2: 211-32.—Rizzatti
E & Martinengo, V.  Ricerche ematologiche nelle schizofrenie.
Ibid., 1932, 1: No. 2, 27-43, 2 ch.  ------  Ulteriori contributi
alio  studio dello squilibrio albumino-globulinico nelle schizo-
frenie.  Ibid.,  1934, 4: 333-46.—Sagel, W.  Eigene  Erfah-
rungen iiber das weisse Blutbild und seinen Wert fur die Psy-
chiatrie; Theorie,   Methodik,  Haemogramme,   biologische
Leukocytenkurven,   Versuch  einer  blutbiologischen Abgren-
zung in  der  Gruppe der  Schizophrenien.  Zschr.  ges. Neur.
Psychiat., 1930, 125: 436-64.—Sauer, W.  Interferometnsche
Untersuchungen an Schizophrenen.  Arch. Psychiat., Berl.,
1929-30, 89: 72-9.—Schrijver-Hertzberger, S.  Les correla-
tions colloidales dans le plasma des schizophrenes.  Encephale,
1938 33: 181-93.   ------ & Schrijver, D.  Ueber die Blut-
Eiwe'isskorper  im   schizophrenen Formenkreis.   Zschr.  ges.
Neur.  Psychiat.,  1932, 140:  252-66.—Schube,  P. G.  Blood
cholesterol  studies  in mental disease;  schizophrenia.  Am J.
Psychiat.. 1933, 12: 1227-51.—Sears, H.. A.  Morter.R A.
[et all   Blood estrin level in schizophrenia.  Ibid., 1936-37,
93-  1293-303.—Segal, L., & Hinsie,  L. E.  The  cyanosis of
dementia praecox; a study of the gas; relationships.of the blood;
with clinical observations.  Am. J. M. Sc, 1926, 171: 727-40 —
<4hinnen  L  P.  A  complement-fixation reaction in  dementia
praecox.' Med. Ann. District of Columbia, 1935 4: 289-91.-
Stanescu, M., &  Enfichescu.  S.  D.   [Rate of erythrocyte
sedimentation in schizophrenia]   Spitalul,  1936, 56: 294-8.—
Stenberg, S.   Psychosis and blood lipoids; quantitative vana-
tions of  total cholesterin  and total fatty acids in the blood;
in dementia  praecox.  Acta  med.  scand.,  1929,  72: 1-52.—
Thurzo  J.   [Humoral pathological investigation of dementia
praecox by means  of hemolytic reactions]   Magy.  march
1929 30- 289-313.  Also Zschr. ges.  Neur. Psychiat., 1929, 119:
307-34.—Tscherkes, L. A., & Mangubi, M. I  Phytotoxische
Ei^enschaften des Blutes bei Schizophrenie.  Ibid., 1931, 132:
815-20—Vitello. A.  II comportamento delle lipasi del sangue
e del liquor nella demenza precoce.  Schizofrenie,  1935-36, 4:
0105__zara E.  La velocita di sedimentazione della emazie
nella schizofrenia.   Cervello,  1931, 10: 127-41. 
DEMENTIA
104
DEMENTIA
----   Physiopathology: Cardiovascular system.

   Lapeyre,   J.   F.    *La   pression   artdrielle
moyenne et les  courbes oscillometriques  dans la
demence  precoce  h6b6phreiiique  et h6b6phr6no-
catatonique.   44p.   8?   Par.,  1931.
   Baruk, H., Lapeyre, J., & Albane.   La pression arterielle
moyenne, l'indice oscillometrique et 1'angiospasme orthostatique
dans la demence precoce hebephrenique.  C. rend. Soc. biol.,
1931, 107:  700-2.—Colognese, G.  La  pressione media e altri
dati riguardanti la funzione circolatoria nella demenza precoce.
Rass.  stud,  psichiat.,  1932,  21:  1152-62.—Etchepare, B.
Sobre seudo-edema en la demencia precoz.  An. Fac.  med.,
Montev., 1925, 10:  193-203.—Finesinger, J. E., Cohen, M. E.,
& Thomson, K.  F.   Velocity of blood flow in schizophrenia.
Arch. Neur. Psychiat., Chic, 1938, 39: 24-36.—Freeman, H.
The arm-to-carotid  circulation time  in normal  and schizo-
phrenic subjects.   Psychiat. Q.,  1934,  18:  290-9.
Effect of habituation on blood pressure in schizophrenia. Arch.
Neur. Psychiat., Chic, 1933, 29: 139-47.  ------ Variability
of circulation time  in normal  and  schizophrenic subjects.
Ibid., 1938, 39:  488-93.  ------ Hoskins,  R. G., & Sleeper,
F. H.  The blood pressure in schizophrenia.  Ibid., 1932, 27:
333-51.—Gottlieb, J.  S.   Relationship of the systolic to the
diastolic blood pressure in schizophrenia; the effect of environ-
mental  temperature.   Ibid., 1936, 35: 1256-61.—Kanner, L.
The  adrenalin blood pressure curves in dementia praecox and
the emotional psychoses.   Am. J. Psychiat., 1928, 8: 75-96.—
Krinsky, C. M., & Gottlieb, J.  S.   Peripheral venous blood
pressure in schizophrenic  and in normal subjects. Arch. Neur.
Psychiat., Chic, 1936, 35: 304-9.—Linton, J. M.,  Hamelink,
M. H., & Hoskins, R. G.   Cardiovascular system  in schizo-
phrenia studied  by the Schneider method.   Ibid.,  1934, 32:
712-22.—Martinengo, V.   La pressione venosa periferica nelle
schizofrenie (demenza precoce ebefreno-catatonica)   Schizo-
frenie,  1933, 2: 157-79.  ------& Segre, R.  Su alcuni feno-
meni vasomotori della mucosa nasale nell'ebefreno-catatonia.
Ibid., 31-42.—Minski, L.   A note on some  vasomotor dis-
turbances in schizophrenia.  J.  Ment. Sc,  Lond.,  1937, 83:
437-9.—Panara, C.  Curva pletismografica degli schizofrenici
nelle varie fasi di loro  malattia.   Note psichiat., Pesaro, 1935,
64:  545-60, 4 graph.—Reed,  R. G.  Circulatory rating and
pulse pressure in schizophrenia.  State Hosp. Q., Utica, 1926-
27, 12: 34-41.—Sasa,  K.  Ueber das Zirkulationssystem bei
Dementia praecox.  Tr. Jap. Path.  Soc,  1926, 16:  144.—
Tomescu, P.   [Peripheral circulation in  schizophrenic  and
symptomatic catatonia]   Rev.  st. med., Bucur.,   1934, 23:
1287-323.—Vergani, O.   La  fragility vasale  e i  fenomeni
affini nelle sindromi schizofreniche.  Neopsichiatria, Pisa, 1937.
3: 608-20.

——   Physiopathology: Cerebrospinal fluid.
   Contini, M.  II comportamento della reazione di Takata-Ara
nella demenza precoce ed  in altre malattie mental;. Rass. stud.
psichiat., 1937, 26: 412-22.—De Giacomo. U.  Le ricerche sul
liquor dei dementi precoci nel triennio 1929-31.  Riv. pat. nerv.,
1932, 39: 367-80.—Dide, M., de Boissezon, P., & Aujaleu, P.
Reaotions de Vernes et de Besredka dans le sang et le liquide
cephalo-rachidien des dements precoces.  C. rend. Soc. biol.,
1934, 116: 421.—Gamper, E., & Krai, A.  Erganzender Bericht
zur  Frage  der  biologischen Wirksamkeit des Schizophrenen-
liquors.  Zschr. ges.  Neur. Psychiat.,  1935,  153:  258-64.
------ Zur Frage der biologischen Wirksamkeit des Schizo-
phrenenliquors.  Ibid., 1937, 159: 697-703.—Golant-Ratner, R.
Die  Goldsolreaktion  bei  Dementia praecox.   Munch, med.
Wschr., 1934, 71:  1128.—Hahnemann, V.  Recherches sur la
teneur du liquide rachidien en cellules et  en albumine  chez les
patients atteints  de  schizophrenie.  Acta  psychiat. neur.,
Kbh.,  1932, 7:  173-87.—Kafka,  V.  Der Liquor des Schizo-
phrenen.  Psychiat. neur. Wschr., 1928, 30: 247.—Kaltenbach,
H.  Beitrage zur Liquoranalyse der Dementia praecox.  Zschr.
ges.  Neur.  Psychiat.,  1925,  98:  651-7.—Lehmann-Facius, H.
Ueber  die Liquordiagnose der Schizophrenien.  Klin.  Wschr.,
1937,  16:  1646-8.   ------   Liquoruntersuchungen  bei de-
struktiven  Erkrankungen des Nervensystems,  besonders bei
Schizophrenie.  Zschr.  ges. Neur. Psychiat., 1937, 158: 109-17.
------  Weitere Erfahrungen mit der  Liquordiagnose der
Schizophrenien.  Ibid., 1938, 161: 515-21.—Muyle, G.  Con-
tribution a  I'etude du liquide cephalo-rachidien des dements
precoces specialement  en ce  qui concerne la chlorurrachie.
J. beige neur. psychiat., 1937, 37: 509-29.—Nugel, A.  L'indice
colloido-protettore ne  liquor dei  dementi  precoci.  Rass. stud
psichiat., 1938,  27:  3-12.—Reistrup, H.  Der  Zuckergehalt
der  Spinalfliissigkeit bei  Stimmungspsychosen und  Dementia
praecox.  Acta  psychiat.  neur., Kbh.,  1935, 10: 481-9.—
Rizzatti. E. F.  La reazione di Buscaino  al nitrato di  argento
sul liquido cefalo-rachideo.  Schizofrenie, 1932, 1: No. 1, 51-3.
------& Debeus, V.  II liquor nelle varie malattie di mente in
confronto al liquor nelle schizofrenie (con particolare riguardo
alia  reazione di Buscaino applicata  al liquor a freddo)  Ibid.
1934, 3: 97-119.—Rodriguez Arias, B., Irazoqui, E., & Catasfisi
J. M.   El liquido  cefalorraqufdeo en la esquizofrenia.  Arch'
neurob., Madr., 1933,  13: 743-8.—Sonden, T.  Der Eiweissge-
halt  des Liquors bei Schizophrenie; gleichzeitig ein Beitrag zur
Frage nach  der  organischen Natur schizophrener Psychosen
Acta psychiat. neur.,  Kbh.,  1931,  6:  565-92.—Thurzo,  e!
Die  Goldsolreaktion bei einigen  Nervenkrankheiten und'deii
endogenen  Psychosen, gleichzeitig Bemerkungen zum Aufsatz
Die  Goldsolreaktion bei  Dementia  praecox von Priv.-Doz.
Raissa  Golant-Ratner.   Deut.  Zschr.  Nervenh.,  1925,  85:
6-12.—Winkler,  H.   Spektrophotographische  Liquorunter-
suchungen  bei chronisch  Schizophrenen.   Arch.  Psychiat.,
Berl., 1928-29, 86: 249-54.

----   Physiopathology:  Digestive system.
   Barison, F.   Gastrogrammi di dementi  precoci mericisti,
Gior. psichiat., 1936, 64: 224; 1937, 65: 82; 4 graph.—Buscaino,
V. M.   Componenti enterogene della  demenza precoce; dati
clinici e sierologici, di radio-  e di batteriologia.  Schizofrenie,
1932,  1: No. 3,  3-23.—Cremer, J.   Leberfunktionspriifungen
bei Schizophrenen.  Arch. Psychiat., Berl.,  1935,  103:  347-
58.—Debeus,  V.   Esame della funzionalita  epatica  degli
schizofrenici.  Schizofrenie, 1933, 2: 345-64, ch.—De la Vega,
P.  Contribucion al estudio del factor  hepatico en la esquizo-
frenia.   Med. ibera, 1933, 27: pt 2, 825-30.—Giannelli, V., &
Campioni, T.  Ricerche sulla funzionalita epatica nella demenza
precoce; curve amino-acidemiche in schizofrenici dopo sovrac-
carico di glicocolla. Rass. stud, psichiat., 1936, 25: 880-98.—
Henry,  G. W.   Gastrointestinal motor  functions  in  schizo-
phrenia;   roentgenological  observations.   Proc  Ass.  Res.
Nerv. Ment. Dis.  (1925) 1928, 5: 280-91.   Also Am. J. Psy-
chiat.,  1927-28,  7: 135-52, 3  pl.—Menichetti,  E.  La  funzio-
nalita gastrica negli schizofrenici.  Ann. Osp. psichiat. Perugia,
1936,  30:  89-104.—Ornstein, I., Sibi,  M., &  Smilovici,  L.
Quelques  contributions  et considerations  sur l'insufflsance
hepatique dans la demence precoce.   C. rend. Congr. internat.
insuff.  hepat., 1937,  1.  Congr.,  479-83.—Pennacchietti, M.
Esami biopsici del fegato nelle schizofrenie.  Schizofrenie, 1935,
4: 247-60, 3 pl.—Reiter, P.  [Examination  of the stomach in
dementia  praecox]  Hospitalstidende,  1923, 66:  Jydsk  med.
selsk.   forh., 18.—Zimmermann,  R.   Ueber  mutmassliche
Leberstorungen  bei  Dementia praecox.   Arch.  Psychiat.,
Berl., 1930, 90:  537-44.—Zonta, G.  La funzione antitossica
del fegato, explorata col metodo della  santonina, nella de-
menza precoce.   Riv. sper.  freniat., 1934, 58: 425-34.

----   Physiopathology: Metabolism.
   Teenstra,  P.   E.  M.    *Over  het  bloedsui-
kergehalte   bij   melancholie   en   schizophrenie
[Sugar  contents in the blood in melancholia and
schizophrenia]   104p.   8?    Amst., 1929.
   Bettzieche, F.  Untersuchungen  iiber den Stoffwechsel der
Schizophrenen.  Zschr.  ges.  Neur.  Psychiat.,  1930,  124:
136-44.—Buscaino,  V. M.  Untersuchungen iiber den Stoff-
wechsel der  Schizophrenen.   Ibid., 125: 734—7.—Chalissov,
Wolfson, N. M., & Arutiunov, D. N.   Metabolisme interme-
diaire du cerveau chez les schizophrenes.  Encephale, 1936, 31:
pt 2, 174-202.-—Chiabov, A. L'eliminazione dello zolfo neutro
con l'orina nei  malati di mente (con speciale riguardo per gli
schizofrenici)  Schizofrenie, 1932, 1:  No. 2, 45-52.—Claude,
H., Baruk,  H., & Medakovich, G.  Le metabolisme basal dans
la catatonie et l'hebephreno-catatonie.  Encephale, 1928,  23:
797-802.—De Giacomo,  U.   Ricerche sulla glicemia nelle
malattie nervose e mentali; la glicemia nella demenza precoce.
Riv. sper. freniat., 1925-26, 108-21.—Di Mauro, S.   La curva
glicemica  nella schizofrenia.  Cervello,  1936, 15:  301-7.—
Fenz, E., & Kogerer, H.   Hypoglykamie und Schizophrenie.
Jahrb.  Psychiat. Neur., Wien, 1937, 54: 241-3.—Finkelman,
L, & Stephens, W. M.  Heat regulation in dementia praecox.
Am.  J. Psychiat., 1935-36, 92:  1185-9.—Fischer,  S.  Gas-
stoffwechselveranderungen  bei  Schizophrenen; die  Verande-
rungen des Gasstoffwechsels im  Verlaufe  der  Krankheit  und
ihre Bedeutung fur die atiologische Forschung. Arch. Psychiat.,
Berl., 1928, 83: 205-41.  ------  Gasstoffwechselveranderun-
gen bei Schizophrenen; Bericht iiber 345  Kranke  (277 Schizo-
phrene, 68 Depressive)   Zschr. ges. Neur. Psychiat.,  1933, 147:
109-20.—Freeman,  W.  The  fasting blood sugar  in schizo-
phrenia.  Am.  J. M. Sc,  1933,  186:  621-30.—Gibbs, C. E.
Disturbances of growth  and  metabolism in early  cases of
dementia praecox.  State Hosp. Q., Utica, 1922-23, 8: 361-71 —
Gullotta, S.  Le variazioni del calcio nella demenza  precoce e
sotto  1'influenza della  bulbocapnina.   Boll.  Soc.  ital.  biol.
sper., 1930, 5: 504-7.—Hoskins, R. G.  Oxygen consumption
(basal  metabolic rate)  in schizophrenia; distributions in  214
cases.  Arch. Neur. Psychiat.,  Chic, 1932, 28: 1346; 1937, 38:
1261.   Also repr.  ------& Sleeper, F. H.  Basal metabolism
in schizophrenia.  Ibid.,  1929, 21: 887-900.—Jahn, D.  Stoff-
wechselstorungen  bei  bestimmten Formen  der  Psychopathie
^nd ?Sr Schizophrenie.  Deut. Zschr. Nervenh., 1934-35,  135:
245-60.  Also  Nervenarzt, 1935, 8:  26.—Kasanin,  J.   The
blood sugar curve in mental  disease; the schizophrenic  (de-
mentia praecox) groups.  Arch.  Neur. Psychiat., Chic, 1926,
16:  414-9—Kuppers,  K.   Vergleichende  Untersuchungen
uber die  Hamatologie  und den  Purinstoffwechsel bei Schizo-
phrenen und Epileptikern.  Allg. Zschr. Psychiat.,  1932, 97:
•^4-77.—Lingjaerde,  °-  [Liver function in  mental diseases
with special  regard  to the relation between liver  affection,
intestinal intoxication and malnutrition in dementia praecox]
Norsk  mag  laegevid., 1933, 94: 170-94.—Mann, S. A.  The
neutral sulphur excretion in dementia praecox following sodium
thiosulphate ingestion.  J. Ment. Sc, Lond.,  1925  71 • 284-9 —
Miller, W. R.  Psychogenic factors in the polyuria  of schizo-
phrenia.   J. Nerv.  Ment. Dis.,  1936,  84: 418-26 —Pons 
DEMENTIA
105
DEMENTIA
Balmes, J., & Irazoqui Villalonga, E.  Contribuci6n al estudio
de las perturbaciones glueemicas en  la esquizofrenia.  Rev.
med. Barcelona, 1933, 19: 327-39.—Roncati, C, Merlini, F., &
Maloberti, U.  Ricerche sul metabolismo basale nella demenza
precoce, nelle frenastenie e negli stati depressivi.  Schizofrenie,
1936,  5: 9-30.—San tone,  M.   Equilibrio  neuro-vegetativo,
equilibrio  elettrolitico  e  glicemia  nella   demenza precoce.
Cervello, 1930, 9:  245-56.—Scheid, K. F.  Der Hamoglobin-
stoffwechsel bei  febrilen Episoden  schizophrener  Psychosen.
Klin.  Wschr.,  1938,  17: 911-4.—Sleeper,  F. H., & Hoskins,
R. G.  Galactose tolerance in dementia praecox.  Arch. Neur.
Psychiat., Chic, 1930, 24: 550-65— Sleeper, F. H., & Jellinek,
E. M.  A  comparative physiologic, psychologic, and  psy-
chiatric study of polyuric and non-polyuric  schizophrenic
patients.  J. Nerv. Ment. Dis., 1936, 83: 557-63.—Smith, J. F.
The blood-sugar curve in cases of dementia precox.  J. Ment.
Sc, Lond.,  1927, 73: 265-9— Stevenson, G.  H.,  & Thomas,
J. C.   Metabolism in dementia  pra?cox.   Canad.  M. Ass. J.,
1930,   22:  636-8.—Vanelli, A.   L'eliminazione  dello  zolfo
neutro  nella schizofrenia.  Schizofrenie,  1935,  4: 343-53.—
Walker, J.  Basal metabolism in mental disorders, especially
dementia praecox, and the influence of the diathermic current
on the same.  J. Ment. Sc, Lond., 1924,  70:  47-58.—White-
horn,  J. C, & Tillotson, K. J.  Oxygen comsumption in de-
mentia praecox.  Boston M. & S. J., 1925, 192:  1254-6.  Also
repr.

----  Physiopathology:  Nervous system.

   Magnand,  J.   *Contribution  a,  I'etude  du
r6flexe  solaire  dans  la  demence precoce; essai
d'interpretation.   54p.   8?   Par., 1928.
   Abeiy,  X., & Trillot.  Symptome et syndrome pupillaire de
la demence precoce.  Ann. med.  psychol.,  Par., 1933,  91:
69-76.—Carmichael, H. T., Rheingold, J.  C,  & Linder, F. E.
The bromide permeability test in  schizophrenia.  J.  Nerv.
Ment.  Dis.,  1935,  82: 125-33.—Chalisov, M. A., Wolfson,
N. M., &  Arutiunov,  D. N. [Intermediary metabolism in the
brain in schizophrenia]  Sovet.  nevropat., 1935, 4: 43-68.—
Claude, H.t Baruk, H., &  Aubrey,  M.  Les troubles vestibu-
laires  dans  la demence precoce catatonique.  C.  rend. Soc.
biol.,  1927,  96:  1377.—Dumanis, V. M.  [Pathological extra-
pyramidal symptoms in dementia praecox]  Dnipropetr. med.
J., 1929, 8: 72-80.—Espino,  D. C.   Contribuci6n al estudio
de la barrera ectomesodermica del sistema nervioso en algunos
procesos morbosos,  especialmente  en la  esquizofrenia.   An.
Fac. med., Lima (1927) 1928,  10: 1; 85; 133, 3 pl.—Feinstein,
W.  Die Erweiterungsreflexe der Pupillen und ihr Fehlen bei
der  Dementia praecox.   Arch.  Psychiat., Berl., 1928,  85:
329-59.—Finkelman, I., & Stephens, W. M.  Heat regulation
in  dementia  praecox  reactions  of patients  with  dementia
praecox to cold.  J.  Neur. Psychopath.,  Lond.,  1935-36, 16:
321-40—Garkavi, N. L.   [Epileptiform symptoms in schizo-
phrenia]  Nevropat.  psikhiat., 1937, 6: 61-72.—Gilbo, E. Z.
[Hemato-encephalitic barrier in dementia praecox]  J. nevropat.
psikhiat.,  Moskva, 1931, 24: 53-8.—Guiraud,  P.  Tremble-
ment de la tete dans la demence precoce.  Bull. Soc. clin. med.
ment., Par., 1926, 14: 84.—Haenel, J.  Neurologische Erschei-
nungen bei Schizophrenien.   Klin. Wschr., 1928, 7: 2006.—
Hauptmann, A.  Die verminderte  Durchlassigkeit der Blut-
Liquor-Schranke bei  Schizophrenie.  Mschr.  Psychiat., 1928,
68:  243-64.—Homburger, A.  Gedanken zur  Lokalisation
motorischer  Storungen,  besonders  bei  der  Schizophrenie.
Ibid.,  1932, 82: 209-53.—Huston,  P. E.  Sensory threshold
to direct  current stimulation in schizophrenic and in normal
subjects.   Arch. Neur. Psychiat.,  Chic,  1934,  31: 590-6.
Also  repr.—Imber, I.  I disturbi pupillari nella schizofrenia.
Riv. neur., Nap., 1936, 9: 133-62—Jacobi, W., & Kolle. K.  Be-
merkungen  zu  der  Arbeit  von   Hauptmann:  Verminderte
Durchlassigkeit  der  Blut-Liquorschranke  bei Schizophrenie.
Mschr. Psychiat., 1925-26, 60: 265-82.—Joo, B., & Meduna, L.
Labyrinthreizungsuntersuchungen   bei  Schizophrenie.   Psy-
chiat. neur.  Wschr., 1935, 37: 26-9.—Koester.   Ueber die
Haufigkeit des Vorkommens des Spasmus  mobihs (wechselnde,
katatone Pupillenstarre) bei Schizophrenen.   Arch. Psychiat.,
Berl  1927,81:601-5.—Lindberg, B. J. Untersuchungen uber
die inyodystonische  Reaktion bei Schizophrenen.  Acta psy-
chiat  neur., Kbh., 1933, 8:679-90.—Lowenbach, H. Messende
Untersuchungen  iiber  die Erregbarkeit  des  Zentralnerven-
systems von Geisteskranken, vor allem von penodisch  Kata-
tonen  mit Hilfe quantitativer Vestibulansreizung.   Arch.
Psychiat., Berl., 1936,  105: 313-23.—Malamud, W.. & Roth-
schild, D.  Barrier between the blood and cerebro-spinal fluid;
distribution ratio of  bromides  in schizophrenias.  Arch. Neur.
Psychiat., Chic, 1930,  24: 348-57.—Mannini, C.  Sui tempi
di reazione visiva  nei dementi precoci.  Gior. psichiat., 19^,
50: 106-8.—Menninger, W. C.  Pupillary anomahes in schizo-
phrenia.  Arch. Neur.  Psychiat.,  Chic, 1928, 20: 186-92.—
Modonesi,  C.  Su  particolari  anomalie  delle  contrazioni
muscolari  ag'i stimoli elettrici nella demenza precoce.  Gior.
psichiat., 1936, 64: 41-50.—Narbutovich, I. O., & Svetlov, D. S.
[Investigation of several simple,  unconditioned reflexes (orien-
tative and defensive) in schizophrenia]  Arkh. biol. nauk 1934,
ser B  36:  183-227.—Nicolajev, V.  Ueber  die Bromdurch-
Iassio-keit  der  Hirnschranken,  insbesondere bei schizophrenen
Erkrankungsformen.  Zschr. ges. Neur Psychiat., 1937, 157:
206-19__Reiter, P. J.  Extrapyramidal motor-disturbances in
dementia  praecox.   Acta psychiat. neur.,.  Kbh   1926,  1:
287-304__Robb, R.  W.   Action  currents in schizophrenia.
J. Kansas M. Soc, 1936, 37: 234; 248.—Rosenfeld, M.  Ueber
das Vorkommen  von Nystagmus  bei  Schizophrenie.  Deut.
med. Wschr., 1926, 52: 985-8.—Runeberg, J.  [Neurology of
schizophrenia]  Fin. lak. sail, hand.,  1935, 77: 690-708.  Also
Acta psychiat. neur., Kbh., 1936-37, 11: 523-47.—Schilder, P..
& Parker, S.  Pupillary disturbances in schizophrenic Negroes.
Arch. Neur.  Psychiat., Chic, 1931, 25: 838-47.—Sercl, M.
[Disorders of the  vestibular apparatus in schizophrenia]  Cas.
lek. 6esk., 1937, 76: 213-8.—Steck, H.  Kritisches zur Aetio-
logie der Dementia praecox  (Erwiderung auf Dr Leo Wolfers
Bemerkung zu meiner Arbeit Neurologische Untersuchungen an
Schizophrenen ) Zschr. ges. Neur. Psychiat., 1924, 92: 665-7.—
Tatarenko, N.   [Reflexogenic mechanism  in schizophrenics]
Vrach. delo,  1928, 11: 217-21.—Titeca, J.   Troubles cerebel-
leux chez une demente precoce. J. neur. psychiat., Brux., 1931,
31: 158-61.—Vanelli, A.   II  sistema  neuro-vegetativo nelle
schizofrenie.  Schizofrenie, 1932, 1: No. 4, 21-35.—Wolfer, L.
Zu  Dr  H. Stecks Arbeit Neurologische Untersuchungen an
Schizophrenen.  Zschr. ges.  Neur.  Psychiat., 1923, 87: 615.—
Wolochov, N. P.  Zur Frage der extrapyramidalen Symptome
bei Schizophrenie. Ibid., 1930-31, 131: 579-84—Zarcinas, A.
[Mydriasis and anisocoria  in dementia praecox]  Medicina,
Kaunas, 1936, 17: 991-5.

----  Physiopathology: Nervous  system, auto-
   nomic.

   Falkowski,  A.   [Vegetative nervous  system in dementia
praecox]  Polska gaz. lek., 1930, 9: 867.—Golovina, V. P., &
Vopilkina, G. I. [Investigation on the activity of the vegetative
nervous system in  catatonic form  of schizophrenia]   Arkh.
biol. nauk,  1934, ser. B, 36:  325-38.—Langfeldt, G.  [Clinical
and experimental researches  of the vegetative nervous  system
with special reference  to  dementia praecox]  Norsk  mag.
laegevid.,   1925,  86:  1-32.—Lokshina, E.   [Condition  of
sympathetic nervous system in schizophrenics]  Klin, med.,
Moskva,  1927, 5: 1009-18.—Maslow, E. V.  Das vegetative
Nervensystem im Verlaufe  der Schizophrenie (Dynamismus
der vegetativen Storungen)   Zschr. ges. Neur. Psychiat.,  1937,
160: 246-54.—Northcote, M. L. M.  The clinical investigation
of the autonomic nervous system in 50 cases of schizophrenia.
J. Ment. Sc, Lond., 1929, 75: 114-9.—Obregia, A., Constanti-
nescu,  L, & Constantinescu, G.   [Study on the tonus of the
parasympathetic system in dementia praecox]  Spitalul,  1928,
48: 1-3.—Sachs, W.  The vegetative nervous system in de-
mentia  praecox.   S. Afr.   J. M.  Sc,  1936,  1:  142-55.—
Walter, R., & Krambach, R.  Vegetatives Nervensystem und
Schizophrenie.  Zschr. ges.  Neur. Psychiat.,  1915, 28: Orig.,
232-75.—Yoneyama,  T.  Ueber  vegetative Storungen bei
Zyklophrenie, Schizophrenie, Epilepsie und Hysteric  Fukuoka
acta med.,  1933, 26: 75-7.

----   Physiopathology: Respiratory system.
   Cameron,  D. E.  Respiratory  centre  and schizophrenia.
In his Obj. & Exp. Psychiatry, N. Y., 1935, 170-83.—Gullotta,
S.  Caratteri del pneumogramma dei dementi precoci.  Boll.
Soc. ital. biol. sper., 1931, 6: 253-6.—Mignot, R., & Legrand, A.
Les troubles de la respiration dans la  demence precoce.  Arch.
internat. neur., Par., 1927, 20. ser., 1: 6.  Also  Presse med.,
1920, 34: 1474.

----   Physiopathology: Uropoietic  system  and
   Barbieri, P.  Sulla reazione nera (di  Buscaino) nelle orine
dei dementi precoci.  Biochim. ter. sper., 1924, 11: 131; 1925,
12: 43.—Delfini, C.  Ricerche con la reazione  del Donaggio
sull'urina nella  demenza precoce e in  altre forme di  malattie
mentali.   Note  psichiat., Pesaro, 1934,  63:  303-18.  Also
Riv. sper.  freniat.,  1934,  58:  1098-100.— Dingemanse,  E.,
Freud, J., & Jong, H. de.  Ueber  einen  katatonische  Erschei-
nungen  erzeugenden Stoff (Katatonin)  im Harne und seine
relative  Verminderung bei Geisteskranken.  Zschr. ges. Neur.
Psychiat., 1932-33, 143: 459-69.—Gullotta, S.  Untersuchun-
gen iiber den  Harn von Amentia-  und  Dementiapraecox-
Kranken; iiber Proteinsaure.  Arch. Psychiat., Berl., 1930, 90:
436-45.   ------ Untersuchungen iiber den Harn von Amentia-
und Dementiapraecox-Kranken; zyklische Komplexe  (Beitrag
zum Studium der  Aromaturie)   Biochem.  Zschr., 1930, 218:
472-80.—Heilbrunn, G.  Die Ausscheidung von Vitamin C im
Harn geisteskranker Anstaltsinsassen.  Psychiat. neur. Wschr.,
1936, 38: 480-3.—Libowitzky,  H..  & Scheid, K. F.  Ueber
Porphvrinausscheidung bei Schizophrenen mit febrilen Episo-
den.  Klin. Wschr., 1938, 17: 156.—Noto, G. G. _ Aromatemia
ed aromaturia  da tirosina  nei dementi precoci.  Riv.  pat.
nerv., 1930,  36:  383-97.—Pinto, A.    La colestennuna  nei
dementi  precoci.  Ann. neur., Nap., 1928, 42: 49-56—Saito,
T., & Takeda, K.  The zootoxic effect of urine of schizophrenic
cases  tested with Pseudomonas suspension.  Psychiat. neur.
jap., 1937, 41: 31-3.—Scheiner, E.  Reazione nera (Buscaino)
reazione  dell'uroroseina,  reazione  di  Millon  nell'urina  di
amenti e dementi precoci.  Riv. pat. nerv., 1927, 32: 544-53 —
Sleeper   F.  H.  Investigation  of polyuria in  schizophrema.
Am. J. Psychiat.,  1935, 91: 1019-31.—Tauber, E. S., Lewis,
L  G.. & Langworthy, O. R.  Vesical activity in schizophrenic
states' associated with catalepsy.  Arch. Neur.  Psychiat., Chic.,
1938, 39: 14-23.—Walker,  J.   The  significance of  urea  in
dementia preecox.  J. Ment. Sc, Lond.,  1923, 69:  322-7. 
DEMENTIA
106
DEMENTIA
precocissima.
 See under subheading infantile.

—   Prevention.
   Campbell,  C.  M.   Towards  mental  health;
the schizophrenic  problem.   llOp.   8?   Cambr.,
1933.
   Eisen,  G.   *Ueber  die Verhutung von Schizo-
phrenie,  gepriift  am   Krankenstand  der   Heil-
und  Pflegeanstalt Regensburg.   22p.   8?   Er-
langen, 1933.
   Coghill,  H. DeJ., & Miller, R. W.   The unsocial  school
child; is he the  potential  dementia praecox?   Virginia M.
Month.,  1933, 60: 469-71.—Eisen,  G.   Zur Verhutung von
Schizophrenie.  Psychiat. neur. Wschr.,  1934, 36: 315-7.—
Levin, H. L.  The role of child guidance in the prevention of
schizophrenia (dementia praecox)  N. York State J. M., 1933,
33: 805-12.—Lewis, E. P.  Some preventive aspects of mental
hygiene as  related to  schizophrenia.   Canad. Pub. Health J.,
1935,  26: 428-33.—Milici, P. Dementia praecox: preventable.
Psychiat. Q., 1937, 11:  552-60.—Rodriguez  Arias, B.  Pro-
filaxis social de las esquizofrenias.  Arch, med., Madr., 1925, 18:
422-32.—Thompson,   C.  W.   Mental   hygiene;  dementia
precox.  Southwest. M., 1925, 9: 386-9.

----   Prognosis and curability.
    Langfeldt,   G.    The  prognosis  in  schizo-
 phrenia and  the factors influencing the  course of
 the  disease;  a  katamnestic  study,  including in-
 dividual  re-examinations  in  1936;  with  some
 considerations regarding diagnosis,  pathogenesis
 and therapy.   228p.   8?   Kbh., 1937.
    Muller, M.   Ueber Heilungsmechanismcn in
 der Schizophrenie.   143p.  8?   Berl., 1930.
    Abely, P., Olivier, M. [et al.]  Reponse au questionnaire: 1.
 Que pensez-vous du pronostic de la demence precoce? 2. Quels
 resultats peut-on attendre des methodes actuellement proposees
 contre cette maladie (choc insulinique et autres)?   Vie med.,
 1938, 19: 303; 391.—Barbe,  A.  Reponse au questionnaire:
 1.  Que  pensez-vous  du pronostic de la demence precoce? 2.
 Quels resultats peut-on attendre des  methodes actuellement
 proposees contre cette maladie (choc  insulinique et autres)?
 Ib'd., 304.—Barsotti, U.  Le dimissioni dei dementi precoci.
 Ann. Osp. psichiat. Perugia, 1935, 29: 53-76.—Baruk,  H.
 Reponse au questionnaire: 1. Que pensez-vous du pronostic
 de la demence precoce? 2. Quels resultats peut-on attendre des
 methodes actuellement proposees contre cette maladie (choc
 insulinique et autres)?  Vie med., 1938,  19: 305-10.—Bellinger,
 C. H.  Prognosis in schizophrenia; catatonic form.  Psychiat.
 Q., 1932, 6: 475-87.—Braatoy, T.  The prognosis in schizo-
 phrenia,  with  some remarks regarding  diagnosis and therapy.
 Acta psychiat. neur., Kbh.,  1936, 11: 63-102.—Bresowsky, M.
 Zur Frage der Heilbarkeit der  Dementia praecox.  Mschr.
 Psychiat., 1928, 68: 125-36.—Cacciapuoti, G. B. La prognosi
 delle schizofrenie di  fronte  alle nuove  cure (cura  piretogene,
 insulinoterapia, alcaloterapia)  Cervello, 1937, 16: 250-66.—
 Erickson, M. H.  The concomitance of organic and psychologic
 changes  during marked improvement  in schizophrenia; case
 analysis.  Am. J. Psychiat., 1934, 13:  1349-67, pl.—Evensen,
 H.  Recherches,  faites  apr£s la sortie,  sur env. 800  cas  de
 demence precoce, traites a l'asile d'alienes de Gaustad, durant
 les annees 1915-29.  Acta psychiat. neur., Kbh., 1936-37, 11:
 799-816.—Forel, O. L.  Le pronostic  dans la pratique psy-
 chiatrique; son application aux cas de schizophrenie.  Schweiz.
 Arch.  Neur.  Psychiat., 1931,  27:  250-8.—Galperin,  L. I.
 [On the defect in schizophrenia with favorable  course]  Nevro-
 pat. psikhiat., 1936, 5: 476-84.—Green, A. D.  [Prognostic
 significance of acute, and violent outbreaks in the beginning of
 schizophrenia] Ibid., 1938,  7: 145-52.—Gyarfas, K.  Beitrage
 zur prognostischen Bedeutung der schizophrenen Prozessymp-
 tome.  Zschr.  ges. Neur. Psychiat., 1934, 150: 740-7.—Herr-
 mann,  H.  Friihentlassung von Schizophrenen in Palastina.
 Arch. Psychiat.,  Berl., 1931,  94: 82-92.—Horwitz,  W. A.. &
 Kleintan, C.  Survey of cases of dementia praecox  discharged
 from the psychiatric institute  and hospital.   Psychiat. Q.,
 1936, 10: 72-86.—Hutter, A.  [Prognosis of dementia praecox
 Geneesk. gids,  1934, 12:  1221-30— Langfeldt, G. La prognosi
 nella schizofrenia ed i fattori  che influiscono sul decorso della
 malattia.  Schizofrenie,  1937, 6: 335-8.  ------   [Investiga-
 tions on prognosis of schizophrenia and  survey of schizophrenia
 diagnosis]  Norsk  mag.  laegevid.,   1938,  99:  589-609.—
 Levin,  H. L.  Recovery in dementia  praecox; report of  35
 cases. Psychiat.  Q., 1931, 5: 476-91.—Lewis, A. J.   Prognosis
 in schizophrenia.  Lancet, Lond., 1935, 1: 339-41.—Moretti, A.
 La demenza precoce guarisce?  Rass. stud, psichiat., 1935, 24:
442-51.—Morgenthaler,  W.  Das  Dogma von der  Unheil-
barkeit der Schizophrenie.   Zschr. ges.  Neur. Psvchiat., 1925-
26, 100: 668-77.—Ohta, K.   Zur Prognose der Schizophrenie.
 Psychiat. neur. jap.,  1935, 39: 2.—Salm.  Das Schicksal von
 133 in den Jahren  1928 bis  1930 zum ersten Mal in Anstalts-
behandlung getretenen Schizophrenen.  Psychiat. neur. Wschr
 1938, 40: 197-9.—Schaeffer,  H.  Le pronostic de la schizo-
phrenie.  Presse med., 1938, 46: 470-3.—Strauss, E. B.  Some
principles  underlying  prognosis in schizophrenia.  Proc. R.
Soc. M., Lond., 1931, 24: 1217-22.—Strecker, E. A., & Willey.
G. F.  Prognosis in schizophrenia.  Proc Ass.  Res.  Nerv.
Ment. Dis. (1925) 1928,  5: 403-31.  Also J. Ment. Sc, Lond.,
1927, 73: 9-39.—Sukhareva, G. E., & Kogan, E. I.  [Prognosis
of infantile and puberal dementia praecox]  Sovet. psikhonevr.,
1933, 9: 120-31.—Sullivan, H. S.  Tentative criteria of malig-
nancy in schizophrenia.   Am. J.  Psychiat., 1927-28,  7: 759-
87.—Taylor, J. A., & Von Salzen, C. F.   Prognosis in dementia
praecox.   Psychiat. Q.,  1938, 12: 576-82.—Whitehead, D.
Prognosis  in  dementia  praecox.   Ibid.,  1937,  11:  383-90.
        Improvement and recovery rates in dementia  praecox
 without insulin therapy.   Ibid., 1938, 12: 409-13.

 ----  Psychoanalysis.
   Allen, C.  Introjection in schizophrenia.  Psychoanal. Rev.,
 1935, 22: 121-37.—Bornsztajn, M.  Schizophrene  Symptome
 im Lichte  der Psychoanalyse.  Internat. Zschr. Psychoanal.,
 Wien, 1926,  12:  95-100.— Dagand,  H.  L'etat mental  d'un
 dement precoce au debut, analyse par lui-mgme.   Marseille
 med., 1934, 71: 757-65.—Garma, A.  La realidad y el ello en
 la esquizofrenia.   Arch,  neurob., Madr.,  1931,  11: 598-616.
 Also Internat. Zschr. Psychoanal., Wien, 1932, 18: 183-200 —
 Gillespie,  E.,  &  Chapman, R.  McC.  A  study of dementia
 praecox  and allied conditions by means of  psychoanalysis and
 association tests.  State Hosp. Bull., Utica, 1910-11, n. ser., 3:
 30-47.—Gruhle,  H. W.   Die  psychologische  Analyse  eines
 Krankheitshildes  (Schizophrenie)  Zschr. ges. Neur. Psychiat.,
 1929-30, 123: 479-84.—Hendrick,  I.  Ego  defence and the
 mechanism  of  oral  ejection  in  schizophrenia; the psycho-
 analysis of  a prepsychotic case.   Internat.  J. Psychoanal.,
 Lond., 1931, 12: 298-325.—Jelliffe, S. E.  Vigilance, the motor
 pattern and inner meaning in some schizophrenics' behavior.
 Psychoanal. Rev., 1930,  17:  305-30.—Laforgue, R.  Scoto-
 mization in schizophrenia.  Internat. J.  Psychoanal.,  Lond.,
 1927, 8: 473-8.  Also Internat. Zschr. Psychoanal., Wien, 1926,
 12: 451-6.   ------  A contribution to the  study of  schizo-
 phrenia.  Internat. J. Psychoanal., Lond., 1936, 17: 147-62.—
 Milici, P.   Graphocatharsis in  schizophrenia.   Psychiat. Q.,
 1937, 11: 44-73.—Schilder, P.  Psychologie der Schizophrenie
 vom  psychoanalytischen  Standpunkt.   Zschr. ges.  Neur.
 Psychiat.,  1928, 112: 279-82.—Simmel, E.  Psychoanalytische
 Gesichtspunkte fiir die Psychosen-(Schizophrenie)therapie.  Ber.
 Allg. arztl.  Kongr. Psychother.,  1929, 4: 122-4.—Wyrsch, J.
 Ueber den  affektiven  Rapport mit Schizophrenen.  Schweiz.
 Arch. Neur. Psychiat., 1936, 37: 139-48.

 ----   Psychomotor  manifestations.

   Huhnerfeld,  J.    *Die   psychogenen Reak-
 tionen bei  der  Schizophrenie   [Bonn]   p.l69-8S.
 8?   Berl. [19261
   Also Mschr. Psychiat.,  1929-30, 75:

   Schilder, P.  Brain  and  personality;  studies
 in  the psychological aspects of  cerebral neuro-
 pathology  and  the  neuropsychiatric  aspects  of
 the motility of schizophrenics.   136p.   8?  N.  Y.
 1931.
   Abashev-Konstantinovsky, A.  L.   [Motor disturbances in
schizophrenia]  Sovet. psikhonevr., 1937, 13:  100-7.—Angyal,
L.  [Simultaneous occurrence  of interparietal syndrome  and
automatic movements in a case of schizophrenia] Orv. hetil.,
 1936, 80: 555-7.  ------  Disturbances of activity in a case of
schizophrenia.  Arch. Neur. Psychiat., Chic,  1937,  38: 1047-
54.—Benon, R.   Enervement contenu  negativisme et  de-
mence precoce.  Bull,  med., Par., 1936,  50:  91.—Campbell,
C. M.  On  the definition  or delimitation of the schizophrenic
type of  reaction.   Proc. Ass.  Res. Nerv. Ment. Dis.  (1925)
 1928, 5: 16-30, port.—Courbon, P., & Rondepierre.   Anorexie
emotionnelle reveiatrice de demence precoce  en regression.
Bull. Soc. clin. med. ment., Par.,  1929, 17: 12-4.—Dotsenko,
M.  I., & Fatova,  E. S.  [Motor activity in  schizophrenia in
ch ldren from the viewpoint  of  L.  A.  Kvint and Ozersky
methods] Nevropat. psikhiat., 1936, 5: 1209-18.—Fretet, J., &
Petit.  Syntaxe d'une  schizophasique.  Ann. med.  psychol.,
Par., 1937,  35: 777-81.—Grimaldi, L.  L'astasia-abasia nella
demenza precoce;  nota  clinico-psicologica.  Manicomio, 1923,
36: 21-32.—Huston, P. E.  Eye-hand coordination in schizo-
phrenic  patients  and  normals as  measured  by the pursuit
meter.  Psychol. Bull., 1932, 29: 662.—Jacobi, W., & Kolle, K.
Betrachtungen  zum  schizophrenen  Reaktionstypus.  Arch.
Psychiat.,  Berl.,  1925-26,  76:  431-68.—Jislin,  S.  G.   Kon-
stitution und Motonk; zur Motorik der Schizophrenie.  Zschr
fTeSu    5: Psychiat., 1928-29, 118: 240-55.—Katzmann, L. M .
 Ueber  die  Eigentumlichkeiten   einiger   psychomotorischer
Keaktionen bei Geisteskranken; uber die schriftliche psycho-
motonsche  Reaktion bei Schizophrenikern.  Ibid., 1929  119-
657762.—KIoos,   G.    Ueber   kataplektische  Zustande  bei
Schizophrenen; em Beitrag zur Pathologie der Willenshand-
'ung.  Nervenarzt, 1936, 9: 57-68.—Markuszewicz,  R.  Ueber
dieStongdes Selbsterhaltungstriebes bei der Schizophrenie.
Jahrb. Psychiat.  Neur., Wien, 1930, 47: 50-65.—Melekhov,
u. *,  & Chernoruk, V. G.  [Reactions in dementia praecox]
Sovet. nevropat.,  1933,  2: 118-35.-Minkovski, E.  L'autisme
et les attitudes schizophreniques.   J. psychol. norm, path., 
DEMENTIA
107
DEMENTIA
Par.,  1927, 24: 465-76.—Miroliubov, N.  G.,  & Ugol, N. B.
[Reactions in dementia praecox]  Sovet. psikhonevr., 1933, 9:
68-82.—Oliveira Esteves, J. V. d'. El trabajo en los dementes
precoces.  Rev. med. lat. amer., B. Air.,  1933-34, 19: 231-9.—
Panara, C.   Velocita e  ritmo  delle reazioni  motorie  negli
sch zofrenici.  Gior. psichiat., 1935, 63: 325-49—Petroselli, F.
Sulla  demenza precoce apatica.  Note psichiat., Pesaro,  1933,
62: 425-9.—Popper, E.  Notiz zu Kahns: Zur Frage des schizo-
phrenen Reaktionstypus.   Zschr. ges. Neur. Psychiat.,  1921,
68: Orig., 61.—Rosenzweig, S., & Shakov, D.  Mirror behavior
in schizophrenic and normal individuals.   J. Nerv. Ment. Dis.,
1937,  86:  166-74.—Santenoise, D.   Recherches et considera-
tions  physiologiques sur l'excitation  psychique  et la demence
precoce.  Ann. med. psychol., Par., 1928,  86: pt 2, 326-40.—
Schneider, K.  Reaktion und Auslosung bei der Schizophrenie.
Zschr. ges. Neur.  Psychiat., 1919,  50: 49-81.—Senges, N.
Autisme et vie interieure.  Ann. med. psychol., Par., 1929, 87:
pt 2,  199-217.—Shakow, D.  A  study  of certain aspects of
motor coordination in schizophrenia with  the Prod meter.
Psychol. Bull., 1932, 29: 661.—Stanojevic, L.   Ergographische
Untersuchungen bei schizophrenen  Prozessen.   Mschr.  Psy-
chiat., 1930,  76: 379-84.—Strecker, E. A., &  Willey, G. F.
An analysis of recoverable dementia  precox reactions.  Am. J.
Psychiat., 1923-24, 3: 593-679.—Syz, H.  C.   Psychogalvanic
studies in schizophrenia.  Arch. Neur. Psychiat., Chic,  1926,
16: 747.   Also repr.—Vertes, L.  [Schizophrenic  mannerism
simulating  cerebellar  ataxy]   Gy6gyaszat, 1914, 54:  69.—
Wiener, E.  Schriften  von schizothymen Asthenikern.  Zschr.
Menschenk., 1933, 9: 159-72.

----  Psychopathology.

   Babcok,   H.    Dementia   praecox;   a   psy-
chological study.   167p.  8?  N. Y.,  1933.
   Berze, J., &  Gruhle, H. W.   Psychologie der
Schizophrenie.   168p.   8?  Berl., 1929.
   Hoop, J. H. van der.  *Een  geval  van Schizo-
phrenie; psycho-pathologische  studie   [Leiden]
166p.   8?   Amst., 1924.
   Schneider,  C.    Die  Psychologie  der Schizo-
phrenen und ihre Bedeutung fiir die Klinik der
Schizophrenie.   301p.   8?   Lpz., 1930.
   Schwab,  F.   *Selbstschilderung  eines  Falles
von  schizophrener Psychose   [Heidelberg]   20p.
8?   Berl.,  1918.
   Wiersma, D.   *Over de  psychologie van de-
 mentia  praecox   [On  psychology  of  dementia
 praecox]   159p.   8?   Groningen, 1923.
   Bender, L., & Schilder, P. Unconditioned and conditioned
reactions to pain in schizophrenia.  Am. J. Psychiat., 1930-31,
10:  365-84.—Boss,  M.  Die  psychischen  Energieverschie-
bu'ngen im Verlaufe eines schizophrenen Schubes.  Schweiz.
Arch. Neur. Psychiat., 1935, 36: 58-62.—Bresovsky.  Amentia
und schizophrene Reaktion.  Psychiat. neur. Wschr., 1926, 28:
84 —Cohen, L. H.  Imagery and its relations to schizophrenic
symptoms.  J. Ment.  Sc, Lond., 1938,  84: 284-346.—Davies,
A E   An interpretation of mental symptoms of dementia
praecox.  J. Abnorm. Psychol., 1926, 21: 284-96—Devine. H.
An expiation process in a case of  schizophrenia.  J.  Neur.
Psychopath., Brist., 1921-22, 2: 224-48.—Fedorov, V  K., &
Vedeneev, K. M.  [Most primitive manifestations of the most
complicated unconditioned reflexes (or  instincts) in dementia
praecox]  Arkh. biol. nauk, 1934, 34: 535-57 —Gardner, G. E.
The learning  ability of schizophrenics.  Am. J. Psychiat., 1931.
11 • 247-52 —Granskaya, N. A.  [Mental condition in dementia
praecox]  J. nevropat. psikhiat., Moskva, 1927, 20: 139-48.—
Hertzberg   M.  [Hypo-dynamic   states in  schizophrenia]
Nevropat.' psikhiat.,  1937, 6: 82-93— Hinrichsen, O.  Die
Stellungnahme des Schizophrenen zu seiner Krankheit.  Zschr.
ges. Neur. Psychiat., 1927, 111: 59-83—Hoop, J. H. van der.
Psychologie  der Schizophrenie.  Psychiat.  neur.  bl.,  Amst.,
1928  32: 457-83.—Hunt, J. McV.   Psychological government
and 'the  high variability  of schizophrenic patients.  Am.  J.
Psychol., 1936, 48: 64-81.—Jelgersma, H. C   [Symbolism and
schizophrenia]  Psychiat. neur. bl., Amst., 1924, 6: 330-42.—
Leupoldt, C. von.  Beitrag zur Biologie der Schizophrenie.
Arch. Psychiat., Berl., 1933,  100: 581-618.—Levin, M. Ar-
chaic  regressive phenomena as a defense mechanism in schizo-
phrenia   Arch. Neur.  Psychiat.,  Chic   1930,  24:  9o0-65.
Also  repr—Makela, V.   Die Psychopathologie der Schizo-
phrenie  Acta psychiat.  neur., Kbh., 1936-37, 1.1: 549-73.-
Maier H. W.  Zur Psychologie  der Schizophrenie und deren
therapeutischer Bedeutung.   Wien.  med. Wschr.  1927, 77:
539 —Marcuse, H.   Schizophrene Hemmungszustande. Mschr.
Psychiat., 1932, 82:  40-58.—Michele,  E.   Ricomparsa  di
funzioni rudimentali neuropsichiche  nella schizofrenia.  Arch.
antrop.  crim., Tor.,   1935,  55: 1024-33.—Minkovsky h..
Tison, M. La psychologie comparee  des paralytiques generaux
et des schizophrenes.   Arch,  internat. neur.,  Par., 1924, 17.
ser  2: 20.—Ostmann.  Studien uber  die prapsychotischen
intellektuellen  Eigenschaften  Schizophrener    Allg.  Zschr.
Psychiat., 1929, 90:  355-8.—Pauncz,  A.   Tagebuchblatter
eines  Schizophrenen.  Zschr.  ges. Neur.  Psychiat., 1929-30,
123: 299-364.—Rossi, E.  Psichismojschizofrenico; appunti di
critica clinica.   Ann. neur., Nap., 1027, 41: 233-57.—Santin
Carlos Rossi.   Psicologia de la demencia  precoz.   Rev. As.
med. argent.,  1933,  47:  3591-8.—Schilder,  P.   Ueber  das
Hypnose-Erlebnis der  Schizophrenen.   Zschr.  ges.  Neur.
Psychiat., 1929, 120: 700-7.  ------  & Weidner,  H.   Zur
Kenntnis symbolahnlicher Bildungen im Rahmen der  Schizo-
phrenie.   Ibid., 1914, 26: Orig.,  201-46.—Sexauer,  H.   Zur
psychologischen  Struktur des schizophrenen  Raumerlebens.
Ibid., 1935-36,  154: 811-27.   ----—  Emotionalitat  und
Denkstorung in  der Schizophrenie, ein psychopathologisches
Problem.  Ibid., 1936,  156: 743-51.—Starcke, A.  Zwanzig
Minuten  Schizophreniediskussion.   Psychiat.  neur.   bl.,
Amst.,  1928,  32: 484-90.—Stocker, A.  Psychologie de la
schizophrenie.   Encephale,  1928, 23:  518-21.—Storch,  A.
Ueber den  psychobiologischen  Aufbau der  Schizophrenie.
Zschr. ges.  Neur.  Psychiat.,  1926,  101:  748-69.    —----
Die Welt der beginnenden  Schizophrenie und die archaische
Welt.  Ibid., 1930,  127:  799-810.—Stransky, E.  Zur  Psy-
chologie der Schizophrenie.   Allg. Zschr. Psychiat.,  1928, 89:
340-7.—Strecker, E. A.  Some psychological considerations in
schizophrenia (dementia praecox)  Med. Clin.  N.  America,
1932, 16: 1-9.—Sumbaev,  I.  S.   [Symbolism  in  dementia
praecox]  Sovrem. psikhonevr., 1930, 11: 120-33.—Syz, H. C.
Psychogalvanic studies in  schizophrenia.   Proc.  Ass.  Res.
Nerv. Ment. Dis.  (1925)  1928,  5: 292-309.—Walther,  G.
Zur innerpsychischen Struktur der Schizophrenie.  Zschr. ges.
Neur. Psychiat., 1927, 108: 56-85.—Wiersma, D.  Dementia
praecox  und psychische Energie.  Ibid., 1925, 95: 218-30.—
Wildermuth, H. Die Totenehe einer  Schizophrenen.  Ibid.,
1924, 93: 452-66.  ------  Meine Erlebnisse in den  letzten
3  Jahren;  Selbstschilderung  eines  Schizophrenen  (Franz
Jelapp)   Ibid.,  1933, 144: 677-80.—Wize, C.  Pathographien
von zwei schizophrenen Frauen.   Allg.  Zschr. Psychiat.,  1935,
103: 270-84.—Wygotsky, L. S.  [Psychology of schizophrenia]
Sovet.  nevropat.,  1932,  1: 352-64.—Zutt,  J.  Die  innere
Haltung; eine psychologische Untersuchung und ihre Bedeutung
fiir die   Psychopathologie  insbesondere  im  Bereich  schizo-
phrener   Erkrankungen.   Mschr.  Psychiat.,  1929,  73: 52;
243; 330.

----    Recurrence, remission, and  residual symp-
   tom.
   Briner, O.  Untersuchung iiber die Art und Haufigkeit der
Remissionen bei Schizophrenie  mit besonderer Beriicksichti-
gung der  Friihentlassungen  und der  Dauerschlaftherapie.
Zschr.  ges. Neur.  Psychiat.,  1938, 162: 582-97.—Detenhof,
F. F., & Ozeretskovsky, D. S. [Form of psychogenic reactions
in individuals having had schizophrenia] Sovet. psikhonevr.,
1937, 13: 59-65.—Esser,  A.  Ueber  rein asthenische  End-
zustande bei Schizophrenie. Aerztl. Sachverst. Ztg, 1928, 34:
1-3.—Gyarfas, K.,  & Schultz,  G. Beitrage  zu den  schizo-
phrenen postprozessualen Ichgestaltungen.  Mschr.  Psychiat.,
1934, 89: 138-56.—Halberstadt, G. Remissions, intermittences
et evolution circulaire au cours de la demence precoce.  Paris
med., 1926, 61: 312-5.—Hunt, R. C,  Feldman,  H., & Fiero,
R. P. Spontaneous remissions in dementia praecox.  Psychiat.
Q.,  1938, 12:  414-25.—Lewis,  N. D.  C,  & Blanchard, E.
Clinical findings in recovered cases of  schizophrenia.  Am. J.
Psychiat., 1931, 11: 481-92.

----    Sexual life.
   Schrittenlocher, E.  *Zur Frage der Frucht-
barkeit  der  Schizophrenen.   22p.   8?    [Tub.]
1936.
   Touraine, H.   *Indifference  et apragmatisme
sexuels  chez  les  dements  precoces.   64p.   8?
Par., 1932.
   Weihratjch, R.   *Ueber  die  Sexual entwick-
lung der  Schizophrenen.   24p.   8?   Heidelb.,
1930.
   Abely.  P.   Etat  schizophrenique et  tendances  homo-
sexuelles.  Ann. med. psychol., Par., 1927, 85: pt 2, 251-7.—
Benon, R.  Inversion sexuelle feminine et demence  precoce.
Bull,  med., Par.,  1907,  51:  88-92.—Dupouy, R.  L'autisme
hypocondriaque et l'indiff6rence sexuelle chez  les schizomanes.
Ibid., 1926, 84: 365-70.   ------ Bauer & Male.  Syndrome
schizophrenique conscient avec apragmatisme sexuel.  Ence-
phale, 1926, 21: 706-8.—Dupouy, R., & Naudascher, G.  In-
difference et apragmatisme sexuel chez les schizomanes. Presse
med., 1926, 34: 1409-11.—Dupouy, R., & Picard,  J.  Eroto-
manie papale chez une schizophrene en evolution; valeur de
l'intuition delirante dans l'erotomanie.  Bull. Soc.  clin.  m6d.
ment., Par., 1928, 16: 9-15.—Fuchs, S. H.  Determinierende
Kraft des Namens bei einem Schizophrenen.  Internat. Zschr.
Psychoanal., Wien, 1930, 16: 495-501.—Galant, I. B. [Mastur-
bation and autocastration in cases of paranoid forms of de-
mentia praecox]  J. nevropath. psikhiat., Moskva, 1928, 21:
307; 085.—Gibbs. C. E.  Sex development and behavior in
fema'e patients with dementia pra?cox. Am. J. Psychiat., 1923-
24  3: 567.  Also Arch.  Neur. Psychiat., Chic, 1924,  11: 179-
94 —Holstijn, A.  I. W.   Die Oralerotik in der Paraphrenie.
Internat.  Zschr.  Psychoanal., Wien.,  1932,  18:  450-73.—
Kogan. I. M.  Aeusserungen des Oedipuskomplexes  bei Schizo-
phrenie.  Ibid.,  1928, 14: 518-28.  ------  Weltuntergangser-
lebnis und  Wiedergeburtsphantasie bei  einem Schizophrenen 
DEMENTIA
108
DEMENTIA
Ibid., 1932, 18: 86-104.—Lassale, J.  Automutilation sexuelle
au cours d'un raptus anxieux chez un dement precoce.  Paris
m6d.,  1934,  93:  219-22.—Massary, de,  Leroy,  &  Mallet.
Auto-mutilation  sexuelle  chez un schizophrene.  Ann. m6d.
psychol., Par., 1929, 87:  144-50.—Robie, T. R.  The investi-
gation of the Oedipus and homosexual  complexes in schizo-
phrenia.  Psychiat. Q., 1927, 1: 231; 468.—Slotopolsky-Dukor,
B.  Kastration einer Schizophrenen  mit sexuellen  Zwangsan-
trieben und sexuellem  Beeinflussungswahn. Nervenarzt, 1932,
5:579-87.

----  Social  aspect.
   Holmes, B.  Some  reflections on  the  social significance of
dementia praecox; a posthumous paper.   Med. Rev.  of Rev.,
1928, 34: 369-78.—Kamenewa, E. N. Zur Frage der Arbeits-
fahigkeit der Schizophrenen.  Zschr. ges. Neur. Psychiat., 1933,
144: 166-88.—Moser,  K., & Jacobi, E.   Zur Berufsfahigkeit
defektgeheilter  Schizophrener  (zugleich  ein  Beitrag  zum
Vorkommen von Zwangszustanden bei Schizophrenen)  Arch.
Psychiat., Berl.,  1928, 84: 693-714.—Sacristan, J. M.   Im-
portancia social  de  las esquizofrenias.   Arch,  med.,  Madr.,
1925, 18: 408-21, diag.—Travaglino, P. H. M.  The social
importance of schizophrenia for the native society.  Meded.
dienst volksgez. Ned. Indie, 1925, 126-31.

----   Speech, language, and handwriting.

   Angyal,  L. Ueber den subkortikalen Anteil der schizo-
phrenen  Sprachstdrungen.   Mschr.  Psychiat.,   1933,  86:
137-65.—Bertolani, A. La palilalia in  alcuni casi di schizo-
frenia avanzata.  Riv.  pat. nerv., 1934, 43: 141-6.—Burkhardt,
H.   Das schizophrene  Vorbeireden (Beitrag zum Problem des
Autismus)  Zschr. ges. Neur. Psychiat.,  1933, 145: 99-111 —
Courbon, P.,  & Bauer, E. Apparence d'autocritique  par con-
servation d'une rhetorique automatique  apres 10 ans de de-
mence.   J. psychol. norm, path., Par.,  1924, 21: lviii-lx.—
Fleischhacker, H. Ueber Storungen des  Sprachverstandnisses
bei  Schizophrenen.    Mschr. Psychiat.,  1930,  77:   1-37.—
Gerson, W.  Zur Frage der schizophrenen Sprachneubildung
und  des schizophrenen Denkens.  Zschr.  ges. Neur. Psychiat.,
1928, 113: 159-76— Ivanov-Smolensky,  A. G.  [Attempts in
pathophysiological investigation of  manifestations  of  inco-
herency of speech in schizophrenia]  Arkh. biol. nauk, 1934,
ser. B, 36: 127-44.—Menninger von Lerchenthal, E.  Analyse
eines schizophrenen Schriftstiickes. Zschr. ges. Neur. Psychiat.,
1927, 107: 27-50.  ------   Kasuistischer Beitrag zur Psy-
chologie  der  Schizophrenie mit besonderer Beriicksichtigung
der Wortstereotypien.  Ibid., 1930, 125:  615-31.—Pollnov, L.
Beitrag zur  Schriftuntersuchung  bei Schizophrenen.  Arch.
Psychiat., Berl.,  1927,  80: 352-66.—Schilder, P., & Sugar, N.
Zur  Lehre von den schizophrenen Sprachstorungen.   Zschr.
ges.  Neur.  Psychiat., 1926, 104: 689-714.—Schneider,  A.
Studien  iiber Sprachstorungen bei Schizophrenen  (Schizo-
phasien)  Ibid., 1927,  108: 491-524.—Stransky, E.  Storungen
des Sprachverstandnisses bei Schizophrenen. Mschr. Psychiat.,
1931, 78: 54-9.—Sudomir,  A.  K.  [Disorders of speech in
dementia praecox]  Sovrem.  psikhonevr.,  1929, 8: 514-9.—
Teulie, G.  La schizophasie.  Ann. med. psychol., Par., 1931,
89: 113;  225.—White,  W. A.  The language of schizophrenia.
Proc. Ass. Res.  Nerv. Ment. Dis.  (1925) 1928, 5: 323-43.
Also Arch. Neur. Psychiat., Chic, 1926,  16: 395-413.  Also
repr.—Woods, W. L.  Language study in schizophrenia.  J.
Nerv. Ment. Dis., 1938, 87: 290-316.
 ----   Surgery.
   Egorov,  M.  A.   [Surgical  treatment  of  schizophrenia]
 Vest, khir., 1926, 6: 191-3.—Moniz, E., & Furtado, D.  Essais
 de traitement de la schizophrenie par la leucotomie prefrontale.
 Ann. med. psychol., Par.,  1937, 95: pt 2, 298-309.—Preda.
 Essai de greffage des glandes sexuelles chez les patients atteints
 de d6mence  precoce.   Arch, internat. neur., Par., 1926, 19.
 ser., 2: 179.—Stehle, F.  Untersuchungen iiber Temperatur-
 reaktionen bei schizophrenen Frauen nach operativer Sterilisie-
 rung.  Klin. Wschr., 1938, 17:119.—Stern, M., Folsom.R. P..&
 Ritter, I.  S.  Vasectomy and its influence upon  100 cases of
 dementia praecox studied at the Manhattan State Hospital.
 State Hosp. Q., Utica, 1924-25,  10: 404-12.

 ----   Symptomatology.

   Laurent,  F.   *Etude psychiatrique;  le  signe
 de la main et le signe  de la poignee  de main dans
 la demence pr6coce.   47p.   8?   Par., 1922.
   Abely, X.  Les symptomes liminaires de la demence precoce.
 Ann. med. psychol., Par.,  1926, 84: pt 2, 147-59.—Aldama
 Truchuelo, J. M.   Los sindromes esquizofrenicos no procesales
 (sfndromes esquizofrenoides)  Arch, neurob.,  Madr., 1932, 12:
 881-916.—Angyal,  L.   Zur  Bedeutung  des interparietalen
 Syndroms bei der Schizophrenie.  Arch. Psychiat., Berl., 1934
 102: 107-19.  Also Arch.  Neur. Psychiat.,  Chic,  1937,  37:
 629-37.—Bleuler,  E.   Vorstellung  von  Schizophrenen'  zur
 Differentialdiagnose  von   psychogenen   und  physiogenen
 Symptomen.  Schweiz. med. Wschr., 1927, 57: 330.------
 Primare und  sekundare Symptome der Schizophrenie.  Zschr
 ges.  Neur. Psychiat., 1930,  124: 607-46.—Delmas.  F. A.  Le
signe du miroir dans la demence precoce.   Ann. med. psychol
Par.,  1929, 87:  227-33.—Domingo. E.   Prepsychotic mani-
festations  in dementia praecox (schizophrenia)  J. Philippine
 Islands M. Ass., 1931, 11: 425-8.—Finckh, O.   Psychogene
 Initialsymptome bei Schizophrenien.  Arch. Psychiat., Berl.,
 1927,  81:  152-8.—Frankl, V.   Ein haufiges  Phiinomen  bei
 Schizophrenie.  Zschr.  ges. Neur. Psychiat., 1935, 152: 161.—
 Fursac, R. de.  [Contribution to the study of ictus in dementia
 praecox; syncopal ictus]  Polska gaz. lek., 1930,  9: 848-50.—;
 Galant,  J. S.  Ueber  selten vorkommende  Phanomene  bei
 Dementia-praecox-Kranken.  Fortsch. Med., 1930, 48: 223-5.
 Also Psychiat.  neur. Wschr., 1931, 33:  612.  Also J. Nerv.
 Ment.  Dis.,  1933, 77:  163-6.—Goldenberg, S.  I.  [Peculiar
 hemorrhagic  syndromes  in certain forms  of schizophrenia]
 Nevropat.  psikhiat.,   1936,  5:  127-40.—Grimaldi.   L.   La
 cheimafilia nella  demenza precoce e  nelle  sindromi  parkin-
 soniane post-encefalitiche.   Manicomio,  1925, 28: 171-94.—
 Haymann, H.  Schmerzen als Friihsymptome der Dementia
 praecox. Arch. Psychiat., Berl., 1925, 74: 416-26.—Kameneva,
 E.  Sur les limites et les particularites symptomatologiques des
 formes lig&Tes de la schizophrenie.  Ann.  m6d.  psychol., Par.,
 1935, 93: pt  2, 565-96.—Levin, M.  The basic symptoms of
 schizophrenia.  Am. J.  Psychiat.,  1931, 11:  215-36.—Mayer-
 Gross, W.  Primare und sekundare Symptome in der Schizo-
 phrenie.   Zschr. ges. Neur. Psychiat., 1930, 124: 647-72.—
 Miskolczy, D.,  & Joo,  B.   Ueber  Friihsymptome der Schizo-
 phrenie.  Psychiat. neur. Wschr., 1935, 37: 559; 574.—Nardi, J.
 La sindrome di puerilismo mentale nella schizofrenia considerata
 anche  dal  punto di vista  psicoanalitico.  Arch. gen. neur.,
 Nocera, 1929-30, 10: 300-7, 2 pl.—Ostancow, P.   Le signe du
 miroir  dans la  demence precoce.   Ann.  med.  psychol., Par.,
 1934, 92: pt 2, 787-90.  ———  Le signe du capuchon dans la
 demence precoce.  Ibid., 1936, 94: 36-43.—Povitskaia, R., &
 Semenova, S.  [Headaches in  schizophrenia]  J. nevropat.
 psikhiat., Moskva, 1926, 19: 1;  13.—Raitzin,  A.   Psicogenia
 del signo de la  risa de  los dementes precoces.  Rev. As. med.
 argent., 1935, 49: 1216-31.  Also Sem. med., B. Air., 1935, 42:
 40-8.—Roncati, C.    Sintomi  inizialissimi   della  demenza
 precoce.  Schizofrenie,  1933, 2: 325-34.

 ----   Treatment.

   Aschner,  B.   Heilerfolge  der Konstitutions-
 therapie  bei  weiblichen   Geisteskranken  insbe-
 sondere bei  Schizophrenie.   364p.   8?   Stuttg.,
 1933.
   Hinsie,  L. E.  The treatment of schizophrenia.
 206p.   8?   Bait.,  1930.
   Hoffmann,  E.   *Prognose  und  Heilung der
 Dementia  praecox   mit   Beriicksichtigung  der
 Spatheilung    [Leipzig]   lOp.   8?    Grossenhain
 i.  S.,  1919.
   Therapie (Die) der Schizophrenie; Insulin-
 schock,  Cardiazol,  Dauerschlaf.  238p.  roy. 8?
 Zur.,  1937.
   Ambrosetto,  C, & Gastaldi, G. Nuovi orientamenti nel
 trattamento delle sindromi schizofreniche.   Boll.  Soc.  med.
 chir., Pavia,  1938,  52: 1-92.—Aschner, B.   Konstitutions-
 therapie  bei weiblichen  Geisteskranken,  insbesondere  bei
 Jugendirrsinn.  Wien. med. Wschr., 1935, 85:  370; 405; 429;
 458; 484; 515.—Beaton, T.  The treatment of dementia precox.
 Lancet, Lond.,  1925, 1: 1145.  ------  Modern technique in
 treatment; the  treatment  of dementia praecox; the manage-
 ment of a case.  Ibid.,  1197.—Bond. E. D.  Present-day con-
 ception of treatment in  dementia  pracox and in schizophrenia
 generally.  Med.  Searchlight, 1931, 7: 11-3.—Bosch,  G., &
 Mo Gatti, E. Conceptos e ideas  personales sobre la demencia
 precoz.  Actas  Conf. lat.  amer.,  B. Air., 1929, 2: 129-38.—
 Boss, M.  Die  Grundprinzipien der Schizophrenietherapie im
 historischen Riickblick.  Zschr. ges.  Neur. Psychiat., 1937, 157:
 358-92.—Biickmann, I.   Neuere Behandlungsmethoden der
 Schizophrenie.  Oeff. Gesundhdienst, 1936-37, 2: A, 956-63.—
 Burling, T.  Life experience as therapeusis.  Am. J. Orthopsy-
 chiat.,  1934,  4: 283-9.—Camino,  J.   Algunos  comentarios
 mas sobre el  tratamiento de los esquizofrenicos.  Med. ibera,
 1929, 25: 677-80.—Carp, E. A. D. E.  [New perspectives in
 treatment of  schizophrenic affections]  Ned. tschr. geneesk.,
 1937, 81: 3017-22.—Carriere, R.  Zur Therapie der  Schizo-
 phrenie.  Psychiat. neur. Wschr., 1932, 34: 61.—Dussik, K. T.
 Zur  Schizophreniebehandlung.  Allg. Zschr.  Psychiat., 1938,
 107: 97-109.—Gellhorn, E.  Effects of hypoglycemia and anoxia
 on the  central nervous system; a basis for a rational therapy of
schizophrenia.  Arch. Neur. Psychiat.,  Chic, 1938, 40: 125-
46.—Gillman. S. W., & Parfitt, D. N.  Treatment of schizo-
phrenia.  Brit.  M. J.,  1938,  2:  16.—Hamilton,  S. W.  The
treatment of schizophrenia.  Proc. Ass. Res. Nerv. Ment. Dis.
 (1925)  1928,  5: 435-57.—Hinsie.  L.  E.   The treatment of
schizophrenia; a survey of the literature.  Psychiat. Q.,  1929,
3:  5-39—Horanszky, F.  Ueber einige  neuere Behandlungs-
methoden der  Schizophrenie.  Arch.  Psychiat.,  Berl.,  1928,
l4L 18}r207-—Hudovernig, K.   Schizophrenia periodica und
 Behandlung der Schizophrenie.  Psychiat. neur. Wschr., 1927,
29: 45-8.—Jahn,  D.  Die  Stoffwechselstorungen bei  der As-
thenie  und ihre Beziehungen zum Krankheitsbild und zur
Behandlung  der  Schizophrenie.    Klin.  Wschr.,  1938  17:
 1-5.—Jahrreiss, W.  Zur  Frage  der Beeinflussbarkeit schizo-
phrener Storungen.  Arch. Psychiat.,  Berl.,  1936-37, 106:
643-53.—Jancke H. Bisherige Erfahrungen mit den neueren 
DEMENTIA
109
DEMENTIA
Behandlungsmethoden  der  Schizophrenie.   Psychiat.  neur.
Wschr.,  1938,  40: 152.—Josephy  H.   Zur Histopathologie
und Therapie  der Dementia praecox.   Deut.  med. Wschr.,
1924, 50:  1151.—Kogerer, H.  Ueber  Therapie der Schizo-
phrenie.   Wien. klin.  Wschr.,  1933,  46: 73-6.   Also Aerztl.
Prax.,  Wien, 1934, 8: 227-30.—Lafora, G. R.  Sobre  el  trata-
miento de la esquizofrenia.  Arch, neurob.,  Madr.,  1926, 6:
102-7.—Lampl, O.  Beitrag  zur Therapie  der  Schizophrenie.
Med.  Klin., Berl., 1933, 29: 115.—Langenstrass,  K. H., &
Friedman-Buchman, E.  Stupor in zirkularen und schizophre-
nen Psychosen; Versuch einer aktiven Behandlung.  Zschr. ges.
Neur.  Psychiat., 1931,  135:  83-94.—Lehmann-Facius, H., &
Gerhardt,  M.  Ueber  die Schock- und  Fieberbehandlung der
Schizophrenien.   Med.  Klin.,  Berl.,  1937,  33:  1170-2 —
Lofvendahl, H. [Investigations of Dr Gjessing  and Dr Ling-
jaerde concerning schizophrenia]  Sven. lak. tidn., 1936, 33:
647-58.—London, L.  S.  Treatment of dementia  praecox;
with  report of 6 cases.  Psychiat.  Q.,  1930,  4:  631-41.—
Luxenburger,  H.   Grundsatzliches  zur Frage  der  kausalen
Prophylaxe und Therapie von Erbpsychosen unter  besonderer
Beriicksichtigung der Schizophrenie.  Jahrkurs. arztl. Fortbild.,
1932,  23:  H.  5, 11-6.—Magenau, O.   Die Behandlung der
akuten Schizophrenie in der  freien Praxis.  Zschr.  ges.  Neur.
Psychiat.,  1932, 139: 318-23.  ------   Die Schizophreniebe-
handlung.   Munch, med.  Wschr.,  1934, 81:  831-3.  ------
Ueber innere  Gemeinsamkeiten  der verschiedenen Schizo-
phreniebehandlungsmittel  und  -methoden.  Psychiat.  neur.
Wschr.,  1937,   39:  83-8.—Menninger  von  Lerchenthal, E.
Schizophreniebehandlung.  Ibid., 1936, 38: 447.  ------  Zur
Behandlung der Dementia praecox  (Schizophrenie)  Miinch.
med. Wschr., 1929, 76: 1080-2.  Also Psychiat. neur. Wschr.,
1930, 32: 507-11.—Nagy, M., & Markovits, G.   Recent princi-
ples in the treatment of schizophrenic  psychoses.  In Hugh-
lings Jackson Mem. Vol., Debrecen, 1935, No. 9, 12.—Nyiro, J.
Fehler in  der  Anwendung  der modernen  Schizophreniebe-
handlungsmethoden und in  der Beurteilung der Heilerfolge.
Psychiat.  neur. Wschr., 1938, 40: 33.—Parhon, C.  I.   Con-
siderazioni sulla patogenesi e sul trattamento della schizofrenia.
Rass.  internaz. clin.  ter.,  1938,  19:  397-400.—Pennacchi, F.
Tentativi  terapeutici negli schizofrenici.  Ann.  Osp.  psichiat.
 Perugia,  1933, 27:  215-28.—Penta, P.  Orientamenti tera-
 peutici nelle schizofrenie. Riforma med., 1937, 53:  1817-22.—
Pincock, T. A.   Prevention of dementia praecox  and treatment
of the early stage.  Canad. Pub. Health J., 1932, 23: 209-12.—
Recent developments  in the  treatment  of dementia praecox.
Bull.  Chicago  M.  Soc, 1937-38, 40:  244-7.—Rossman, M.
Some  approaches in the study and treatment of schizophrenia.
 Hahneman. Month., 1935, 70: 95-101.—Roxo.  E.  Modernos
 tratamientos de la esquizofrenia.  Rev. crim., B. Air.,  1933, 20:
449-67.—Schaeffer, H.  De  quelques  traitements modernes
de la demence precoce.  Presse med.,  1936,  44:  605-9.—
Stief,  S.   [Results of treatment of  dementia praecox]   Gy6-
gyaszat, 1927,  67: 1084-6.—Tidd, C. W.  An examination of
the recovery  process  in  3  cases  of  schizophrenia.   Bull.
 Menninger Clin., 1936, 1: 53-60.------   A note on the
treatment of schizophrenia.  Ibid., 1938, 2: 89-93.—Valenciano,
L.  Tratamiento de las esquizofrenias.  Arch, neurob., Madr.,
 1933, 13: 123-74.  Also Arch, med., Madr., 1934, 37:  314; 344.
Also Med. ibera, 1934, 28: 736.—Vallejo Nagera, A.  Indica-
ciones terapeuticas en los procesos esquizofrenicos.  Siglo med.,
 1927, 74: pt 2,  341-9.  ------  Resultados clinicos  en el trata-
miento de la demencia precoz.  Inform.  m6d., Valladolid, 1928,
5: 257-62.  Also Rev. m6d. germ. iber. amer., 1930, 3: 280-5.—
Vie, J.  Traitement de la demence pr6coce; les possibilites et
les essais therapeutiques.  Gaz. hop., 1936, 109: 129;  161.—
Weygandt,  W.   Ueber  aktive   Schizophreniebehandlung.
Psychiat.  neur. Wschr., 1935,  37: 608; 619.—Wilmanns, K.
Beurteilung und Behandlung der Schizophrenie im Wandel der
Zeiten.  Med.  Welt, 1936, 10: 31; 50.—Wolfer, L.  Zur Thera-
pie der  Schizophrenie.   Zschr.  ges. Neur. Psychiat.,  1931,
135: 321.

----   Treatment:  Convulsion therapy [Meduna]
   Anglade, R., Royer, P., & Rougean, M.  La therapeutique
convulsivante de la demence precoce par le pentamethyienete-
trasol, cardiazol. Ann. m6d. psychol., Par., 1938, 96: 357-67.—
Angyal, L., &  Gyarfas, K.  Ueber  die  Cardiazol-Krampfbe-
handlung der Schizophrenie.   Arch.  Psychiat., Berl., 1936-37,
106: 1-12.—Barbato, L.  Metrazol therapy of  schizophrenia.
Texas  J. M., 1938-39, 34:  220-7.—Buchmiiller, J.  [Cardiazol
convulsant treatment  of schizophrenic  women]  Gy6gyaszat,
1937, 77:  607;  633.—Clemens,  P.   Des variations de la gly-
cemie  provoquees par l'injection de pentamethylenetetrazol
chez les  schizophrenes.  J.  beige neur. psychiat.,  1938, 38:
357-65.—Cohen, L. H.   Observations on the convulsant treat-
ment  of schizophrenia  with  metrazol;  a  report of 7 cases.
N. England J.  M., 1938, 218: 1002-7.—Cook. L. C.  Cardiazol
convulsion  therapy in  schizophrenia.   Proc.  R.  Soc.  M.,
Lond., 1937-38,  31:  567-77.—Dean, S. R.   Studies in  con-
vulsant  therapy;  technique  and  clinical  phenomena.   J.
Connecticut M. Soc, 1938, 2: 325-30.—Delgado, H.  Traite-
ment  de  la  schizophrenie  par  le  pentamethylenetetrazol,
cardiazol.   Ann.  med.  psychol., Par., 1938,  96:  23-41.—
Dhunjibhoy, J. E.  Treatment of schizophrenia by  inducing
epileptiform shocks  by  the  drug cardiazol; an experimental
study of 42 cases. Ind. M. Gaz., 1938, 73: 321-6.—Di Mauro.S.
Su I'epilessia cardiazolica; rilievi sul metodo di Meduna per la
cura della  schizofrenia.  Osp.  psichiat., Nap.,  1938, 6:  197-
205.—Ellery, R. S., & Lear, D. C.   Schizophrenic patients
treated by induced convulsions.  Med. J. Australia, 1938, 1:
779-81.—Finiefs, L. A.   Induced epileptiform  attacks  as  a
treatment of schizophrenia.  Lancet, Lond., 1937, 2:  131.—
Foscarini, E., & Zerbini,  E.  Contributo alia  terapia  della
schizofrenia col metodo  Meduna.   Note psichiat.,  Pesaro,
1938, 67: 87-96.—Gillies, H.  Convulsive therapy in schizo-
phrenia.  Lancet, Lond., 1937, 2: 131.—Giorgini, R. Qualche
osservazione  sulla  terapia della schizofrenia con cardiazol.
Note psichiat., Pesaro, 1938, 67: 303-12.—Gullotta, S.  La
cura  della  schizofrenia  con  la  provocazione  di convulsioni
epilettiche.  Riv. sper. freniat.,  1936, 60: 510-20.—Himwich,
H. E., Bowman, K. M. [et al.]  Effect of metrazol convulsions
on brain metabolism.  Proc  Soc. Exp. Biol., N. Y., 1937-38,
37: 359-61.—Hoogerwerf, S., & Jelgersma, H. C.  Das Elek-
trokardiogramm wahrend  der  Cardiazoltherapie der Schizo-
phrenie.   Psychiat.  neur.  bl.,  Amst.,  1938, 42:  63-5,  pl.—
Kagan,  J., & Fingert, H.  Presentation of metrazol treated
cases.  J. Nerv. Ment. Dis., 1938, 88: 69-75.—Kennedy, A.
Convulsion  therapy in schizophrenia.   J.  Ment.  Sc,  Lond.,
1937- 83:  609-29.—Konvulsionstherapie (Die)  der  Schizo-
phrenie.  Psychiat. neur.  Wschr., 1936, 38: 430.—Kriiger, L.
Beitrag   zur  Frage  der  Schizophreniebehandlung  nach  von
Meduna.   Ibid.,  135-7.—Lebensohn,  Z.  M.   The  present
status of the metrazol therapy of schizophrenia.  Med.  Ann.
District of Columbia,  1938,  7: 33-41.—Leroy, A.  Le traite-
ment convulsivant de la  demence  precoce.  J. beige  neur.
psychiat.,  1937,  27:  646-60.—McAdoo, H.  W.  Metrazol
convulsive phenomena in  dementia praecox.  J.  Am. M.  Ass.,
1938, 110: 528.—McLendon, S. B.  The convulsive treatment
of schizophrenia.  J. S.  Carolina  M.  Ass., 1938, 34:  159.—
Maudsley, H. F.  The treatment of schizophrenia by cardiazol.
Melborune Hosp.  Clin. Rep., 1937, 8: 102-5.—Mayer-Gross,
W., & Walk, A.  Cyclohexyl-ethyl-triazol in the  convulsion
treatment  of schizophrenia.   Lancet,  Lond.,  1938, 1:  1324.
------   Convulsion therapy  in schizophrenia.  Ibid., 1473.—
Meduna, L.   Die  Konvulsionstherapie  der Schizophrenie.
Psychiat. neur. Wschr., 1935,  37: 317-9. Also Arch. gen. neur.,
Nocera, 1936, 17:  289-95.  Also Gy6gyaszat, 1936, 76: 225-7.
------   New methods of medical treatment of schizophrenia.
Arch. Neur.  Psychiat., Chic, 1936,  35:  361-3  ------   Die
Bedeutung  des epileptischen  Anfalls  in  der  Insulin-   und
Cardiazolbehandlung  der Schizophrenie.    Psychiat.  neur.
Wschr.,  1937,  39: 331-4.  Also Klin.  Wschr.,  1938, 17: 96.
------   The significance of the convulsive reaction during the
insulin and the cardiazol therapy of schizophrenia.  J. Nerv.
Ment. Dis.,  1938, 87: 133-9.—Nyberg, P.   Beobachtungen
iiber Cardiazolbehandlung bei  Schizophrenia.   Uppsala   lak.
foren. forh., 1937-38, 43:  147-68.—Pagniez, P.   Le traitement
de la schizophrenie par les crises d'epilepsie provoquees par le
cardiazol.   Presse med.,  1938,  46:  551-3.—Reese,  H. H.
Vander Veer, A. H., & Wedge, A. H.   The effect  of induced
metrazol  convulsions  on  schizophrenic patients.  J. Nerv.
Ment. Dis.,  1938,  87: 570-83.—Ribbeling, C. H. On  some
practical details and the  prevention of difficulties  during the
treatment  of schizophrenia according to Meduna.  Psychiat.
neur. bl., Amst., 1938, 42: 86-92.—Sakel, M.  Zur Bedeutung
des epileptischen Anfalles als therapeutischen Faktors in der
medikamentosen  Shock-Therapie  der   Schizophrenie.    Klin.
Wschr., 1937, 16:  1277-82. ------  On the significance of the
epileptic convulsion as a  therapeutic  factor in the pharma-
cological shock therapy of schizophrenia. J. Nerv. Ment. Dis.,
1938, 87: 140-55.—Sauvage  Nolting, W. J. J. de.  Du traite-
ment au choc de la schizophrenie par  le cardiazol. Psychiat.
neur. bl., Amst., 1938, 42: 72-4.—Scheuhammer, P., & Wiss-
gott, L.   Erfahrungen   mit der  Cardiazolbehandlung  der
Schizophrenie.   Psychiat. neur. Wschr., 1937,  39: 286-8.—
Sorger, E., &  Hofmann, E.   Beobachtungen und  Ergebnisse
bei   der   Cardiazol-Krampfbehandlung  der  Schizophrenie.
Ibid., 462; 473.—Stahli, R., & Briner, O. Beitrag zur Krampf-
behandlung der Schizophrenie.  Zschr. ges.  Neur. Psychiat.,
1937-38,  160: 649-79.—Strecker, H.  P.   A comparison of
insulin and cardiazol convulsion therapies in the treatment of
schizophrenia.   Lancet,  Lond.,  1938,  1: 371-3.—Teenstra,
P.  E.  M.   [Cardiazol-convulsion  therapy  in  schizophrenic
psychosis]  Ned. tschr. geneesk., 1937, 81: 3397-400.—Watters,
T.  A., Goldsmith, G. A., & Golden, L. A.  The treatment of
schizophrenic reactions with metrazol; a preliminary  report.
N. Orleans M.  &  S. J.,  1937-38, 90:  601-4.—Yamamoto, S.,
Okazaki, M., & Sinpuku, N. Ergebnis der Cardiazolkrampf-
behandlung bei Schizophrenie.  Fukuoka acta med., 1938, 31:
129.—Zerbini,  E.    Accesso  convulsivo  provocato in  schizo-
frenici:  nota preventiva  sul comportamento di  alcuni  valori
ematologici.  Note psichiat.,  Pesaro, 1937, 66: 573-5.-----—
Dimostrazioni  grafiche del fenomeno  d'ostacolo di Donaggio
nel trattamento convulsivante della  schizofrenia.  Ibid.,  1938,
67: 265-82.

----   Treatment: Diet.
   Balken, E. R.,  Maurer, S., & Falstein, E. I.   Variations  in
psychological measurements  associated with increased feeding
of vitamins A,  D, Bi and Bj  and iron in dementia praecox.
J.  Comp.  Psychol.,  1936, 21:  387-403.—Brice,  A. T.   Fat
feeding  in  schizophrenia.  J.  Nerv.  Ment.  Dis., 1936, 84:
152-5.—Freudenberg, R.  Ueber die Verwendung von Vitamin
Bi  und  Bj bei der Insulinschocktherapie der  Schizophrenie.
Wien. klin. Wschr., 1937, 50: 535.—Notkin,  J., Krasnow,  F.
[et al.]  Effect of vitamins A and D and mineral administration 
DEMENTIA
110
DEMENTIA
 in dementia praecox.  Am. J. Psychiat,, 1935-36, 92: 925-35 —
 Oster, F.  Traubenzuckerinfusionen  bei  Nahrungsaufnahme
 verweigernden  Schizophrenen.  Allg.  Zschr.  Psychiat., 1926,
 85: 383-7.—Thomas, W. R.  Dementia pracox and vitamins.
 J. Ment. Sc.  Lond.. 1928. 74: 460-4.

 ----  Treatment: Fever therapy.

    Kerfridin,   P.    *Essai   de  traitement  de
 certains  d6ments  precoces  par  le soufre pyreto-
 gene associe a l'or.   199p.   8?   Par.,  1934.
    Nisenbaum,  I.   *Malariatherapie  bei Schizo-
 phrenien   [Basel]  23p.   8?   Warschau,  1935.
   Albanese,  B.  Contributo ai risultati della sulfopiretoterapia
 nella demenza precoce. Osp. psichiat.. Nap., 1935,  3: 531-9.—
 Bertolini, F.   Contributo alia  malarioterapia della  demenza
 precoce.  Gior. psichiat.,  1930, 59: suppl.,  1-6.—Blume, G.
 Ueber Heilfieberbehandlung mit Saprovitan bei Schizophrenie.
 Arch. Psychiat., Berl., 1928-29,  86: 790-817.   —----  Weitere
 Versuche   mit   Saprovitan-Behandlung  bei   Schizophrenie.
 Allg.  Zschr.  Psychiat., 1929-30,  92:   61-7.—Broggi, E.,  &
 Gianelli, V.   Valore della  zolfopiretoterapia  nelle  malattie
 mentali e nella demenza precoce in ispecie. Riv. sper.  freniat.,
 1934, 58: 1176-82.—Broggi, E., &  Sani, C.  Terapia aurica e
 terapia  auro-zolfopiretogena  della demenza  precoce.   Rass.
 stud, psichiat.,  1937, 26: 101-59.—Canor, A.  La  sulfopireto-
 terapia  in  10  dementi precoci.   Gior. psichiat., 1932, 60:
 154-68.—Claude, H., & Dublineau, J.  Resultats de la pyreto-
 therapie soufr6e associee aux sels d'or dans 34 cas  d'6tats dits
 de demence  precoce.  Ann.  med. psychol.,  Par.,  1935, 93:
 513; 553. ——■—& Ey, H. Essai de pyretotherapie soufree et
 chrysotherapie  associees dans  le traitement de  certaines de-
 mences precoces.  Gaz. hop., 1933,  106: 1829-32.—De Manna-
 to, M.  L'associazione della terapia epatica e di quella pireto-
 gena nelle  schizofrenie e  nelle psicosi  amenziali.  Rass. stud.
 psichiat., 1935, 24: 312-20.—Donnadieu,  A., & Ldo, P.  La
 pyretotherapie soufree dans la  demence precoce.  Ann. med.
 psychol.. Par., 1934, 92: 702-13.—D'Ormea, A., & Broggi, E.
 La piretoterapia nella demenza  precoce.  Rass. stud, psichiat.,
 1930, 19: 857-71.—Drecker, G.  Zur Fiebertherapie der Schizo-
 phrenie.  Arch. Psychiat., Berl.,  1929-30,  89: 39-56.—Du-
 blineau, J.  Peut-on pr6ciser les indications de la sulfochryso-
 th6rapie dans les etats a  type  schizophreniques.   Ann. med.
 psychol., Par., 1937, 95: 285-9.  ------& Doremieux.  Trois
 observations  d'6tats  schizophreniques trait6s par I'association
 des  sels d'or a la  pyretotherapie  soufree.  Ibid., 1935, 93:
 505-13.—Ehrensvard, J.   [Experiences  with  sulphosin treat-
 ment  in the  Psychiatric  Hospital  in Stockholm]  Sven. lak.
 tidn., 1934,  31: 745-51.—Fenwick, P.  C. C.   The  sulphur
 treatment  of dementia praecox.   Lancet,  Lond., 1931,  1:
 241.—Fiamberti, M.  II Plasmodium vivax nella terapia della
 demenza precoce.   Q. psichiat.,  Genova,  1924, 11:  185-9.
 Also Rev. crim., B. Air., 1925, 12: 198-203.—Fribourg-Blanc &
 Lassale.  Bouffees  schizomaniaques a  rechutes  precipitees;
 remissions favorisees par la medication pyretochimiotherapique
 (sulfosine-chrysalbine)  Ann.  med. psychol.,  Par., 1935, 93:
 447-52.—Galant, I.  B.  [Fever  therapy  in dementia praecox]
 Russ. klin., 1929, 11: 686-97.   Also Mschr. Psychiat.,  1930,
 76:  86-101.—Germain Cebrian, J.  La malarioterapia en la
 demencia precoz.  Arch, med., Madr., 1927, 26: 217-25.—
 Gerson, W.  Zur Reizfieberbehandlung der Schizophrenie mit
 Sulfosin.    Arch.  Psychiat.,  Berl.,  1932-33,  98: 614-9 —
 Gro Ter-Akopian, G. A., & Segmanov,  I. S.  [Treatment of
 schizophrenia  with  sulphur]  Sovet. psikhonev.,  1937, 13:
 116-20.—Hinsie, L. E.  Malaria treatment of schizophrenia.
 Psychiat. Q.,  1927, 1: 210-4.—Hoff, H., & Potzl, O.  Ueber die
 Wirkungen  des  Warmestichs  bei  vorgeschrittener  Schizo-
 phrenie.  Psychiat. neur. Wschr., 1932, 34: 110-3.—Imber, I.
 II valore della zolfopiretoterapia nella schizofrenia.  Riv. sper.
 freniat., 1936, 60: 205-16.—Izikowitz, S.  Ueber das Verhalten
 des  Blutzuckers bei  Schwefelbehandlung (Sulfosin-) der De-
 mentia praecox.  Acta  med. scand., 1934, 82: 567-78.  Also
 Acta psychiat. neur., Kbh., 1934, 9: 41-56.  ------Theorell,
 H.,  &  Widstrom,  G.   Ueber Cholesterin,  Plasmaeiweiss,
 Blutzellenvolumen und Senkungsreaktion wahrend Sulfosinbe-
 handlung der Schizophrenie. Deut. Zschr. Nervenh., 1933, 131:
 251-84.—Jaschke, O.  Ueber  die  Heilfieberbehandlung der
 Schizophrenie.  Psychiat. neur.  Wschr., 1929, 31:  149-51.—
 Joson, T. Preliminary report on typhoid-paratyphoid vaccine
 treatment of dementia praecox  (schizophrenia)  J.  Philippine
 Islands M. Ass., 1931, 11: 405-11.—Langeluddeke. A.   Schwe-
 felbehandlung bei Schizophrenie. Zschr.  ges.  Neur. Psychiat.,
 1933-34, 149: 499-513.  Also Psychiat. neur. Wschr., 1936,
 38: 416.—-Levi Bianchini,  M.,  & Nardi, J.  Contributo alia
 malariaterapia della  schizofrenia.   Arch. gen. neur.,  Nocera,
 1928,  9:  51-65.—Loberg,  K.   Sulfosinbehandlung der De-
 mentia  praecox.  Zschr. ges. Neur. Psychiat., 1929-30, 123:
 449-64.  Also Irish J. M.  Sc,  1930, 6.  ser.,  285-90.—Liitfu,
 Y. O.   [Case  of dementia  praecox  cured by pyrethotherapy]
 Askeri  sihhiye mecmuasi,  1933, 62:  30-2.—McCartan, W.
 Treatment of  dementia praecox with sulfosin.  Lancet, Lond.,
 1932, 1: 340.—Male.  La  pyretotherapie dans  le traitement
 de la demence precoce.  Bull, med., Par., 1935, 49: 602-6.—
 Malkin, P.  F., & Martemianov, N. D.  [Malaria therapy in
dementia praecox]  Sovet. vrach. gaz., 1932, 36: 732.—Malkin,
P. F., Mitkevich, E. P., & Rogachev, L D.  [Results  in malaria
therapy of dementia praecox]  Vrach. gaz., 1930, 34: 368-71.—
Malkin, P. F.,  & Tolstoukhova, L. I.  [Material on the problem
 of the mechanism of therapeutic effect of malaria therapy in
 dementia  praecox]   Sovet.  vrach.  gaz., 1932, 36:  1013-8.—
 Mas de Ayala, I.  Tratamiento de la demencia precoz por el
 Treponema hispanicum.  Rev. crim., B. Air., 1930, 17: 26-43.—
 Mazza, A.   Contributo  alia  malarioterapia  della  demenza
 precoce e  di altre psicosi ad eziologia non luetica.   Riv. sper.
 freniat.,   1931-32,  55:  257-71.—Meco.  O.   L'esistenza  e
 l'interpretazione di una scarcita di reazione piretica nei dementi
 precoci.  Riv. pat.  nerv., 1934, 44: 677-86.—Menninger von
 Lerchenthal, E.   Zur pyrogenetischen Therapie der Dementia
 praecox.  Zschr. ges. Neur. Psychiat., 1925, 97: 460; 1927, 107:
 51. —-—■—■  Der gegenwartige Stand der Fieber- und Infek-
 tionstherapie bei der Dementia praecox oder Schizophrenie.
 Zbl. ges. Neur. Psychiat., 1931, 60: 1-22.—Miniovich, P. A., &
 Dorsht, A.  Y.    [Malariatherapy  in dementia praecox]  J.
 nevropat.  psikhiat.,  Moskva,  1931,  24:  43-8.—Monch,  K.
 Beitrag zur Frage  der  Fieberbehandlung unter  besonderer
 Beriicksichtigung von Erkrankungen der Schizophreniegruppe.
 Psychiat. neur.  Wschr.,  1931, 33: 223-7—Nagera, A. V.  Die
 Fieberbehandlung der Dementia praecox mit Pyrifer.  Arch.
 Psychiat.,  Berl.,  1929, 88:  244-50.—Nutini,  G.  La terapia
 febbrile nella demenza precoce.  Rass. stud, psichiat., 1932, 21:
 128-44.—Pasqualini,  R.   Tentativi  di  piretoterapia  nella
 demenza  precoce.  Riv. sper.  freniat.,  1934,  58: 1425-8.—
 Peserico, M.   Esito a distanza della sulforpiretoterapia nelle
 forme croniche di demenza precoce.  Rass. stud, psichiat., 1936,
 25: 99.—Piloti, M.   Terapia piretogena in casi di ebefrenia
 iniziale.  Schizofrenie, 1934,  3: 443-7.—Pisani, D., &  Sinis-
 calchi,  R.  La piretoterapia  nelle schizofrenie.  Osp. psichiat.,
 Nap.,  1933, 1: 539-65, 14 ch.—Rizzatti, E.  Ulteriori contributi
 alia solfopiretoterapia delle  schizofrenie.  Schizofrenie,  1935-
 36, 4:  7-9, ch.----—• Croce, G., & Martinengo, V.  Paragone
 clinico: malarioterapia-solfopiretoterapia (nelle malattie men-
 tali e nelle schizofrenie in particolare)   Ibid.,  1932,  1: No. 3,
 43-62.—Roncati, C.  Osservazioni sulla terapia malarica nelle
 schizofrenie.  Note pischiat.,  Pesaro, 1931, 60: 545-54.------
 Ricerche biochimiche sul  liquor di dementi precoci  prima e
 dopo la malarioterapia.  Ibid.,  1932, 61: 205.—Rubin, M. A.,
 Cohen, L.  H., & Hoagland, H.  The effect of artificially raised
 metabolic  rate on the electro-encephalogram of schizophrenic
 patients.   Endocrinology,  1937, 21:  536-40.—Salinger,  F.
 Ueber  Sulfosinbehandlung  schizophrener Psychosen.   Arch.
 Psychiat.,  Berl., 1928-29, 86: 723-8.—Santone, M.  I risultati
 della zolfopiretoterapia nelle sindromi schizofreniche di fronte
 alio stato  allergico.   Gior.  Accad. med.  Torino,  1936,  99:
 57-68.—Scarpatetti,  W.   Eine  neue Nachbehandlung nach
 Fieberkuren bei beginnender  Schizophrenie. Jahrb. Psychiat.
 Neur., Wien, 1931, 48: 34-9. Also Wien. med. Wschr., 1933,
 83: 486.—Schroeder, K.   [Sulfosin treatment in schizophrenia]
 Ugeskr.  laeger,  1929, 91:  519-21.  ------   [Further  ex-
 periments in treatment of dementia praecox and other mental
 diseases  with  Svovlolie-(Sulfosin)]   Hospitalstidende,  1933,
 76:  113-25.—Shapiro, L.  B., & Read, C.  F.   Fever  treat-
 ment of dementia  praecox  with   sulphur-in-oil.   J.  Nerv.
 Ment.  Dis., 1937, 86: 162-5.—Sogliani, G. Sulla guarigione
 di un caso di demenza precoce paranoide in seguito a piressia
 spontanea.   Note  psichiat., Pesaro,  1936,  65:   475-85.—
 Sorger, E., & Oswald, A.  Beitrag  zur Pyriferbehandlung der
 Schizophrenie.   Psychiat.  neur. Wschr., 1933, 35:  105-8.—
 Telatin, L.  Piretoterapia associata nella  terapia  della de-
 menza precoce.   Gior. psichiat.,  1936, 64:  55-9.—Templeton,
 W. L.   The  effect  of malarial  fever  upon  dementia praecox
 subjects. J. Ment. Sc, Lond., 1924, 70: 92-6.—Vallejo Nagera,
 A.  Valor  curativo  de la piretoterapia en  las esquizofrenias.
 Med. ibera, 1928, 23: pt 2,  57-60.  ------  El tratamiento
 moderno de la demencia precoz (esquisofrenias) Rev. espafi.
 med. cir.,  1928, 11: 470-5.   ------  Piretoterapia de la de-
 mencia  precoz  con  Pyrifer.   Siglo  med.,  1929, 83:  778-81.
 ------& Alvarez Nouvilas,  P.   Ensayos de piretoterapia en
 enfermos  esquizofrenicos.   Arch,  med.,  Madr.,  1927, 27:
 661-75.  Also  Arch, neurob.,  Madr.,  1928,  8:   273-88.—
 Vanelli,  A.  Piretoterapia  e auroterapia  nelle schizofrenie.
 Schizofrenie,  1935, 4: 113-25.—Varenna, P.  Contributo alia
 malarioterapia  della demenza precoce.   Riv.  sper. freniat
 1933-34, 57:  61-103.—Videla, C. A., & Pastor. S.  Demencia
 precoz  y malarioterapia.   Rev. As. med. argent.,  1935, 49:
 217-26.—Wagnerova-Hatrikova,  H.    [Proteinotherapy   in
 dementia praecox]  Rev. neur.  psychiat.,  Praha,  1929, 26:
 319-22.—Warner, G. L.  Malarial  inoculation in  cases  of
 dementia praecox.  Psychiat. Q.,  1928,  2:  494-505.—Wizel,
 A.,  &  Markuszewicz, R.  Premiers resultats du  traitement
 paludeen dans la schizophrenie.  Encephale, 1927, 22: 669-80.
------[Reports on the results in the treatment of dementia
praecox by malarial inoculations]  Polska gaz. lek., 1928,  7:
744-6.   Also  Jahrb.  Psychiat.   Neur.,  Wien, 1928-29, '46:
255-61.

----   Treatment: Hemotherapy.

   Davesne,  J.    *L'homohemotherapie   dans la
 demence precoce.  74p.   8?   Par.,  1927.
   Cherlyshev, A.  G., & Struchkov, V. I.  [Attempts of blood
transfusion in treatment of schizophrenia]  Nevropat. psikhiat.,
 1936, 5: 1755-7.—Galant, J. S.  Ueber die hamoplazentare
 therapie der Schizophrenie.   Psychiat, neur.  Wschr.,  1933,
35: 537.  —-----  Meine  ersten Ergebnisse der Behandlung
von Schizophrenien mit Plazentablut (hamoplazentare Thera-
pie  der  Schizophrenie)  Munch,  med. Wschr., 1934, 81: 752.
------  Ueber die hamoplazentare Therapie der Schizophrenie! 
DEMENTIA                                       111                                      DEMENTIA
 Mschr.  Psychiat., 1934-35,  90:  265-87.   ------  Terapia
 emoplacentare (iniezioni di sangue placentare e trasfusione di
 sangue placentare) nella schizofrenia.   Osp. psichiat., Nap.,
 1936,  4: 377.  Also Rinasc. med.,  1936, 13: 556.—Goldbladt,
 H., & Krapiwkin, A.  Therapeutische Versuche mit Bluttrans-
 fusion bei Schizophrenie.   Psychiat. neur.  Wschr.,  1932,  34:
 638-42.—Kogan,  J. M.  [Autohemolysate-therapy in schizo-
 phrenia]   Sovet.  med., 1937, No.  5,  15-7.—Quiros,  P. G.
 Autohemoterapia en  la esquizofrenia.   Arch, neurob., Madr.,
 1933,  13: 931-6.—Saitzew,  A.   Ueber die hamoplazentare
 Therapie  der  Schizophrenie.   Mschr.  Psychiat., 1935,  91:
 248.—Spirito, C.   L'autoemoterapia nelle schizofrenie.   Stu-
 dium, Nap.,  1936, 26: 73-6.

 ----   Treatment:  Insulin    [Berze-Sakel]

    Kefer,  W.    *Ueber  Insuhnbehandlung  der
 Schizophrenien.  19p.   8?  Erlangen,  1937.
    Marquet, G.   *Le  traitement des  psychoses
 schizophreniques par le  choc insulinique (methode
 de Sakel)   88p.  8?   Par.,  1937.
    Adler,  J. H.  The  hypoglycemic  treatment of dementia
 praecox.   Memphis M. J.,  1937, 12: 164-9.—Allen, H. D., jr.
 Hypoglycemic therapy  of schizophrenic psychoses; report of
 cases.  J.  M. Ass. Georgia, 1938,  27:  213-7.—Angyal, L., &
 Sakel, M.  [Insulin treatment of  dementia praecox]  Orv.
 hetil., 1936,  80: 359;  386.—Baranowski,  L.,  Borysowicz, J.
 [et al.]  [Insulin in treatment of schizophrenia]  Warsz. czas.
 lek., 1935, 12: 554.—Bauer, E.  Essais de traitement des affec-
 tions schizophreniques  par  la methode de Sakel.   Ann. med.
 psychol., Par.,  1936, 94:  682-98.—Berglas, B., & Susie, Z.
 Ueber die Hypoglykamie-Chokbehandlung  der  Schizophrenie.
 Psychiat.  neur. Wschr., 1936, 38:  599-602.—Berze, J.   Die
 Insulin-Chok-Behandlung   der  Schizophrenie.   Wien.  med.
 Wschr.,   1933,  83:  1365-9.—Borysowicz,  J.,  &  Witek,  S.
 [Insulin  therapy in dementia praecox]  Warsz. czas. lek., 1937,
 14: 45-7.—Bosch, G., & Pereyra, C. R.  Un caso de esquizo-
 frenia tratado por insulina.  Rev. As. med. argent., 1937,  51:
 263-5.  Also Sem. med., B. Air., 1937, 44: 1477-80.—Brace-
 land, F. J., & Hastings, D. W.  Insulin shock therapy in schizo-
 phrenia.   Pennsylvania M.  J.,  1937-38,  41:  7-14.—Braun-
 miihl,  A. von.   Die  Insulinschockbehandlung  der  Schizo-
 phrenic  (ein Hinweis)  Miinch. med. Wschr., 1937, 84: 8-11.
 Also Psychiat. neur. Wschr.,  1937,  39:  156-63.  ------   Die
 Zickzack-Methode,  ihre Praxis  und  ihre  Verwendung  als
 Sensibilisierungs-Test bei  der  Insulinschockbehandlung  der
 Schizophrenie.   Nervenarzt,  1937,  10: 545-53.—Bresler, J.
 Hypoglykamie-Chokbehandlung der Schizophrenie.  Psychiat.
 neur.  Wschr.,  1936,  38: 379.— Bresot, H.   La therapeutique
 de la schizophrenie par l'insuline.  J. beige neur. psichiat., 1937,
 37: 109-19.—Chavany, J.  A.  Le traitement de la demence
 precoce  par  les chocs  hypoglycemiques.  Progr. med., Par.,
 1938,  883.—Claude, H., &  Rubenovitch, P.  Traitement de la
 schizophrenie par  le choc  insulinique.  Ann. med.  psychol.,
 Par.,  1936, 94: 676-81.—Contini,  M.   Sul  trattamento della
 schizofrenia  mediante le crisi ipoglicemiche provocate.   Rass.
 stud, psichiat., 1937, 26: 393-411.—Day, G. W., & Niver, E. O.
 Insulin  hypoglycemia  in  the  treatment  of  schizophrenia;
 the principles of management.   Bull. Galveston  Psychopath.
 Hosp.,  1937, 6-9.   ------   Insulin  hypoglycemia  in  the
 treatment of schizophrenia;  general considerations.  Texas
 J. M., 1937-38, 33: 236-42. Also repr.  ------& Greenberg,
 M.  Insulin  hypoglycemia  in the treatment of  schizophrenia;
 special considerations.   Bull. Galveston Psychopath.  Hosp.,
 1937,  3-6.—Deussen,  J.   Methodisches zur Insulin-Schock-
 therapie.  Allg.  Zschr.  Psychiat.,  1937,  106:  339-46.  ———
 Insulinoterapia  de la esquizofrenia.  Rev.  med. germ. iber.
 amer.,  1937, 10: 409-15.—Dopfner,  M.   Insulinschockbe-
 handlung  der Schizophrenie  in der Schweiz.  Praxis, Bern,
 1937,  26:  153.—Dussik, K.  T.   Ueber die Insulinschockbe-
 handlung der Schizophrenie.  Jahrkurs. arztl. Fortbild., 1937,
 28:  H. 5,  22-37.—Easton,  N. L.,  & McNelly, H. O.  Insulin
 shock treatment of schizophrenia.  Canad. Nurse,  1938,  34:
 69-72.—Ederle, W.  Insulinschocktherapie  der  Schizophrenie.
 Munch, med. Wschr., 1937, 84: 1811-4.—Ewald, G.  Die neue
 Insulinschockbehandlung  der  Schizophrenie.   Med.  Welt,
 1937,  11:  899-902.—Farran-Ridge, C, &  Reynolds,  P. G.
 The insulin treatment  of  schizophrenia.  Med. J. Australia,
 1938,  1:  100-7.—Friedlaender, K.   Insulin-Chokbehandlung
 der Schizophrenie.   Psychiat. neur. Wschr., 1936, 38: 520.—
 Frostig,  J. P.  Sakel's pharmacologic  shock treatment  for
 schizophrenia; tentative directions and system of recording.
 Arch.  Neur.  Psychiat., Chic, 1938,  39:  219-31.   ------
 Kister, J. [et  al.]   [Insulin  therapy  in  dementia  praecox]
 Warsz. czas.  lek., 1937, 14: 47-50.—Glueck, B.  The hypo-
 glycemic state in the treatment of schizophrenia.  J. Am. M.
 Ass.,  1936, 107:  1029-31.—Goldman,  D.  Therapeutic hypo-
 glycemia in dementia praecox. J. Med., Cincin., 1938-39,  19:
 23-6.—Gozzano, M., & Gliick, G.  Progressi  terapeutici in
 psichiatria: la cura insulinica della demenza precoce.  Rass.
 med.  sarda,  1938, 40:  5-12.—Grimaldi, L., &  Tomasino, A.
 Terapia da schock insulinico nella schizofrenia.   Schizofrenie,
 1935, 4:  127; 1937, 6:  109.—Gross, M.  Insuline et schizo-
phrenic  Schweiz. med. Wschr., 1936,  66: 689-91.—Guyot, P.
Remarques sur le traitement des etats schizophreniques par le
coma insulinique.  Progr. med., Par., 1937, 1521-9.—Halpern,
F. G.  Insulin-shock treatment of schizophrenia.  Chin.  M. J.,
1937,  52:  541-8.—Hesse,  H.  Die  Insuhnbehandlung   der
Schizophrenie.  Fortsch. Ther.,  1937,  13: 257-67.—Hill, H.
Histamine and insulin in the treatment of schizophrenia and
other mental diseases.  J. Ment. Sc, Lond., 1938, 84: 581-8.—
Hoi I is, N. T.   Report on use of insulin in the  treatment of
schizophrenia.  J.  Arkansas M.  Soc,  1937-38, 34:  107-12.—
Hoven, H.  L'insulinotherapie de la schizophrenie.  J. beige
neur. psychiat., 1938, 38: 377-91.—Hutter, A. [New treatment
in dementia praecox?]  Ned. tschr. geneesk., 1936, 80: 2320.—
Hypoglycaemic shock  treatment in schizophrenia.   Med. J.
Australia, 1937,  1:  966.—Insulin  for  schizophrenia.  Brit.
M. J., 1938, 1: 900.—Insulin shock in the treatment of  de-
mentia precox.  Week. Roster,  Phila.,  1937-38,  33: 1235.—
James, G. W. B.,  Freudenberg,  R., & Cannon, A. T.  Insulin
shock  treatment  of schizophrenia.  Lancet,  Lond.,  1937,  1:
1101-4.—Jarzabski, H.  Nursing care in  hypoglycemic ther-
apy.   Trained Nurse, 1937, 99:  621-4.—Kastein,  G.  W.
[Treatment of schizophrenia with insulin]  Ned. tschr. geneesk.,
1936,  81: 5093-106.—Katzenelbogen,  S.,  Harms,  H. E., &
Clark, D. A.  Insulin shock treatment of schizophrenic patients.
Arch. Neur. Psychiat., Chic, 1938, 39: 1-13.—Kazmierski, T.
[Treatment of schizophrenia with insulin]  Nowiny lek., 1938,
50: 122-5.—Krasnushkin, E. K.   [Treatment of schizophrenia
by means of  insulin  shock]  Sovet.  psikhonevr.,  1937,  13:
5-22.—Kuppers, E. Die Insuhnbehandlung der Schizophrenic
Deut. med. Wschr., 1937, 63: 377-83.—Larkin, E. H.  Insulin
shock treatment of schizophrenia.  Brit. M.  J., 1937, 1: 745-7.—
Laurent  & Rondepierre.  Sept  psychoses du type  demence
precoce  traitees par  l'insuline.   Ann.  m6d. psychol.,  Par.,
1937, 95: pt 2,  534-41.—Lemere, F.  Insulin shock  treatment
of schizophrenia.  Northwest M., 1937, 36: 269-71.—Lemke, R.
Ueber  die Indikation zur Insulinshockbehandlung der Schizo-
phrenie.  Arch. Psychiat., Berl.,  1937, 107: 223-39.—May, G.
Die Insulintherapie der Schizophrenie.  Zschr. arztl. Fortbild.,
1937, 34: 168.—Meade, J.  R.   Insulin in  the treatment of
schizophrenia.  Minnesota M., 1937, 20: 373-5.—Metcalfe, G.
Hypoglycemic shock therapy in schizophrenia.   J. Am. Inst.
Homeop., 1937,  30:   536-41.—Micheal,  N.  Insulin shock
treatment in schizophrenia;  a preliminary report.  Ohio M. J.,
1937,  33: 1010.—Mulier,  M.   Die  Hypoglykamie-Shockbe-
handlung der  Schizophrenen.   Klin. Wschr., 1936,  15: 947.
Also Nervenarzt, 1936, 9: 569-80.  Also Schweiz. Arch. Neur.
Psychiat., 1936, 38: 310.  Also Schweiz. med. Wschr., 1936, 66:
929-35.  ------  Le  traitement de la  schizophrenie  par
l'insuline.  Ann.  med. psychol., Par.,  1936. 94:  649-57.—
Nisenbaum, H.  Insulin shock treatment  of schizophrenia.
J. Indiana M. Ass., 1937, 30: 341.—Niver, E. O., & Day. G. W.
Insulin hypoglycemia in the  treatment of schizophrenia; guide
to  insulin  therapy.   Bull.  Galveston Psvchopath. Hosp.,
1937, 9-12.—O'Neill, F. J.   Treatment of dementia praecox
by insulin shock.  Trained  Nurse, 1937,  99: 617-20.—Para-
dowski, J., Rose, J. [et al.]   [Treatment of dementia praecox
with insulin]  Warsz.  czas. lek., 1936,  13: 529-34.------
[Answer  to the article by Frostig, Kister et al. on treatment of
dementia praecox by insuline]  Ibid., 1937, 14: 129.—Plattner,
P., &  Frolicher, E.  Zur Insulinshockbehandlung der Schizo-
phrenie.  Zschr. ges. Neur. Psychiat., 1937-38, 160:  735-66.—
Reese, H.  H., &  Vander Veer, A.  Protamine  zinc insulin:
its unsuitability for hypoglycemic shock therapy.  Arch. Neur.
Psychiat., Chic,   1938, 39:  232-41.—Rizzo, C.   Le  shock-
terapie della schizofrenia.  Gior. med. mil., 1937, 86: 187-93.
------  La  cura  della schizofrenia con gli shock da insulina.
Riv. neur., Nap., 1937, 10: 596-609.—Robie, T. R., Reinhardt,
W. I., & Abel,  A.  R.  Hypoglycemic shock therapy in schizo-
phrenia.  J. M. Soc. N. Jersey, 1937, 34: 606-11.—Roemer, H.
Die  Veroffentlichungen  iiber  die Insulin-Behandlung  der
Schizophrenie.  Zschr.  psych. Hyg., 1937,  10: 23-39.—Rosen-
berg, E. F.,  Smith, B.  F. [et al.]  Treatment of schizophrenia
(dementia  praecox)  by insulin  hypoglycemia;  preliminary
report.   Proc. Mayo Clin.,  1937, 12:  273-8— Russell, L.  W.
Hypoglycaemic shock  in  the   treatment of schizophrenia.
Lancet, Lond.,  1937, 1: 747-9.—Rylander, G. [Insulin treat-
ment of schizophrenia]   Hygiea, Stockh., 1938, 100:  97-109.—
Rymer, C. A., Benjamin, J.  D., & Ebaugh, F. G.  The hypo-
glycemic treatment of  schizophrenia.  J. Am. M. Ass.,  1937,
109: 1249-53.—Sakel, M.   Schizophreniebehandlung mittels
Insulin-Hypoglykamie   sowie   hypoglykamischer   Schocks.
Wien.  med. Wschr., 1934, 84: 1211; passim.  ------ A new
treatment of schizophrenia.   Am. J. Psychiat.,  1936-37,  93:
829-41.  ------  Historique de  l'origine du traitement de la
schizophrenie par  le choc insulinique.   Encephale,  1938,  33:
153-64.—Schaeffer, H.  Le  traitement  de la  schizophrenie
par le choc insulinique.  Presse med., 1936, 44:  1566-9.—
Schatner, M., & O'Neill, F. J.  Some observations in the treat-
ment of  dementia  praecox with hypoglycemia.   Psychiat.  Q.,
1938,  12: 5-41.—Scheer, W.  M.  van der  [Treatment  of
dementia praecox  with insuline]  Psychiat. neur. bl., Amst.,
1937, 41: 598-632.  —---- &  Lenselink, J. G.   [Insulin in
treatment of dementia praecox]   Ned. tschr. geneesk., 1937,
81: 3120-7.—Schmid,  H.,  & Bersot, H.  L'insulinotherapie
des psychoses schizophreniques.   Encephale, 1937,  32: pt 2,
225-59.—Seitzer, A.   Ein Beitrag zur Dosierung des Insulins
bei der Schizophreniebehandlung nach Sakel. Psychiat. neur.
Wschr.,  1936, 40: 109.—Sichterman,  M.   [Preliminary com-
munication on  shock   therapy in schizophrenia  according to
Sakel]   Geneesk.  tschr. Ned.   Indie,  1938,  78:  254-71 —
Smith, H.  M.  Hypoglycemic  shock therapy  in  dementia
praecox.  J. Florida M. Ass., 1937-38, 24: 11-20.—Steinfeld, J.
Insulin shock therapy in schizophrenia.  J. Am. M. Ass., 1937,
108: 91.—Stief, S.   [Endolumbal- injection of  insulin and 
DEMENTIA
112
DEMENTIA
glanduitrin in schizophrenia]  Gy6gyaszat, 1935, 75: 727-9.—
Strecker,  H. P.   Die Insuhnbehandlung der Schizophrenie.
Munch, med. Wschr., 1936, 83: 649.  ------& Petrie, A. A. W.
Insulin treatment of schizophrenia.  J. Ment. Sc, Lond., 1938,
84: 146-64.—Tillim, S. J. A clinical consideration of hypo-
glycemic shock therapy; origin,  evaluation and  technique  of
treatment.  Med.  Rec, N. Y., 1938, 147:  112-5.—Tomescu,
P., & Constantinescu, S.   [Insulin  therapy  in schizophrenia]
Romania  med.,  1937, 277-81.—Tratamiento de la esquizo-
frenia por la insulina.  Dia med.,  B. Air.,  1938,  10:  230 —
Treatment of schizophrenia by insulin.  Lancet, Lond., 1936,
2: 760.—Vannucci, G. C.  La crisi ipoglicemica da insulina e la
sua applicazione nella  terapia  della demenza precoce.  Gazz.
osp., 1938,  59:  12-5.—Whitmore,  F.   Insulin  shock  in the
treatment of schizophrenia. Minnesota M., 1937, 20: 375-8.—
Zara, E.   II metodo  di Sakel nella cura della schizofrenia.
Osp. psichiat., Nap., 1937, 5:  144-9.—Ziegelroth, L. Bericht
iiber die  Besichtigung der Insulinstation in der Heilanstalt
Eglfing.   Psychiat. neur. Wschr.,  1937, 39: 496-8.

        Treatment: Insulin: Complications.
   Binzley, R. F., & Anderson, J. L.  Prolonged coma in the
insulin treatment of dementia praecox.  Psychiat. Q., 1938, 12:
477-88.—Biickmann,  I.   Beriberisymptome  bei  der  Hypo-
glykamietherapie der Schizophrenie.  Nervenarzt, 1937, 10:
412-4.—Feldhofen,  M.  Schwierigkeiten  und  Gefahren der
Insulinschockbehandlung  der  Schizophrenie.   Allg.  Zschr.
Psychiat,, 1936-37, 105: 281-98.—Freed, H.. & Wofford, C. W.
Subarachnoid  hemorrhage  during shock therapy for schizo-
phrenia.   Arch. Neur.  Psychiat., Chic, 1938,  39: 813-6 —
Leppien, R., &  Peters, G.   Todesfall infolge Insulinschock-
behandlung bei einem  Schizophrenen  (klinische und patho-
logisch-anatomische Beschreibung)   Zschr.  ges. Neur. Psy-
chiat., 1937,  160:  444-54.—Ruslander, D.  The  epileptic
seizure  in  the  hypoglycemic  treatment  of schizophrenia.
Psychiat.  Q.,  1938, 12: 372-4.—Salm,  H.  Benommenheits-
zustande im Anschluss an die Insulinschockbehandlung von
Schizophrenen.  Miinch. med.  Wschr., 1937, 84: 1046-8 —
Schmid,  H.  Zur Histopathologie der Sakel'schen Hypogly-
kamieschockbehandlung der  Schizophrenie;  vorlaufige  Mit-
teilung.  Schweiz.  med. Wschr., 1936, 66:  960.—Torp,  H.
[Mental  and neurological  changes  caused by  hypoglycemic
coma in  dementia praecox]   Norks  mag. laegevid., 1932, 93:
760.—Varela-Fuentes,  B., & Rawak, F.  Insulintoleranz bei
Schizophrenie-Kranken.  Klin. Wschr., 1937,  16: 1391.

----  Treatment: Insulin: Effects.
   Angyal, L.  Ueber die motorischen und tonischen Erschei-
 nungen des Insulinshocks; Beitrage zur Physiologie und Patho-
 logie des menschlichen Stirnhirns bei  der Insuhnbehandlung
 Schizophrener. Zschr. ges. Neur. Psychiat., 1937, 157: 35-80 —
 Bauer,  E., Marquet,  G., & Larrive,  P. Effets du traitement
 insulinique selon  la methode  de Sakel  dans les 6tats d'inhibi-
 tion.  Ann.  med.  psychol.,  Par.,  1937,  95:  118-29.—Day,
 G. W., Niver, E. O., & Greenberg, M. M.  The course of blood
 and spinal fluid glucose in man (schizophrenic  patients) after
 shock doses of insulin. Am. J. Clin.  Path., 1938, 8: 206-13.—
 Dussik,  K. T.   Zur  Behandlung schizophrener  Hemmungs-
 zustande,  insbesondere des  katatonen Stupors  durch Ver-
 wertung  der  hypoglykamischen  Enthemmungsreaktionen.
 Mschr.  Psychiat.,  1937, 97: 61-89.  ------  Ueber Veran-
 derungen des Zuckergehaltes des Liquor cerebrospinalis wah-
 rend der Insulinshockbehandlung der  Schizophrenie.   Klin.
 Wschr.,  1938, 17: 769-73.  —----•  & Pichler, E.  Ueber den
 Einfluss der Insulinshocktherapie bei  Schizophrenie auf  die
 Vorderkammerreaktion von Gamper, Krai und Stein.  Ibid.,
 509.—Erb, A.  Zur Psychopathologie  der hypoglykamischen
 Zustiinde bei  Schizophrenen  (auf Grund von Beobachtungen
 wahrend  der  Insulintherapie)   Zschr.  ges.  Neur.  Psychiat.,
 1938, 162: 65-71.—Finiefs, L.  A.  Significance of fits in  the
 insulin  therapy of schizophrenia.   Lancet,  Lond.,  1938, 1:
 776.—Fischer, M.  Der Liquorzucker im Verlauf des Insulin-
 komas  bei  Schizophrenen.   Klin.   Wschr.,  1938,   17: 886.
 Also Policlinico, 1938, 45: sez. prat., 851.—Freed, H., Fortuna-
 to, E. [et al.]  Changes in the glucose tolerance test occurring
 during  and  after insulin  shock therapy  for  schizophrenia.
 Am. J.  M. Sc, 1938, 196: 36-44.—Freudenberg, R.  Insulin
 therapy; a review, with special  reference to the mechanism of
 cure.  J. Ment.  Sc, Lond., 1938,  84: 165-76.—Georgi, F.
 Humoralpathologische Bemerkungen zur Insulinshocktherapie
 bei Schizophrenen.   Schweiz. med.  Wschr., 1936, 66: 935.—
 Hamilton, J.  G.   After-shock  in the insulin treatment of
 schizophrenia.  Lancet, Lond., 1937, 2: 1074.—Heilbrunn, G.
 Zur Frage der parasympathikotonischen oder  sympathikotoni-
 schen Umstellung des Organismus wahrend der Insulinschock-
 behandlung der Schizophrenie.   Schweiz.  med. Wschr.,  1936,
 66:  961-4.   ------  Arbeiten  zur  Insulinshocktherapie  der
 Schizophrenie; die Beziehung zwischen Blutzuckerspiegel und
 hypoglykamischer Reaktion.   Wien. klin. Wschr.,  1938,  51:
 114-6.— Himwich, H. E.,  Bowman,  K.  M.  [et al.]  Brain
 metabolism during the  hypoglycemic  treatment of schizo-
 phrenia.   Science, 1937, 86: 271.  Also Arch.  Neur.  Psychiat ,
 Chic,  1938,  39: 853-8.—Hoagland, H., Rubin, M.  A.,  &
 Cameron, D. E.  The electrencephalogram of  schizophrenics
 during insulin hypoglycemia  and recovery.  Am. J. Physiol.,
 1937, 120:  559-70.  ------   The electrencephalogram of
schizophrenics during insulin  treatments; the  delta index as a
clinical  measure.   Am. J.  Psychiat.,  1937-38, 94:  183-208.
Also Psychol. Rec,  1937,  1:  196-202.
Electrical
brain waves in relation to insulin treatment of schizophrenics.
Med. Rec, N. Y., 1938, 147: 293-6.—James,  G. W. B., Freu-
denberg, R., & Cannon, A.  T.  A year's experience of insulin
therapy in schizophrenia.  Proc  R. Soc. M.,  Lond., 1937-38,
31: 578-84.—Liepmann, W.  Ueber das Koma und Reflex-
anomalien  bei der  Insulinshocktherapie der Schizophrenie.
Schweiz.  Arch.  Neur.  Psychiat.,  1937-38,   40:   133-40.—
Looney, J. M., & Cameron, D. E.  Effect of prolonged insulin
therapy on glucose tolerance in schizophrenic  patients.  Proc.
Soc. Exp. Biol., N. Y., 1937-38, 37: 253-7.—Pisk. G.  Ueber
ein Zeitrafferphanomen nach Insulinkoma.  Zschr. ges. Neur.
Psychiat.,  1936,  156:  777-86.—Randall,  L.  O.,  Cameron,
D. E., & Looney, J. M. Changes in blood lipids during insulin
treatment of schizophrenia.  Am. J. M. Sc, 1938, 195: 802-9.—
Rose, J.  [Blood sugar during insulin treatment of schizophre-
nia]   Warsz.  czas. lek., 1935, 12: 555-7.—Sakel.  Die biologi-
sche Leukozytenkurve der sogenannten Insulin-Hypoglykamie-
Schockbehandlung  der  Schizophrenien.   Psychiat.  neur.
Wschr., 1937, 39: 409-11.—Spernau, H.  Der  Heilungsverlauf
bei der Insuhnbehandlung  der Schizophrenie.  Allg. Zschr.
Psychiat.,  1938,  107:  283-312.—Stadelmann, H.   Die  bio-
logische Bedeutung des Schocks bei der Insuhnbehandlung der
Schizophrenie.  Psychiat. neur. Wschr.,  1938, 40: 233-6.—
Traczynski,  J.   [Mechanism  of  hematological  changes in
schizophrenics, treated  with insuline]  Polska  gaz.  lek., 1937,
16: 905-10.—Wortis, J.  On the  response of schizophrenic
subjects to hypoglycemic insulin shock.  J. Nerv. Ment. Dis.,
1936,  84:  497-506.—Zozaya, J.   Physicochemical changes in
blood serum of patients with schizophrenia treated by  hypo-
glycemic  shock.  Proc.  Soc. Exp.  Biol.,  N. Y., 1937-38,  37:
327.

----   Treatment:  Insulin:  Results.
   Allen, I. M.   Insulin hypoglycaemia in the treatment of
schizophrenia; a critical review.   N. Zealand M. J.,  1938, 37:
22-31.-—Baganz,  C. N.,  &  Laxson, G.  O.   Hypoglycemic
shock  therapy in schizophrenia;  results  of treatment  of  6
patients.  Med. Bull. Veterans Admin.,  1937-38, 14: 301-5.—
Bueno de Andrada,  M.  O  methodo hypoglycemico de Sakel
na eschizophrenia; resultados  obtidos em  18 doentes eschizo-
phrenicos tratados na  casa  de saude da  Gavea.  Fol. med.,
Rio, 1937,  18: 455-9.—Cameron, D. E.  Further  experiences
in  the  insulin-hypoglycemia  treatment  of  schizophrenia.
J. Nerv. Ment.  Dis.,  1938, 87:  14-25.   ------ &  Hoskins,
R. G.  Experiences in  the insulin-hypoglycemia treatment of
schizophrenia. J. Am.  M. Ass., 1937, 109: 1246-9.—Deussen,
J.  Bericht iiber 7  mit  Insulinschock  behandelte  Falle von
Schizophrenie.   Psychiat. neur.  Wschr.,  1938, 40:  11-4.—
Dinther,  B. van, & Jansen, E.  Du traitement de 45 malades,
souffrant de schizophrenie, par la cure au choc par l'insuline,
therapie  selon Sakel.  Psychiat.  neur.  bl.,  Amst., 1938, 42:
112-25.—Dussik, K. T.,  & Sakel, M.   Ergebnisse der Hypo-
glykamieshockbehandlung der  Schizophrenie.   Zschr.  ges.
Neur.  Psychiat.,  1936,  155:  351-415.—Ederle,  W.  Ueber
unsere seitherigen Erfahrungen mit der Insulinshockbehand-
lung der Schizophrenie.  Ibid.,  1937, 158:422-8.—Fromenty, L.
Les remissions dans  la schizophrenie statistique sur leur fre-
quence et  leur  duree  avant  l'insulinotherapie.   Encephale,
1937, 32: 275-86.—Geller, W.  Erfahrungen mit der Insuhnbe-
handlung der Schizophrenie  nach  Sakel.   Psychiat. neur.
Wschr.,  1936, 38: 628-33.—Gies.   Erfahrungen mit 58 in-
sulinbehandelten  Schizophrenen.   Ibid.,  1937, 39:  201-5.—
Heuschen.   Ergebnisse der Insulinschockbehandlung bei 40
Schizophrenen.  Ibid.,  1938, 40: 285.—Hutter, A.  [Prognosis
and shock  therapy in schizophrenia with  reference to results
of 15  cases treated by the author]  Geneesk. gids, 1938, 16:
146-50.—Katzenelbogen,  S.,  Harms,  H.,  &  Clark, D.  A.
Experience with  the  hypoglycemic treatment of schizophrenia.
Am. J. Psychiat., 1937-38,  94:  135-52.—Kubo,  K.  Ueber
unsere Ergebnisse  der Insulinshockbehandlung  der  Schizo-
phrenie nach  Sakel.   Psychiat. neur. jap.,  1937,  41: 34.—
Long, R. H.  Insulin-shock treatment of schizophrenia; report
of a series  of  6 cases.  South. M. & S., 1937, 99: 227-30.—
Malzberg, B.  Outcome of insulin treatment of 1,000 patients
with dementia praecox.   Psychiat.  Q., 1938,  12:  528-53.—
Marzynski,  M.,  &  Witek, S.  Ergebnisse  der  Insulinshock-
behandlung bei  Schizophrenie.  Zschr.  ges. Neur.  Psychiat.,
1937,  159:  704-21.—Notkin. J., & Denatale, F. J.  Statistical
comparisons between preinsulin and insulin eras; recoveries
and improvements.   Psychiat. Q., 1938, 12: 432-43.—Pap, Z.
Erfahrungen mit  der Insulinshocktherapie bei Schizophrenen.
Mschr. Psychiat., 1936-37,  94:  318-46.—Reese, H. H., &
Vander Veer,  A.   Experiences with insulin shock therapy in
schizophrenia.  Arch. Neur. Psychiat.,  Chic, 1937,  38: 907;
1938,  39: 702.—Rosenberg,  E.  F., Moersch, F. P.  [et al.]
The present status of  the insulin-hypoglycemia treatment in
schizophrenia.  Minnesota  M.,  1938,  21: 155-62.   ------
The insulin-hypoglycemia treatment of schizophrenia; results
in treated and untreated cases.   Proc Mayo  Clin.,  1938, 13:
113-6.—Ruffin,  H.  Erfahrungen  mit der  Insulinschockbe-
handlung bei Schizophrenen.  Allg. Zschr. Psychiat., 1938, 107:
110-3.—Ruslander,  D.  Observations  in the  hypoglycemic
treatment  of  55  cases of schizophrenia.   Am. J. Psychiat.,
1937-38,  94:  1337-45.—Savitt,  R. A.  Some  comparisons
between insulin-treated and  noninsulin-treated cases of schizo-
phrenia.   Psychiat.  Q.,  1938,  12:  426-31.—Smith,  H. M.
Hypoglycemic therapy; report of 8 cases.  J. Am. M. Ass., 
DEMENTIA
113
DEMENTIA
1937, 108:  1959-61.—Stafford,  J.  The shock  that cures;
insulin treatment provides first  ray of hope for living dead
suffering from dementia precox.  Science News Lett., 1938, 33:
334-7.—Wortis,  J.   The question of relapses  after  insulin
treatment.   J. Nerv.  Ment.  Dis.,  1938, 88: 75-83.   ------
Bowman,  K. M. [et  al.)  Further experiences  at Bellevue
Hospital with the hypoglycemic insulin  treatment of  schizo-
phrenia.   Am. J.  Psychiat., 1937-38,  94: 153-8.—Young,
G. A., Young, R. H., & Roucek, L.  Experiences with the hypo-
glycemic shock treatment of schizophrenia.  Ibid., 159-70.

----  Treatment:  Medicaments.
   Beccle, H. C.  On the action of certain drugs in schizophrenia
J. Ment. Sc, Lond., 1935, 81: 46-60.—Berndt, U., & Kolle, K.
Zur Afeniltherapie der Schizophrenie.  Miinch. med.  Wschr.,
1926, 73: 1191.—Clark, M., & Menninger, W. C.  A review of
the results  of  drug treatment of schizophrenia.  Am. Med.,
1936, 42: 541-51.—Finkelman, I., & Stephens, W. M.  Dini-
trophenol in dementia praecox.   J. Neur. Psychopath., Brist.,
1934-35, 15: 230-5.  Also Arch.  Neur. Psychiat., Chic, 1935,
33: 1382.—Gildea, E. F., Himwich, H. E. [et al.] A comparative
study of some of the changes produced  by various types of
drugs in schizophrenic patients.   Am. J. Psychiat.,  1934-35,
91: 1289-309.—Guiliarovski, B.   Dynamique de la schizo-
phrenic sous I'influence des narcoses  prolongees.  Encephale,
1938, 33: 165-80.—Hager, F.  Ueber medikamentose Behand-
lung der Schizophrenie.  Deut. med. Wschr., 1937, 63: 1438-
40.—Looney, J. M., & Hoskins, R. G.  The therapeutic use of
dinitrophenol  and 3:5- dinitro-ortho-cresol  in schizophrenia.
Am. J. Psychiat., 1935,  91: 1009-17.—Margulies, M.   Zur
Salicyltherapie der  Schizophrenie.  Med. Klin.,  Berl.,  1927,
23: 984.—Masignani, V.   Su  la terapia calcica  nei  dementi
precoci  (nota  preventiva)   Atti  Accad.  fisiocr. Siena,  1932,
10. ser., 7:  115-7.—Notkin, J..  Huddart, V., & Dennes, B.
Hematoporphyrin treatment of dementia praecox and involu-
tion melancholia.  Psychiat. Q.,  1935, 9: 368-85.—Sereisky,
M. I.   [Gravidan in treatment  of schizophrenia]  Nevropat.
psikhiat.,  1937,  6:  209-11.—Tomasson, H.   The  somatic
treatment of  schizophrenia;  a  survey  of  recent  contribu-
tions  and present tendencies.   Acta  psychiat. neur., Kbh.,
1936-37, 11:  771-97.—Urechia,  C. I.,  &  Bumbacescu, M.
La sanocrysine  dans le  traitement  de la demence  precoce.
Arch, internat. neur., Par., 1935,  27. ser., 337-43.—Weeber, R.
Beitrage zur Therapie  der  Dementia  praecox  mit Atophanyl.
Med. Klin.,  Berl., 1924, 20: 1766.

----  Treatment: Metal  salts [Walbum]
   English, W. M.  Report of the treatment with manganese
chloride of 181 cases of schizophrenia, 33 of  manic depression,
and 16  of other  defects or  psychoses at the  Ontario Hospital,
Brockville,   Ontario.  Am. J.  Psychiat.,  1929,  9:  569-80.—
Helweg, H.  [Treatment  of dementia praecox with manganese;
case]   Ugeskr. laeger,  1928, 90:  227.—Hoskins, R. G.   The
manganese  treatment  of schizophrenic  disorders.  J. Nerv.
Ment. Dis.,  1934, 79: 59-62.—Hyvert, Stoerr. G.. & Cohn, M.
Resultats de la chrysotherapie prolongee dans  la d6mence pre-
coce d'apparition r6cente. Ann.  med. psychol., Par., 1934, 92:
pt 2, 840-9.  ------  Resultats de la chrysotherapie prolongee
chez les d6ments precoces, anciens. Ibid., 1935, 93: 497-505.—
Reed,  G. R.  The manganese chloride in dementia  prsecox.
Canad. M. Ass. J., 1929, 21: 46-9.—Reiter, P. J. Sur le traite-
ment de la  demence precoce par les sels m6talliques, selon la
methode de  Walbum; le manganese.   C. rend. Soc. biol.,  1927,
96: 1467.  Also  Ugeskr.  laeger, 1927, 89: 132-6.  Also Zschr.
ges. Neur. Psychiat., 1927,  108: 464; 121: 750.  Also Psychiat.
neur. Wschr., 1929, 31: 371-5.—Schrijver, D.   Die Metall-
salzbehandlung der  Dementia praecox ad  modum Walbum.
Neurotherapie, Amst.,  1928, 10: 6-12.—Tindinge, G.   [Treat-
ment of dementia praecox with  salts of  manganese]  Ugeskr
laeger,  1929, 91: 616.—Warstadt, A., & Collier, W.  A.   Zur
Mangantherapie bei Schizophrenie.   Allg.  Zschr.  Psychiat.,
1933, 100: 214-21.

        Treatment: Miscellaneous measures.
   Malet,  J.   *Le  traitement  de  la  demence
precoce par I'association  de la  chrysotherapie et
de  l'opotherapie   k  la   pyr6toth<§rapie  soufree
[Lyon]   131p.   8?   Bourg,  1935.
   Allexsaht, W. J.  The use of methylene blue in the treat-
ment of catatonic dementia  praecox  patients.   Psychiat. Q.,
1938, 12: 245-52.—Appel, K. E., Farr, C. B.. & Braceland, F. J.
The  Aschner treatment of schizophrenia; a therapeutic note.
Am.  J. Psychiat., 1935, 92: 201-6.—Arlt,  E.  Bisherige Erfah-
rungen  mit  der Aschnerschen  Behandlungsmethode an  der
Frauenabteilung der Heilanstalt fur Geisteskranke  am Feldhof
bei Graz.  Psychiat. neur. Wschr., 1934, 36: 73-8.—Aschner, B.,
Heilerfolge der somatischen Behandlung bei Dementia praecox.
Wien.  klin. Wschr., 1931, 44:  1220-5.  Also  Aerztl. Prax.,
Wien,  1932,  6:  201-7.  Also Wien.  klin. Wschr., 1932,  45:
615;  654.—Bakody, A.  Organotherapeutische Resultate bei
Schizophrenie nebst  kombinierter  Strychnotoninkur.   Psy-
chiat. neur. Wschr., 1927, 29:  32-4—Barr, E. S..  & Barry,
R. G.   The  effect of  producing aseptic meningitis  upon de-
mentia  praecox.  N.  York State J.  M.,  1926, 26: 89-92.—
Beck, E., & Schmitz, G. Ueber  therapeutische  Beeinnuss-

        152511—vol. 4, 4th series----8
barkeit  bei  schizophrenen  Mannern mit weiblichem  Sexual-
hormon.  Deut. med. Wschr.,  1936, 62: 544.—Bennett, C. R.
Carbon dioxide and oxygen in  the treatment of schizophrenia.
Delaware M. J., 1933, 5: 85-8.—Cabitto, L.  Esiti a distanza
del metodo  Boschi quale tentativo terapeutico  nelle schizo-
frenie.  Rass. stud, psichiat., 1936, 25: 965-8.—Cadelo, L.
Sulla  cura Boschi nelle sindromi schizofreniche.  Schizofrenie,
1937,  6: 287-96.—Cameron, D. E. Red light therapy in schizo-
phrenia.   Brit. J.   Phys.  M., 1935-36, 10:  193-5.—Carroll,
R. S.  Aseptic meningitis in combating the dementia precox
problem; a  preliminary report.  N.  York  M. J.,  1923, 118:
407-11.  ------Barr, E. S. [et al.]  Aseptic meningitis in the
treatment of dementia prsecox.  Am.  J. Psychiat., 1924-25,
4: 673-703.—Chernai, P. P.   [Application  of novocain block
in schizophrenia]   Nevropat.  psikhiat.,  1937,  6: 152-8.—
Choroschko, V. K., Alexandrowa, P. S. [et al.]  Contribution
a I'etude du traitement biologique de la schizophrenie.  Ence-
phale, 1934, 29:  340-51.—Constantinescu, I., Constantinescu,
D., & Predescu, C. A.  [Perspectives in treatment of schizo-
phrenia  with injections of mineral waters]   Spitalul, 1937, 57:
10-2.—Dalma, G.  La meningite asettica nel trattamento della
demenza precoce.   Gior. psichiat.,  1926,  54:  95-110.—De
Mennato, M.  L'opoterapia epatica nelle schizofrenie.  Nuova
riv. clin. psichiat.,  1932, 9: 77-102. ------  Ulteriori esperi-
menti di terapia epatica con alcune considerazioni sulla funzione
e sull'importanza del fegato nella genesi delle schizofrenie.  Riv.
sper.  freniat.,  1934,  58: 1259.—Derecq  &  Jacobsohn, M.
A propos d'une guerison de demence precoce;  technique thera-
peutique d'Aschner.   J. med. Paris, 1936, 56: 125-8.—Ehren-
stein, H.  Ueber den Versuch einer Beeinflussung des Schizo-
phrenieprozesses durch Erzeugung einer hochgradigen Ana-n^le.
Psychiat. neur. Wschr., 1933, 35: 419-23.—Ewen, J. H.  The
experimental treatment.of schizophrenia by the Georgia velvet
bean.  Med.  Press & Circ, Lond.,  1934, 189:  285.—Galli,
G. M.  Tentativo  di cura della demenza precoce con iniezioni
endorachidee  di fenolsulfonftaleina.   Rass.  stud,  psichiat,,
1936, 25:  564-77.—Grimaldi, L.   La chelmafilla nella demen-
za precoce.   Ann.  neur., Nap., 1923, 40: 252-75.------
Sulla  terapia della  demenza precoce (autosangue, nucleinato di
sodio, malaria) Manicomio, 1929, 42: 113-38.—Grosskopf, M.
Keimdriisentherapie bei  beginnender  Schizophrenie.   Wien.
med.  Wschr., 1933, 83: 878.—Hallay, L. Massage of the brain
in schizophrenia.   Med. Rec,  N. Y.,  1936, 143: 382—Haus-
dorf,  G.  Beitrag zur Organtherapie der Schizophrenie.  Psy-
chiat. neur.  Wschr., 1927, 29: 335-7.—Hinsie, L. E.,  Barach.
A. L.  [et al.]   The treatment of dementia praecox by continuous
oxygen  administration in chambers  and oxygen  and carbon
dioxide  inhalations.   Psychiat. Q., 1934, 8: 34-71.—Hoskins,
R. G., & Sleeper, F. H. A case of hebephrenic dementia praecox
with  marked  improvement under  thyroid  treatment.  Endo-
crinology, 1929, 13:  459-66.—Kanduth, K. M.   Erfolge der
Konstitutionstherapie  bei Dementia  praecox.   Wien. klin.
Wschr.,  1931, 44: 1631.—Khoroshko,  V.  K., Aleksandrova.
P. S., & Piatnitskaia, L.  N.  [Application of lysate therapy;
use of cerebrolysate in schizophrenia]   Sovet. nevropat., 1935,
4: 15-26.—Klimke, W.  Ueber  Behandlungsversuche schizo-
phrener Erregungszustiinde mittels ausgiebiger Lumbalpunk-
tion.  Psychiat. neur. Wschr., 1933, 35: 41—Kiintzel.  [Effect
of general electric baths in treatment of schizophrenia]  Nevro-
pat. psikhiat., 1936, 5: 1645-8.—Lampl, O.  Ueber Versuche,
gewisse  Formen der Schizophrenie mit Epiglandol ausserhalb
der geschlossenen Anstalt zu behandeln. Miinch. med. Wschr.,
1929, 76:  236.—Lasche, P. G., & Rubin, H.  Carbon  dioxide-
oxygen  inhalations  in  catatonic  dementia praecox.  U.  S.
Veterans Bur. M. Bull., 1930, 6: 1037-41.—Leanza, A.  Terapia
aspecifica complessa nei casi di amenza e di demenza  precoce.
Osp.  psichiat., Nap.,  1935, 3:  39-64.—Lindner, T.   Leber-
therapie bei Schizophrenic  Psychiat.  neur. Wschr., 1933, 35:
451;  465.   ------  [Constitutional  therapy  in psychoses,
especially in schizophrenia]  Sven. lak. tidn., 1933, 30:  1313-
28.—Lingjserde, O.  Investigations  of the basal metabolism
in schizophrenics; effects of thyroid treatment. Acta psychiat.
neur., Kbh., 1933, 8: 573-87.—Liwschitz, 1. G. Versuch einer
Behandlung der  Schizophrenie  mit Cerebrotoxin;  vorlaufige
Mitteilung.    Zschr.  ges.  Neur.  Psychiat.,  1928-29,  118:
645-69.   Also Russ.  klin.,  1929,  11: 72-89.—Maere.   Le
traitement de la demence pr6coce suivant la derniere methode
de Pilcz.  J. neur.  psychiat., Brux., 1932, 32: 756-8.—Maiorov,
T. P.,  Vinogradov, N. V.  [et al.]  [Treatment  of dementia
praecox with  Prof. Tushnov's hystolysates]  Arkh. biol. nauk,
1935, 37: 193-211.—Marinescu, G., & Kreindler, A.  [Experi-
ments in the treatment  of dementia praecox with  cerebro-
spinal fluid]  Romania med.,  1933, 11:225.—Menninger von
Lerchenthal, E.  Bericht iiber einen  Versuch mit Saprovitan
bei Dementia praecox.   Psychiat.  neur.  Wschr.,  1927, 29:
277-80.  ------  Epiglandol  bei Schizophrenie?  Ibid., 1930,
32: 19-21.  ------  Tuberkulintherapie der Dementia praecox
(Schizophrenie)  Zschr. ges. Neur. Psychiat., 1933, 148: 726-
35.—Olivier,  Chevalier-Gazaniol & Brzezinski, J.  Un nou-
veau traitement de la schizophrenie.  Gaz. med. France, 1938,
45: 543-8.—Pavlicki, L.   Bemerkungen zu Bernhard  Aschners
Heilerfolge  der  Konstitutionstherapie bei  weiblichen Geistes-
kranken  insbesondere  bei Schizophrenie.   Psychiat.  neur.
Wschr., 1934, 36:  25-9.—Peters, G. F. The  therapeutic effect
of assisted respiration in established cases of dementia praecox.
J. Ment. Sc, Lond., 1931, 76: 662-7.—Popoviciu, T.  [Doppler's
operation in dementia praecox and various other mental con-
ditions]   Cluj. med.,  1929, 10: 60-5.—Rakonitz, E.  Thera- 
DEMENTIA                                       114                                      DEMENTIA
peutische  Leberversuche  bei  schizophrenen Erkrankungen.
Mschr.  Psychiat.,  1929, 73: 116-28.—Rea,  C, & Kershner,
C. M.  Successful  treatment  of  schizophrenia in a  general
hospital with a resume of the technic employed.  Pennsylvania
M. J., 1937-38, 41: 14-6.—Reitmann, F.  [Use of mitogenetic
rays in dementia praecox]  Orv.  hetil.,  1935, 79: 948.—Riz-
zatti, E., &  Levi, M. S.   Sui  primi risultati della cura delle
schizofrenie  con il siero anticolibacillare.  Gior.  Accad. med.
Torino, 1934, 97:  118-24.—Rudolf, G. de M.   Experimental
treatments of schizophrenia.   J. Ment. Sc,  Lond.,  1931, 77:
767-91.—Sergievsky, S. S.  [Treatment of dementia praecox
by grafting  testicles of ram]   Klin, med., Moskva,  1932, 10:
322-30.—Stief, A.   Beitrage  zur Frage der endolumbalen
Hormonbehandlungen  (iiber  die  Wirkung  von  endolumbal
verabreichtem  Insulin und Glanduitrin  bei  Schizophrenie)
Mschr. Psychiat.,  1935-36, 92:  346-54.—Thorek,  M.  De-
mentia precox  and the gonads; a suggestion as  to therapy.
Med. Rev. of Rev., 1923, 29: 510-20.—Villar Escandon, M., &
Germain Cebrian, J.  Remisi6n de un caso de esquizofrenia
despues de  un absceso de fijaci6n.   Arch, neurob.,  Madr.,
1926,  6:  121-9.—Viner,  N.   A  case of dementia praecox
treated by intraspinal injections of horse serum.  Canad. M.
Ass. J., 1933, 28: 420-2.—Vitello, A. Sulle variazioni della
colesterinemia in malati di mente (distimici e schizofrenici)
trattati con corteccia  surrenale.   Gior.  psichiat., 1937, 65:
261-76, ch.—Warstadt,  A.   Epiglandol bei  Schizophrenie?
Psychiat.  neur. Wschr., 1930,  32: 205-8.  ------  Ueber den
Versuch einer   homoopathischen  Therapie  bei  Katatonie.
Ibid., 1933,  35: 325.

----  Treatment: Occupation and rehabilitation.

   Schmorl,  E. A.   [T.]   *Zur  Beurteilung  der
Beschaftigungstherapie  der Schizophrenie  unter
klinischen Gesichtspunkten   [Leipzig]   34p.   8?
Berl., 1933.
   Also Allg. Zschr. Psychiat.,  1933, 101:  148-79.
   Bender W.   Arbeitstherapie, besonders  bei alten  Schizo-
phrenen.  Allg. Zschr. Psychiat., 1927, 87: 402-9.—KIopp. H. I.
Mental symptoms in schizophrenia and the place of occupa-
tional therapy in its treatment.  Occup. Ther. Rehabil., 1929,
8: 393-407.—Lewis, N. D. C.  The position of the occupational
therapist  in a  plan of  research in schizophrenia.  Psychiat.
Q., 1937, 11: 537-43.—Nelson, B., & Kasanin, J.  Occupational
therapy with early schizophrenics in an out-patient clinic of a
general hospital.  Occup.  Ther. Rehabil., 1937, 16: 289-94.—
Schmorl, E. A.  Wirkungsmechanismen der aktiven Kranken-
behandlung  nach Simon bei der Schizophrenie.  Zschr. psych.
Hyg., 1936,  9:  23-30.—Tzubin, M. I.  [Work as treatment in
dementia  praecox]  Mosk. med. J., 1928, 8: 108-14.—Yoder,
O. R.  A socialization  program in the treatment  of dementia
praecox.  Occup. Ther. Rehabil., 1938, 17: 107-15.

----  Treatment:  Psychotherapy.
   Alexander, F.   Schizophrenic psychoses; critical considera-
tions of the  psychoanalytic treatment.  Arch. Neur. Psychiat.,
Chic,  1931, 26:  815-28.  Also  repr.—Birnbaum, H.  Die
gestorte Erlebnisfahigkeit bei der Schizophrenie als Ausgangs-
punkt  von  therapeutischen  Versuchen.   Zschr. ges.  Neur.
Psychiat., 1930, 129: 46-50. Also Munch, med. Wschr., 1931,
78: 29.—Brill, A. A. Schizophrenia and psychotherapy. Am.
J. Psychiat., 1929,  9: 519-41.—Bychovski, G.   Ueber Psy-
chotherapie  der Schizophrenie. Nervenarzt, 1928, 1: 478-87.—
Carp, E. A.  D. E.  [Directives  for psychic treatment of schizo-
phrenic psychoses]  Ned. tschr. geneesk.,  1931, 75: pt 2, 1902-
9.—Erickson, M. H., & Hoskins, R. G.  Grading of patients
in mental hospitals as a  therapeutic measure.   Am. J. Psy-
chiat., 1931, 11: 103-9.—Flowers, H. L.  The value of honesty
and sincerity in the treatment of paranoid  pracoxes.  U. S.
Veterans  Bur.  M. Bull., 1927, 3:  434-8— Friedemann, A.
Beitrag zum inneren Erleben der  Schizophrenie und zur seeli-
schen  Verarbeitung therapeutischer Bemiihungen.    Allg.
Zschr. Psychiat., 1932,  98: 140-9.—Carina, A.  Notes sobre
la psicoterapia  de los  psic6patas esquizoides.   Arch, med.,
Madr., 1933, 36: 240-4.—Hinsie, L.  E.  The  psychoanalytic
treatment of schizophrenia.  Psychiat. Q., 1927,  1: 313-27.—
Kretschmer, E.  Psychotherapie der Schizophrenie und ihrer
Grenzzustiinde.   Zschr.  ges.  Neur.  Psychiat.,  1929, 121:
211-23.—Kubie.  L. S.  Modifications in a  schizophrenic  re-
action with  psychoanalytic treatment.  Arch. Neur. Psychiat.,
Chic,  1937, 37:  874-80.—Laegel.   Das  psychoanalytische
Problem bei der Schizophrenic  Allg. Zschr. Psychiat., 1928,
88:  40-54.—Lazell, E. W.  The  group psychic treatment of
dementia  praecox by lectures in  mental reeducation.   U S
Veterans  Bur.  M. Bull., 1930, 6:  732-47.—Maier,  H.  W.
Zur  Psychologie der Schizophrenie und deren therapeutischer
Bedeutung.   Wien. med. Wschr.,  1927, 77: 539;  574—Mala-
mud, W.,  & Miller, W. R.  Psychotherapy in the schizophren-
ias.   Am. J. Psychiat., 1931,  11: 457-80.—Rosenzweig, S., &
Shakow,  D.   Play technique in schizophrenia and other
psychoses.   Am. J.  Orthopsychiat., 1937,  7: 32; 36.—Schilder,
P.   Scope of psychotherapy  in schizophrenia.  Am. .1. Psy-
chiat.,  1932, 11:  1181-7.—Schinagel, R.   Gunstige   Beein-
flussung der Schizophrenie durch Erlebnisse (Emotionsthera-
pie)    Zschr. ges.  Neur.  Psychiat.,  1930,  129:  42-5.  Also
Munch, med.  Wschr.,  1931,  78: 29.—Speer,  E.  SpecieUe
Psychotherapie bei Schizophrenie.  Zschr. ges. Neur. Psychiat.,
1927,  109:  641-65.—Stransky, E.  Zur Psychologie der Schi-
zophrenie und deren therapeutischer Bedeutung.  Wien. med.
Wschr., 1927, 77: 642.—Sullivan, H. S.  The modified psycho-
analytic treatment of  schizophrenia.   Am. J. Psychiat., 1931,
11: 519-40.  ------  Environmental  factors in etiology and
course under treatment of schizophrenia.  Med. J. & Rec,
1931,  133: 19-22.—Tidd, C. W.  Increasing reality acceptance
by a  schizoid personality during analysis.  Bull. Menninger
Clin.,  1936-07, 1: 176-83.

----   Treatment: Shock.

   See  also  subdivisions of  Treatment  (Convul-
sion therapy; Insulin)
   Angyal,  L.   Ueber die Theorie  der Insulinschock-  und
Cardiazolkrampf-Behandlung   der  Schizophrenie.    Mschr.
Psychiat., 1937-38, 97: 280-90.—Bersot, H.  A propos du mode
d'action de l'insuline et du cardiazol dans la therapeutique de
la schizophrenie.  Ann.  med. psychol., Par., 1937,  95: pt  2,
659-65.  Also  Encephale, 1937, 32: pt 2, 260-5.—Brady,
E. J.,  Webb, R. B., & Kersten, G. Insulin and metrazol treat-
ment  in schizophrenia.   Rocky Mountain M.  J., 1938, 35:
613-6.—Csajaghy, M., & Mezei, B.  Unsere Erfahrungen mit
der Krampf-  und Insulinschockbehandlung bei Schizophrenie.
Psychiat. neur. Wschr.,  1938, 40: 3;  20.—Cuatrecasas, J.,  &
Bruno, A. A.  Contribuci6n al mecanismo bioqufmico del shoe
insulfnico  y  cardiaz61ico.   Rev. sudamer. endocr.,  B. Air.,
1938,  21:  224-32.—Ederle,  W.  Moderne  Behandlung der
Schizophrenie (Fieber - Cardiazol - Insulinschockbehandlung)
Zschr. arztl. Fortbild., 1938, 35: 341-4.—Ellery,  R. S.  Schizo-
phrenia and its treatment by insulin and cardiazol.  Med.  J.
Australia, 1937, 2: 552-64, 4 pl.—Erb, A.  Ueber die Moglich-
keiten der  kombinierten  Insulin-Cardiazolbehandlung  der
Schizophrenie.  Klin. Wschr.,  1937, 16: 1762.—Fortanier, A. H.
[Experiences  of schizophrenic patients during shock-therapy]
Psychiat. neur. bl., Amst., 1938,  42:  185-92.—Friedman, E.
The irritative treatment of schizophrenia; review of 20 cases.
Am. J. Psychiat., 1937,  94: 355-72.   ------ Irritative ther-
apy of  schizophrenia; practical application  and theoretical
considerations.   N. York State J. M.,  1937,  37:  1813-21.
Also Southwest. M., 1938, 22:  53.—Gies.  Bericht iiber den
Stand  der  Insulin- und Cardiazolbehandlung an der  Prov.-
Heil-  und Pflegeanstalt Andernach.   Psychiat.  neur. Wschr.,
1938,  40: 141.—Kastein, G. W.  [Treatment of schizophrenia
with  insulin  and  corvis]   Ned.  tschr. geneesk.,  1937,  81:
4792-8. ------  [Insulin- and cardiazol  (corvis-) treatment
of schizophrenia (experiments on rabbits)]  Ibid., 6016-24.—
Koenen, J. H. M.  [Treatment of schizophrenia with insuline
and cardiazol]   Ibid., 3874-79.—Kiippers, E.   Die Insulin-
und  Cardiazolbehandlung der  Schizophrenie.   Allg.  Zschr.
Psychiat.,   1938,  107: 76-96.—Leroy,  A.,  &  Clemens,  P.
Le traitement de la demence  precoce  par  l'insuline et le car-
diazol. Liege med., 1937, 30: 1067; 1095.—Monchy, S. J. R. de
[Insulin-  and convulsion  therapy  in schizophrenia]   Ned.
tschr. geneesk., 1937, 81: 3098-103—Potzl, O.  Shockbehand-
Iung der Schizophrenien.   Wien. klin.  Wschr., 1938,  51: 181-
3.—Postle,  B.  Shock therapy of schizophrenia.  Ohio M. J.,
1938,  34: 410-3— Rossman, I.  M., & Cline, W. B.,  jr.  The
pharmacological shock treatment  of  chronic schizophrenia.
Am. J. Psychiat.,  1937-38,  94:  1323-36.—Sakel,  M.  Zur
Entstehung der  medikamentosen  Schocktherapie der Schizo-
phrenie.  Wien. med. Wschr., 1937, 87:  1108-14.—Schlot-
mann, W.  Insulin- und Cardiazolbehandlung in der Landes-
Heil- und Pflegeanstalt Alzey.  Psychiat. neur.  Wschr., 1938,
40: 189.—Shock therapy in schizophrenia.  Ohio M.  J., 1938,
34: 675.—Steinfeld, J., &  Gerber, L.  Oxygen content of the
blood  during the new treatments for schizophrenia.  Illinois
M. J., 1937, 72: 351-4.—Wangenheim, K. A., & Magracheva,
R. L.   [Treatment of schizophrenia with insulin hypoglycemia
and shock]  Sovet. psikhonevr., 1937,  13: 23-32.

----   Treatment: Sleep.

   Boss,  M.   Die  psychische  Dynamik  der  Schlafkur  bei
Schizophrenen.   Schweiz.  Arch. Neur.  Psychiat., 1935, 36:
209-20.—Favre,  A.   Schizophrenies  et narcoses prolongees.
Encephale,  1936, 31: 196-211.—Hoch,  P.  Treatment of schizo-
phrenia with  prolonged  narcosis.   Psychiat.  Q.,   1935,  9:
386-91— Kanahara,  T.    Die  Einflusse  der Dauerschlafbe-
handlung auf die Schizophrenie.  Psychiat.  neur. jap., 1936,
40: 26.—Kulkov, A. E., Weiland, W. J.,  & Kakusina, B.  E.
Ueber die humoralen  Veranderungen  bei der Behandlung der
Schizophrenie  mit der Dauernarkose  (Cloettan)  Zschr  ges.
Neur.  Psychiat.,  1937,  159:  96-109.—Monnier,  M.  Die
Dauerschlafbehandlung der Schizophrenien mit der Narkosen-
rnischung von Cloetta an der  Psychiatrischen Klinik Burg-
hoIzli-Ziinch.  Nervenarzt, 1936,  9:  14-29.—Nakamoto, H.
Untersuchungen iiber  die  Ergebnisse  der Dauerschlafkur mit
Sulfonal bei  Schizophrenie.   Fukuoka acta med.,  1934  27:
54-6.—Sereisky, M. I.  [Treatment of schizophrenia by' pro-
tracted sleep]  Sovet.  med., 1937, No. 5, 13-5.

   DEMEREC,  M[illislav]  1895-         Genetic
relations  of 5 factor  pairs for  virescent seedlings
in maize.   38p.  8?   Ithaca, N.  Y., 1924.
   Forms No. 84 of Mem.  Cornell Univ. Agr. Exp. Sta. 
DEMERLIAC
115
DEMMLER
   DEMERLIAC,   Michel  Charles,  1893-
 * Contribution  k I'etude de  certains  aspects du
 liquide cephalo-rachidien; la  xanthochromic dans
 les  tumeurs  rachidiennes basses.    102p.    ch.
 8?  Par., 1925.
   DEMETRIADIS,  Jean, 1892-        Traite-
 ment  des  colobomes cicatriciels.   24p.  10 pl.
 8?  Par., 1922.
   DEMETRIOS,    Sophianopulos,   1904-
 *Ueber   eine  32jahrige  Patientin  mit  grossem
 Spaltbecken,  Blasenspalte  und Prolaps.    40p.
 2 1.  8?   Miinch., 1929.
   De  MICHELE, Pasquale.   Patologia generale.
 5. ed.   17p. 534p.   12?   Nap., V. Idelson,  1919.
   DEMIGNEUX,  Maurice,  1903-         Or-
 ganisation de la vente d'un  lait pur;  etude pour
 l'application de la loi du 2  juillet  1935.    89p.
 8?  Par., Vigot freres, 1937.
   DEMILLY, J.
   See Goris, A., & Demilly, J. La culture des plantes medici-
 nales.  143p.  8°  Par., 1919.
   DE mirabilibus  civitatis Puteolorum  [&c]
   See Pietro da Eboli.
   DEMIRLEAU,  Jean, 1905-      *La lobecto-
 mie pulmonaire   [Paris]  209p.  8?   Alencon,
 F. Grisard, 1935.
   DEML,  Anton,  1906-       *Die Blutgruppen-
 zugehorigkeit  der  bayerischen Strafgefangenen.
 15p.  8?   Erlangen, K.  Dores, 1932.
   DEML,  Heinrich,  1906-       *Ueber leberbe-
 handelte funiculare Spinalerkrankungen.  p.57-
 o9.   8?  Kiel, 1932.
   Also Arch. Psychiat., Berl., 1933,  99:
   DEML,  Ludwig,  1905-       *Zur  Kenntnis
 der Karzinoide im  Darmbereich,  insbesondere
 im  Wurmfortsatz.   37p.   8?   Erlangen,  K.
 Dores, 1931.
   DEMLEITNER,  Joseph,   1908-        *Wir-
 kung des Chinins auf die quergestreifte Muskula-
 tur des Frosches.   21p.   8?  Erlangen,  Forstner,
 1932.
   DEMME,  Hans.   Die Liquordiagnostik in
 Klinik und Praxis.   205p.   ch.  8?   Munch.,
 J. F. Lehmann, 1935.
   DEMME [Hermann  Karl]  Hans,  1900-
 *Ueber die praktische Leistungsfahigkeit neuerer
 Methoden  zur  Anreicherung  von  Typhusbak-
 terien im  Stuhl.   29p.   8?   Rostock,  Ww. H.
 Winterberg, 1924.
   DEMME, Rudolf,  1904-       *Experimen-
 telle   Untersuchungen  iiber  den   Blutzucker-
 spiegel des Hundes  wahrend  der  Avertin-  und
 der  kombinierten  Avertin-Aethernarkose.    26p.
 8?   Lpz., Ballin & Topfer, 1932.
   DEMMER, Fritz.   Erfahrungen einer Chirur-
 gengruppe  im  Oesterreichischrussischen  Feldzuge
 1914-15.    39p.   2 ch.    8?    Wien,  M. Perles,

   DEMMER,  Theodor,  1890-       *Zur  Be-
 handlung der in die freie Bauchhohle perforierten
 Magen-   und  Duodenalgeschwiire   [Frankfurt]
 40p.   8?   Tub., H. Laupp, jr.,  1918.
  Also Beitr. klin. Chir., 1918, ill: 400-39.
  DEMMLER,  Franz, 1908-      *Ueber einen
 Fall eines ungewohnlich grossen gonorrhoischen
 periurethralen  Infiltrates.  16p.  8?  Erlangen,
 K. Dores, 1934.                      iTT
  DEMMLER,  Martin, 1906-       *Ueber das
 Vorkommen  menschlicher   Darmprotozoen  in
 Zwickau  [Leipzig]  12p.  8?  Zeulenroda-Thur.;
 A. Oberreuter, 1934.                  .
  DEMMLER,  Willy.   *Die histonsche   Ent-
 wicklung  unserer  Kenntnisse von  der  protheti-
schen Therapie  der Gaumendefekte   [Munchen]
25p   8°  Bad Worishofen, C. Kick, 1927.
   DEMMLER,  Willy,  1909-       * Ueber  die
Verteilung der  Leukocyten  in  den  einzelnen
Organen  bei  Leukamien   [Berlin]    p.26fi-70.
8?   Lpz.,  1935.
   Also Fol. haemat., Lpz., 1934-35, 53:


DEMODECIDAE.

   See also Acarina.
   Amiel, J. P.  *Demode"cie et hypodermose des
petits ruminants;  alterations  des  cuirs   [Alfort]
02p.  8?  Sens, 1928.

   Charlier, M.  *De l'existence k l'etat sapro-
phytique du  Demodex chez les jeunes  chiens et
sur les  mamelles des chiennes  nourrices   [Alfort]
60p.  8?  Par.,  1933.
   Faratjt, J.  *La recherche  du Demodex folli-
culorum  et  son  role  possible dans  certaines
affections  cutanees de  la face (keratose  senile,
cancer,  acne)  essai  therapeutique.   60p.    8?
Par., 1926.
   Issermanx, M.   *La  demodecie canine: son
traitement  [Alfort]  65p.  8?  Par.,  1927.
   Le Ltjyer,  A.  Contribution  a I'etude de la
demodecie  du  chien;  etiologie,  pathogenie  et
traitement  [Alfort]  50p.  8?  Par.,  1926.
   Nass,  H.    *Ueber  Demodex  folliculorum.
24p.  8?  Bonn, 1920.
   Amiel, J.  P.  Alterations des cuirs dans la demodecie des
petits  ruminants.   Rec. med. vet.,  1929, 105: 331-40 —
Aynaud.  Kystes a Demodex et abces du mouton.  C. rend.
Acad,  sc, 1925,  181: 62-4.   ------ Kystes a demodex,
kystes sebaces et abces du mouton. Ann. Inst. Pasteur, Par.,
1931, 46: 306-19.—Barat, M. L'huile  de chaulmoogra dans le
traitement de la demodecie. Rec. med. vet., 1926,102: 060-9.—
Batunin,  M.,  &  Iolkin. Acariasis seu Demodicitis hominis.
Derm. Wschr., 1935, 101: 1355-61.—Bickers,  W.,  & Shaw,
F. W.  Demodex folliculorum infestation.  Virginia M. Month.,
1936-37,  63: 556.—Bonnet, A., & Timon-David, J.  Recherches
sur les acariens plumicoles.  Ann. parasit., Par., 1934, 12:
257-66.—Brownlee, A.  A species of Demodex found in sheep
in Britain.  J. Comp. Path., Lond., 1935, 48: 68-73.—Cham-
bers, F.  A curative treatment  for follicular mange.  Vet. J.,
Lond., 1926, 82: 8-11.—Du  Bois. Recherche du Demodex
folliculorum hominis dans la  peau saine.  Ann. derm, syph.,
Par.,  1910, 5. ser., 1: 188-90.—Fuss, F.  Le cycle evolutif du
Demodex folliculorum  hominis  vu par la microphotographie.
Ibid., 1935, 7. ser., 6: 326-31, 3 pl. ------  Nouvelle contri-
bution a  I'etude du Demodex  folliculorum  hominis; sexe et
reproduction.  Ibid., 1937, 7. ser., 8:  224-9, 4 pl.—Harden-
bergh, J. G.   The effects of ultraviolet and infra-red on De-
modex folliculorum.  Proc. Mayo Clin., 1927, 2: 109.-----■
& Sheard, C.  The possible role of radiant therapy in demodec-
tic mange.  J. Am. Vet. M. Ass., 1927, 71: 607-17.------
The effects of ultraviolet and infra-red irradiation on Demodex
folliculorum.   J. Parasit., Urbana, 1927-28, 14: 36-42, pl.—
Henry &  Leblois. Sur quelques essais de therapeutique anti-
demodecique.  Rec. med. vet., 1925, 101: 641-7.—Hewetson,
H. R. Skin diseases  of the dog associated with Demodex
folliculorum.  Vet. Rec, Lond.,  1926, 6: 547-51.—Hobday, F.
Breast disease and the Demodex folliculorum. Lancet, Lond.,
1925, 1: 361.—Lawrence, H.  The pathogenicity of the Dem-
odex' (Owen) in the  human being. Med.  J. Australia, 1921,
2: 39.  ------ Further observations upon the pathogenicity
of Demodex (Owen) in the human being and of other parasites
producing skin diseases.  Ibid., 419.  ------  Pathogenicity
of Demodex folliculorum in man.  Arch. Derm. Syph., Chic,
1935  32: 633.—Liess, J.  Ueber eine Demodexinvasion bei
einer Ziege. Deut. tierarztl. Wschr., 1926, 34: 93-5.—Merk, L.
Lebender Acarus folliculorum  Simon im Fischdarm.  Zool.
Anz., 1919, 50:250-2.


DEMOGRAPHY.

   See  also   Birth-rate;  Divorce;  Economics;
Eugenics;   Family;  Health  survey;  Housing;
Immigration;  Marriage;  Migration;  Mortality;
Occupation; Population;  Sex;  Sociology; Statis-
tics;  Vital  statistics; also  names  of cities  and

countries.
   Furchtenicht-Boening,  H.    *Die  Boden-
verhaltnisse des schleswig-holsteinischen  Sandr-
(Geest)  Gebiets und ihre  Beziehungen zur  Volks-
dichte  [Kiel]  38p.   8?  Stuttg., 1913.
   Pearson, S. V.   The growth and distribution
of population.  448p.  8?  N.  Y., 1935. 
DEMOGRAPHY
116
DEMOGRAPHY
    Stephany, H.   *Der Einflus  des Berufes und

 der Sozialstellung auf die Bevolkerungsbewegung

 der Grosstadte; nachgewiesen  an Konigsberg Pr.

 56p.   8?   Konigsb.,  1912.
    Acconci, G., & Grossi, G.  Campagna demografica e bonifica
 umana.   Fol. demogr. gyn., Genova,  1937, 34: 3-15.—-Ales-
 sandri, C.  Popolazione ed economia.  Assist, sociale, Roma,
 1937, 11: 489-95.—Allaria, G. B.  Imposta sui celibi o imposta
 sulle persone  senza figli?  Pediat. med. prat.. Tor., 1937, 12:
 169-96.—Bail, O.   Ergebnisse  experimenteller Populations-
 forschung.  Zschr.  Immunforsch.,  1929, 60:  1-22.—Bailey,
 W. B., & Parmelee, J. H.   The census age question; a reply.
 Pub. Am. Statist.  Ass., 1909-11, 12: 500-2.—Baines, J. A.
 Miscellanea; census notes.  J. R. Statist. Soc, Lond.,  1911, 74:
 835-40.—Barsi, E.  Ueber das natiirliche  Wachstum  der
 Bevolkerung.  C. rend. Congr. internat. med.,  1910, 16. Congr.,
 Sect. 18, Hyg. Immun, 239-46.—Bbhmert, W. Ortsanwesende
 Bevolkerung  und  Wohnbevolkerung.    Allg. statist.  Arch.,
 1914, 8: 2, 177-87.—Burgdorfer, F.   Die Dynamik der kunfti-
 gen  Bevoikerungsentwicklung  im Deutschen  Reich.  Ibid.,
 1932, 22:  161-79.  ------  Bevolkerungsstatistische  und
 bevolkerungspolitische Rundschau.  Jahrkurs. arztl. Fortbild.,
 1935, 26: H. 1, 34; 1936, 27: 47; 1937, 28: 27.—Campbell, C. G.
 The biological and economic implications of  rural and urban
 population.  Eugen. News, 1932, 17:  65.—Cannan,  E.  The
 changed outlook in regard to  population, 1831-1931.  Rep.
 Brit. Ass. Advance. Sc,  1931,  100:  110-21.   Also Scient.
 Month., 1932, 34:  147-56.—Caspary,  A.  Technik  und  Be-
 volkerungsvermehrung.    Zschr.  Volkerpsychol.,   1929,  5:
 165-71.—Castronuovo, G.   La missione in Africa della donna
 italiana.  Gior.  ital. mal.  esot., 1938, 11: 57-9.—Chaddock,
 R.  E.   Report of  round-table on  population studies.   In
 Policies  Pub.  Health (Milbank Mem. Fund) N. Y., 1935, 50-
 9.—Chambrelent.    Statistique  demographique.   Bull. Soc.
 med. chir. Bordeaux (1920) 1921, 347.—Dornedden, H.  Zur
 Bevolkerungspolitik.  Arb. Reichsgesundhamt., 1933,  66: 571-
 82.—Dunn, H. L.   Desenvolvimiento de la biodemografia en
 la  oficina  del censo de los Estados Unidos.  Bol.  Of. san.
 panamer., 1936, 15: 635-40.—Fambri, E.  La casa e il problema
 demografico.  Difesa sociale, 1938, 17:  273-9.—Fawcett, C. B.
 The changing distribution  of  population.   Rep.  Brit. Ass.
 Advance. Sc,  1937, 107: 115-28.—Grossi, G.  Cenni scientifici
 di  politica demografica.   Fol. gyn. demogr., Genova, 1934, 31:
 365; 623.—Growth  and  distribution  of population.  Brit.
 M. J., 1935, 2: 342.—Hoffman, F. L.  Demography.   In Ref.
 Handb. M. Sc, 3. ed., N. Y., 1914, 3:  476-82.—Hooft, F. W. 't.
 Ueber das Altern von Bevolkerungen.  Eugenik, Berl.,  1930-31,
 1:  204-8.—Ichok,  G.  Les  consequences demographiques de
 l'inflation  en  Allemagne.   Presse med., 1926, 34:  1003.—
 Ivanissevich,  L.   El crecimiento  de  la poblaci6n  humana.
 Rev. crim., B. Air., 1933,  20: 500-12, ch.  Also Sem. med.,
 B.  Air.,  1933,  40: pt 2,  2090-6.—Knibbs, G. H. The laws of
 growth of a population.  J. Am. Statist. Ass.,  1925-26, n. ser.,
 21: passim.—Kovacs, Gini [et al.]  Statistique des nationality.
 Bull. Inst, internat. statist., Haye,  1936, 29: 75-9.—Kranz,
 H.  W.  Bevolkerungspolitische  Bilanz der  sogenannten  ge-
 bildeten  Berufe Hessens.  Arch.  Rassenb., 1935, 29:  62-72.—
 Lasbennes, D. L.   Apuntes demograficos.  Siglo m6d., 1918,
 65: 6-8.—Le-Roy y Cassa, J. La estadfstica demografica como
 base de la sanidad.   Cron. mid. quir. Habana, 1923,  49: 217-
 9.—Maggiore, S.   Note di politica  demografica.  Lattante,
 1937, 8:  273-7.—Micheli, C.  I doveri del medico nella politica
 demografica del regime  fascista.  Umbria  med., 1937,  17:
 3184-9.—Mizushima, H.  The correlation between growth rates
 of  population  and vital factors by geographical districts.  Hu-
 man Biol., 1931, 3: 180-202. ------  Growth and structure of
 population.  Keijo J. M., 1934, 5: 122-39.  ------  The true
 rate  of natural increase  of  the population of Japan.  Ibid.,
 1937, 8:  139-50.—Moine, M. Une expertise de la demographie
 francaise.  Bull. Acad, med., Par., 1937,  3. ser.,  117: 521-32
 Also Rev. hyg. med. social., 1937, 16:  257-69.—Paloscia, L. M.
 Presupposti ed attualita della  politica demografica.   Assist.
 sociale, Roma, 1937, 11: 183-7.—Paulig, F.  Bevolkerungs-
 dichte in der  Welt. Umschau, 1928, 32: 168.—Pearl, R., &
 LeBlanc, T. J. A further note on the age index of a popula-
 tion. Proc Nat. Acad. Sc. U. S., 1922, 8:  300-3.—Pearl, R., &
 Gould, S. A.  World population growth.  Human Biol., 1906,
 8:  399-419.  Also  repr.—Phelps, L.  V.  Populations.  J. M.
 Ass. Alabama, 1938, 7: 479-81.—Politica (La) demografica in
 rapporto ai fattori economici.  Med. sociale,  Nap., 1934,  24:
 No. 2,7;  No. 3,5; No. 4,14.—Poll, H.  Deszendenzhygiene und
 Bevolkerungspolitik.  Berl.  klin. Wschr., 1921,  58: 482-4.—
 Population (The) (statistics) bill.  Med. Off.,  Lond., 1938,
 59:  1.—Population  et taux  d'accroissement  decennal.  Bull
 Off. internat.  hyg.  pub., Par.,  1937, 29: 360-2.—Rassenhy-
 giene (Aus) und Bevolkerungspolitik.  Volk  &  Rasse  1936
 11: 466-71.—Ratcliffe, S. C, & Ratcliffe, A.   Village popula-
 tion changes.  Am.  J. Sociol., 1932, 37: 760-7.—Reiter.  Be-
 volkerungswissenschaft als Hygiene.  Reichsgesundhbl., 1935
 10: 788-91.—Richet, C.  Crolt, depuis 10  ans,  des villes et  des
peuples d'Europe, d'Asie et  d'Amerique.  C. rend. Acad,  sc ,
1934,  198:  1330-4.—Roesle.  E.  Bevoikerungsentwicklung
und Alterstypen.  Eugenik, Berl., 1930-31, 1: 69-76.   ______
Die natiirliche Entstehung des  Altersaufbaus  von  Bevol-
kerungen und  das   Gesetz  der biologischen  Bevdlkeruno-s-
entwicklung.  Arch, sozial. Hyg., 1932, 7: 108-22.—Sanders,°J.
[Population of a large city, demographically analyzed]  Ned!
 tschr. geneesk., 1936,  80:  2880-7.—Schinzel,  A.   Die bevol-
 kerungspolitische  Lage  Oesterreichs.   Wien. klin.  Wschr.,
 1935, 48:  262-6.—Schmidt, H.   Zur neueren internationalen
 Bevolkerungsbewegung.   Miinch.  med.  Wschr.,  1926,  73:
 876-8.—Szeliski, V. S. von.  Population growth due to immi-
 gration and natural increase.  Human Biol., 1936, 8: 25-37.—
 Welchen (In) Altersklassen fehlen die Manner?  Zschr. iirztl.
 Fortbild.,  1935,  32:  640.—Wilson, E. B., & Puffer. R. R.
 Least squares and laws  of population growth.   Proc.  Am.
 Acad. Art. Sc, 1933,  68:  285-382.—Zahn. Deutsche Bevol-
 kerungspolitik.  Aerztl. Mitt., Lpz., 1927, 28: 518-20.

 ----   Congresses.

    RodrIguez  Perez, J.  F.   El  congreso inter-
 nacional de la ciencia de poblaci6n, Berlin, 26 de
 agosto-1 de septiembre, 1935;  la  legislaci6n bio-
 16gica alemana.   80p.  8?   La Habana, 1936.
    Also Rev. med. cir. Habana, 1937, 42: 35; 97.
    Frets,  G.  P.  Der Internationale  Kongress fiir  Bevol-
 kerungswissenschaft in Berlin, 26 August-1 September, 1935.
 Psychiat. neur. bl., Amst., 1936, 40: 63-7.—Glass, D. V.  The
 Berlin population congress and recent population movements
 in  Germany.   Eugen. Rev., Lond., 1935-36,  27:  207-12.—
 Internationalen (Zum) Kongress fiir Bevolkerungswissenschaft
 in  Berlin.  Med. Welt, 1935,  9:  1205-7.—Lange. W.  Inter-
 nationaler  Kongress fiir Bevolkerungspolitik.  Psychiat. neur.
 Wschr., 1935, 37: 476.—Ronge,  A.  Der internationale Kon-
 gress fiir Bevolkerungswissenschaft  vom 26.  August  bis 1.
 September in Berlin.  Aerztl. Rdsch., 1935,  45:  329; 353.
 Also Reichsgesundhbl., 1935, 10: 960-4.

 ----  Methods.
   Arlegui, A. C.  Uniformaci6n de las  estadfsticas  demogra-
 ficas y de la fecha de levantamiento de los censos de  poblaci6n
 de,  los pafses  panamericanos.  Proc. Pan Amer.  Sc. Congr.,
 Wash.,  1917,  10: 251-61.—Baker,  O.  E.  The population
 prospect.   Sc. Am. Month., 1934,  39:  167-9.—Bleicher,  H.
 Ueber die  Notwendigkeit  systematischer Arbeitsteilung auf
 dem Gebiete der Bevolkerungs(sozial-)statistik.  Allg. statist.
 A.rch., 1907, 7: 1. Halfte 109-30.—Burgdorfer, F. Zur Frage
 der  bereinigten  Lebensbilanz  und  der Vorausberechnungen
 iiber  die  Bevoikerungsentwicklung.    Ibid.,   1935-36,  25:
 155-66.—Busch, A.  Wozu brauchen wir eine Volkszahlung?
 Umschau, 1925, 29: 425.—Carr-Saunders, A. M.  Estimates of
 Euture population in relation to local government. J. R. San.
 [nst., 1933, 54: 264-7.—Giinther, E.  Wert oder  Unwert der
 Vorausberechnung der kunftigen Bevolkerung.  Allg. statist.
 A.rch., 1935-36, 25: 404-15.—Hill, A. B.  The enumeration of
 population at the meetings  of the society.  J. R. Statist. Soc,
 Lond., 1936, 99: 162-4b.—Hill. J. A. The essentials  of a good
 census.  Pub.  Am. Statist.  Ass.,  1919-20, n. ser.,  17: 1-12.—
 Huber, M.  Les  methodes de  recensement  dans  les  pays
 d'Extreme-Orient.  Bull.  Inst, internat. statist., Haye (1936)
 1937, 29:  pt 3, 3-17.—Landry, A.  Methodes  nouvelles pour
 Studier  le mouvement de la population.   Scientia,  Bologna,
 1933, 2. ser., 53: 338-50.—Linders, F.  J.   Ueber  die Berech-
 nung des Schwerpunkts und der Tragheitsellipse einer Bevol-
 kerung.   Metron, Rovigo, 1933-34,  11:   3-15.—Methorst,
 H.  W., & Lentz, J. L.  Die Volksregistrierung und  das neue
 in den  Niederlanden  eingefuhrte einheitliche  System.   Allg.
 statist.  Arch., 1936, 26: 59-84.—Meyer, F.  Geburtigkeits-
 statistik und  Meldestatistik;  iiber die Hauptmethoden zur
 statistischen Erfassung der Binnenwanderungen.  Ibid.,  40-
 54.—Mostyn, S. G.  Methods of calculating mid-year popula-
 tions.  Pub. Health, Lond., 1910-11, 24: 314-8.—Mulier, J.
 Probleme  der  Bevolkerungsdichte-Berechnung.  Allg. statist.
 Arch.,  1927,  17:  441-53.—Niceforo,  A.    L'immagine e  il
 cinematografo nella presentazione di statistiche demografiche
 e sanitarie.   Difesa  sociale,  1935,  14: 539-50.—Rahts, J.
 Methodisches  zur Frage  der Menschenvermehrun<*.   Allg
 statist. Arch.,  1929, 19: 484-90.—Rich,  C.  D.   The measure-
 ment of the  rate of population  growth.  J. Inst. Actuaries,
 Lond., 1934, 65: 38-59  [Discussion] 60-77.—Snow, E. C. The
 application of the method of multiple correlation to the esti-
 mation of post-censal populations.  J. R. Statist.  Soc, Lond
 i,9^11,' 7,4: 575-629.—Sterns, F. H.  Population estimating.
 Bell Telephone Q., 1924,  3: 22-9.   Also cutting.—Szturm de
 Sztrem, E.  Les methodes d'elaborations du recensement de la
 population en connexion avec les experiences faites en Pologne.
 Bull. Inst,  internat. statist., Haye, 1934, 27: pt 2,  158-79 —
 Thomas, D. S.   Determining population in intercensal  and
 postcensal years by means  of continuous population registers.
 Am. J.  Pub.  Health,  1938, 28: 28-35.—Traversi, A. J.  As-
 certainment of mean population from census returns.  J. R.
Statist. Soc , Lond., 1917, 80: 84-8.—Wolfe, A. B.  Population
censuses before 1790.   J. Am. Statist. Ass., 1932, 27:  357-70.

----   Problems.

  Charles, E.   The menace  of  under-popula-
 tion;  a biological  study of the decline of  popula-
 tion  growth.   226p.   8?  Lond., 1936.
  Monin,   R.   *La  depopulation; ses  rapports
 avec  les  theories  neo-malthusiennes  et l'avorte-
 ment criminel.   127p.  8?   Par.,  1910 
DEMOGRAPHY                            117
   Acconci, G.  Sulle leggi e le provvidenze del Governo Italia-
 no per la difesa della fecondita femminile e per l'incremento
 demografico del paese.  Fol. demogr. gyn., Genova, 1937, 34:
 411-32.—Allaria,  G.  B. II problema demografico  italiano.
 Pediat. med. prat., Tor., 1935, 10: 193; passim. —----  Per
 la validita demografica della stirpe; imposta sui celibi o imposta
 sulle,persone senza figli? Difesa sociale, 1937,  16: 477-506.—
 Blacker, C.  P.  The future of our population. Eugen. Rev.,
 Lond., 1936-37, 28: 205-12.—Deacon, W. J. V.  The degenera-
 tion  of life.  Am. J.  Pub.  Health, 1915, 5: 811-9.—De los,
 Angeles, S.  The scientific study of population problems.
 J. Philippine Island M.  Ass., 1936, 16: 265-70.—Future (The)
 of our population.  Lancet, Lond.,  1937,  1:  933.—Gito, T.
 An essay on the population problem of Japan in the light of
 pocial biology.  Jap.  J.  M. Sc,  1930, 1:  Soc. Med.  Hyg.,
 1-43.—Goldstein, F.  Weiteres zur Bevolkerungsfrage. Zschr.
 Hyg., 1912, 73:  55-64.—Gschwendtner, L.  Das Bevolkerungs-
 problem Oesterreichs  (sollen wir zu einer weiteren Beschran-
 kung unserer Geburtenziffer raten?)  Arch. Rassenb.,  1927, 19:
 166-86.—Hamlin, H.   The problem of depopulation  in Mela-
 nesia.  Yale  J.  Biol., 1932, 14: 301-21.—Hibbard, B.  H.  The
 decline in rural population.  Pub. Am. Statist. Ass.,  1911-12,
 13: 85-95.—Hiranandani, K.  M.  Some problems of world's
 future population. Ind. M. Rec, 1932, 52: 194.—Ichok, G.
 Les  problemes  demographiques  dans les colonies francaises.
 Rev.  hyg.  m<§d. social.,  1938,   17:  108-12.—Leers,  von.
 Das  franzosische Bevolkerungsproblem in seiner geschicht-
 lichen Entwicklung. Deut. med. Wschr., 1937, 63: 1595-7.—
 Levin, S. M. Malthus' conception of the checks to population.
 Human Biol., 1938, 10: 214-34.—McCleary, G. F.  Population
 problems in the British  Commonwealth.  Eugen. Rev., Lond.,
 1938-39,  30: 47-52.—Ribbert, H.  Die  Bevolkerungsfrage.
 De;it. Rev., 1913, 4: 302-9.—Richet, C. La depopulation de
 la France.  Paris m<*d., 1936, 102: annexe, 62-4.—Riebesell, P.
 Das  Bevolkerungsproblem Deutschlands fiir die nachsten 50
 Jahre.   Naturwissenschaften,  1926,  14:  1032-4.—Russell,
 A. J. H., & Raja, K. C. K. E.  The population problem in India.
 Ind.  J. M.  Res., 1935-36, 23:  545-68.—Simon, H.  Das
 Bevolkerungsproblem.    Arch. Frauenk.  Eugen.,   1915,  2:
 67-83.—Ziemann, H.  Beitrag zum Bevolkerungsproblem der
 primitiven Rassen.   Arch.  Schiffs  Tropenhyg.,  1936,  40:
 235-42.

   De MOIVRE,  A[braham] 1667-1754.    Annui-
 ties on lives  with several tables, exhibiting at one
 view, the  values of lives, for  different rates of
 interest; in  which  are  added,  tables for  3  and
 3H%-   4.  ed.   xii,  133p.   12?    London,  A.
 Millar, 1752.
   DEMOKEDES of Croton, 6. cent.  B.  C.
   Cheney, W.  F.  Democedes of Crotona.  California West.
 M., 1925, 23: 593-5.—Collins, D. C.  Democedes.  Minnesota
 M., 1932, 15: 416-23.—Roncali, D. B.  II chirurgo crotoniate
 Democede.   Gazz. internaz.  med. chir., 1926,  31: Sez. 2,
 8-15.

   DEMOKRITOS of Abdera, 5. cent. B.  C.
   For Portrait, photograph of bust see collection in library.
   See also Cardini, M.  Un biologo filosofo matto?  Democrito
 di Abdera. Rass. clin. sc, 1934, 12: 248.

   DEMOLE,  Michel  JM 1905-       *Contribu-
 tion  k  I'etude  de l'origine  des  hematemeses.

 135p.  8?   Par.,  1931.
   DEMOLIS,  Paul.   *Etude histologique   du
 modelage   de  l'alveole  et  l'eruption  dentaire

 [Geneve]   94p. 6 pl.  8?  Zur., 1926.
  DEMOLL,  Reinhard,   1882-      ,  SEISER,
 Adolf,  &  WALZ,  Ludwig.    Anwendung  des
 Interferometers   in   der   Susswasserforschung.

 p. 1259-78.   8?  Berl., 1936.
  In Handb. biol. Arbeitsmeth. (E. Abderhalden) Berl., 1936,
 9: pt 2.

  DEMOLL,  Reinhard,   &   WALTER,   Emil.
 Methoden  der teichwirtschaftlichen  Versuchs-
 anstellung (Dungung  und  Fattening)   p. 1481-
 93.   8?   Berl., 1936.
  In  Handb. biol.  Arbeitsmeth. (E. Abderhalden)  Berl.,
 1936, 9: pt 2.

  DEMOLY, Jean, 1901-       *Le traitement
de  certaines   dermatoses   prurigineuses   par la
bromotherapie  intraveineuse.   96p.   8?   Par.,
 1928.
  De MONCO, Almo, 1857-       Experimental
psychology;  a  treatise  on  the  anatomy   and
physiology of  the  human  soul. 188p.  8?   Los
Ang., J. F. Rowny  Press, 1922.
DEMONOLOGY.

  See also Apparition.
  Gilpin, R.  Daemonologia sacra; or, A treatise
of Satan's  temptations; edited  with memoir by
A. B.  Grosart.  480p.   8?   Edinb., 1867.
  Langton,  E.   Supernatural; the  doctrine  of
spirits,  angels,  and demons, from  the  middle
ages until the present. 382p.  8?  Lond. [1934]
  Tremearne,  A. J. N.   The ban of the Bori;
demons and  demon-dancing in  West and North
Africa.  504p.   8?  Lond.  [1914]
  Demon sumerien a l'oiseau; terre-cuite  du III0 millenaire
avant  J.  C.  Aesculape, Par.,  1938,  28:  14.—Zelenin,  D.
Der Austritt der Wasserdamonen ans feste Land.  Internat.
Arch. Ethnogr., Leiden, 1930-32,  31: 144-55.

DEMONOMANIA.

  See also Delusional  states,  mystic; Psycho-
neurosis.
  Schleich,  C. L.   Das Ich  und die Damonien.
249p.   12?   Berl., 1922.
  Demonomanie.   J. mid.  Bordeaux,  1926,  56: 587-91.—
Garcon, M., & Vinchon.  J.   Le  diable. Vie med.,  1926,  7:
2177-85.—Howell, C. W.  Diabolical possession. Cath. M.
Guard.,  Lond.,  1933,  11:  167-75.—Levy-Valensi &  Sonn.
Un cas de deiire d^monomaniaque,  type Berbiguier.  Ence-
phale,  1927, 22: 473.—Merzbach, A.   Eine  ungewohnliche
Form  von damonischer  Besessenheit.   Zschr. ges.  Neur.
Psychiat., 1930, 125: 643-54.—O'Neill, H. V.  Some modern
cases of diabolical possession. Cath. M. Guard.,  Lond.,  1926,
4: 140-51.—Vinchon, J.  Le  diable dans les psychonevroses.
Rev. g^n.clin. ther., 1927, 41: 241-3.  ------  & Garcon, M.,
La genese des iddes modernes sur les demoniaques. Aesculape,
Par., 1926, 16: n. ser., 211-5.

  DEMONT, Georges  Andre, 1906-      *Con-
tribution a I'etude  du glaucome  chez le chien
[Alfort]   82p.   8?   Par., 1930.
  DEMONTS,   Alice  Marguerite,   1910-
*Les  ganglioneuromes  visceraux   [Paris]    54p.
8?  Blois, Soc.  Anon. Blesoise,  1936.
  DEMOOR, Jean,  1867-      Physiologie des
capillaires.   p.527-89.   8?   Par., 1932.
  In Traits physiol. norm. path. (Roger, G. H., & Binet, L.)
Par.. 1932, 6:

  De  MORGAN, Campbell William, 1877-1924.
  Obituary.  Lancet, Lond., 1924, 1: 417.

  De  MORI, Alessandro.   Piante officinali  nos-
trane  ed esotiche; notizie  sulla  coltivazione, sul
commercio  e  sulle  applicazioni  mediche.   iv,
200p.   pl.  roy. 8?  Tor., S. Lattes & Co.  [1932]
  DEMOSTHENES,   413  B.  C.    'ETrurroXai
p.226a-38a.  8?  Venezia, 1499.
  In Collect, epist. Graec. Venezia, 1499.
  For Contra Aristogitonem oratio secunda [transl. by  Vitus
Winsheim with the Greek text]  see  Melanchton, P. Demos-
thenes.  18?  Hagenau, 1527.

  -----   Kara  'ApiaToyeirovos  X670S   irpwros  Kai
Sevrepos [with Latin transl.  of  Melanchton  and V.
Winsheim]
  See Melanchton. Demosthenes Contra, &c.  18?  Hagenau,
1527.

  DEMOULIN, Andree, 1908-       *Des divers
traitements du tic  douloureux de  la face;  com-
parison  avec  la  derivation  electrolytique  de
l'aconitine   [Paris]  76p.   8?   Reims, Imp. du
Nord-Est, 1934.
  DEMOULIN, Pierre, 1889-       *Contribu-
tion  a  I'etude  du traitement  des  pleurisies
purulentes  aigues.   48p.   8?   Par., 1922.
  DEMOULIN, Pierre, 1903-        *Du traite-
ment par l'ambrine Dakin des evidements p6tro-
mastoi'diens.   54p.   8?  Par., 1930.
  DEMOUY, Eugene  Marie,  1883-       ♦Tu-
berculose  conglomeree  de la choroide dans  la
region papillaire.   48p.  2 pl.   8?   Par.,  1924.
  DEMPE, Hans.  *Die Selbstmorde in Thiirin-
gen  wahrend  der  Kriegs-  und  Nachkriegszeit
[Jena]  36p.  8?  Weimar,  Harger  & Hoser, 1927. 
DEMTCHENKO
118
DENECKE
  DEMTCHENKO, Marina, 1908-       *Con-
tribution k  I'etude  anatomo-clinique  des sym-
physes pleurales evolutives au cours de la primo-
infection tuberculeuse.   59p.   3  pl.   8?  Par.,
Librairie Maloine, 1937.
  DEMUTH, Bruno, 1905-       *Das Ovarial-
karzinom und  sein  weiteres Schicksal mit  be-
sonderer Beriicksichtigung  der  Falle  an  der
Universitats-Frauenklinik  in Bonn.   34p.   8?
Bonn, P. Kubens, 1931.
  DEMUTH,  Fritz.  Praktikum der  Zuchtung
von  Warmblutergewebe  in   Vitro.   116p.   8?
Miinch., R.  Mulier, & Steinicke, 1930.
  De  NAPOLI,  Ferdinando,  1874-1936.   La
sifilide ereditaria ed i moderni mezzi di indagine
e di cura; ricerca della Spirocheta pallida, sifilide
sperimentale,  sieroreazione  del  Wassermann  e
terapia  salvarsanica  dell'Ehrlich.    vii,  342p.
8?   Nap., V. Idelson, 1925.
  ----  Da Malthus a Mussolini; la guerra che
noi  preferiamo.   2v.  496p.  paged consec.   8?
Bologna, L.  Cappelli [1934]
  For biography see Bull. sc. med.,  Bologna,  1936,  108:
435-41 (F. Cioffi)
  DENARD, Francisque, 1904-       *Contribu-
tion a l'6tude de l'organisation de la surveillance
dentaire chez  les enfants  des 6coles.   63p.   8?
Lyon, Bosc freres, 1936.
  DENARIE, Michel, 1903-      ""Contribution
k I'etude de la stomatite arsenicale.   44p.   8?
Par., 1930.
  DENBIGH,  Wales.   North  Wales  Counties
Lunatic  Asylum.  Annual report.  2.-50., 1850-
99.
  Incomplete.
  DENCH,  Edward Bradford,  1864-1936.  Dis-
eases of  the ear; a text-book for practitioners and
students of medicine.  3. ed. xxv, 718p.   illust.
8?   N. Y., D. Appleton, 1903.
  For biography see Ann. Otol. Rhinol., 1936, 45: 587-91,
port. (T. J. Harris)
  DENCKS, Giinther,  1908-       *Ueber  Be-
schwerden bei  Nierendystopie  und ihre Besei-
tigung durch operative Verfahren mit Erhaltung
der Niere.  22p.  8?  Berl.,  R.  Pfau, 1935.

DENDROBINE.
  Chen, K. K., & Ling Chen, A.  The pharmacological action
of dendrobine, the alkaloid of Chin-shih-hu.  J. Pharm. Exp.
Ther., 1935, 55: 319-25.

DENDROCOMETIDAE.
  See under Ciliata.

DENDROLIMUS.
  Lebedev, A.  G., & Savenkov, A. N. Einige neue Ergebnisse
aus der Biologie und Physiologie des Kieferspinners  (Dendro-
limus pini  L.)  Zschr. angew. Entom., 1930, 16: 159-77.

DENDROSOMIDAE.
  See under Ciliophora, Suctoria.
  DENDY,  Arthur,  1865-       Problems  of
modern  science;  a  series  of  lectures.   236p   8°
Lond., G. G. Harrap & Co. [1922]
  ----Outlines of  evolutionary biology; with
glossary of technical terms.   3. ed. rev. and enl.
xlii, 481p.  8?   Lond., Constable & Co., 1923.
  ----The biological  foundations  of society
x,  197p. 17 pl.  8?  Lond., Constable  & Co.,
1924.
  DENECHEAU, Henri Raoul, 1900-       *La
lobite supeneure  droite  tuberculeuse.   180d
pl.   8?  Par.,  1932.
  DENECHEAU, Jean Francois.  *Du meilleur
mode de suture dans les fractures indirectes de
la rotule [Paris]  38p.  8?   Angers,  1922.
  DENECKE, Gerhard, 1889-       Kursus der
klinischen   Untersuchungsmethoden   fiir  Stu-
dierende der Zahnheilkunde.  4 p. 1.   104p.  8?
Munch., J.  F. Bergmann, 1926.
  DENECKE, Karl  [Wilhelm Adolf] 1905-
*Casuistische Beitrage zur Encephalitis lethargica
bei Kindern und Jugendlichen  [Leipzig]  103p.
8?  Zeulenroda-Thur., A. Oberreuter, 1931.
  DENECKE, Kurt, 1903-       *Die  Kondy-
lenfrakturen  der Tibia und ihre  Behandlung.
27p.  8?  Freib.  i. B., R. Goldschagg,  1928.
  DENEKE, Tfheodor]  1860-
  See Hamburg. Allgemeines Krankenhaus S. Georg. Fest-
schrift  zum lOOjahrigen Bestehen  des allgemeinen Kranken-
hauses S. Georg in Hamburg [&c]  184p.  roy. 8?  Lpz., 1925.
  DENES,  Edmond,  1910-      *Un cas d'ane-
vrisme  de  la crosse de l'aorte  simulant  une
suppuration pulmonaire.  56p.  8?  Par., 1935.
  DENET,   Jean Charles.   ^Contribution  a
l'6tude  des  reactions ganglionnaires au cours des
affections  tuberculeuses  du  membre infe>ieur.
46p.  8?  Par.,  1922.
  DENGEL,  Alfred,  1888-       *Muss man an
den hohen  Temperaturen zur Fleischkonserven-
sterilisation festhalten?   31p.  2 ch.   8?  Berl.,
B. Blanke,  1914.
  DENGEL, Edward H. Hay diet; pocket guide.
28p.  32?   [N. Y., Hay System Inc.,  1934]
  DENGG,  Max,   1889-       *Metastatische
Ovarialcarcinome nach  Resektion des  Magen-
carcinoms   als   des   Primarherdes.    24p.   8?
Wiirzb., 1917.
  DENGLER, Siegfried, 1902-       *Ueber die
Hernia   epigastrica    33p.   8?    Miinch.,  R.
Mulier, & Steinicke,  1928.
  DENGREVILLE, Alfred Emile Narcisse, 1891-
      *La methode  de  Bier en m6decine veteri-
naire;  son  action therapeutique   [Alfort]  44p.
8?  Par., 1928.

DENGUE.
  See also Yellow fever.
  Konstas,  P.   *Das Denguefieber   mit  be-
sonderer Beriicksichtigung  der letzten Epidemie
in Athen.   36p.   8?  Bonn, 1930.
  Rosenfeld, P.  *Etude generale sur la dengue
[Paris]  64p.  8? Gournay-en-Bray,  1928.
  Siler, J.  F., Hall, M. W., & Hitchens, A. P.
Dengue; its history,  epidemiology, mechanism of
transmission,  etiology,   clinical  manifestations,
immunity,  and  prevention.  476p.  8?   Manila,
1926.
  Armstrong,  C.  Dengue fever.  Pub. Health Rep., Wash.,
1923, 38: 1750-84.  Also  Bol. Of. panamer. san., 1924, 3:
245; 281.—Aubin.  A propos des  dengues exotiques.  Presse
med., 1930, 38: 1078.—Blanc, G. La dengue. Ann. med. nav.,
Roma, 1933, 39: 86-8.—Blase, M.  La dengue.   Gaz. hop.,
1932, 105: 1528.—Brun,  H.  de.   Dengue.  In Nouv. traits'
meU (Roger)  Par.,  1922,  2:  743-55.—Chabrillat.   Note sur
la nevre  de 3 jours.  Bull. Soc. path, exot., Par., 1934, 27:
ISm'-0""6"' J* P-  Den2ue fever.  J. Trop. M. Hyg., Lond.,
1932, 35: 289.—Dejouanny. Fievre des 3 jours; dengue medi-
terraneene. Bull. Soc. mdd. mil. fr., 1925, 19: 57-63.—Dinger,
I' u^i' & Snijders,  E. P.  Dengue und Gelbfieber.  Arch.
Schiffs rropenhyg., 1931, 35: 497-526.—Dold, H.  Das Dengue-
heber (dandy  fever)   Zschr. arztl.  Fortbild., 1928, 25: 833.—
Esposito. G. II dengue. Gior. ital. mal esot., 1932, 5: 69-75 —
*oo r' V. Febbre dei 5  giorni.  Gazz. med. sicil., 1917, 20:
422-6.—Gastinel, P.  Les acquisitions recentes sur la fievre
dengue.  Prat.  med. fr., 1929,  10: 551-68.—Hanson, H.
borne observations on dengue.  Am. J. Trop.  M., 1936, 16:
nl-7i-~Ho1t'  ?• L-„&  Kintner,  J. H.  Notes  on dengue.
Philhppine J.  Sc, 1931, 46:  593-9.—Ichok, G.  La dengue.
Rev. hyg., Par., 1928, 50: 900-8.—Kligler, I. J.  Recent studies
2JJ.  enJue fever- Rev- Prat-  mal-  Pays chauds, 1929, 9: 497-
i? To^^aus: R>  Ueber Dengue.  Wien. klin. Wschr., 1928,
ila lo   rLarcJ,er- A.   La  dengue.  Med. ital., 1928, 9:
/ly-o^.—L,egendre, J. Dengue terrienne et dengue nautique.
Presse med.,  1933,  41:   1262.—Leiserman, L.  I.  [Dengue]
Russ. J. trop. med  1929,  7: 170-6.-Lorando, N.  L'epidemie
ae Urapetsona et de  Kokinia est une fievre denstue  Rev med
hyg. trop Par.,  1936 28: 265-73.-McAlpinefj. G  Dengue
fever.  J. M. Ass. Alabama, 1934, 4: 124.—McClamroch, J. M. 
DENGUE
119
DENGUE
 Dengue fever.  Am. J. Nurs., 1397,  37: 134-6.—Miller, J. E.
 Dengue; a study based on  100  cases.   U. S.  Nav. M. Bull
 1929,  27:  77-86.—M oilers, B.   Das  Denguefieber.   Med'
 Klin.,  Berl.,  1928, 24: 1414.—Murray,  G. A.   Dengue fever
 Health Bull., Melb.,  1931, 9: 105-11.—Nowland, R. E.  Un-
 usual case of dengue fever.  Med. J.  Australia, 1928, 2: 148.—
 Pamplona, A.  O excellente trabalho,  a  respeito do  dengue
 [A. Pedro]   Bol. Acad.  nac. med., Rio,  1923,  95:  86-8.—
 Raybaud, A.  Dengue et maladies voisines.   Marseille med.,
 1928, 65: pt 2, 433-47.—Sainz  Trejo, A.  El dengue  que  he
 observado.  Rev. med. Veracruz., 1936, 16: 1911.—Schwalbe, J.
 Das Denguefieber.   Deut.  med.  Wschr.,  1928,  54:  1606.—
 Siler, J. F., Hall, M. W., & Hitchens, A. P.  Dengue; its history,
 epidemiology, mechanism  of transmission, etiology,  clinical
 manifestations, immunity, and prevention.  Philippine J. Sc
 1926, 39: 1-304, 8 pl.—Simmons, J. S.  Dengue fever.  Am. j'
 Trop.  M., 1931, 11: 77-102.   Also repr.  ------   Recent
 advances in  our  knowledge  of dengue  fever.   Mil.  Surgeon
 1931,  69:  266-86.   Also repr.—Tarantino, G.  B.   Dengue.
 Gior. med. vet., 1929, 78: 287-91.—Woolley, P. G., &  Oliver,
 W. W.  Dengue.  In Abt's Pediatrics, Phila., 1924, 5: 693-5.

 ----   Bacteriology.

    Blanc. G., & Caminopetros,  J.  Quelques  donnges  experi-
 mentales sur le virus de la dengue.  C.  rend. Acad, sc, 1929,
 189: 504-6.—Duval, C. W., & Harris, W. H. Studies upon the
 etiology of dengue fever; cultivation and  nature of the virus.
 J. Exp. M., 1924, 40: 835-44, 3 pl.—Guillet, R.  Au sujet de la
 r£cente epidemie de dengue a Dakar; note sur un cas de spiro-
 chetose humaine.  Bull.  Soc. path, exot., Par.,  1926,  19:
 860-2   [Discussion,  862]—Hall, M.  W.  The occurrence  of
 spirochete-like filaments in the blood of dengue patients and
 in normal individuals. Am.  J. Trop. M.,  1925, 5: 307-15.—
 Kligler, I. J., & Ashner, M.  Studies on the etiology of Phle-
 botomus and dengue fever; is a Leptospira the causative virus?
 Ann. Trop. M. Parasit., Liverp., 1928-29, 22: 151-9.—Knowles,
 R., & Biraj Mohan Das Gupta, S. A. S.   On a pseudo-organism
 in the blood in dengue.  Ind. M. Gaz., 1924, 59: 11-26.

 ----   Causes.
    Chandler,  A. C, & Rice, L.  Observations  on the etiology
 of dengue fever.  Am. J. Trop.  M.,  1923, 3:  233-62.—Coles,
 A.  C.   An inquiry into the aetiology  of dengue  fever.   J.
 Trop.  M.  Hyg.,  Lond.,  1937, 40:  53-5.—Duval, C.  W., &
 Harris, W.  H.  Studies  upon the etiology of dengue fever.
 J. Exp. M., 1924, 40: 817; 835.  Also South. M. J., 1924, 17:
 106-8.—Kligler, I. J.  Studies on the etiology  of Phlebotomus
 and dengue  fever; introduction.  Ann.  Trop.  M.  Parasit.,
 Liverp., 1928-29, 22: 143-50.—Kyriasidis, K. N. Untersuchun-
 gen iiber die Aetiologie der infektiosen Prozesse bei Dengue-
 fieber.  Deut. med. Wschr.,  1929, 55: 1634.—Manoussakis, E.
 Recherches etiologiques sur la dengue.   Bull. Soc. path, exot.,
 Par.,  1928,  21:  200-5.—Stefanopoulo,  G.  Sur les  rapports
 etiologiques de la dengue et de la fievre jaune.  Ibid., 1929, 22:
 538-40.

 ----   Clinical aspect.

    Spyrantis,  E.  A.   Contribution  a, I'etude de
 la forme  nerveuse de  la dengue.   40p.  8?   Par.,
 1934.
    Bensis.  Etude clinique de la dengue.  Paris mid., 1931, 81:
 137-43.—Bonan, H., & Uzan, M.  Dengue et tares anterieures.
 Rev. tunis. sc. mid., 1928, 22: 41.—Cambessedes, H., Fernet,
 P., & Girard, R.  La dengue; les manifestations cutanees de la
 dengue.  Rev.  prat.  mal. pays chauds,   1930,  10: 35-8.—
 Choremis, K.  Denguefieber im Kindesalter. Jahrb. Kinderh.,
 1930, 3. F., 77: 104-9.—Colo, F.  La dengue.  Minerva med.,
 Tor., 1928, 8: pt 2, 972-8.—Conseil, E., & Durand, P.  Sur
 quelques formes  anormales de dengue.  Rev. tunis. sc. mid.,
 1927, 21: 323-30.—Flora, G. T.   La dengue.  Hopital, 1928,
 16:  752-7.—Kokoris,  D.   Chirurgische  Beobachtungen beim
 Denguefieber.  Wien. klin. Wschr., 1929, 42: 781.—Labernadie,
 V.  Syndrome exanthematique au cours  d'une epidemie  de
 dengue. Bull. Soc. path, exot., Par., 1932, 25: 7-13.—Manous-
 sakis, E.  Recherches cliniques  et etiologiques  sur la fievre
 dengue. Gaz. hop.,  1929, 102: 273-6.—Nicolle, C.  Un  nouvel
 exemple d'infections inapparentes;  a  propos de la decouverte,
 faite far G. Blanc, J. Caminopetros  et E. Manoussakis de la
 dengue  inapparente  de l'homme et  de celle du  cobaye.  Arch.
 Inst. Pasteur Tunis, 1928,  7: 356-62.—Oekonomides,  G. D.
 Erfahrungen beim Denguefieber.  Med. Klin., Berl., 1929, 25:
 346.—O'Meara,  F.  J. Dengue temperature  charts.   J.  R.
 Army  M. Corps,  1936, 66:  120-5.—Pamboukis, G.  Thera-
 peutischer Einfluss des Denguefiebers auf  organische Erkran-
 kungen des  Zentralnervensystems.  Deut. med. Wschr., 1929,
 55:  481.—Pellicciotta, R.   Dengue,  osservazioni di sintoma-
 tologia  e ricerche collaterali.  Gior. ital. mal. esot.,  1938, 11:
 59-67.—Pieraerts,  G.  Notes cliniques sur la  fievre  rouge
 congolaise.  Ann. Soc. beige med. trop.,  1931,  11: 189-204.—
 Portocalis, A.. & Flora, G.  Syndrome vagotonique au cours de
 la  dengue.  Bull. Soc. med. hop. Paris, 1928, 3.  ser., 52: 1594-
 604.—Purcell, F. W.  Notes of a case  of fever in some respects
 resembling mild  dengue fever.  West  Afr. M.  J., 1932,  6:
6,  ch.—Sanner, L., & Loumaigne.  A  propos  d'une  forme
clinique rare de la dengue et affections voisines  (dengue like
fevers des auteurs anglais)   Arch. mid. pharm.  nav., 1935,
 125:  297-301.—Sarcorrafos. M.   Estudio clinico  sobre el
 dengue.   Siglo  med.,  1928,  82: 376-8.  ------   Les dites
 formes cliniques de la dengue.  Rev.  med. hyg. trop., Par.,
 1929, 21: 172-7.—Schmourlo, S.  Au sujet de la dengue au
 Soudan.   Bull.  Soc.  path,  exot.,  Par.,  1928, 21:  577-83 —
 Spyropoulos, N. J.  La dengue  chez l'enfant.  Acta padiat.,
 Upps.. 1930, 10: 59-66.—Tomb, J. W.  Colchicum in the treat-
 ment of the after-pains of  dengue fever.  Tr. R. Soc. Trop. M.
 Hyg.,  Lond.,  1925-26, 19: 492.—Vera, S.   La dengue  nei
 bambini.  Policlinico, 1929, 36: sez. prat., 227-9.—Watson, M.
 A case of dengue fever with hyperpyrexia.  J.  Trop. M. Hyg.,
 Lond., 1933, 36: 157.

 ----  Complications.
   Anargyros,  E.   Quelques cas de  complications  oculaires
 pendant  l'epidemie de dengue.  Arch, opht..  Par.,  1929,  46:
 214-6.—Aravantinos,  J.   Hospital observations on  dengue
 fever; the effect on the kidneys.  J. Trop.  M. Hyg.,  Lond.,
 1930, 33: 55-7.—Avaritsiotis.   Sur le neurotropisme  de la
 dengue.   Bull. Soc. med. hop. Paris, 1930, 3. ser., 46: 441-4.—
 Bistis, J.   Ueber  Augenerkrankungen  bei dem Denguefieber.
 Zschr. Augenh.,  1929, 67: 158-60.—Charamis, S.  Quelques
 observations de  complications oculaires de la dengue pendant
 la derniere epidemie en GrSce.  Arch, opht.,  Par.,  1929,  46:
 210-3.—Diamantopoulos,  J.   Denguefieber und Myxodem.
 Deut. med. Wschr., 1931,  57: 851.—Gabrielides, A.  La fievre
 dengue et ses complications oculaires.  Ann. ocul., Par., 1929,
 166: 183-99.—Ghiannoulatos, G. P.  Apercu  clinique sur les
 s<5quelles nerveuses et psychiques de la dengue (un cas de pseudo-
 tabes)   Rev.  neur.,  Par., 1931,  38:  599-604.—Gill.  E.  D.
 Ocular symptomatology in dengue; based on an analysis of
 1,241 cases.  Arch. Ophth.,  N.  Y., 1928, 57: 628-38—Hit-
 zanides, E.  L'influence de la dengue sur la grossesse et l'ac-
 couchement.   Bull. Soc.  obst. gyn. Paris,  1929, 18:  133-6.
 ------  Salpingites au cours de la dengue.   Ibid.,  137-9.—■
 Kairis, Z.  Ueber die chirurgisch-urologischen Komplikationen
 des Denguefiebers.  Zschr.  urol. Chir.,  1929, 27: 419-23.—
 Kondoleon, E., & Joannides, G.  Die chirurgischen Komplika-
 tionen der Dengue.  Arch. Inst. Pasteur hellen.,  1928-30, 2:
 299-302.  Also  Munch, med. Wschr., 1929, 76: 197.—Kos-
 toulas, A. Dengue from  the standpoint of syphilis, urology
 and dermatology [some personal clinical observations]   Urol.
 Cut. Rev., 1930, 34: 231-3—Kvriazides, N.  Recherches de
 laboratoire sur 1'etiologie des complications inflammatoires de
 la dengue. Presse med.,  1929, 37: 1233-5.— McCallum, F., &
 Dwyer, J. P.  Dengue as a cause of death.  Med. J. Australia,
 1927, 1:  10-5.—Nicolas,  C.   Six  cas d'orchites ou ovarite,
 complications de dengue.   Bull. Soc. path, exot., Par., 1927,  20:
 402.—Pamboukis,  G.    Denguefieber  und  Nervensystem.
 Schweiz.  Arch.  Neur. Psychiat., 1930, 26: 51-62.—Papado-
 poulo, T., Yoel, M., & Hadjigeorges, A. Sur les complications
 chirurgicales de  la dengue observers dans ces services.  Presse
 mid.,  1929,  37: 49-51.—Papastratiga'is,  K.  Denguefieber
 und Nervensystem.   Zschr. ges. Neur. Psychiat.,  1930, 125:
 743-7.—Pellicciotta, R. Dengue; patologia in convalescenza.
 Gior. ital. clin.  trop., 1938,  2:  3-19.—Riad,  M.  Some  eye
 complications  in dengue  fever.   Bull. Ophth.  Soc. Egypt,
 1929, 22: 60.—Richardson,  S.   Some ocular complications
 observed  in dengue fever. J. Florida M. Ass.,  1923-24,  10:
 5-8.  ------  Keratitis  as  a complication  of dengue  fever.
 South. M. J.,  1927, 20: 32-8.  ------  Ocular symptoms and
 complications observed in  dengue.  Tr.  Am. Ophth. Soc, 1933,
 31: 450-77.—Roubinovich, J., Mignon  [et al.]   Psychose oni-
 rique endocrinienne  consecutive a  la  dengue.   Ann. med.
 psychol., Par., 1931, 89: 62-6.—Salvati, G.  Qualche complica-
 zione oculare  della dengue.  Lettura  oft.,  1928,  5:  38.—
 Schrumpf-Pierron, P.  Les complications fatales de la dengue.
 Presse med.,  1929, 37: 206.—Toole, H.   Die chirurgischen
 Komplikationen  des Denguefiebers.  Arch. klin. Chir., 1929,
 156:  328-33.—Trabaud.    Syndrome   de   polioenc6phalite
 subaigue  avec myasthenie isthmo-spinale consecutive  a une
 dengue.   Rev. neur.,  Par., 1928, 35:  571-3.—Tsiminakis, K.
 Dengue-■  pilepsie.  Wien. klin.  Wschr., 1930,  43:  755.—
 Xanthakos, G.  Ueber die  oto-rhino-laryngologischen  Kom-
 plikationen des Denguefiebers.  Mschr. Ohrenh., Wien, 1929,
 63: 1198-202.—Yoel, M.  Sur  les  complications oto-rhino-
 laryngologiques  de la dengue.  Arch, internat. laryng., Par.,
 1930, 36: 708-12.

----   Diagnosis.
   Bahr, P. H.   The leucocyte count as an aid to diagnosis in
dengue fever.  J. London School Trop.  M., 1911-12, 1: 152.—
 Baur.  Dengue et fievre a phiebotome.  Bull. Soc.  med. mil.
fr., 1924,  18: 314-6.—Castronuovo, G.  Febbre dei tre  giorni;
febbre  dei 7 giorni; dengue.  Gior.  ital. mal  esot.,  1929, 2:
285.—Churchill,  F. S., Landis, E. M.,  & Glusker, S. D.  An
epidemic of  undetermined nature;  dengue?  J. Am.  M. Ass.,
 1926,  87:  821-4.—Georgopoulos, M.  Die  Prufung des  Zu-
standes  der peripheren Gefasse  als Methode zur friihzeitigen
und  sicheren  Diagnose des Denguefiebers.   Miinch. med.
Wschr.,  1928,  75:  1793.—Legendre, J.   A propos de la fievre
rouge congolaise.  Bull. Soc path,  exot., Par., 1928, 21:  18-
20.—Peruzzi, M.  Dengue e pseudo-dengue.  Ann. med. nav.,
Roma, 1928, 34:  pt 2, 198-212.—Pieraerts, G.  La fievTe rouge
congolaise est-elle la  dengue?  Ann.  Soc.  beige  med.  trop.,
1931,  11:  321-41.—Sautriau.  Comment nous avons porte le
diagnostic de rougeole chez 2 malades atteints de dengue. Bull.
med.,  Par., 1929, 43:  985.—Trabaud. J. P. R.  La dengue et 
DENGUE
120
DENGUE
les fausses dengues. Arch. med. pharm. mil., 1926, 84: 39-50.
------   La discrimination entre  la  dengue mediterraneenne
et les affections qui s'en rapprochent.  Bull, med., Par., 1929,
43: 986-92.

----  Epidemiology.

  See also subheading  Transmission.
  Akashi,  K.  Die letzte Dengue-epidemie in Tainan (For-
mosa) Taiwan igakkai zasshi, 1932,  31: 69.—Apostolides, C,
Chaniotis, N. [et al.] Etude clinique  sur l'epidemie de dengue
d'Athenes  en ete 1928.   Paris med.,  1929,  71: 449-60.—
Apostolopoulos,  K. G.   Das Dengue-Fieber  in  Athen im
Herbst  1928.  Miinch.  med.  Wschr., 1930-  77: 265-8 —
Apostolou,  R. VS., &  Apostolou,  G.   La  dengue a  Cavalla.
Monde  med., 1929, 39: 152-5.—Aravantinos,  A.  Quelques
observations sur  la pandemie  de dengue en Grece.  Bull.
med., Par.,  1929,43:977.  —----■  La pandemie de la dengue en
Grece.  C.  rend. Congr. internat. med. trop., 1932, 1. Congr., 5:
725-37.—Bensis, W.  L'epidemiologie de la dengue; pandemie
d'Athenes  de 1928.  Gaz.  hop.,  1931,  104:  657-62.   Also
Rev. med.  fr., 1931, 12:  225.—Berger, E.   Das Denguefieber
und  der Verlauf  der  Epidemie in Griechenland im  Sommer
1928.  Schweiz. med.  Wschr.,  1929, 59: 498-501—Bideau.
Une epidemie de  dengue avec complications a  bord de l'aviso
Antares.   Arch.  med.  pharm. nav.,  1925, 115: 107-36.—
Blanc, G.,  & Caminopetros, J.   Quelques observations  epi-
demiologiques faites aux environs d'Athenes pendant l'epidemie
de dengue; l'enseignement qu'on en peut tirer.  Rev. hyg.,
Par., 1929,  51:  161-71.—Boye.   Une  epidemie de dengue
en Cochinchine,  en 1927.   Bull. Off.  internat. hyg.  pub.,
Par., 1929,  21: 1546-8.—Brahmachari, U. N.  A 5-day fever
of Calcutta.  Ind.  M.  Gaz.,  1907,  42: 339.—Brelet,  M.
Une  epidemie de dengue.   Gaz. hop., 1925,  98: 1665-7.—
Breuil.   A  propos de l'epidemiologie  de la  dengue.  Arch.
med. pharm. nav., 1937, 127: 501-4.—Burggraaf, H.  [Three
day  sickness on the eastern  coast of Sumatra]  Tschr.  dier-
geneesk., 1932, 59: 234—7.—Cambise,  E.  L'epidemia di dengue
nel  presidio di Rodi.   Gior. med. mil.,  1929, 77: 215-7.—
Cardamatis, J. P.  La dengue en Grece.  Bull. Soc. path, exot.,
Par., 1929,  22: 272-92.—Cartron, A.  Note sur une epidemie
de  dengue  a Saint-Louis (Senegal)  en 1926.   Ibid., 228 —
Cazanove,  F. Dengue et fievre jaune.  Ibid.,  1930, 23: 155-
61.—Chalier, J.,  Bouysset & Marcakis.   Un  cas  de dengue
d'importation helienique. Lyon  med.,  1929,  143: 327-31.—
Cheney, G.  Appearance of  a  dengue-like fever  in northern
California.  Arch. Int. M., 1935, 56: 1067-96.—Cleland, J. B.
Dengue  fever in  Australia.  Rev. prat.- mal. pays chauds,
1928, 8:  509-14.—Cochrane, E.  First reported  cases of dengue
fever in  British  Guiana.  Tr. R. Soc. Trop. M. Hyg., Lond.,
1933, 27: 211.—Conseil,  E., & Durand, P.  Notes etiologiques
et cliniques  sur une epidemie  de dengue observee a Tunis.
Rev. tunis. sc. med., 1927, 21: 251-62.—Copanaris, P.  L'epi-
demie de dengue en Grece au cours de Viti 1928. Bull.  Off.
internat. hyg. pub., Par., 1928, 20:  1590-601.—Dive, G. H.
Dengue  in  Aden; a clinical  and statistical survey,  with an
appendix on fevers in Aden.  J. R. Army M.  Corps, 1927,
48:  241-7.—Edington, A. D.  Dengue as seen in the recent
epidemic in Durham.  J. M.  Ass. S.  Africa, 1927, 1: 446-8.—
Furka, S.,  & Tomcsik, J. [On the dengue epidemic in Greece
in 1928]   Orsz. Kozegeszs.  Int.  kozl.,  1927-28,  1:  No. 23,
1-12.—Gabbi, U.   Sulla febbre dengue in Grecia nel 1928.
Gior. clin.  med., 1929,  10: 335; 407.—Gasperini, C. G.  Con-
siderazioni  epidemiologiche  sulla dengue  nelle isole sporadi
meridional.  Arch. ital.  sc.  med. col., 1929,  10: 379-89.—
Gauget.  Sur quelques cas de dengue observes a la marine a
Dakar.   Arch. med. pharm. nav., 1932, 122: 263.-;-Giordano,
M.   Osservazioni sopra una piccola epidemia  di dengue  a
bordo della R. Nave Ammiraglio Magnaghi.  Ann. med. nav.,
Roma, 1924, 1: 220-31.—Goldie, H.  Notes on  the epidemic of
dengue in Tiberias. Tr.  R. Soc. Trop. M.  Hyg., Lond., 1928-
29,  22: 385-90.—Gonzalez Meneses, J.  Nota  acerca de la
epidemia de dengue mediterraneo observada en Sevilla y parte
de su provincia en el verano y otono de 1927.  Arch, espafi.
pediat.,  1928, 12:  639-42.—Griffitt?, T.  H. D.  Dengue in
Florida,  1934, and its significance.  J. Florida M. Ass., 1934-35,
21: 395-7.   ------& Hanson, H.   Significance of an epidemic
of dengue.   J. Am. M. Ass., 1936, 107: 1107-10.—Grizaud, H.
Au  sujet de quelques cas de fievre  rouge a la  Guadeloupe.
Bull. Soc.  path, exot., Par.,  1934, 27: 475-82.—Hanson, H
The  dengue fever situation.  J.  Florida  M.  Ass., 1934, 21:
109.   ------  An epidemic of dengue.  Am. J. Pub. Health,
1936, 26: 256-8.—Hoffmann, J. M., Mertens, W. K., & Snijders
E. P.  [Spread of  Javanese endemic dengue into Amsterdam]
Geneesk. tschr. Ned.  Indie, 1932,  72:  1195. pl.,  ch.—I., M.
La dengue.  Rev. med., Louvain, 1928, 350.—Jafar, M.  Den-
gue  fever in the  Rangoon-Mingaladon area.   Ind. M. Gaz.,
1932, 67: 674.—Jorge, R.  La dengue; a propos  d'une epidemie
nautique depistee a Lisbonne. Bull.  Off. internat. hyg. pub.,
Par., 1929, 21: 1531-45.—Kamal, H.  The 1927  epidemic of
dengue in Egypt.  Brit.  M. J.,  1928, 1: 1104-6.—Khater, M.
La dengue en Syrie.  Bull, mid.,  Par., 1929, 43: 983.—Levy.
M. D.  The epidemiology and prevention of dengue.  Texas
State J. M., 1923-24, 19:  182-4.—Livierato, S.,  & Vagliano, M.
La dengue  en Grece; etude clinique,  anatomo-pathologique et
biologique.   Paris m^d.,  1929,  71: 557-62.—Lorando, N., &
Chaniotis, N.  Sur la derniere epidemie de dengue en Grece;
faits  cliniques et  epidemiologiques.   Rev. med.  hyg.  trop.,
Par., 1931,  23: 23-31.—McClamroch. J. M., &  Vallotton, J. R.
Dengue fever; report of 100 cases studied at Jackson Memorial
Hospital during the Miami epidemic,  1934.  South. M. J.,
1935, 28: 035-8.—MacDonell, G. N.  The dengue epidemic in
Miami.  J. Florida M. As*., 1934-35, 21: 392-5.—MacKenzie.
Epidemie  de dengue en  Grece.   Rev.  hyg., Par.,  1929, 51:
356-66.—Macridi,  N. G.  L'epidemie de dengue a Athenes;
rapport  soumis au  Ministere de l'Hygiene de Grece.  Ibid.,
241-67.—Martzinovsky. E. I. [Epidemic of dengue]  Russ. J.
trop. med., 1929, 7: 161.—Massa. F.. & DeVivo,  A.  Episodio
epidemico di dengue a Bendic  Cassim,  nel golfo  di Aden.
Gior. ital. clin.  trop., 1937,  1: 78.—Mchedlidze,  I. Z.  [Possi-
bility of bringing dengue into Batum]   Russ. J. trop. med.,
1929, 7: 165.—Medulla, C.  Sopra alcuni casi di febbri a
tipo  dengue ed  a tipo pappataci  osservati in Bengasi  nel '29.
Arch. ital. sc. med. col., 1930, 11: 162-8.  ---— Casi spora-
dici di dengue in Marmarica; nota epidemiologica. Ibid., 236-
40.   ------  Notizie epidemiologiche e cliniche su la dengue
in Cirenaica.   Ibid.,  1931, 12:  74-80.—Mollers,  B.   Der
Verlauf  der Dengue-Fieberepidemie  in Griechenland.  Med.
Klin., Berl., 1928, 24: 1499.—Moltke, O.  [Epidemics of dengue
in Greece]  Ugeskr.  laeger, 1928, 90: 960.—Morin, H. G. S., &
Pirot, R.  Sur l'epidemiologie de  la dengue d'Extreme-Orient.
Arch. Inst.  Pasteur  Indochine,  1926,  Nos.  3-^4,  41-50 —
Myers,  W. H.  The epidemic of dengue fever  in Savannah
in 1922.  J.  M.  Ass.  Georgia,  1923, 12: 318-21.—Neri, F.
Sulla epidemia di dengue in Grecia nel 1928, (note epidemiolo-
giche)   Ann.  igiene,  1929,  39: 93-101.—Panayotatou,  A.
Sur l'epidemie  de dengue a Alexandrie  d'Egypte)  en 1927.
Bull,  med.,  Par.,  1929, 43:  981-3.—Papamarkou,  P.  Das
Dengue-Fieber in Griechenland.  Med. Welt, 1928, 2:  1557-9.—
Pedro, A.  O dengue em Nictheroy.  Brasil med.,  1923, 37:
173-7.—Perves. Epidemie de dengue a la marine de Dakar.
Bull. Soc.  path, exot., Par., 1927, 20: 92-9.  Also Arch. med.
pharm.  nav., 1928, 118:  166-75.—Pinto Soares.  Etiologia,
symptomatologia  e prophylaxia  da  dengue; a  epidemia  do
aviso frances  Antares no porto da Bahia.  Sciencia med., Rio,
1928, 6:  259-65.—Pirot.  R.  Dengue  d'Extreme-Orient et
dengue  du  Bassin  Mediterraneen.  Rev.   prat. mal.  pays
chauds,  1930, 10: 151-66.—Poggi, I.  Note cliniche sul decorso
di una epidemia di  dengue in Rodi.  Arch. ital. sc. med. col.,
1929, 10:  72-8.  ------  La dengue,  con  speciale  riguardo
aU'epidemia estivo-autumnale sviluppatasi in Rodi  nel 1928.
Ibid., 480-500.—Pontano,  T.   La  pandemia di dengue in
Atene.   Policlinico,  1928,  35: sez. prat., 2143; 2200.—Rice, L.
Dengue fever; a clinical report of the Galveston epidemic of
1922.  Am. J.  Trop. M.,  1923,  3: 73-90—Sacorrafos, M.
Etude clinique  sur  la dengue (pandemie d'Athenes du mois
d'aoiit 1928)  Presse med., 1928, 36: 1269.  ------ Nouvelles
remarques cliniques et epidemiologiques sur  la dengue.  Bull.
med., Par., 1929, 43: 976.—Sakellarios Zewos, C. La dengue
aux lies Egee.  Rev. gen. clin. ther., 1929, 43: 246-8.—Sluiter,
E.  [Dengue fever in Greece] Ned. tschr. geneesk.,  1928, 72:
pt 2, 4580-2.—Snijders, E. P.  [Spread of endemic dengue in
Sumatra]  Geneesk. tschr.Ned. Indie, 1931, 71: 241-9, 2 pl —
Sorrentino,  F.   Osservazioni su una  epidemia di dengue.
Gior. ital. mal. esot., 1933, 6: 117-20.—Stamen.  La epidemia
reinante.  Rev. med. Rosario, 1926,16: 57-66, ch.—Stott, H., &
Mangalik, V. Seven-day dengue in Lucknow.  Ind. M. Gaz.,
1926, 61:  329-32.—Suldey, E.  W.  La  dengue  du Soudan.
Bull. Soc. path, exot., Par., 1926, 19: 881-4.—Tarantino. G. B.
Dengue.  Gior. ital. mal. esot.,  1929, 2: 206.—Tascon, J. H.
El dengue en Buga.  Repert. med. cir.,  Bogota,  1923-24, 15:
242-51.—Tournier,  E., & Guenole, A.   Epidemie de dengue
hivernale en  Chine du Nord.  Bull. Soc.  path, exot., Par.,
1928, 21: 617-9.—Trabaud, J. Apercu historique  sur la dengue
mediterraneenne.  Bull, med., Par.,  1929, 43: 975.—Veras, S.
Observations sur  la fievre  dengue  chez les enfants pendant
l'epidemie d'Athenes 1927.  Bull. Soc. pediat. Paris, 1928, 26:
79-85.  Also Arch. med. enf., 1929, 32: 5-19.

----   experimental.

   Simmons, J.  S., Saint John, J. H., & Reynolds,

F.   H.  K.    Experimental  studies  of   dengue.
489p.   8?   Manila,  1931.
   Also  Philippine J. Sc, 1931, 44: 1-251; 3 pl.
  Blanc, G., & Caminopetros, J. Recherches experimentales
sur la dengue.  Arch. Inst. Pasteur helien.,  1928-30,  2: 202-
76.  Also Ann. Inst. Pasteur, Par., 1930, 44:  367-436.  ------
& Manoussakis, E.  Quelques recherches experimentales sur
la dengue.   Arch.  Inst. Pasteur helien.,  1928, 2:  174-89.
Also Bull. Soc. path, exot., Par., 1928,  21: 525-37.—Blanc.
G.,  Caminopetros, J.  [et  al.] Recherches experimentales  sur
la sensibilite  des singes inferieurs au virus de la dengue.  C.
rend. Acad, sc, 1929, 188: 468-70.—Kligler, I. J.  Studies on
the etiology  of Phlebotomus and  dengue  fever; the trans-
mission  of dengue fever to monkeys. Tr.  R. Soc.  Trop. M.
Hyg., Lond.,  1929-30, 23: 193-6.—Manoussakis.  E.  Re-
cherches etiologiques sur la dengue. Arch. Inst. Pasteur helien.,
1928, 2: 167-73.—Studies in dengue; dengue produced experi-
mentally in Japanese monkeys.  Mil. Surgeon, 1930, 66: 735.

----   Hematology.

  Azzi, E., &  Magliano,  G.   II quadro  ematologico nella
dengue.  Bull. sc. med., Bologna, 1937, 109: 218-35.—Floros, A.
Das  Blutbild bei Dengue-Fieber.  Med. Welt,  1929, 3: 160.—
Joannides, G. S.   L'examen morphologique du  sang dans la
fievre dengue.  Arch. Inst. Pasteur helien., 1928-30, 2: 295-8. 
DENGUE
121
DENGUE
----  Immunology and serology.
  Blanc,  G., & Caminopetros, J.  La dengue donne-t-elle
l'immunite?  C. rend. Soc.  biol.,  1929, 100: 31-3.------
Action du serum et du sang totai  des convalescents et gueris
de dengue sur le virus.  Ibid., 393-5.  ------ Contribution
a I'etude de la vaccination contre la dengue.  Bull. Acad, med.,
Par., 1929, 3. ser., 102: 37-40.------& Giroud, P.  Action du
serum antiamaryllique et du serum contre la peste porcine sur
la virus de la  dengue.   Ibid., 101: 412;  442.—Pontano, T.
Problemi  immunitari nella  riproduzione  sperimentale della
dengue.  Bull.  Accad. med.  Roma,  1929, 55: 249-58.   Also
Zschr. Immunforsch.,  1930, 69: 146-56.—Raynal, J.  A propos
d'une epidemie  de dengue; peut-on parler d'immunite ou de
moindre receptivite de certaines races?  Marseille med., 1926,
63: 1329-31.—Sharp, W. B., & Hollar, E. Immunity in dengue
fever. Am. J. Trop. M., 1935, 15:  247-64.—Stefanopoulo, G.,
& Callinicos, G.  Absence d'anticorps  pour le virus amaril
dans le sang des sujets atteints de dengue.  C. rend. Soc. biol.,
1932, 110:  1230.—Saint John, J. H., & Holt, R. L. A dengue
vaccine prepared from Macacus philippinensis.  Am.  J. Trop.
M., 1931,  11: 325-36.

----  Pathology.
  Lapierre-Armande, V.    *Dengue  et  fievre
jaune;   rapports  et  dissemblances;  documents
puis6s  au Service  de  Sante du  Ministere  des
Colonies  et  au  Laboratoire  de  l'Institut  de
 Medecine Coloniale.   79p.   8?  Par., 1930.
  Avaritsiotis,  E.  Sur le neurotropisme de la dengue.  Ann.
med., Par.,  1931, 30:  5-14.—Catsaras, J.  Pathologisch-
anatomische  Beobachtungen   zum  Denguefieber.    Arch.
Schiffs Tropenhyg., 1931, 35: 278-86.—Cristau & Bercher, B.
Des  rapports de la dengue et de  la fievre de 3 jours.  Bull.
Soc  med.  mil.  fr., 1924, 18: 367-75.—Findlay, G. M.  The
relation between dengue and rift  valley fever.  Tr. R. Soc.
Trop. M. Hyg., Lond.,  1932, 26:  157.—Khouri, J.  Quelques
observations parasitologiques  et  biochimiques   concernant
I'urine dans la fievre dengue.  Bull. Soc. path,  exot., Par.,
1928, 21: 92-4.—Lefrou, G.   A propos de la dengue et de la
fievre rouge congolaise.  Ibid.,  583-5.—Legendre, J.   Au
sujet de la pathogenie de la dengue.  Ibid., 1929, 22: 419-23.—
Melissinos, J.  Pathologisch-anatomische Untersuchungen bei
Denguefieber.   Arch. Schiffs Tropenhyg., 1937, 41: 321-31.—
Morin, H. G. S.  Note sur  la pathogenie de la dengue.  Tr.
Far  East.  Ass. Trop. M. (1927)  1928, 7. Congr., 2: 552.—
 Nicolas, C. A propos d'une epidemie de dengue  compliquee
 d'ictere; la dengue  serait-elle une fievre  amarylle attenuee?
 Bull. Soc path, exot.,  Par., 1928, 21: 748-52.—Oekonomo-
 poulo, N.  Die Dengue-Fieber-Erkrankung  in Beziehung zu
 Lungentuberkulose.   Acta med. scand., 1929, 71: 301-24.—
 Photakis, B. A.  Die klinischen  Aeusserungen des  Dengue-
 fiebers  im  Lichte  der  Obduktionsbefunde.   Arch.  Inst.
Pasteur helien., 1928-30, 2: 302-5.   Also Arch. Schiffs Tropen-
hyg., 1929, 33:  333-5.—Rosenberg, M.  Die Dengue in ihren
Beziehungen zu Malaria. Ibid., 398.

----  Prevention.
   Cawston, F. G.  Aspects of dengue fever prevention.  J.
Trop. M.  Hyg., Lond.,  1927, 30: 171.—Hamlyn-Harris, R.
The  elimination of Aedes argenteus Poiret as a factor in dengue
control in Queensland. Ann. Trop. M. Parasit., Liverp., 1931-
32,  25: 21-29.—Internationale  Abkommen  iiber  den gegen-
seitigen Schutz gegen das Denguefieber.  Reichsgesundhbl.,
1936, 11:  703.—Levy,  M.  D.  The prevention  of dengue.
South. M. J., 1926, 19: 270.—Marzinovsky, E. I.   Sur la lutte
contre la dengue. Bull. Soc. path, exot., Par., 1930, 23: 797-
803.  ------   [Prevention  of  introduction of dengue into
U. S. S. R.]  Russk.  J. trop. med., 1929,  7: 162-5.—Plan for
international agreement regarding  dengue.  Pub. Health Rep.,
Wash.,  1929, 44: 2106.—Rukhadze, N.  P.  [Prevention of
dengue]  Russk. J. trop. med., 1929, 7: 166-8.

----  Transmission.

  See also Aedes.
  Blanc, G., & Caminopetros, J.  Experiences faites  en Grece
sur le mode de transmission de la dengue.  C. rend. Acad, sc,
1928, 187:  1081-3.  Also Bull, med., Par.,  1929, 43: 978-81 —
Chandler, A. C. The transmission and etiology of dengue;  a
critical  review.  Ind. M. Gaz.,  1925,  60: 460-2—Duval,
C. W., & Harris, W. H.  Dengue fever, with special considera-
tion of the etiology and transmission.  Med. Clin.  N.  America,
1926, 9: 915-33.—Garin, C.  La dengue.  Rev. prat.  mal.
pays chauds, 1928, 8: 505-8.—Harris, W. H., & Duval, C. W.
Studies upon the etiology of  dengue fever; experimental trans-
mission to the lower animal.  J. Exp. M.,  1924, 40: 817T33.—
Holt, R. L., & Kintner, J. H.  Location of dengue virus in the
body of mosquitoes.  Am. J. Trop. M., 1931, 11: 103-11.—
Kumm, H. W.  Dengue fever and the mosquitoes that trans-
mit it.  Jamaica Pub. Health, 1935, 10: 60-2.—Manoussakis,
E. Le mode de transmission de la fievre dengue.  Rev. hyg.,
Par., 1931, 53:  18-23.—Mertens, W. K.   [Mosquito  breeding
places in proximity of dwellings in relation to dengue] Geneesk.
tschr. Ned.  Indie,  1933, 73: 1096-106.—Saint  John. J. H.,
Simmons, J. S.. & Reynolds. F. H. K.  Transmission of the
virus of dengue fever from mosquito to mosquito.  Philippine J.
Sc,  1930, 41: 381-84, 2 pl. Also repr.—Schule, P. A.  Dengue
fever; transmission by Aedes a?gypti. Am. J. Trop. M., 1928,
8: 203-13.—Shingarev, N. I.  [Mosquitoes as carriers of dengue]
Russ. J. trop. med., 1929, 7: 168-70.—Siler, J. F., Hall, M. W..
& Hitchens,  A. P.  Results obtained in  the transmission of
dengue fever.  J. Am. M. Ass., 1925, 84: 1163-72.  Also repr.
------Transmission of dengue fever by mosquitoes.  Proc.
Soc.  Exp.  Biol.,  N. Y., 1925-26,  23: 197-201.   Also Mil.
Surgeon, 1926, 58: 57-60.—Simmons, J. S., Saint John, J. H.
[et al.]  The possible transfer of dengue virus from infected to
normal mosquitoes  during copulation.   Am. J.  Trop. M.,
1931, 11: 199-216.—Snijders, E. P., Dinger, E. J., & Schuffner,
W. A. P.  On the transmission of dengue in  Sumatra.  Ibid.,
171-97.  Also Geneesk. tschr. Ned. Indie, 1931, 71: 345-53.
  DENHAM,  Mary.    Planned  parenthood;   a
guide  to   birth-control.    136p.   illust.   16?
Lond., G.  Newnes [1935?]
  ---- &  MIALL, Agnes  M.  All  about about
babies;  the  care  and management of  children
during the first 5  all-important years.   [445]p.
8?   Lond., G. Newnes [1936]
  DEN Hoed, Daniel.  *Over  de  werking van
harde  rontgenstralen  en   gammastralen  van
radium   [Action of  the hard Roentgen  rays and
of the gamma  rays of  radium]  172p.  8?  Amst.,
J. H. de  Bussy,  1934.
  DENIAU, Pierre, 1909-       *Variations  de
la  pression  arterielle  et  depression atmosphe-
rique; 6tude experimentale chez l'homme et chez
l'animal    [Lyon]   203p.   16  ch.   8?   Bourg,
Berthod, 1935.
  DENICHOU,  Rene   Jean,  1904-        *Un
mddecin  du grand siecle: l'Abb6 Bourdelot.  70p.
pl.   8?   Par., 1928.
   DENIGES,  Georges, 1859-1935.
  Labat, J.  A.  [Necrologie]  J. med. Bordeaux,  1935, 112:
81, port.
   DENIKER, Joseph, 1852-1918.   The races of
man; an outline of anthropology and ethnogra-
phy,   xxiii, 61 lp.  pl.   12?  Lond.,  W.  Scott
Pub. Co.,  1907.
  ----  The  same.   Les races et les peuples de
la  terre.    2.  ed.   viii,  750p.   roy.  8?    Par.,
Masson & cie, 1926.
   DENIS, Elisabeth.  *L'assistance sociale dans
la consultation  de nourrissons a l'h6pital.  50p.
8?   Par.,  1923.
   DENIS, Georges, 1894-        *Les meningites
k  pneumo-bacille  de  Friedlander  (B.  mucosus
capsulatus)  71p.   8?  Par.,  1924.
   DENIS, Georges,  1910-       *Le traitement
de la tuberculose en pratique de  ville  selon  les
methodes  d'Andre  Jousset;  les  resultats.   55p.
8?   Par.,  Jouve & cie, 1937.
   DENIS,  Henri   Georges Pierre,  1912-
*Etude  statistique  de  la   vaccination  par   le
B.  C. G. k Bordeaux.   46p.   8?  Bord., Delmas,
1937.
   DENIS, Leon  EugSne   Maurice,  1885-
*La production animale dans le  Departement de
la Somme  [Alfort]  92p.  8?  Amiens,  1929.
   DENIS, Maurice,     -1935.
   B., L.  [Necrologie]  Ann. otolar., Par., 1935, 1-3, port.
   DENIS, Maurice Etienne, 1896-       *Etude
sur  la  pathogenie de  l'ulcus et de l'irritation  du
duodenum;  le syndrome enterohepato-duodenal.
47p.  8?   Par., 1924.
   DENIS, Maurice  Jules,   1901-        *L'etat
actuel du  traitement  de l'uretrite  gonococcique
chez l'homme.  59p.   8?  Par., 1927.
   DENIS,  Paul,   1907-        ^Contribution   a
I'etude des  luxations divergentes  du m6tatarse.
38p.  pl.   8?   Par.,  1932.
   DENIS, Rene Louis Marie, 1911-        hy-
giene de  la lactation.   32p.   8?   Par.,  M. La-
vergne, 1937.
   DENIS  le Seve, Jean,  1895-        *La gueri-
son naturelle des cavernes pulmonaires tuber-
culeuses.   150p.   8?   Par.,  1926. 
DENISON
122
DENMARK
  DENISON, Abby  Helen, 1900-      A text-
book of  eye,  ear,  nose  and  throat  nursing.
xii, 295p.  8? N. Y., Macmillan Co., 1929.
  ----  & EKLUND, Lyyli.  A textbook of  eye,
ear, nose and throat nursing.  2. ed.  xviii, 367p.
illust.  pl.   8?  N. Y., Macmillan  Co., 1937.
  DENK, Karl, 1850-1927.
  Stiefler, G.  Nekrolog. Wien. klin.  Wschr.,  1927, 40:
399.
  DENK,  Wolfgang.  *Ueber Futterschadlich-
keiten  aus  der   Familie  der Gramineen  und
Liliaceen;  ein  Beitrag zu  den Futterschadlich-
keiten.   62p.  8?  Lpz., 1925.
  DENKBERG,   Salomon,  1908-        Con-
sideration  sur  l'evolution  de l'alimentation du
nourrisson.   70p.   8? Par., 1934.
  DENKER, Alfred, 1863-
  Eckert-Mobius, A.  [Biography]  Miinch.  med.  Wschr.,
1933, 80: 617.—Voss, O. [Biography] Arch. Ohr. &c. Heilk.,
1933, 134: 255-7, port.
  ----  &  ALBRECHT,  Walter.   Lehrbuch der
Krankheiten des  Ohres  und  der  Luftwege  ein-
schliesslich   der   Mundkrankheiten.   13.  Aufl.
xv, 650p.  illust.  8?  Jena, G. Fischer, 1932.
  DENKER, Alfred, &  BRUENINGS, Wilhelm.
Lehrbuch  der  Krankheiten des  Ohres und der
Luftwege; einschliessblich der Mundkrankheiten.
4.-5. Aufl.   xix, 640p. roy. 8?  Jena, G. Fischer,
1920.  Also 8.-9. Aufl.  xix,  709p.  1923.
  DENKER, Alfred, & KAHLER,  O.  Hand-
buch der Hals-Nasen-Ohren-Heilkunde, mit  Ein-
schluss  der  Grenzgebiete.   9 v.  roy.   8?  Berl.,
J. Springer, 1925-28.
  DENKER, Hans, 1886-1938.
  Klare.  Nekrolog.   Deut.  Tuberk. BL, 1938,  12:  73-5.
port.—Redeker, F.  Nekrolog.  Zschr. Tuberk., 1937-38, 79:
353-5, port.
  DENKLER,  Friedrich Karl, 1900-      *Bei-
trag  zur Kasuistik  der Granulosis rubra  nasi.
24p.  8?  Erlangen, Hofer  & Limmert, 1929.
  DENMAN, C. Clifton.
  See McClintock, Robert O., &  Denman, C. Clifton.  The
dawn of a new life.  127p. 16? [San Diego, Calif., 1932]
  DENMARK.   Dansk  dermatologisk  selskab.
Forhandlinger.   Kbh., 1918-
  DENMARK.   Haerens  Laegekorps.   Medi-
cinal-Beretning for  den Danske  haer.   Kbh.,
1914; 1920-
  DENMARK.  Kuranstalter i Danmark  [Hel-
sing0r]  1938.
  DENMARK.  Ministeriet for SpTart og Fiskeri.
Beretninger og kundg0relser  vedrorende  Gr0n-
lands styrelse.   Kbh., 1934-
  DENMARK.   Royal  Danish   Ministry   for
Foreign Affairs.    Yearbook,  1925; 1927; 1931;
1934: 1937.  Kbh., 1925-37.
  DENMARK.    Skodsborg  Badesanatorium.
Aarsberetning 1937.
  DENMARK.   Statistiske departement.  Faer-
0erne  befolknings- og  erhvervsforhold   [Popu-
lation  and  industries  of  the  Faeroe  Islands]
22p.  8?   Kbh., Bianco  Luno, 1937.
  Forms Heft. 4 v.103, Statist. Meddel.
  ----  Alkoholstatistik.   Kbh.  (1931-32) 1935.
  Forms No. 3. v.96, Statist. Meddel.
  ----  Befolkningens bevaegelser [Mouvement
de la population]   Kbh. (1931-33)  1935.
  Forms No. 4. v.95, Statist. Meddel.
  ----  Faerdselsuheld [Accidents de circulation]
Kbh., 1931-
  ----  Statistiske aarbog.  Kbh., v.2, 1897-
  ----   Statistiske  meddelelser.   Kbh.,  v.63,
1921-
  Incomplete.
  ----  Statistisk tabelvaerk.  Kbh., 1934-
  DENMARK.  Sundhedsstyrelsen.   D0dsaar-
sagerne i Kongeriget Danmark.  Kbh., 1894-1935.
  ----  Heerens Laegekorps.  Kbh., 1914; 1920-
33.
  ----  Medicinalberetning for den Danske haer.
Kbh.,  1914; 1920-33.
  ----  Medicinalberetning for den Danske Stat
[Medical  report  for the Kingdom of  Denmark]
Kbh.,  1926-33.
  ——  Skematisk  sygeliste.  Kbh., 1919-

DENMARK.
  See also names of cities as K0benhavn, &c.
  Denmark.  Kongelige Sundhedscollegium.
[Medical  reports of the Kingdom of  Denmark
for  the years  1877-1901]  Kbh.,  1884-1902.
  ----  Taxt hvorefter Apothekerne i  Danmark
skulle  falholde  de  i  samme  anf0rte   Medika-
menter  [Taxation  of  pharmacies in  Denmark,
selling patent medicines]  8?  Kbh., 1889-1902.
  Denmark.   Royal  Danish  Ministry  for
Foreign  Affairs.  Denmark, 1937.  337p.  8?
Kbh.,  1937.
  Denmark.  Statistiske  Departement.  Be-
folkningens bevaegelser  1931-33  [Mouvement
de la population] Kbh., 1935.
  ---  Statistisk Aarbog.  Kbh., v.2,  1897-
  ----Statistiske efterretninger.  Kbh., v. 15,
1923-
  ----  Statistiske meddelelser.   Kbh.,  v.63,
1921-
  ----  Statistisk  tabelvaerk.  Kbh., ser.  5,
No. 19, 1934-
  Denmark.  Sundhedsstyrelsen.  D0dsaarsa-
gerne i Kongeriget  Danmark   [Causes  of death
in the  Kingdom  of Denmark]   Kbh., 1894-1935.
  ----Skematisk  sygeliste  for  Kongeriget
Danmark.  Kbh.,  1919-
  B., W.  Some recent Danish medico-historical writings.
Nature,  Lond., 1917, 100: 9.—Dalgaard, K.  Volksregistrierung
in Danemark. Arch, sozial. Hyg., 1928,  n. F., 3: 502-20.—
Fagevick, O.  Dr Madsen and Danish medical activities.  Med.
Rec, N. Y., 1935, 141: 492.—Hindhede, M. [False statistics]
Ugeskr.  laeger, 1935,  97: 1174-6.—Js'ager, K.  Aus der dani-
schen Volksmedizin.  Janus, Amst., 1905, 10: 581; 1906, 11:
63.—Kuhn, J. [Activity of the Danish medical profession in
the field of hygiene and prevention of diseases] Ugeskr. laeger,
1938, 100: 22-5.—Madsen, T. Le Danemark, pays d'hygiene.
Rev. hyg.,  Par., 1933,  55: 665-83.—[Medical commissions'
proposal for a law relating to a central administration of the
medical  and pharmaceutical profession, boards of  health, etc.]
Hospitalstidende, 1909, 5. R., 2: 361-72.—Meyer, S.  [The
law  of March 30, 1906]  Ugeskr. laeger, 1906, 5. R., 13: 1177-
83.—Norrie, G.  [400 years  of the Danish Medical Faculty]
Bibl. laeger, 1938, 130: 1-19.—Parran, T. P., jr.  The public
health organization of Denmark.  Pub. Health Rep.,  Wash.,
1927, 42: 1417-45.—Pritchard, E.  G.  Danish public health
frontiers. Health Off., Wash., 1936-37, 1: 465-9.
  DENNEHY, G. G.  *Fissura do anus ou ulcera
dolorosa  do  rectum.   7p.   roy.  8?   Bahia,
Masson & ca., 1864.
  DENNERT,E[berhard] 1861-      Gibtesein
Leben  nach dem Tode? beantwortet vom  natur-
wissenschaftlich-philosophischen    Standpunkte.
2.  Aufl.  2 p. 1.  78p.   8?  Bonn,  Naturwiss.
Verl.,  1915.
  DENNETT, Mary  Ware,  1872-        Birth
control laws;  shall we keep them,  change them,
or  abolish them?  ix,  309p.  8?   N.  Y.,  F. H.
Hitchcock,  192fi.
  DENNETT, Roger  Herbert, 1876-1935.   Sim-
plified  infant  feeding,  with  80 illustrative  cases.
3. ed.  rev. &  enl.  xi,  415p.  10 pl.  8?   Phila.,
J. B. Lippincott  Co. [1926]
  For biography see  Am. J. Dis. Child., 1935, 49: 742.
  ----& WILKES, Edward Theodore, 1899-
Mothers' guide when  sickness comes,   xix, 400p.
8?  Garden City,  N.  Y., Doubledav,  Doran &
Co., 1934. 
DENNETT                                   123                                DENSMORE
   DENNETT, William S., 1849-1924.
   Cutler, C. W.  Obituary.  Tr. Am. Ophth. Soc, 1925, 23:
 13-5, port.
   DENNIE, Charles Clayton, 1883-       Syph-
 ilis;  acquired  and  heredosyphilis.  xiip.    2 1
 304p.  16?  N. Y., Harper & Bros., 1928.
   ----   The  gift   of   Columbus.   194p.   8?
 Kansas City,  Mo., Brown-White Co., 1936.
   DENNIEL,  Auguste,  1896-        Contribu-
 tion  k I'etude clinique  et anatomopathologique
 de la  lymphogranulomatose.   91 p.   2 plT  8?
 Par., 1924.
   DENNIG,  Helmut.    Die   Innervation   der
 Harnblase;  Physiologie  und  Klinik.   98p.  8?
 Berl., J. Springer, 1926.
   Forms H. 45, Monogr. Neur. Psychiat., Berl.
   DENNING, William  Edward, 1872-1933.
   Adams, D. S., Andrews, B. F., & O'Connor, J. W.  [Obitu-
 ary]  N. England J. M., 1934, 210: 447.
   DENNIS, Alfred Pearce.  Price of prohibition
 in Finland,   p.313-22.  8?  N.  Y., 1928.
   Cutting from Scribners' Mag., N. Y., 1928, 84:
   DENNIS, David Nichols, 1859-1930.
   Obituary.  J. Am. M. Ass., 1930, 95: 1605.
   DENNIS, E. B.
   See Brown, Edward F., Dennis, E. B. [et al.]  City noise.
 308p.  8?  N. Y., 1930.
   DENNIS, Frederic Shepard,  1850-1934.   Se-
 lected surgical papers (1876-1914)   2 v.  xxiv; v,
 vi, 940p.   paged consec.  illust.,  port.  roy. 8?
 N. Y., 1934.
   For biography see Collect.  Papers Mayo Clin., 1934, 26:
 1066 (W. J. Mayo)  Also Proc. Connecticut M. Soc, 1934,
 142: 288-91 (A. W. Pinney)  Also Tr.  Am. Surg. Ass., 1934,
 52: 559, port. (E. Eliot)
   DENNIS, Warren Arthur, 1869-1923.
   Obituary.  J. Am. M. Ass., 1923, 81: 1894.  Also Minne-
 sota M.,  1924, 7: 117.  Also Tr. West. Surg. Ass., 1924, 33:
 345-7, port.
   DENNLER [Karl Friedrich] Edgar,  1905-
 *Das Vorkommen, die klinische und forensische
 Bedeutung  des  Aneurysma  verminosum equi
 [Leipzig]   63p.   pl.   8?   Karlsruhe,  Macklot,
 1931.
   DENNY-BROWN, D.
   See Creed, R.  S., Denny-Brown, D. [et al.] Reflex activity
 of the spinal cord. 183p.  8?  Oxf., 1932.
   DENNYS,  Jovce.   Mrs  Dose,  the  doctor's
 wife.  4 p. 1.  153p.   8?   N. Y.,  D. Appleton Co.,
 1931.
   De NORMANDIE, Robert Laurent, 1876-
 The expectant mother;  care of  her health.   57p.
 18?   N. Y., Funk &  Wagnalls Co., 1924.
   ----   The expectant  mother  and  her  baby.
 vi, 89p.  tab.  16?   N.  Y.,  Funk &  Wagnalls
 [1937]
   DENOY,  Jean, 1901-       *Les interventions
 eVacuatrices de  l'uterus pendant  les 6 premiers
 mois  de  la  grossesse  (indications,  technique,
 accidents)   102p.  8?   Par., 1926.
   DENOYAL, Paul,  1905-       Contribution
 k I'etude de I'influence  sur  les pouvoirs microbi-
 cides  de  I'alcoylation  k I'azote  d'un  certain
 nombre d'amines acycliques et h^terocycliques.
 74p.   8?  Lyon, Bosc freres, 1935.
   DENOYEL, Marcel,  1908-       *La myelose
 osteomalacique; les processus  de  decalcification
 dans   les  myelose.   117p.  8?   Lyon,   Bosc
 freres, 1934.
   DENOYELLE,  Andre,  1893-       Contri-
bution a I'etude des souffles continus de la  region
xiphoidienne.   48p.   8?   Par.,  1927.
   DENOYELLE,  Lucien,  1891-        *Etude
statistique   sur  I'etiologie   de  la  tuberculose
pulmonaire chez l'adulte.  416p.  8?  Par.,  1925.
   DENOYER-GEPPERT Co.  Biology catalog 9
B 1933.  p. 1.  106p.  illust.   4?   [Chic] 1933.
  DENSMORE,   Charlotte   Marie,   1903-
*Radiodiagnostic des grossesses ectopiques.  63p.
8?  Par., 1931.
  DENSMORE,  Frances, 1867-       Mandan
and  Hidatsa  music.   xx,  192p.   19  pl.    8?
Wash., Gov. Print. Off., 1923.
  Forms Bull. 80 Smithson. Inst. Bur. Am. Ethnol.
  ----  Papago music,   xx, 229p.   4 pl.   8?
Wash., Gov. Print. Off., 1929.
  Forms Bull. 90 Smithson. Inst. Bur. Am. Ethnol.
  DENSTON, Tom Clifford.
  See Cooper, J. W., & Denston, T. C. A textbook of pharma-
cognosy (part 1:  Practical)   298p.   8?  Lond., 1931.  Also
2. ed.  522p.  1935.
  DENT, Alberta.
  See Dowd, Mary T.,  & Dent, Alberta. Elements of foods
and nutrition.  279p.  8? N. Y., 1937.
  DENT, John Yerbury.  Reactions of the hu-
man machine.  288p.   8?  Lond., V. Gollancz,
1936.

DENTAL artery [alveolar]
  Bernardeatj,  J.   Contribution  k  I'etude
anatomique  des  arteres dentaires  superieures.
40p.   8?   Par., 1922.
  Bruno, G. Studio rontgenografico ed istologico sul decorso
della alveolare  inferior  e sulla distribuzione  dei suoi rami
all'abbozzo dentario.  Riv.  ital. stomat., 1936, 5: 437-40.—
D'Alise, R. Aneurisma dell'arteria dentaria inferiore.  Ann.
ital. chir., 1925, 4: 1081-90.
  DENTAL  bulletin.    Carlisle  Barracks,  Pa.,
v.l, 1929-
  DENTAL (The) cosmos.  Phila,, v.l, 1859-
  DENTAL  (The) craftsman.   Chic, v.4, 1930.
  DENTAL  (The)  digest.  Pittsburgh, Pa., v.l,
1895-
  DENTAL facts.  Chic, v.10-12, 1922-24.
  DENTAL   (The)  forum.    Pittsburgh,   Pa.,
v.1-3, 1924-29.
  DENTAL items of interest.  Brooklyn, N. Y.,
v.5, 1883-
  DENTAL  journal of Australia.   Sydney, v.l,
1897-

DENTAL nerve.
  See  also  Anesthetization,  dental  and  oral;
Dentistry, operative.
  Cabrol,   P.    *Techniques  de   l'anesthesie
tronculaire  du  nerf dentaire infe>ieur.  32p.   8?
Par.,  1926.
  Ovalle Stuven, H.   *E1  nervio  bucal y  su
relaci6n con  la  anestesia regional  del nervio
dentario inferior   [Chile]  49p.   8?   Santiago,
1930.
  Schmitt,  R.  L.   *Anatomie  comparee   du
canal et du nerf dentaire infei*ieur chez l'homme
et les  animaux domestiques adultes.  82p.   8?
Par.,  1929.
  Breau, A.  Anesthesie du nerf dentaire infeneur dans la
pratique courante.  Arch.  m^d. Angers,  1923, 27: 29-32.—
Clermont.  Relaciones  del  nervio  dentario anterior  con el
suelo de las fosas nasales y la pituitaria.  Rev. espec m6d.,
Madr., 1907, 10: 516-8.—D'Alise, M.  Contributo alio studio
del neurinoma; un caso di neurinoma del nervo dentario in-
feriore.  Atti Congr. internaz. stomat. (1935) 1936, 2. Congr.,
pt 1, 407-12.—De Fazio, M.   Sulla frequenza del nervo dentale
superiore medio.  Ibid., pt 2, 758.—Foust, H. L.  The anatomy
of the regions concerned in a method of dental nerve blocking
in the dog. Vet. Pract., Evanston, 1935, 16: 6-10—Ginstet, G.
Recherches sur la topographie du nerf dentaire infeneur. Rev.
stomat.,  Par., 1933,  35: 636;  1934,  36: 248.—Kartaschow,
P. N., & Matweewa, L. M.  tjeber trophische Storungen bei
Schadigung der  Zahnnerven.  Virchows Arch., 1932, 286:
11.—Loos, O.  Zur Topographie der Injektion auf den Nervus
alveolaris inferior.  Deut. Mschr. Zahnh., 1913, 31: 557-70,
pl.—Morin, R.  Anesthesie  mass6t6rine et anesthesie tron-
culaire du nerf dentaire infeVieur.  Odontologie, Par., 1926,
64: 252-7.—Parfitt, J. B.  Case of  inferior dental nerve per-
forating the root of  the first lower molar.  Brit. Dent. J.,
1935, 58: 421.—Pasteur, F., & Fleury, R. Premieres recherches
sur la chronaxie des nerfs dentaires.  Rev. stomat., Par., 1930,
32: 609-13.—Ridehalgh, E.,  & Stewart, D.  The course of  the 
DENTAL NERVE
124
DENTIFRICE
 incisor branch of the inferior dental nerve in rodents and some
 observations on the nerve supply of the pulp.  J. Anat., Lond.,
 1937-38, 72: 416-21.—Schonberg, F.  Anatomische Grund-
 lagen fiir die Leitungsanasthesie der Zahnnerven beim Pferde.
 Berl. tierarztl.  Wschr.,  1927,  43:  1-3.—Simple  method of
 dental nerve blocking in dogs.   Vet. Pract., Evanston, 1934,
 15:  15-9.—Spalaikovitch.   Nouveau  proceed  d'anesthesie
 du nerf dentaire infeneur; emploi de  la voie externe sous-
 angulo-maxillaire.   Rev. laryng., Par.,  1924, 45:  54-9.—
 Starkie, C, & Stewart, D. The intra-mandibular course of the
 inferior dental nerve.  J. Anat., Lond., 1930-31, 65: 319-23 —
 Stern, L.   Anesthesia of the middle superior dental nerve.
 J. Dent. Res., 1921, 3:  367-75.—Viela,  A.,  & Bouvier. M.
 Contribution  a I'etude  de  l'anesthesie du nerf dentaire in-
 ferieur par voie sous-angulo-maxillaire.  Rev. stomat., Par.,
 1928, 30: 325^-35.—Zona, A. Ricerche anatomiche sul nervo
 dentario inferiore nel suo tragitto intracanalicolare.  Stoma-
 tologia, Mod.,  1934, 32: 791-800.
   DENTAL news.   Minneapolis, Minn., v.1-19,
 1927-36.
   Incomplete.

   DENTAL (The) record. Lond., v. 1-26, 1881-
 1906; v.53, 1933-
   DENTAL  (The)  register.   Cincin.,  v. 1-77,
 1847-1923.
   DENTAL (The) review.  Chic, v. 1-32, 1886-
 1918.
   DENTAL  (The)  summary.   Toledo,  Ohio,
 v.22-45.  1902-25.
   DENTAL  survey.  Minneapolis,   Minn.,  v.4,
 1928-
   DENTAN, Raoul, 1899-       *Traitement du
 strophulus chez l'enfant  par la peptono-therapie
 preprandiale.   66p.  8?   Par., 1926.

 DENTATE nucleus.

   See under Cerebellum.

 DENTIFRICE.

   See also  Mouth, Hygiene;  Tooth,  Hygiene;
 Toothbrush.
   Aschermann, H.   *Ueber  den Gebrauch von
 jodhaltigen Zahnpasten.   14p.  8?  Berl., 1931.
   Bohme,  [E.]   W.   *Ueber  den  Wert  von
 Jodzusatzen  zu  Zahnpasten   [Halle]  17p.  8?
 [Zeulenroda]  1930.
   Btjnzell,  H.  H.   The comparative  effect of
 mildly alkaline and acid  (soapless)  dentifrices
 and  certain flavoring materials on  the  flow of
 saliva.  21p.   8?  N. Y.,  1924.
   Cremer,  M.   *Gibt es unter den im  Handel
 befindlichen  Zahnpasten  bereits   solche   mit
 stark  zahnsteinlosender,   oder   besser  gesagt,
 zahnsteinverringernder Wirkung  und  ist  ihre
 PH-Konzentration   so,  dass   ein  Angriff   des
 Schmelzes  nicht  zu  befurchten  ist?    [Berlin]
 18p.  8?   Jena,  1934.
   Harbolla,  W.  *Ueber Zahnreinigungsmittel
 unter besonderer Beriicksichtigung  von  Denti-
 purol. 16p.  8?   Wurzb., 1935.
   Keller, H.   *Ueber  den  Einfluss  verschie-
 dener volkstiimlicher Zahnputzmittel (Schlemm-
 kreide, Bolus, Zigarrenasche und  Bimsstein) auf
 den Schmelz unserer Zahne   [Wurzburg]   16p
 8?   Coburg, 1935.
   Schob, D.   *Ueber Resorption von Jod aus
 der  Jod-Kaliklora beim Zahneputzen.   6p.   8°
 Kiel, 1931.
   Scholle,  M.   *Experimenteller Beitrag zur
 Eignung  verschiedener  Zahnpasten  als  Zahn-
 putzmittel.  p.385-98.   8?  Marb., 1932.
   Also Deut. Mschr. Zahnh., 1932, 50:
   Seib, H. W.  *Die zahnarztliche Pharmakokos-
 metik im  Abendland bis  zum  ausgehenden  18
Jahrhundert.  20p.   8?   Heidelb., 1932.
   Sint, W.  *Untersuchungen iiber die Eignung
von  Dontalol  zur  Prothesen-  und  Zahnbur-
stenpflege [Konigsberg]  26p.  8? Wurzb., 1937.
   Amodeo, N. A.   I dentifrici: indagini chimiche sulla loro
composizione,  critiche ed  osservazioni.  Ann.  clin.  odont.,
Roma,  1935, 12: 394-403.—Antiseptic (The) value of some
tooth-pastes.  Am.  Druggist,  1925, 73: 30.—Asher, H. H.
Drugs or drugs and dentifrices.   Illinois Dent. J., 1938, 7:
175-82.—Atkins, M. W.  Dental cleaning and polishing com-
pound.   U. S. Patent Off., 1935,  No.  2,010,910.—Babini, R.
I dentifrici ossigenati. Stomatologia, Mod., 1926, 24: 337-41.—
Back, H., & Zentner, M.  Die Wirkung saurer und alkalischer
Zahnpasten auf die Zahnsteinbildung und Mundflora. Zschr.
Stomat., Wien, 1937, 35:  1478; 1938, 36: 352.—Badanes, B. B.
Dentifrices as an aid in the prevention of dental disorders and
in  the preservation of children's teeth.  Dent. Cosmos, 1934,
76: 761-70.—Bodecker, C. F., Applebaum. E.. & Karshan, M.
Studies of the validity of advertised claims for dental indus-
trial  products; Bleachodent,  Ekay, Ex-tartar,  Snovy-white,
and Tartaroff.  J. Dent. Res., 1929-30, 10: 481-96.—Bol, J.
[Problem of tooth pastes]  Geneesk. gids, 1936, 14: 944-52.
       Results of cleaning the teeth.  Lancet, Lond., 1937, 2:
 235-7.—Brody, H.  The role of dentifrices in the field of pre-
 ventive dentistry.  Dent. Cosmos, 1925, 67: 42-7.—Daniels, C.
 Results of cleaning the teeth.  Lancet, Lond., 1937, 2: 347;
 1280.—Dobkowsky, T. Untersuchungen der gebrauchlichsten
 Zahnpasten. Zschr. Stomat., Wien, 1932, 30: 481-7.—Double-
 day, F. N.  On tooth powders  and  pastes.   Brit. Dent. J.,
 1926, 47: 1304-8.  Also Austral. J. Dent., 1927, 31: 61-6.—
 Fitzsimmons, L. J. R dentifrice.   J. Am. Dent. Ass.,  1937, 24:
 1966-8.—Gies, W. J.  Pepsodent.  J. Am. M. Ass., 1917,  68:
 1278.  Also repr.  ------  Common sense about dentifrices.
 N. York J. Dent., 1932, 2: 60-3.—Gordon, S. M., & Dufour,
 E. B.  Doctor, what  dentifrice shall I use?   Hygeia, Chic,
 1937, 15: No. 8,  714; 762.—Hahn, F. V. von, & Lorenz, E.
 Eine neue Wertbestimmung  von  Zahnpasten.   Deut. Mschr.
 Zahnh., 1930, 48: 353; 488.—Hahn, F. V. von, & Tholcke. A. F.
 Dispersoidanalytische  Untersuchung  von Zahnpasten  und
 -pulvern und ihre praktische Bedeutung.  Ibid., 76;  205.—
 Hansen, H. L., & Fosdick, L. S.  Some observations on the pB
 values  of  certain  dentifrices under  varying  conditions.  J.
 Am. Dent.  Ass., 1935, 22: 999-1005.—Hesse, E.  Zur Frage
 der metallisierten, jodhaltigen Zahnpasten. Med. Welt, 1935,
 9: 199.—Hyde, W.  Dentifrices.  J. Am. Dent. Ass., 1931,  18:
 526-31.—Kitchin, P.  C,  &  Graham, W. C.   Sodium alkyl
 sulfate as a detergent in tooth paste.  Ibid., 1937, 24: 736-55.—
 Knap,  M., & Knap, B.  [Researches on the  effects  of  tooth
 pastes]  Tschr. tandheelk.,  1928, 35:  135-9.—Rosters,  M.
 Ueber die Wirkung einiger Zahnpasten.  Deut. Mschr. Zahnh.,
 1930, 48: 8-31.—Kraus,  A.   Die Wirkung saurer und alkali-
 scher Zahnpasten auf die  Zahnsteinbildung und Mundflora.
 Zschr.  Stomat.,  Wien.,  1938, 36: 348-52.—Kunzmann,  T.
 Desinfektionsversuche mit jodsalzhaltigen Zahnpasten; uber
 die keimschadigende  Wirkung von  Alkalijodiden.   Vjschr.
 Zahnh., 1933, 49: 405-10.—Leonard, V., &  Freirer. W. A.
 Oral hygiene; an examination of the alleged antiseptic proper-
 ties of tooth paste. Dent. Cosmos, 1927, 69: 559-67.—McGe-
 hee, W. H. O. An experimental study of the tooth-staining
 properties of various colored dentifrices. Tr. Nat. Dent. Ass.,
 1911, 310-42. ------ The present  status of the dentifrice
 problem.  J. Am. Dent. Ass., 1926, 13: 1599-612.—Mead, S. V.
 A study of the bactericidal, bacteriostatic and peptizing action
 of certain dentifrices.  J. Dent. Res., 1937, 16: 41-6, 4 pl.—
 Parkes, A. E., & Maddy, A. A. The  antiseptic value of some
 tooth-pastes. Pharm. J., Lond., 1924, 113: 503.— Pedley, G. E.
 Notes on the nature and uses of dentifrices.   Brit. Dent. J.,
 1938, 64: 493-5.—Pickerill, H. P.  Salivary secretion  and acid
 dentifrices.   Oral Hyg., Pittsb.,  1924, 14: 2170-8.—Problem
 (The) of dentifrices.  Am. J. Clin. M., 1924, 31: 303-6.—
 Ray, K. W., & Chaden, H. C. The abrasive power of tooth-
 pastes.   Dent. Cosmos,  1933, 75: 1070-7.—Schermerhorn,
 A. R.  Some light on the dentifrice question.  Ibid., 1929, 71:
 680-91.—Schreier, E.   Ein neues  von  alien bestehenden
 verschiedenes Mittel  zur  Zahn- und  Mundpflege.   Zschr.
 Stomat., Wien, 1933, 31:  1253-5.—Souder, W., & Schoonover.
 I.  C.   A specification for  toothpaste.  J. Am. Dent. Ass.,
 1937, 24: 1817-21.—Studies germ-killing power of toothpastes.
 Science News Lett., 1938, 34: 141.—Van  der  Merwe, S.  W.
 Some aspects of modern  dentifrices.  J. Dent.  Res., 1927-28,
 7: 327-36.—Ziem,  R.  Eine  Kohlensaure abspaltende Zahn-
 pasta.  Derm. Wschr., 1931, 92:  18.

 ----  Untoward effects.

  Palmer, B. B.   Paying through  the teeth [a
 critical analysis of dental  nostrums]  297p.   8°
 N. Y. [1935]                                 P

  Vogel,  K.   *Gesundheitsschadigungen  durch
 Zahnpasten und Mundwasser  [Wiirzburel   24d
 8?   Bremen, 1934.
  Andre, C.  Le savon dans les dentifrices, poison chimique
 des gincives et des dents.  Odontologie, Par., 1933, 71: 827-37.
 Also Rev. odont., Par., 1935,  56:  265-86.—Bol, J.  [Is the use
 ?La00,^-Pfste detrimental?]  Ned. tschr.  geneesk., 1936,  80:
359^-4.—Camille-Andre, E.  Le  savon, poison gingival, les
aggravations de la nocivite savonneuse par les dentifrices, le
 !£oSSoarP %} eau sans dentifrices.  Odontologie, Par., 1937, 75:
 579-89.—Davis, W. R. A warning against tooth bleaches and
whiteners.   Michigan  Pub. Health, 1935, 23:  165.—Frankel,
 W. K.  Einige Beobachtungen iiber Jodschadigungen bei  der
Uenutzung jodhaltiger Zahnpasten.  Miinch. med.  Wschr., 
DENTIFRICE                                  125                                       DENTIN
 1937, 84: 1137.—Froboese, V.  Zur Frage der Aufnahme von
 Blei durch  Zahnpasten  aus verzinnten  Bleituben.   Zschr.
 Untersuch. Lebensmitt., 1933, 65: 176-81.—Gordon, S. M., &
 Dufour, E. B.   Tooth bleaching quackery.  Hygeia, Chic,
 1937, 15: 315.—Junker, H.  Biologische Untersuchungen iiber
 die Schadlichkeit gewisser Metalle und Lacke, die als Material
 fiir Zahnpastentuben Verwendung finden.  Deut. Mschr. Zahnh.,
 1930, 48:  689-705.—Muller-Stade, E.  Jodschadigungen  bei
 der Benutzung jodhaltiger Zahnpasten.  Miinch. med.  Wschr.,
 1938, 85: 173.—Templeton, H. J., & Lunsford, C. J.  Cheilitis
 and stomatitis from ST37 toothpaste.   Arch. Derm.  Syph.,
 Chic, 1932, 25: 439-43.  Also repr.

 DENTIN.

   See also Enamel;  Tooth.
   Bargmann, W. Zur Frage der Homologisierung von Schmelz
 und  Vitrodentin.   Zschr.  Zellforsch.,   1937,  27: 492-9.—
 Beust, T. B.  Physiologic  changes in the dentin.  J. Dent.
 Res., 1931-32, 11: 267-75.—Elliot, E. W.  Obtunding dentin
 by means of local applications. Dent. Rev., 1913, 27: 908-10.—
 Fischer, H. Ueber Bau  und Entwicklung des Gadidenzahnes
 (ein Beitrag zur Kenntnis des Vasodentins)  Zschr. Zellforsch.,
 1937-38, 27: 726-44.—Fish, E. W. The clinical application of
 some recent research work on the dentine.  Birmingham  M.
 Rev.,  1930, 5:  164-71.   Also Tschr. tandheelk., 1930, 37:
 178-87, 5  pl.—Giannelli,  L.  Contributo alio studio dello
 sviluppo della  dentina.  Monit.  zool. ital., 1931, 42: 203-8.—
 Hollander, F., Applebaum, E., & Bodecker, C. F.  Variations
 in calcification of teeth as shown by the use of Grenz rays.
 Proc Soc. Exp.  Biol.,  N. Y., 1933, 30: 1315.—Korff,  C. von.
 La histogenesis de la dentina en los peces oseos.  Rev. mid.
 Rosario, 1927, 17: 164-6.  Also Sem. med., B. Air., 1927, 34:
 311-3.  ----;—  Ueber das Wachstum der  Dentingrundsub-
 stanz verschiedener Wirbeltiere.   Zschr. mikr. anat. Forsch.,
 1930, 22: 445-68,  2 pl.   ------  Vergleichend-anatomische
 Untersuchungen  iiber die  Differenzierung der  Membrana
 praeformativa des Zahnkeimes zur Dentinanlage und iiber das
 spatere Wachstum  der  Dentingrundsubstanz.   Zschr.  ges.
 Anat., 3. Abt., 1932, 29: 586-617.—Orban, B.   The develop-
 ment of the dentin.  J.  Am. Dent.  Ass., 1929, 16: 1547-86,
 3 pl.—Osserman, H. A.  A study of dentin and its obtundation.
 Dent.  Items, 1936, 58:  665-71.—Pfluger, H.  Die  Lebens-
 vorgange im gesunden und kranken Zahnbein.   Paradentium,
 Berl., 1932, 4: 126-9.—Pflugfelder, O.  Das Gebiss der Gym-
 nodonten;  ein Beitrag zur Histogenese des Dentins.   Zschr.
 ges. Anat., 1.  Abt., 1930,  93: 543-66.—Retterer, E.   De la
 valeur  cellulaire et de Involution de  la dentine ou ivoire.
 C. rend. Soc biol., 1926,  94: 986-8. ------  Dentine et email
 (dents du dauphin, du bceuf et dents de sagesse)   Rev. stomat.,
 Par., 1926, 28: 16-46.—Schour,  I., & Poncher, H. G.  Rate
 of apposition of enamel and dentin, measured by the effect of
 acute  fluorosis.  Am. J. Dis.  Child,.  1937, 54: 757-76 —
 Thomasset, J. J.  Essai de classification des varices de dentine
 chez  les poissons.   C. rend. Acad.'sc,  1928,  187:  1075.—
 Weidenreich, F.  Ueber den Schmelz  der Wirbeltiere und seine
 Beziehungen zum Zahnbein. Zschr. ges. Anat.,  1. Abt., 1926,
 79:  292-351.—Wulffraat, N. C.  [Von  Korff's fibrils, their
 origin and role in development of dentin] Tschr. tandheelk.
 1931, 38: 266-92.

 ----  Caries.

   See Tooth,  Caries.

 ----  Chemistry.

   Gerlach, H.  *Altersveranderungen am  Zahn-
 bein;  die Kalziumverteilung  im Zahnbein  und
 ihre   Verschiebung   mit   zunehmendem   Alter.
 p.481-96.  8?  Kiel,  1929.
   Also Morph. Jahrb., 1930, 65:
   Armstrong, W. D., & Brekhus, P. J.   Chemical constitution
 of enamel and  dentin; principal components.  J. Biol. Chem.,
 1937, 120: 677-87. Also repr.—Bowes, J. H., & Murray, M. M.
 The chemical composition of teeth; the composition of human
 enamel and dentine. Biochem. J., Lond., 1935, 29: 2721-7.—
 Brekhus, P. J., & Armstrong, W. D. A method for the separa-
 tion of enamel, dentin, and cementum.  J. Dent. Res., 1935, 15:
23-9.—Csernyei,  G.  II  chemismo della dentina.  Riv. ital.
stomat., 1937, 6: 469; 1938, 7: 340.—Gruner, J. W., McConnell,
D., & Armstrong, W.  D.  The relationship between crystal
structure and  chemical composition  of  enamel and  dentin.
J. Biol. Chem., 1937, 121: 771-81.  Also repr.—Hasenfratz.
V., & Neuville, H.  Sur la  composition  chimique de quelques
dentines (Elephas,  Hippopotamus, Phacochoerus, Physeter)
Arch, anat., Strasb., 1931-32, 13:  129-40.—Hinkins, J. E.   On
the composition  of the dentine and enamel  of human teeth.
Dent. Rev., 1906, 20: 1090-5.—Osserman, H. A.  A study of
dentin and its obtundation; the chemical structure of dentin.
Dent. Items, 1937, 59: 665; 847.

----   Effect of various factors.
   Fish, E. W.  The effect of vitamin D on the calcium content
of the  dentine.  J.  Physiol., Lond.,  1935-36,  84: 272-8 —
Heuser, F.  Das Verhalten des  Zahnbeins unter  Fullungen.
Vjschr. Zahnh., 1933, 49:  283-98.—Schour, I.. & Ham, A. W.
Action of vitamin D and of the parathyroid hormone on the
calcium metabolism; as interpreted by studying the effect of
single doses on the calcification of dentin.  Arch. Path., Chic,
1934, 17: 22-39.—Schour, I.. &  Smith, M. C.  Injections of
sodium fluoride on enamel and dentin of the incisor of the rat.
Proc. Soc. Exp. Biol., N. Y., 1934,  32: 1.—Solinas. N. M.
Sulle alterazioni della dentina neH'avitaminosi sperimentale.
Ann. clin. odont., Roma, 1935, 12: 799-811.—Weinmann, J.
Dentinveranderungen durch lokale Einwirkung von Vitamin D.
Zschr. Stomat., Wien, 1933, 31: 1216-20.

----  Histology.
   See also Enamel.
   Brodersen,  M.  A.   *Altersveranderungen
am  Zahnbein; die Umschichtung der  Zahnbein-
lamellen und Umbauten am Tuberculum dentale.
p.465-80.   8?  Kiel, 1930.
   Also Morph. Jahrb.. 1930, 65:
   Craasmann,  W.    *Ueber  die  feineren  Vor-
gange   an  der  Schmelz-Dentingrenze  bei  der
Entstehung   der  Hartsubstanzen   der   Zahne.
17p.   8?   Wiirzb.,  1935.
   Fiedler,   H.    *Die  fibrillare  Struktur  des
Dentins.   15p.  8?   Gott., 1931.
   Glatthaar, E.   *Histologische Untersuchun-
gen iiber die Schmelz-Dentingrenze   [Tubingen]
28p.   8?   Schramberg, 1931.
   Goelz,  H.   *Histologische Studien  iiber die
sogehannten Interglobularraume und Tomes'sche
Kornerschicht  [Wurzburg]    21p.   8?   Ochsen-
furt, 1935.
   Graze, K.  *Studien zum Aufbau des Dentins
an seinen ausseren Grenzen   [Tubingen]   22p.
8?   Schramberg (Wiirttemberg) 1932.
   Hagenbusch,   B.   *Untersuchung  iiber  die
Zahl   der    Dentinkanalchen.    p.513-S.    8?
Miinch., 1931.
   Also Deut. Mschr. Zahnh., 1931, 49:
   Heiduschka, W.   *Ueber die von  Ebner'schen
Fibril'en  in  der  Grundsubstanz des Zahnbeins.
12p.   8?   Wurzb.,  1935.
   Ktjlzer,  K.   *Studien iiber die  Verhaltnisse
an  der  Dentinzementgrenze  des menschlichen
Zahnes.   22p.  8?  Wurzb., 1935.
   Loher,  R.  *Beitrag zum  groberen  und fei-
neren (submikroskopischen) Bau des Zahnschmel-
zes und der Dentinfortsatze  von  Myotis  myotis
[Munchen]  37p.  8?   Berl.,  1929.
   Also Zschr. Zellforsch., 1929, 10: 1-37.
   Matjermann, A.   *Untersuchungen iiber Zahl
und  Weite  der   Dentinkanalchen   [Wiirzburg]
16p.   8?   Essen-Margarethenhohe,  1934.
   Radeff, I.  *Die normale  und feine Struktur
des  Zahnbeins mit  besonderer Beriicksichtigung
der Neumann'schen Scheide.  12p.   8?   Wiirzb.,
1934.
   Strobel,   M.   M.   J.  F.   *Experimentelle
Versuche  die  Dentinkanalchen  zu obturieren
[Erlangen]   40p.   8?   Regensb., 1929.
   Adloff.  Tomessche Kornerschicht,  Interglobulardentin und
Vasodentin in einigen Saugetierzahnen, zugleich ein Beitrag
zur Kenntnis des Gebisses von Orycteropus und zur Stammes-
geschichte dieser Tierform.   Vjschr.  Zahnh.,  1930, 46:  207-
58.—Applebaum, E.  Lymph channels in dentine and enamel
stained by amalgam.  J. Dent. Res., 1928-29, 9: 487-502 —
Bargmann,  W.  Zur  Histologie des Dentins.   Zschr.  Zell-
forsch., 1933-34, 20: 442T58— Bodecker, C. F.  Some recent
investigations upon the histology of the dentin.   Dent. Rev.,
1912, 26: 260-71.—Bromberg, E. D.  [Structure of  the sub-
stance of dentin] Sovet. stomat.,  1932, 10:  18.—Bruno,  G.
Su  ai    i   articolari dell'architettura della dentina  nelle
varie eta aeil'uomo.   Monit. zool.  ital.,  1933,  44: 15-7.—
Casarotto, G.  I canali della  dentina in rapporto con i processi
parassitari.   Riv. ital. stomat.,  1932, 1: 869—75.—Churchill,
H. R. The sheath of Neumann; experimental proof of double
staining  in circumtubular areas of  dentin.   J.  Dent.  Res.,
1934, 14: 243-50.—Di Nardo, R. Spazii interglobulari  della
dentina.   Riv. ital. stomat., 1936, 5: 501.—Fridrichovsky, J.
[Histology of dentin]  Bratisl.  lek.   listy,  1927, 6: 266-80,
16 pl.—Fujita, T., & Komai,  S.  Zur Morphologie der Tomes'-
schen Fasern nebst einer histogenetischen Betrachtung ihrer
Aufteilung.  Polska gaz. lek., 1936, 15: 53lr5.—Hagenbusch. B.
Untersuchung iiber  die  Zahl der  Dentinkanalchen.  Deut.
Mschr. Zahnh., 1931, 49: 513-8.—Hanazawa,  K.  A study on
the minute structures of human dentine,  especially on the 
DENTIN                                         126                                         DENTIN
relation between the dentinal fibrils and tubules. Tr. Panama-
Pacific Dent. Congr., 1915, 1: 80-110.—Korte, H.   Beobach-
tungen iiber den feineren Bau des menschlichen Zahnbeines.
Zschr. Zellforsch., 1932, 15: 331-42.—Loner, R. Beitrag zum
groberen und  feineren  (submikroskopischen)  Bau des Zahn-
schmelzes und der Dentinfortsatze von Myotis myotis. Ibid.,
1929-30, 10: 1-37, 4 pl.  ------  Weitere Resultate uber den
Feinbau des  Zahnschmelzes und der Dentinfortsatze  von
Myotis myotis. Ibid., 1930-31, 12: 579-99, 2 pl.—Meyer, W.
Die feinere Histologie  der Dentinkanalchen.  Deut. Mschr.
Zahnh., 1926,  44: 649-75.  Also Zschr. Stomat., Wien, 1926,
24: 343.—Mummery, J. H. The structure of enamel and den-
tin with reference to the pathology of the teeth. J. Am. Dent.
Ass.,  1927, 14: 204-8.—Miinch. Die Zahne von  Dasypus
novemcinctus  nebst  Bemerkungen  zur Schmelzdentingrenze
und zur Querstreifung im Dentin.  Deut. Mschr. Zahnh., 1927,
45: 228-36.—Orban, B.  Zur Histologie des Schmelzes und der
Schmelzdentingrenze.   Vjschr. Zahnh., 1926, 42:  336-53 —
Saal,  R. von.  Beobachtungen  iiber den feineren  Bau des
menschlichen Zahnbeines.  Zschr. Zellforsch.,  1930,  11:  638-
57. Also repr.—Shibata, M.  An histological investigation of
lattice fibre in dental pulp and its contribution to the forma-
tion of dentine.  Sc  Rep.  Inst. Infect.  Dis., Tokyo, 1927,
6: 383-90, pl.—Smreker, E.  Ueber den Bau der Dentin-
kanalchen.  Zschr. Stomat., Wien, 1934, 32: 246-61.—Turk-
heim,  H.  Ueber Injektion des Schmelzes  durch die Zahn-
beinkaniilchen. Ibid., 1926, 24: 887-9  [Erwiderung von E.
Smreker] 889.—Van Huysen, G.   Roentgen-ray densitometric
measurements of chromophobic  and ehromophilic  areas  in
dentin.  J. Am. Dent.  Ass., 1935, 22: 2089-106.—Van Kirk,
L. E.  Variations in structure of human enamel and  dentin.
Ibid.,  1928, 15: 1270-80.—Walkhoff.  Fibrillen des Zahnbeins.
Deut.  Mschr.  Zahnh.,  1927,  45: 256-60.—Weiss, S.  I.  [So
called interglobular spaces in Tomes' granular layer]  Sovet.
stomat., 1932, 10:  12.—Zangerl, R.  Beitrag zur  Kenntnis
des feineren Baues der Dentinkanalchen.   Schweiz.  Mschr.
Zahnh., 1933, 43: 995-1004, 2 pl.

----  Metabolism.
   Bertram, H.  Der Nachweis  des  Stoffwechsels im Hunde-
zahnbein  durch Farbwanderung.   Deut. Zahn &c.  Heilk.,
1934,  1: 105-16.—Bodecker, C. F., & Applebaum, E.  Metab-
olism  of the dentin; its relation to  dental caries and to the
treatment  of sensitive teeth.  Dent. Cosmos, 1931,  73:  995-
1009.—Fish,  E. W.  Circulation of lymph  in the dentinal
tubules with  some observations on the  metabolism of the
dentine.  Proc. R. Soc. M., Lond.,  1925-26,  19: sect,  odont.,
59-72. ------ The lymph supply of the dentine and enamel.
Ibid.,  1926-27, 20: sect, odont., 1.  Also J. Am. Dent.  Ass.,
1927,  14: 804-17.

---- Nerve supply and sensitiveness.
   Beck,  P.    *Die  Innervierung  des  Dentins.
28p.   8?  Wiirzb., 1937.
   Becker, A.   *Das sensible Dentin; Aetiologie
und  Therapie.   51p.  8?   Heidelb., 1933.
   Einicke,  G.   *Die  Beeinflussung des Bohr-
schmerzes durch Diathermie.  16p.   8?  Wiirzb.,
1935.
   Gaertner [F. G.] K.   *Experimentelle Unter-
suchungen iiber die Wirkung des Tiranals auf die
Sensibilitat des Dentins.   26p.  8?  Halle, 1934.
   Goertz,  B.  [G.]  *Ueber  die  Anasthesierung
sensiblen Dentins mittels Targesin, einer  kom-
plexen,   kolloidalen  Tannin-Silber-Eiweiss-Ver-
bindung  [Kiel]  31p.   8?  [Libau] 1931.
   Hanschmann [C.  G.]  L.    *Die  Behandlung
uberempfindlichen  Zahnbeins unter  besonderer
Beriicksichtigung stark jodhaltiger Pasten   [Kiel]
31p.   8?  Altenburg, 1933-34.
   Hobohm, F.   *Ueber  die Ergebnisse  experi-
menteller  Untersuchungen  der  Zahnbeinsensi-
bilitat.   37p.   8?   Halle,  1931.
   Kiefer,  R.   *Ueber Neuerungen und Neukon-
struktionen auf dem Gebiete des schmerzarmen
Bohrens und Schleifens   [Heidelberg]   34p.   8?
Kandel [1935]
   Lamberts,  E.   *Die Behandlung des Bohr-
schmerzes  mit  Hilfe des  Diathermieverfahrens
[Frankfurt]  18p.  8?   Wurzb., 1933.
   Lathwesen,  P.  F.  *Ein Beitrag zur Behand-
lung  des sensiblen  Dentins  und  zur  Schmerz-
ausschaltung    bei  der   Kavitatenpraparation
[Breslau] 31p.  8?   Neumarkt, 1932.
   Sarmov,   S.    *Die   Behandlung  des  hyper-
sensiblen  Dentins   mit   Natriumbicarbonicum-
glycerinlosung.  24p.  8?  Frankf. a. M., 1927.
   Schmid, P.   *Ueber die Einwirkung der Kalte
auf  die lebende  Pulpa,  speziell bei  Anwendung
tiefer Temperaturen zur Bekampfung des hyper-
sensiblen   Dentins  (Gazotherme  Fabret)   41 p.
8?   Zur., 1924.
   Sttjbenrauch, W.  *Ist eine Herabsetzung des
Bohrschmerzes durch Diathermie  moglich?  15p.
8?   Berl., 1933.
   Teitelbaum,  S.    *Beitrage  zur  Behandlung
des  sensiblen  Dentins unter besonderer Beriick-
sichtigung  des   Dentinanasthetikums  Dentamo
nach  Viggo  Andresen (Kopenhagen)   (Auszug)
8p.   8?   Lpz., 1924.
   Allen,  C. E.  The  innervation  of dentine and enamel.
Austral. J. Dent., 1932, 36: 39-50.  ------  The innervation
of  human dentine.  Ibid., 1936, 40: 361-410, 38 pl.—Berkel-
bach van den Sprenkel, H.  [Is there an  innervation of the
dentine?]  Ned. tschr. geneesk., 1929, 73: 3417. ------  Tre-
ten periodontale  Nervenfasern in das Dentin iiber?  Zschr.
mikr. anat.  Forsch.,  1934, 36:  509-15.—Blanco, R., & Cohen,
D. M.  A propos de  l'insensibilisation de la dentine; quelques
jugements sur la formule de Hartman.  J. dent, beige, 1936, 27:
297-304.—Blessing, G.   Beitrag zur Frage der Dentin- und
Pulpaaniisthesie.  Deut. Mschr. Zahnh., 1912, 30: 871-4.—
Bodecker, C. F.  Die Behandlung  uberempfindlicher Zahne.
Vjschr. Zahnh., 1929, 45:  372-87.  ----—  Concerning the
reaction of the  dentine  to external irritations. J.  Dent. Res.,
1931-32, 11: 61. —----■ Diffusional channels in the teeth and
their relation to the Hartman desensitizing fluid.  Tr. Dent.
Soc. State N. York, 1936, 68: 109-22.  —----& Applebaum, E.
The  variable permeability of  the dentin and its relation to
operative dentistry.  Ibid., 1932,  64: 73-92.—Davis, L.  L.
Neuralgia and sensitive dentin.  Dent. Rev., 1912, 26: 784-7.—
Driak, F.   Ueber die  Bekampfung des Zahnbeinschmerzes.
Zschr. Stomat., Wien, 1935, 33: 545-55.—Fust, R.  Eine neue
Erfindung  zur  Bekampfung  der  Dentinempfindlichkeit.
Deut. Dent., 1928, 28: 157-60.—Gordon, M. A., &  J org, M. E.
La inervaci6n sensitiva de la  dentina humana.   Sem. mid.,
B. Air., 1933, 40: 97-111.  Also Bol. Inst.  clfn. quir., B. Air.,
1933-34, 9: 18-31.—Grossman, L. I.  A systematic method
for the treatment of hypersensitive dentin.  J.  Am.  Dent.
Ass., 1935, 22: 592-602.—Hartman, L. L. Dentine desensitiza-
tion.  U. S. Nav. M. Bull., 1936, 34: 163.—Henderson, R. L. V.
Sensitive dentine. Guy's Hosp. Gaz., Lond., 1934, 48: 58-62.—
Hentze.  Ueber Dentinanaesthesie.   C. rend. Congr. dent.
internat., Berl., 1909, 5. Congr., 2: 51.—Kraus, A.  Beitrag zur
Theorie und Praxis der Behandlung der Dentinhyperasthesie.
Zschr.  Stomat., Wien,  1931,  29:  1079-86.—Kudler, G. D.
Hypersensitive  dentine; its character and treatment.  Brit.
J.  Dent. Sc, 1933, 78:  129-34.—Lesbre.  Insensibilisation de
la  dentine d'aprfis la methode de Hartmann. Odontologie,
Par., 1937, 75:  528-31.—Levett.  Obtunding of sensitive den-
tine and extraction of the pulp by the application of chloride of
ethyle. C. rend. Congr. dent, internat., Berl., 1909, 5. Congr., 2:
108-10.—Lewinsky, W., & Stewart, D.  The innervation of the
dentine.  J. Anat., Lond., 1935-36, 70: 349-53, 2  pl.  ------
Nerve fibres of the  odontogenetic layer of the dentine.  J.
Physiol., Lond., 1938,  93: suppl.,  23.—Miller, W. D.  The
treatment of sensitive dentine, with special reference to the
production of anesthesia by pressure.   Dent. Rev., 1906, 20:
1185-92, 4 pl.—Miinch, J.  Untersuchungen iiber die Inner-
vierung der menschlichen Zahnpulpa und des Dentins.  Vjschr.
Zahnh., 1927, 43: 503-23.—Mummery, H.  The distribution of
nerves in the dental pulp  and in the dentine. Guy's Hosp.
Gaz.,  Lond., 1912, 26: 497-99.—Pasteur,  F.  Etude de la
sensibilite dentaire.  Rev. stomat., Par., 1932, 34: 658-61.—
Perna, A.   Osservazioni sulla  istologia della polpa dentale e
sulla innervazione della dentina.  Stomatologia,  Mod., 1928,
26: 1057-73.—Reeves,  W. T. The  use  of  compressed air
for desensitizing  sensitive dentin.   Dent. Rev., 1913,  27:
903-7.—Riegele.  Beitrag  zur Kenntnis der Innervation des
menschlichen  Dentins.   Zschr.  Zellforsch.,  1933-34,  20:
432-41.—Schiller,  F.  Das Hartmannsche Dentinanastheti-
kum.  Zschr. Stomat., Wien, 1936, 34: 704-6.—Sealey, V. T.
Preliminary paper on the innervation of dentine.   Austral. J.
Dent., 1932, 35: 1-11.—Spreng, M.  Zur Methodik der Sensi-
bilitatspriifung an Zahnen; Untersuchungen iiber die Empfind-'
lichkeit des gesunden Dentins und des intakten Zahnes auf
Warmeeinwirkung.  Schweiz. Arch. Neur. Psychiat., 1926, 18:
40-56.—Stewart,  D.  The  problem  of the innervation of the
dentine.  J. Anat., Lond., 1926-27, 61: 439-51,  pl.  ------
The progress of our knowledge of the innervation of the dentine.
Brit. Dent. J., 1936, 60: 613-9.—Tojoda, M.  Die Innervation
des menschlichen Zahnbeins. Tr. Nippon Dent. Ass., 1933, 26:
1-16, 9 pl.  ------  Nochmals iiber  die Dentininnervation des
menschlichen Zahnes.  Ibid.,  1934,  27: No. 5, 1.—Verne. J.
Documents  histologiques  sur  I'innervation de  la  dentine.
Rev. odont., Par., 1936, 57:  605-18.—Welisch. I.  Kalte als
Mittel zur  schmerzlosen Zahnbehandlung (Gazotherm  von
Fabret)  Zschr. Stomat., Wien, 1926, 24:  468-72.—Werz, R.
von.  Ueber die Chronaxie der sensiblen Nervenendigungen im
Zahnbein.  Arch. exp. Path., Berl.,  1932, 167: 191.—Wolf, G.
Ueber  Dentolar; ein neues  Dentin-  und  Pulpaanaestheti-
kum.  C. rend. Congr. dent, internat., Berl., 1909 5  Coner
1. Aia_OQ                                    '  '  ^""6 •■ 
DENTIN                                        127                                        DENTIN
----   Odontoblasts.
  Euler.  Sekundare Odontoblastenbildung.  Deut. Mschr.
Zahnh., 1927, 45: 488-93.------& Rebel, H. H.  Sekundare
Odontoblastenbildung.   Zschr.  Stomat.,  Wien,  1932,  30:
515; 588.—Korff, C. von. Sobre el desarrollo y la estructura de
las celulas  de odontoblastos y sus relaciones con la substancia
fundamental de la dentina.   Rev. mid. Rosario, 1927,  17:
283-8, 2 diag.  Also Anat.  Anz.,  1927-28, 64: 383-95, pl.
[Bemerkungen  von F. Weidenreich]  396.—Meyer.  Mikro-
skopische  Befunde  an isolierten  Odontoplastenfortsiitzen.
Paradentium,  Berl.,  1929,  1:  15-20.—Shibata, M.  On Alt-
mann's  granules in  the tooth  cell.  Sc Rep.  Inst. Infect.
Dis., Tokyo,  1927, 6: 281-3,  pl.  Also  Tr. Jap. Path. Soc,
1927, 17: 135-7.------On the reduced  silver granules in
dental cells.  Jap. J.  Exp. M., 1928-29, 7: 253.  ------ The
reticular apparatus of  Golgi in the cells of the tooth.  Tr.
Nippon  Dent. Ass., 1933,  85-90,  2 pl.—Thomasset, J. J.
Sur la presence de cellules dans la dentine de quelques elasmo-
branches.  C.  rend. Acad, sc, 1926, 182: 1644-7.

----   Pathology.

   Bohmer, J.   *Ueber  das Vorkommen und  die
Anlagerung des  Pradentins im Wurzelkanal von
Zahnen   bestimmter  Altersstufen.    15p.    8?
Erlangen, 1935.
   Girard,  L.  *Ueber die Infektion des Dentins
bei  Pulpagangran  und  deren  Behandlung mit
Asphalin  [Basel]  24p.   8?  Laupen, 1928.
   Graf, E.  *Ueber die Entstehung und klinische
Bedeutung der Dentikel  [Heidelberg]   21p.  8?
Gerabronn, 1933.
   Kivimaki,  J.    *Beitrag  zur   Kenntnis des
Vorkommens von irregular  gebautem  Dentin in
den Wurzeln der menschlichen Zahne.   92p.  8?
Helsin.,  1930.
   Kneifel,  A.   *Spriinge im Dentin  bei  abge-
kauten Zahnen.   44p.  8?  Bresl.,  1930.
   Kowastch,  R.   *Beitrag  zur  Genese hoch-
und  niedrigorganisierter  Dentikel.    32p.   8?
Freib., 1933.
   Marinowa, L.   *Histogenese des Reizdentins.
20p.   8?   Wurzb., 1931.
   Schroedter,  S.   *Ueber  das Vorkommen von
von  Korff'schen  Fasern  im  Reizdentin.  15p.
8?  Wurzb., 1934.
   Sticht,   L.    *Untersuchungen   iiber   Zahn-
frakturen  und  Dentikelbildung  an  Elefanten-
zahnen.   p.  182-92.   8?   Gott., 1933.
   Also Virchows Arch., 1933, 290:
   Adloff.    Dentinstruktur  bei  Osteogenesis   imperfecta.
Vjschr. Zahnh., 1928, 44: 478-89.—Beust, T.  Histopathology
of the dentin and enamel. J. Am. Dent. Ass., 1934, 21: 646-57.
------  Demonstration of sclerosis of dentin in tooth matura-
tion and caries. Dent. Cosmos, 1934, 76: 305-11.—Brinch, O.
[Normal and  pathological anatomy of the dentine]  Ugeskr.
laeger, 1934,  96: 500-3.—Cahn, L. R.  A preliminary report
on the dentinal-cemental communication, with special reference
to the abnormally large channels seen in pyorrhetic teeth.
Dent. Items, 1926,  48: 477-87.—Cooley, R. C.  Protection
for the dentin;  operative  and  post-operative  procedures.
Dent. Surv.,  1934, 10: 41-3.—De Fazio. M.   Sulla influen-
za  del  grado  di acidita  sulla decalcificazione  della den-
tina.  Atti Congr. internaz. stomat. (1935) 1936, 2. Congr., 2:
759 —Fish, E. W. Dead tracts  in dentine.  Proc.  R. Soc. M.,
Lond., 1928-29, 22: sect, odont.,  7-16.  ------  The physi-
ology of dentine and its reaction to injury and disease. Brit.
Dent. J., 1928, 49: 593-604, 4 pl. ------  The reaction of the
dental pulp to peripheral injury  of the dentine.  Proc. R. Soc,
Lond., 1931, ser. B., 108: 196-208, 6 pl.  Also Brit.  Dent. J.,
1931, 52: 338-46, 6 pl.  ------  The pathology of the dentine
and the dental pulp.  Ibid., 1932,  53: 351, 13 pl.  ------
Alleged  loss of calcium salts from the dentine of a dog  associ-
ated with abnormality of the parathyroids.  Proc.  R. Soc. M.,
Lond., 1933, 26: 966.—Haubach.  Ueber anormale und normale
Dentinbildung bei Osteogenesis imperfecta.  Vjschr. Zahnh.,
1929,  45:  268-71.—Huggins,  C.  B.,  McCarroll, H.  R.,  &
Dahlberg,  A. A. Heterotopic formation of dentine and enamel
by transplantation of epithelium and pulp tissue.  Proc.  Soc.
Exp. Biol., N. Y., 1934, 31: 525.— Lukomsky, I. G.  [Specific
treatment   of exposed  dentin  by  sodium flonde]   Stoma-
tologia, Moskva, 1937, No. 6, 3-13.—Pelzmann,  O.  Schmelz-
und Dentinresorption im Bereich von Fissuren. Zschr. Stomat.,
Wien, 1935, 33: 1496-501.—Rywkind, A. W. So-called scal-
loped appearance  of the  dentino-enamel junction.  J. Am.
Dent. Ass., 1931, 18:  1103-10.—Skillen,  W. G.  Histologic
and clinical studv of hereditary opalescent dentin.  Ibid., 1937,
24: 1426-33.—Thoma, K. H.   Central osteoclastic resorption
of dentine  and complete repair  with  osteo-dentine  in  the
permanent tooth of an adult.  Dent. Items,  1935, 57: 28-38.—
Weber, R. Experimentelle Untersuchungen iiber die Stellung
des toten Zahnes im Kiefer; iiber die kiinstliche Hemmung der
Autolyse des  Zahnbeins in vivo.  Deut. Mschr. Zahnh., 1931,
49: 673-6.—Yassudin, G. V.  [Fusion of the enamel with den-
tin]  Sovet. stomat., 1931, 9: 13-7.—Zilz, J.  Zur Klinik und
Therapie der  Dentikel.  Oesterr. ungar. Vjschr. Zahnh., 1913,
29: 205-15.

----   Physical properties.

   Goldammer,   H.    *Beitrag  zur  Frage der
Durchlassigkeit des Dentins fiir Silberlosung und
Tusche unter besonderer  Beriicksichtigung der
Schmelz-Dentingrenze.  18p.   8?  Wiirzb.,  1933.
   Lindhorst, F.   *Ueber  Resultate von experi-
mentellen  Untersuchungen zur Bestimmung des
WiderstandskoefRzienten  vom  Dentin   [Halle-
Wittenberg]  32p.   8?   Delmenhorst i.  O.,  1930.
   Adler, P.   Untersuchungen iiber den elektrischen Wider-
stand des Dentins.  Zschr. Stomat.,  Wien, 1937, 35: 760-5.—
Bodecker, C. F., & Applebaum, E.  The variable permeability
of the dentin and its relation to operative dentistry; report of
scientific research committee, Dental Society of the State of
New York.  Dent.  Cosmos,  1932, 74: 1171;  1933, 75: 21 —
Cape, A.,  Tregoning,  & Kitchen,  P. C.   The  histological
phenomena of tooth tissues, as observed under polarized light
and between  crossed nicols, with a note on the X-ray spectra of
enamel and dentine.  Brit. Dent. J.,  1930, 51: 101-4. Also
J. Am. Dent. Ass.,  1930,  17: 193-227.—Driak, F.  Ueber die
Elastizitat des Dentins.   Zschr.  Stomat., Wien,  1932, 30:
1421-8.—Hodge, H. C.  Microhardness studies on transparent
dentine.  Brit. Dent. J., 1937, 63: 181-92.—Hollander, F., &
Vesely, E. X-ray absorption coefficients of coronal and root
dentin.  Proc. Soc. Exp. Biol., N. Y., 1936, 34: 158.—Keil, A.
Ueber Doppelbrechung und Feinbau des menschlichen Zahn-
beins.  Zschr. Zellforsch., 1934, 21: 635-52.—Kimmelstiel, P.,
& Langemak, E.  Untersuchungen iiber die Transparenz des
Dentins. Vjschr. Zahnh., 1933, 49: 433-43.—Liesegang, R. E.
Die Transparenz des Zahnbeins.  Zschr. Stomat., Wien, 1924,
22: 649.—Van Huysen, G.  The roentgen-ray absorption per
unit thickness of dentin.  Dent. Cosmos,  1936, 78: 272-81.
------Bale,  W. F., & Hodge, H. C.  Comparative study of the
roentgen-ray absorption properties of normal and pathological
dentin by densitometric and ionization methods.  Tr. Dent.
Soc. State N. York, 1934 66: 105-25.  Also Dent. Cosmos,
1935, 77: 146-66.

----  secondary.

   Gaa,  E.   *Abkauung  und  Sekundardentin.
31p.   8?   Tub., 1930.
   Chiappori, G. A.  Dentina secundaria en dientes obturados
con pulpa viva. Sem. meU, B. Air., 1935, 42: pt 2, 358-61.—
Eidmann, H.  Zur Kenntnis der Ersatzdentinbildung bei den
Cerviden.  Zool.  Anz., 1936, 116: 225-36— Fasoli, G.  Re-
cherches sur  le developpement de la dentine secondaire.  C.
rend. Congr. internat. mid., 1910, 16. Congr., Sect. 17., Stomat.,
254-7.—Gaini, B.  Calcificazione della polpa del dente   e
dentina secondaria.  Arch. ital. anat., 1929-30, 27: 549-68,
3 pl.

----  Sterilization.

   Schaer,  E.   *Etude sur  la sterilisation  et
l'impregnation de  la dentine  par l'argent reduit.
24p.   8?   Geneve, 1921.
   Barker, J. N.  The sterilisation of dentine; a summary of  a
thesis presented for part II of the degree of  doctor of dental
science.   Austral.  J. Dent., 1935, 39: 156-9.—Haley, P. S.
Some new chemical methods for  the treatment of dentine  in
pulpless teeth, and in  vital teeth affected  with caries. Brit.
J. Dent. Sc,  1929, 74: 47-50.—Richter, S.  Ueber die Desin-
fektion des Dentins bei Pulpagangran unter  Anwendung von
Asphalin,  Rivanol,  Jodoformpaste  (Walkhoff)  und  Jod.
Deut. Mschr. Zahnh., 1929, 47: 225-37.

----  Therapeutic use.

   See  also Tooth,  Filling: Material.
   Pilzer,  F.    *Experimentelle Untersuchungen
iiber Wurzelbehandlung  mittels Dentinimplanta-
tion.   15p.  8?   [Frankf. a. M.] 1933.
   Gollner, L. Dentinwurzelfiillung.   Zschr. Stomat., Wien,
1937, 35:  1404-15.—Greve, H. C.  Ueber Wurzelfiillung mit
besonderer Beriicksichtigung der Verwendung von Eigendentin.
Ibid., 1938, 36:341-5.


DENTIST.

   See  also Dentistry;  Physician; Surgeon.
   Galvez,  F. O.    *0  dentista moderno.   93p.
8?   Lisb., 1903.
   Heinrich,   E.    Zahnarztliche  Berufskunde;
Wesen,  Grundlagen,   Voraussetzungen,  Berufs- 
DENTIST
128
DENTIST
wahl,   Berufseignungspriifungen.     142p.     8?
Munch. [1935]
  Southwell,  C.  Your dentist; that which you
have a right to  expect of him.  102p.  8?  [n. p.]
[1934]
  WOODHOUSE, C. G.,  &  SCHIFFMAN,  R. F. Y.
Dentistry; its professional opportunities.   126p.
8?   Greensboro,  N. C, 1934.
  Alter, H.  Der Zahnarzt und seine Sendung.  Zschr. Stomat.,
Wien, 1932,  30: 78; 151.—Baiters, W.  Psychotechnik.  Fort-
sch. Zahnheilk.,  1926, 1:  693; passim.—Berry, F. H.  What
position does the prosthetist hold in the profession of dentistry?
Tr.  Nat. Dent. Ass.,  1903, 157-60.—Hagemann,  H. F.  Pro-
fessional opportunity.  Dent. Rev., 1912, 26: 112-7.—Keyes,
F. A.  The oral surgeon; quid sit?  Dominion Dent. J., 1925,
37:  317-20.—Kjaerholm, H.  [Doctors and dentists]  Ugeskr
laeger,  1938, 100: 798-800.—Owre, A.  Is there  an alarming
shortage of dentists? J. Am. M. Ass., 1923, 81: 681.—Woodson,
C. G.  Dentists and their problems.  In his Negro profess.
man, Wash., 1934, 165-83.

----   Assistant and  hygienist.
   Fine,  S.   Principles and practice of the dental
assistant.  66p.  8?  Worcester, Mass. [1931]
   Leonard, E. J.   Answers to state board ques-
tions for dental hygienists.  59p.   8?   [Hartford]
1922.
   McCaw, E. J.   The  dental  assistant.   119p.
8?   S. Louis,  1926.
   New  York.   Dental Hygienists Associa-
tion.   Journal.   N. Y., v.2, 1931-
   New York.  Knickerbocker Dental Assist-
ants  School.   The  dental nurse.    16p.   8?
[N.  Y., 1935]
   Webster, H. E.  A manual  for dental assist-
ants.   356p.   8?   Phila., 1932.
   Barrett, T.  J.  The dental  hygienist in  California.  J.
California  Dent.  Ass.,  1920,  5: 87-91.—Billings,  H.  The
Forsyth hygienist.  Dent. Items, 1917,  39: 802-4.—Brown,
E. F. Dental hygienists.  Boston M. & S. J., 1916, 174: 697 —
Fones, A. C.  The dental hygienist.  Dent. Cosmos, 1931, 73:
26-33.—Goldsmith, J. B. A commentary on the training of
dental hygienists.  J. Dent. Hyg.  Ass. N. York, 1931,  2:
7-9.—Hughes,  A.  V.  The dental hygienist.   Med. Woman
J., 1931, 38: 276-8.—Quinby,  E. M.  The dental hygienist.
Am.  Dent. Surgeon,  1925-26,  46: 681-8.—Stevenson, A. H.
The  true case of  the dental hygienist.  Dent. Cosmos, 1920,
62:930-5.  ------ The dental hygienist; her field and limita-
tions. J. Nat.  Dent. Ass., 1921, 8:  372-81.—Stillman, P. R.
Mouth hygiene  and the dental hygienist. Dent. Cosmos, 1926,
68: 984-93.—Taintor, J. E.  What does dental hygiene mean,
and who is the  dental hygienist?  Ibid., 1921, 63: 499-503.—
True, H. A.  The dental assistant.  Ibid., 1934, 76: 817-28.—
Welty, L. G.  A 4-year study of student dental health service.
J. Am.  Dent. Ass., 1937, 24: 1105-29.—Wheeler, H. L.  Will
the dental hygiene movement make necessary the trained
dental assistant or woman  nurse?  Dent. Items, 1912, 34:
839-45   [Discussion]  859-70.—Wirsig, W.  Training dental
assistants.  Dent.  Surv., 1938, 14: 42.—Zerman, L.  Suggestive
outline for the dental hygienist in health education. J. Dent.
Hyg. Ass. N. York, 1931, 2: 5-7.

<---  Biography and history.
   See also Dentistry, History.
   Dallach,  H. W. P.  *Vergleichende Betrach-
tungen  iiber  die  Materialien-  und  Zahnersatz-
kunde  des  Amerikaners  Richardson mit  dem
heutigen Stande  dieser Wissenschaft.   38p.   8?
Lpz., 1922.
   Davidov,  D.  *Philipp  Pfaff's  Lei^tungen in
der  Zahnheilkunde.  19p.  8?   Lpz.,  1934.
   Deutsche  Zahnheilkunde.   Ein Band  zu
Ehren von Otto  Walkhoff.  2. Aufl. Sonderheft.
218p.   8?   Lpz., 1921.
   De  Vecchis,  B.   Dentisti,  artisti, pazienti;
nella storia, nelle lettere, nella vita pratica. 494p
4?   Tor. [1929]
  Dietz,   M.   A.    *Goethes   Zahnleiden   und
Zahnarzte    [Wurzburg]    24p.    8?    Volkach
a. M., 1931.
  Farchi,  N.   *Thomas  Berdmores  Verdienste
urn die Zahnheilkunde.  18p.  8?  Lpz.,  1934.
  Hohne  [K,] H.   *Jan van Heurqe  und die
Zahnheilkunde.   22p.  8?   Lpz., 1924.
   Hurwitz, S.   Fahrende  Zahnarzte  im alten
 Zurich;  ein  Beitrag zur  Geschichte der Zahn-
 heilkunde  [Zurich]  41p.   8?  Turbenthal, 1929.
   Lejetjne,  F.  War  Fauchard Zahnarzt?  32p.
 8?  Greifswald, 1931.
   Periss^,  P.   *Etude  sur  l'exercice  de  l'art
 dentaire  en  France du moyen-age  k nos joura
 [Paris]  44p.  8?   Etampes, 1926.
   Schmidl,  D. W.   *Geschichte der Zahnheil-
 kunde Oesterreichs zur Zeit Maria Theresias bia
 1900  und  Biographien bedeutender Zahnarzte
 Oesterreichs bis 1900.  41p.  8?   Erlangen, 1933.
   Wilke, W.   *Der Arzt Petrus Hispanus und
 seine  Bedeutung fiir die Zahnheilkunde  (Auszug)
 [Leipzig]   6p.  8?   Quedlinburg,  1924.
   Wittich,  M.  *Der Stand der Zahnheilkunde
 um die  Wende  des 17.  Jahrhunderts  mit  be-
 sonderer  Beriicksichtigung der  Bedeutung  des
 Pierre Dionis fiir ihre Entwicklung   [Wurzburg]
 14p.  8?   Wurzb., 1927.
   Adair, R. B.  Contributions  dentists have made outside
 their profession.  Chicago M. Rec, 1926, 48: 333-42.  Also
 J. Am. Dent.  Ass.,  1926, 13:  1359-69.—Armbrecht, E. C.
 Hullihen, the oral surgeon. Internat. J. Orthodont., 1937, 23:
 377-86.—Asgis, A. J.  The historical significance of Professor
 Gies 1927 study in the stomatologic movement. J. Dent. Res.,
 1928-29, 9: 555-93.—Avalon, J.  Dentistes et arracheurs de
 dents.  Aesculape, Par., 1929, n. ser., 19: 137-41.—Bebb, W.
 Early record of a woman dentist.  Pacific Dent. Gaz., 1922, 30:
 664.—Bietry, P.  Un chirurgien-dentiste, peintre  de talent.
 Paris m<§d.,  1936, 102: annexe, 233-6.—Bloch. A.   II y a 100
 ans; Taveau.  Rev. stomat., Par.,  1925, 27:  1196-210.—
 Boissier.  Les pelicans sur  le Pont-Neuf.  Ibid.,  1927, 29:
 1037-50.—Brown, L. P.  The greatest dental family.  Dent.
 Cosmos, 1923, 65: 251; 363; 482.—Byrnes, R. R.  Some famous
 and less famous dental truants (an account of American dentists
 who have achieved distinction in other fields)  J.  Am. Dent.
 Ass., 1937, 24: 3-13.—Capon, R. M.  Who is the father of
 English dentistry?  Brit. Dent. J., 1924, 45: 29-32.—Casotti, L.
 Dentisti ed empirici nel Settecento torinese.  Ann. clin. odont.,
 Roma,  1935, 12: 1165;  1275.—Chapter  (A) in early dental
 history; unveiling  of memorial  tablet at Bainbridge,  Ohio
 [Chapin Aaron Harris  (1806-60)  James Taylor   (1809-81)]
 Cutting from Ohio Archeol.  Hist. Q., Columbus,  O., 1926,
 35: 380-401.—Cigrand, B. J.  What dentists have contributed
 to other professions.  Dent. Rev., 1910, 24: 837-76.—Conzett,
J. V. The influence of the pioneers of dentistry.  Iowa Dent.
Bull., 1935,  21: No. 6,  116.—Corradi, G.  Albori e splendori
di un ramo della medicina; cavadenti antichi e stomatologi
moderni.  Med. ital., 1932, 13: 694-702.—D., P.  Le Docteur
Th. W. Evans dentiste et lTmperatrice Eugenie.  Presse mid.,
 1936, 44: 1315.—Dagen,  G.  Blasons de dentistes Parisiens
et blasons a dents humaines. Bull. Soc. fr. hist, mid., 1926,
20: 246-50.  ------ Un dentiste ambulant guillotine en 1793.
 Ibid., 286-9. ------   The  dentists of the Kings  of France
from Louis XIV to Louis Philippe.  Dent. Cosmos, 1928, 70:
 60-3.—Digen.  Comment Bourdet Etienne vendit  a  Dubois-
 Foucon sa charge de chirurgien-dentiste de Louis XVI.  Bull.
 Soc. fr. hist. m<§d., 1926, 20: 73-5.—Du Souchet. F.  Pioneer
 dentists of Chicago.  Dent. Rev., 1911, 25: 264-72.  ------&
 Hadley, E. W.  Pioneer dentists  of Chicago.  Ibid., 460-4.—
 Friesell, H. E., Midgley, A. I., & Brandhorst, O. W.  Dentistry
 honors  the  profession's benefactor; proceedings of  a dinner
 testimonial to William John Gies.  J. Am. Coll. Dent., 1938, 4:
 169-239.—Geist-Jacobi, G. P.  Geschichte des zahnarztlichen
 Standes bis zum Jahre 1900.  Deut. Mschr. Zahnh., 1929, 47:
 997-1006.—Genty, M.  Les dentistes d'autrefois. Progr. med.,
 Par., 1923, 3. ser., 36:  997-1000.—Humbert,  G.  GeofTroy a
 la grand dent. Aesculape, Par., 1923, 13: n. ser., 14.—Lindsay.
 L.  The London dentist of the 18th  century.  Proc. R. Soc.
 M., Lond., 1926-27, 20: sect. hist,  m., 5-16.—Manchester, H. H.
 A picture history of dentistry; an era of charlatanry. Dent.
 Digest, 1923, 29: 853-7.  ------  The first dentists in America.
 Ibid., 1925, 31: 162-6.------ Dentists' notices of the revolu-
 tionary period.  Ibid., 687-93.—Martin, A.  Der landfahrende
 Zahnbrecher. Korbl. Zahnarzte, 1922, 48: H. 2, 86; H. 3, 27.—
 Moss, B. H. The Hudsons, elder and younger.  Apollonian,
 Bost., 1936, 11: 120-3.—Moulijn, J. A.  [Pierre Fauchard, the
 father of modern dentistry]   Ned. tschr.  geneesk., 1931, 75:
 pt 2, 1770-8, pl.—Puterbaugh,  P. G.  Dedication of Wells
 and Morton tablets.  J. Am. Dent. Ass., 1934, 21: 1440-2.—
 Rabier, P.  Dentistes d'autrefois et d'aujourd'hui. Paris med.,
 1924, 54: annexe,  175-9.—Robinson,  J. B.  Dr  Horace H.
 Hayden and his influence on dental education.  Dent. Cosmos,
 1932, 74: 783-7.—Rosebury, T., & Siegel, E. H. The work of
 Schour and his collaborators on the dental influence of the
 parathyroid and pituitary glands.  J. N. York Acad. Dent.,
 1935, 2: 108-15.—Schuwirth, P.   The dentistry of Piter van
 Foreest (1522-97)  Med. Life, 1923, 30: 349-57.—Thorpe. B. L.
 The contributions of pioneer dentists to science, art, literature
 and music  Dent. Rev., 1909, 23: 1051-79.—Viau, G.  L'art
dentaire francais aux Etats-Unis; Jacques Gardette  1756-1831
Odontologie,  Par.,  1924, 62: 550-7.—Wakeford, C. A.  John 
DENTIST
129
DENTIST
 Hunter and English dentistry. Guy's Hosp. Gaz., Lond., 1923,
 37: 112-5.—Weinberger, B. W.  Jean Pierre Le Mayeur in
 America—no longer the man of mystery (1781-89 in America)
 Dent.  Cosmos,  1934, 76:  569-78.------A  founder of
 American dentistry;  James Gardette, 1756-1831, wrote  first
 dental article.   Dent.  Surv.,  1934,  10: 42-5.—Women in
 dentistry; 1855-80.  J. Am. Dent. Ass., 1928, 15: 1735-56.

 ----  Colleges, schools.

   See also Dentist, Education; Dentistry,  Clinics
 f&c]
   American  Association of Dental Schools.
 Proceedings of the annual  meeting.   Chic, v.5,
 1928-
   Hapgood,  R.  L.    History of  the  Harvard
 Dental School.   343p.  8?   Bost., 1930.
   Schubert,  H.  *Die  Einfuhrung  der  Zahn-
 heilkunde als Unterrichtsfach an der Universitat
 Wurzburg  (nach  ungedruckten  Akten)    21 p.
 8?   Wurzb.,  1926.
   Wenzel, E.  H.  *Die Entwicklung des  Unter-
 richts in  der  Zahnheilkunde unter besonderer
 Beriicksichtigung des  Unterrichts in der Zahner-
 satzkunde  und  der   Orthodontie  wahrend  der
 letzten 15 Jahre  (Auszug)   9p.  8?   Lpz.,  1924.
   Chiwaki,  M.    [Guide  for  dental colleges in Germany]
 Shikwa gakuho, 1923, 28: No. 2, 49; No. 5, 61.—Daniel, S. A.
 New  dental school in Port-au-Prince, Haiti, and its work.
 J. Am. Dent. Ass., 1935, 22: 867.—Dental (The) school of the
 Melbourne University.  Austral. J. Dent., 1934, 38: 415-22.—
 De Ruyter-Mayer, L. Die Habilitation fiir das Fach Zahn-
 heilkunde.   Munch, med. Wschr., 1929, 76: 719.—Dixon, R. A.
 Howard university's  part in dental education.   Oral Hyg.,
 Pittsb., 1932, 22:  1674-7.—Facilities for  dental education in
 Johannesburg.  S.  Afr. M. J.,  1936, 10: 135-7.—Ug, V. K.
 Impressions of an  American dental  school.  Harvard Dent.
 Rec, 1934, 8: 8-10.—Matthews, E. A tour of American dental
 schools.  Brit. Dent. J.,  1936, 60: 219T28.—Rolleston,  H.
 The relation of  dental  and general  hospital schools.  Ibid.,
 1926, 47: 1109-13.  Also repr.—Scuola (La) di perfezionamento
 in odontoiatria e protesi dentaria della R. Universita di Pavia.
 Stomatologia, Mod., 1936, 34: 802-14, 4 pl.—Ward, M. L.  The
 selection and training of members of the  faculty.  Proc.  Am.
 Ass. Dent.  Schools,  1928,  5:  87-107.—Waugh, L.  M.  An
 outline of the course in orthodontia  at Columbia University.
 Dent. Cosmos, 1930,  72: 507-13.—Wolf, H.  Der neue Lehr-
 gang  am Zahnarztlichen  Institut  der  Wiener  Universitat.
 Zschr. Stomat., Wien, 1932, 30: 123-37.

 ---  Congresses.

   See also Dentist, Societies
   Jamestown  Dental   Convention.    Trans-
 actions.   118p.   8?   Phila., 1908.
   Janisch, E. Die Organisation des 9. internationalen Zahn-
 arztekongresses.  Wien. klin. Wschr.,  1936, 49: 950.—Sanders,
 E.  [From  the Vienna  Congress; report from the  sections:
 Part  1. Anatomy,  physiology,  histology, pathology,  bacteri-
 ology,  pharmocology; Part 7. Anesthesia,  narcosis,  roent-
 genology; Part 8. Oral surgery]  Tschr. tandheelk., 1937, 44:
 139-53.

 ----   Directories and statistics.

   Dentists  (The)  register; published  under
 the direction  of the Dental board of the  United
 Kingdom.  365p.  8?   Lond., 1933.
   Deutsches  Zahnarzte-Buch.    17.   Ausg.
 550p.  8?   Berl., 1932.   Also 18.  Ausg.   629p.
 [1935]
   Winklmair,  O.  *Die Zahnarzte  Deutschlands
 von  1800-1900;  ihr  Leben und  Wirken.   38p.
 8?   Erlangen, 1932.
   Bates, E.   The  dental  profession—facts revealed by the
 census of 1930. Pacific Dent. Gaz., 1933, 41: 117-22.

 ----  Diseases and mortality.

   Binkenstein [A.] H.   *Die Berufskrankheiten
 des  Zahnarztes  [Leipzig]   27p.   8?   [Zeulen-
 roda i. Thiir.] 1931.
   Coquelin,  J.  *Les maladies  professionnelles
 des dentistes.   56p.  8?  Par., 1936.
   Dtjmm,  H.  *Beitrag zur Frage der  zahnarzt-
 lichen  Berufsekzeme unter besonderer Beriick-
sichtigung der  neueren Ekzemforschung.   55p.

8?   Bonn, 1930.

       152511—VOL. 4, 4th series----9
   Geppert,   K.   *Die  Berufskrankheiten  des
Zahnarztes   und   ihre   Prophylaxe.   36p.    8?
Erlangen-Bruck, 1935.
   Lang, A.   *Die Berufskrankheiten des Zahn-
arztes.  24p.  8?   Munch. [1933]
   Sieber, M.  *Berufsdermatosen der Zahnarzte
unter besonderer  Beriicksichtigung der  Ueber-
empfindlichkeit   gegen   Eugenol.    19p.     8?
Munch. [1934]
   Binzegger, W.  Untersuchungen iiber die  Gefahren der
Zahnarzte und des Hilfspersonals durch Quecksilber.  Schweiz.
Mschr. Zahnh.,  1928, 38: 450-78.—Friedman, R.  Cutaneous
affections  of the hands of the dentist.  J. Am. Dent. Ass.,
1932,  19:  613-30.—Hirschtritt, E.   Prophylaktische  Mass-
nahmen zur Verhutung von Berufsschaden des Zahnarztes.
Zschr. Stomat., Wien, 1937, 35: 572.—Lowy, J.  Die Gefahren
des zahnarztlichen Berufes.   Ibid.,  1935,  33:  897-901 —
Silber, D.  Gibt es eine Novocaindermatitis als eine Berufs-
krankheit der Zahnarzte?  Deut.  Mschr.  Zahnh.,  1928, 46:
338-45.—Syphilis (La) et les dangers de contamination pour le
dentiste.  J. Canad. Dent. Ass., 1938, 4: 179-81.—Velde, J. C.
van de   [Dentists' eczema]   Tschr. tandheelk., 1928, 35:
645-9.

----  Economics.

   See also   Dentist,  Practice;   Dentist,  Social
service.
   Asgis,  A.   J.    An  outline  of  dental  socio-
economics.  72 1.   4?   N. Y., 1934.
   Barrett,  C.  N.   Dental  economics  course.
52p.   8?  [Portland, Oreg.,  1929]
   Bosworth,  H.  J.   The  experiences  of  Dr
Everyfellow.   70p.   12?  [Phila., 1928]
   ----   Dental  economics.   616p.  8?   [Chic]
1932.
   Farkasch, O.   Dental economics and the Farr
system.   47p.   8?  Cleveland Heights,  1927.
   Garrett,  R.  Uniform accounting procedure
and  explanation  for  medical  dental   service
bureaus.  40 1.   4?  Wash., 1935.
   Kent, E.  N.  The business side of dentistry.
180p.  8?  S. Louis, 1929.
   Leven, M.  The practice of dentistry and the
incomes  of dentists in  20  states:  1929.   224p.
8?   Chic. [1932]
   ——   Dental practice and  income.   14p.   8?
Wash., 1932.
   Blake,  R. W. How the Indianapolis dental credit bureau
works.  Oral Hyg., Pittsb., 1922, 12:  20-4.—Bosworth,  L. L.
The NRA vs the practice of dentistry.  Ibid., 1934, 24: 1288-
92.—Brown, T.  P.  Dental recording and accounting.  Brit.
Dent.  J., 1935, 59: 65-76.—Clapp, G. W.  What does it  mean
to you that 30,000 dentists are practically bankrupt?  Dent.
News, 1938, 21: No. 4, 14-6.—District of Columbia,  Medical-
dental Service Bureau, Inc.  Annual report to the cooperating
societies, submitted March 31, 1937.  Med. Ann. District of
Columbia, 1937,  6: 148-50.— Dohan, J. S.  Dental cripples and
the high cost of dental service; their relation to the medical and
dental professions. J. Am. Dent. Ass., 1935, 22: 191-8.—Fisher,
W. S.  The cost  of dental care; its significance in present trends
in dentistry.  Dent. Digest, 1935, 41: 250;  263.—Garrett, R.
The  Washington, D.  C,  Medical-Dentai Service  Bureau;
the medical economic project  of the physicians and dentists
of the District of Columbia.  J. M. Soc. N. Jersey, 1935, 32:
577-9.—Irwin, M. Studies in  the economic aspects of dental
practice; publications  of research  by the Committee on the
Study of Dental Practice of the American Dental Association.
J. Dent. Res., 1932, 12: 291-4.—Merritt, A. H. The economics
of dental  practice.  J.  Am. Dent.  Ass., 1932, 19: 389-95.—
Rippey, S.  Washington's way  out.  Med. Econom., 1935, 12:
20- 76.—Stillson, W. C.  Economic aspects of dental practice.
J. Ohio Dent. Soc, 1937, 11: 101-10.

----  Education.

   Barritt,  W.,  & Barritt,  A.  T.   Questions
and answers  for dental students; dental surgery.
177p.   8?  Lond., 1922.
   Flagg, J. F.  Quiz questions: course on dental
pathology and therapeutics, Philadelphia Dental
College.  2.  ed.   122p.  8?  Phila., 1882.  Also
3. ed.  129p.  1885.
   Goepp, R.  M.   Dental state board questions
and answers.  3. ed.   433p.   8?   Phila.,  1922.
Also 4.  ed.   463p.   1928. 
DENTIST
130
DENTIST
   Gorgas,  F. J.   Series of  questions  pertaining
to  the curriculum of  the dental  student;  em-
bracing  dental   histology,   dental   pathology,
dental surgery.   133p.   12?   Bait., 1885.
   Ludt,  R. B.  Answers to questions  prescribed
by dental state boards.   396p.   8?   Phila., 1902.
Also 6. ed.   1928.
   Pennsylvania.  Board of  dental  examin-
ers.   Answers to the questions of the  Pennsyl-
vania  state board dental  examiners  for senior
year.  63p.   8?  Pittsb., 1926.   Also another ed.
74p.   1927.
   Ash, P. A.  Dental education.  Austral. J. Dent., 1925, 29:
62-6.—Brown, R. K.   Research in the use of a rating scale as a
means of evaluating the personalities of senior dental students.
J. Dent. Res., 1929-30, 10: 271-9.—Byrnes, R. R.  Dental
education.   Dent. Cosmos, 1925, 67: 395-8.—Casto, F. M.
Dental education. J. Dent. Res., 1931, 11: 369-436.—Chesser,
P.  A.  Education and research in dentistry.   Dent.  Bull.,
Carlisle, 1933,  4: 148-59.—Davidson, W. C.  An M. D. degree
5 years after high school.  J. Dent. Res., 1927-28, 8: 473-88.—
Gies, W. J.  Some of the conclusions of the Carnegie Founda-
tion's study of dental education.  Pacific Dent. Gaz., 1926,
34: 698-702.  ------  Preliminary report of the Commission
on  Medical  Education; quotations  of special significance for
students of  dental  education.  J.  Dent. Res.,  1927-28,  8:
43-71.  ------   Additional remarks on a  reference  to the
Carnegie  Foundation's study of  dental  education.  Ibid.,
1929-30, 10: 23-32.  ------& Sullivan, J.  Dental education;
a factor in public welfare.  Ibid., 1928-29, 9: 107-21.—Graff, S.
Die akademische Ausbildung des  zahnarztlichen Nachwuchses
vom  Standpunkt des pathologischen Anatomen aus.   Para-
dentium, Berl., 1929, 1: 1-11.—Harris, A.  J.   The relative
significance of measures of mechanical  aptitude, intelligence,
and previous scholarship for predicting achievement in dental
school.  J. Appl.  Psychol., 1937, 21: 513-21.—Horner, H. H.
The next decade in dental education and practice.  Tr.  Dent.
Soc. State N.  York,  1936, 68: 156-64.  Also Dent. Cosmos,
1936, 78: 924-32.—How,  W. S.  Doctor of dental science.
Tr. Nat. Dent. Ass.,  1909, 72-6.—Hunter, W. M.  Inaugural
address. Brit. Dent. J., 1933, 54: 345-52.—Junkerman, G. S.
Dental  educational  harmony.  Tr.  Nat. Dent.  Ass.,  1914,
119-31.—Ketcham, A. H.  Are the new school orthodontists
practicing  excessive   expansion?   Ibid.,   1910,  397-412.—
Kilborn, L. G.  Medical and dental education.  China M. J.,
1933, 47: 483-92.—King,  Wm. C.  Dental education.   Tr.
Nat.  Dent. Ass.,  1908, 287-96.—Kirk, E. C.  The tendencies
in dental education.  Tr. Internat. Dent. Congr., Lond., 1914,
6. Congr., 693-7.------The problem of dental education in
the light of the public demand.  Dent. Rev., 1916, 30: 315-24.—
Leuck, Miriam S. A study of the cost of dental education.
J. Am. Dent. Ass., 1932, 19: 2161-72.—McCoy, J. D. Dental
education; past, present and future.  Internat. J. Orthodont.,
1925, 11: 549-53.  Also Pacific Dent. Gaz., 1925,  33: 223-8.—
McDowell, A.  R.  Dental education and its relation to the
public  Ibid., 457-65.—Mills,  E. C.  Bainbridge, Ross county,
Ohio, the cradle  of dental education.  J. Am. Dent. Ass.,
1932, 19: 361-89.—Osborne, O. T. Pourquoi le dentiste doit-il
etre docteur en medecine?   Rev.  stomat., Par.,  1925,  27:
1149-51.  Also Stomatologia,  Milano,  1926, 24: 40.  ------
Why should the dentist be a graduate in medicine?  Rev. Clin.
Stomat., 1926, 3: 3-5.—Owre, A.  Carnegie survey of dental
education.  J. Am. Dent. Ass., 1927, 14:  1222-37.—Pichler, H.
Das Sonderfach  der  Zahnheilkunde und  die  Facharztfrage.
Wien.  klin.  Wschr.,  1936, 49: 949-51.—Stone,  W. J.  The
physician's dental education.  Ann. Int. M., 1928, 2: 435—45.—
Street, C. A.  Dental education  and economics.  Austral. J.
Dent., 1931, 35:  191-5.—Szabo, J.  Ueber den zahnarztlichen
Unterricht.  Orvoskepzes, 1935, 25: kulonf. Educ. med., 223-
7.—Talbot, E.  S.  The evolution of dental  education.  Dent.
Digest,  1924, 29: 643-6.—Thornton, A. W.  Dental education.
J. Am. Dent. Ass., 1925, 12: 21-7.—Ward. M. L.  Landmarks
in dental education.   Dent. Cosmos, 1934, 76: 3-25, 8 ports.—
Williams, W. I.   Why the state  board of dental examiners?
Illinois Dent. J.,  1934, 3: 191-7.

----  Education: Methods.
   Baltzer,  G.    *Welchen  Wert  hat  fiir  die
Ausiibung  der  Zahnheilkunde  der   auf  hand-
werklicher Grundlage aufgebaute Fachschullehr-
gang im  Gegensatz  zum  akademischen Unter-
richt?   26p.   8?   Berl., 1932.
   Zaretzky,   E.    *Ueber  die  zweckmassigste
Schulvorbildung   fiir  das Studium der  Medizin
und  der Zahnheilkunde.  47p.   8?   Bonn,  1931.
   Adair, R.   The teaching of oral hygiene  & periodontia to
dental practitioners.  J. Am. Dent. Ass., 1926, 13: 1420—4.—
Asgis,  A. J.  The  stomatological-medical  and the dental-
autonomous plans of education for dentists.  Atlantic M. J.,
1925-26, 29: 325-36.   ------  The improvement of dental
instruction through improved methods of teaching.   Am.
Med., 1936, 42: 178-85.—Benzhaf. H. L.  The eventual dental
 curriculum.  J. Am. Dent. Ass., 1927, 14: 258-66.—Black. A. D.
 Education for the practice of orthodontia.  Ibid., 1931,  18:
 1633-43.—Blauch, L. E.  A new undergraduate curriculum in
 dentistry.  J. Am. Coll. Dent., 1934,  1:  41-3.   ------  A
 course of study in dentistry.   J. Ohio Dent. Soc, 1934,  8:
 106-9.  Also Am. Med., 1935, 41: 43-6.—Boucek, B.  [Odon-
 tology in medical studies]  Cas. lek. Cesk., 1931, 70: 1447-9.—
 Bryan, A. W.  The teaching of oral hygiene and periodontia in
 dental schools.  J. Am. Dent.  Ass., 1926, 13: 1424-30.------
 Undergraduate instruction in periodontology.  J. Periodont.,
 1937, 8: 81-3.—Byrnes, R. R.  Teaching operative dentistry.
 J. Am. Dent. Ass., 1927, 14: 1680-9.  ------  The one-four
 plan.  Ibid.,  1929,  16:  1789-92.—Catania,  V.   I principi
 basilari del mio insegnamento  di clinica odontoiatria.  Stoma-
 tologia, Mod., 1938, 36: 80-9.—Collins, L. H., jr, Crane, M. P.,
 & Comroe, B. I.  A graded course in medicine as part of the
 dental curriculum.  J.  Am. M. Ass., 1935, 105:  660.—Dean,
 R.  D.  Methods of  teaching  the principles and practice  of
 medicine to  dental students.   Proc. Am. Ass. Dent. Schools,
 1935, 12: 181-7.—Dental  surgery.  Lancet, Lond., 1925, 2:
 479.—Dimas-Aruti,  F.  M.   Future dental education.  Am.
 Dent.  Surgeon,  1930, 50:  23.—Dorr, H. I., & Casto, T. D.
 Postgraduate work in anesthesia for  dentists.  Am. J. Surg.,
 1923, 37: Q. Suppl. Anesth.,  76-80.—Douglas-Crawford, D.
 Medical and surgical teaching for dental students.  Tr. Internat.
 Dent. Congr., Lond., 1914, 6.  Congr., 687-9.—Endicott, C. L.
 Post-graduate training for  dentists.  Brit. Dent. J., 1938, 64:
 3-12.—Foster, S. W.  A dental educational program.  J. Am.
 Dent. Ass., 1926, 13: 1059-65.—Fourquet,  E.  Importance de
 1'enseignement clinique dans les etudes dentaires.   Rev. odont.,
 Par., 1932, 53: 4-19.—Gaskins, H. E. The dental internship
 in a hospital.  Dentoscope, 1934,  14:  32.—Gies, W. J.   A
 synopsis  of the two-three graduate plan for the improvement
 of dental education.  Pacific  Dent. Gaz.,  1926,  34: 702-13.
 ------  Is the influx of new graduates commensurate with the
 demand for dental service, or should the educational require-
 ments  by altered?  J. Am.  Dent.  Ass.,  1931,  18: 589-99.
 ------  Orthodontic education.  J. Med., Cincin.,  1938-39, 19:
 298-300.—-Godon, C. Expose  pratique de 1'enseignement de la
 medecine et de la chirurgie aux etudiants en dentisterie.  Tr. In-
 ternat. Dent. Congr., Lond., 1914, 6. Congr., 654—6.—Graham,
 W. C.  Undergraduate instruction in periodontia.  J. Am. Dent.
 Ass., 1938, 25: 364-9.—Guilford, S. H.  Methods of teaching
 orthodontics to dental students.  Tr. Internat. Dent.  Congr.,
 Lond., 1914,  6. Congr., 666-8.—Harper, J. P. A suggestion in
 dental education.  Dent. Rev., 1912, 26: 449-60.— Jones, E. G.
 Orthodontic  education.  Internat.  J. Orthodont.,  1932, 18:
 113-21.—Leonard, H. J. The teaching of preventive dentistry
 in colleges of dentistry.  J. Am. Dent. Ass., 1926, lo: 1101—11.—-
 Loos, O.  Der Unterricht in der pathologischen Anatomie an
 den zahnarztlichen Instituten.  Paradentium, Berl., 1929, 1:
 11-5.—Lynch, D. F. Hospital internships for dentists.  J.Am.
 Dent. Ass., 1932, 19: 966-75.—McCall, J. O. What the dentist
 should know about medicine.  Dent. Items, 1938, 60: 502-15.—
 McCoy, J. D.  Suggestions for undergraduate and postgradu-
 ate orthodontic instruction.  Internat. J. Orthodont., 1926, 12:
 819-24. Also Pacific Dent. Gaz., 1926, 34: 430-6.—Majerison,
 H. M.  Some observations on technic  teaching.   Proc. Am.
 Ass.  Dent. Schools,  1928, 5: 107-18.—Mann, C.  R.  General
 educational methods of evaluating scholastic progress.  Ibid.,
43-51.—Midgley, A.  L.   Carnegie Foundation's  Bulletin
 No. 19 on Dental Education; is it possible for a layman to offer
 opinions  adequate for the  improvement of dental education?
 J. Dent. Res., 1927-28, 8: 381-6. ------  Dental educational
 council of America; memorandum on the  question whether
 dentistry  should be developed under medical education  or,
 instead, with the generous cooperation  of  medical education.
 Ibid., 1933,  13: 329.—Millberry,  G. S.  A plan for  dental
 education.  Dent. Cosmos, 1925, 67: 452-7.  Also Internat. J.
 Orthodont., 1925, 11: 425-31.   ------ An  adequate course of
 instruction in orthodontia.  Dent. Cosmos, 1930, 72: 491-
 506.—Owre,  A.   Medical  education for the dentist.   Rev.
 Clin. Stomat., 1925, 2: 40-2.  ------  The university idea in
 dental education.  Dent. Cosmos,  1931, 73: 985-94.—Price,
 R. R.  Extension courses in dentistry;  a contribution to re-
 search in dental education.  J. Dent. Res.,  1923,  5: 267-74.—
 Rogers, E. A.  Clinical education for the dental  student.  J.
 Am. Dent. Ass., 1927, 14:  1873-9.—Roth, G. L.   Some of the
 requirements for  a  curriculum  in dental technology.  Dent.
 Digest,  1927, 33: 618-21.—Schultz, R. S.   A review of the
 description and measurement of  qualifications for dentistry
 and dental training. Psychol.  Clin., Phila.,  1932, 21: 172-82 —
 Schwarz, A. M.   Zahntechnische Propadeutik.  Zschr. Stomat.,
 Wien,  1928,  26: 522-33.—Sudhoff, K.  Ueber die Bedeutung
 der Geschichte  ihres Faches in der  Hochschulausbildung der
 Zahnarzte.  Janus, Leyde,  1925,  29:  161.—Survey  (A)  of
 children's dentistry in the curriculum.  J. Am. Dent. Ass.,
 1936, 23: 903-8.—Terry, M.  J.  Should dental  students be
 required to receive instruction in a general  hospital; and if so,
 what should  be  the content of the  course?  Proc. Am.  Ass.
 Dent.  Schools,  1928,  5: 162-78.—Thornton, A. W.  Some
 necessary expansions in the teaching of dentistry.  Dominion
 Dent. J   1926, 38: 46-50.—Volland, R. H.  A discussion of
 some phases  of  the  organization and  teaching  of operative
 dentistry  as  an  undergraduate college course.   Proc.  Am.
 Ass. Dent. Schools,  1928, 5: 55-66.—Walcher, K. Ueber den
 Unterricht der Studierenden der Zahnmedizin in  gerichtlicher
 und  sozialer Medizin.  Deut.  Zschr. gerichtl. Med., 1937-38,
29: 190-2.—Ward, M. L.   The two-three plan.  J. Am. Dent. 
DENTIST
131
DENTIST
 Ass., 1929, 16: 1793-802.—Wash, A. M., & Chevalier, P. L.
 A simple technic for reproducing teaching and clinic models.
 Dent. Cosmos, 1925, 67: 695-700.—Welker, W. H. Organiza-
 tion  of  postgraduate  and  graduate  instruction;  subjects,
 teachers  and degrees. J. Am. Dent. Ass., 1929, 16: 2058-62.—
 Wherry.  A. C.  A comprehensive viewpoint for  professional
 training.  Ibid., 1934, 21: 600-2.—Zabotinsky, A., & Chiappori,
 G. A   La  pedagogia  en  tecnica de dentisteria operatoria.
 Sem. med., B. Air., 1935, 42:  1462-9.

 ----   Education—in various  countries.

    Blessing,  G.   Grundriss  zum Studium  der
 Zahnheilkunde  unter  Mitwirkung  von  Fachge-
 nossen; die zahnarztliche Staatspriifung.   2. Aufl.
 388p.   8?   Miinch.,  1926.

    Gies, W. J.   Dental education  in  the United
 States  and  Canada; a report to the  Carnegie
 Foundation for the  Advancement  of Teaching.
 692p.   4?   N.  Y., 1926.
    Lafrenz, W.  [D.  H.]   *Die  Geschichte  des
 zahnarztlichen  Unterrichts in  Deutschland.  51p.
 8?   Erlangen, 1936.
    Perret,   W.    *Ueber  die   Bewahrung  der
 Abiturienten in der arztlichen und zahnarztlichen
 Vorprufung.  24p.   8?   Lpz., 1934.
    Schroder   O.    Die  zahnarztliche   Doktor-
 wiirde  an den Universitaten Deutschlands.  43p.
 8?   Kirohhain, 1921.
    Asgis, A.  The stomatological tendency in dental education
 in the United States from 1907 to 1923.  Med. J. & Rec, 1930,
 131:  167-9.—Banzhaf,  H.  L.  Dental educational council of
 America.  J.  Dent.  Res., 1932, 12: 887-902.—Beretta, A.
 Sull'ordinamento  degli studi  odontoiatrici e  dell'esercizio
 professionale in Italia.  Stomatologia, Milano, 1921, 19: 327-41
 ------   Sull'insegnamento obbligatorio  dell'odontoiatria  e
 protesi dentaria agli studenti delle facolta mediche del regno.
 Ibid., 1925, 23: 69-73.------Progetto di ordinamento degli
 studi, della legislazione  e dell'esercizio professionale dell'odon-
 toiatria.   Ibid., 587-619.—Byrnes, R. R.   Dental education
 in the United States.  J. Am. Dent. Ass., 1929, 16:  1199-205.—
 Darby. E. T.  1st, Did the dentists  of 50 years  ago possess
 greater or less skill  than the average dentist of to-day?  2nd,
 Have the dental schools of America adopted the best curricula
 possible for the making  of dentists?  Ibid., 1923, 10: 903-17.—
 Dental education in the United States; general views and con-
 clusions.  Am. Dent.  Surgeon,  1927,  47:  725-39.—Garvin,
 M. H.   Dental education in Canada.  Brit. Dent. J., 1930,
 51: 625-34.—Gies,  W. J.  Report  on  dental education in
 America.  Dominion Dent. J., 1925, 37:  156; 187.—Greve,
 H. C. Zahnarztlicher Unterricht in Amerika. Zschr. Stomat.,
 Wien, 1931, 29: 788-91.—Herpin, A.   The problem of dental
 education in France.   Med. J. & Rec,  1926, 123: 679.—
 Hykin,  U.  Praktische Uebersicht iiber den Unterricht  fiir
 zahnarztliche Studierende in  Schweden.  Tr. Internat. Dent.
 Congr., Lond., 1914, 6.  Congr., 690.—Johnson, C. W.  Educa-
 tion under the auspices of the Southern California State Dental
 Association.  Dent  Cosmos, 1936,  78:  616.—Kaldewey, R.
 The present method of educating the dentist in Germany as
 distinct from that of the dental technician.  Med. J.  & Rec,
 1928, 127: 421-3.—Kronfeld,  R. Zahnarztlicher Unterricht
 in  Amerika.   Zschr.  Stomat.,  Wien,  1931,  29: 626-37.—
 Midgley, A. L.  Annual Report of the Dental Educational
 Council of America.  Am. Dent. Surgeon, 1925-26, 46: 634-9.—
 Millberry, G. S.  Trends of dental education and practice on
 the Pacific Coast.  Pacific Dent. Gaz., 1931, 39: 397-416.—
 Mullowney,  J. J.  First  formal instruction in dentistry in
 America.  J.  Nat.  M.  Ass.,  1936, 28:  165-8.—Payne, J. L.
 Dental education  in  the United States  and Canada.  Brit.
 Dent. J., 1926, 47: 239-43.—Talma, A.  De 1'enseignement de
 l'art du dentiste dans les Facultes de m6decine.  Rev. stomat.,
 Par., 1927, 29: 98-108.—Tellier, J. La Commission de reforme
 des etudes dentaires et la doctrine stomatologique.  Bull. Off.
 Syndic, gen. med. stomat. fr.,  1926, No. 47, 1-19.—Villain, G.
 Etat actuel de 1'enseignement dentaire en France et a l'etranger.
 Rev. odont., Par., 1926,  47: suppl., 5-50, ch.—Weinlander, G.
 Die neue zahnarztliche  Studienordnung.  Wien. med. Wschr.
 1925,  75: 2350-2.

 ----   Ethics.

   Bregstein, S. J.  The business conduct of an
 ethical  practice; an exposition of the application
 of business principles to the practice of dentistry
 without transgressing the rules of  ethics.   2.  ed.
 220p.   8?    Brooklyn, 1932.
  Barrett, T. J. Notes on an ethical question in dental science.
J. Dent.  Res., 1923, 5: clix-clxvi.—Hopson, M. F.  Education
and ethics. Brit. Dent. J., 1922, 43: 1041-5.—Pincus, C. Den-
tal ethics and advertising.   Austral. J. Dent., 1932, 36: 427;
1933, 37:  1.
----   Hygiene.

   See also Dentist, Diseases.
   Brodwolf, H.  *Die personliche Hygiene des
Zahnarztes.  26p.   8?   Erlangen, 1934.
   Landot,  F.   L'hygiene  du  dentiste  dans  la
pratique  professionnelle  moderne.   190p.   12?
Par., 1932.
   Lebrun, E.  La sante du dentiste.  Rev. odont., Par., 1925,
46: 321-39.—Sims, S. C.  Physical welfare of the dentist.
Dent. Rev.,  1909, 23: 153-9.—Wynants, G.   L'hygiene du
dentiste.  J.  dent, beige, 1938, 29:  129-38.

----   Legislation.

   Crew,  A.  The law  and practice relating to
dentists and dentistry [the dentists acts,  1878,
1921, 1923]  the regulations  of the dental board;
professional ethics, negligence and partnerships.
228p.   8?    Lond., 1926.
   Graf, H.  *Der Schutz und die Vorrechte der
zahnarztlichen Approbation  [Berlin]   42p.   8?
Charlottenb.,  1932.
   Gruner,  J.   Das Recht der  Zahnarzte und
Dentisten.   v.p.   8?  Berl. [1936]
   Kleinsang,  H.   S.     *Die  Einfuhrung  der
Kurierfreiheit im Jahre 1869 und ihr Einfluss auf
die  zahnarztliche Approbation.   28p.   8?   Berl.,
1931.
   Neupel,  H.    *Die  rechtliche  Stellung  des
Zahnarztes.   26p.   8?   Bresl.,  1931.
   ArrSte  royal  r6glementant  l'exercice  de  l'art dentaire
(1« juin  1934)  Bull.  Admin, hyg., Brux., 1934, 89.—Ash,
P. A. The Dentists' Act, N. S.  W., 1927. Austral. J. Dent.,
1927, 31: 119-23.—Childs, L.   Law for  the dentist.  Dent.
Cosmos, 1921, 63: 896, passim; 1922, 64: 40, passim; 1927, 69:
603, passim.—Chiwaki, M. The present state of dental legisla-
tion in Japan.  J. Am. Dent. Ass., 1927, 14: 688-96.—Conzett,
J. V. Dental  licensure problems.  Proc. Congr. M.  Educ,
1933, 58-61.  Also Fed. Bull., Chic, 1933,  19: 138-45.—D., M.
Projet de loi imposant aux dentistes le  grade de docteur en
medecine.  Lyon med.,  1928,  141: 532-4.—Decret  du 18
Janvier 1936  sur l'exercice de la  medecine et de l'art dentaire
aux  colonies.  Bull. Min. san.  pub., Par., 1936,  268-70.—
Dental practice on medical qualification.  Brit. M. J., 1937, 2:
998.—Dental surgery.  Ibid., 1923, 2: 396-8.—Dentistenord-
nung.  Reichsgesundhbl., 1936,  11: 174.—De Strooper, P.
La protection de l'art dentaire en Angleterre.  J. dent, beige,
1937, 28: 352-7.—Ebermayer,  L.  Rechtsfragen  aus der
zahnarztlichen  Praxis.  Fortsch.  Zahnh., 1927, 3: 1073-95.—
Gramling, G.  Law and the doctor.  Memphis M. J., 1935, 10:
No.  9, 25.—Heyland, C.  Oeffentliches  Recht  in der Zahn-
heilkunde.  Fortsch. Zahnh.,  1933,  9:  1058-73.—Irwin, A.
Summary of dental license requirements throughout the world.
Dent. Digest, 1923, 29: 805; 867; 1925, 31: 484; 855. ------
Dental license requirements in South America. Dent. Cosmos,
1932, 74: 977-9.—Irwin,  W. A.   Dental reciprocity.  Dent.
Summary, 1925, 45: 119-26.—Jones, M.  H. The administra-
tion of the recently enacted state dental law and how it affects
the practice of dentistry in Ohio.  J. Ohio  Dent. Soc, i935, 9:
114-8.—Millberry, G.  S.  Legal  protection of educational
standards.  Internat. J.  Orthodont., 1929,  15:  1176-95.—
New (The)  Illinois dental law.   Illinois Dent.  J., 1933, 2:
467-74.—Patterson, A. B. A statement from the committee
on leg slation, American Dental  Association.  Ibid., 1938, 7:
96.—Perna, A.  Perfezionamento  delle  norme  che regolano
l'esercizio della odontoiatria in Italia.  Ann. clin. odont., Roma,
1936,  13: 1-7.  ------  Legislazione Itahana Fascista per
l'esercizio dell'odontoiatria.   Stomatologia, Mod.,  1936, 34:
669-703.—Porter, F.  Comments on the  Illinois dental law.
Illinois Dent. J.,  1933, 2: 579-81.—Prufung von Dentisten.
Reichsgesundhbl., 1935, 10: 353-5.—Richter, L.  Oeffentliches
Recht in der  Zahnheilkunde.  Fortsch.  Zahnh.,  1930, 6:
995;  1931, 7: 1039.—Sandoval, D. J.  Historical development
of dentistry  through legislation.  Rep.  Nat.  Res. Counc.
Philippine Islands, 1935, No. 1, 349-53.—Zahnheilkunde und
die Zahntechnik.  Reichsgesundhbl., 1934, 9: 1008.

---  Liability, litigation and malpractice.

   Anwandter, G.  *Kunstfehler in der zahnarzt-
lichen  Chirurgie unter Beriicksichtigung selbst-
beobachteter Falle.  21p.   8?  Berl., 1928.
   Brothers,  E. De W.  Dental jurisprudence;
an epitome  of the law  of dentistry and dental
surgery.  2.  ed.   246p.   8?  S. Louis, 1928.
   Dettmann,  H.   *Die  Kunstfehler   in  der
konservierenden Zahnheilkunde unter besonderer
Beriicksichtigung  ihrer   Beziehungen   zu  den 
DENTIST
132
DENTIST
 iiblen Zufallen und ihrer forensischen Bedeutung.
 49p.   8?   Erlangen, 1929.
   Dimas-Aruti,  F.  M.   Jurisprudencia dental.
 211p.  8?   San Juan,  1932.
   Dressel, 0.   *Die Haftpflicht des Zahnarztes.
 39p.   8?   Bonn, 1931.
   Flehinghatjs,  W.    *Die  Ersatzpflicht  der
 Berufsgenossenschaften  fiir  Unfallschadigungen
 auf   kieferzahnarztlichem   Gebiet    [Miinchen]
 21p.   8?   Diisseld.,  1937.
   Hahn,  G.   *Kritisch kasuistische  Bemerkun-
 gen  iiber  Kunstfehler  in  der Zahnheilkunde und
 deren forensische Beurteilung.  48p.  8?   Miinch.
 1933.
   Heydrich,  G.    *Ueber  Unfalle  und  iible
 Folgeerscheinungen in der zahnarztlichen  Praxis
 [Erlangen]  22p.   8?   Fiirth i.  Bay., 1934.
   Hofmann,  H.   *Fehlgriffe  in  der Zahnheil-
 kunde   [Heidelberg]   23p.   8?   Walldorf,  1929.
   Hummer, F.    *Kunstfehler  in der Zahnersatz-
 kunde;  ihre  Folgen  und forensische  Bedeutung
 [Erlangen]  59p.   8?   Niirnb., 1929.
   Jaugeon,  J.   *De  la  responsabilit6  medico-
 iegale du dentiste.  56p.  8?  Par., 1923.
   Kohn,  E.    *Der  Kunstfehler in  der  zahn-
 arztlichen Chirurgie.   37p.  8?   Bonn, 1932.
   Meier,  L.    Handbuch  der   zahnarztlichen
 Rechtskunde, mit Beriicksichtigung der gericht-
 lichen  und  sozialen  Zahnheilkunde.   472p.   8?
 Halle, 1921.
   Mohr,  H.    *Unangenehme Zwischenfalle  in
 der  konscrvierenden Zahnheilkunde  und  in  der
 Folge auftretende Komplikationen,  deren Pro-
 phylaxe und Therapie.  36p.   8?  Wiirzb., 1932.
   Putz.   *Ueber  fahrliissige  Korperverletzung
 durch   den   Zahnarzt   [Munster]   21p.    8?
 Bochum, 1933.
   Reiter, K.  *Die Haftpflicht des  Zahnarztes
 in  Zivil-   und   strafrechtlicher   Hinsicht  (mit
 praktischen  Beispielen)    105p.   8?     Miinch.,
 1928.
   TiixEN,  H.    *Schadenszufiigung   und   zivil-
 rechtliche Haftung in  der zahnarztlichen Praxis.
 20p.   8?  Kiel,  1931.
   Vogel,   H.    *Die  zivilrechtliche   und  straf-
 rechtliche  Verantwortlichkeit   des   Zahnarztes
 fiir  Kunstfehler  und die  wichtigsten Falle von
 Kunstfehlern    [Heidelberg]    47p.    8?    Heil-
 bronn a. N. [1931]
   Wiedemann,  A.   *Haftpflicht in  der  zahn-
 arztlichen Praxis.  27p.   8?  [Berl.] 1930.
   Allegation of negligence at a dental hospital.  Brit. M. J.,
 1927, 2: 40; 82— Boezio Piergili, S.  Resultati peritali sulla
 cura  di  alcuni denti  che avrebbe  cagionato  indebolimento
 permanente dell'organo della masticazione.  Ann. clin. odont.,
 Roma, 1933, 10:  528-38.—Brothers, E. D.  No admission of
 malpractice.   Dent.  Craftsman,  1930, 4: No.  8, 17-20.—
 Brown, L. P. Appellations of the dental practitioner.  Dent.
 Cosmos, 1936, 78: 246-58.—Bullock, F. Dental jurisprudence.
 Brit.  Dent. J., 1932,  53:  508; 572.—Childs, L.  Liability of
 dentist for negligence in making diagnosis.  Dent. Cosmos,
 1935, 77: 990-2.—Davis, J.  L.  A comparative  case study of
 selected phases  of  law for  the  dentist.   Dentoscope Bull.,
 Wash., 1937, 16: 13-9.—Duvoir, M.  Art  dentaire et medecine
 legale.  Odontologie, Par., 1925,  63: 469-83.—Ebermayer, L.
 Rechtsfragen aus  der zahnarztlichen Praxis.  Fortsch.  Zahnh
 1926,  1: 976; 1928, 4: 1053.—Eisser, G.   Burgerliches Recht
 in der Zahnheilkunde.  Ibid.,  1930, 6: 1024; 1931 7- 1061-
 1933,  9:  1007.—Hesse, G.  Fehlgriffe in der zahnarztlichen
 Chirurgie. Ibid., 1926, 1: 455; 1927,  3: 229; 1928,  4: 237;
 1929,  5:  216.—Howes, R. B.  South  African legal decisions
 affecting  dentists.  J. M.  Ass. S. Africa,  1927,  1:  383-90.__
 Hiibner, O.  Fehlgriffe in der Zahnerhaltungskunde.  Fortsch
 Zahnh., 1926, 2:  1. Teil, 446-62.—Hyde, W. H. Preventing
 malpractice actions.  Dent.  Surv., 1934,  10:  43-9.—Jean-
 Letort.  Le jugement du tire-nerfs.  J. med. Paris, 1926, 45-
 629.—Jennings, R.  P.  The liability  of the dentist to his
 patients.   Pacific Dent. Gaz.,  1923, 31:  197-211.—Loos,  O.
 Klinisches und Forensisches  uber das Abbrechen der  Kaiiule
 bei der Mandibularisanasthesie.   Deut. Mschr. Zahnh  1929
47: 721-30.—Meyer,  W.   Fehlgriffe  in  der zahnarztlichen
Chirurgie.  Fortsch.  Zahnh., 1933, 9:  201-15.—Misch  J
 Forensische  Zahnheilkunde.  Ibid.,  1926, 1:  1004, passim.—
 Moral, H., & Hauberrisser, E.  Fehlgriffe in der zahnarztlichen
 Chirurgie.  Ibid., 2: 1. Teil, 239-66.—Mori, R. Argomenti di
 odontoiatria forense italiana.  Stomatologia,  Mod.,  1937, 35:
 48; 128.—Miiller, R.  Fehlgriffe in der Zahnerhaltungskunde.
 Fortsch.  Zahnh., 1926, 1:  598-616.—Paterson, A. B.  Inter-
 esting legal  case in Alberta.  Dominion Dent. J.,  1927, 39:
 111-3.—Rea, F. G.  Dental jurisprudence from the standpoint
 of the general practitioner.  Dent. Cosmos, 1934, 76: 1037-41.—
 Rubens,  C.  The legal responsibilities of dental surgeon and
 anaesthetist.  Brit. Dent. J., 1925, 46: 1087-92.

 ----   military & naval.

   See also Army, United States: Dental Corps.
   Fischer,  G.   Die erste zahnarztliche Hilfe im
 Felde; ein zahnarztliches Vademecum fiir Aerzte.
 132p.   8?   Berl., 1915.
   Barber, R.  Dental care of midshipmen  at the United Na-
 val Academy.  J. Am. Dent. Ass.,  1932, 19:  1788-98.—Bos-
 ton, J. A.  Dentistry in the army.   Mil. Surgeon, 1937, 80:
 365.  Also repr.—Braband-K0ster.  [Care of the  teeth in the
 Army] Ugeskr. laeger, 1934, 96: 258.—Briganti, A.  II servizio
 stomatoiatrico  nel  corpo di spedizione A.  O.  Stomatologia,
 Mod.,  1936, 34:  920-3.------II servizio odontoiatrico
 nell'ambulatorio di Asmara. Gior. med. mil., 1937, 85: 415-7.—
 Bronstein, J. E.  [Functional mastication test in the practice
 of the medical-health  service of the Red Army]   Tr. Acad.
 mil. med. Kiroff,  1935, 1: 313-23.—Cabal loi y  de Vera. F.
 Necesidad de intensificar  la asistencia dental en  el Ejercito.
 Rev. san. mil., Habana, 1937, 1: 81-4.—Clewer,  D.   Dental
 sick-wastage on active service.  J. R. Army  M. Corps, 1932,
 59: 32.—Connely, W.   Making sailor dental assistants; how
 the special training for naval hospital corpsmen at University
 of Minnesota has disclosed potential abilities.  Dent. Rev.,
 1918,  32: 919-29.—Davis,  L. L.  The war and its  effect on
 dentistry.  Ibid.,  1917, 31: 1042-5.—Delaney, H. R.   Pre-
 ventive dentistry in the navy.  U. S. Nav. M. Bull., 1925, 22:
 428-33, 2 pl.—Dental service at Fort Amador, Panama Canal
 Zone.  Dent.  Bull.,  Carlisle,  1937, 8: 183-9.—Dentisterie
 militaire.  Arch. med. beiges, 1933, 86: 440; 1934, 87: 367.—
 Eby, J. D.  The evolution of orthoprosthodontia in  military
 dental  surgery.  J. Am. Dent. Ass.,  1927,  14:  872-89.—
 Esparza, O.  Los servicios odonto-estomatologicos en campafia.
 Rev. san. mil., Lima, 1937, 10: 144-51.—Fairbank, L. C.  A
 resume of the dental service in war.  Dent. Bull., Carlisle, 1936,
 7: No. 4,  192-9.------Medical and dental liaison in our
 military forces.  Mil. Surgeon,  1937, 80:  185-7. Also repr.—
 Feiler, E.  Der Zahnarzt im Felde.  Abh. klin. Zahnh., 1916,
 H.  6,  1-66.—Fields, A.  Dentistry in military organizations,
 United States  and foreign.  Dent.  Bull.,  Carlisle,  1937, 8:
 57-72.—Fulton, K. P.  Sidelights on Hawaii.   Ibid.,  1938, 9:
 123-30.—Gallic, D. M.  The great need of dental service in
 the army and navy.  Dent. Rev., 1917, 31: 073-80.—Ginestet,
 F.  Du role du dentiste militaire.  J. med. Bordeaux, 1931, 108:
 110-6.—Gonzalez, A.   Consideraciones sobre el  servicio de
 sanidad dental en el ejercito; su importancia en la  paz y en la
 guerra.   Rev.  san. mil. (Chile)  1936,  4:  34-44.—Gonzalez
 Villanueva, R.  Actuation del dentista militar en la campafia
 pro higiene bucal.  Gac. med. mil., Mex., 1933-34, 1: 249.—
 Guimaraes Filho, L. B.  A odontologia na aviacao.  Rev. med.
 mil., Rio, 1936, 24: 49-55.— Harned, M. R. How can American
 dentists  help win the war?  Dent. Rev., 1918, 32:  913-9.—
 Haubenreisser.   Die Zahnbehandlung  der Soldaten in der
 Wehrmacht.  Deut. Militararzt, 1937, 2: 313-7.—Heflebower,
 R. C.  Military medico-dental training couiM'.  Army M Bull
 1938, 45: 14-29.—Helliwell, J. P.  The dental care of the soldier!
 J. R. Army M. Corps, 1925, 44: 343-;,L>.  Hradsky.  Stoma-
 tologische Fiirsorge zur Hebung  der  Kriegsdiensttau'dichkeit
 in den Mihtar-Erziehungs- und  Bildungsanstalten.   Oesterr.
 ungar.  Vjschr.  Zahnh., 1912,  28: 400-12.  Johnson, C. N.
 The great need of dental service in the army and n-ivy' Dent
 Rev.  1917,  31: 680-3.—Johnson, C. W.  Dental problems'
 in the  present mobilization scheme.  Dent.  Bull.,  Carlisle
 1936,  7:  57-03.— Krajewski, F.   [Dentistry  in the  practice
 of a military physician]   Lek.  wojsk.,  1934, 24: 490-4 —
 Laflamme, F. L K.  Dental service for C. C. C. enrollees in the
 Eighth Corps Area.  Dent. Bull., Carlisle, 1938, 9: 101-12 —
 Larroque.  Sur quelques praticiens de l'art dentaire  dans la
 marine sous 1 ancien regime  et  la  revolution.  Arch  med
 pharm. nav., 1932,  122:  19-26.— Mikhallov. N.  N.   [Three
 years  work of the dental cabinet of the local Samara hospital,
 iS& V<Jt19°V° Julyi11A.1„912l   Voen-  med- J-  S.  Peterb.,
 1913 237: med.-spec pt., 739-45.—Montenegro, F. A. Rendi-
 miento posible  de los odontologos militares.  Rev. san.  mil.,
 Luna, 1935,  8: 137-42-Montigel,  T.  Zahnarztliche Hilfe
i? de,r M'hzarmee.   Schweiz. med. Wschr., 1936, 66: 153 —
 V?oVao' (Tl}?), dental technician.  U. S. Nav. M. Bull., 1925, 22:
423-8.—Nicklies, E. H.  Dental service in fixed  and mobile
hospitals  in the theatre of operations.  Dent. Bull.,  Carlisle,
Rrft nL 7 t~~m^0*",6' ,L••£■  The r°yal naval dental service.
Bnt. Dent. J 1936, 61: 1-11.—Otero, J.  Historia y orienta-
ciones para el servicio dental de la  marina.  Rev. san.  mil.,
Lima, 1935,  8: 143Ta0.— Palazzi, S.   I  servizi stomatologic!
durante le operaziom mihtari in Africa orientale (settore nord)
Gior. med. mil   1937  85: 11-27, map.—Peluffo. L. A.  La
importancia de la profilaxis oral en odontologia militar   Rev
san. mil.  B Air 1929, 28: 133-8.-Poelstra. T.. & Carydis. N.
 the dentally unfit and military service.  J. R. Army M. 
DENTIST
133
DENTIST
Corps, 1938, 70: 109.—Present (The)  difficulty of the naval
dental service.  Oral Hyg., Pittsb., 1924, 14: 1580— Rapallini,
A. T.  Servicio odontologico en la marina de guerra y ejercito
de la naci6n; breves fundamentos de su importancia; organiza-
tion de los diversos servioios;  personal superior y subalterno.
Rev. san. mil., B. Air., 1932, 31: 429-50.  Rault. C. M.  Mak-
ing the devil dogs fit to bite.  Mil. Surgeon, 1027, 60: 326-8,
2 pl.—Rehrauer, W.  Oral health  in the  U. S. N'avy.  Oral
Hyg., Pittsb., 1933, 23: 31-5.—Salsbury, A.  F.  The Army
Dental Corps.  Brit. Dent, J.,  1935, 58: 49-51.—Schroder, H.
Zahnarztliche Hilfe im Felde.  Munch,  med. Wschr., 1934, 81:
1220-2.—Skot-Hansen.   [Care of  the teeth in the Arrav]
Ugeskr. laeger, 1934, 96:  259-60.—Spencer, G. K. Dentistry
in the U. S. Navy.  Oral Hyg., Pittsb., 1029, 19: 700-70.—
Stancius, P. [Stomatological aid on the battlefield] Medicina,
Kaunas, 1936,  17: 542-51.—Steffen.  Die Militar-Zahnarzt-
Frage in Deutschland.  C. rend. Congr. dent, internat., 1909,
5. Congr.,  11.  Teil, 564-9.—Summary of dental attendance.
Dent. Bull., Carlisle, 1937, 8:  148-54.— Szafran, W.   [Dental
prophylaxis in  the army]  Lek. wojsk.,  1938,  31: 58-61.—
Thompson, R. F.  The scope of dental service with field equip-
ment in the theatre of operations. Dent. Bull., Carlisle, 1937, 8:
No. 1, 1-11.— Thureus, S.  [Importance of mouth and teeth hy-
giene in the army] Tskr. mil. hiilsov., 1929, 54: 6-16.—Vail,
W. D.  Dentist rv as a factor in  preventive medicine in the army.
Dent. Bull., Carlisle, 1936, 7: No. 1, 1-6.—Vargas, F. R.,
Reygadas Pasalague, J. L.,  & Alvarez  Boettiger,  R.   Los
servicios odonto-estomatologicos militares.  Gac med. mil.,
Mex., 1933-34,  1: 172-98.—Vazquez  Granjel, R.  La odon-
tologia militar en la actualidad.  Rev. san. guerra, 1937, 1:
109-13.------Las intervenciones  odontol6gicas en cam-
pafia.  Ibid., 290-8.—Vivanco Furst, H.  Algunos aspectos
de la labor del odont61ogo militar. Rev. san.  mil.,  B. Air.,
1934, 33: 104-9.—Welch, J. M.  Dental teams for the ('. C. C.
Army M. Bull.,  1937, No. 39, 74-5.— Willett, E. W., & Delaney,
E. H. A system of routine dental examinations and treatments
as used on the U. S. S. Altair.   U. S. Nav. M. Bull., 1935, 33:
492-4.—Woods, S. H.  Dental first-aid  for medical officers.
J. R.  Army M. Corps,  1927, 49:  27-33— Zeckendorf, E.
L'orientation sociale du service dentaire  a l'armee.  J. dent.
beige,  1936, 27:  149-59.—Zhdan-Pushkin,  N. S.   [Pskov
divisional dental cabinet; report from November 14,  1913, to
January 1, 1915]  Voen. med. J., S. Peterb., 1915, 242: med.-
spec. pt, 365-82.

---   Office equipment.

   See also Dentistry, Instruments.
   Beck, D. F.  The cost of equipping a  dental
office; a study of  the initial   expenditures  of
dental graduates  when equipping an office for
practice.  40p.  8?  Chic.  [1932]
   Burrow's  national  dental book of  ap-
pointments.  1936.   [300]p.   8?  Chic, 1935.
   Fawcett,  J. C, &   A.  L.  Inc.   Fawcett's
national dental appointment book, 1936.  [450]p.
8?    Brooklyn, N. Y., 1935.
   Klemm,   E.   *Hygienische  Untersuchungen
iiber  die  Becher  zum Mundspiilen in der  zahn-
arztlichen Praxis   [Miinchcn]   20p.   8?  Ueber-
lingen a. B., 1932.
   Miller,   H. M.   The dental  office guide;  a
manual  for  students,  dental  assistants   and
dentists.  239p.  8?  Oswego, 1934.
   Mullner,  G.   *Hygienische Untersuchungen
an  zahnarztlichen  Mundspiilglasern   [Munchen]
25p.  8?  Borna-Lpz.,  1932.               .
   St\ehle,  E.   *Die  Beleuchtungsfrage  in  der
Zahnheilkunde.  40p.   8?  Heidelb.,  1932
   Burein. H. N.  Suggested methods for the keeping of dental
records  Dent. Bull., Carlisle, 1937, 8: No. 1  22-9.—Dai ley,
W. M. A new cabinet; bracket table; tray method in dentistry.
J. Dent. Res., 1927-28, 8: 593-602.—Harvey, H. E.  Sugges-
tion for recording dental conditions.   U. S. Nav. M. Bull.,
1921  15: 807,  pl.—Mendelsohn, W.  A.  Lighting the dental
office.  Dent.  Surv.,  1937, 13:  611-4.—RickerU U. G.  The
dental medicine  cabinet.  J. Canad. Dent.  Ass  1936,  I.
195-202.—Ross, R. N.  The  artificial lighting of dental sur-
geries. Brit. Dent. J.,  1924, 45: 1646-9.-Schenk. F.  Zur
zahnarztlichen  Beleuchtungsfrage.  Zschr.  Stomat.,  Wien,
1925, 23: 148-52.

----   Practice.
  Fuchs, H.   *Wie verhalten sich psychopathi-
sche  Kinder  wahrend  der  zahnarztlichen  Be-
handlung9  [Bonn]  27p.   8?  Koln, 1933.
  Heinrich,  E.    Unsere  Patienten und  wir;
psychologische  Grundlagen und ihre  praktische
Auswertung fiir den Erfolg in der zahnarztlichen
Praxis.  2. Aufl.  170p.  8?   Munch. [1933]
  Kells,  C.  E.    The dentist's  own  book;  a
faithful account of the experiences gained during
46  years of  dental  practice  [etc.]   510p.   8?
S. Louis, 1925.
  Merx,  E.    *Ueber  die  psychische   Leitung
schwachsinniger   Kinder   wahrend  der  zahn-
arztlichen  Behandlung  [Bonn]  28p.  8?  Wup-
pertal,  1932.
  Suter, A. B. W.   Dentistry; a profession and
a business.  389p.  8?   Rochester,  X .Y. [1930]
  Wirth,  K.   *Zur  Psychotechnik  der Zahn-
heilkunde; die  zahnarztliche Injektion (Auszug)
5p.   8?   [Bonn] 1922.
  Achtel,  E.  Die Angst  vor dem Zahnarzt,  Bl. Volksgp-
sundhpfl.,  1925, 25: 122-4.—Alofsin, H.  The human factor
in some  problems arising in (a) Handling the patient (b) The
personal development of the dentist.  N. York J. Dent., 1034,
4: 163-6.—Aylesbury Brown, T.  The relationship of dentist
and patient.  Austral.  J. Dent., 1936, 40: 163-7.—Bohme, H.
Der Zahnarzt als Erzieher.  Gesundh. & Erzieh., 1937, 50:
265-8.—Brown, R. K.  An analysis of the personality of the
successful dentist.  Dent. Cosmos, 1933, 75: 749-57.—Camer-
on,  H. C.  Dentistry and the nervous child.  Brit. Dent. J.,
1927,  48:  1177-81.—Clapp. G.  W.  How  important  to the
public is professional salesmanship by the dentist?  Oral Hyg.,
Pittsb.,  1933, 23:  225-9-  Craig, R. N.  The psychology of
the patient.  Brit. Dent.  J.. 1935, 59:  186-8.—Cutler,  R.
Personal issues in the practice  of dentistry.  Guy's Hosp.
Gaz.,  Lond., 1936, 50: 211 -0.— Fishbein, M.  The trend of
dental practice.  Iowa Dent. Bull., 1933, 19: 144-50.—Gerber,
P.  Institutional practice vs private practice.  Dent, Cosmos,
1930, 72: 1186-8.—Herz, F.  Psychologie und Zahnheilkunde,
Zschr. Stomat.,  Wien, 1937, 35: 1454-67.—Jackman,  W. T.
The elimination of fear  in the practice  of dentistry.  Tr.
Nat, Dent. Ass., 1000, 127-45.—Kiirer, J.   Die Zahnbehand-
lung des angstlichen Kindes.  Zschr. Stomat., Wien, 1933, 31:
1069-76.—Loeb, M. J.  A controlled  dental practice.  Dent.
Cosmos, 1936,  78: 589-04. -MacFarlane,  D. W.  The psy-
chology of fear in dentistry.  Brit. Dent. J., 1938, 65: 22-30.—
Morris,  E. W.  Effect of group  practice upon dentist and
patient.  J. Am. Dent. Ass., 1934, 21: 1502-12.—Piperno, A.
II successo nella pratica dentaria. Stomatologia, Mod., 1923,
21- 484-9.—Round, H.  The place of a dental surgeon in a
general  hospital.  Brit. Dent. J., 1934, 57: 113-7—Ryan, E. J.
The maintenance of a family dental practice.  J.  Am. Dent.
Ass., 1934, 21: 705-12.—Schultz. R. S.  The abnormal patient.
Dent. Surv., 1934, 10: 28-31.—Shields, S. W. Fear and pain.
 Ibid  1935, 11: 33-5.—Wood,  J.  T. Psychical  trauma in
dentistry. J. R. Nav. M. Serv., 1934, 20: 216-22.

 ----   Social service.
   See   also  Dentistry,   preventive;  Dentistry,
 Social  insurance aspect; Mouth, Hygiene, &c.
   Cohn,  A.   Die  Verstaatlichung  der   Zahn-
 heilkunde; eine gesellschaftswissenschaftliche Be-
 trachtung fiir Zahnarzte, Aerzte und Volkswirte.
 53p.   8?  Berl,  1921.
   ----   Leitfaden  zum  Studium der sozialen
 Zahnheilkunde.   158p.  8?   Berl.,  1922.
   ----   Die  Zahnheilkunde  in der offentlichen
 Gesundheitspflege.   261p.  4?  Lpz., 1926.
   Davis, M.  M.   Community  dental  service;
 dental needs  and  dental  facilities.   121p.   8?
  See also Dentistry, juvenile.                  .
  Barth, H. [J. E.  W.]   *Die Psychotechnik in
der  zahnarztlichen  Praxis   [Leipzig]   2bp.   8.
[Zeulenroda] 1930.                  .
  Cohn, W.  *Die psychische Beeinflussung des
Patienten  durch  den  Zahnarzt   (Auszug)   13p.
8?   Lpz. [1921]
*Der Zahnarzt im Dienste der
 [Breslau]   34p.    8?   Liebau,

    ^Zahnarztliche  Fiirsorge  in
  [Heidelberg]  29p.   8?   Bot-
Chic, 1922.
  Drobig, H.
Volkswohlfahrt
1933.
  Gluckert,  W.
den Kommunen
trop, 1932.                           .     ,  , .. ,
  Gradnauer,  H.    *Die  volkswirtschafthche
Bedeutung   der  Bekampfung  der   Zahn-  und
Mundkrankheiten durch den Zahnarzt  (Auszug)
[Leipzig]  5p.   8?  [Roding] 1923
  Horoldt, H.  *Die zahnarztliche Versorgung
der Hilfsbedurftigen  [Leipzig]   35p.   8?  Zeu-
lenroda,  1934. 
DENTIST                                        134                                        DENTIST
   Lehmann  [A].  C.    *Soziale  Zahnheilkunde
und  ihre Zukunft.  30p.   8?   Engelsdorf-Lpz.,
1934.
   New   York  Tuberculosis  and   Health
Associations.     Committee    on   Community
Dental  Hygiene.    Health  dentistry  for  the
community; a study of present needs and general
trends  in  the  provision   of  community-wide
dental care.  85p.   8?   Chic. [1935]
   Westphal, K.  *Der  Zahnarzt in der sozialen
Medizin  (soziale  Zahnheilkunde)    [Kiel]    24p.
8?   Flensburg,  1933-34.
   Anderson, G. M. Is official dentistry ready to adopt the
stomatological program?  Med. J. & Rec, 1932, 135: 16-8.—
Benagiano, A.   Problemi profilattico-sociali dell'odontoiatria.
Ann.  clin.  odont., Roma,  1935,  12: 724-35.—Bowles, M.,
Ezard, A. R., & Merkeley, H. J.  There must be limits to free
treatment.  Dominion Dent.  J.,  1934, 46: 2-4.—Bruening,
E. H.  Social trends in  oral health service; dento-governmental
relationships.  N.  York J.  Dent., 1938, 8: 249-56.—Bruske,
J. S.   [Dentistry for the masses and its importance for the
health of the people]  Ned. tschr.  geneesk., 1927, 71: 2144-
64, 3 pl.—Catania, V.  Fondamenti biologici ed  importanza
sociale della  odontoiatria.   Stomatologia,  Mod.,  1937, 35:
202-13.—Chiappori, G. A.   Organization  del Servicio odon-
tohSgico. Sem. mid., B. Air., 1936, 43: 845-7.—Clothier, H. M.
That  organised provision for the dental treatment of the com-
munity, otherwise  than through the  medium of the private
practitioner, is to  be  deprecated.  Dent.  Rec, Lond., 1933,
53: 271-88.—Coerper,  C.   Zahnheilkunde  und Sozialhygiene.
Deut. Zahnh., 1933, H. 86,  8-11.—Corradi, G.  La stomatoia-
tria sociale e la  lotta contro la carie  dentaria.  Med. sociale,
Nap.,  1933, 23: No. 12, 6-9.—Coscolla Rodriguez,  A.  La
asistencia odontol6gica en los ninos.  Bol. san., B. Air., 1937,
1: 521-5.—Dawe, W. W. F.  The public dental officer and the
private practitioner.   Brit. Dent.  J., 1938, 65:  220-3.—
Dentistry at the Boy  Scout Jamboree.  J. Am. Dent. Ass.,
1937,  24: 2031.—Emergency dental relief.  Illinois Dent. J.,
1935,  4: 1-7.—Evans,  W. A.  The teeth and health  in their
public relations. Tr. Nat. Dent. Ass., 1910, 255-8.—Fairey,  J.
Compulsory dental treatment?  Med. Off., Lond., 1935, 53:
220.—Franci, G.   B.   Stomatologia  profilattica  sociale  in
rapporto alia  patologia infantile.   Atti  Congr. internaz.
stomat. (1935) 1936, 2. Congr., 1: 179-96.—Gebhart, J.  C.
Two years' experience  of a  dental scheme.  Med. Off., Lond.,
1922,  27: 245.—Gezelle Meerburg, G.  F.  [Social dentistry]
Groene  & witte kruis, 1933,  29:  239-45.—Godon,  C.  De
l'hygiene dentaire  publique et en particulier  de l'hygiene
dentaire scolaire (inspection et  traitement)  Odontologie, Par.,
1921,  59: 80-4.—Haenke, E. W. The need for an embracing
scheme of dental service in the broad plan of child develop-
ment.   Med. J. Australia,  1928, 2:  459-71.—Harris,  L.  I.
The relation of the dental profession to  the public health.
J. Dent. Res.,  1927-28, 7: 213-37.—Harrison, W.   Public
dental services.  Tr.  Internat. Dent.  Congr.,  Lond.,  1914,
6. Congr., 592-4.—Hassmann, K., & Petrik, L. Die zahnarzt-
liche Fiirsorge im Rahmen der Erholungsfursorge.  Med. Klin.,
Berl., 1938, 34: 842-5.—Holbrook, M. C. How Oregon dentists
have systematized lay education.  Oral Hyg., Pittsb., 1922, 12:
693.—Johnson,  C.  N.   The function of the dentist in  race
betterment.  Dent. Rev., 1914, 28: 350-4.—Kauffmann, J. H.
Creating public interest  in dental  health service.   N. York
J. Dent., 1938,  8:  153.—Kehr, F.  Was muss der beamtete
Arzt  von der  sozialen Zahnheilkunde  einschliesslich Schul-
zahnpflege wissen?  Veroff. Medverwalt.,  1933-34, 41: 231-
357.—Kimmel.  Zahnarztliche  Fiirsorge im nationalen Sinne
vor und wahrend  der Schulzeit.  Zschr.  Gesundhverwait.,
1933,  4: 470-4.—Kraft, W.  Die Gebiss-Hygiene in der Volks-
gesundheitspflege.   Gesundh. & Erzieh., 1936,  49: 73-83.—
Kurth, L. E.  Present day trends in state and panel, or insurance
dentistry and a tentative outline of a plan to distribute the
cost of dental care for the  small wage earner. Illinois Dent.
J.,  1934, 3: 45-60.—Lindsay,  R.  A public dental  service.
Med.  Mag., Lond., 1914, 23:  221-31.  ------  Some points
in public dental service.  Brit. Dent. J., 1927, 48: 557-63.—
Lyster, R. A.  Dental needs and public health; a plea for co-
ordinated  research.  Ibid.,  1920, 41: 903-7.—McCall, J. O.
The responsibility  of the periodontist in the  social aspect  of
dentistry.  J. Periodont., 1934, 5: 25-32.—McCampbell, E.  F.
The relationship of the dentist to the problems of public
health.  Month. Bull.  Ohio Bd Health, 1914,  4: 165-74.—
McDowell,  A. R.   The status  of the dental hygienist in the
field of dental health service.  Pacific Dent.  Gaz., 1933, 41:
223-35.—Mackenzie, L.  Dental hygiene and a public dental
service. Brit. Dent. J., 1924,  45:  1163-76.—Mahony, H.  A.
Some economic aspects of public dental service.  Ibid., 1177-
92.—Merrick, H. M.  Preventive dentistry in public health;
its relation to private practice.  Internat. J. Orthodont., 1934
20: 489-96.—Millberry, G.  S.,  Diez, M. L., & Morrey, L. W.
Public health dentistry. Am. J. Pub. Health, 1938, 28: suppl.,
44—6.—Misch,  J.   Zahnarztlich-soziale Hygiene.   Fortsch.
Zahnh., 1927, 3: 492, passim.—Otero, J.  Servicios asistenciales
de caracter dental y salud publica.  Cr6n. mid., Lima, 1936,
53: 141—4.—Peck, A. E. The relation of the dental profession
to the health of the public and  the instruction for maintaining
mouth hygiene that the patients should receive from the den-
tist.   Dent. Rev., 1918, 32: 34-46.—Pedley. R- D.  The im-
portance of dental treatment  centres  for mothers.  Brit. J.
Dent. Sc, 1918, 61: 167-73.—Peirson, T.  Dental treatment
in relation to the general public health service.  Brit. Dent.
J., 1935, 59: 251-4.—Phillips, H. E. New plans and planners
in medical and dental care. Pacific Dent. Gaz.,  1933, 41: 574-
86.—Proseus, F. W.  The dental dispensary and oral hygiene
movement. Oral  Hyg.,  Pittsb., 1932, 22: 907-16.—Quinby,
E. M.  A general  plan for dental health service.  Internat. J.
Orthodont.,  1935, 21: 56-77.—Reynolds.  C.  V.   A  state
health officer  looks at  public health dentistry.  J. Am. Dent,
Ass.,  1937, 24: 1878.—Rhys-Herbert,  J.  The public dental
service and the law. Pub. Health, Lond., 1937-38, 51:131-3.—
Salomons, J. A. [Public Health Service and Social Legislation;
sections IX and IXA of the IX International Congress of the
F. D. I. in Vienna]   Tschr. tandheelk.,  1937, 44: 23-32.—
Salzmann, J.  A., & Strusser, H.  American foundations and
dental public  health.  J. Am. Dent. Ass., 1935,  22: 976-85.—
Sinai, N.  The need for  a national health program.   Ann.
Dent., 1938,  5: 23-7.—Smith, C.  C.  Responsibility of the
dentist  in establishing community  dental service.  J. Am.
Dent. Ass., 1925,  12: 93-7.—Smith, G. Municipal dentistry.
Brit. Dent. J., 1927, 48: 829-32. ------  The  dental aspects
of maternity  and child welfare.   Ibid.,  1934, 56: 477-84.
------  A point of view in public dentistry.  Pub. Health,
Lond., 1934-35, 48: 358-60.—Sotolongo. P. A. Propaganda de
higiene dental; la higiene de los dientes  como servicio sanitario.
Actas Congr. mid. nac, Habana, 3. Congr., 1914, 2: 259-66.—
Taylor, A. Dentistry and public health.   Internat. J. Ortho-
dont., 1935, 21: 383-5.—Taylor, H. B. A visual presentation
of the value of dental service.  Commonhealth, Bost., 1936,
23: 188-91, ch.—Tholuck,  H.  J.  Schulzahnpflege.   Fortsch.
Zahnh., 1928,  4:  1119-41.—Thomson, G.   Propaganda  and
practice in the dental work of maternity and child welfare and
school hygiene.  Brit. J. Dent. Sc, 1924, 67: 372-80.—Town-
end,  B.  R.  A communal dental service.  Pub. Health, Lond.,
1935-36, 49:  290-5.—Underwood, E. A.   A  public dental
service; administration and results.  J.  R. San. Inst., 1936-37,
57: 368-88.—Walker, A.  Dental policies in a public health
program.  Am. J. Pub. Health, 1932,  22:  127-33.—Wallace,
J. S.   Dental diseases in relation to public health.  Tr. Internat.
Congr. Med.,  1913, 17. Congr., Sect, xvii,  Stomatol., 72-102
[Discussion] pt 2, 203-9.—Wheatley, J.  Dental propaganda.
Brit.  Dent. J., 1925,  46: 1259-65.—Williams, H.   Dental
diseases in relation to public health.  Tr. Internat. Congr. Med.,
1913,  17. Congr.,  Sect, xvii, Stomatol.,  103-8  [Discussion]
pt 2, 203-9.—Winter, G. B.  A valuable service  to the present
generation—a  service  to the coming generation.  Oral Hyg.,
Pittsb.,  1921,  11: 1779.—Wisan, J. M.  Evaluation of dental
programs for children.  Am. J. Pub. Health, 1938, 28: 859-62.

----   Social service—in various countries.

   Friesen, J.  *Die Versorgung der Bevolkerung
in  Preussen durch   Zahnarzte,  gepriifte  Zahn-
techniker und ungepriifte Zahntechniker.   22p.
8?   Berl.,  1933.
   Gluckert,   W.    *Zahnarztliche  Fiirsorge  in
den   Kommunen   [Heidelberg]   29p.    8?   Bot-
trop, 1932.
   Heine,   M.   *Die  zahnarztliche   Versorgung
der  Provinzen Nieder- und  Oberschlesien unter
besonderer  Beriicksichtigung der Leistungen  der
offentlichen  Fiirsorge    [Munster]    23p.    8°.
Wertheim,  1934.
   Hemmrich, H.   *Die zahnarztliche  Versorgung
der  Provinz Hessen-Nassau und des Volksstaates
Hessen unter  besonderer Beriicksichtigung  der
Leistungen  der offentlichen Fiirsorge.  48p.   8?
Munst., 1933.
   Hilgers, F.  *Die zahnarztliche  Versorgung
des   freien  Volksstaates  Wiirttemberg  und  der
hohenzollernschen  Lande unter besonderer  Be-
riicksichtigung der  Leistungen  der  offentlichen
Fiirsorge.   38p.   8?   Miinst.,  1934.
   Kistner, L.  *Die zahnarztliche  Versorgung
von  Berlin-Brandenburg  unter  besonderer  Be-
riicksichtigung der  Leistungen  der   offentlichen
Fiirsorge   [Munster]   23p.   8?    Gelsenkirchen,
1934.
   Laurent, J.  *Plan d'organisation du  service
dentaire aux colonies.  99p.  8?   Par., 1931.
   Manig,  B.   *Die  zahnarztliche   Versorgung
der   Stadt  Magdeburg    [Leipzig]    35p.    8?
Engelsdorf, 1932.
   Mertins, H.    *Ueber die zahnarztliche  Ver-
sorgung des  Bergischen Landes  bis 1900  (auf
Grund von  Angaben in den  Julich-Bergischen 
DENTIST
135
DENTIST
  Nachrichten,  der Elberfelder  Allgemeinen  Zei-
  tung, sowie aus der Erinnerung von alten bergi-
  schen Familien)   39p.   8?   Bonn,  1934.

    Mollmann,  E.    *Die  zahnarztliche  Ver-
  sorgung der Provinz  Westfalen unter besonderer
  Beriicksichtigung  der  Leistungen  der  offent-
  lichen Fiirsorge   [Munster]   40p.   8?    Liinen,
  1932.

    Nau,  K.   *Die zahnarztliche Versorgung  der
  Provinz Sachsen  unter  besonderer  Beriicksichti-
  gung der  Leistungen  der  offentlichen  Fiirsorge.
  27p.  8?  Miinst., 1933.
    Nonhoff,  B.  [P.]    *Die  zahnarztliche Ver-
  sorgung der Provinzen  Ostpreussen, Grenzmark
  Posen-Westpreussen, der freien Reichsstadt Dan-
  zig   und  des   Memellandes  unter  besonderer
  Beriicksichtigung der Leistungen der offentlichen
  Fiirsorge.   28p.   8?   Miinst.,  1934.
    Oblak,  L.    *Die  Bedeutung der  zahnarzt-
  lichen Betreuung  der Hitler-Jugend  [Munster]
  17p.  8?  Gladbeck, 1935.
    Ruin, K.   *Die zahnarztliche Versorgung  der
  Rheinprovinz  unter besonderer Beriicksichtigung
  der  Leistungen der offentlichen  Fiirsorge  [Mini-
  ster]  41p.  8°   Bottrop, 1933.
    Albanese, P.  L'assistenza  odontoiatrica in seno all'Opera
  nazionale balilla.  Atti Congr. internaz. stomat. (1935) 1936,
  2. Congr., 1:  278-80.—Arlotta, A.  I servizi pubblici stomatoia-
  trici  di Milano.   Stomatologia,  Mod.,  1925, 23:  841-5.—
  Babbitt, G. M.  A brief report on dental relief as administered
  in New York City.  J. N. York Acad. Dent.,  1935, 2: 65-7.—
  Blatter, A.  L'hygiene dentaire publique en France.  Rev,
  philanthrop., Par.,  1928,  49: 157-63.—Britten, R.  H.   A
  study of dental care in Detroit,  Mich.  J. Am.  Dent. Ass.,
  1938, 25: 821-6.  Also Pub. Health Rep., Wash.,  1938,  53:
  446-59.—Clapp, G. W.  A first-hand study of legislative health
  control in European countries. J. Canad. Dent. Ass., 1937, 3:
  14-6.—Craig, W.  P.,  Stewart, J.  S.,  &  Allen, L. T.  Final
  report of the committee on benevolence of the Canadian Dental
  Association.  Ibid.,  1936, 2: 532-4.—Cumming, H.  S.  The
  relationship of the U. S. Public Health Service to the fields of
  dentistry and medicine.  J. Am.  Coll. Dent.,  1934, 1: 4—10.—
  De Muylder, J.  Argumentation du rapport du Dr Duren sur
  I'organisation de la dentisterie au Congo Beige.  J. dent, beige,
  1937, 28:  504^9.—Dental service for  Chicago  and Cook
  County, including plan adopted by the public service commit-
  tee of the  Chicago Dental Society. Proc. Inst. M. Chicago,
  1923-25,  5:  104-17.—Evdokimov, A. I.  [Organization  of
 stomatological and dental prophylaxis and aid]  Sovet. stomat.,
  1932, 10: 6.—Finn, A.  [Swedish Red Cross ambulatory dental
 treatment] Hygiea, Stockh., 1936, 98: 97-114.—Gegenbauer,
 V.   Vorsorgen  der Stadtverwaltungen  zur  Erhaltung  der
 bleibenden Zahne.  Wien.  klin.  Wschr., 1938, 51: 387-9.—
 Grant, E. A.  A review of dental  health services in  Canada.
 Brit.  Dent. J., 1936, 61: 405-23.—Hellstrom, N.  [Considera-
 tions  of State  medical service regarding public  care of  the
 teeth]  Hygiea, Stockh., 1935, 97: 833-56.  -----r  RcSsume'
 sommaire  du  projet  d'organisation  des soins dentaires publics
 en Suede.  Bull.  Off.  internat.  hyg.   pub.,  Par., 1936,  28:
 1554—67.—Hollister, C.  J.    Preventive dental  service  in
 Pennsylvania.  Dent.  Cosmos, 1924,  66: 1323-9.—Hunter,
 T. A.  Outline of the New Zealand State School Dental Scheme.
 Health, Melb., 1924, 2: 161-5.—Hyatt, T. P.  Dental division
 of the Metropolitan Life Insurance Company.  Mod. Med.,
 Chic, 1920, 2: 237-40.—Jeffs, H. B. Mesures prises au Canada
 pour  l'^ducation du  public en matiere  d'hygiene  dentaire et
 ^organisation des  soins  dentaires  mis  a la  disposition  des
 enfants et du  public en giniral.  Bull. Off. internat. hyg. pub.,
 Par.,  1937, 29:  1215-24.—Kantorowicz, A. Die Zukunft  der
 Zahnheilkunde und die zahnarztliche Sanierung des deutschen
 Volkes. Abh. klin. Zahnh.,  1919, H. 7,  1-72.—Lamb, H. R.
 How Greenfield is solving the dental health problem.  Common-
 health, Bost.,  1936, 23: 204-6.—Loukomski, J. G.   Le service
 dentaire en U.  R. S. S. Bull.  Off. internat. hyg. pub., Par.,
 1937,  29: 1248-52.—Maagk, W. Zahnarztlich-soziale Hygiene
 in der Krankenfursorge und in Strafanstalten.  Zschr. Schul-
 gesundh., 1927, 40: 274-80.—Mettel, H. B., & Westfall, M. H.
 Indiana's dental health program.  Am. J. Pub. Health, 1938,
 28: 949-53.—Morgan,  M. T.  Les services dentaires publics
 en Angleterre et dans le pays de Galles.  Bull. Off. internat.
 hyg. pub., Par., 1937,  29: 1231-40. ------   L'organisation
 des services dentaires en Ecosse.   Ibid., 1245-7.—Nilsen,  J.
 Public dental hygiene in Norway.  Tr. Internat. Dent. Congr.,
 1914,  6. Congr., 621-3.—Palmer, G. T. Preventive medical and
 dental service for  preschool children; survey  results in rural
 areas.   Child Health Bull., 1931, 7: 87-93.— Perna. A.  L'assis-
 tenza dell'Istituto Superiore di Odontoiatria ai bambini di Roma.
Ann. clin. odont., Roma, 1937, 14:  325-35—Pitot, E.  Argu-
mentation  du  rapport du Dr Duren sur I'organisation de  la
dentisterie au Congo Beige.  J. dent, beige, 1937, 28: 520-30 —
Poletti, G.  B.   L'assistenza  odontoiatrica presso  l'Op. Naz.
 Bal. in Milano.  Ann. Clin, odont., Roma,  1937, 14: 892-8.—
 Pollock, H. C.  Care of the teeth of boys  in Girard College,
 Philadelphia.  Internat. J. Orthodont., 1915,  1:  201-11.—
 Report of state dentistry committee Canadian Dental Associa-
 tion.  J. Canad. Dent. Ass., 1936, 2: 541-4.—Richardson, E. Y.
 Public dental service in Britain; its  past, present and future.
 Brit. Dent. J., 1930, 51: 1113-21, 3 pl.—Schneider, E.  Hy-
 giene  dentaire publique et sociale dans le Grand-Duche' de
 Luxembourg.  Odontologie, Par., 1924, 62:  884-7.—Skues,
 K. F.  How Victoria is improving the  standard of dental health.
 Austral. J. Dent.,  1938, 42: 89-92.—Smith,  R. B. U. S. funds
 for  dentists.  Dent. News,  1935,  18: 11-3.—Strusser, H.
 The dental relief project in New York City.  Dent. Cosmos,
 1936,  78: 626-31.—Stuckenschmidt,  H. Die  Schulzahnpflege
 als Glied der kommunalen Gesundheitsfursorge.  Erg. sozial.
 Hyg.,  1929, 1:  196-235.—Thebaud,  J.  Une  annee de fonc-
 tionnement du  service dentaire scolaire d'Haiti.   Bol.  Of.
 san. panamer., 1936, 15: 871.—Thureus, S.  [Certain medical
 view-points on the question concerning care of the teeth, by the
 State  Committee  for the care of the sick]  Sven. lak. tidn.,
 1936,  33:  76-88.—Thurn,  A.   Zahnpflege  bei  den Jugend-
 formationen. Arzt & Sport, 1935, 1: 93.—Van Campenhout, B.
 Le service odontologique dans les £tablissements d'instruction
 publique.  C. rend. Congr.  dent, internat., 1909, 5. Congr., ?
 Teil, 529-33. —Van Minden. F.  A rational  plan for complete
 community dental  care through  a  mouth hygiene  council.
 J. Am. Dent. Ass., 1933, 20: 455-71.  ------ Dentistry for
 the  masses; an American  plan.  Dent. Cosmos,  1934,  76:
 1198-206.—Watry, F.  La prophylaxie et le traitement precoce
 par la Fondation G. Eastman.   J. dent, beige, 1935, 26: 314-
 35.—Weille-Halle, B.  L'organisation de l'hygiene dentaire a
 l'Ecole de PueYiculture de  la Faculty de medecine de Paris.
 Rev. odont., Par., 1936, 58: 109-12.—White, W. A.  Lantern
 demonstration of slides showing means of  public instruction
 in dental hygiene,  as conducted by the New  York State (TJ. S.
 A.) Department of Health.  Tr. Internat. Dent. Congr., 1914,
 6. Congr., 646-8.—Wisan. J. M.  Emergency dental relief; New
 Jersey plan; survey—dental service—education—relief.   In-
 ternat. J. Orthodont., 1934, 20:  897-905. ------  Review of
 unofficial health work in New  Jersey;  the  New Jersey State
 Dental Society's part.  Pub. Health News, Trenton, 1937, 21:
 23-5.

 ---   Societies.

   American   Dental  Association.    Journal.
 v.9, 1922-
   ----   Transactions,  v.1-75, 1860-1933.
   Boston Guild  of  Saint  Apollonia.   Apol-
 lonian; the  quarterly journal of ...  Bost., v.ll,
 1936-
   Canadian   Dental  Association.    Journal.
 Toronto, v.l, 1935-
   Colorado  Dental  Association.    Journal.
 Denver, v. 14, 1935-
   Deutsche Gesellschaft  fur Zahn-,  Mund-
 und  Kieferheilkunde.   341p.   8?   Miinch.,
 1937.
   [International] Federation dentaire Inter-
 nationale.   Compte rendu.   Par., 2 v., 1923-24.
   New York Academy of Dentistry.  Journal.
 Albany, N. Y.    v.l, 1934-
   Nippon Dental Association.   Journal.   To-
 kvo,  v.26, 1933-
   ---   Transactions.  Tokyo, 1933.
   Northern Ohio Dental Association.   Par-
 tial transactions; 1857-1906.    52p.  8?   Cleve-
 land,  1907.
   Ohio State  Dental Society.   Journal  [Co-
 lumbus]  v.l, 1927-
   Oklahoma Dental Society.  Bulletin.   Okla-
 homa City, v.23, 1934-
   Virginia State  Dental Association.   Bul-
 letin.   Richmond, v.l, 1923-
   Badcock, C. F.   The need for an  indigenous  profession of
dental  surgery in India, with a brief history of the efforts to
meet it made under the auspices of the Madras Medical De-
partment.  Ind.  M. Gaz., 1927, 62: 338-42.—Baker, L.  W.
Dentistry  and society.   Harvard M.  Alumni Bull.,  1934, 37:
 191-5,  port.—Beyeler, K.  Bericht iiber den  Arpa-Kongress
 (Arbeitsgemeinschaft  fiir Paradentoseforschung) in  Kopen-
hagen.  Schweiz. Mschr. Zahnh.,  1938, 48: 266-80— Boudin, P.
Les chirurgiens dentistes peuvent-ils  et doivent-ils 6tre admis
dans les syndicats midicaux. Mid. stomat., Par.,  1929, 10-4.—
British (The) Dental Association.  Brit. Dent.  J.,  1925, 46:
1371-80.—Christiansen,  J.   [Arpa  Internationale]   Ugeskr.
laeger,  1937, 99: 917-9.—Conzett, J. V. A brief history of the
Iowa State Dental  Society.  Iowa  Dent.  Bull., 1937,  23:
28-30.—Dittmar, G. W.  A resum6 of the development of
organized dentistry in America and the present  status of the 
DENTIST
136
DENTISTRY
 American  Dental Association.  J. Am.  Dent. Ass., 1933, 20:
 1428-10. -Gies, W. J.  International Association for Dental
 Research; proceedings  of the 12th general meeting, Stevens
 Hotel, Chicago, Illinois, March 17 and 18, 1934. J. Dent. Res.,
 1934, 14:  153-241.  ------  Proceedings of the  13th general
 meeting Stevens  Hotel, Chicago, Illinois, March  16 and 17,
 1935.  Ibid., 1935, 15:  139-232.—Jessen, E.  Le champ d'ac-
 tion de la Commission d'hygiene de la F6d£ration dentaire
 Internationale. Odontologie, Par., 1926,  64: 681-5.—Lindsay,
 L.   Sir John Bland-Sutton and the Odontological Society.
 Brit. Dent. J., 1937, 62: 528-32.—Northcroft, G.  A lantern
 lecture  delivered at the opening of the new  headquarters.
 Ibid., 1936, 60: 157-70.—Semans, H. M.  A brief history of
 the College of Dentistry with special reference in its relation-
 ship to the College of  Medicine. In Ohio Univ. Coll.  Med.
 Collect.  Source  Material,  1934, 4.58-62.—Transactions  of
 the Society of Surgeon Dentists of the city and state of New
 York established 1834.  Dent. Items,  1934,  56: 837-51 —
 Walsh, J. J.  The Boston Guild of S. Apollonia.   Apollonian,
 Bost., 1937,  12: 45-9— Weinberger, B. W.  The origin of
 organized dentistry with particular reference to the part played
 by the dental profession in New York. Bull. Dent. Soc. State
 N. York,  1937-38, 5: 51-90, ch.—Zilkens, K.  Funfzig Jahre
 Verein  deutscher Zahnarzte in  Rheinland und Westfalen.
 Deut. Zahnh., 1929, H. 74, 7-12.

 ----  Technician.

   Meyer,   K.    *Grundsatzliches  zum  Zahn-
 technikerproblem   [Leipzig]   46p.   8?   Zeulen-
 roda, 1933.
   Wiebers,  H.    Der  Zahntechniker-Lehrling.
 153p.   8?   Lpz., 1937.
   Frage  (Ueber die)  der  Einrichtung  von Zahntechniker-
 Kammern und der weiteren Ausbildung der Zahntechniker.
 Veroff.  Medverwalt.,  1924-25, 19: 111-53.—Lindner, M.
 Ueber Moglichkeiten  und  Schranken  des  fachkundlichen
 Unterrichts der Zahntechnikerklassen im Bildungsprozess der
 heutigen  Berufsschule.   Deut.  Dent.,  1929, 29:  182-7 —
 Martin, L.  Training dental technicians.  Hosp. Corps Q.,
 1930, 14:  1-4, pl.—Nord, C. F.  L. La solution de la question
 des m^caniciens-dentistes.  J. dent, beige, 1935, 26: 159-67.—
 Novak, J. [Dental surgeons and dental technicians] Cas. 16k.
 cesk., 1936, 75: 419-21.—Richeson,  V.  Dental technicians'
 course.  Dent. Bull., Carlisle, 1938,  9: 22-6.—Schultz, R.  S.
 The  relation of general intelligence,  motor adaptability, and
 motor learning to success in dental technical courses.  Psychol.
 Clin., Lane, 1933, 21: 226-34.—Wright,  W. H.  Dental pros-
 thetic service; propaganda for license  of laboratory technicians.
 J. Am. Coll. Dent., 1938, 4:  240-55.

 DENTISTRY.

   See also  Dentist; Stomatology; Tooth.
   Geier, W.  Zukiinftige Aufgaben der praktischen und wissen
 schaftlichen Zahnheilkunde.  Hippokrates,  Stuttg., 1935, 6:
 382-8.—Greve, H. C.   Neue und alte Probleme in der  Zahn-
 heilkunde. Jahrkurs. arztl. Fortbild., 1924, 15: H. 11, 27-32.—
 Guerard,  G.  Les deceptions en therapeutique dentaire ex-
 pliqu^es par la morphologie biologique.  Rev. odont., Par.,
 1936, 58:  179-92.—Hammer, W. Grundziige der Zahnheil-
 kunde fur Aerzte.  Fortsch. Med.,  1911, 29:  1109; passim.
 ------  Grundziige der Zahnheilkunde fiir Schiffs- und Tropen-
 arzte.  Hamb. med.  Ueberseehefte,  1914-15,  1:  40.5; 439.—
 Head, J.  Dental science versus dental propaganda.  Virginia
 M. Month., 1929-30, 56: 151-60.—Heinrich, E.   Die Pro-
 blematik der heutigen Zahnheilkunde.  Hippokrates, Stuttg.,
 1929-30, 2: 503-16.—Hill, T. J.  Facts and fallacies in dental
 science.  Illinois Dent. J., 1936, 5: 235-42.—Leeming, M. R.
 The  art  of dentistry.  Brit. Dent.  J.,   1925, 46: 1031-4 —
 Leonard, J. P. The keystone of progressive dentistry.  Iowa
 Dent. Bull., 1937, 23: 30-2.—Lindsay, L.  Dentistry as one of
 the fine arts.   Proc. R. Soc. M., Lond., 1927-28, 21:  sect.
 odont., 35-8.—Martin, F.  Zahnheilkunde und ihre Grenzge-
 biete. Deut. Dent., 1925, 25: 173-5.—Moral, H., & Sponer,
 G.  Ueber Grenzfalle.   Deut. Mschr. Zahnh., 1924, 42: 185;
 217.—Nodine, A. M.  Some things  physicians should  know
 about dentistry.  Dent. Digest, 1915, 21: 11; 93.—Proell, F.
 Zahnheilkunde.  Deut.  med.  Wschr., 1930,  56: 1613-5 —
 Stillman, P. R.  Stomatology or dentistry? is dentistry a healing
 art?  Dent. Surv., 1934, 10: 38-72.—Tho - pson,  A. H.  An-
 thropology and dentistry. Tr. Nat. Dent. Ass., 1908, 273-81.—
 Vann, G. S.  Dental science a part  of  universal literature.
 Ibid.,  1909,   146-53.—Warnekros.   Mitteilungen  aus der
 Zahnheilkunde. Verh. Berl. med. Ges. (1913) 1914, 44: 2. Teil,
 155-66.

----  Anatomy, embryology and histology.

   Beust, T.  B.   Dental  histology and  embry-
ology,  supplemented  with  discussions  on   the
biologic phenomena occurring in the hard struc-
tures of  teeth, for  dental students.   170p.  8°
Phila.,  1934.
   Bodecker,  C.  F.   Fundamentals  of dental
histology  and  embryology   in  diagrammatic
 drawings and text, with appendix of microscopic
 technique.   251p.  8?  N. Y., 1926.
   ----   Elementary  histology  for  dental  hy-
 gienists.   71p.   8?   N.  Y.  [1929]   Also 2. ed.
 80p.   1933.
   Bourdelle, E.,  Bennejeant, C, & Wicart.
 Anatomie et physiologie bucco-dentaires.   614p.
 16?   Par.,  1937.
   Churchill, H. R.  Human odontography and
 histology;  a text-book  for  undergraduates and
 graduates  in  dentistry  and   dental  hygiene.
 298p.   8?   Phila.,  1932.
   Diamond,  M.    Dental  anatomy; a  graphic
 presentation  of  tooth forms  with  an original
 technique for their  reproduction.  2. ed.   309p.
 8?   N. Y., 1935.
   Fetterolf,  G.    Two  thousand questions on
 practical  anatomy  prepared  for  students  of
 medicine and dentistry.   212p.   8?  Phila.,  1899.
   Headridge,  D.,  &  Gibson,  S.  K.    Dental
 anatomy,  human  and  comparative.   243p.  8?
 Edinb., 1928.
   Kronfeld,  R.    Dental  histology and  com-
 parative  dental  anatomy.    195p.   8?   Phila.,
 1937.
   Meyer,   W.    Lehrbuch   der  normalen   His-
 tologie und  Entwicklungsgeschichte der Zahne
 des Menschen.  247p.   8?  Miinch., 1932.   Also
 Engl, transl.  305p.  Phila.  [1935]
   Orban, B.  Dental histology and embryology.
 2. ed.   218p.  8?   Phila. [1929]
   Owen, R.  The principal forms of the skeleton
 and the teeth; as the basis for a system of natural
 history and  comparative  anatomy,  p.161-304.
 8?  N. Y. [1854]
   Schwartz,  J.  R.  Practical  dental  anatomy
 and tooth carving;  a treatise  on the essentials of
 dental anatomy as it pertains to the tooth crown
 and the principles and technique for carving and
 reproducing the tooth form.   233p.   8?   Brook-
 lyn, 1935.
   Simkins, C.  S.   History of the human teeth;
 an introduction to comparative  dental  anatomy.
 329p.  8°.   Phila. [1937]
   Wetzel,  G.    Lehrbuch  der  Anatomie  fiir
 Zahnarzte und Studierende  der  Zahnheilkunde.
 2. Aufl.  2  pts.  837p.  8?   Jena. 1920.
   Artelt, W.  Geschichte der Anatomie der Kiefer und der
 Zahne bis zum Ausgang der Antike.  Janus, Leyde, 1929, 33:
 199;  281; 310.—Bluntschli, H.. & Schreiber, H.  Anatomie.
 Fortsch. Zahnh., 1928, 4:  1-25.—Faber. F.  Histologie.  Ibid.,
 1032, 8: 257-84.—Guerard, G. Elements d'anatomie dentaire
 philosophique.  Rev. odont., Par., 1932, 53: 29; 168; 335; 763;
 1933,  54:  283;  383.—Harrison,  W.  P.   Developing  dental
 anatomy into a basic dental subject.   J. Am. Dent. Ass., 1930,
 17: 897-906.—Orban, B.  Entwicklungsgeschichte  und  Histo-
 genese.  Fortsch. Zahnh., 1931, 7: 767; 1932, 8: 699.—Perier,
 A. L.  Esquisse de la  situation actuelle des theories  trans-
 formistes, a propos des travaux du Prof. Gaston Guerard sur
 I'anatomie dentaire  comparee.   Schweiz.  Mschr.  Zahnh.,
 1934, 44: 39-53.—Praeger, W.  Ueber den Wert der verglei-
 chenden Anatomie der Zahne fur den Zahnarzt.  Deut. Zahnh.,
 1930, H. 78, 3-5.—Schreiber, H. Anatomie.  Fortsch. Zahnh.,
 1932, 8: 1-13.—Sicher, H. Histologie.  Ibid., 1928, 4: 255-
 71.—Walkhoff.   Kritische Bemerkungen zu  neueren  zahn-
 histologischen Arbeitsmethoden.  Deut. Mschr. Zahnh., 1926,
 44: 367-70.

 ----   Bacteriology.
   Malleson, H.  C, & Bulleid, A.    Practical
 dental histology and bacteriology; a  manual for
 students.   72p.   8?   Lond., 1924.
   Bulleid, A.   Bacteriology in relation to public dentistry.
 Pub.   Health.  Lond.,  1935-36,  49:  352-4.—Gins,  H.  A.
 Biologie, Bakteriologie, Serologie.  Fortsch. Zahnh., 1929, 5:
 287; 1933, 9: 273.

----   Bibliography [modern  and old]
   See also Dentistry, History.
   Abel,  H.   *Zahnheilkunde bei  Hippokrates.
 26p.   8?  Frankf.,  1936. 
DENTISTRY
137
DENTISTRY
  Allen, C.  Curious observations on the teeth;
the first known work on dentistry in the English
language, 1687.  26p.   8?  Lond. [1924]
  Beetz, G.   *Zahnarztliche Bibliographic  des
17.  Jahrhunderts.  27p.  8?   Erlangen,  1934.
  Brauer, K. [H.]  *Zahntechnischcs bei Mou-
ton.  22p.  8?   Lpz.,  1926.
  Brodmann,  C.   *Deutsche  Zahntexte   in
Handschriften des Mittelalters  [Leipzig]  71p.
8?  Wittenb., 1921.
  Deckart, F.  *Der  Stand der Zahnheilkunde
zur  Zeit  Joseph  Linderers,  unter besonderer
Beriicksichtigung seines  Werkes:  Die  Zahnheil-
kunde nach  ihrem neuesten Standpunkte;  ein
Lehrbuch  fiir  Zahnarzte  und  Aerzte  von  J.
Linderer, 1851.  65p.   8?  Erlangen, 1927.
  Dependorf, K.  *Adam  Anton Brunner und
sein Buch: Einleitung  zur notigen Wissenschaft
eines Zahnarztes  [Leipzig]  27p.  8?  [Zeulen-
roda, 1925]
  Ebbers,  M.  *Zahnheilkundliches bei Valescus
de  Taranta (Auszug)   [Leipzig]  8p.  8?  Biele-
feld, 1922.
  Forster,  R.   *Zahnheilkundliches  bei  Gio-
vanni Vigo.  22p.  8?   Lpz., 1924.
  Germany.   Zentralverein deutscher Zahn-
arzte.  Index der deutschen und auslandischen
zahnarztlichen  Literatur   und   zahnarztlichen
Bibliographic  Munch., v.l (1903)  1904-
   Giese,  E.   *Zahniirztliche Bibliographic  von
den ersten Anfangen bis zum  16. Jahrhunderts.
28p.  8?   Erlangen, 1934.
   Grundmann, H. [H. K.]  *Das Zahnbuchlein
des P.  Ballif, Hofzahnarztes des  Konigs  von
Preussen;  eine  Betrachtung zu  seinem Werk:
Anleitung  zur Pflege und Erhaltung der Zahne.
15p.  8?   Lpz., 1924.
   Heinebrodt,  P.  *Zahnheilkunde  bei Pierre
Dionis.  29p.  8?  Lpz., 1924.
   Heinecke, W.  O. L.   *Zahnarztliches in  den
Werken des Oreibasios.  21p.  8?   Lpz., 1922.
   Heyne [K. H.] R.   *Zahne und Zahnarztliches
in  der schonen  Literatur der Romer.  52p.   8°.
Lpz., 1924.
   Hoser,  A.   *Zahnheilkunde   bei  Johann
Jessenius von Jessen  (auch Jessinsky)  (1566-
1621)   27p.  8?   Lpz., 1924.
   Hoffmann, G. F.   *Zahnarztliches bei Arnal-
dus von Villanova  [Leipzig]  7p.  8?  Taucha-
Lpz., 1923.
   Kohler,  J.   [A.   O.]   *Zahnarzthches   bei
Thomas von Sarepta  [Leipzig]  26p.   8?  [Hai-
nichen] 1924.
   Koppens,   H.   *Bourdets  Kenntnisse   und
Anweisungen  in  der  Zahnheilkunde  (1757)
26p.  8?   Lpz., 1925.
   Kotteritzsch, J.  P.   *Zahnarztliches   bej
Aulus  Cornelius  Celsus   [Leipzig]   44p.   8?
Borna-Lpz., 1926.
   Kusel,  W. E.  J. F.   *Zahnchirurgisches  bei
Benjamin Bell.   40p.  8?   Lpz., 1922.
   Lejeune,  F.   Die  Zahnheilkunde im   13.
Jahrhundert  mit besonderer  Beriicksichtigung
Guglielmo  da  Salicetos und Lanfranchis (nach
lateinischen,  italienischen  und  spanischen   In-
kunabeln)  81 p.   8?   Greifswald, 1923.
  Lochmann, R.  F. W.  *Zahnheilkundoiges bei
Giovanni Michaele Savonarola.  34p.   8?  Lpz.,
1926.                                , .„   ,
   Metzelder,  E.  *Stand der  Zahnheilkunde
im   18.  Jahrhundert  mit  besonderer  Beriick-
sichtigung  von  Gerhard van  Swietens Erlau-
terungen  der  Boerhaaveschen  Lehrsatze  von
Erkenntnis und  Heilung der  Krankheiten  (ein
Auszug) 44p.  8?  Wurzb., 1928.
  Mosolv,  A.   *Zahnheilkundliche  Randbe-
merkungen  zu einem  Viaticus-Text  des  Kon-
stantin von Afrika   (Auszug)  24p.  8?   Lpz.,
1924.
  New York Academy of Medicine.   Library.
Dental bibliography; a subject index to the litera-
ture of dental science  and art as found  in the
libraries of the New York Academy of Medicine
and Bernhard Wolf Weinberger, with additional
reference index.   Pt 2.   p. 189-262.  8?   N. Y.
[1932]
  Nord,  K. G.  *Zahnheilkundliches aus den
Schriften  Konstantins  von  Afrika.   31p.  8°.
Lpz. [1922]
  Nossol, R.  *Mund- und  Zahnleiden in Con-
silien des Ugo Benzi,  Bartolomeo  Montagnana
und Giambattista da Monte (15. und 16. Jahr-
hundert)    [Leipzig]   39p.   8?   [Zeulenroda,
1922]
  Paepke, K.  *Zahnarztliches aus den Werken
von Ambroise Pare   [Leipzig]  24p.  8?  Zeulen-
roda-Thiir., 1933.
  Petry, J. P. K.  *Zahntherapie in den Werken
des Pedanios Dioskurides  [Leipzig]   21p.  8°.
Berl., 1920.
  Poletti,  G. B.   De re dentaria apud veteres;
Repertorium Bibliographicum in quo libri omnes
de  re dentaria  ab  arte typographica inventa
usque ad annum MDCCC typis expressis, ordine
alphabetico  vel  simpliciter enumerantur,  vel
adcuratius  recensentur.   126p.  8?   Bologna,
1935.
  Posern,  H.   *Zahnheilkunde in den Werken
Lazare Riviere's.  27p.   8?   Lpz., 1924.
  Radecke [F.] W.  *Das Zahnbuchlein des W.
Ryff.  24p.  8?  Lpz.,  1924.
  Schirow, L. C. R.   *Zahntexte  in 2 italieni-
schen Handschriften des Mittelalters.  47p. 8?
Lpz., 1924.
  Schmucking,   A.   *Zahnheilkundliches  aus
dem  chirurgischen  Werke  des  Hieronymus
Fabricius    ab    Aquapendente   (1537-1619)
[Leipzig]  20p.  8?  Helmstedt, 1923.
  Schwind, O.  *Zahnarztliches bei den italieni-
schen Chirurgen des  13. Jahrhundert und bei
Guy  de  Chauliac  [Leipzig]  49p.  8?  Czerno-
witz, 1924.
  Smitt,  K.  W.   *Der  Zahnarzt  Bartholomeo
Ruspini;  eine Betrachtung  zu seinem Werk: A
treatise on the teeth.  26p.   8?  Lpz., 1924.
  Straubel  [P. H. F. G.] K.   *Zahn- und
Mundleiden und deren  Behandlung  bei  Paulos
von  Aigina  [Leipzig]   24p.    8?   [Naunhof-
Lpz.] 1922.
  Strunz,   E.    *Zahnheilkundliches  in  der
Naturalis Historia  des Gajus Plinius Secundus.
36p.  8?   Lpz.  [1921]
  Tittmann, R.  G.  R.   *Was berichtet der
arabische Arzt Rhazes in seinem Continens aua
griechischen Aerzten uber Zahnheilkunde?  28p.
8?   Lpz. [1925]
  Vogel, E. F.  *Zahnarztliches in den Werken
des Anton Nuck [Leipzig]  23p.  8?   Chemnitz,
1924.
  Allen, C.   Curious observations in that difficult part  of
chirurgery relating to the teeth.  Brit. Dent. J.,  1924, 45:
1460- 1508—Babini, R.   L'odontoiatria negli scntton del XVI
secolo; Giovanni d'Arcoli (1482-1524?)  Stomatologia, Mod.,
1937, 35: 464-85.—Black, A. D. A system of classifying dental
literature and its application in society work and daily practice.
Dent. Rev., 1910, 24: 1223-36.—Brown, L. P. Dentologia;
the first dental didactic poem in English. J. Am. Dent. Ass.,
1929 16: 1915-23.—Curious observations in that difficult part
of chirurgery, relating to the teeth, showing how to preserve
the  teeth and gums from all accidents they are subject to;
Dublin, 1687; a reprint of the first book on dentistry in English.
Brit. Dent. J., 1924, 45: 1460-8.—Fay. M.  L'art dentaire
dans les ceuvres d'Ambroise Pare. Rev. odont., Par., 1932, 53: 
DENTISTRY
138
DENTISTRY
 315-34.—Greve, H. C.  Ein Beitrag zur Bibliographie und
 Geschichte  der Zahnheilkunde  im 16.  Jahrhundert.  Deut.
 Zahn &c. Heilk., 1937, 4: 362-9.—Hesse, R.  Zur Beschaffung
 wissenschaftlicher Literatur und Zeichnungen.  Deut. Mschr.
 Zahnh., 1926, 44: 464.—Laband, P.  Die Beschaffung wissen-
 Bchaftlicher Literatur und Zeichnungen.  Ibid., 401.—Lindsay,
 L.  Foreign orthodontic literature.  Dent. Rec, Lond., 1937,
 57: 97-112.—Poletti, G. B.  De  re dentaria  apud veteres.
 Arch. chir. oris, Bologna, 1935, 3: 225-354, 7 pl.—Reichenbach,
 E.  Rundschau; Zahnheilkunde.  Jahrkurs.  arztl. Fortbild.,
 1937, 28: H. 11, 1-6.—Waite, F. C. An  early American poem
 on dentistry.  J. Am. Dent. Ass.,  1937,  24: 1154-8.—Weber,
 A. G.  Bibliograffa odontol6gica.  Rev.  dent., Habana, 1917,
 10: 321-32.—Weinberger, B. W.   The first  English  dental
 publication.   J. Am. Dent.  Ass.,  1924,  11: 506-22.  ------
 Dental literature; its origin and development.  J.  Dent. Res.,
 1924-26, 6: 305-88.  ------  Charles Allen's  The  Operator
 for the Teeth, York,  1685;  the history of the first English
 publication, with  corrections.  J. Am. Dent. Ass., 1931, 18:
 67-76.  ------  Early  dental literature.   Bull. M.  Libr.
 Ass.,  1937-38, 26:  222-47.—Wright, W.  A  16th century
 account of  the jaws and teeth.  Brit.  Dent. J., 1925, 46:
 771-86.

 ----  Biological and physiological aspect.

   See also  under Dentistry, orthodontic; Dentis-
 try, prosthetic.
   Gottlieb, B., & Orban, B.  Die biologischen Probleme in
 den Arbeiten  aus  dem histologischen Laboratorium des zahn-
 arztlichen Institutes der Wiener  Universitat.  Wien. klin.
 Wschr.,  1936, 49:  983-8.—Landsberger,  R.   Biologie  und
 Zahnheilkunde.  Zschr. Stomat.,  Wien,  1934, 32:  27-34.—
 Tiirkheim,  H.  Physiologische Chemie.  Fortsch. Zahnh.,
 1928,  4: 660-8.

 ----  Clinics, hospitals, and institutes.

   See also  Dentist, Social service.
   Balogh,  K.     A  Budapesti  Kir.  Magyar
 Pazmany  P6ter  Tudomdnyegyetem Stomatolo-
 giai  Klinikajanak  emlekkonyve, 1908-33.   384p.
 8?    Budap., 1933.
   Boston,  Mass.   Forsyth Dental Infirmary
 for  Children.  Annual report.  1915-
   Cady, F. C, Dean,  H. T., &  Messner, C. T,
 A survey of dental  activities of state departments
 and  institutions of the United States.  217p.  8°.
 Wash., D.  C,  1936.
   Finsterwalder, P.   *Ueber die  Notwendig-
 keit  von  Haus-  und  Krankenhausbehandlung in
 der Zahnheilkunde.  37p.  8?  Tub.,  1928.
   Roma.    Clinica odontoiatrica [e  Istituto
 superiore  George Eastman]   Annali.   Roma,
 v.8,  1931-
   Scheff,  J.  Das K.  K. zahnarztliche Institut
 der Wiener Universitat;  ein  Riickblick zur Feier
 seines 25-jahrigen  Bestandes, 1890-1915.   62p.
 8?   Wien,  1915.
   Adams, J. G. The first clinic to look after teeth. Dominion
 Dent. J., 1934, 46:  111.—Babini,  R.  Dieci  anni di attivita
 scientifica e didattica  dell'Istituto di Odontoiatria  de'.la R.
 Universita di  Pavia  1925-35.  Stomatologia, Mod., 1935, 33:
 947-59.—Bassler, A. Clinical dentistry in the light of biological
 medecine. Med. J. & Rec, 1933, 138: 199-201.—Besichtigung
 der neuen Zahnklinik der Nippon Zahnarztlichen Hochschule
 (Nippon Dental College) in Tokio.  J.  Nippon Dent.  Ass.,
 1934,  27: 78.—Brown.  J. L.  Institutional policies as applied
 to a year's dental activities.  U. S. Nav. M. Bull., 1927, 25:
 288-300.—Burkhart, H. J.   The dedication of the Eastman
 Dental Clinics in  Paris.  Ann. clin. odont., Roma, 1938, 15:
 3-8.—Cameron, J. R.  Report of the dental and oral surgical
 department for 1914.   M.  & S. Rep. Episc. Hosp., Phila.,
 1916, 3: 285-96.—Cross, H. De W.  A word on the scientific,
 economic, and social program of the Forsyth Dental Infirrmry.
 Boston M. & S. J., 1913, 168: 238.—Culhane, A. B. Dentistry
 in our state institutions.  Dent.  Rev., 1917,  31: 774-9.—
 Cumming, H. S.   Les cliniques dentaires aux Etats-Unis.
 Bull. Off. internat. hyg. pub., Par., 1937, 29: 1225-30.—DeVan.
 M. M.  Report of the Dental Clinic, University of Pennsyl-
 vania Y. M. C. A. Recreation Camp. Dent. Cosmos, 1921, 63:
 253-6.—Early, E.  A.  Development of  state dental clinics
 in South Carolina.   J. Am. Dent. Ass., 1924,  11: 891.—
 Felizardo, G.  Clinical  dentistry in the Philippines.  Rep.
 Nat. Res. Counc. Philippine Islands, 1935. 356-8.—Flanagan,
 A. J.  The hospital's need of a dental staff.  J. Am. M. Ass
 1912, 59: 424.—Fleet, F. A.   Orthodontic clinics.  Internat.
J. Orthodont., 1919, 5: 47-51.—Goldstein, G.  Institutional
dentistry.  Dent.  Items, 1937,  59:  577.—Grandi, G.   Die
Tatigkeit des Stomatologen im Spitaldienst.  Ber.  Deut. Ges
Zahn Ac. Heilk. (1936)  1937, 73. Tag., 2. T., 182-4.—Grey,
W. A.   The dental  section of the  Carleton  College Health
Service,  Northfield, Minnesota.  J. Canad. Dent.  Ass., 1935,
 14: 08-11.—Hanks J. T. Dental clinics in New York City;
 the latest study of the  New York Tuberculosis  and Health
 Association.  N. York J. Dent., 1937, 7: 313-9.— Kells, C. E.
 Dental practices at the May  Clinic (reply to Dr Leon Harris)
 Dent. Cosmos, 1923, 65: 1361-5.—McCall, J. O.  Standards
 and procedures in dental clinics for children. In Principles &
 Pract. Pub. Health Dentistry  (Salzmann, J. A.) Bost., 1937,
 502-35.—McCoy, J. D.  A proposed ambulatory dental clinic
 for the poor children of northern Sweden. Pacific Dent. Gaz.,
 1929,  37: 295.—Molen, H. van der.  [Dentistry in hospitals]
 Tschr. tandheelk., 1929,  36: 972-5.—New dental unit makea
 debut.  Month. Bull. Indiana  Div. Pub. Health, 1936, 39:
 132.—Public (The) Health Service  mobile dental  station.
 Hosp. News, Wash., 1937, 4: 21.—Reis, M.  Sobre a necessi-
 dade de assistencia dentaria nos dispensarios.  Arch, brasil.
 med.,  1925, 15: 662-6.—Schaeffer-Stuckert.  Das zahnarzt-
 liche  Institut Carolinum auf  dem Gelande des  stadtischen
 Krankenhauses zu Frankfurt a. M.  C. rend. Congr. dent.
 internat., 1909, 5. Congr., 2.  Teil, 571-4.—Seppi.C.  Cliniche
 dentistiche per le scuole  e cura dei denti decidui nelle stesse.
 Stomatologia,  Mod.,  1923,  21: 31-6.—Tanchester,  D., &
 Hinenburg, M.  Dental department is significant  pari of
 hospital's service;  how this  division of Montefiore Hospital
 correlates with  therapeutic and clinical work in other sections
 of the institution.  Hosp.  Management, 1935, 39: No. 3,
 20-2.—Vargas,  T.  Ambulancia odontol6gica.  Sem. mid.,
 B. Air., 1924, 31: 316-9.—Weiser, R.  Ueber den dringend
 gewordenen Bedarf eines grosseren zahnarztlichen Institutes
 an der Universitat in Wien.  Zschr. Stomat., Wien, 1928, 26:
 106-11.—Wheeler, H. L.   A method  of  obtaining dental
 service in hospitals by the appointment  of interns.  J. Am.
 M. Ass., 1915, 64: 387-90.

 ----  conservative.
   See also Dentistry, preventive; Tooth, Filling.
   Alkalay, A.   *Die  konservierende Zahnheil-
 kunde;  die  Krankheiten  der  Zahne  und des
 Zahnfleisches  bei Pierre  Fouchard.   22p.   8?
 Lpz., 1934.
   Brzezinski,  M.   *Die  Fortschritte  der kon-
 servierenden Zahnheilkunde im xx. Jahrhundert,
 32p.   8?   Bresl., 1931.
   Dorr,  W. [F. W.]  *Eine kultur-historische-
 medizinische Studie iiber die Entwicklung der
 konservierenden  Zahnheilkunde  bis  zum  19.
 Jahrhundert.  44p.   8?   Wiirzb., 1932.
   Feiler, E.   Leitfaden fiir den  Phantomkurs
 der  konservierenden  Zahnheilkunde.   3.  Aufl.
 67p.   8?   Berl., 1920.
  ----  Kantorowicz  [et al.]    Konservierende
 Zahnheilkunde.   1. u. 2. Aufl.  2. Bd.   545p.  8?
 Miinch , 1925.
   Freiberg, A. L.   *Der  derzeitige  Stand der
 chirurgischen Diathermie in der  konserv.  Zahn-
 heilkunde.  27p.   8?  Beuel-Bonn,  1933.
  Groger [J.  R.l H.   *Das Rontgenbild  in der
 konservierenden   Zahnheilkunde.     19p.    8°
 Wiirzb., 1932.
  Immerschitt,  J.   *Ueber  die  Anwendungs-
 moglichkeit der faradischen Strome zu diagnosti-
 schen Zwecken in  der konservierenden Zahnheil-
 kunde.   24p.   8?   Wurzb., 1934.
  Jeanneret, R.   Leitfaden fiir den Phantom-
 kurs  der konservierenden  Zahnheilkunde.   98p.
 8?  Lpz., 1931.
  Konzelmann, O.   *Mbglichkeit und Grenzen
 aseptischen und antiseptischen Arbeitens  in der
 konservierenden Zahnheilkunde.   20p.  8?  Tub.,
 1931.
  Lipschitz,  M.   Fuhrer durch strittige Fragen
der taglichen Praxis; Beitrage zur  konservieren-
den Zahnheilkunde.   124p.  8?  Berl., 1931.
  Munch,   J.     Klinik   der   konservierenden
Zahnheilkunde.  217p.    8?  Lpz.,  1931.
  Peckert,  H.   Einfuhrung  in die  konservie-
 rende Zahnheilkunde.   2.  Aufl.  370p.  8?   Lpz.,
 1921.                                           v
  Reinfeldt, E. [M. G.j   *Das Instrumentarium
der konservierenden Zahnheilkunde und  Wurzel-
bchandlung  im  16.-18. Jahrhundert.    32p.  8?
Erlangen, 1925.
  Schooh, U.   *Der heutige Stand der Diather-
mie in der konservierenden Zahnheilkunde unter 
DENTISTRY                                  13
 besonderer  Beriicksichtigung  chronisch   peri-
 apikaler  Veranderungen.    32p.    8?   Wiirzb.,
 1935.
   Walkhoff, O.   Lehrbuch der konservierenden
 Zahnheilkunde.  3. Aufl.   391p.  8?   Berl, 1931.
   Wild,   R.    *Klinische  und  experimentelle
 Untersuchungen   iiber  die   Verwendung   der
 Diathermie  in  der  konservierenden  Zahnheil-
 kunde.   31p.   8?   Miinch. [1933]
   Beer-van  Essen, L. de.   [Present viewpoint  on  the con-
 servative treatment of milk teeth]  Tschr. tandheelk.,  1934, 41:
 678-711.—Betelman, A. I.  [Differentiation of work in con-
 servative treatment of teeth] Sovet.  stomat., 1932, 10: 10.—
 Kovarsky, M. O.  [Is there a crisis in conservative treatment
 in dentistry?]  Odont.  stomat.,  Moskva,  1929,  7: 6-16.—
 Kuhn, J.  [Conservative dentistry;  physicians and  dentists]
 Ugeskr. laeger, 1933, 95: 847-9.—Pincus, C.  A few  thoughts
 on the present status of conservative dentistry.   Austral. J
 Dent., 1936,  40: 258-60.—Wasgien, K.  Neuerungen auf dem
 Gebiete der  konservierenden Zahnheilkunde  im Laufe  des
 Jahres 1927.  Vjschr. Zahnh., 1928,  44:  144-50.—Witthaus,
 C. H.  The significance  of  conservative dentistry for hygiene
 Tschr. tandheelk., 1929, 36: 624-37.

 ----  conservative:   Accidents,   complications,
   and failures.

   Fehrmann,  O.    *Ueber   Metallvergiftungen
 nach zahnarztlicher Behandlung  [Leipzig]  12p.
 8?    Cassel,  1922.
   Coebergh, P. J. J.   Ursachen misslungener konservativer
 Behandlung.   C. rend. Congr. dent, internat., 1909, 5. Congr., 2.
 Teil,  120-4.—Hiibner,  O.   Fehlgriffe in der Zahnerhaltungs-
 kunde.  Fortsch. Zahnh., 1928, 4: 501;  1931, 7: 492; 1932, 8:
 478; 1933, 9: 463.—Zannon;, R.  Di un persistente  errore di
 tecnica in odontoiatria conservativa.  Stomatologia,  Mod.,
 1935, 33: 154-75.

 ----  Diagnosis and examination.

   Cameron, W. J.  Diagnosis  by transillumina-
 tion; a  treatise on  the use of transillumination in
 diagnosis  of infected  conditions  of  the  dental
 process and various air sinuses;  with a chapter on
 the electric  test for pulp  vitality.   7.  ed.  64p.
 8?    Chic.  [1928]
   Denecke, G.   Kursus  der klinischen  Unter-
 suchungsmethoden fiir Studierende der Zahn-
 heilkunde.   104p.   8?  Miinch.,  1926.
   Heyne  [F.  K.]  J.    *Zahnuntersuchungen  im
 Lumineszenzlicht   [Rostock]   32p.   8?   Lipp-
 stadt. 1932.
   Indicative  oral   diagnosis,  dealing  with
 transvisualization  as a new  aid to dental diag-
 nosis.  2. ed.  48p. 8?  Chic, 1934.
   Jung, J.  [H.  M.]   *Ein Beitrag zur kapillar-
 mikroskopischen Untersuchung in der  Zahnheil-
 kunde.   14p.   8?   Munch.,  1932.
   Miller, S. C.   Oral diagnosis and  treatment
 planning;  a textbook  for  students  and  practi-
 tioners  of  dentistry  and   medicine.   620p.    8?
 Phila. [1936]
   Thoma  K.  H.   Oral diagnosis and treatment
 planning.'  379p.  8?   Phila.,  1936.
  Borschke,  A., & Wolf, H.  Eine neue  Methode der elek-
 trischen Zahnuntersuchung.  Zschr. Stomat., Wien, 1929, 27:
 202-10.  ------  Die  Durchfuhrung der elektrischen  Zahn-
 untersuchung mit Arsonvalstromen. Ibid., 1930, 28: 105-11.—
 Camena  d'Almeida,  P.  Les methodes d'examen  du  tube
 digestif supeneurs  dans  leurs relations avec la pratique den-
 taire.   Rev. odont., Par., 1937, 58: 763-70—Childs, L.  Ju-
 dicial construction  of  diagnosis  as  constituting  practice of
 operative or  mechanical dentistry. Dent,   osmos, 1936, 78:
 411.—Cutler, R. Classification of cases from the standpoint of
 practical treatment.  Dent. Rec,  Lond., 1936, 56: 745-65.—
 Denby, M. A.  A diagnostic room.   Dent. Digest, 1935, 41:
 221.—Doubrovine,  V. A.  Nouvelle methode  d'investigation
 sur la dent vivante.  Rev. stomat.,  Par.,  1928, 30:  153-5.—
 Duijvensz, F.  [Value  of  symptoms in diagnosis of dental
 diseases]  Tschr. tandheelk., 1928, 35: 272-96.  ------  Het
 capilar-mikroskopisch onderzoek als diagnostisch  hulf middel
 in de tandheelkunde.  J.  dent,  beige, 1936,  27: 345-75.—
 Ehrenfeld, H.  Beitrag  zur Frage  der elektrischen Zahnunter-
suchung.  Zschr. Stomat., Wien, 1927, 25: 1039-47.—Epstein.
I. A.   The use of blood examinations in the practice of general
dentistry.  Illinois  Dent. J., 1935, 4: 427-37.—Freeman,  N.
Clinical laboratory methods in dentistry. Dent. Digest, 1931,
37: 91-5.—Gibbs.  M. D.   Dental examinations  for life in-
DENTISTRY
surance?  Dent. Surv., 1934, 10: No. 12, 27-9.  ----—  Im-
portance of dentistry regarding the life insurance examination.
Tristate M. J., 1934-35, 7: 1396.—Gilmour, W. H.  The diag-
nostic value of pain in dental practice.  Dent. Rec, Lond.,
1933, 53:  417-26.—Gottardi, C.  II valore dell'esame elettrico
nella pratica odontoiatrica.   Stomatologia,  Mod.,  1926, 24:
159-71.—Hauenstein, K.  Klinische Untersuchungsmethoden.
Fortschr.  Zahnh.,  1933, 9:  110-31.—Heinroth, H.  Klinische
Untersuchungsmethoden.  Ibid., 1927,  3: 104; 1929,  5:  110;
1931, 7: 130.—House, M. M. Diagnosis; its value and im-
portance.  Dominion Dent. J., 1925, 37: 322-6.—Landgraf, E.
Die Verwertung des morphologischen Blutbildes in der klini-
schen Zahnheilkunde.  Zschr. Stomat., Wien, 1931, 29: 62-71.—
Lane, V.  Laboratory diagnosis in dentistry. Dent. Cosmos,
1935, 77: 285-91.—Leix, R.  Untersuchungen mit dem Dunkel-
Ultra-Violett Filter.  Deut. Mschr. Zahnh., 1930, 48: 667-70.—
Le Master, C. A.  Stereoscopic vision applied in the  practice
of dentistry.   Dent. Cosmos, 1932, 74: 902.— Lieban, E. A.
The  newer  concept in dental  diagnostic  charting.   Dent.
Items, 1938, 60: 37-40.—Linkner, R. Lasst sich die Leukozy-
tenzahlung mit zur Diagnostik bei Zahnerkrankungen  ver-
wenden?  Zschr. Stomat., Wien, 1929, 27: 49-65.—Lyons, D. C.
The necessity for  the correlation of medical and dental diag-
nosis.  Dent.  Items,  1933,  55:  856-61.—McBeath, E. C.
General inspection of the dental patient.  N. York J. Dent.,
1937, 7: 215-21.—Mead, S. V.  Value to patient and physician
of oral surgeon's  diagnosis.  J. Am.  Dent. Ass.,  1933, 20:
1481-6.—Nodine,  A. M. Dentistry and life insurance.   Oral
Hyg., Pittsb., 1926,  16:  426-33.—Principes d'odontometrie
applicables a l'orthodontie et a  la prothese.  Rev.  odont.,
Par., 1921, 42: 110-23.—Rault, C. V.  The value  of routine
blood sedimentation tests  in  dental patients.  Mil. Surgeon,
1938, 83: 132-48.—Simon, B.  Fogbetegs^gek diagnosztikaja.
In Klin, diagn. (V. Mulier)  Budap., 1937, 1: 882-97.—Webster,
A. E.  Dental diagnosis.   Dominion Dent. J., 1926, 38: 4;
1934,  46: 314.—Weissblatt, S. N.  Zur Kasuistik der diag-
nostischen Irrtiimer in der  odontostomatologischen  Praxis.
Zschr. Stomat., Wien, 1929, 27: 173-8.—Williams, J. H.  Co-
ordinating treatment with diagnosis. J. Am. Dent. Ass., 1936,
23: 863-75.—Wolf, H.  Ueber elektrische Zahnuntersuchung.
Zschr. Stomat., Wien, 1927, 25: 495-517.

----  Dictionaries.

   Anthony,  L.   P.    A  dictionary  of   dental
science.  324p.  8?  Phila., 1922.
   Dunning, W.  B.,  & Davenport, S.  E.   A
dictionary of dental  science and  art, comprising
the  words and phrases proper to  dental  litera-
ture,  with  their pronunciation and derivation.
635p.  8!   Phila. [1936]
   Harris, C. A.   A dictionary of dental science;
and  such  words and  phrases  of  the  collateral
sciences  as pertain to  the  art and practice of
dentistry.  6. ed.  662p. 8? Phila., 1899.
   Imming,  E.,  Speier, A.,  &  Markwitz, E.
Fachworterbuch fiir  Dentisten.  2. Aufl.  268p.
8?   [Berl] 1931.
   Kantorowicz,  A.    Handworterbuch  der  ge-
samten  Zahnheilkunde.  v.l,   A-F; v.2,  G-K.
8?   Lpz., 1929-30.
   McAsh, I. F.   A dictionary  of dental  diseases
and treatment.  285p.  12?  Lond., 1930.
   Muller-Stade,  E.   Zahnarztliches Lexikon;
die Fachausdriicke der  Zahnheilkunde und ihrer
Hilfswissenschaften,  erklart und  stofflich   bear-
beitet.  6. & 7. Aufl.   358p.  8?  Berl.,  1931.

----  Essays and addresses.

   Diener, R.   *Ueber Kosmetik und  Aesthetik
in der Zahnheilkunde.   19p.  8?  [Wiirzb.]  1930.
   Farkasch, O.    Dilemmas of dentistry,  v.l.
233p.   8?   N. Y.,  1931.
   Miller, P.  R.   Dear Elmer; a series of  letters
between a  father  and  a son   who is  attending
dental college.  72p.   8?  Toledo,  O.  [1935]
   Ottolengui,  R.   Table  talks  on dentistry.
488p.   8?   Brooklyn,  N. Y., 1928.
   Acland, F. D. Chairman's address at the opening of  the 25th
session of the dental board of the United Kingdom.   Brit.
Dent. J.,  1933, 55: 549-51.—Beyer, P.  Zur Frage:  Der Zahn-
arzt  als Naturarzt.   Naturiirztl.  Rdsch.,  1935,  7: 284-6.—
Cale-Matthews, G.  F.  President's  address.  Internat.  J.
Orthodont.,  1932,  18: 1-4.—Coleman, F.  President's addres?
[Section of Odontologv]  Proc. R. Soc. M., Lond., 1934, 28:
67-72.—Cottam, A.  C.  S.   Inaugural  address.  Brit.  Dent.
J., 1933, 55: 187- 3.—Depetter, R.  L'art dentaire n'est pas
avant tout un art  manuel.   J. dent, beige, 1936, 27: 123-7.—
Endelman, J.   The evolution of  the dental ideal.   Dent. 
DENTISTRY
140
DENTISTRY
Cosmos,  1025.  67: 573-80.—Fairbanks, L. C.  An address.
Dent. Bull., Carlisle, 1938, 9: 113-7.—Gilmour, W. H.  Presi-
dent  of  the British  Dental Association,  1927-28 (address)
Brit.  Dent. J., 1027, 48:  881-9, port.—Letters from an old
prosthetist  to a youngster.  Dent. Bull., Carlisle,  1936, 7:
No. 1, 15-8.—Logan, W. H. G.  Dentistry; its traditions and
responsibilities.  Tr. Am.  Dent. Ass., 1926,  suppl.  Interna-
tional  Dental Congress, 18-28.—Matthews,  T.  Possibilities
and limitations.  Brit.  Dent. J., 1937, 63: 445-50.—Oliver,
R. T.  President's address.  J. Am.  Dent.  Ass.,  1931, 18:
2049-52.—Seccombe, W.  Dentistry's contribution to longev-
ity. Oral Health, Toronto,  1934,  24: 19-21.—Shaw, D. M.
The maximum shear concept as rational unifying principle in
odontology.  Brit. Dent.  J., 1924, 45: 288-303.—Townend,
B. R.  Dentistry and tradition.  Ibid., 1937, 62: 629-38.—
Watry, F.  La vie medicale.  J. dent, beige, 1936,  27: 139;
305; 555.—Wielage, M. F., & Wielage, A. M.  A new concept
of dental medicine.   Dent. Digest,  1933,  39: 186-201 —
Williger.  Von der Duplizitat der  Falle, nebst Bemerkungen
iiber Zystenoperationen.  Vjschr. Zahnh., 1923, 39: 221-9.

----   Exhibits and museums.
   Colyer, J. F.  Some recent additions to the odontological
collection of the Roya' College of  Surgeons Museum.  Proc.
R. Soc. M., Lond., 1912-13, 6: Odont. Sect. 140-52.—Egger, F.
Die Sondergruppe Zahnheilkunde der I. Schweiz. Ausstellung
fiir Gesundheitspflege und Sport in Bern  (Hvspa)  Schweiz.
Mschr. Zahnh.,  1931, 41: 877-87.—Mann, J. B.  National
Dental Museum.  Dent. Bull., Carlisle, 1933. 4: 7-9.—Popular
dental exhibit at a century of progress exposition.  Dent. Surv.,
1933, 9:  23-5.—Schumaker, J. R.  The Dental museum as a
teaching  unit.  J. Techn.  Meth., Toronto, 1937, 17: 32-4 —
Schumann,  E. J.   Internationale  Dental-Schau in  Berlin.
Deut.  Mschr. Zahnh., 1928, 46:  1218.—Weinberger, B. W.
The preservation of dental literature in libraries;  a function of
the American  Dental  Library and  Museum  Association.
appended to which is a bibliography of dental bibliographies
and histories.  J. Am. Dent. Ass., 1923, 10: 952-71.

----   forensic.
   See also Identification.
   Eintxer, H.  [O.  H.]  *Die Zahnheilkunde  in
ihren   Beziehungen  zur  Kriminalistik    [Jena]
48p.   8?  Ohlau, 1932.
   Hofer, G.  *Der Zahnarzt als Sachverstandi-
ger.   40p.   8?   Erlangen, 1931.
   Horn, R.  *Ueber  die Bedeutung zahnarzt-
licher Sachverstandigentatigkeit auf kriminalisti-
schem Gebiete.   p. 147-76.  8?   [Bonn, 1931]
   Kuckuck, F.   *Zahnarztliche Saehvorsfcandi-
gen-Tatigkeit   [Munster]   29p.   8?   Solingen,
1933.
   Link,  K. H.   Die Unfallbegutachtung  in der
Zahn-, Mund- und Kieferheilkunde.   179p.   8?
Lpz.,  1936.
   Schindler, H.  *Die Bedeutung der zahnarzt-
lichen  Untersuchung  bei  der  Invalidisierungs-
Begutachtung  [Munchen]  27p.  8?  Mitterfels,
1937.
   Zichel,  G.   [W.]   *GerichtIich-medizinische
Untersuchungen  an Zahnen,  unter  besonderer
Beriicksichtigung der quantitativen Bestimmung
ihrer   Lumineszenz.    p.278-90.   8?    Halle,
1933.
   Glaister, J.  Some medico-legal problems in dental practice.
Brit. Dent. J., 1934, 57: 1-5.—Horn, R.  Ueber die Bedeutung
zahnarztlicher Sachverstandigentatigkeit auf kriminalistischem
Gebiete. Arch. Krim.,  1931, 88: 147-76.—Misch,  J.  Zahn-
system  und Kiefer im  Dienste  der Kriminalistik.  Fortsch.
Zahnh., 1932, 8:  961.----—  Forensische Zahnheilkunde.
Ibid., 1933, 9: 1031-57.—Mori, R.  Argomenti di odontoiatria
forense italiana.  Stomatologia, Mod., 1937, 35: 48; 128; 169.—
Sorup.  Odontoskopie, ein  Beitrag zur  zahnarztlichen Kri-
minalistik.  Deut. Mschr. Zahnh., 1926, 44: 777-84.

----   History.
   See  also Dentist,  Biography;  Dentistry, Bibli-
ography; also  other  subheadings of  Dentistry
(operative;  orthodontic)
   Boissier, R.   L'evolution de l'art dentaire de
l'antiquite a nos  jours.  206p.  8?  Par., 1927.
   Borgida,  I.   *Geschichte der Zahnheilkunde
in Ungarn.   22p.   8?   Wiirzb.,  1927.
   Dembitz, K.    *Beitrag  zur  Geschichte der
Zahnheilkunde im  17. Jahrhundert   nach  den
Aufzeichnungen  des Skultetus (1650)   36p.   8?
Wurzb., 1927.
   Dental (The) art in ancient times;  lecture
 memoranda,   American   Medical  Association.
 214p.  16?   Lond.  [19141
   Greve,   H.  C.    Aphorismen  zur  Kultur-
 geschichte  der  Zahnheilkunde  und  des  zahn-
 arztlichen Standes.   91p.  8?  Lpz., 1930.
   Haber,  G.  G.   Beitrag  zur  Geschichte der
 Zahnheilkunde bei  den  Aegyptern, Babyloniern
 und  Juden; eine kulturhistorische Studie.  41p.
 4?   [Bresl., 1926]
   Kells, C.  E.   Three score  years and  nine.
 563p.  4?   N. Orl.,  1926.
   Kowarski,  M.   O.   Die  Zahnheilkunde  in
 Russland im 18.  und 19. Jahrhundert.   4lp.  8°.
 Greifswald, 1933.
   Krebs, G.   *Die Entwicklung der  Zahnheil-
 kunde in Baden unter Mitberiicksichtigung  ihrer
 Entwicklung  im gesamten  Deutschen  Reich.
 96p.   8?  Freib. i. B., 1932.
   Lemerle, L.   Notice sur  l'histoire  de  l'art
 dentaire  depuis les temps les plus reeules jusqu'a
 nos  jours,  suivie du Catalogue de l'Exposition
 retrospective de  l'art dentaire  ...  a l'Exposition
 Universale  de  1900.   221p.  8?  Par., 1900.
   Lindsay,  L.   A   short  history  of dentistry.
 88p.   12?   Lond.,  1933.
   Moosmtjller,  S.   *Die  Zahnheilkunde  zur
 Zeit Ambroise Pare (eine geschichtliche Umschau)
 28p.   8?  Miinch.,  1934.
   Muller,  W.   *Der Stand der Zahnheilkunde
 und ihre  Grundlagen in  der Bliitezeit des Mittel-
 alters  [Munchen]  30p.  8?  Wiirzb., 1933.
   Pick, C.  *Ueber den deutschen Anted  an der
 Entwicklung  der   Zahnheilkunde.    29p.    8?
 Bonn, 1934.
   Prenner, H.  H.   *Die Zahnheilkunde im
 Altertum.  30p.  8?  Miinch. [1930]
   Rauchs,  T.   *Aus den Anfangen der  Zahn-
heilkunde in  Luxemburg  bis  zur  gesetzlichen
Regelung 1891.   85p.  8?  Bonn,  1934.
   Rhamy, M. A.  *Entwickelungsgeschichte der
Zahnheilkunde im Orient (speziell in Aegvnten)
[Heidelberg]  26p.   8?   Strasb., 1926.
   Schneider, E.  *Die  Entwicklung und aktuel-
len  Entwicklungstendenzen  der  Zahnheilkunde
in Luxemburg.  92p.  8?  Bonn, 1931.
   Straub, H. E.   *Die geschichtliche Entwick-
lung  der Zahnheilkunde in Munchen.   16p.  8?
 Miinch.,  1932.
   Sudhoff, K.   Geschichte der Zahnheilkunde.
2. Aufl.   222p.  8?  Lpz., 1926.
   Wortmann,  F.   *Abriss  der  Zahnheilkunde
im Rheinlande  in den  Jahren  1880-1900  (ein
Beitrag   zur  Geschichte  der  Zahnheilkunde)
31p.   8?   Bonn, 1935.
   Zielenziger, H.   *Die Entwicklung und der
augenblickliche Stand der  Zahnheilkunde  in den
Vereinigten  Staaten  von  Nordamerika.    24p.
8?   Berl., 1932.
  Babini,  R.  Appunti  critici di storia  dell'odontoiatria.
Stomatologia, Mod., 1924, 22: 245-50.  ------  L'odontoiatria
presso gli Arabi nel Medio Evo; Avicenna  (978-1036)  Ibid.,
1936, 34: 464; 736; 929; 1013; 1937, 35: 142.—Baker,  E. H.
The evolution of dentistry.  Dent. Rev., 1912, 26: 1081-100.—
Bebb, W.  A contribution to  dental history from old prints,
engravings, etchings, etc.  Dent. Summary, 1925, 45: 907-11.—
Black, A. D. A historical sketch.  J. Am. Dent. Ass., 1929, 16:
1242-8.—Boissier.  L'art  dentaire en  vieille Castille vers le
milieu du xvi« siecle.  Rev. stomat., Par., 1925, 27:  1407-26 —
Cavenago, V.  Scienza ed arte dentaria nell'antichita  mediter-
ranea. Stomatologia, Mod., 1933, 31: 58-87.—Chchinadze, V.
[History of the development of dentistry in Georgia (Russia)]
Stomatologia,  Moskva, 1937,  No.  6,  65-71.—Cheaney, P.
Dental history.  Am. Dent. Surgeon, 1930, 50: 15; 241; 164:
190.—Clawson, M. D.  [Dentistry  in ancient days]  Tschr.
tandheelk., 1933, 40: 916-31.—Dewey.  K. W. Gleanings from
dental history.  J. Am.  Dent. Ass.,  1925,  12:  1238-42.—
Donziger, I. S. The history of dentistry. Dent. Digest, 1930,
36: 382-6.—Doubleday,  F. N.  The  history of odontology
Brit. Dent. J., 1931, 52: 372-8.  ------ Some notes on English 
DENTISTRY
141
DENTISTRY
dentistry in the 18th and early 19th centuries.  Proc. R. Soc.
M., Lond., 1931, 24:  1067.—Driak,  F.   Anted  der Wiener
Schule an der Zahnheilkunde des xviii  und xix Jahrhunderts.
Wien. klin. Wschr., 1936, 49: 951-64.—Edney,  C. H.  The
outlines of the history of dentistry through the ages.   Guy's
Hosp. Gaz., Lond., 1925, 39: 139-46.—Fay, M.  Quelques
precisions historiques sur l'art dentaire.   Rev. odont.,  Par.,
1933, 54: 1029-34.—Foster, S. W.  Address, The history of the
development of  American dentistry.  Tr. Am.   Dent.  Ass.,
1926,  suppl. Internat.  Dent. Congr., 14-7.—Gaa, F.   Die
Zahnheilkunde an der  Schwelle der Neuzeit.  Deut. Dentist,
1929,  29: 221-3.—Geier, W.  Versuch  einer Entwicklungs-
geschichte der  Zahnheilkunde.   Vjschr.  Zahnh., 1930, 46:
564; 1931, 47: 383.—Geist-Jacobi, G. P.  Zur Einfuhrung in die
zahnarztliche Geschichte.   Deut. Mschr. Zahnh.,  1929, 47:
993-7.  ------   Geschichte der Orthodontie bis Angle.  Ibid.,
1930,  48: 554; 612.—Greve, H. C.  Tabellarische Uebersicht
uber die Geschichte der Zahnheilkunde.   Deut. Zahn. &c.
Heilk.,  1937, 4:  801-17.—Hamer, A. A. H.   [Dentistry and
oral surgery through the ages]   Tschr. tandheelk., 1937, 44:
867-75.—Hammer, O.  Primodentistry as  related to modern
dentistry and prevention.  Dent. Rev.,  1917, 31:  207-15.—
Harned, M. R.  The romance of dentistry.  Ibid., 1908, 22:
580-96.—Hoover, H.  Precious and other metals in  earliest
dentistry.  Dent. Items,  1936, 58: 1054-6.—Khalifah,  E.  S.
Is India the cradle of  dentistry?  Brit. Dent. J., 1937, 63:
91-3.  ------&  Haddad, S. I.  Dental gleanings from Arabian
medicine. J. Am. Dent. Ass.,  1037, 24: 944-55.—Leigh, R. W.
Notes  on the stomatology  and pathology  of ancient Egypt.
Ibid., 1935, 22: 199-222.—Lejeune, F.  Geschichte der Zahn-
heilkunde.   Fortsch. Zahnh.,  1927, 3:  1151; passim.  Also
Wien. med. Wschr., 1936, 86: 845-7.—Lindsay, L.  Notes on
the evolution of  mechanical dentistry.  Brit. Dent. J.,  1926,
47: 1007-22.------Notes on the  history of  dentistry  in
England up to  the beginning  of the 19th century.   Ibid.,
1927, 48: 268-74.—McManus, C.  A sketch  of the history  of
dentistry. Dent. Rev., 1909, 23: 487-94.—Manchester, H. H.
A  picture  history of  dentistry.   Dental  Digest,  1922, 28:
131; 215; 291; 1923, 29:  92;  234; 318.  —----   The picture
history of dentistry; the era of  Fauchard.  Ibid., 1924, 29:
813-7.   ------   A  picture  history  of  dentistry,  1700-60.
Ibid., 1925, 31:  10-4.  ------ A picture history  of dentistry,
1750-90.  Ibid., 91-5.------Post-revolutionary  dental
announcements.  Ibid., 762-7.—Matheson, L., &  Payne, J.  L.
The history  of dentistry in Great Britain.  J. Am. Dent. Ass.,
1928, 15: 441-61.—Merritt, A. H.  A brief history  of periodon-
tology.   J.  Dent.  Res.,  1921, 3:  cxlix-clxi.—Moodie,  R.  L.
Studies in paleodontology; materials for a study of prehistoric
dentistrv in Peru.  J. Am. Dent. Ass.,  1928, 15: 1826-50.—
Payne,  J. L.  Milestones in the history of British dentistry,
1855-60, 1877-80,  1919  and after.  Brit. Dent. J., 1924, 45:
137-42.—Perry,  S. G.  The evolution of dentistry.  Tr. Nat.
Dent. Ass.,  1911, 33-43.—Rosenthal, E.  History of dentistry
in Belgium.  J. Am. Dent. Ass., 1927, 14: 1834r41.—Salamon,
H. Zeitscheiden in einer pragmatischen  Geschichte der Zahn-
heilkunde.  Vjschr. Zahnh.,  1926, 42: 193-216.—Selbach, F. W.
Einiges zur  Geschichte  der  Zahnheilkunde.  Zschr. Stomat.,
Wien, 1934, 32:  833-8.—Sketch  (A) of the past  treatment of
dental diseases.  Univ. Durham Coll. M.  Gaz.,  1930-31,  31:
75-81.—Storia  (Per la)  della odontoiatria.   Arch. stor. sc,
1925, 6: 92.—Tavernier, P.  L'art dentaire dans l'antiquite\
Schweiz. Mschr. Zahnh., 1930,  40: 212-31.—Thomas,  C.  E.
Dentistry a century ago.  Dent. Digest, 1924, 29: 837-45.—
Todd, T. W.  The roots of dental  science.  J. Dent. Res., 1927-
28, 7: 425-40.—Townend, B. R.  The beginnings  of dentistry.
Brit.  Dent.  J.,  1937,  63: 697-700.—Waite,  F. C.  American
dentistry of 100 years ago.  Am. Dent. Surgeon, 1929, 49:
209-14.—Walker,  J.  Our first  American  dentistry.   Dent.
Digest, 1926, 32: 685-92.—Walsh, J.  J.  Medieval dentistry.
Apollonian,  Bost.,  1936,  11: 40-4.—Webb, G. H.  Dentistry
of other days.   Brit. Dent. J., 1926, 47: 821-6.—Weinberger.
B.  W.  Ancient  dentistry in the old and  new world.  Ann. M.
Hist., 1934,  n. ser., 6: 264-79.  Also repi  -Whittlesey,  H.  G.
History and development of dentistry in Mexico.   J. Am. Dent.
Ass , 1935, 22: 989-95.—Willmott, W. E.  History of dentistry
in Ontario.  Dominion Dent. J.,  1927, 39: 167-70.

----   History, recent.

    Thureus,  S.   Medicinens stallning   till  num-
och  tandvard   samt  ansikts- och kakkirurgi  i
Amerika.   204p.  8?  Stockh., 1928.
    Wannenmacher,   E.    Ein  Querschnitt  der
deutschen    wissenschaftlichen   Zahnheilkunde.

316p.   8?   Lpz.,  1938.
   Aldecoa,  E. R.   Some dental problems in the Philippines.
Rep.  Nat. Res. Counc. Philippine Islands, 1935, No. 1, 354.—
Anthony, L. P.  Origin of modern  dentistry in the United States.
Dent.  Cosmos,  1932, 74:  218-29.   Also  Ann.  chn.  odont.,
Roma,  1933, 10: 455-63.—Asgis, A. J.  Stomatology and the
trend of present-day dentistry.  Am. Med.,  1925, n. ser., 20:
H2-6.  ------  Progress in clinical dentistry.  Clin. M. &  b.,
1934, 41: 32-4.—Astachov, N.  Kunftige Phase der  wissen-
schaftlichen Entwickelung der Odontologie.   Vjschr. Zahnh.,
1926  42: 301-13.—Beers,  W.  G.  Sketch  of  dentistry  in
Canada.  Dominion Dent.  J.,  1927,  39:  162-6^Bergstein.
9. J.  Twenty thousand years hence.  Oral Hyg., Pittsb., 1932,
22:  1321-9.— Bruck,   W.    Filnfzig  Jahre  Zahnheilkunde.
Zschr. Stomat., Wien, 1931, 29: 331-43.—Casto, F. M.   The
transition in the art  and science of dentistry.  J. Am. Dent.
Ass., 1935, 22: 1097-108.—Cecil, G.  Czecho-Slovakian dentis-
try.   Oral  Hyg., Pittsb., 1928,  18:  1293-5.—Chiwaki,  M.
[Dental medecine in Europe and America as seen by a Japanese
tourist]  Shikwa gakuho, 1922, 27: No. 11, 41-96.—Dunstan, E.
The  disappearance of dentistry.  Guy's Hosp.  Gaz., Lond.,
1935, 49: 33-7.—Endo, S.  [Impression on American dentistry]
Shikwa gakuho, 1922, 27: No.  12, 37-80.—Gabell, D. Modern
improvements in mechanical  dentistry.   Proc.  R.  Soc. M.,
Lond., 1923-24,  17: sect, odont.,  1-0.—Gillett, H.  W.   Fifty
years of dental progress—the development  of medical-dental
relations.   Dent. Cosmos,  1936, 78:  160-6.—Ginestet, G.
L'art dentaire en Syrie.  Rev.  prat. mal. pays chaud, 1934, 14:
774-80.—Grier. G. L.  Dentistry's upswing in Japan.   Oral
Hyg., Pittsb., 1932, 22: 698-702.—Haber. Prioritatsanspruche.
Deut. Mschr. Zahnh.,  1924, 42: 490-4.—Haggard,  H.  W.
Progress of dentistry.  J. Am. Dent.  Ass., 1934, 21:  218-28.—
Haynes, R. S. The contribution of pediatrics to dental health.
N. York  State J.  M., 1932, 32:  1234.—Johnson, C.  N.   Some
of the present tendencies in dentistry.  Dent.  Cosmos, 1926, 68:
10-4.—Jones, E.  G.   Changing trends in dentistry. J. Ohio
Dent. Soc,  1938, 12: 8-14.—Kenshole,  H.  H.  A  visit of a
dental surgeon to Scandinavia.  Guy's Hosp.  Gaz., Lond., 1934,
48:  54-8.—Knoche,  E.   Deutsche und amerikanische  Zahn-
heilkunde.   Miinch.  med. Wschr., 1927, 74: 115.—Lindsay,
A. W.  A survey of dentistry in China before the present Sino-
Japanese war. J. Canad. Dent. Ass., 1938, 4:  70-3.—Maganlal,
ft.   Dentistry in  India.  Illinois Dent. J.,  1937, 6: 241-4.—
Musaph Kanteman,  J.  J'ai vu  en Am6rique.   Rev.  odont.,
Par., 1934,  55: 233-42.—New epoch  in dentistry?   Dent.
Surv., 1936, 12: No. 3, 22.—Orban, B.  Briefe aus Amerika.
Zschr. Stomat.,  Wien, 1928,  26:  735-8.— Pollia, J. A.   The
future of dentistry.   Dent. Items, 1937, 59:  659-61.—Posner,
J. J.  Dentistry—Vienna to  Venice;  an   American  dentist
abroad.  Dent.  Surv.,  1934,  10: 11-3— Rippon.  V.   Fifty
years of dental progress.  Brit.  Dent. J., 1926, 47:  1396-9.—
Schlack,  H.  Neues fiir die Zahnheilkunde  aus der  Padiatrie.
Deut. Mschr. Zahnh., 1926, 44: 868-80.—Taylor, L. C.  Den-
tistry, past and present,  as seen 1>\  a  modern hv«ienist.  Tr.
Nat. Dent.  Ass.,  1909, 205-17.  Tracy,  W. D., Young, J. L.
[et al.] A cross-section through present-dux  thought in dentis-
try; reports on responses lo  questionnaires.  J.  Dent.  Res.,
1924-26,  6:  197-249.  Vainicher, G.  E.  A traverso  i millenni.
Itiv. ital. stomat., 1934, 3:  419-30.-  Wood. B. J.   The  trend
of dentistry.  Brit. Dent. J., 1937, 62: 405-14. -Wyndham, H.
Dentistry in Switzerland.  Dent. Rev., 1909, 23: 137-42.

----  Impressions and moulds.

   See also Denture.
   Baumann,  L.   *Die Entwicklung des Funk-
 tionsabdruckes.   19p.  8?  Erlangen, 1934.
   Bolz,   E.  L.   R.   *Vom  anatomischen  zum
 physiologischen   Abdruck   [Leipzig]   30p.    8?
 Zeulenroda, 1933.
   Scholz,  E.   *Ueber  Fehlerquellen  bei  Gna-
thostatabdrucken.   20p.   8?   Bresl.,  1931.
   Trenkle,  E.    *Abdruckmethoden; ihre   An-
 wendung  und  Begriindung    [Tubingen]    42p.
S?   [Feuerbach] 1927.
   Bakker, B. R.  [Before the impression]   Tschr. tandheelk.,
 1937, 44: 689-705.—Corin, P. G.  On  the development  of the
dental injection moulding  press.   Brit. Dent.  J.,  1935, 59:
 130-5.—Grohs,  R.   Erfahrungen mit Unterkieferabdriicken
bei vollstandigem Zahnersatz.  Zschr. Stomat., Wien, 1937, 35:
 1124-33.—Horie, K.  [On the  physical  relation between the
full  plate and oral mucous membrane, and the rational methods
of the taking impressions]   Shikwa gakuho,  1922, 27: 26.—
Jeanneret, M.  Une m6thode de mensuration  applicable au
retrait de coulee  Schweiz. Mschr. Zahnh., 1936, 46: 515-20.—
 Klein, B.   Funktioneller Kompressionsabdruck und  Kauab-
druck.  Zschr. Stomat.,  Wien,  1937, 35: 222-7—Mathe, D.
 Vorbereitung und Abdrucknahme fiir Porzellankronen.  Ibid.,
 1291-6. —Ostrem, C. T.  A master  mandibular  impression
showing  maximum retention and stability and requiring no
 rebasing.   J. Am.   Dent.  Ass.,  1937,  24: 604-11.—Precht.
 Der  sogenannte  Funktionsabdruck.  Vjschr.  Zahnh.,   1931,
 47-  330-40.—Quintarelli, L.   La teoria e  la pratica dell'im-
 pronta funzionale.  Stomatologia, Mod., 1931, 29:  792-830.—
 Spreng,  M.  Der  Kauabdruck.  Schweiz. Mschr.  Zahnh.,
 1930 40:  65-90, 15  pl.—Stedman, J.  The difficult partial
 impressions.  Dent.  Digest,  1937, 43: 187-90.—Tench, R. W.
 Impressions for dentures. J. Am. Dent. Ass., 1934, 21: 1005-
 18.—Trebitsch,  F.  Zur  Indikationsstellung des Funktionsab-
 druckes  bei zahnlosen Kiefern.  Zschr.  Stomat., Wien,  1930,
 28:  698-713.—Tuller, C. S.  A discussion of some of the basic
 principles involved in taking impressions to obtain maximum
 stability for full dentures.   J. Ohio Dent. Soc, 1937, 11:
 60-6.

 ----   Impressions  and moulds: Material.

    Aeberly,  H.   *Praktische und  experimentelle
 Untersuchungen iiber  die Verwendungsmoglich- 
DENTISTRY                                  142                                  DENTISTRY
keiten des  Dentocolls als  Abdruckmasse.   64p.
8?   Zur., 1932.
   Fockenberg,  T.   *Versuche mit De  Trey's
Dentocoll   [Kiel]   18p.  8?   Liibbecke,  1931.
   Haas,  C.   ^Vergleichende  Untersuchungen
iiber die Volumenbestandigkeit einiger  Abdruck-
gipsmischungen unter besonderer  Beriicksichti-
gung  der  abkochbaren   [Gottingen]   20p.   8°.
Berl., 1931.
   Hoffman,  H.   *Experimentell-kritische Bei-
trage zur  Frage  der  Verwendung  abkochbarer
Abdruckgipse in  der Zahnheilkunde.   31p.   8°.
Bonn,  1935.
   Marx,  H.   *Indikation  des   Dentocoll-Ab-
druckmaterials.  27p.   8?   Bresl.,  1931.
   Mettegang, W.   *Ueber Untersuchungen der
Elemente der plastisch-elastischen  Abdruckmas-
sen  [Bonn]  33p.   8?   Porz, 1933.
   Modery,   A.    *Untersuchungen iiber  den
Keimgehalt des  Dentocolls.  8p.    8?   Wiirzb.,
1934.
   Rickel,   H.    *Sind  auslandische   Abdruck-
massen durch deutsche Erzeugnisse zu ersetzen?
29p.   8?   Bonn,  1935.
   Schacke,  W.    *Chemisch-physikalisch-tech-
nologische Untersuchung und Prufung  von Gips
und  seine  Verwendung  in  der  Zahnheilkunde
[Basel]  104p.  8?   Ziir.,  1927.
   Also Schweiz. Mschr. Zahnh., 1927, 37:

   Schrag,  C.   *Experimentelle und praktische
Untersuchungen   der  plastischen   Abdruck-Ma-
terialien Kerr,  Stents,  Nadrag,  Elasto-Velvex.
58p.   8?   Zur., 1934.
   Weimar,   F.   [F.]   *Neo-Jota-Abdruckmasse
ein  neuer   Werkstoff   in   der  Zahnheilkunde
[Frankfurt]   13p.   8?   Gelnhausen, 1936.
   Bakker, B. R., & Bakker-Land, U. Eine Untersuchung iiber
die Eigenschaften und die Beschaffenheit der Stents-Masse.
Schweiz. Mschr. Zahnh., 1933, 43: 913-47, 2  pl.—Csernyei, G.
Su due nuove  paste da impronta.  Riv. ital. stomat., 1936, 5:
647-51.—Dudek, K.  Ueber die  Volumenanderung  unserer
wichtigsten Abdruckmaterialien mit besonderer Beriicksichti-
gung der kalten Expansion des Gipses.  Vjschr. Zahnh., 1928,
44: 279-300.—Duds, W.  Essais de duret6 et d'expansion de
quelques nouveaux platres  sp^ciaux pour  modeles  et  pour
vulcanisation.    Schweiz.  Mschr.  Zahnh.,  1934,  44: 553.—
Edey, G. R.  A new matrix  for taking impressions in  cervical
cavities  for porcelain and gold  inlays.  Brit. Dent. J., 1936,
61: 592-4.—Frahm, F. W.  Materials  used in the art of full
denture  construction; impressions.  Dent. Items, 1931,  53:
441-52.—Gatto, E.  Sull'uso razionale  dei vari materiali da
impronta.  Ann. clin.  odont., Roma,   1935, 12:  1238-56.—
Golden, E. H.  A  new modeling composition  for accurate
orthodontic impressions.  Internat. J.  Orthodont., 1929, 15:
125-30.—Lichtner, M.  Eine neue Abdruckmasse.  Zschr.
Stomat., Wien,  1936, 34: 1398.—McCoy, J. D.  Modeling
compound as  an impression material  for the orthodontist.
Internat. J. Orthodont., 1920, 6:  465-72.  ------  Essential
factors in the  modeling compound as an impression material
for the orthodontist.  Pacific Dent. Gaz., 1922, 30: 365-76.—
Rettig, G.  Die Expansion des Gipses bei der Abbindung und
die  Einwirkung einiger  Katalysatoren  auf  dieselbe.   Deut.
Mschr. Zahnh., 1929, 47: 833-47.—Singer, E. Eine neuartige
Matrize.  Zschr. Stomat., Wien, 1935, 33:  1025-33.—Skinner,
E. W., & Kern, W. R.  Colloidal impression materials.  J. Am.
Dent. Ass., 1938, 25: 578-84.—Sodeau, W. H., & Gibson, C. S.
The use of plaster of Paris as an  impression material.  Brit.
Dent. J., 1927, 48: 1089-115.—Taylor, N. O., Paffenbarger,
G. C, & Sweeney, W. T. A specification for inlay casting wax.
J. Am. Dent. Ass., 1931, 18: 40-52. ------ A specification
for  dental impression  compound.  Ibid.,  53-62.—Wannen-
macher, E._ Der Gips als Abdruckmaterial mit  besonderer
Beriicksichtigung seiner Expansion.  Deut.  Mschr.  Zahnh.,
1925, 43: 283-93.

----   Impressions and moulds: Technique.

  Eichentopf, W.   *Beitrag zur Bewertung der
Abdruckmethoden von Wustrow und  Kantoro-
wicz im zahnlosen Oberkiefer  [Wurzburg]   26p
8?   Berl., 1931.
  Also Zschr. Stomat., 1931, 29: 177-98.

  Frobose,   C.    *Die Indikation   des  Spreng-
Abdruckverfahrens  bei partiellem Ersatz.   28p
8?   Munch., 1934.
   Greulich,  H.   *Zusammenstellung  der  Ab-
druckmethoden und des Verfahrens fiir partiellen
und totalen  Ersatz.  15p.   8?  [Munch., 1934]
   Hoffmeister, H.   *Der  orthodontische  Ab-
druck.  88p.   8?   Bonn,  1934.
   Hossfeld,  E.  *Kritik  der Schliisselstiickab-
druckmethode  auf  Grund   eigener   klinischer
Erfahrungen   [Munchen]   20p.   8?   Dusseld.,
1934.
   Hutter,  K. W.    *Beitrag  zur   Bewertung
neuzeitlicher Abdruckmethoden unter besonderer
Beriicksichtigung  des  Saugeabdruckes  und des
Bewegungsabdruckes.   41p.   8?  Bonn,  1932.
   Rehm.  H.   Abdruckverfahren beim zahnlosen
Ober-  und  Unterkiefer.   4.  Aufl.    48p.   8?
Lpz.,  1937.
   Andrew, H. A.  Impression-taking in full denture prosthesis
Brit. Dent. J., 1934, 56: 193.—Baker, C. R.  Technic of taking
an impression of a molar tooth for which an orthodontic band
is  to be made.  Internat. Orthodont. Congr. (1926) 1927, 1.
Congr., 689.—Bowen. S. T.  An accurate impression technique
for immediate restorations.  Dent. Digest, 1938,  44: 119-21.—
Bunce,  E. W.  Impression taking in full denture construction.
Dent. Surv., 1933,  9:  47-57.—Campbell, D. D.  Lower im-
pression making.   J. Am.  Dent. Ass., 1938,  25:  917-22.—
Cummer, W. E.  Impressions in partial denture  service.  Aus-
tral. J. Dent., 1927, 31: 283-301.—Durham, B. J. Impressions
for partial dentures.  U. S. Veterans Bur. M. Bull., 1930, 6:
239.—Frahm, F. W. The principles and technics of full denture
construction; technique for taking impressions.  Dent. Items,
1931, 53: 360-75.—Furstman, L.  A rapid treatment technique
for plaster impressions.  Angle Orthodont.,  1938, 8: 45-7.—
Gillett, H. W., & Irvong, A. J.   Cavity impressions.  Dent.
Items, 1930, 52: 341; 585.—Gomperz. B. Abdruck fur gegos-
sene Richmondkappe mit Stift.   Zschr. Stomat., Wien,  1936,
34: 1391.—Grohs, R.   Der  richtige und falsche Biss  beim
Zahnlosen.  Ibid., 1934, 32: 1-17.—Haber, G.  Die selbsttatig
im Munde sich pragende Bisschablone; Untersuchungen und
Erfahrungen iiber die Praxis der Schlussbisshohe im zahnlosen
Kiefer.   Ibid., 1043-69.—Jordan, L. G.  Sectional compound
impressions  in  partial denture  construction.  J. Am. Dent.
Ass., 1938,  25: 401-12.—Kohler.  Alte  und neue Abdruck-
methoden bei der partiellen  Prothese.  Deut. Mschr. Zahnh.,
1925, 43: 845-8.—Kurth, L. E.  A compound and wax impres-
sion technique amenable to functional testing.   Illinois Dent.
J., 1932, 2:  129-34.—Langdorf, H.  Die Erfahrungen mit der
gaumenlosen Totalprothese und ihre Abdrucktechnik.  Zschr.
Stomat., Wien, 1935, 33: 38-45.—Lockwood. D. S.  Produc-
tion of  condylar position (taking the bite) Dent. Bull.,  1929,
1: 1-20.—Loos, S. Ein Beitrag zur Anatomie der Mundhohle
und  zur  Abdrucktechnik fiir die totale Prothese.   Zschr.
Stomat., Wien,  1931, 29: 1-25, 2 pl.—McCoy, J. D. Method
of taking section  modeling composition impressions of ortho-
dontic requirements. Internat. Orthodont. Congr. (1926) 1927,
1.  Congr., 716.—Molnar, L.  Ueber das  Abdrucknehmen fur
Einlagen bei Kavitaten der Klasse II.  Zschr. Stomat., Wien,
1937, 35: 1449-54.—Morton, J.  The taking of the bite and
articulation  in  edentulous cases.  Brit.  Dent.  J.,  1929, 50:
345T50— Paffenbarger.  G.  C. & Sweeney, W. T.  Dental
casting  technic: theory and practice; a report to the Research
Commission of  the American Dental  Association.  J. Dent.
Res., 1931, 11:  681-701.—Pejrone, G.  Su alcuni particolare
di tecnica nella presa della impronte individuali nelle bocche
edentule.  Stomatologia, Mod., 1935, 33: 867-80.—Pendleton,
E. C.  Impressions for full dentures.  J. Am.  Dent. Ass.,  1928,
15: 1027-37.   ------  The positive  pressure  technique of
impression taking. Dent. Cosmos, 1931, 73: 1045-56.------
Impressions for complete dentures. Illinois Dent. J.. 1934, 3:
351-8.—Pincus. C.  Mandibular impression  technique for
flat ridges.  Austral. J.  Dent., 1934, 38: 47-51.—Ponroy, M.
Le proced£  des ciseaux dans la  prise  d'empreinte  au platre.
Rev. stomat., Par., 1938, 40: 405.—Rehm. H.  Abdruckver-
fahren beim zahnlosen Ober- und Unterkiefer.  Vjschr. Zahnh.,
1931, 47: 1-20.— Reichenbach,  E.. & Nusslein, L.  Beitrag
zur Bewertung der Abdruckmethoden im zahnlosen Oberkiefer.
Zschr. Stomat., Wien, 1928, 26: 559-78.—Rudd, M.  B.  A
sectional impression technic. J. Am. Dent. Ass.,  1927, 14:
2036-45— Schlosser, R. O.  The tested functional impression
as a positive means for determining maximum surface exten-
sion and correct peripheral outline form for full denture bases.
Ibid., 1934, 21: 1053-62.—Schwarz. A. M.  Eine Fehlerquelle
bei Herstellung von Prothesen im Streichverfahren.   Zschr.
Stomat., Wien, 1927,  25: 757-61.—Sears.  A. W.  Hydro-
colloid  impression technique for inlays and  fixed bridges.
Dent. Digest, 1937,43: 230-4.—Seligson, Y. [Two new methods
of taking impressions of the lower toothless  jaw]   Sovet.
stomat., 1933 11: 25-7.—Smith,  E. S. A comparison of some
ot  the methods of  taking impressions for full dentures.  J. Am.
Dent. Ass., 1931,  18: 1123-35.—Solinas, N. M.  Sulla tecnica
del metodo  di  colatura a cera persa  in odontoiatria.  Ann.
chn. odont., Roma, 1935, 12: 476-89.—Spreng, M. Empreinte
par mastication et determination de I'articulation pour prothese
complete. Rev. odont., Par., 1936, 57: 863-73, 4 pl.—Stans-
bery, C. J.  The negative pressure method of impression taking. 
DENTISTRY                                   143                                   DENTISTRY
 Pacific Dent. Gaz., 1928, 36: 73-84.—Stoloff, C. I.  Impression
 technic for full lower dentures that hold by direct mechanical
 retention.  Dent.  Digest,  1928,  34:  157-63.—Strauss,  F.
 Der Ventilabdruck  nach  Professor Wild.  Schweiz.  Mschr
 Zahnh., 1938, 48: 427-65, 8 pl.—Trebitsch. F.  Zur Technik
 des Funktionsabdruckes.  Vjschr. Zahnh.,  1928, 44: 264-78.—
 Tryfus, F.  Ein neues Abdruckgerat.  Deut. Mschr. Zahnh.,
 1921, 39: 449-61.—Tuller, C. S.  A discussion of some of the
 basic principles involved in taking impressions to obtain maxi-
 mum stability for  full  dentures.   Illinois Dent. J.,  1938, 7:
 212-9.—Wallid-Davy,  R.,  &  Elkan. B.   Prise d'empreinte
 physiologique pour les dentiers complets et presentation d'un
 nouveau  piocidi.   Odontologie,  Par.,  1935,  73:  512-7.—
 Weir, F. S. The lower impression; symposium on full dentures.
 N. York  J.  Dent., 1933, 3: 159-61.—Zanetti, G.  Nuovo
 sistema per perfetta presa  d'impronte.  Riv.  ital.  stomat.,
 1934, 3: 906.—Zitka, W. Eine neue Methode des Bissnehmens
 bei  zahnlosen Kiefern  mit Hilfe  des  Bissnehmers.  Zschr.
 Stomat.,  Wien, 1929, 27: 66-8.

 ----  Impressions and moulds: Tray.
   Cambrook, J. D.  A  special tray for edentulous plaster im-
 pressions. Brit. J. Dent.  Sc, 1931, 76:229.—Fletcher, L. S.
 Individual metal trays.  Dent. Digest,  1937, 43: 522; 535.—
 Gentilly. J. V. Technic for the use  of slotted tray for sectional
 plaster impressions.  J.  Am. Dent.  Ass., 1931, 18: 2177-85.—
 Lawrence, G. O.  Special trays for the gel impression materials.
 Austral. J. Dent., 1938, 42: 207-9.—Nelson. A. A.   Can ac-
 curate impressions  be  obtained  with inaccurate impression
 trays? J. Dent. Res., 1935, 15: 31-9.

 ----  Instruments and tools.

   Bussenius,  G. [K. A.]  *Neuere  zahnarztlich-
 chirurgische Instrumente und ihre  Bewertung in
 der Praxis.   29p.   8?   Tub., 1931.
   Broadbent, B. H. A model trimmer.  Internat.  J. Ortho-
 dont., 1920, 6: 151-3.—Cateula,  J.  Nuevo typo de separador
 de labios.  Sem. mid., B. Air., 1933,  40: pt2, 783-5.—Clifford, I.
 New instruments for ionization.  Dent.  Cosmos,  1917,  59:
 1125.—Daniels,  H. A.  Dental  supplies  and  equipment.
 U. S. Nav. M. Bull., 1929,  27: 42-68.—DeVecchis. B.  Una
 macchina pneumatica (vacuo-fusio)  per intarsiature metalliche.
 Stomatologia,  Mod., 1924,  22: 360-2.—Fargin-Fayolle,  P.
 Note sur la forme de 1'eleVateur dit langue de carpe. Rev.
 stomat., Par., 1911, 18: 321-5 [Discussion] 344-7.—Fernandez,
 E. M. S.  System in marking instruments. Dent. Rev., 1913,
 27:  1283.—Filderman,  J.   L'immobilisateur;  appareil pour
 immobiliser le maxillaire et la langue et pour protiger les joues
 et les levres.  Rev. odont., Par., 1935, 56: 243-54.—Foerder, H.
 Zur Frage der  Trockenhaltung  der Mundhohle  (ein neues
 Instrument)   Zschr. Stomat., Wien, 1925, 23: 884-6.—Gerlach,
 F.  L., & Drou, G.  Le dilatateur  du Docteur  M. Darcissac,
 modele  universal; obturateur  a  valve  pour vaste  perte  de
 substance du maxillaire superieur.  Rev. odont., Par., 1933, 54:
 843-9.—Glesinger, A.  Ein  zahnarztliches  Instrumentarium
 aus  der  Medizinisch-chirurgischen Josephs-Akademie  vom
 Jahre 1785.  Zschr. Stomat., Wien,  1932, 30: 214-8.—Kaasen,
 E.   A spring wire  separator.  Tr. Internat. Dent. Congr.,
 Lond., 1914, 6. Congr.,  740.—Kalmar, A.  Eine Modifikation
 der Bryantschen  Schraube.  Zschr. Stomat.,  Wien,  1925,  23:
 941.—Kerpel, E.  Tuschier-Instrumentarium.  Ibid., 1006-9.—
 Eocsis, A.  G.  Instrument zum Watteaufrollen auf Miller-
 Nadeln.   Ibid.,  814.—Latzer.   Die Kofferdamklammer  als
 Matrizenhalter.  Ibid.,  67.—Lowry, G. G.  Dental speculum.
 U. S. Patent Off.,  1935,  No. 1998374.—McCaughey,  S. G.
 Gadgets.   J. Canad. Dent.  Ass., 1937,  3: 459-61.—Nejrotti,
 G. M.  Pinza ulovora.  Stomatologia, Mod., 1924, 22: 363-5.—
 Pieper, O. H. Dental  apparatus.   U.  S. Patent Off., 1935,
 No. 2021518.—Scheuer, O.  Das Problem  Luftpuster.  Zschr.
 Stomat.,  Wien,  1936, 34: 1057-9.—Schwarz, A. M.  Leicht
 herstellbare feuerfeste Stifte  fiir die Lotpinzette. Ibid., 1925,
 23: 932.—Smalley, H. E.  Advancement made during the past
 20 years in dental equipment and supplies and their purchase.
 Dent. Bull., Carlisle, 1937,  8: 175-82.—Thew, W.   A self-
 contained electric mallet and dental elevator.  Brit.  Dent. J.,
 1929, 50: 464-72.—Trade, H. J.  A suction form. Ibid., 1919,
 40: 755.—Tuma, C. F.   A  non-clogging  saliva ejector pipe.
 Dent. Digest,  1938, 44: 64.—Vincent, J.  Vaporisation m^dica-
 menteuse et jet filiforme; presentation  d'appareils nouveaux.
 Odontologie, Par.,  1933, 71: 560-2.—WhitUngton, J.  After
 84 years.   Oral Hyg., Pittsb., 1921, 11:  1243.—Woods, R. H.
 On the dental saliva ejector  as a  surgical instrument.  J. Lar.
 Otol., Lond., 1906, 21: 61-3.

 ----  Instruments and tools: Bur.

   Ernst,  A.  [J.]   *Alte  und   neue Arten von
 Bohrern  fur  zahnarztliche  Zwecke.   20p.   8?

 Tub., 1935.
   Goldmann,  J.   *Die  historische  Entwicklung
 der Handbohrer und  Bohrmaschinen.  37p.   8?

 Gott., 1929.
   Hoop,  H.    *Leistungsfahigkeit  und   Abnut-
 zung  von  Zahnbohrern.    19p.   8?   Rostock,

1930.
   Korff,  E.   *Ueber  Leistungsfahigkeit  von
Zahnbohrern.  30p.   8?  Rostock, 1930.
   Scheiber,   F.     *Experimentelle   Untersu-
chungen  iiber  die Leistungsgrosse der gebrauch-
lichsten   zahnarztlichen   Bohrinstrumente   als
Grundlage  der Konstruktion  von  Hochleistungs-
bohrern.   31p.   8?   Bonn, 1932.
   Wagner,   G.    *Untersuchungen  iiber   die
Verwendungsfahigkeit  des  von Lapuse  angege-
benen Wurzelkanalbohrers.   19p.   8?    Bresl.,
1932.
   Coxon, A. C. M.  The speed-reducing gear or slow-running
hand-piece.  Brit. Dent.  J.,  1936, 60:  287.—Kerpel, E.  Be-
triebsstorungen an elektrischen Bohrmaschinen, deren Ursache
und Beseitigung. Zschr. Stomat., Wien, 1929, 27: 693-721.—
Kneucker,  A.   Ueber die Verwendung von Drehmeisseln.
Ibid., 1924, 22: 190-9.

----   Instruments and tools: Dam.

   Dumm,  H.   *Einiges iiber  Kofferdam  unter
besonderer   Beriicksichtigung  von  Kofferdam-
Handgriffen   [Heidelberg]   15p.   8?  Walldorf,
1928.
   Rule, R. W.  Rubber dam; its use and adjustment.  Pacific
Dent. Gaz., 1931, 39: 541-56.—Schreier, E.  Ueber das Anlegen
des Kofferdam.  Zschr. Stomat., Wien, 1937, 35: 414-7.

----   Instruments and tools: Lamp.

   See also Dentist, Office.
   Broucher, F.  Nouvelle solution au probleme de l'eolairage
buccal.  Rev. odont., Par., 1933, 54:  245-50.—Dunn, A. L.
Visibility in  dentistry; illumination and  transillumination.
J. Am.  Dent.  Ass., 1937, 24: 899-913.—Harvey, H. E., &
Rault, C. V.  Illumination for dental operations.  Bull. U. S.
Navy Dep. Div. Prev. M., 1935, 33: 214-9, pl.—Munzesheimer,
F. Die Anwendung neuer Lichtquellen in der Zahnheilkunde.
Deut. Mschr. Zahnh.,  1925, 43: 370-5.

----   juvenile.

   See also Dentist, Practice.
   Hillweg,   C.   U.    Children's   dentistry;  a
supplement to  general  practice.   6 1.   roy.  8?
Rochester,  N. Y.,  1936.
   Hogeboom,  F.  E.   Practical pedodontia;  or,
Juvenile  operative  dentistry and  public  health
dentistry.   lOOp.   8?   S.  Louis,   1924.   Also
2. ed.  108p.   1927.  Also  3. ed.   328p.   1933.
   Kessler,   W.,   &  Schmitz,   W.    Kinder-
Zahnheilkunde.   2.  Aufl.    292p.   8?   Munch.,
1937.
   McBride, W.  C.  Juvenile  dentistry.   182p.
8?   Phila.,  1932.   Also 2.  ed.  391p.  1937.
   Orban, B., & Schwarz, A. M.   Zahnarztliche
Fragen der Kinderheilkunde in der  Praxis.  47p,
8?   Stuttg.,  1936.
   Agapov,  N.  I.  [Development  of dentistry for children in
U. S. S. R.]  Sovet. stomat., 1932,  10: 21-4.—Austin, J. F.
Pedodontia.   Dent. Summary,  1921,  41:  671-4.—Badanes,
B. B.   Practical preventive  dentistry for children.   Dent.
Cosmos, 1935,  77: 21-9.—Barker, P. A.   Conservation of
children's  teeth.  Pacific  Dent.  Gaz.,  1927, 35: 301-16.—
Beer, L. de, & van Essen. Kleinkindzahnheilkunde.  Tschr.
tandheelk.,  1929, 36: 768-82.— Bierman, C. W.  Is children's
dentistry a fad?  Dent. Surv.,  1934,  10:  47.—Boucher, A.
Gen6ralites sur la prophylaxie bucco-dentaire  de  l'enfant.
Rev. odont., Par., 1938, 60: 371-86.—Bray, C. B.  The neces-
sity of better dentistry for children. Arch. Pediat., N. Y., 1924,
41: 120-4.  ------  The  clinical aspect of the conduct of a
dental practice for children. Internat. J. Orthodont., 1934, 20:
378-82.—Brodsky,  R.  H.  A recapitulation of  present-day
pedodontia.  Dent. Items, 1933, 55: 842-55.—Burkhart.  H.
Hygiene for the child patient. Dent. Surv., 1934, 10: 32-4.—
Clayton, J. M.  Dentistry for children.  Internat. J. Orthodont.,
1934, 20: 685-93.—D'Alise, R. Importanza della stomatologia
in pediatria.  Atti  Congr. internaz. stomat. (1935) 1936, 2.
Congr.,  1:  216-23.—Deatherage, C. F.  Relation  of public
health to children's dentistry. J. Am. Dent. Ass., 1936, 23:
2177-93.  Also Illinois Dent. J., 1938, 7: 49-63.—De Vecchis. B.
Note di propaganda sulla profilassi e terapia precoce dei denti
nella infanzia.  Ann. clin.  odont., Roma, 1937, 14: 485-93.—
Endicott, C. L.  II sistema istituzionale per la cura dei denti
dei bambini.   Ibid.,  1933, 10:  167-70.—Erwin, R.  M.,  jr.
Dental needs  of children and our  profession.  Internat. J.
Orthodont., 1937, 23: 492.—Evans. G. P. Children's dentistry.
Ibid., 1932, 18: 980.—Gardner, T. A.  A modern  conception
of adequate dental service for the child patient.   Nebraska
M. J., 1933, 18: 211-5,—Garrett,  S. A.  The advancement of 
DENTISTRY
144
DENTISTRY
children's dentistry.  Internat. J. Orthodont.,  1934, 20: 184-
6.—Gurley, J. E.  Dentistry for children.  Pacific Dent. Gaz.,
1928, 36: 483-6.—Harrison,  C. E.   Children's  preventive
dentistry—the school dental clinic.   Internat.  J.  Orthodont.,
1932, 18:  69-74.—Hawkins, H.  F.   Children's  dentistry as
related to foods.  Pacific Dent. Gaz., 1932,  40: 479-84.—
Hearman, C. D.  Practical juvenile and preventive dentistry.
Austral. J.  Dent., 1936, 40: 451-67.—Jacobsmeyer, E.  H.
Children's  dentistry.   Internat. J.  Orthodont.,  1937,  23:
704-10.—Johnson, C. N.  The problem presented to  the pro-
fession by the condition of the teeth of our public school chil-
dren. Dent. Rev., 1911, 25: 541-52.— Jordon, M. E.  Pre-
ventive  dentistry for  children.   Tr.  Nat.  Dent. Ass., 1910,
203-18.— Kronfeld, R.   Der Schularzt als Zahnarzt.   Wien.
med. Wschr., 1919, 69: 29-32.—Lyon,  W. D. Conservation of
children's  teeth.   Oral Hyg.,  Pittsb.,  1924,  14:  810-2 —
Lytle, M. W.  The business aspect of  the conduct of  a dental
practice for  children.   Internat.  J.  Orthodont.,  1934,  20:
274-7.—McCall, J. O.  Lessons to  be learned  in  a children's
dental clinic. J. Am.  Dent. Ass., 1934, 21: 1869-83.   ------
Some problems  in the  field of children's dentistry.  J. Canad.
Dent. Ass.,  1935, 1:  247-52.—McFall,  W. T.   Correlating
preaching and practice in children's  dentistry.  Internat. J.
Orthodont.,  1933, 19:  299-306.  ------   Practical children's
dentistry.   J. Colorado Dent. Ass.,  1937, 15: No. 5, 6-11;
26-8.—MacGregor, S. A.  Dentistry for children.  J.  Canad.
Dent. Ass., 1938, 4: 74-84.—Maher, A.  Dentist's most neg-
lected obligation and practice  with regard to children's teeth.
J. Egypt. M. Ass., 1938, 21: 218-23.—Mason, A. D. A.  Den-
tistry for juvenile patients.  Brit. Dent. J., 1936,  61: 470-3.-—
Morgan, G.  E.  Some every-day problems in children's dentis-
try.  J. Am. Dent. Ass., 1933, 20: 626-30.—Patton, E. W.
The orthodontic aspect of the conduct of a dental practice  for
children.  Internat. J. Orthodont., 1934,  20: 278-81.—Pinch-
erle.  Breve sguardo  d'insieme alle ripercussioni  dentarie
nella nosologia  pediatrica; l'opera in  comune  del pediatra e
dello stomatologo.  Atti Congr. internaz. stomat.  (1935) 1936,
2. Congr., 1: 107-30.—Portor, L. J.,  & Sullivan,  E. F.  The
responsibility of the general practitioner in the care and preser-
vation of children's teeth as related to health  and growth; a
symposium.   J.  Dent. Res..  1932, 12: 375-407.—Relazione
sul numero dei bambini curati e sulle cure fatte nei vari reparti.
Ann. clin. odont., Roma, 1935. 12: 239-80.—Rhobotham, F. B.
Children's dentistry.  Dent. Cosmos, 1931, 73: 1-7.—Schoeny,
L. J.  Some new and interesting phases of dentistry for chil-
dren. N. York J. Dent.,  1033, 3:  213-22.—Schroder, E. F.
The development of children's dentistry in a general practice.
Internat. J. Orthodont.,  1934,  20: 512-4.—Spinney, D.  F.,
Wade, W. E., & Allen, F. C.  The  dentist's part.  Common-
health, Bost., 1920, 7:  333-6.—Stine, C. F.  Children's dentis-
try.  Illinois Dent. J.,  1935, 4: 337-80.—Stone,  J. B.  Chil-
dren's teeth in  relation to pediatric practice.  South. M.  J.,
1936, 29: 731-7.—Sweet, C. A.  Some  new phases of children's
dentistry.  Dent. Cosmos, 1930, 72:  1159-63. ------Watson,
R. G., & Stafford, H. E. Children's dentistry.  J. Am. M. Ass.,
1930, 94:  544-6.—Thomas, P. R.  Problems  in  pedodontia.
Dent. Summary, 1925, 45: 395-400.—Wampler, J. K.  The
economic side of pedodontia.  Oral Hyg.,  Pittsb., 1930,  20:
65-7.—Weeks,  H. To the members of the American society
for the  promotion  of  dentistry for  children.   Internat.  J.
Orthodont,, 1933, 19: 1161.—Wells,  J.  Dentistry for children.
Brit. Dent. J., 1931, 52: 211-7.—Wertheimer, F.   Care of the
needy child.  Dent.  Surv., 1935, 11: 57-9— Willett, R.  C.
Children's dentistry from an  orthodontist's  point of view.
Internat. J. Orthodont.,  1931,  17:  552-65.—Wisan, J.  M.
Dentistry  for the child.  Dent. Cosmos, 1932,  74:  706-11.
------The significance of  dental health  practices during
childhood.   Tr.  Dent.  Soc. State N. York, 1936. 68: 72-6.
Also Dent. Cosmos, 1936, 78: 915-9.

----   juvenile: Methods.

   Jordon, M.  E.   Operative  dentistry for  chil-
dren; a text  book  dealing with the prophylactic
and curative treatment of the teeth of  the child
[etc.]   182p.   8?   Brooklyn,  1925.
   Kanngiesser,  A.  H.   *Die in  Deutschland
gebrauchlichen  Methoden  der  konservierenden
Milchzahnbehandlung    [Munster]    27p.    8?
Duisburg, 1935.
   Kormann, F.   *Das jugendliche Gebiss in der
konservierenden Zahnheilkunde  [Munchen]  36p.
8?   Kallmtinz b. Regensb., 1927.
   Kurer,  J., & Breitner, C.  Die  Behandlung
der Kinderzahne;  unter besonderer Beriicksichti-
gung des Kleinkindes.   216p.  8?   Berl., 1934.
   Velasco, K. F.  von.   *Ziele und Grenzen der
konservierenden Behandlung  des Milchgebisses.
24p.  8?    Wurzb., 1932.
   Acheson, R. C. G. C.  Dental treatment of young children.
Brit. Dent. J., 1936, 60: 565?70.— Asgis, A. J.  The limitations
of the individual and collective methods in the prevention and
treatment  of dental disease; dental care  for  children.  Atti
Congr. internaz.  stomat. (1935) 1936,  2. Congr., 1: 311-24.—
 Augst, J.  Aus der Milchzahnpraxis.  Zschr. Stomat., Wien,
 1936, 34: 607-11.—Austin, J. F.  Problems and treatment of
 early dental defects.  Tr. Am. Child Hyg. Ass., (1920) 1921 11:
 99-106.—Bileikin.  L. A.  [Importance of preservation of  milk
 teeth and their rational treatment]  Zubovrach. vest., 1912, 27:
 585-94.—Bodecker, C. F.  Histologic evidence of the benefits
 of temporary fillings and the  successful pulp capping of decidu-
 ous teeth.  J. Am.  Dent. Ass., 1938, 25: 777-88.—Bonin, C. P.
 What the pediatrician can do for dental cripples.  N. England
 J. M., 1933, 209: 875-89.—Dean, J. C. Orthodontic treatment
 of deciduous teeth.  Am. Dent.  Surgeon, 1926, 46:  196-200.—
 Doherty, J. W.  Treatment of the teeth of the pre-school child.
 Brit. Dent. J., 1931, 52: 453-60.—Dwyer, H. S.  Dentistry for
 children  or a return to the prosthetic age.   Oral  Health,
 Toronto,  1933, 23: 87-95.—Foster, C. S.   Functional space
 maintenance; has it a place in dentistry for children?  J.  Am.
 Dent. Ass.,  1937, 24: 1052-8.—Gurley, J. E.  The treatment
 and  filling of vital deciduous teeth.  Ibid.,  1929, 16: 61-8.
 ------   Indications,  contraindications  and  technic in  the
 treatment of infected deciduous root canals.   Ibid., 1936, 23:
 113-8.—Harris,  S. D.   Technique  in  children's  dentistry.
 Dent. Items, 1931, 53: 905.—Harris. S. H.   Operative  pro-
 cedures in pedodontia. Dent. Surv., 1934, 10: 51-4.—Honoroff,
 H. A. Prevention through systematized treatment of children's
 teeth.  J. Am. Dent. Ass.,  1934,  21: 33-44.—Hyatt, T. P.
 Prophylactic odontotomy the ideal procedure in dentistry for
 children.  Dent.  Cosmos,  1936,  78: 353-70.— Ingrouille, C. C.
 The treatment of children.  Brit. Dent. J.,  1936, 60: 440-7.—
 Jessen,  E.  The uniform treatment of children  in  the dental
 clinics of all countries.  Tr. Internat. Congr. School Hyg. (1913)
 1914, 4. Congr., 470.—Jordon, M. E.  Operative dentistrv for
 children.  Dent.  Items, 1923, 45: 733; 809;  889.—Keys, E. H.
 Operative procedure with special reference to pedodontia.   In-
 ternat. J. Orthodont., 1933, 19: 430-6.—Kronfeld, R.  Beha»d-
 lung der  Kinderzahne.  Zschr. Stomat., Wien, 1927, 25: 375-
 85.—Kyner, A. D.   Therapeutics applied in the treatment of
 deciduous teeth.  Dent. Rev., 1910, 24: 475-83.—Leak, W. H.
 Operative care of children's teeth. J. Am. Dent. Ass., 1924, 11:
 735—45.—Lubetzki, J.  Le traitement des dents chez  les enfants.
 J. dent, beige, 1936, 27: 470-82.   Also Odontologie,  Par., 1937,
 75: 59;  561.—Lusterman, E. A.   Technical procedures in
 children's dentistry influencing  normal growth  and develop-
 ment.  Dent. Items,  1937,  59: 352; 458.—McBride, W. C.
 Child management and operative  procedures for  deciduous
 teeth.  Dominion Dent. J.,  1930, 42: 1-19.—McFall,  W. T.
 Operative dentistry for  children, with especial attention to
 cavity preparation in the deciduous teeth.  Internat. J. Ortho-
 dont., i935,  21: 957-64.—Main. L. R.  The roentgenogram, a
 guide in  children's dentistry.  J. Am. Dent.  Ass., 1935,  22:
 960-6.—Morgan,  G.  E.   Roentgenograph^  studies during
 childhood.  Ibid., 1934, 21: 671-80.—Pitts, A. T.  The treat-
 ment of  children's  teeth.   Pub. Health,  Lond.,  1936-37,  50:
 285-90.—Rhobotham,  F. B.   Radiodontia  during  childhood,
 its diagnostic value.  Dent.  Digest,  1932, 38:  181-5.  Also
 J. N. York Acad. Dent., 1934, 1: No. 4, 5-17.—Rzeszotarski,
 J. S.   Operative dentistry  for children.  Illinois  Dent. J.,
 1938,  7:  312-5.—Sand, R. A.  Some considerations on  the
 technical aspect of pedodontia.  Dent. Items, 1934, 56: 1; 86.—
 Schein,  I., & Hersh, L.  The surgical phase  of  children's
 dentistry.  Ibid., 1932, 54: 31-5.—Turrentine, M. O.  Opera-
 tive dentistry for the child.  Internat. J. Orthodont., 1932, 18:
 723-8.—Willett, R. C.  An improved operative technique for
 deciduous molars. Dent. Items, 1931, 53: 489-96.—Wolfe, F. J.
 Restoration of anterior teeth in the child's mouth. Internat. J.
 Orthodont., 1933, 19: 962.

 ----   juvenile: Psychological aspect.

   Chmielevski, B.   *Worauf hat der Zahnarzt
 bei  der  Behandlung  von  Kindern  zu   achten?
 22p.   8?   Wiirzb., 1937.
   Gutezeit, F.  *Die psychische Einstellung  des
 Kindes  zur Schulzahnpflege.   48p.   8?   Bonn,
 1929.
   Lauerer, A.  *Die Psychologie in der  Zahnbe-
 handlung  des   Kindes   [Munchen]   16p.    8°.
 Wiirzb., 1934.
   Bartzen, E.  The child as an office problem in the general
 practice of children's dentistry.  Pacific Dent. Gaz., 1932, 40:
 398.—Easlick, K.  A.   The  dentist's  management of  young
 children.  Internat. J. Orthodont., 1935, 21: 78-88.—Kohlhepp,
 E. M.   The first visit to  the dentist.  Pub. Health  Nurs.,
 1935, 27: 256-9.—Lamons, F. F.   Psychology and children's
 dental  practice.   J.  Am.  Dent.  Ass., 1938, 25:  553-61.—
 McBride, W. C.  Behavior problems.  Dent. Surv., 1934, 10:
 08-6O.------Handling of children in the  dental office.
 J. Canad. Dent.  Ass., 1938,  4:  154-6.—McRae, L. J.  Ideas
 of properly  handling children  in  the dental  office.  Dent.
 Summary, 1919, 39: 48-51.—Sands, R. A.  The mental aspect
 of pedodontia. Dent. Items, 1933, 55: 927.—Sweet, C.  The
 child as a patient.  J. Am. Dent. Ass., 1937, 24:  1360-4.

----   Manuals.

  See  also  Dentistry  subheadings  (mechanical;
 operative;  orthodontic; prosthetic;  radiologic) 
DENTISTRY
145
DENTISTRY
  Alte, M.  Der Dentist; 400 Fragen und Ant-
worten aus den Gesamt-Gebieten der  Zahnheil-
kunde und  Zahntechnik.   280p.    8?  Bresl.,
1915.
  Beretta,  A.   Elementi  di  odontoiatria  e
protesi dentaria.  4. ed.  214p.   8?  Bologna,
1935.
  Bruhn,  C., Kantorowicz, A., & Partsch, C.
Handbuch der  Zahnheilkunde.  3.  Aufl.   v.3.
1007p.  8?   Munch., 1930.
  Cathing,  B. H.   Cathing's compendium of
practical dentistry for 1890.  259p.  8?  Atlanta,
1890.
  Darlington,  C.  G.,  Wilson,  G.  W. [et  al.]
The 1936  year book of  dentistry.  800p.   12?
Chic.  [1937]  Also  the  same for  1937.   808p.
Chic.  [1937]
  Greve,  H.  C.  Diagnostisch-therapeutisches
Taschenbuch fiir Zahnarzte.  6.-8. Aufl.   200p.
4?  Berl.,  1922.
  Imming,  E.   Repetitorium  fiir  Dentisten.
595p.  8?   Berl., 1931.
  Ingersoll, L. C.   Dental science; questions
and answers, on dental materia medica,  dental
physiology, dental pathology  and  therapeutics.
136p.  8?   Keokuk,  1886.
  Kantorowicz, A.   Klinische  Zahnheilkunde;
ein Lehrbuch.   847p.   8?  Berl.,  1924.   Also
3. Aufl.  2v.  701p.; 809p.  [1929]-32.
  Kranz,  P. P.  Klinische Zahnheilkunde  und
ihre Grenzgebiete.  349p.  8?  Miinch., 1934.
  Landete  Arago,  B., &  Mayoral, P.   In-
troducci6n al estudio de la odontologia.   2. ed.
502p.  8?   Madr., 1931.
  Litch,  W. F.  The American system of den-
tistry; in treatises by various authors.  3 v.   8°.
Phila., 1886-87.
  Marshall, J. A.   Diseases of the teeth; their
diagnosis  and  treatment.  331p.   8?   Phila.,
1926.
  Misch,  J.  Lehrbuch der Medizin und  Zahn-
heilkunde.   2.  Aufl.    2 v.   691p.; 672p.   8?
Lpz., 1922.
  Palazzi,  S.   Trattato  di  odontologia  per
medici e studenti.  2. ed.  2 v.  759p.; 606p.  8?
Milano, 1932.
  Parreidt,  J.   Zahnheilkunde;  ein  kurzes
Lehrbuch fur Studierende, Aerzte und Zahnarzte.
4. Aufl.  346p.   12?  Lpz., 1922.
  Port, G., & Euler, H.   Lehrbuch der  Zahn-
heilkunde.   2. & 3.  Aufl.   743p.   8?  Miinch.,
1920.  Also 4.  Aufl.  727p.  1929.
  Prinz,  H.  Diseases  of the soft structures  of
the teeth  and their  treatment;  a text-book for
students  and  practitioners.  2. ed.   500p.   8?
Phila., 1937.                             .    ,
  Weber,  R.   Pathologie und  Therapie  der
entzundlichen Erkrankungen  des  Zahnmarks;
ein Lehrbuch fur Studierende der Zahnheilkunde
und Zahnarzte.  149p.   8?   Stuttg., 1932.

----   Material.
  See  also  Amalgams;  Cement;   Ceramics;
Dentistry, Impression: Material; and  other  sub-
divisions of Dentistry; also Tooth, Filling.
  Chovanec,  A.   ^Untersuchungen iiber  das
Verhalten  des  Zahn-Kautschuks  nach   mehr-
fachem Vulkanisieren.   34p.  8?  Bresl.,  1930.
  Dous,  F.  W.  B.   *Der Vulkanisationsprozess
des  Kautschuks  in der Zahnheilkunde; seine
Fehlerquellen  und  Gefahren.  16p.   8?   Lpz.,
1922
  Falck, K. Einfiihrung in die Werkstoffkunde
fur Zahnarzte.  210p.  8?  Munch., 1937.
      152511—vol. 4, 4th series----10
  Frese,  J.  *Messungen der Formveranderung
des  Kautschuks bei  Benutzung verschiedener
Modellmaterialien und unter verschiedenen Vul-
kanisationsbedingungen.    14p.    8?    Munster,
1933.
  Freudenthal, P.  *Kann Cellon fiir zahnarzt-
liche  Zwecke  mit  gutem  Erfolge   verwendet
werden? (Auszug)  9p.  8?  Lpz. [1922]
  Fuhrmann, A. [H. E.]   *Der Wert der Elfen-
beinimplantation in  der  Zahnheilkunde.  20p.
8?  Berl., 1937.
  Goldberg, M. A.  Materials used in dentistry
and  their manipulation.  126p.   roy.  8?  Ann
Arb., Mich.,  1935.
  ----  Dental materials; manual of laboratory
procedure.  40 1.  roy.  8?  1935.
  Hardi,  E.   *Die  klinischen   zahnarztlichen
Materialien  in  bezug auf  ihre  Rontgendurch-
lassigkeit.  68p.  8?   Zur., 1935.
  Perabo, F.   *Biegungsversuche an selbstge-
brannten  Porzellankorpern.  20p.  8?  Miinch.,
1932.
  Rohrmann,  H.   *Der  Einfluss wiederholter
Vulkanisation auf Kautschuk.  16p.   8?  Gott.
[1933]
  Scholz, E. *Die Rohstoffe der Zahnheilkunde
unter  Beriicksichtigung  der  national-sozialisti-
schen Rohstoffbewirtschaftung.   39p.  8?  Berl.-
Oberschoneweide [1938]
  Schwonke, K. [W. F.]  ^Untersuchungen uber
den  Einfluss des Druckes  und  der Temperatur
auf   die  Vulkanisation  des  Zahnkautschuks.
19p.  8?   Berl., 1934.
  Skinner,  E.  W.   Dental materials and tech-
nology; a laboratory outline,  v.p.   4?  [Cleve-
land] 1933.
  ----The science of dental materials. 41 lp.
8?   Phila., 1936.
   Weckel,  G.   *Korrosionsversuche iiber Con-
tracid.  35p.  8?  Gott., 1933.
   Wirz, R.  *Der Einfluss  der Vulkanisation des
Zahnkautschuks auf dessen Festigkeit.  49p.   8?
Ziir  , 1924
   Crowell,  W. S.  Properties of dental materials.  Ann.
Dent., 1938, 5: 74-87.—Eilertsen. Contribution a l'6tude de
l'ivoire plastique.  Odontologie,  Par.,  1922,  60:  84-104.—
Ellis, G.  Kallodent. Brit. Dent. J., 1937, 62: 523-8.—Gibson,
J. L.  Stainless steel and silicate in combination. Ibid., 1934,
56: 440-4.—Goldberg, M. A.  Dental  materials: a didactic
subject.  Dent. Digest, 1934, 40: 282-5.—Pesch, K. L., &
Roskothen,  H.  Die Verwendung  kolloidaler Chlorsilber-
Kieselsiiure (Silargel) in der Zahnheilkunde.  Deut. Zahnh.,
1933,  H. 86,  23-34.—Planer,  H. Formveranderungen  des
Kautschuk nach mehrmaligem Vulkanisieren.  Zschr. Stomat.,
Wien, 1929, 27: 183-7.—Scheer,  K.  Neue rontgenologische
Priifungen von zahnarztlichen Werkstoffen und Werkzeugen.
Ber. Deut. Ges. Zahn &c. Heilk. (1936)  1937, 73. Tag., 2. T.
334-41.—Souder, W. Standards for dental materials. J. Am.
Dent. Ass.,  1935, 22: 1873-8.—Wannenmacher, E.  Material-
kunde.  Fortsch. Zahnh., 1927, 3: 912; passim.  ------
Biologische Fragen  in der zahnarztlichen Werkstoffkunde.
Zschr. Stomat., Wien, 1936, 34: 1443-60.—West.  Unter-
suchungen uber die Durchlassigkeit der harten Zahnsubstanzen
und einiger zahnarztlicher Materialen anlasslich einer Prufung
des Claustrinlackes.  Vjschr. Zahnh., 1933, 49: 162-77.

----  Material: Metals.
   See also Dentistry subheadings (orthodontic;
prosthetic) Denture, Material.
   Biesalski,  G.  A.   *Sind  die   sogenannten
 Gold- beziehungsweise Platinamalgame den Sil-
beramalgamen  in  Bezug auf Widerstandsfahig-
keit  und   Verfarbung  tiberlegen?    19p.   8?
 Wurzb., 1934.
   Decker,  H.   *Die Verwendung des rostfreien
 Stahles in der Zahnheilkunde.  14p.  8?   Heidelb.
 1933.
   Gromer,  O.   *Eignet sich Dingold  fiir zahn-
 arztliche  Zwecke?   [Berlin]   21p.    8?  Jena,
 1935. 
DENTISTRY
146
DENTISTRY
  Haraszti,  B.    *Ist   das  Wigametall   fur
zahnarztliche  Zwecke  verwendbar?   [Berlin]
19p.  8?  Jena, 1935.
  Huncken,  G.    *Elektrische   Einfliisse  der
verschiedensten zahnarztlichen Materialien  im
Munde auf  Zahne und  Schleimhaut und ihre
Einwirkungen auf den menschlichen Organismus.
30p.  8?  Miinch. [1934]
  Korner,  H.  *Kritische Untersuchungen iiber
die  Mundbestandigkeit und  Verarbeitung  der
Legierungen Palliag und  Spargold.   29p.   8?
Miinch. [1933]
  Kollmar, K.   *Die Verwendung  von Weiss-
gold in der Zahnheilkunde  [Heidelberg]  23p.
8?   Mannheim, 1928.
  Lehmer,  H. [H.]  *Untersuchungen iiber eine
optimale  Zusammensetzung einer  Silber-Zinn-
Legierung fiir zahnarztliche Zwecke  [Wurzburg]
38p.  8?  Heidelb., 1933.
  Liebmann, I.   *Praktische  Erfahrungen  mit
Wiga-Schmelzmetall  [Leipzig]  28p. 8?  Zeu-
lenroda, 1934.
  Lupberger, L.   *Untersuchungen iiber neuere
Goldersatzlegierungen.   27p.  8?   Tiib., 1935.
  Lwowsky,  M.   *Metallographische  Unter-
suchungen  von Kupfer-Antimon-Nickellegierun-
gen  inbezug auf  die Verwendbarkeit  in  der
praktischen Zahnheilkunde. 21p.  8?  Erlangen,
1933.
   Mellin,  H.  *Kann Kruppstahl Gold in der
Zahnheilkunde ersetzen?   25p.  8?  Bonn, 1935.
   Michler, L.  *Vergleichende Untersuchungen
iiber das  Deufa-Metall und die Esge-Silberguss-
legierung   (Wurzburger  Weissmetall)  mit   be-
sonderer  Beriicksichtigung  der   Verwendungs-
moglichkeit fiir die zahnarztliche  Praxis.  32p.
8?   Wurzb., 1934.
   Pruckner, W.   *Experimentelle und klinische
Untersuchung  des Wiga-Metalls   [Wurzburg]
25p.  8?   Passau, 1934.
   Schuttemeier,  H.    *Priifung  der  Caver-
Zilverlegeering  (Silberlegierung)   auf ihre  Ver-
wendungsfahigkeit in der Zahnheilkunde  [Wiirz-
burg]  12p. 8?   Dortmund, 1935.
   Bennejeant, C. Le simili-platine en  art  dentaire. Odonto-
logie, Par., 1926, 64: 573-6.  ------  Les aciers inoxydables.
Ibid., 1929, 67: 5-12. Also Rev. stomat., Par., 1929, 31:
5; 145.  ------  Les ors trempants. Ibid., 383-92.—Brusse,
A., & Carman, J. L.  Chrome alloy.  Annual Meet. Am.
Soc. Orthodont., 1933, 32: 218-29.  Also Internat. J. Ortho-
dont., 1934, 20: 337-48.—Cattell, D. M. Amalgam; its history,
metallurgic  phenomena, its  successful use in practice  and
physiologic benefits.  Pacific Dent. Gaz., 1926, 34: 185-98.—
Dubach, O. Erfahrungen mit dem Filoro-Stopfgold. Schweiz.
Mschr.  Zahnh., 1935, 45:  541.—Fridrichovsky,  J.   Neue
Anwendungsgebiete des chemisch reinen Silbers in der Zahn-
heilkunde.  Zschr. Stomat., Wien, 1934,  32: 1398-405.—
Hauptmeyer, F.  Ueber die Verwendung von rostfreiem Stahl
in der Zahnheilkunde.  Deut. Mschr. Zahnh., 1920, 38: 1-7.—
Henderson, G. D. Some chrome steel  alloys and their use in
dentistry.   Austral. J. Dent.,  1935,  39:  6-12.—Lewald, T.
Die neue Palladium-Silber-Legierung Palliag in der Zahnheil-
kunde.  Zschr. Stomat., Wien, 1932, 30:  1474-84.—Mohora-
Popoviciu, A.  [Use of various metals in stomatology]  Cluj.
med., 1932,  13: 437.—Murray, J. The use and abuse of gold.
Dent. J. Australia, 1933, 5: 400-5.—Nowack, L.  Normung
von Dental-Golden.   Deut.  Mschr. Zahnh., 1928, 46:  1217.
------Das Gold und seine Verwendung in der Zahnheilkunde.
Ibid., 1932, 50: 433-49.—Preissecker. O.  Goldersatzmetalle.
Zschr. Stomat., Wien, 1936, 34:881-94.—Reckinger. L'examen
des me^taux par les rayons X. J. dent, beige,  1936, 27: 490-
546.—Schoenbeck, F.   Zahnarztliche Metalikunde.  Fortsch.
Zahnh., 1927, 3: 903; passim.—Spanner, J. Nichtoxydierende
Dentallegierungen.  Zschr. Stomat., Wien,  1933, 31: 813-7.—
Taylor, N. O., Paffenbarger, G. C. & Sweeney,  W. T. A
Btudy of wrought gold alloys;  preliminary report.  J.  Am.
Dent. Ass., 1932, 19: 410-5.—Turkheim.  Ueber die oligo-
dynamische Wirkung einiger Metalle.  Deut. Mschr. Zahnh.,
1929, 47:  1-10.  ------  Ueber die oligodynamische  und
bakterizide Wirkung einiger Silberlegierungen und -verbindun-
gen.  Zschr. Stomat., Wien, 1931, 29: 1067-79.—Tylman, S. D.
Gold alloys; an evaluation of research data in relation to clinical
requirements.   J. Am. Dent.  Ass.,  1934,  21:  1426-40.—
Walsh, L.T. Five years with chrome alloy.  Am. J. Orthodont.,
1938, 24:  445-58.—Wannenmacher,  E.   Ueber Goldersatz-
metalle.  Deut. Mschr. Zahnh., 1925, 43: 344-50.—Williams,
P. N.  Stainless steel.  J. Am. Dent. Ass., 1935, 22: 2121-3.—
Wunderly, J.  Modern alloys in dental prosthesis and ortho-
dontia.  Austral. J. Dent., 1935, 39:  1; 42; 76; 116; 341.—
Zepponi, F., & Crainz, F.  Ricerche sugli effetti  dei vari tipi
di oro adoperati in odontoiatria sulle culture di fibroblasti in
vitro.  Ann. clin. odont., Roma, 1934, 11: 1072-5.

----  Material: Metals: Casting.
  See also Dentistry, Models.
  Babinger,   M.  [geb.   Storch]   *Kritische
Betrachtungen des Schleudergussverfahrens. 24p.
8?   [Frankf. a. M.] 1929.
  Baur,  K.   *Versuche zur  Frage  des  oxyd-
freien Giessens.  23p.   8?  Tub.,  1935.
  Bruhns, H.   *Beitrage zur Herstellung von
Goldgussen.  22p.  8?  Kiel,  1932.
  Danz, C.  *Einfluss  der Verdichtung auf die
Ausdehnung  von  Einbettmassen   beim   Vor-
warmen.  8p.  8?  Frankf. a. M., 1934.
  Djie  Siong  Han.   *Experimentelle  Unter-
suchungen zur weiteren Klarung  des  Gusspro-
blems  [Munchen]  p.529-54. 8?  Berl.,  1930.
  Also Deut. Mschr. Zahnh.,  1930,48:
  Elvers, H.  E.  [H.]  *Ueber Kontraktionser-
scheinungen  der  weissen  Edelmetallegierungen
bei   Anwendung   des   Schleudergussverfahrens.
39p.  8?   Greifswald, 1936.
  Fischer, A. [H. H. K.]  *Untersuchungen iiber
die   Moglichkeiten  der  Erzielung  einer glatten
Oberflache beim  zahnarztlichen  Gussverfahren.
18p.  8?   Munch., 1930.
  Gerlach,  H.   Thermo-volumetrische  Unter-
suchungen  an  Einbettungsmassen  im   zahn-
arztlichen Gussverfahren.  78p.  8?  Lpz., 1935.
  Guntner, J.   * Untersuchungen  iiber  zahn-
arztliche Gussmethoden unter besonderer Beriick-
sichtigung  des   Expansionsgusses.   24p.   8?
Tub., 1933.
  Hansohm,  P.   *Vergleichende  Bestimmung
der Restkontraktionswerte gebrauchlicher Guss-
metalle   beim   zahnarztlichen   Gussverfahren
[Frankfurt]  23p.  8?  Berl.,  1937.
  Hartmann,  fl.  *Weitere Versuche zur Form-
und Raumbestandigkeit von Einbettungsmassen.
39p.  8?   Bresl.,  1933.
  Herzog,  L.   *Untersuchungen iiber die Ein-
bettmasse Neobrillat bei Temperaturen von 800°
bis  1200°.   12p.   8?  Wurzb., 1933.
  Hintenberger,  K.   *Beitrage  zur  Proble-
matik  des zahnarztlichen  Gusses.   27p.   8?
Bonn, 1935.
  Hormle, E.   *Ein Beitrag zum zahnarztlichen
Gussverfahren.  28p.  8?  Tiib., 1934.
  Jung, F.  *Studien  iiber Einbettungsmassen
und ihren Einfluss auf die Oberflachengestaltung
von Gussarbeiten  [Breslau]  21 p.  8?  [Berl.]
1926.
  Koppen, H.   *Die  Entwicklung  des  Gold-
gussverfahrens in der Zahnheilkunde.   33p.  8?
Wiirzb., 1935.
  Lutz, W.  *Volumenveranderungen von Wachs
und Einbettungsmassen in Bezug  auf  das Gold-
gussverfahren.  16p.  8?   Tub., 1932.
  Ries, K.  *Kritische Betrachtung der Litera-
tur  und Forschungsergebnisse iiber Vermeidung
des Schwindmasses des gegossenen Goldes.  16p.
8?   Miinch., 1935.
  Rosenzweig,  M.  Der Goldguss; methodische
Vorbereitung der Zahne fiir die Herstellung von
Goldeinlagefullungen,  Dreiviertelkronen,  Guss-
kronen und gegossenen Wurzelkappen;  das Ex-
pansionsgussverfahren.   71p.  8?  Berl.,  1932.
  Scheer, K.   *Die Fehlerquellen beim  Metall-
einlageverfahren  unter besonderer  Beriicksichti-
gung des Gusses mit Randolfmetall und dessen 
DENTISTRY
147
DENTISTRY
 Verhalten  im  Mund   (Auszug)  6p.   8?   Lpz.,
 1923.
   Scheffler,  K. [R.]   *Der Einfluss  verschie-
 dener Gussmethoden  auf die Beschaffenheit  der
 Gusstiicke  in  der  zahnarztlichen  Praxis.  35p.
 8?   Frankf., 1931.
   Staudenmayer,  K.   *Ueber  den  moglichen
 Ausgleich  der  Formveranderungen beim zahn-
 arztlichen  Gussverfahren.   16p.   8?   Munch.,
 1929.
   Vachuda, J.   Das  Grossgussverfahren in  der
 Zahnprothetik; ein Handbuch fiir den Praktiker.
 289p.  8?   Lpz., 1935.
   Wenzel,  F.   *Die   Einbettungsmasse  als
 Hauptfaktor  des  Gussproblems  mit  besonderer
 Beriicksichtigung  ihrer  Volumveranderungen
 [Gottingen]  24p.  8?   Burgdorf, 1926.
   Weschke,   H.    *Versuche  zur  Herstellung
 exakter Goldgusse.  19p.  8?  Bresl.,  1933.
   Wiesinger, H.  *Der Expansions-Guss.  24p.
 8?   Munch., 1931.
   Woikowsky-Biedau,   G.   von.    *Die  Ge-
 schichte des Gussverfahrens.   19p.   8?  Bresl.,
 1931.
   Beckett, L. S.  The management of the physical properties
 of materials, or casting to dimensions.  Austral. J.  Dent.
 1934,  38: 87-98.—Bennejeant, C.  Sur les crises de fonderie.
 Odontologie,  Par., 1922, 60: 455-62.—Beneke, B.  Beitrage
 zum Gussproblem.   Zschr. Stomat., Wien, 1929,  27: 987-
 1005.—Clapp, G. W.  Some things we should not do. J.  Am.
 Dent. Ass., 1935,  22: 267-76.—Coy, H. D.  A review of inlay
 casting technics.  Ibid., 1934,  21: 2177-85.  ------ Simpli-
 fied inlay casting.   Austral.  J. Dent.,  1935,  39:  301-6.—
 Cosmann, O.  Zum  Problem der Gusseinbettungsmassen.
 Deut. Zahn  &c.  Heilk., 1935, 2:  386; 778.—Cutler, H. J.
 Procedure for construction of all cast pin inlay.  J. Am. Dent.
 Ass., 1938, 25: 913-6.—Dinnis, A.  A popular account of the
 space  changes in  gold inlay work.  Brit. Dent. J.,  1925, 46:
 277-80.—Elander, K.  Guss  orthodontischer  Modelle  mit
 Hilfe  eines besonderen Gussgestells.  C. rend. Congr. dent.
 internat., Berl., 1909, 5. Congr., 2. Teil, 458-62.—Frankel, A.
 Guss und Blech im bezug auf den Randschluss der  Metallar-
 beiten.  Schweiz.  Mschr. Zahnh., 1935,  45: 1-16.—Han. D. S.
 Experimentelle Untersuchungen zur weiteren Klarung des Guss-
 problems.  Deut.  Mschr. Zahnh., 1930, 48: 529-54.—Herbert,
 W. E., & Thompson, A. R. F.  Research on gold casting. Proc.
 R. Soc. M., Lond., 1936-37, 30: 245-62.—Hollenback, G. M.
 A practical  contribution to  the standardization of casting
 technic.   Pacific Dent. Gaz.,  1929, 37: 1-15.—Jacobson. O.
 A method of casting  orthodontic attachments.  J. Am. Dent.
 Ass., 1934, 21: 681-4.—Johnson, C. W.  A physical analysis of
 a casting technique  presented clinically by Dr  George M.
 Hollenback.  Dent. Cosmos, 1934, 76: 1143-8.—Loebell, E.
 Kadmium und Sauggussanwendung bei Kronen und Bracken.
 Deut. Mschr. Zahnh., 1926, 44: 161-9.—Maves. H. A.  Meth-
 ods for controlling variables in the  casting process.  J. Dent.
 Res.,  1928,  8: 151-69.  ------   Expansion  technique for
 dental castings.  Dent. Cosmos, 1929,  71: 1009-14.—Maves,
 T. W.  Recent experiments demonstrating wax distortion on
 all wax  patterns  when heat is applied.  J. Am.  Dent. Ass.,
 1932,  19: 606-13.—Meyer,  F.  S.  Some sources of  error and
 their correction in the making of cast gold inlays.  Ibid., 1929,
 16: 812-20.  ------  Relative merits of the different ways of
 making a cast gold inlay or crown.  Pacific Dent. Gaz., 1930,
 38-  643-56   ------  Manipulation of wax; its relation to the
 casting.  J. Am. Dent. Ass., 1937, 24: 1655-62.—Myers. R. E.
 Variable  pressure  regulated to prevent  rebound  of  molten
 metal during casting.  J. Dent. Res., 1932, 12: 327-38. -—;
 Study of the causes of discontinuity of  metal in sprues during
 pressure-casting.  J.  Am.  Dent. Ass.,  1936, 23: 554-68.—
 Oehrlein. Die Grundlagen des zahnarztlichen Gusses. L>eut.
 Mschr. Zahnh., 1925, 43: 352-4.—Orban, B.  Die Expansions-
 gusstechnik.  Zschr. Stomat., Wien, 1930, 28: 9-17.—Phillips,
 D. W.  The  control method of correct casting.  Iowa Dent.
 Bull.,  1934,  20: 6-18.—Plumez. A.  C.  Compensation du re-
 trait de l'or coule" et etude du retrait de certaines cires.  Schweiz.
 Mschr. Zahnh., 1937, 47: 169-78.—Rice. W. S.  Dimensional
 dental casting. J.  Am. Dent. Ass. 1931,18: 1280-7.-Schwarz,
 A. M.  Feuerfester Ton als  zahnarztlicher Behelf.  Zischr.
 Stomat., Wien, 1928, 26: 218.—Shulte, J. E.  A simple tech-
 nique  to insure smooth castings.  Dent. Digest, 1934, 40.
 27.—Smreker, E.  Einige praktische Kunstgnffe beim Giessen
 von Goldeinlagen. Zschr.  Stomat., Wien, 1937, 35: 11-3.—
 Sol brie. O.  A study of some of the materials used in the cast-
 ing process.  J. Dent. Res., 1928-29, 9: 55-73.-Spanner, J.
 Grundlagen der Guestechnik.   Schweiz. Mschr. Zahnh., 1933,
43-  1-44.—Sturdevant, R. E.  A simple control for practical
castings.  J. Am. Dent. Ass., 1937, 24: 231-8.—Taylor, N. p..
& Paffenbarger,  G. C.  A survey of  current in ay casting
Technics.  Ibid., 1930, 17:  2058-81 -Turner J  V   Technic
of flasklesa casting. Internat. J. Orthodont., 1934, 20: J91-/.—
Van Horn, C. S. Expanded pattern casting technic.  J. Am.
Dent. Ass., 1930, 17: 763-74.—Wilkes,  A.  L.  Determining
temperature of gold and its alloys at the  time of casting.
Ibid., 1929, 16: 85-92.

----  Material: Metals: Physical properties.

  Albers,  E.  *Die Eigenschaften  der Silber-
Palladium-Legierung Palliag auf Grund  metallo-
graphischer Untersuchungen.   16p.   8?  Erlan-
gen, 1933.
  Beeg, K. G.   * Vergleichende Untersuchungen
iiber  Korrosion  und  Farbbestandigkeit  soge-
nannter  Weissmetalle  in Testreagentien  und in
Kontakt  mit  anderen  Metallen.    16p.    8?
Rostock [1934]
  Brauer,  R.  [R.]  *Die  Korrosion und ihre
Erscheinungsformen  an   sogenannten  Golder-
satzmetallen  in  der   Zahnheilkunde    [Halle-
Wittenberg]   31p.   8?  Merseburg,  1933.
  Glaser,   H.    *Untersuchungen   iiber  die
mechanischen Eigenschaften geloteter und ver-
giiteter   Apparaturen  mit   besonderer  Beriick-
sichtigung   der  Eignung 18-  und   20-karatiger
leichtfliessender  Lote    [Frankfurt]   p.35-59.
8?   Berl. [1932]
  Grundel,  F.   *Untersuchungen  iiber  Kor-
rosionsfestigkeit und Farbbestandigkeit der Pal-
ladium-Silberlegierung-Palliag   [Kiel]   24p.   8?
Pforzheim, 1934.
  Kuzzer, H. J.  *Festigkeitsuntersuchungen an
Lotverbanden   bei  Dentalgolden.    30p.    8?
Lpz., 1934.
  Langlotz,  H. [E.]   *Ueber  die Eigenschaften
einiger   Dental-Gold-Legierungen   auf   Grund
metallographischer  Untersuchungen.  28p.   8?
Erlangen, 1932.
  Nagel,  K.   *Das Verhalten  von  Lotstellen
verschiedenartiger  Legierungen  im  mikroskopi-
schen Bilde, unter  besonderer  Beriicksichtigung
der  zahnarztlichen Technik.   18p.   8?   Gott.,
1927.
  Schrodter,  M.   *Untersuchungen iiber  das
Wego-Metall unter besonderer Beriicksichtigung
seiner   Korrosionsfestigkeit.   16p.    8?   Kiel,
1935-36.
  Sikinger, E.  *Die Homogenitat  der  Gold-
gusslegierungen  [Tubingen]  44p.   8?   Heiden-
heim, 1933.
  Uhl,   F.   *Die  Aenderung  der Elastizitat
verschiedener Goldlegierungen durch  Warmebe-
handlung   [Tubingen]    35p.   8?   Reutlingen,
1930.
  Zerweck, W. *Die Gefiigeveranderungen von
Goldlegierungen in Abhangigkeit   von  Warm-
und Kaltbearbeitung.   18p.  8?   Miinch., 1932.
  Asher, H. H. Hardness study of transformations in gold-
copper alloys.  J. Dent. Res., 1934, 14: 349-58.—Bakker, B. R.
Les points de fusion des alliages or-argent-cuivre. Odontologie,
Par., 1917, 55: 86; 136.  ------& Bakker-Land, U.  [Proper-
ties of Stents composition] Tschr. tandheelk., 1933, 40: 536-
70.—Brodtbeck,  A.  Anti-Corodal; eine neue Ajuminium-
Iegierung  mit hohen Festigkeitswerten der Aluminium-Indu-
strie A.-G., Neuhausen.  Schweiz. Mschr. Zahnh., 1929, 39:
563-73, 5 pl.—Morineau, T.  Traitement thermique de Tor
platin6;   amollissement;  durcissement.   Odontologie, Par.,
1925, 63: 396-403.—Peyton, F. A. Flexure fatigue studies of
cast  dental gold alloys.  J. Am.  Dent. Ass., 1934, 21: 394-
415.—Raper, A. R., & Rhodes, E. C. A method of determining
the mechanical properties of dental casting alloys. Brit. Dent.
J., 1935, 58: 349-57.—Shell, J.  S.  Metallography of precious
metal alloys used in dentistry.  Pacific Dent. Gaz.. 1925, 33:
g53_g  ------  Metallographic investigations of the causes
of failures in dental alloys. Ibid., 1931, 39: 175; 180.  ------
Properties and microscopic structure of gold and gold-platinum
foils.  J.  Am. Dent. Ass., 1937, 24: 596-603.—Ward. M. L.
The  effect of  unreliable metallurgic data on the  practice of
dentistry.  Ibid., 1929, 16: 680-97.—Ziebe, H. Untersuchun-
gen  an Lotniihten.  Deut.  Mschr. Zahnh.,  1931,  49: 1-11.
        Untersuchungen iiber die Veranderungen des rost-
freien Stahls durch Schweissen. Deut. Zahn &c. Heilk., 1935,
2: 587-98. 
DENTISTRY
148
DENTISTRY
----  Material:  Metals: Technique.

   Berowa,   E.    *Verbindungen  von  Goldle-
gierungen  durch  angiessen   und  durch  loten.
lip.   8?   Munch., 1932.
   Boll, M.,  &  Bennejeant,  C.   Chimie des
metaux et metallurgie  dentaires.   2.  ed.  324p.
12?   Par., 1931.
   Brown,  A.  J.    Dental  metallurgy.   189p.
12?   Edinb., 1928.
   Hodgen,  J.  D.   Practical  dental metallurgy.
6. ed.  458p.  8?   S. Louis, 1924.
   ----Millberry, G. S.,  & Shell, J. S.  Prac-
tical dental  metallurgy;  a  text  and reference
book for students and practitioners of dentistry,
embodying the principles of metallurgy, and their
application  to dentistry, including experiments.
7. ed.   470p.   8?   S. Louis,  1932.
   Kiefer, H.  *Das Loten von Stahl und schwer
lotbaren Legierungen.   23p.   8?   Tiib., 1935.
   Munzinger,  E.   *Notes  sur  l'emploi  de  la
metallisation  par  projection   (procede  du  Dr
Schoop) dans l'art  dentaire.   80p.   8?   Geneve,
1923.
   Ray, K.  W.   Metallurgy for dental students.
299p.   8?    Phila.  [1931]
   Smith, E. A.   A  manual on dental metallurgy.
5. ed.   320p.   8?   Lond.,  1937.
   Asher, H. H.  Galvanoplasty in dentistry.   Dent. Digest,
1936, 42: 300—1.—Basilio, P.  La metallurgia in rapporto con
la protesi dentaria.  Stomatologia, Mod., 1933, 31: 299-322.—
Breitner, C. Anweisungen zur Herstellung eines Porzellanofens
fiir hochfliessende Massen.  Zschr. Stomat., Wien, 1927, 25:
185-91.—Campbell, H. G. How to make an electric furnace.
Brit. Dent. J.,  1925,  46: 237-41.—Charlier, M.   La technique
des alliages inoxydables et celle  de  leur soudure  electrique.
Odontologie, Par., 1928, 66: 645-51.------ Contribution a
I'etude des alliages inoxydables; les applications de l'air com-
prime' dans la technique du  repoussage.  Ibid.,  1929, 67:
708-10.  ------  La soudure electrique des metaux preoieux.
Rev. odont., Par., 1934, 55: 167-82.—Cianchetta Sivori, E. A.
Modelo personal de  pinza para soldar.  Sem. m6d., B. Air.,
 1927, 34: pt 2, 908-12.—Cole, B. L.  Electric soldering tech-
nique. Dent. Digest, 1937, 43: 326-9.—Comte, E. La soudure
electrique de  l'acier inoxydable.  Schweiz.  Mschr.  Zahnh.,
 1934, 44: 210-3.—Custer, L. E.  The essentials  in electric
oven construction. Dent. Rev., 1906, 20: 878-83.—Dreyfus, S.
Contribution de la technique de l'acier inoxydable; soudure
en ruban, pinces a isolation, ou pinces electrodes, et instrumenta-
tion speciale.   Schweiz. Mschr. Zahnh., 1936,  46: 701-11.—
Hartman, L. L.  Controlling factors in the manipulation of gold
foil.  J.  Am.  Dent.  Ass., 1934, 21: 816-9— Jomini, E.  La
galvanoplastie  en art  dentaire.   Schweiz.  Mschr.  Zahnh.,
 1936, 46: 1-8, 3 pl.—Klein, W.  Die Herstellung dunnster
elastischer  Kupferringe.  Zschr.  Stomat.,  Wien,  1926, 24:
744-7.—Lane, C. Application of electro-deposition of metals to
laboratory procedures.   Illinois Dent. J.,  1936, 5: 2-10.—
Maccaferri, G.  L'uso dell'acqua regia per l'adattamento di
 fusioni d'oro in protesi  dentaria.  Riv.  ital. stomat., 1935, 4:
 784-92.—Morineau,  T.  De la technique de l'or  arm<5; controle
 du chauffage des cylindres de coulee a l'aide de t^moins fusibles.
Odontologie, Par.,  1924, 62:  36-41.—Palazzi,  S.  I nuovi
 modelli  di forni elettrici a muffola con resistenza di  platino
 del Dr Guido Caccia.  Stomatologia, Mod., 1931, 29: 916-20.—
 Shell, J. S. Heat treatment of gold-nickel alloys.  J. Am. Dent.
 Ass., 1930, 17: 409-13.—Simon, P. W. The construction of
stainless steel appliances without soldering or electrical welding.
Dent. Rec,  Lond.,  1935, 55:  261, 4 pl.—Steinschneider, E.
 Loten und Schweissen  im Munde.  Zschr. Stomat., Wien,
 1937, 35: 1614-7.—Teague,  N. A.  Metallurgy, with  special
 consideration  of gold;  the  science  and  art of metallurgy;
 metal-workers; dental metallurgy.  Tr.  Nat. Dent.  Ass., 1914,
323-31.—Vosmik, C. J., & Taylor, P. B.  Some facts and ob-
servations related to the soldering of chrome alloys.  Internat.
J. Orthodont., 1936, 22: 705-15.—Webb, S. J. F.  Electric
furnaces.  Brit. Dent.  J., 1937, 62:  313-6.—Williams, R. V.
Recent developments in electrometallurgy of interest to the
dental profession.  J. Am. Dent. Ass., 1927, 14:  2015-21.

----  mechanical.
research work,  study  and practical experience.
42p.   8?   Chic, 1922.
   Chasman,  C.   Manual of  mechanical  dentis-
try.   128p.    8?   N.  Y.  [1929]   Also  2.  ed.
184p.   [1932]
   Great  Britain.    Dental  Board.    Four
lectures  on   practical   points   connected  with
dental mechanics.   87p.   8?   Lond.  [1932]
   Haskell,  L.  P.   Student's manual and hand-
book for the dental laboratory.   97p.  8?  Phila.,
1890.
   Jung,   K.    Laboratoriumskunde  des   Zahn-
arztes.  2. Aufl.   127p.   12?   Berl., 1921.
   Lloyd-Williams,  E.   Dental  mechanics;  a
manual  for  students  and junior  practitioners.
252p.   12?  Lond., 1931.
   Preiswerk,   G.   Lehrbuch  und  Atlas  der
zahnarztlichen  Technik.   4.  Aufl.   449p.   8?
Munch., 1921.
   Jugel, H., & Fricke, H.  Die Statik in der Zahnheilkunde.
Vjschr.  Zahnh., 1927,  43:  78-103.—Schwarz, A. M.  Die
Herstellung  zahnarztlicher  Kautschukarbeiten  im  Streich-
verfahren.  Zschr. Stomat., Wien, 1926, 24: 249-59.

----   Medical relations.
   Bach,  J.    Einfuhrung  in  die Zahntechnik;
ein  Lehr- und  Unterrichtsbuch  fiir  Lehrlinge
und  Anfangstechniker.   5.  & 6.  Aufl.   223p
8?   Berl.,  1922.
   Berthold,  A. H.  R.   Engineering  applied to
dentistry;  a  discussion  of modern ideas and old
principles  which  are based  on  many  years of
  See also Tooth, Focal infection.
  Kristen,  G.   *Zahnheilkunde und  Chirurgie
in  ihren  praktischen  Beziehungen.   29p.    8?
Berl., 1937.
  Loebell,  H.   Die Hals-, Nasen-,  Ohrenheil-
kunde mit  Auswahl  und  besonderer  Beriick-
sichtigung der Grenzgebiete fiir Studierende  der
Zahnheilkunde und Zahnarzte.   89p.   8?  Lpz.,
1930.
  Lucas, H. A.   Medicine for dental students.
206p.  8?   Edinb., 1933.
  Stolz,  H.   *Hautkrankheiten  in  der  zahn-
arztlichen  Praxis.   35p.   8?  Miinch.,  1930.
  Aleman & Zwergel.   [Connection  between  conservative
dentistry and modern dental surgery]  Cluj. med., 1926, 7:
491—4.—Allen, E. V.  Relationship of medicine  to dentistry.
J. Am. Dent. Ass., 1936, 23: 254-60. ------& Gardner, B. S.
What the physician should know about dentistry. Ibid.,  1937,
24:  1059-65.—Amersbach, K.   Ueber Beziehungen der  Oto-
Rhino-Laryngologie zur Zahnheilkunde.  Deut. Mschr. Zahnh.,
1926,  44: 409-51.—Anderson, B. G.  Dental and medical re-
lationships at Yale.  Yale J. Biol., 1934, 7: 51-6.—Anderson,
H. A.  The clinical dental survey in medical diagnosis.  Clin.
Rev. Pittsburgh, 1935-36, 4: 53-60.—Baker, J. N.  Dentistry
in its  relationship to medicine  and public health. J.  M. Ass.
Alabama, 1935-36, 5: 241-5.—Barker, L. F.   On the interests
that physicians and  dentists have in common.  J. Dent. Res.,
1933,  13:  105-15.—Bayley, W. D. A discourse;  wherein a
doctor intrudes on the domain of  dentistry.  Med.  J. & Rec,
1026,  123: 683-5.—Beck, J. C.  The cooperation  of  the dental
and  oral surgeon- with  the ophthalmologist and  otolaryn-
gologist, with special reference to diagnosis.  Dent. Rev., 1914,
28:  1177-88.—Bigelow, N.  Some of the dental problems of the
otolaryngologist.  Am. Dent. Surgeon,  1925-26,  46: 812-7.—
Blum, T. Medico-dental cooperation in general and special prac-
tice.  N. York  J. Dent., 1937,  7:  353-7. Also N. York State
J. M., 1934, 34: 970-2.—Boldt, H.  Von der Notwendigkeit
einer Zusammenarbeit von Arzt und Zahnarzt.   Deut. Aerzte
Ztg, 1933, 8: No. 385.—Bonnet-Roy, F.  Les relations de l'odon-
tologie et  de la chirurgie maxillofacial.  Odontologie,  Par.,
1924,  62: 299-310.—Brooks, H..  & Walker,  A.  S.   Coopera-
tion between physician and dentist. J. Dent. Res., 1931, 11:
811-35.—Bruce, H. A.  Dentistry and medicine.  Oral Health,
Toronto, 1933, 23: 427-36.—Buckley, T. A.  The  relation of
the exodontist  to the  practitioner of medicine and dentistry.
Clin. M. & S., 1932, 39: 713.—Bulleid, W. A.  The separation of
dentistry from  medicine.  Brit. Dent.  J., 1937, 62: 113-21.—
Camani Altube, L. A.  El medico y los dientes.  Rev.  m6d.
Rosario,  1928,  18: 455-9.—Camp,  H. M.  Some mutual
problems  of the medical and  dental  professions.  Illinois
Dent.  J.,  1935,  4:  461-9.—Caro, A.  Ueber  Beziehungen
zwischen Zahnheilkunde und innerer Medizin. Arch. Verdau-
ungskr., 1928, 42: 476-80.—Cavina, C.  La odontologia nella
gerarchia  delle discipline  mediche.   Stomatologia,  Mod.,
1926,  24:  399; 498.—Cecil, R. L.. &  Miner. L. M.  S.  The
interrelation of medicine  and dentistry. J.  Dent.  Res.,  1930,
10: 137-71.—Dalitsch, W. W.   Medical problems in dentistry.
Illinois  Dent. J., 1938, 7:  295-301.—De  Ruyter-Mayer, L.
Die Bedeutung der universellen Medizin fiir die Zahnheilkunde.
Atti Congr. internaz. stomat. (1935) 1936, 2. Congr.,  2:  1075-
110.—Dusinberre, A. B.  Dentistry in a medical clinic   Clif-
ton M. Bull., 1926-27, 12: 31-6.—Exner, G. G.  Minor'dental
emergencies in general practice.  Brit. M. J., 1938, 1; 1376-8.__ 
DENTISTRY                                    14
 Geschickter, C. F.  Cooperative medical and dental diagnosis
 and treatment.  Dent. Cosmos, 1933, 75: 529-45.—Gotfredsen,
 E.  [Relation between physicians and  dentists through ages]
 Ugeskr. laeger,  1936, 98: 161-7.—Guillermin, P.  Etat actuel
 de la medecine dentaire et de ses rapports avec la medecine
 generale.  Praxis, Bern, 1935, 24: 715-8- Hammer.  Grund-
 ziige der  Zahnheilkunde  fiir Irrenarzte.   Psychiat.  neur
 Wschr.,  1919-20, 21: 339; 355;  373;  391.—Harrison,  F. E.
 The  dental  treatment  of  mental  defectives.   Dent.  Rec,
 Lond., 1937, 57: 49-57.—Herder, S.  The need of cooperation
 between the medical and dental profession.  Med. Rec, N. Y.,
 1910, 95: 952.—Holmes, C. S. Dentistry's part in the healing
 art.  EHect. M.  J.,  1933, 93: 257-62.—Kerr, W. J.   What
 the physician should  know  about dental problems.   Ann.
 Int. M., 1030-37, 10: 386-94.—Klein.  Was soil der Arzt von
 Zahnkrankheiten  wissen?   Fortsch.  Med.,  1914-15,  32:
 1091; 1103.—Knopf, S. A.  Dentistry as a recognized specialty
 in medicine.  Am. J. Stomat., 1931, 4: 61-3.—Larson, W. W.
 Cooperation of the dentist with the surgeon in a general physi-
 cal examination.  Med. Insur., 1929-30, 45: 348-50.—Leme-
 land, J.  Les rapports de la gyn^cologie  et de  l'obsWtrique
 avec l'art dentaire.   Odontologie, Par., 1924,  62: 533-49.—
 benley, M. B. Antique dentistry cannot aid modern medicine.
 Med. J. & Rec, 1932, 136: 12.—Leonard, H. J.  The dentist's
 part in medical  work.  Dominion Dent. J., 1917, 28: 316-30.—
 Littlefield, O. M.  Some phases of dentistry which should con-
 cern the medical practitioner.  Tr. N. Hampshire M. Soc,
 1930, 81-94.—McCollum, B. B.  Medical and dental relations.
 J. Am.  Dent.  Ass.,  1935, 22:  1847-58.—McDowell,  A. R.
 Some  medical  statistics  in  reference  to  dentistry.  Pacific
 Dent. Gaz.,  1929, 37: 283-9.—McFall, W. T.   Correlating
 dentistry with medicine.  South. M. &  S., 1927, 89: 529-32.—
 McGavack,  T.  H.  Medical  problems in dentistry.  Pacific
 Coast J. Homoeop., 1933, 44: 94-100.—Maddern, C. B.   Some
 principles of practice concerning the ethical relation of medicine
 and dentistry.  Austral. J. Dent., 1936, 40: 160-2.—Martiny.
 Orientation  professionnelle et le m^decin de familie.  J. dent.
 beige, 1938, 29: 142.—Mayo, C. The interdependence of medi-
 cine and dentistry.   J. Am. Dent.  Ass.,  1928, 15: 2011-7.—
 Meacock, S. P.  The borderland of  medicine, surgery, and
 dentistry.  Brit. Dent. J., 1936,  60: 170-6.—Mooney,  B. R.
 The importance of  the dental surgeon in  medicine and  the
 value of radiography in dental practice.  Canad. M. Ass. J.,
 1925, 15: 1245-7.—Morgan,  G.  A.  What report should a
 physician expect from a dentist?  J. Canad. Dent. Ass., 1938,
 4: 295-301.—Nicolson, J. H.  Harmony  in the practice of
 medicine and dentistry.  Dentoscope Bull., Wash., 1934,  14:
 5-16.—O'Rourke, J. T.  Medico-dental relations; the dentist's
 viewpoint.   Ann.  Int. M., 1936-37, 10: 233-40.—Palazzi, S.
 Di alcuni fenomeni morbosi d'indole odontologica che interes-
 sano l'otoiatria.  Valsalva, 1927, 3: 169-77.—Rhein,  M. L.
 Interrelationship  of  physician and dentist.   Dental  Items,
 1925, 47: 717-27.  Also repr.—Ruppe, C.   Notions sur l'em-
 bryologie, l'anatomie et la pathologie  dentaires  a l'usage du
 rhinologiste.  Arch, internat. laryng., Par., 1927, 33: 257-90.—
 Schmuziger, P.   Medizin und Zahnheilkunde.  Schweiz. med.
 Wschr., 1934, 64: 79-82.—Stillman, P. R.  Medicine, stoma-
 tology and dentistry.  Clin. M. & S., 1933, 40: 219.—Stovin,
 J.  S.  An outline of borderline  conditions  of  otolaryngology
 and dentistry.  Dent. Cosmos, 1933, 75: 1089-97.—Sullivan,
 J. E. Dentistry, yesterday, todav and its relation to modern
 medicine.  Kentucky  M. J., 1934, 32: 522-5.—Tellier, J.
 Rapports de l'odontologie avec les autres branches des sciences
 medicales.   Province mid., Lyon, 1897,  11: 565; 577.—Van
 Beuren, F. T., jr.  Dentistry; the errant branch; shall medicine
 readopt it?   J.  Dent. Res., 1932, 12: 239-50.—Visick, H. C.
 The control  of  dentistry by  the medical profession.   Ibid.,
 585.—Waite, F. C.  The parting of  the ways of dentistry and
 medicine. Am.  Dent. Surgeon, 1929, 49: 265-7'.—Walker, A.
 A modern health triangle—physician, dentist, patient.  Diplo-
 mate, 1932, 4: 359-63.—Weinberger, N. S.  Common ground
 of the physician and dentist.  Bull. Guthrie Clin., 1933-34,
 3: 70-5.—Williams, J. B.   Interrelationship of dental practice
 and general  medicine.  J. Am. Dent.  Ass.,  1936, 23: 737-50.
 Also. Virginia M. Month.,  1936-37, 63:  211-6.—Wolfer, H.
 Medical-dental cooperation in hospital practice;  medical phase.
 Dent. Cosmos, 1936, 78: 1263-5.—Wood, C. A.  Care  of the
 eyes and eyesight by members of the dental profession.  Dent.
 Rev., 1906, 20: 1235-41.—Young, G. S. What report should a
 dentist expect from a physician?  J. Canad. Dent. Ass.,  1938,
 4: 300.

 ----   Methods.
   See also  other subheadings of Dentistry (opera-
 tive; orthodontic; prosthetic, &c.)
   Drosen,  E.    Dental   drawing.     83p.     4?
 Brooklyn,  1924.
   Neumer,  O.     *Ueber   die  Abhaltung   der
 Feuchtigkeit im  Munde bei  zahnarztlichen  Ein-
 griffen.  25p.  8?   Heidelb., 1930.
   Casotti,  L.  Impronte  e  portaimpronte.   Stomatologia,
 Mod., 1933, 31: 36-58.—Heckard, W. A.  Pin-hole photogra-
 phy for  dental  appliances  or cases.  Dent. Rev.,  1909, 23:
 836-40.—Huet,  E.   A  propos de nos  fraises.   Odontologie,
 Par., 1925, 63: 89-97.—Klein, A.  Die Hemmung der Speichel-
sekretion bei  zahnarztlichen Eingriffen.   Zschr. Stomat.,
 Wien, 1927,  25:  857-62.—Pollak, K.   Stehend oder sitzend
DENTISTRY
arbeiten?  Ibid.,  1925, 23: 933-6.—Singer, O.  Ueber instru-
mentellen  Verschluss  der  Speictieldriisenausfiihrungsgange;
em Beitrag zur Trockenhaltung der Mundhohle.  Ibid., 632-8.

----   Methods:  Disinfection and sterilization.
   Breenkotter,  W.   *Kritische Untersuchung
des  Elektro-Kugel-Sterilisator  nach  Dr  Dessart
untor  besonderer   Beriicksichtigung   der   Ein-
wirkung  der   Hitze  auf   Bohrer  und   Xadeln
[Koln]   21p.   8?   Hamb., 1936.
   Fabian,   R.    *Wirkt   arsenige  Saure  ohne
Zusatz  von  Desinfizientien  auf  die  Zahnpulpa
sterilisierend?   21p.  8?    Munch.,  1932.
   Feucht, A.  *Zur Trockensterilisation  in  der
Zahnheilkunde.   24p.  8?   Tub., 1935.
   Freundlieb, R.  *Bakteriologische und ront-
genologische Untersuchungen iiber die Moglich-
keit  der Sterilisierung  pulpaloser Zahne  mittels
der  medikamentosen Therapie.   28p.   8?   Jena,
1934.
   Nespital, W. [K. H. G. F.]  *Bakteriologische
Untersuchungen von zahnarztlichen  Instrumen-
ten   und   Materialien     [Rostock]     24p.    s?
Lippstadt-Westf.,  1932.
   Petz,   C.   M.    *Ueber  Desinfektion  zahn-
arztlicher   Tnstrumente  in   vier  verschiedenen
Medien.   15p.   8°   Tiib., 1931.
   Pflug,  W.  [B.  G.l  *Ueber die Brauchbarkeit
von  chemischen  Mitteln  zur  Desinfektion von
zahnarztlichen  Instrumenten   [Rostock]   32p.
8?   Berl.,  1933.
   Pogacnik,  B.   *Die Heissluftsterilisation  fiir
zahnarztliche  Instrumente.   31p.  8?   Munch.
1932.
   Sander, W.   *Findet  eine Tiefcnwirkung  des
bei   einer   Diathermiebehandlung  verwandten
Antiseptikums im Sinne der Kataphorese statt?
[Wurzburg]    16p.   8?   Weissenb., 1933.
   Schutte,   H.     *Bakteriologische  Untersu-
chungen iiber die Moglichkeit  der  Sterilisierung
pulpaloser Zahne  mittels  der chirurgischen Dia-
thermie.   35p.   8?   Rostock, 1931.
   Bader, J., & Deliberos, J.  Une nouvelle forme d'emploi
de l'iode en therapeutique dentaire, en  particulier  pour le
traitement des dents infectees.   Odontologie, Par., 1933,  71:
30-41. —Coolidge, E. D. Studies of germicides for the treatment
of root canals.  J.  Am.  Dent.  Ass.,  1929,  16: 698-714.—
Daniels. C.  The use of antiseptics and disinfectants in dentis-
try.  Atti  Congr. internaz. stomat. (1935) 1936, 2. Congr., 2:
1301-13.—Darcissac, M.  La sterilisation rapide des canaux
et des foyers apexiens  par l'acide trichlorac^tique.  Rev. sto-
mat.,  Par., 1930, 32:  363-76.—Grossman, L. L. An electro-
lyzer for use in electro-sterilization.  Dent. Cosmos, 1929, 71:
708-10.  ---;---& Appleton, J.  L. T.  jr.  Experimental and
applied studies in electro-sterilization.   Ibid., 1931,  73: 147-
60.—Hasseltine. H. T.  The sterilization of dental instruments.
In U. S. Pub.  Health  Serv.  Hyg. Lab. Bull., No. 101, 1915,
53-69.—Hentze.  Antisepsis und Asepsis in der Zahnheilkunde.
C. rend. Congr. dent, internat., 1909, 5. Congr., 1. Teil, 465-7.—
Hulin, C.  Indice de  disinfection des 4°» par une methode
chimique.  Odontologie, Par., 1926. 64: 706-10.—Klein, A., &
Weinmann, J.  Ueber die Desinfektion in leicht schmelzenden
Metallen.  Zschr. Stomat., Wien, 1925, 23: 143-8.—Kupfer. E.
Zur   Sterilisation  unserer  Wurzelbehandlungsinstrumente.
Ibid.,  1935, 33: 1195-8.—Meisburger,  L.   Practical steriliza-
tion for the dentist.  Dent. Cosmos, 1918, 60: 240.—Meistroff.
C. L.  A simplified technic for sterility in restoration procedure.
Dent. Items, 1933, 55: 613-8.—Reinmoller, M.  Instrumenten-
kunde, Aseptik,  Antiseptik.   Fortsch. Zahnh.,  1928, 4:  91;
passim.—Schiller. F.   Die Einwirkung der Heissluftsterilisa-
tion auf Kerrfeilen  und Bohrer.  Zschr. Stomat., Wien, 1938,
36: 268-80.—Stein.  G.  Behelfe  zur  Elektrosterilisation.
Ibid.,  1937, 35: 568-72.—Thesee.  Quelques notes pratiques
touchant les sterilisateurs electriques.   Rev.  stomat., Par.,
1926, 28: 527-9.—Urbach, H., & Hummel, W. Experimentelle
Untersuchungen  in neueren zahnarztlichen  Instrumenten-
sterilisatoren mit ruhender  und bewegter Heissluft.   Arch.
Hyg.,  Miinch.,  1937-38,  119:  1-19.—Wolf, H.   Die auto-
matische Ueberwachung von Iontophorese und Elektrosterilisa-
tion.  Zschr.  Stomat., Wien, 1938, 36: 63.------& Dittel, E.
Neue  Gleich- und Wechselstromapparate  fur Elektrosterilisa-
tion.  Ibid., 1934, 32: 677-89.

----   Methods: Grinding and polishing.
   Franke,  A.    *Ueber   das  Schleifen  in  der
Zahnheilkunde;  Untersuchungen  iiber den  Ein- 
DENTISTRY                                 150                                 DENTISTRY
fluss von Druck und Tourenzahl auf den Schleif-
effekt  [Berlin]  30p.   8?  Charlottenb., 1933.
  Hartmann, S.   *Ueber zahnarztliches Schlei-
fen und Polieren, mit  besonderer Erorterung der
Natur  des Schleif- und  Polierprozesses   [Miin-
chen]   60p.  8?  Landsberg a. Lech, 1932.
  Krumsiek,  F.   *Ueber das Schleifen und die
Schleifsteine; Untersuchungen iiber die Brauch-
barkeit verschiedenkorniger Schleifsteine.   31p.
8?   Bonn, 1930.
  Mathieu,  H.   *Untersuchungen  an  Schleif-
steinen fiir   zahnarztliche  Arbeiten.   50p.  8?
Rost.,  1932.
  Sommer, R.  *Schleifmaterialien; Bedingungen
zur Erreichung von Hochstleistungen; Bedeutung
und Anwendung in der Zahnheilkunde  [Heidel-
berg]   43p.   8?  Coburg, 1934.
  Matfus, J.  Ueber das  Beschleifen  der Briickenpfeiler in
Verbindung  mit  einem  Zungen-  und Wangenschutzer  mit
Steinanfeuchter.  Zschr. Stomat., Wien, 1922, 20:  467-71.—
Schoupp6, K.   Ein neues  Zahnschleifinstrument.   Wien.
tierarztl. Mschr., 1930, 17: 217-9.


----   Models [dies, counterdies]

  See  also Dentistry, Impressions and moulds;
Dentistry, Material: Metals: Casting.
   Besier, T.  *Ueber Formveranderungen des
Modellwachses in  Abhangigkeit von der  Tem-
peratur.  35p.  8?   Miinch., 1930.
  Eigner, W.  *Ueber die Herstellung von Gips-
modellen   mit glatter  Oberflache.   24p.   8?
Bresl., 1932.
  Seydel, O.   *Die Expansion von Gips, Mode-
lit und Moldano unter besonderer Beriicksichti-
gung der  Intensitat des Anruhrens  [Heidelberg]
17p.   8?   Coburg, 1935.
  Baghel, D.  Composition and plaster.  Austral. J.  Dent.,
1925, 29: 286-9.—Best, E. S. Clinics in restorative dentistry;
models  for  classification  and  restorations.  Dent.  Surv.,
1934,  10: 31-5.—Bodine, R. L.  Partial denture prosthesis;
model materials.  Dent. Bull., 1929, 1: 11-3.—Downs, W. B.
A method of showing and shipping orthodontic models.  Angle
Orthodont.,  1937, 7: 32-7.—Dreyfus, S. Rational method of
trimming models from a diagnostic standpoint.  Internat. J.
Orthodont., 1925, 11: 1042-6.  Also Schweiz. Mschr. Zahnh.,
1928, 38: 478-82.—Dubs, W.  Untersuchung auf Harte und
Expansion bei  einigen neueren Gipssorten, die in der zahn-
arztlichen Prothetik zur Herstellung von Modellen Verwendung
finden,  mit  besonderer Beriicksichtigung des Vulkanisations-
prozesses.  In Ausz. Inaugur.  Diss.  Med. Fak. Univ. Bern,
1933-35, No. 10, 1-5.  Also Schweiz. Mschr. Zahnh., 1934. 44:
515-53.—Frahm,  F. W.   Cast  preparation for  immediate
restorations.  J. Am. Dent. Ass., 1937, 24: 551-60.—Irish, R. E.
A new and efficient model trimmer.  Internat. J. Orthodont.,
1925, 11: 986-9.—Johnson, R. N.  Artificial stones used for
dental models.  Brit. Dent. J.,  1931, 52: 673-82.   ------ &
Gibson, C. S. The use of plaster of Paris and allied substances
for dental models. Ibid., 1929, 50: 681-97.—Margolis, H. I.
Facial-dental casts and  records.  Internat. J.  Orthodont.,
1934, 20: 875-86.—Novak, V. [Internal moulage in radiology]
Cas. \ik. cesk., 1933, 72: 65.—Oliver, O. A.  Facial impressions
and  casts.   Internat.  J. Orthodont.,  1917,  3: 204; 352.—
Padelford, D. C.  Construction of an  accurate counter die.
Dent. Digest,  1936,  42:  344.—Porter, L. J.  Orthodontic
plaster  model  former.  Internat. J. Orthodont., 1927,  13:
443-53.—Ritchie, S. G.  Determination of the initial and final
sets of plaster of Paris.  J. Canad. Dent. Ass., 1936, 2: 69-71.—
Weller, G. N. S.  Bites.  Guy's Hosp. Gaz., Lond., 1927, 41:
122-6.

----   Nomenclature.

  Aiguier, J. E., McCall, J. O., & Merritt, A. H.  Report of
the committee on nomenclature of the  American academy of
periodontology.   J. Periodont.,  1937,  8: 88-95.—Anthony,
L. P.  Report of committee on dental  nomenclature.  Dent.
Cosmos,  1923,  65: 1226-30.  Also Internat. J.  Orthodont.,
1923, 9: 834-9.   Also J. Am. Dent. Ass., 1923, 10: 1039-43.—
Choquet. Proposition d'une nouvelle terminologie dentaire.
C. rend.  Inst.  fr. anthrop.,  1911-12,  27.—Guilford,  S. H.
How can we improve our nomenclature?  Tr. Nat. Dent. Ass.
1908,  281-7.—Hyatt, T. P.  A question of nomenclature.
Brit.  Dent. J.,  1933, 54:  484.—Jonge-Cohen, T. E. de  [Ob-
servations on nomenclature]   Tschr.  tandheelk., 1930,  37:
342-53.—McCall, J. O.  A  consideration of dental nomencla-
ture with special reference to periodontal nomenclature.  J. Am
Dent. Ass.,  1924,  11: 150-60.—Ruggles, S. D.  Phases  of
improvement in nomenclature.  Tr.  Nat.  Dent. Ass., 1909,
121-6.—Villian, G. Essai d'unification de la terminologie et
des diverses classifications en orthopedie dentaire (orthodontie
et orthopedie dento-faciale)  C. rend. Congr. dent, internat.,
1909, 5. Congr., 2. Teil, 281-330.—Wetzel,  G.  Distal und
proximal, statt medial und distal.  Anat. Anz., 1921, 54: 382.

----  operative.

   See also Dentistry  subheadings (orthodontic;
preventive; prosthetic) Tooth, Extraction.
   Kessel, J.  [L.]  *Bericht iiber 20 Falle aus der
chirurgischen Abteilung des zahnarztlichen  In-
stituts Tubingen.   23p.   8?   Tiib., 1935.
   Kratzik,   H.  [R.]    *Ueber  die  Bedeutung
zahn-arztlichen  chirurgischen Arbeitens  in  der
Zahnheilkunde.   39p.   8?   Lpz.,  1935.
   Brown, R. K.  Operative dentistry in a changing economic
era.  Dent. Cosmos, 1934, 76: 1181-93.—Christiansen, G. W.
Problems in oral surgery of interest to the general practitioner.
J. Am. Dent. Ass., 1934, 21: 1989-99.—Colburn, W. A.  Classi-
fication of typical dental surgery cases.  Pacific Dent.  Gaz.,
1923, 31: 700-5.—Dunning, H. S.  Dental surgery by the dental
surgeon.  Tr. Dent. Soc. State N. York, 1938, 5: 9-11.—Engel,
A. C.  Exodontia and oral surgery from a general practitioner's
standpoint.   Illinois  Dent. J.,  1936, 5: 49-52.—Harris, J.
Dental surgery.   J. Ohio Dent. Soc, 1936,  2: 75-9.—Hebble,
C. H.  Operative dentistry—principles and practice.   Ibid.,
1934, 8: 111-8.—Hoffmann. K. F.  Die Chirurgie des Gebisses.
Natur,  Lpz., 1927, 18: 312.—Huff, M. D.  Present-day prob-
lems of operative dentistry.  Dent. Cosmos, 1927, 69: 143-7.—
Johnson, C. N.   The necessity for greater intelligence in per-
forming dental  operations.   Dent. Rev.,  1906, 20:  547-53.
------  Operative  dentistry.  Tr. Am.  Dent.  Ass.,  1926,
suppl.  Internat.  Dent. Congr.,  48-53.—Kennon, R.   The
borderline of dental surgery.  Lancet, Lond., 1934, 2: 751-3.—
Kirk, E. C. The science and art relations of operative dentistry.
Dent. Rev., 1914, 28: 472-9.— Machalt, B. B.  The facility of
surgery in the general practice of dentistry.  Dent. Cosmos,
1934,  76:  342-5.—McClellan, G.  B.  Operative dentistry.
J. Ohio Dent.  Soc, 1933,  7:  107-13.—Rasmussen, A. T.
Some thoughts on the surgical side of dentistry.  Dent. Rev.,
1910, 24: 465-75.—Roberts, G. L. Oral surgery and the dental
surgeon.  Birmingham M.  Rev.,  1937,  12:  168-80,  4 pl —
Rule, R. W. Operative dentistry.  J. Am. Dent. Ass., 1933, 20:
1254-64.—Schmidt,  G.   Allgemeine  Chirurgie.   Fortsch.
Zahnh., 1928, 4: 39; 1929, 5: 50.—Schmuziger. P. Chirurgische
Zahnheilkunde und Grenzgebiete.   Schweiz.  Mschr.  Zahnh.,
1938, 48: 186-95.—Smith, A.  G.  The dread  of dental opera-
tions.   Dent. Rev.,  1912, 26: 157-9.—Steiner, B.  Beitrage
zur zahnarztlichen  Chirurgie.  Zschr. Stomat., Wien,  1930,
28: 506-15.—Storey, J. E.  Some things in operative dentistry.
Tr. Nat. Dent.  Ass.,  1910,  471-6.—Woodbury, C. E.   Some
of the  concrete  essentials  of operative  dentistry.  Illinois
Dent. J., 1938, 7: 5-14.

----  operative:  Accidents, complications,  and
  failures.

   Bauch,  W.   *Ueber  Aspiration  und  Ver-
schlucken  von   Wurzelkanalinstrumenten  und
deren Verhutung  [Leipzig]  18p.  8?  Zeulenroda,
1934.
   Breuel, F.   *Die  Hamophilie in  der  Zahn-
chirurgie.  27p.   8?  [Berl.] 1930.
   Gawalugoff,  K.  K.   *Vergiftungen  in  der
Zahnheilkunde   [Heidelberg]  107p.  8?   Wies-
loch, 1931.
   Haueisen,   H.   *Blutverluste  nach  zahn-
arztlichen Operationen.  22p.  8?   Rost., 1928.
   Hoffmann, H.   *Ueber  Zufalligkeiten  und
unerwiinschte Folgeerscheinungen bei einfachen
zahnarztlichen Eingriffen.  50p.  8?  Bonn, 1934.
   Kalewa, R.   *Blutungsgefahr in  der  Zahn-
heilkunde  [Leipzig]   23p.  8?   [Lpz.] 1931.
   Muller,   E.    *Ueber   das  Abbrechen  von
Injektionsnadeln bei zahnarztlichen Operationen
[Breslau]   19p.   8?  Waldenburg,  1924.
   Niederehe, E.  *Ueber  Ursachen und Folgen
der  Fraktur  von Instrumenten  bei der Wurzel-
behandlung der  Zahne und deren Behandlung
[Munchen]  22p.  8?   Giinzburg,  1933.
   Raphael,  A.   *Zufalle bei  der  zahnarztlichen
chirurgischen  Behandlung   einschliesslich   der
Lokalanasthesie.   53p.  8?   Bresl., 1928.
   Wubben, H.  *Ein Beitrag  zur  Frage der Ent-
fernung  abgebrochener  Instrumente  aus   den
Wurzelkanalen mit besonderer Beriicksichtigung
von Jodjodkalium.  18p.  8?   Wiirzb., 1932. 
DENTISTRY                                 151                                  DENTISTRY
   Zerbst,  R.  J.  H.   *Lebensbedrohliche Zu-
 stande  bei  der zahnarztlichen Behandlung; ihre
 Prophylaxe und Therapie.  lOp.  8?   Lpz., 1922.
   Barnes. A. R.  The risk of dental surgery, especially in
 cases of cardiovascular disease.  J. Am. Dent. Ass., 1926, 13:
 1433-40.—Brophy, T. W.  Incidents in the practice of an oral
 surgeon.  Tr. Nat. Dent. Ass., 1910, 426-32.—Buttle. W. J.
 Surgical  emphysema.  Brit. Dent. J., 1927,  48: 620.—Cor-
 bineau, J., & Corbineau.  Des accidents et de la security dans
 l'emploi des instruments a canaux.  Rev. odont., Par., 1938,
 60: 115-28.—Dow. R. S., & Edin, S.  Haemorrhage in dental
 practice.  Brit. Dent. J., 1928, 49: 533-8.—Edwards. R. W., &
 Sawyer,  C. W.  Broken instruments in root canals.  Dent.
 Digest, 1938, 44:  111.—Fridrichovsky.  J.  [Two  illustrated
 cases of foreign bodies in dentistry] Bratisl. lek. listy, 1927-28,
 7: 373-83, 2  pl.—Hyde, W. H. II dolore post-operatorio.
 Riv.  ital. stomat., 1934,  3: 535-9.—Langendorff. R.  Zur
 Injektionsfrage bei Patienten mit Kollapsdisposition.  Zschr.
 Stomat.,  Wien, 1932, 30: 1435.—Latcham, H. E.   The out-
 standing  sins of  operative  dentistry.  Bull.  Virginia Dent.
 Ass.,  1937, 14: 11-7.—Mathis, H.  Ursache und Behandlung
 von Ohnmachtsanfallen bei zahnarztlichen Eingriffen.  Zschr.
 Stomat.,  Wien,  1937, 35:  1523-8.—Meyer,  W.  Fehlgriffe
 in der zahnarztlichen Chirurgie.  Fortsch. Zahnh., 1932, 8:
 244-56.—Orlean, S. L.  Postoperative pain  and its control by
 the general practitioner.  Dent. Cosmos, 1936, 78: 743-9.—
 Peter, F., & Sebastian, N. N.  Gefahrdrohende Momente in
 der Zahnheilkunde. Zschr. Stomat., Wien, 1924, 22: 623-38.—
 Prime, J. M.  Is operative dentistry failing?  J. Am. Dent.
 Ass.,  1936, 23: 47-58.—Resch, C. A.  The control of pain and
 complications following  dental operations.  Cleveland Chn.
 Q.. 1935,  2: No. 4, 65-70.—Tacail. Fausse greffe. Rev. odont,
 Par.,  1936, 57: 459-66.—Tennant, W. E.   Unnecessary pain
 during and after  dental operations.  Dent. Rev., 1912, 26:
 272-8.—Thibault,  R. C.   Les hemorragies dentaires post-
 opi^ratoires; leur traitement.  Paris mecl.,  1932, 85: 205.—
 Winter, L.  Complications following oral surgical procedures.
 Dent. Cosmos, 1933, 75: 261-9.

 ----  operative: History.

   Imhof,   A.    *Die  Entwicklung  der   zahn-

 arztlichen   Chirurgie  seit  Jahrhundertbeginn

 [Tubingen]  39p.   8?   Laufen,  1930.
   Maurer, W.   *Die  Geschichte der  Wunde-
 behandlung in der  Zahnheilkunde.  28p.   8?
 Heidelb., 1932.
   Adrion, W. Referat iiber die chirurgische  Zahnheilkunde
 in den Vereinigten Staaten. Deut. Mschr.  Zahnh., 1927, 45:
 447-55.—Armbrecht, E.  C.  Hullihen, the  oral  surgeon.
 Internat.  J.  Orthodont., 1937,  23: 377;  511.—Black, A. D.
 The future practice of operative dentistry.  J. Am. Dent. Ass.,
 1932, 19: 1213-21.  ------  Operative dentistry: a review of
 the past 75 years.  Dent. Cosmos, 1934,  76: 43-65, 9 ports.—
 Clack, W. R.  Operative dentistry as taught by G. V. Black.
 Dent. Rev., 1914,  28: 1168-77.—Coolidge, E. D.  History of
 operative dentistry. Ibid., 1913, 27: 707-43.—Johnson, C. N.
 Some of the present tendencies in operative dentistry. Ibid.,
 1917, 31: 123-33.—Livingston, A. Some recent developments
 in dental surgery.  Brit. Dent. J., 1927, 43: 570-6.—Lyons. C. J.
 The history of oral surgery and its influence on the profession
 of dentistry.  Dent. Cosmos,  1934, 76:  27-40, 6  ports-
 McKay, F. S. Historical review of the major episodes in the
 attainment to the scientific concept in operative dentistry.
 J. Am. Dent.  Ass., 1934, 21: 415-29.—Millberry. G. S.  The
 future of operative dentistry; a forecast.  Ibid., 1925, 12:
 909-17.—Plamondon.   La  chirurgie dentaire au  Canada
 francais.  Rev. odont.. Par., 1937, 58: 681-8.

 ---- operative: Manuals.

   Bach,  J.   Die   Grundlagen   der  operativen
 Zahnbehandlung in  18  Vortragen.   321p.   8?

 Berl., 1922.
   Bennett, N.   The  science  and  practice  of
 dental surgery.  2.  ed.  2 v.   1568p.   8?   Lond.,

 1931.
   Chompret,   J.,  Dechaume  &  Richard,  G.
 Technique  chirurgicale  bucco-dentaire.    283p.

 8?   Par.,  1935.
  Colyer,  J. F.  Dental surgery and pathology.
 5. ed.   931p.   8?  Lond.,  1923.
   Davis,  W. C   Essentials  of  operative den-
 tistry.   4. ed.   363p.  8?  S. Louis, 1923.
  Faulhaber,  B., &  Neumann,   R.   Die  chi-
 rurgische   Behandlung  der  Wurzelhauterkran-
 kungen; Schleimhautaufklappung,  Wurzelspit-
 zenresektion und Replantation; ein Leitfaden fiir
die Praxis.  2.  Aufl.  174p. 8?  Berl., 1921.
   Friteau, E.  Manuel du candidat aux examens
de chirurgien-dentiste.   3.  &  4.  ed.   3 v.   8?
Par., 1925-30.
   Jamieson, J. D.  H.   Aids to operative dentis-
try.   168p.   16?    Lond., 1923.
   Johnson,  C  N.   A  text-book  of  operative
dentistry.  4. ed.   1136p.  8?  Phila. [1923]
   Kopkin,  B.  A.   Dental surgery for medical
practitioners.  109p.  8?   Lond., 1937.
   McGehee, W. H. O.  A text-book  of  opera-
tive dentistry.  932p.   8?  Phila.  [1930]   Also
2. ed.   922p.  [1936]
   Mayrhofer,   B.    Chirurgie  der   dentalen
Mund-   und  Kieferkrankheiten.    352p.    8?
Stuttg., 1930.
   Mills, G. P., & Humphreys, H.   A  text-book
of  surgery  for  dental  students.  3.  ed.   344p.
8?   Lond., 1922.   Also 4. ed.   342p.   [1935]
   Mitchiner, P.  H.,  Shattock, C. E. [et al.]
Surgery for dental  students.  364p.  8?  Lond.,
1936.
   Nespoulous, P.  Dentisterie operatoire.   541p.
8?   Par.. 1929.
   Parfitt,  J.  B.    Operative dental  surgery.
3. ed.  405p.   8?  Lond., 1931.
   Praeger,  W.   Einfiihrung  in die  zahnarzt-
liche  Operationslehre  und  Rontgendiagnostik.
120p.   8?   Lpz.,  1926.
   Seifert, E.  Chirurgie des Kopfes und Halses
fur Zahnarzte.  202p.  8?  Munch., 1922.   Also
2. Aufl.  238p.   1931.
   Soerensen,  J.,  &  Warnekros,  L.   Chirurg
und Zahnarzt.  69p.  4 pl.  8?   Berl., 1917.
   Steiner,  B.   Praktikum der  zahnarztlichen
Chirurgie.   199p.   8°  Berl., 1926.
   Ward,  M.  L.    The  American  text-book  of
operative dentistry, in contributions  by eminent
authorities.  6.  ed.   818p.  8?  Phila., 1926.
   Webb,  M. H.   Notes on operative dentistry.
175p.   8?  Phila., 1883.  Also 2. ed. 1883.
   Williger, F.  Zahnarztliche Chirurgie.   192p.
8?  Lpz., 1915.  Also 5. Aufl.  204p.  1923.

----  operative: Methods.

  See  also Anesthetization, dental; Tooth,  Dis-
eases:  Treatment.
  Hopp,  E. [G.]  *Die  Anwendung von Warme
in  der chirurgischen  Zahnheilkunde   [Leipzig]
24p.   8?    [Zeulenroda] 1930.
   Immenkamp,  A.   Die Stellung der  Elektrochi-
rurgie im Rahmen der operativen Zahnheilkunde.
91p.   8?   Berl., 1933.
   Bertel, O.  Ueber Weichteilschutz. Oesterr. ungar. Vjschr.
Zahnh., 1912, 28: 214-28.—Farmer, F. M.  Radiography  in
dental surgery.  Brit. J. Dent. Sc, 1914, 57: 419; 479, pl.—
Field, H. J. Gas oxygen anesthesia in  dental surgery.   Inter-
nat.  J. Orthodont., 1929,  15: 600-3.—Filderman,  J.   De
l'usage  des gants en  chirurgie-dentaire.  Rev. odont., Par.,
1926, 47:  157-69.—Fleming, W.  C.   Preventive measures
that may be used in clinical operative dentistry by the teacher
of periodontia.  Proc Am. Ass. Dent.  Schools, 1933, 9: 283-
92.—Gadd, P. Zur Frage der ausseren Mandibularanaesthesie.
Oesterr. ungar. Vjschr.  Zahnh., 1913,  29: 52-67.—Hartman,
L. L. Use of obtundent in operative dentistry. J. Am. Dent.
Ass., 1937,  24: 106-14.—Hyatt, T. P. Prophylactic odontoto-
my.  Dent. Digest, 1925, 31: 20-6.—Marshall, J.  S.  Surgical
cleanliness.  Am.  Dent.  J.,  1908,  7:  108-14.—Mead, S.  V.
Photography for dental surgery.  Internat. J.  Orthodont.,
1936, 22: 1278-82.—Nevin, M.  Preoperative and postopera-
tive treatment of the patient.  Dent. Items, 1923, 45: 911-5.—
Novitzky, J.  Moist heat and dental surgery success.  Ibid.,
1938 60: 240.—Prime, J.  M.  Inconsistencies in operative
dentistry. J. Am. Dent. Ass., 1937, 24: 82-91.—Roberts, R. E.
Radiology in relation  to dental surgery. Dent. Rec , Lond.,
1934, 54: 509-18.—Rowe, A. T.  Present trends  in operative
procedure and their possible influence on dental education.
J. Am. Dent. Ass., 1935, 22: 30-2.—Shaw, D. M.   Strong and
fluid-tight dental joints. Brit. Dent.  J., 1925, 46: 232-6.—
Simpson, C. O.  Radiography as an efficiency and economic
factor in operative dentistry.  J. Am. Dent. Ass., 1928,  15:
330-9,—Symmons, J. A.  General anaesthesia  in dental surgery.
Guy's Hosp. Gaz.,  Lond., 1928, 42: 18-22.—Technique (La) 
DENTISTRY                                     152                                     DENTISTRY
op^ratoire moderne.  Mecl. stomat., Par., 1928,  No. 74,  13;
No. 75, 1; No. 76, 1— Williger, F.  Chirurgische Verbandlehre
fur Zahnarzte.  Abh. klin. Zahnh., 1916, H. 4, 3-21.—Woodard,
D. E.  The management of soft tissue in dental operations.
Dent. Digest, 1936, 42: 16-9.

----   orthodontic.

   See also Face; Jaws;  Mandible;  Mastication;
Maxilla; Tooth, Occlusion, &c.
   Abell,  B.  Orthodontia from the standpoint of the regular
practitioner.  Am. Dent. J., 1903, 2: 646-51.—Babcock, J. H.
Orthodontics in modern practice.  Proc.  R.  Soc. M.,  Lond.,
1912-13,   6:  odont.  sect.,  26;  41.   ------  Orthodontics;
a  survey.   Internat. J.  Orthodont,,  1932,  18:  325-30.—
Bean, H. G.  Cooperation.  Ibid., 1936, 22: 1123-5— Bulleid,
W. A.  Some thoughts  on orthodontia,  Guy's  Hosp.  Gaz.,
Lond., 1913, 28: 123-6.—Burke, G. F.  Child psychology and
its relation to orthodontic practice. Internat. J. Orthodont.,
1920, 6: 341-6.—Cale-Matthews, G. F.  Orthodontics and the
school dental  officer.  Med. Off.,  Lond.,  1930,  44: 145-7 —
Campion,  G.  G.  Orthodontics,  a study in  0  dimensions.
Internat. J. Orthodont., 1921, 7: 70-80.—Capon, P. G.  Or-
thodontics in general  practice.  Brit. Dent.  J.,  1930, 51:
905-13.  ------  Orthodontics in general practice.  Dent.
Rec, Lond.,  1937, 57:  529-40.—Cartwright, F.  S.  Ortho-
dontia—safe  and sane.   Internat. J.  Orthodont.,  1935, 21:
699-703.—Conover, C.  S.  Orthodontia,  and its importance
to  the  general practitioner.   Ibid.,  1925,  11:  397-403 —
Corrigan,  C. A.  Extending the scope of  orthodontic service.
Ibid., 1937, 23: 786-90.—Cutler,  R.   Day-to-day problems
in regulation treatment.  Brit.  Dent. J.,  1937, 62: 617-29.—
Day, R. A.  Orthodontia and its relation  to dentistry.  Dent.
Cosmos,  1913,  55: 1117-21   [Discussion]  1147-54.  Also Tr.
Nat. Dent.  Ass.,  1914,  63-75.—DeCoster.   L'orthodontie
pour tous.  Rev. odont., Par., 1933, 54: 178-94.—Dewey, M.
Orthodontia; conditions making  it necessary  that may  be
partially eliminated.  J. Am. Dent. Ass., 1925, 12: 1186-93 —
Dunn, R., & Gray, B. F.  Appraisal of present-dav orthodontic
procedure.  Dent. Cosmos,  1927, 69: 810-5.—Fairbank, L. C.
Some aspects  of the modern concept of  orthodontics.  Mil.
Surgeon,  1938,  82:  81-91.—Fisk, G.  V.  The  present-day
approach  to the orthodontic problem.  J. Canad. Dent. Ass.,
1935, 1:  391-404.—Frey, L.  Quelques mots d'orthodontie a
l'usage des medecins.  Presse m6d., 1913, 21:  626-8.-—Gray,
B. F.  Ethics  in orthodontia.  Internat. J. Orthodont.,  1926,
12:  1116-24.—Greve, H. C.  Was soil der prakt. Arzt von
Odontorthopadie wissen?  Jahrkurs. arztl. Fortbild., 1926, 17:
H. 11, 35-41.—Grieve,  G. W.   Orthodontia for the general
practitioner.   Dominion Dent.  J.,  1912,  24: 417-28.—Griin-
berg, J.  Die Grundlagen der Orthodontie. Berl. klin. Wschr.,
1913, 50:  1706-11.—Hamilton. H. B.  The dental hygienist in
orthodontic practice.  Internat. J. Orthodont., 1920, 6: 589-
97.—Hanau, R. L.  Dental engineering; we assume; we con-
clude. Ibid., 1918, 4: 615;  1920, 6: 230;  491.—Hawley, C. A.
Orthodontia as a profession.  Ibid., 1926, 12: 607-9.—Haynes,
R.  S.  The common ground of orthodontia  and pediatrics.
Ibid., 1930, 16: 1131-45.—Herbst, E.   L'orthop^die dentaire
et ses rapports avec la medecine generale.  Odontologie, Par.,
1912, 47:  193; 245. -—---  Einfuhrung  in die Orthodontie;
1. Teil, Projektionen; 2. Teil; praktische  Orthodontie.  Verh.
Ges.  deut. Naturf.  (1911)  1912,  83: 2. Teil, 2.  Halfte, 462;
463.—Herder,  S.  Valuable facts  in  orthodontia  of special
interest to  the general  dentist.  Dent.  Digest,  1924, 29:
728; 802; 887.—Herpin, A.  Notes sur l'orthodontie.   Rev.
stomat., Par., 1926, 28: 617; 1930, 32: 695.—Hinman. T. P.
A plea for the adoption of orthodontia in the practice of every
dentist.  Tr.  Nat.  Dent. Ass., 1908,  380-8.—Hoffman,  A.
General practice as related to the field of orthodontia.  J. Am.
Dent.  Ass., 1925, 12:  1310-9.  ------   Orthodontia  as  a
practice for the family dentist.  Dominion Dent. J., 1926, 38:
175-85.—Hoggan, J. A. C.  The road of vision in  orthodontia.
J. Nat. Dent.  Ass., 1920, 7: 430-6.—Jackson,  A.  F.  Correla-
tion of concept and treatment in orthodontia.  J. Am. Dent.
Ass., 1932, 19: 1161-75.—Jackson,  V.   H.   Orthodontia.
C. rend.  Congr. dent, internat., 1909, 5.  Congr., 1. Teil, 99.
------  Orthodontia and  orthopedia  of  the face.  Ibid., 2.
Teil,  273-81.—Jardeni,  J.   Talks on  orthodontics.   Dent.
Items, 1936, 58: 490-3.—Johnson, A. LeR.   Orthodontia's
contribution to dentistry. Dent. Cosmos,  1925, 67: 368-79.—
Kadner, A.  Eine zeitgemasse Betrachtung iiber die Aufgaben
der Orthodontie. Deut. Mschr. Zahnh.,  1927, 45: 261-6.—
Kantorowicz, A.  Grundziige der Orthodontie.  Erg. inn. Med.
Kinderh.,  1930, 38: 467-512.—Kelsey, H.  E.   Place of ortho-
dontia in the impending wider health service.  J. Am. Dent
Ass.,  1934, 21: 383-94.—Kemple,  F. C.  Observations on a
few problems of orthodontia.   Internat. J. Orthodont.,  1935,
21: 603-16.—Lifton, J. C. Orthodontia in  public clinic.  Dent.
Items, 1934, 56: 173; 252; 335.—Liger.  Rapport sur le  fonc-
tionnement du service d'orthodontie a l'Ecole Odontotechnique
Rev. odont.,  Par.,  1931,  52:  13-6.—Lischer,  R. E.  The
records of an orthodontist.  Dent. Items,  1917, 39: 178-94.—
McLean, D. W. Occlusal orthopedics.  Dent. Cosmos,  1932,
74: 313-24.—Mailer. J.  W.  Child psychology as applied to
orthodontia.   Internat.  J.  Orthodont.,   1929,  15: 585-9.—
Marsh, H. E.   Orthodontics in  general practice.  Ibid.,  1931,
17: 28-36.—Mershon, J. V.  President's  address before the
American  Society of Orthodontists, Chicago,  111., April 4—6
1920.  Ibid., 1920, 6: 311-5.   ------  Orthodontia and  its
relation to dentistry.  Tr. Dent. Soc. State N. York, 1930, 62:
114-20.—Michaelis, H.  K.  [Orthodontology]  Ned.  tschr.
geneesk., 1924, 68: pt 2, 217'.).—Miner, L.  M. S.  The place
of orthodontia in dental education.  Internat. J. Orthodont.,
1932, 18: 549-52.—Moore, G. R.   Relation of orthodontia to
other fields of dentistry.  J. Am. Dent. Ass.,  1936, 23: 1292-
98.—Nash, E. H. T.  Industry  intervenes.  Brit. M. J., 1935,
2: 670.—Newnham, &  Baker.  Orthodontia  for the  general
practitioner of dentistry. Austral. J. Dent.,  1935. 39: 16-20.—
Nord, C. F. L.  [Recent views  on  orthodontia]   Tschr. tand-
heelk.,  P.i31.  38:  406-16.—Noyes, F. B.  Lessons from  25
years of orthodontic practice.   Angle  Orthodont., 1938,  8:
126-39.—Oliver. O. A.   Orthodontia for the  general practi-
tioner.  Internat.  J. Orthodont,,  1929,  15: 422-37.—Oppen-
heim,  A.   Die  Krise in  der  Orthodontie.  Zschr. Stomat.,
Wien. 1933, 31: 447; 518; 723; 899; 962.  Also repr.—Pollock,
C.  Orthodontia and its relation to modern  tendencies  of den-
tal and medical practice.  Internat. J. Orthodont., 1921,  7:
5-18.—Quintero. J. T.  The problems of modern orthodontia.
Ibid., 1922, 8: 283.—Roberts,  E. S.  Some problems of the
orthodontists.  Ibid., 1919, 5:  33-8.—Rushton. W.   Ortho-
dontics and common sense.  Ibid., 1928, 14:766-81.—Schelling,
C.  A brief survey of orthodontics.  Ibid., 1934, 20: 113-21.—
Schwarz, A.  M.   Ueber  die leitenden  Ideen  der  modernen
orthodontischen  Therapie.  Zschr. Stomat., Wien, 1930,  28:
646-57.—Schweitzer, J.  M.  Orthodontia in relation to pros-
thodontia.  Am. J. Orthodont., 1938, 24: 129-35.— Seimbille,
A. C  & Pasquet, R.  L'orthodontie  a  la portee de  tous les
praticiens.  Rev. odont., Par., 1935, 56: 819-42.—Simon, P. W.
Die Orthodontie in ihren Wechselbeziehungen  zur allgemeinen
Zahnheilkunde.  Oesterr. ungar.  Vjschr. Zahnh.,  1913,  29:
67-83.—Skeen, P.  A.   Orthodontia.   Tr.  Nat. Dent. Ass.,
1910, 375-8.—Stathers,  F. R.  Orthodontia.   Arch.  Pediat.,
N. Y., 1913,  30: 111-21.—Strang, R. H. W.  Ideals in treat-
ment.  Angle Orthodont., 1935, 5:  29-41.  ------  Our duty
to orthodontia.  Dent. Cosmos, 1926,  68: 852-60.—Subirana,
L.   Restitution  de  la  formule numeVique en  orthodontie.
Odontologie,  Par.,  1923, 61: 182-6.—Talbot, W. O. Modern
orthodontia in principle and practice.  Internat. J. Orthodont.,
1915, 1: 484-7.—Taylor, A. T.  Crumbs from  the orthodontic
table.  Ibid.,  1937, 23:  1102-10.—Trier, J. H.  The ortho-
dontist  and physician.   Dent.  Cosmos, 1926,  68: 120-6.—
Wadsworth, F.  Mandibular movements, occlusion and co-
relation of orthodontia and prosthodontia. Pacific Dent. Gaz.,
1924, 32:  716-31.   Also Internat. J. Orthodont.,  1925,  11:
327-36.—Wallisch, W.  Orthodontie.  Zschr.  Stomat., Wien,
1930, 28:  536-43.—Wilkinson, W.  S.  Common sense  in
orthodontia.  Austral. J. Dent.,  1934, 38: 43-7.—Willett, R. C.
The  relation  of  the general practitioner of dentistry  to  the
orthodontist,   J. Am. Dent Ass., 1924, 11: 418-27.— Williams,
P. N. Orthodontia for the general practitioner.  Dent. Digest,
1925, 31: 449; 527.—Wolf Weinberger,  B.  The contribution
of orthodontia.  Dent,  Cosmos, 1936,  78: 8-.3-52.—Young,
J. L.  Ethical relations in conducting an orthodontic practice.
Internat. J. Orthodont.,  1921, 7: 347-55.

----   orthodontic: Accidents,  complications, and
   failures.
   Chapman,  H.   Orthodontic  errors.  Dent.  Rec,  Lond.,
1937, 57: 298-308.   ------& Marsh. L.  R.  Failures in ortho-
dontic  practice.  Ibid.,  193S, 58:  57-76.—Fay. M. L.  Con-
ditions  making  orthodontia  unsatisfactorv in  combination
with general practice.  J. Am. Dent.  Ass., 1933,  20: 643-8.—
Herbst. E.   Fehlgriffe in der Orthodontie.  Fortsch.  Zahnh.,
1927, 3: 855;  passim.—Izard, G. Incidents, accidents et com-
plications  en  therapeutique  orthodontique.   Rev. stomat.,
Par., 1936,  38: 689-758.—Jackson, A. F. Facts, fictions and
fallacies in orthodontia.   Internat. J.  Orthodont.,  1937,  23:
1073-95.—Kadner, A.  Fehlgriffe in der Orthodontie. Fortsch.
Zahnh., 1926, 1: 275-90.—Oppenheim,  A.  Die  Krise in der
Orthodontie.  Zschr. Stomat., Wien, 1933, 31: 447; 518; 723.—
Rogers, A.  P. Orthodontic failure; case report.  Internat. J.
Orthodont.,  1936,  22: 335-7.—Scheiwe. F.  Kunstfehler  in
der Orthodontie; ein Beitrag zum  Kurpfuschertum.  Vjschr.
Zahnh., 1927, 43: 456-9.—Weber, R.   Fehlgriffe in  der Ortho-
dontie.  Fortsch. Zahnh., 1926, 2:1. Teil, 856-68.—Woodbury,
W. W.  Orthodontic  suppositions.  Internat.  J. Orthodont.,
1937, 23: 984-92.

----   orthodontic: Appliances.

   Hexkel, L.  A.   *Die Anwendungsmoglichkeit
der  verschiedenen  Separationen  in  der Ortho-
dontie  [Frankfurt]  13p.  8?   Wertheim,  1937.
   Herrera,  S. V.   *Aparatos de fijaci6n  para
dientes  movibles  en  parodoncia  [Chile]   45p.
8?   Avenida,  1934.

   Pabst,   W.   *Ueber die  Retention  und  Re-
tentionsapparate  in der  zahnarztlichen Ortho-
padie  [Munchen]  31p.  8?  Saarbriicken, 1933.
   Roth,  H.   *Die  Entwicklung des  Lingualap-
parates   zwecks  Kieferregulierung.    25p     8?
Erlangen,  1932.

   Weisse, O. A. R.  *Ueber Retentionsapparate
(Auszug)   [Leipzig]  8p.   8?    Dresd., 1925. 
DENTISTRY
153
DENTISTRY
    Angle, E. H. The latest and best in orthodontic mechanism.
 Dent. Cosmos, 1928, 70: 1143.—Arnold, E. B.  The use of coil
 springs in  orthodontia.   Internat, Orthodont. Congr.  (1926)
 1927,  1. Congr., 686-9.------The coil  spring—a gentle,
 positive force in tooth movement.  J. Am. Dent. Ass., 1935, 22:
 2032-43.—Bach. E.  N.  An efficient lingual lock.  Internat. J.
 Orthodont., 1922, 8: 573-9.------Cast Hawley retainer
 with  attachments  showing advantages  over the  vulcanite
 retainer.   Internat.  Orthodont. Congr. (1920) 1927, 1. Congr.,
 682.—Bertram, C.   [Effectiveness  of some apparatuses used in
 orthodontia]   Tschr.  tandheelk.,  1929,  36: 916-32,  4  ch.
 ------   [Orthodontic  elastics, 2000%  economy  and  other
 matters]   Ibid.,  1937, 44:  309-14.—Birgfeld, C.   Die Halb-
 kuppelschiene  zur Regulierung des vorstehenden  Oberkiefers.
 C. rend. Congr. dent, internat., 1909,  5. Congr. 2.  Teil,  458.—
 Breitner, C.  Verwendungsmoglichkeiten von Spiralfedern  in
 der orthodontischen Therapie.  Zschr. Stomat,, Wien,  1930,
 28: 18-22.—Brown, G. C.  Buccal and labial extensions from
 the lingual arch (clinic)   Internat, .). Orthodont.,  1927, 13:
 885-01.—Bustin, E.  Ueber die orthodontische Friihbehand-
 lung;  die Verwendung von Kopfhaube und Zugbalken.  Zschr.
 Stomat., Wien, 1934, 32: 86; 150; 1451.—De Vries. B. G.  A
 group of the more  commonly used appliances of lingual and
 labial types, constructed  in detail and mounted on porcelain
 dentures.   Internat. Orthodont, Congr. (1926) 1927, 1. Congr.,
 677.  Also Internat, J.  Orthodont.,  1927,  13:  881.—Dewey.
 M.   Plain and  clamp molar bands.  Ibid., 1915, 1:  82-5.
 —----  The lingual arch in combination with the labial arch
 with extensions as used by Dr Lloyd S. Lourie.  Ibid., 1916, 2:
 593-602.   ------  The importance of the application  of the
 labial alignment wire.  Ibid., 1917, 3: 520-5.  ------   Some
 types of the finger-spring used on the lingual base-wire.   Ibid.,
 1922,  8: 694-700.  ------  Application of spring force from
 gold  and  platinum removable appliances.   Ibid., 1923,  9:
 501-13.  ------  A consideration of lock springs for lingua!
 appliances.  Ibid.,  1925,  11: 783-91.—Dickin, H.  O.  Oral
 screens in the treatment of  certain dental irregularities.   Proc.
 R. Soc M., Lond.,  1934, 27: 1411-20.—Ellis, W. H.   A one
 piece  lingual arch embodying a new  principle in construction
 and fixation.   Internat. J.  Orthodont., 1931, 17: 766-71.—
 Fisk,  G.  V.  Different types of  auxiliary springs used with
 pin appliance.  Internat. Orthodont. Congr. (1926)  1927,  1.
 Congr., 672-4.—Fraenkel, R.  Un nouveau verrou pour l'ortho-
 dontie.  Odontologie, Par.,  1935, 73:  18-21.—Friel, S.  Stain-
 less steel plain bands  versus  clamp bands  for molar teeth.
 Angle  Orthodont.,  1935,  5:  114-23.—Futterman, M.  J.   A
 new type  of  space  maintainer to allow for anterior  lateral
 development.  Dent. Items, 1938,  60: 445-50.—Fuyt, W. J.  C.
 Demonstration eines Expansions-Apparates.  C. rend. Congr.
 dent,  internat., 1909, 5. Congr., 2. Teil, 462.—Glaser, C. G.
 Use of nrtificial  cingula with other  appliances.   Internat.  J.
 Orthodont., 1937, 23: 903-8.—Grieve, G. W. Buccal inclined
 planes, in conjunction with the pin appliance, for stimulation
 of growth  of the mandible (clinic)   Ibid.,  1927, 13:  883-5.
 Also  Internat.  Orthodont.  Congr. (1926)   1927,  1. Congr.,
 669-71.—Griffin, E.  M.   The  application  of light resilient
 arches in  conjunction with a special lock.   Ibid., 662-8.—
 Grohs. R.  Die abnehmbare Greiferschiene.   Zschr. Stomat.,
 Wien,  1937, 35: 1513-22.—Hamilton. H. B.   i ingual lock.
 Internat.  J. Orthodont.,  1924,  10: 392.—Hawley. C.  A.   A
 removable  retainer.  Ibid., 1919, 5: 291-305.   Also  Dent.
 Cosmos, 1919,  61: 449-55.  ------  The use of a round wire
 buccal arch preliminary to the use of the ribbon arch.  Inter-
 nat. J. Orthodont., 1925, 11: 951.—Henry, O. J.  The Crozat
 removable appliance and some of its advantages.  Ibid.. 1926,
 12:  261-6.—Herbst, E. Ueber Retentionsapparate.  C. rend.
 Congr. dent, internat.,  1909, 5. Congr., 2. Teil, 351-3.— Higley,
 L. B.  A continuous reciprocal auxiliary spring, for expansion
 of the lateral segments and forward movement of the anterior
 segment.  Am. J. Orthodont., 1938, 24: 163.—Hoggan, J. A. C.
 The carrying of artificial  teeth attached  to an  orthodontic
 appliance while moving teeth.  Internat.  Orthodont.  Congr.
 (1926) 1927, 1. Congr., 586.—Housset, P. Appareils a tendeur.
 Odontologie, Par.,  1922,  60: 263-7.—Hutchinson,  D.  The
 Hawley removable retainer.  Internat. J. Orthodont.,  1931,
 17: 885.—Jackson, A. F.  The labial auxiliary spring.  Ibid.,
 1929,  15: 33; 864.—Jackson, V.  H.   Orthodontic treatment
 with  arms,  spring  loops,  fingers,  Jackson  equalizing  posts,
 either  spring or rigid, and including the movement  of the teeth
 bodily and retaining them.   Ibid.,  1928,  14:  224-8.—Jean, F.
 Modifications  aux  appareils  de  redressement a  poste fixe.
 C. rend. Congr. dent, internat., 1909, 5. Congr., 2. Teil, 373-8 —
 Johnson, J. E.  The twin-wire appliance.  Am. J.  Orthodont.,
 1038,  24: 303-27.   Also  Internat. J. Orthodont., 1934, 20:
 946-63.—Johnston, S. E.  A lock  for the lingual arch.  Ibid.,
 1920, 6: 94.—Ketcham, A.  H.  Report of cases treated with
 Dr Edward H. Angle's new appliance.  Ibid., 1915, 1: 422-30 —
 Koch,  C.  W.  Simplicity  in orthodontic mechanisms with
 special emphasis on the round labial arch.  J. Am. Dent. Ass.,
 1935, 22:  1712-24.—Konig, J.  Bolzenschlosser.  Atti  Congr.
 internaz. stomat. (1935) 1930, 2. Congr., 2: 788-92.—Korbitz,
 A.  Zur Kritik  des Expansionsbogens. Deut. Mschr. Zahnh.,
 1913,  31:   54-62.—Kohl,   W.   Ueber  Lingualapparaturen.
 Ibid.,  1928, 46:  10-25.—Korkhaus.  Un  nouvel appareil
orthodontique en Wipla.   J. dent, beige,  1937,  28: 53-7.—
Ledniczer,  A.   Eine neue  Fixationsschiene fiir abgekaute
Frontzahne. Zschr. Stomat , Wien, 1930, 28: 515-8.—Lindsay,
L.   Early  treatment of  orthodontic cases with head cap and
traction. Dent. Rec, Lond., 1936. 56: 345-7.—Locke, J. D. I
Oral cavity appliance.  U. S. Patent Off., 1936, No. 2,0.37,079.—
Lowy. R.  Rationalizing the Angle-Simon  methods.  J.  Am.
Dent, Ass.,  1935, 22: 1363-71.—McCarter. W. A.   Extension
lock attachment. Internat,  J. Orthodont., 1924, 10: 389-91 —
McLean, D. W.  The orientation mask.  Dent. Cosmos, 1934,
76:  255-64.—Mershon,  J.  V.   The  removable lingual  arch
appliance.  Internat, J. Orthodont., 1926, 12: 1002-26.  Also
Internat.  Orthodont.  Congr., (1926)   1927,  1. Congr.,  279-
303.—Mushin,  W. W.  The  dental prop.  Lancet, Lond., 1936,
1:  1002-4.—Musj,  E.   Sostituzione del vecchio tipo  di ap-
parecchio per la exvertodislocazione,  o disto-dislocazione, dei
denti latero-posteriori  con un altro che ne elimina i  difetti.
Ann. clin.  odont., Roma, 1935,  12:  1023-7— Muzii. E.   Un
nuovo tipo di apparecchio a vite per ortopedia dento-facciale.
Stomatologia,  Mod.,  1929, 27:  673-7.—Nieddu.  G.   Un
apparecchio  ortodontico  semplicissimo  per  i  due  incisivi
centrali superiori.  Ibid., 1930,  34: 126-30.—Nord, C. F. L.
[Free  apparatuses in  orthodontia]  Tschr.  tandheelk., 1928,
35:  116-30, pl.  ------  The advantages of removable ap-
pliances.  Internat. J. Orthodont., 1930, 16:  1273-9.—Nolting,
P. R.  Intermaxillary elastic.  Ibid., 1937, 23: 812.—Norman,
H.  W.  Skull-cap retractor  for superior  protrusion.   Tr.
Internat. Dent, Congr.,  1914, 6. Congr., 713.—Oliver. O. A.
The  technic  of the  lingual and labial arches.  Internat. J.
Orthodont., 1929, 15: 527; 657.—Pollock, H. C.  Modification
of the fixed removable type of orthodontic  appliance.  Ibid.,
1930,  16:  737-43.—Ponroy.   Pr6sentation  d'un  appareil
d'ancrage intermaxillaire amovible.  Rev. stomat., Par., 1921,
23: 211-3.—Porter, L. J.  An easily adjustable lingual lock for
use  with removable lingual  arches.  Internat, J.  Orthodont.,
1921,  7:  1;  477.—Pullen,  H.  A.   Advantages  of fixed V
removable  appliances.   Tr.  Internat,  Dent, Congr., 1914, 6.
Congr., 383-03.-----Seamless incisor bands in orthodontia.
Internat, J. Orthodont., 1931, 17: 51-4— Reid, P. V.  A  new
labial section for the Hawley retainer.   Ibid., 1935, 21:  201.—
Richter,  R.   Altes und modernes Regulieren der  zahne  mit
besonderer Beriicksichtigung des Angleschen  Systems.   C.
rend. Congr.  dent, internat., 1909, 5. Congr., 2. Teil, 453-7.—
Rix, R. E.   Some useful orthodontic appliances.  Brit. Dent.
J.,  1938, 64: 13-21.—Rogers, A. P.  The  use  of the  Angle-
Young lock and auxiliary wires  in conjunction with the  new
Angle appliance. Tr. Panama-Pacific Dent. Congr., 1915, 2:
128-32  [Discussionl   3: 160.   ------  Living  orthodontic
appliances.  Internat.  J. Orthodont.,  1929, 15: 1-14.—Rup-
precht, O.   Orthodontic bands.   Ibid.,  1928,  14:  473-86.—
Saraval,  U.  Del valore della protesi mobile in ortodonzia.
Stomatologia,  Mod., 1928, 26: 385-99.—Schwarz, A.  Einige
orthodontische  Behelfe.   Zschr. Stomat.,  Wien,  1936,   34:
689-701.—Seimville, C.   Quelques considerations  sur  1'ap-
pareil de  r6dressement du  Dr Gaillard.  Rev. odont., Par.,
1926, 47: 24-31.—Simon, P.  W.  Application of another ortho-
dontic appliance. Internat.  J. Orthodont., 1931, 17:  465-71.—
Sorrels, H. H.  The case gold restoration  and retaining ap-
pliance.  Ibid.,  1934,  20: 896.—Steiner, C.   Orthodontia in-
dications and space retainers. Pacific Dent. Gaz.,  1931. 39:
500-2.  —----  Is  there  one  best  orthodontic  appliance?
Angle Orthodont., 1933, 3:  277-98.—Stevenson, W. B.   Uses
of the wire crib appliance.   Internat. J. Orthodont., 1937, 23:
164-6.—Stoh.enberg, J.   The  Russell attachment and its
improved  advantage?.    Ibid.,   1935,   21:  837-40.—Suggett,
A. H.  The lingual  expansion wire.   Ibid.,  1921,  7:  373-7.
Also Pacific Dent, Gaz.,  1921, 29: 309-17.—Thompson, A. B.
Two  cases showing the development that is taking place  with
the use of lingual arch and auxiliary springs.   Internat.  Ortho-
dont. Congr.  (1926)  1927, 1. Congr.,  543.   Also Internat. J.
Orthodont,,  1927, 13:  895.—Vincent,  J.  Ecarteur  parallele
verrouillable, sans vis de Jack.  Rev. odont., Par.,  1937, 58:
291-4.—Visick, H. C.   A modified Jackson crib. Tr. Internat.
Dent. Congr., 1914, 6. Congr., 401; 748.—Wahl, L. P.  Evolu-
tion and formation of the ideal arch wire. Am. J. Orthodont.,
1938, 24: 437-44.—Webster, R.  L.  Horizontal tube and  half
round pin  attachment,  Internat. J.   Orthodont.,  1936,   22:
164.—Williams, G. H.  Types of springs used with high labial
arch.  Ibid.,  1934, 20:  265.—Williams. J.  H.  A  removable
retainer and a  lingual  rock  spring.  Annual  Meet,  Am.  Soc.
Orthodont,,  1933, 32:  211.—Wirt, L.  H.   Interchangeable
snap-lock labial attachment and self-locking lingual attach-
ment.  Internat. J. Orthodont., 1935, 21: 1071-5.

----  orthodontic: Appliances: Construction  and
   placing technique.

   Christmann,  T.    *Klinische Versuche  iiber
die Klammerlage an schiefstehenden Zahnen unter
Verwendung eines von  O.  Stadler  angegebenen
Klammerzeichners.   15p.    8?   Miinch.,  1934.
   Schiefer  [O.]  H.   *Die  Verankerung   von
Regulierungsapparaten  [Leipzig]  26p.  8?  Zeu-
lenroda, 1932.
   Adler, P.   Gegenseitige  Fixierung von  Goldbandern an
benachbarten Zahnen.  Zschr. Stomat., Wien, 1936, 34:  395.—
Albanese. P.   La predeterminazione  dell'arco  in ortodonzia.
Stomatologia, Mod.,  1927,  25: 42-6.—Andresen, V. Beitrag
zur Retention.  C. rend. Congr. dent, internat., 1909,  5. Congr.,
2.  Teil, 439-41.—Ashplant. P.  R.   Auxiliary  springs,  their
construction and application on  practical cases as used  with
lingual and labial appliances.   Internat.  Orthodont.  Congr, 
DENTISTRY
154
DENTISTRY
  (1926) 1927, 1. Congr., 685.—Bach, E. N. Technic suggestions
  relating  to  appliances.   Internat.  J.  Orthodont., 1925, 11:
  164-8.   ------   Some  newer designs  in labial and lingual
  appliances and their construction.  Ibid., 1932,  18: 47-53.—
  Broadbent, B. H.  Bolton standards and technique in ortho-
  dontic practice.   Angle Orthodont.,  1938, 8: 209-33, 4 pl.,
  4  ch.—Brodie, A.  G.  Technique of  the pinch-band.  Ibid.,
  1932, 2:  260-9.—Brumfield, R. C.  Structural features related
  to orthodontic materials and appliances.  Internat. J. Ortho-
  dont.,  1930,  16: 1050-77.------ Structural possibilities and
  limitations of some orthodontic appliances.   Ibid., 1931, 17:
  5-27.—Clementschitsch,  F.   Ueber die Herstellungstechnik
  orthodontischer Apparate des norwegischen  Systems.   Zschr.
  Stomat.,  Wien,  1938,  36:  87-91.—Darcissac,  M.    Noter
  ancrage peri-cranien, sa technique; ses indications en prothese
  chirurgicale et orthopedie dento-faciale.  Atti Congr. internaz.
  stomat. (1935) 1936, 2. Congr., 2: 779.—Delannoy, A.  Nou-
  velle technique d'ajustage des bagues d'orthodontie en acier
  inoxydable.   Rev.  stomat., Par.,  1937,  39: 353-9.—Desnoes,
  A.  M.   Suggestions in  the  technique  of  retention.   Dent.
  Cosmos,  1913, 55:  597-600.—Dewey,  M.   Intramaxillary
  anchorage.    Internat.  J.  Orthodont.,  1916,  2:  696-701 —
  Ferris, H. C.  A new application of counter-spring control in
  the reduction of a malocclusion, class  II, division I, for  a
  patient 18 years of  age, with one  application of force in  9
  months.  Ibid., 1925, 11: 67-72.—Fischer, B.  A slit tube
  to be  used;  to make stress-breaking  space  retainers.   Ibid.,
  1929, 15: 211-7.—Fish, G. D.   Technology in  orthodontia.
  Ibid.,  1917,  3: 324-41.—Hoffer,  O.   La tecnica delle bande
  in  ortodonzia.   Stomatologia, Mod.,  1938,  36:  172-80.—
  Humphrey, W. R.  Technic of orthodontic appliance construc-
  tion using chrome alloy metals.  J. Am. Dent. Ass., 1936, 23:
  1471-80.—Jackson, V. H.  Plan of designing and  constructing
  the Jackson  movable regulating apparatus.  Tr. Internat.
  Dent. Congr., 1914, 6. Congr., 739.-—Lees, A.  Indirect, molar
  band technic. Internat.  J. Orthodont.,  1929, 15: 227-33.—
  Lowy,  R. Stationary anchorage.  Ibid., 1937, 23: 1011-3.—
  McCoy, J. D. Essential technic  in  the  use of the open tube
  appliance. Internat. Orthodont. Congr. (1926) 1927, 1. Congr.,
  193-200.—McKeag,  H.  T.  Physical  laws  and the  design
  of orthodontic appliances.  Internat, J. Orthodont., 1930,  16:
  856-72.  ------  Foundations and superstructure in ortho-
  dontia.  Brit. Dent. J., 1931,  52: 283-94.—Murlless, F. T., jr.
  Application and construction of locking device for the ortho-
  dontic  arch appliance; spring latch  and round tubes.  Dent.
  Cosmos,  1926, 68:  810-2.  ------  The preparation of teeth
  for the correct cementation of bands.  Internat. J. Orthodont.,
  1932,  18: 221-9— Panconcelli-Calzia,  G.   Die  Wichtigkeit
 der Experimentalphonetik fiir die Zahnheilkunde.  Erg. ges.
 Zahnh., 1923, 7: H.  1. 7.—Pnllen. H. A. Direct method of
  Bdapting  seamless  molar bands.   Internat.  J.  Orthodont.,
  1920, 15: 28-32.—Quintero, J. T.  The  technic  of soldering
 auxiliary  springs  to lingual  arches.   Internat.  Orthodont.
 Congr.  (1926) 1927,  1. Congr., 448-54.—Salamon, H.  Ver-
 ankerungsprobleme und  deren Auswirkung auf die moderne
 orthodontische Therapie.   Vjschr.  Zahnh., 1929, 45: 305-16.—
 Schwarz,  A. M.  Ueber das Befestigen von Federn am Stahl-
 bogen  ohne  Loten oder  Schweissen und andere praktische
 Winke.  Zschr. Stomat., Wien, 1938, 36: 253-7.—Schwarz, R.
 Schweissen und Loten orthodontischer  Apparate.  Schweiz.
 Mschr. Zahnh.,  1935, 45: 202-6.  ------  Die Verankerung
 orthodontischer  Apparate.  Ibid., 1936,  46:  974-8, 4  pl.—
 Shelden,  H.  M.   Application and use of the newest Angle
 orthodontic mechanism.  J. Am. Dent. Ass., 1931, 18: 1612-
 22.—Strang.  R. H. W.   A contribution to the technique of
 adjusting  and modifying the  new appliance.   Dent. Cosmos,
 1914, 56:  1061-4. ------ Supplying a missing link in  ribbon-
 arch technique.  Ibid., 1926,  68:  163-5.—Stryker, H.  A.  A
 practical talk on molar band technic.  Internat. J.  Orthodont.,
 1924, 10:  621-40.   ------  Cements, with a consideration of
 important details in  the cementation  of orthodontie  bands
 Ibid., 1928, 14: 758-66.—TJrbani, M.  Ein einfaches und exaktes
 Verfahren, den Ang'e-Bogen indirekt  passiv anzulegen.   Zschr
 Stomat.,  Wien, 1926, 24: 262.—Williams. C.  A method of
 soldering  half round wire to lingual base wire.  Internat. J
 Orthodont., 1934, 20: 997.—Young, J. L.  The technique of the
 practical application of the new Angle appliance. Dent. Items,
 1913,35:815-34. ------  Evolution, construction and manipu-
 lation of the pin and tube appliance.  Internat. J.  Orthodont
 1926, 12:  981-1001.  Also Internat. Orthodont. Congr. (1926)
 1927, 1. Congr., 172-92.

 ----   orthodontic: Appliances: Effects.

   Achterberg,   W.   *Ueber   Nebenwirkungen
 bei   Veranderungen   der   Vertikalschleife   am
 Simonschen  Regulierungsapparat.    19p.     8°
 Greifswald, 1935.
   Davigneau, P.  Dangers de certains appareils et redresse-
 ment.  Odontologie, Par.,  1923, 61:  755   [Discussion]  769.—
 Gubler,  W. Zur Frage der orthodontisch verursachten Wurzel-
 resorption.  Schweiz.  Mschr.  Zahnh.,  1931, 41:  1011-61,
31 pl.—Lindsay. L.  Changes in the bone of the mandible and
the temporomandibular joint  incident to the application of
orthodontic appliances; suggestion as to the etiology of mandi-
bular protrusion.   Internat.  J.  Orthodont.,  1933, 19:  795-
800.—Rehak.   R.  Die Verftnderung der Gewebe  im  Rnnt-
genbild  nach  orthodontischer  Beanspruchung der  Zahne
Zschr.  Stomat.,  Wien, 1935,  33: 1424-40.—R»gers.  A.  p!
Orthodontic appliances and gingival tissue.  J. Nat. Dent. Ass.,
1919, 6: 330-6.—Stuteville, O. H.  Injuries to the  teeth and
supporting structures caused by  various  orthodontic appli-
ances, and methods of preventing these injuries.  J. Am. Dent.
Ass., 1937, 24:  1494-507.  ------  Injuries caused  by ortho-
dontic forces and the ultimate results of these injuries.  Am.
J. Orthodont.,  1938, 24: 103-19.—Szenthe,  S.   Die  Neben-
wirkungen der Bisshebeplatten.  Atti Congr. internaz.  stomat,
(1935) 1936, 2.  Congr., 2: 893-9.—Thibonneau.   Demonstra-
tion radiographique de certains dangers des anneaux de caout-
chouc dans les  redressements.  Odontologie, Par.,  1923, 61:
751-4  [Discussion] 766.—Walkhoff, O.   Ueber die Natur der
Gewebsveranderunaen  bei  orthodontischen   Massnahmen.
Deut, Zahn &c. Heilk., 1935, 2: 171; 449; 674; 1936,  3: 458;
752; 1937, 4: 266; 467.

        orthodontic:  Appliances:  Mechanical prin-
    ciples.
    Berger, F.   *Untersuchungen iiber die Giiltig-
 keit  des Pont'schen Index.    30p.   8?   Bresl.,
 1932.
    Fischer, K.   *Die Anwendung  der  Artikula-
 tionslehre in der Orthodontie  [Tubingen]  43p.
 8?   Marbach, 1933.
    Hoskamp, H.  *Maximale Bewegungen in der
 Orthodontie.   36p.   8?   Lpz.,  1933.
    Ibach, E.    *Die  Bedeutung der permanenten
 Kraftwirkung  in der zahnarztlichen Orthopadie
 [Munster]  21p.  8?   Bottrop,  1932.
    Jezewski, E.   *Ueber orthodontische Fixation
 [Leipzig]   30p.   8?   Zeulenroda,  1932.
    Salamon, H.   Die leitenden Ideen der moder-
 nen orthodontischen  Therapie.   43p.   8?  Berl.,
 1930.
   Schmidt,   E.    *Die   Wirkung   starker  und
 schwacher  orthodontischer  Krafte.    12p.    8?
 Kiel, 1934.
   Ulrich,  H.   *Ueber  die angewandten  Kraft-
 grossen,  Reaktionsart und -Grad in  der  prakti-
 schen Orthodontie   [Tubingen]   24p.   8?   Met-
 zingen [1934]
   Atkinson, S. R.   The strategy of  orthodontic treatment.
 J. Am. Dent.  Ass., 1937,  24:  560-74.—Benagiano. A.  Mec-
 canismo dello  spostamento dei  denti nelle cure  ortodon-
 tiche.   Ann.  clin.  odont.,  Roma,   1936,  13: 977-1003.—
 Berthold, A. H. R.  Mechanical principles applied to ortho-
 dontia.   Am.  Dent. Surgeon,  1925-26, 46:  117;  246.—Bro-
 die, A.  G. The new  Angle mechanism.  J. Am. Dent. Ass.,
 1929, 16: 2085-108.—Brown,  G.  V.  I.  The  pathologic and
 therapeutic possibilities  of upper maxillary  contraction and
 expansion as  evidenced by experiments  upon  guinea  pigs,
 rabbits, and dogs, in  confirmation of clinical observations in
 human  cases.  Dent.  Cosmos,  1914, 56: 137-54  |Discussion]
 215-22.—Case, C.  S.  Principles of  retention in orthodontia.
 Dent. Items, 1921, 43: 1-47.—De Coster, L.   Neue mechani-
 sche  Grundsatze  und eine hierauf  aufgebaute  Apparatur.
 Deut.  Zahn &c. Heilk.,  1936, 5: 207-13.—De Vecchis,  B.
 Sul dualismo fra trazione e pressione nella biomeccanica orto-
 dontica.  Stomatologia, Mod.,  1937,  35: 595-606.—De Vries,
 B. G.  The lingual arch: observation on its scope  and status
 as an orthodontic mechanism.   J. Am.  Dent.  Ass., 1935, 22:
 1328-34.—Grieve,  G. W.   Biomechanics  of  orthodontic
 practice.  Internat. J. Orthodont., 1937, 23: 969-83.—Griffin,
 E. M.  An analysis of the orthodontic problem correlated with
 resilient  arch  assemblage  as   mechanical  therapy.   Ibid.,
 236-65.—Hawley, C. A.  The principles and art of retention.
 Ibid., 1925,  11: 315-26.—Hecht, H.  Die Dynamik des Ex-
 pansionsbogens.  Verh. Europ. Ges.  Orthodont., Wien,  1912,
 5:  368-81.—Hoffer, O.   Dosaggio della  forza degli elastici
 ordontici.  Stomatologia, Mod., 1937, 35: 227-30.—Izard, G.
 L'expansion maxillaire  transversale en  orthopedie dento-
 faciale.  Rev. stomat., Par., 1924, 26: 729; 1925, 27: 1; 113.—
 Jackson. A. F.  The  nature and  place of mechanical inter-
 ference  in orthodontic treatment.  Dent.  Cosmos,  1931, 73:
 949-60— Koneffke,  K.  L.  Die  elementare  Wirkung des
 orthodontischen Bogens.   Deut.  Mschr.  Zahnh.,  1921, 39:
 599.—Moore, G. R. The use of Maxwell's law in combination
 with a new instrument in  the  design of orthodontic  springs.
 Internat. J. Orthodont., 1934,  20:  887-93.------&  Peyton,
 F. A.  Measuring forces of displacement in orthodontic spring
 appliances.  Ibid., 1933,   19:   683-6.—Oliver, O.  A.  Some
 biological  and  physiological  considerations  of orthodontia
 ?£oC    r relation t0 some of  its  mechanical aspects.  Ibid.,
 1926,  12: 132-40.—Quintero, J. T.  From theory to practice:
 rules governing my choice of  orthodontic appliances.  Ibid.,
 1930,  16: 579-91— Sorrin, S.  A method  of procedure in
equalizing distributions of stresses.   J. Periodont.,  1934, 5:
63-74.—Stal lard, H.  Dental  articulation as an  orthodontic
aim   J.  Am. Dent. Ass.,  1937, 24:  347-76.—Stanton, F. L.
Un  the application  of mathematics to orthodontics.  Internat.
J. Orthodont., 1925, 11: 618-22.—Steiner, C. C.  Force control 
DENTISTRY                                     155                                    DENTISTRY
  in orthodontia.  Angle Orthodont., 1932, 2: 252-9.—Strang,
  R. H. W.  The ribbon arch mechanism.  J. Am. Dent Ass '
  1929,  16: 2074-84.  ------   Basic  principles applicable to'
  certain manipulations of the edgewise arch mechanism.   In-
  ternat. J. Orthodont.,  1937,  23: 275-80.—Sudzuki, U.   On
  the principle of the  body movement in orthodontia and  the
  application of the adequate regulating force.  Shikwa gakuho,
  1919, 24: No. 5.—Sved, A.  Principles and technique of modi-
  fied edgewise arch mechanism.  Am. J.  Orthodont., 1938,  24:
  635-54.—Wilson,  W. E.  Force control of modern orthodontic
  appliances.  Dent. Cosmos, 1929, 71: 854-60.—Wobersin, G.
  Die elementare Wirkung des orthodontischen Bogens.  Deut
  Mschr. Zahnh., 1921, 39: 756.


  ----  orthodontic: Biological aspect.

    Berger,  H.  Die  Bedeutung  der neueren Konstitutions-
  forschung fur die Orthodontie.  Deut.  Mschr.  Zahnh., 1928,
  46: 849-65.   ------  Constitution, heredity and orthodontia!
  Am. J. Orthodont., 1938, 24: 136-50.—Brodie, A.  G.  Appli-
  cation of biologic principles to  orthodontia.  J. Am. Dent
  Ass.,  1934, 21: 261-76.—De Coster. L.   Les idees  biologiques
  dans la pratique orthodontique.  Atti Congr. internaz. stomat
  (1935) 1936, 2. Congr., 2: 855-72.—Gray, N.  Some  elementary
  principles of biology applied to orthodontic practice.  Internat.
  J. Orthodont., 1930, 16: 839-50.—Hell man. M.  Some biologic
  aspects:  their implications  and  application in orthodontic
  practice. Ibid., 1937, 23: 761-85.—Howes, A. E.  The biologic
  phase  of orthodontia.  Ibid., 1935, 21: 236-42.—Hrdlicka, A.
  Normal variation  of  teeth and jaws, and orthodonty.  Ibid
  1935,  21:  1099-114.—Jardeni, J.  Physical  and  biological
  factors in  orthodontia.  Dent.  Items,  1937.  59: 550-9.—
  Johnson, A. L. Studies in genetics of interest to  the  ortho-
  dontist.  Internat. J. Orthodont., 1933, 19: 273-80.—Katz, A.
  la.  [Correlation between the form and function in orthodontic
  treatment]   Stomatologia,  Moskva,  1937,  No.  3. 91-4.—
  McCoy, J. D. Important but  frequently neglected principles
  in orthodontic practice.   Pacific Dent. Gaz., 1923, 31: 671-9.—
  Maggioni, A.  L'indirizzo biologico nella terapia ortodontica;
  dalla  limitazione  locale alia limitazione costituzionale nelle
  cure ortopediche dento-facciali.  Atti Congr. internaz. stomat.
  (1935) 1936,  2. Congr.,  2:  794-854.—Marshall,  J. A.  Some
  biological aspects  of  orthodontia.  Pacific Dent. Gaz., 1923,
  31: 680-91.—Nord, C.  F. L.   The importance of  biology as
  applied to  dentistry.   Dent.  Cosmos,   1916,  58: 31; 297.
  Oppenheim, A.  Biologisch-orthodontische Therapie und Wirk-
  lichkeit.  Zschr. Stomat., Wien, 1935, 33: 769-89.—Orban. B.
  Biologische Probleme in dpr Orthodontie.  Ibid., 1037; 1180.
  Also J. Am. Dent.  Ass., 1936, 23: 1849-70. Also J. dent, beige,
  1936, 27: 607-9.—Salamon, H.  Terapia ortodontica biologica.
  Riv. ital. stomat., 1936, 5: 621;  700.—Schwarz. A. M.  Die
  biologischen  Grundlagen der orthodontischen Therapie nebst
  Folgerungen fur die Praxis.  Zschr. Stomat., Wien, 1932, 30:
  1041-68.—Simmonds,  N.   Nutrition—one  factor  in  ortho-
  dontics.  Internat. J. Orthodont., 1937, 23:  1169-81.—Sly,
  W.  J.  The  biologic  phase  of  orthodontia.  Ibid., 1936, 22:
  691-8.—Stilwell. F. S.  Relation of orthodontia to the general
  health and development of the child.  Lancet Clinic, 1912, 107:
  680-4.—Tryfus, F.  Die biologische Richtung in der Ortho-
  dontie. Atti Congr. internaz. stomat. (1935) 1936, 2. Congr., 2:
  873-92.—Watry.    Essai  d'interpretation  biologique  des
  methodes de  t.raitements orthopediques.  Odontologie, Par.,
  1928, 56: 436-43.

 ----   orthodontic:  Clinical aspect.
   Abraham, S.  Case roport of dento-facial orthopedia.  Dent.
 Cosmos, 1936, 78: 619-23.—Alexander,  E.  W.  The correla-
 tion of rhinology and orthodontia.  Pacific Dent. Gaz., 1919
 27: 615-20.—Barker,  L. F.  Comments upon the relations of
 the work of  the orthodontic specialist to that of the general
 medical practitioner.   Internat.  J. Orthodont.,   1928,  14:
 1067-71.—Bertram, C. [Orthodontia in connection with move-
 ments of teeth in general; case]  Tschr. tandheelk., 1930,  37:
 786-98, pl.,  diag.—Bilderback, J.  B.   The relation of  the
 physician to the orthodontist.   Internat. J. Orthodont., 1921,
 7:  412-8.—Chapman,  H.   Orthodontics;  investigations  in
 etiology.  Ibid.,  1026,  12:  85-131.—Chivaro.  A.  Relation
 between orthodontology and dental prophvlaxis  and hygiene.
 Internat. Orthodont. Congr.  (1926)  1927, 1. Congr., 56-60 —
 Cohen,  M. B.  Orthodontic  problems associated with allergy.
 Angle  Orthodont.,   1937, 7: 150-4.—Davy. W. R.   Un  cas
 d'orthodontie.  Odontologie,  Par.,  1913, 49: 9-15.—Delabarre,
 F. A.  A survey of  10 vears of orthodontic practice.  Internat.
 J. Orthodont.,'1924, 10: 719-23.—Fernald, A. Unusual cases
 in orthodontia.  Ibid.,  1921, 7:  117-30.—Fischer,  L.   The
 interrelationship between orthodontia and pediatrics.   Ibid.,
 1934,  20:  419-31.   Also repr.—Furby. J. H.  Psychology  in
 relation to orthodontia.  Angle Orthodont., 1933, 3: 34-49.—
 Harned. M.  R.  Some psvchological phenomena  attending
 orthodontia.  Dent. Rev.,  1911, 25: 956-9.—Hoggan. J.  A. C.
 Orthodontic treatment of advanced cases, and patients coming
 from a distance. Dent. Cosmos, 1918, 60: 45-9   [Discussion]
 66-8.—Jackson. A. F.   The inter-relation of causes, factors
 and treatment in orthodontia.  Tschr. tandheelk.,  1929, 36:
 613: 969.  Also Internat. J.  Orthodont.,  1930, 16:  602-14.—
 Kelsey, H. E.  The duty of the general  practitioner toward
 cases of orthodontia which occur in his  practice.  Tr.  Nat.
Dent. Ass., 1910, 415-7.—Kennon, W. G.   Some  points  of
relationship between orthodontia and otorhinology.  Internat.
 J. Orthodont., 1924. 10: 387-9.—Lockett, A. C.  The value of
 ?™,odontic experience in general practice.  .1. Am. Dent. Ass.,
 1927 14: 1450-8—McCoy. J. D.  A plea for the better under-
 lay  £ 0Lthe orthodontic problem.  Pacific  Dent.  Gaz.,
 1^9,  37: 73-80.—M'Kenzie, D.  Some points of common
 interest to the rhinologist and the orthodontist.  Internat, J.
 Orthodont  1915, 1: 9-17.  Also Verh. Europ. Ges. Orthodont.,
 Wien,  1913,  6: 13-37.—Marsh, L. R.  Orthodontics and  the
 medical practitioner.   Med. Press  <fc  Circ,  Dubl., 1934, 188:
   .j   .■  UZI1' E-  A Proposito  di un caso  di  trattamento
 £X° o^n  » su s°getto adulto.  Stomatologia, Mod., 1929  27:
   a   IT , yers' D- W-  The relationship between rhinology
 and orthodontia.  Internat. J. Orthodont.,  1915, 1: 86-99 —
 Noyes, H. J.   The medical background of the orthodontic
 patient.  J. Am. Dent. Ass., 1936, 23: 1426-35.—Pullen, H. A.
 1 he import of certain etiological factors in treatment in ortho-
 dontia.  Tr.  Nat. Dent. Ass., 1908, 91-120.—Reynolds, R. A.
 7rToeo eP„ ot7ines and  orthodontia.   Internat.  J.  Orthodont.,
 1933. 19: 197-204.—Steinkamm, J.  Kiefer- und Zahnbrigen-
 Orthopadie und ihre Bedeutung fur den allgemeinen Organis-
 mus.  Miinch. med. Wschr.,  1934, 81: 2S1-4.—Tanzey.  Be-
 richt uber eincn orthodontischen  Durchschnittsfall aus  der
 i  raxis.  Korbl. Zahnarzte,  1915,  44:  155-62.—Todd,  T.  W.
 ^ "€^mineralization problem in orthodontia.   Angle Orthodont.,
 1937, 7: 158-65. ------  Orthodontic implications of physical
 constitution in the child.   Internat. J.  Orthodont., 1937,  23:
 791-9.—Trier, J. H.   Clinical orthodontic observations  over a
 period  of 15  years.   N.  York J.  Dent., 1937,  7:  245-51.—
 Wallin, J. E. W.  Experimental oral orthogenics: an experi-
 mental investigation of the effects of dental treatment on mental
 efficiency.  J. Philos.,  1912, 9: 290-8— Wile, I. S.  Relation of
 psychology to orthodontia.   Internat. J. Orthodont., 1929  15-
 573-84.—Woodbury, W.  W.  A few considerations from' the
 orthodontic standpoint.  Ibid., 1921, 7: 297-300.

 ----   orthodontic: Diagnosis.

   Fernex,   E.    *Recherches   craniometriques
 pour  aider  au  diagnostic  orthodontique.   48n
 8?   Geneve, 1931.
   Herfert, O.   *Kritische  Betrachtung  der
 bekanntesten Methoden des Symmetrievergleichs
 in  der  orthodontischen  Diagnostik.    24p     8°
 Bresl., 1931.
   Lieffring, R.   *L'etude du  profil  en ortho-
 dontie.   65p.   8?   Par., 1934.
   Luder, G.  *Umbau einfacher orthodontischer
 Modelleinkephalometrischorientierte.    16p    8°
 Zur., 1935.
   Rademacher,    C.    *Experimentelle  Unter-
 suchungen   uber   die  Verwendung   intraoraler
 Messmethoden  zur  Verbesserung  der  Artikula-
 tion.   27p.   8?   Bonn, 1931.
   Schonwald,  G.   *Die  Darstellung  des  nor-
 malen   Zahnbogenkurvendiagramms  mit  Hilfe
 der  Simon'schen   Gnathostatmethode  und  ein
 Vergleich dieser Diagrammwerte mit den durch
 den  Pont'schen  Index und  das Korkhaus'sche
 Orthometer  gewonnenen   Werten.    2Sp     8°
 Greifswald,  1933.
   Sutter,   K.  *Palatographische  Untersuchun-
 gen  bei  Zahnstellungs-  und   Kiefer-Anomalien
 [Munchen]   15p.   8?   Wurzb.,  1933.
   Tryfus, F.  Das diagnostische Problem in der
 Orthodontie.  74p.  8?  Berl.,  1923.
   Andresen,  V.  Three  contributions  to  orthodontological
 diagnosis.  Internat. J. Orthodont.,  1926, 12: 235-51.------
 Die Gnathophormethode; die kunstlerische und wissenschaft-
 liche  gnathophysiognomische Diagnose.  Deut.  Zahn  &c
 Heilk., 1936, 3: 433-44.—Brodie, A. G.  Differential diagnosis
 of  joint conditions in  orthodontia.  Angle Orthodont.,  1934,
 4:  160-70. ------  The field  of  diagnosis in  orthodontia.
 Illinois Dent.  J., 1935, 4: 395.—Burke. G. F.   The value of
 enlarged  photographs  of  patients  in  practice.   Internat.  J.
 Orthodont., 1919, 5: 21-32.—Campion. G. G.  Facial measure
 ments in diagnosis.  Ibid., 1927, 13: 739-50.------&  Cam-
 pion. D. H.  Facial measurements in  diagnosis.  Ibid.,  1932.
 18: 1170-81.—Chapman.  H.  Orthodontics;  the necessity  of
 histories to establish etiologv; the necessity  of extra function
 in  retention; the necessity of preserving spaces caused by Dre-
mature  loss of deciduous teeth.  Ibid.,  1927,  13: 768^75.—
 De Coster.  Metodi  di diagnosi  di ortonedia dentofacciale.
 Ann. clin. odont., Roma,  1933. 10: 463-74.—Dunn, R.   The
Angle method of diagnosis and its efficiency. Pacific Dent. Gaz
 1931, 39: 103-23.—Ferris.  H. C. Original photographic studies
of  orthodontic  cases.   Internat.  J.  Orthodont.,  1927,  13:
627-32.—Fisk, G. V.   An orthodontic diagnosis based  upon
osseous  structures.  Tbid.,  1936,  22:  1207-22.—Futterman,
M.J.  Dental photography.  Dent. Cosmos, 1936. 78: 711-7.—
Golden,  E. H.   Modern scientific photography for orthodontists 
56                                    DENTISTRY
DENTISTRY
using a miniature camera.  Internat. J. Orthodont.,  1934, 20:
1043-02.—Goldstein,  R.   Du  diagnostic  en  orthodontie.
Rev. odont,, Par., 1934, 55: 733-51.—Herbst. E.  Orthodonti-
sche Diagnostik.  Fortsch. Zahnh., 1926, 1: 214-32;  2: 1.
Teil. 806.—Herzberg. B. L. Gnathostatic diagnosis  in ortho-
dontia.   Am.  J.  Orthodont.,  1938,  24: 463-6.—Horvath.
Die Rolle und Bedeutung des Messens der Kaukrafte in der
Orthodontie;  vorlaufige Mitteilung.  Deut.  Mschr. Zahnh.,
1928,  46: 449-51.—Hotz, R.   Orthodontische  Diagnostik.
Schweiz.  Mschr. Zahnh., 1937, 47: 1169-76.—Howard,  C. C.
A simple system of orthodontic photography. J. Am.  Dent,
Ass., 1929,  16: 685-9— Korkhaus, G.   Orthodontische  Diag-
nostik.  Fortsch Zahnh., 1929, 5: 810;  passim.—Lewis, S. J.
What are the requirements of orthodontic diagnosis?  Internat.
J. Orthodont.,  1933,  19: 354-76.—Lischer, B. E.  Differential
diagnosis and  prognosis.  Ibid.,  1930,  16: 113-26.—McCoy,
J. D.  A contribution to the symposium; orthodontic diagnosis.
Pacific Dent. Gaz.,  1931,  39: 81-102.  ------  A modern
concept  of orthodontic diagnosis.  J. Am. Dent. Ass.,  1935,
22:  1879-99.—Mailer, J. W.  A new, simplified, photographic
technic for  determining the relationship of the teeth, palate,
and occlusal plane to the face and cranium in living subjects.
Internat. J.  Orthodont., 1930, 16: 972-81.—Quintero.  J. T.
Diagnostic methods in orthodontics. Ibid., 351-75.—Samuel,
B.  Some observations on orthodontic diagnosis.  Ibid.,  1934,
20:  259-64.—Schwarz. A. M.  Grundsatzliches iiber die kiefer-
orthopadische Diagnostik, zugleich Behandlungsergebnis von
Disku sionsfall IV.   Deut.  Zahn  &c Heilk., 1935, 2: 161-70.
------   Gebisswinkel und Profil; ein  Beitrag zur kephalo-
metrischen  Diagnostik in der Kieferorthopadie.   Ibid., 488;
667.—Schwarz. R.  Cephalometric methods and  orthodontia.
Internat. J.  Orthodont.,  1926, 12: 1078-101.  ------  Indi-
vidual measurement  of the face  and jaws before and during
orthodontic  treatment.   Ibid.,  1932,  18:  22-54.   ------
Gesichts- und  Kiefermessungen vor und wahrend der ortho-
dontischen Behandlung.  Schweiz. Mschr. Zahnh., 1933,  43:
275-91,  16 pl.—Sheffer, W. G.  Photography  an aid in ortho-
dontics.   Angle Orthodont., 1936, 6: 248-54.—Simon, P. W.
On  the   necessity  of  gnathostatic diagnosis in  orthodontic
practice.  Internat, J. Orthodont., 1926,  12: 1102-15.   Also
J. Am. Dent. Ass., 1928,  15: 22-36.—Sved,  A.  An analysis
of the most important diagnostic methods used in  orthodontia.
Angle Orthodont., 1931, 1: 139;  1932,  2:  14.—Thiel, H. van.
Profillinien  in der  Orthodontie.  Deut.  Mschr. Zahnh.,  1932,
50:  769.—Tryfus,  F.  Orthodontische  Diagnostik.  Fortsch.
Zahnh.,  1928, 4: 815-26.—Waldo, C. M. Orthodontic research
as a component part of a balanced longitudinal study of  100
children. Internat. J. Orthodont., 1936, 22: 659-73.—Waugh,
L. M.  What are the requirements of orthodontic diagnosis?
Ibid., 1933,  19: 343-53.—Weber, R.   Orthodontische  Diag-
nostik.  Fortsch. Zahnh.,  1927, 3: 810-22.—Williams.  P.  N.
Accurate and original method  of  determining  the sagittal
plane.   Annual  Meet.  Am.  Soc. Orthodont.,  1933,  32:
213-5.—Wolfson, A.   A consideration  of latest  attempts at
improvement upon  Angle's  classification  together  with  ac-
count of original device for the recording of dento-facio-cranial
relations.  Dent. Cosmos,  1927, 69: 341-5.

----   orthodontic: Diagnosis,  roentgen.
  Bethel. H. H. Orthodontia and the  roentgen  ray; 2  cases.
Dent. Rev., 1913, 27: 859-65.—Blumenthal,  F.  R.  The ad-
visability of a complete and periodic radiographic examination
of all orthodontic cases.  Internat.  J.  Orthodont.,  1928,  14:
894-926.—Broadbent, B. H.  A new X-ray technique and  its
application  to  orthodontia.   Angle  Orthodont.,   1931,  1:
4.5-66.—Brumfield, R. C.  An experimental check on edgewise
arch computations.  Internat. J.  Orthodont,,  1937, 23: 687.—
De  Coster, L.  La radiographic en orthopedie dento-faciale.
J. dent, beige, 1936,  27: 128-38.—Desnoes,  A. M.   A  short
plea for the more frequent use of radiography in orthodontia.
Dent. Cosmos, 1929, 71: 912-6.—Higley, L.  B.  A new and
scientific method of producing temporomandibular articulation
radiograms.   Internat.  J.  Orthodont.,  1936, 22:  983-91 —
Hock, H. Die Bedeutung der Radiologie in der  Orthodontie.
Oesterr.   ungar. Vjschr.  Zahnh.,  1912, 28:  206-14, 2  pl.—
Imrie, D. A., & Smyth, K. C.   Radiologv in relation to ortho-
dontics.   Dent, Rec,  Lond., 1936, 56: 553-63— Kelsey,  H. E.
An  average case of malocclusion in which the routine X-ray
examination disclosed a serious pathologic condition.  Internat.
J. Orthodont., 1929, 15: 890-3.—Ketcham. A. H. The necessity
for  the use of the radiograph in  orthodontia.  Tr.  Panama-
Pacific Dent. Congr.,  1915, 1.  Congr., 132-6.-----A  radio-
graphic studv of orthodontic tooth movement; a preliminary re-
port, J. Am. Dent. Ass., 1927,14:1577-98.—Kosters, M. Schadel-
messungen   mittels   der   Rontgenstereogrammetrie  (unter
besonderer Beriicksichtigung der  Morphogenese der Progenie)
Vjschr. Zahnh., 1933, 49: 178; 344.—Korkhaus, G.  Scientific
and  practical  importance   of  facial  teleroentgenography.
Internat. J. Orthodont., 1936,  22:  245.—Le Master,  C. A.
Oral roentgenology.   Ibid., 1921, 7: 670-81.—McCoy,  J.  D.
Suggestions in  X-ray technic for the orthodontist.   Ibid.,
1916, 2:  1-13.—Osgood, H. A.  The uses of the X-ray in ortho-
dontia.   Dent. Cosmos.  1931.  73: 603-6.—Ratner, G.  P.
Dental radiographic  pathology; with the  presentation  of in-
teresting cases.  Internat. J.  Orthodont.,  1920, 6: 381-93 —
Schwarz, A. M.  Das Rontgenbild im Dienste der Gebiss-
regelung  (Orthodontik)   Zschr.   Stomat,, Wien,  1936,  34:
513-36.—Scoti, S.  G.   Dental  radiographv.   Internat.  .1.
Orthodont., 1921, 7:  218-21.—Simpson, C. O.  Radiographic
examination for orthodontic diagnosis and treatment.   Ibid.,
1929, 15:  178-83.   ------  Technical refinements for small
radiographic units.  Ibid., 497-501.------The develop-
ment of radiographic  films by  inspection.   Ibid.,  605-11.
------Extraoral  radiodontic  examinations.   Ibid.,  1035;
1135;  1229.—Szenthe,  I.  Ueber  Fernrontgen-Profilbilder,
aufgenommen  in  sogenannter  Ruhelage.  Deut.  Zahn &c.
Heilk., 1937, 4: 716-9.—Thompson, H.  B.   Pica for a more
general use of  the X-ray.  Internat. J.  Orthodont,, 1910, 2:
726-30.—Tousey, S.  X-ray measurement, of the permanent
teeth before eruption to provide for early  regulation  of the
dental arch.  Laryngoscope, 1912, 22: 1300-10.—Waugh, L. M.
The  value  of the Roentgen ray in orthodontia. J. Am. Dent.
Ass., 1927, 14: 2096-100.

----   orthodontic: History.
   Hilbrig.  W.   *Die Entwicklung  der  Ortho-
dontie von ihren ersten Anfangen  bis  zu N. W.
Kingsley,  nach  Orthodontics;  an  historical re-
view  of  its  origin  and  evolution,  by  Bernhard
Wolf  Weinberger,   New  York   City    [Leipzig]
59p.  8?   Dresd.,  1928.
   Mack,  E.   *Die  Entwicklung  der  Odontor-
thopadie  bis zum Anfang des 19. Jahrhunderts.
32p.  8?   Erlangen, 1934.
   Stubenvoll,  M.   *Ueber die  Entwicklung der
zahnarztlichen Orthopadie von Maurv  bis Sauer
(1828 bis 1877)  26p.  8?   Erlangen, 1934.
   Weinberger,  B.  W.   Orthodontics;  an his-
torical review  of  its  origin  and evolution,  in-
cluding an extensive bibliography of orthodontic
literature  up to the  time  of  specialization.   2v.
lOllp.   8?   S.  Louis,  1926.
   Wiedemann,  K.   M.    *Die  Orthodontie  bei
J.  N.  Farrar    (Auszug)    [Leipzig]   13p.  8?
[Weinbohla] 1922.
   Angle, E. H.  Evolution of orthodontia—recent develop-
ments.  Dent.  Cosmos,  1912,  54:  853-67.—Campion,  G. G.
Recent work in  orthodontics.  Brit. Dent. J., 1922, 43: 555-
61.—Casto, F. M.   Past, present, and future of orthodontics.
Internat. J.  Orthodont,, 1927,  13: 852-67.—Grieve, G. W.
Some theories obstructing the progress of the science of ortho-
dontia.  Dent.  Cosmos, 1931, 73: 560-9.—Noyes,  F.  B.  A
review of the development  of orthodontia.   Tr.  Nat. Dent.
Ass., 1911, 97-113.—Stork, K.  Moderne Orthodontie.  Deut.
Dentist, 1929,  29:  Bayern H.,  8-13.—Weinberger,  B. W.
Orthodontia, its origin and factors in its development. Am.
Orthodont., 1911-12, 3: 33; 100; 159.

----   orthodontic: Indications.
   Ascher,  F.    *Ueber   die   Indikation   und
Durchfuhrung  von  Bissanderungen  im Rahmen
der   zahnarztlichen  Prothetik    [Breslau]    57p.
8?   [Konigszelt] 1930.
   Koch,  A.  A.   *Das Aesthetische  in der  Zahn-
heilkunde  [Leipzig]   8p.   8?  Zittau,  1923.
   Mittag,  H.    *Ueber  die  Moglichkeit  einer
orthopadischen  Zahnverschiebung  auch  im vor-
geriickten Alter.  30p.  8?   Lpz., 1933.
   Rohrich,  O.   *Aesthetisches  aus dem Gebiet
der  Zahnheilkunde.  25p.   8?  Bresl.,  1926.
   Ulrich, H.    *Optimale Begrenzungszeiten in
der  zahnarztlichen  Orthopadie   [Leipzig]   20p.
8?   Zeulenroda, 1933.
   Waskovsky, E.  *Zur Indikation des redresse-
ment force.   20p.   8?  Gott., 1926.
   Ainsworth, N. J.  Some problems of treatment.  Internat.
J. Orthodont., 1935, 21:  625-39.—Bach, E. N.  When and why
is orthodontic procedure indicated?  J. Am. Dent. Ass., 1930,
17: 1284-93—Baker, C. R.  Time for corrective orthodontic
treatment.   Internat. J.  Orthodont., 1933,   19:  1089-96.—
Boggs. W. F. The importance in rhinological cases of  having
orthodontic cooperation.  J. Ophth. Otol., 1917, 23: 192-6.—
Breitner, C.   Ueber  die  orthodontische  Friihbehandlung.
Zschr. Stomat., Wien, 1934, 32: 768-76.  ------  In welchem
Alter darf und soil  orthodontisch  behandelt werden?   Ibid.,
1935, 33:  14-21.—Burke, G. F.   The value of  orthodontia
treatment  to certain types of  backward children.  Detroit
M. J., 1915, 15: 94-9.—Cale-Matthews, G.  F.  The ortho-
dontic treatment of elementary school children; is it an ideal?
Brit. J. Dent. Sc,  1925, 68: 4-14.—Casto, F. M.  Possibilities
of orthodontic treatment.  J. Am. Dent. Ass., 1932, 19: 1997-
2007.  ------   Uses and  abuses  of orthodontic appliances.
Ibid., 1933, 20:  428-38.—Catchpole, O. N.  An extra  feature
when deciding treatment.  Internat. J. Orthodont., 1934, 20:
272.—Chapman, H.  Orthodontics; retention.  Ibid., 1926, 12: 
DENTISTRY
157
DENTISTRY
781-98.------The age for orthodontic treatment.  Ibid.,
1927, 13: 144-75.   Also Internat. Orthodont. Congr.  (1926)
1927,  1. Congr.,  416-47.—Dahlberg,  S.  A. Y.  Restoring
facial contours.  Dent. Digest, 1926, 32:  543-6.—Derivaux,
R. C.  Orthodontia in its relationships to growth and repair.
Internat. Orthodont. Congr. (1926) 1927, 1. Congr., 270-8.—
Futterman, M.  J.  When should orthodontic treatment be
instituted?  Dent. Items, 1936, 58: 872; 984.—Grisamore, T. L.
Primary and major indications for orthodontia.  Proc. Inst.
M. Chicago, 1936, 11: 73.  Also Am. J. Dis. Child., 1936, 51:
1481.—Herbst, E.   Ueber die Zahnregulierung und die Bezie-
hungen zwischen Nasenatmung und Zahnstellung.  Verh. Ges.
deut. Naturforsch. (1911) 1912, 83: 2.  Teil, 2. Halfte,  465.—
Hoggan, J. A. C. Nasal space and the dentist's responsibility.
Dent. Cosmos, 1914, 56: 275-8 [Discussion] 331-4.—Izard, G.
A quel age  entreprendre un redressement?  Rev. stomat., Par.,
1929, 31: 313-29.—Kadner, A. The necessity of an individual
therapy  instead of schematizing  methods.' Internat. Ortho-
dont. Congr. (1926) 1927, 1. Congr., 360-71.—Ketcham, A. H.
Treatment  by  the orthodontist  supplementing  that by the
rhinologist. Dent. Cosmos, 1912, 54: 1312-21. Also Laryngo-
scope,  1912, 22: 1286-99.   Also Internat. J. Orthodont., 1916,
2: 15-28.—Levy, E.  The best age for orthodontic treatment.
Ibid.,  1930, 16:  1156-62.—Lopez,  O.  Rino-ortodoncia,  o
relaciones entre la rinologia y la ortodoncia.   Actas Congr.
med. nac,  Habana, 1914, 3. Congr., pt 2,  286-8.—McCoy,
J. D.  The question of speed in orthodontic treatment.  J.
Am.  Dent. Ass.,   1925,  12:  682-90.  ------   The time
factor  in orthodontic  treatment.  Internat.  J.  Orthodont.,
1926, 12: 619-24.   Also Pacific Dent.  J.,  1926,  34: 301-7 —
Mauk,  E.  H.   Mutilated arches.  Internat. J.  Orthodont.,
1924,  10: 451-8.—Mershon, J.  V.  Facial  changes.  Dent.
Cosmos, 1935, 77: 1068-79.—Mourgeon, A. A quel age peut-
on entreprendre le redressement des dents et la correction des
machoires? Med. inf., Par., 1930, 37: 321-30.—Nord. C. F. L.
Die Notwendigkeit  einer Scheidung  zwischen  Behandlung
vernachlassigter Falle und Friihbehandlung.   Zschr. Stomat,,
Wien,  1936, 34: 1437-42.—Porter. L. J. Possible orthodontic
assistance in mutilated cases in conjunction with or in prepara-
tion for prosthetic restorations. Internat. J. Orthodont., 1935,
21: 938-51.—Silver, E.  I.  Orthodontic treatment at age three.
Ibid., 1937, 23: 810.—Subirana, L. At what age should regula-
tions be undertaken? some fundamental problems.  Internat.
Orthodont, Congr.  (1920) 1927,  1. Congr., 410-5.—Toni, A.
Ortopedia  dento-facciale  durante la  gravidanza.   Riv. ital.
stomat., 1935, 4: 433-6.—Watry,  F.   A  propos de contre-
indications du  traitement  orthodontique.  Rev.  odont., Par.,
1937, 58: 106-16.—Watson, M. T.  The advantages of early
treatment.  Tr. Panama-Pacific Dent. Congr., 1915, 1. Congr.,
2: 6-15.—West, F. T.  Age limitations for orthodontic treat-
ment.  Contact Point, 1937-38, 15: 160-2.

----   orthodontic: Instruments.

   Beckwith, J. H.  Improved detail  and mount for  roent-
genologic diagnosis.  Am. J. Orthodont., 1938,  24:  289.—■
Brawley, R. E., & Sedwick. H.  J.   Gnathodynamometer.
Ibid.,  256-8.—Breitner, C.  Ein Modell zur Kontrolle  der
Wirkungsweise  orthodontischer  Apparate.  Zschr. Stomat.,
Wien, 1929, 27: 820-3.—Kantorowicz, A.  Messpunkte und
Messzahlen fiir orthodontische Messungen. Atti Congr. internaz.
stomat. (1935)  1936, 2.  Congr., 2: 785.— Pevzner. A. M.  [For-
ceps for Tigerstedt's bands]  Stomatologia,  Moskva, 1938,
No. 2, 57.—Puthod, 3.  Parallelometre buccal.  Odontologie,
Par., 1935, 73: 837-0.—Rehak, R.  Neue kombinierte Graphi-
kontabelle  zum Gnathostatverfahren von P. W.  Simon.  Atti
Congr. internaz. stomat. (1935) 1936,2. Congr., 2:793— Rowlett,
A. E.   The gnathodynamometer and  its use  in  dentistry.
Proc.  R. Soc.  M., Lond., 1933, 26: 403-71.—Schussler, H.
Eine neue  Methode der odontorthopadischen Kiefermessung.
Deut.  Zahn &c Heilk., 1935,  2:  651-66.—Schwarz, R.  New
cephalometric method  and apparatus  and its application to
orthodontia.  Internat. J. Orthodont., 1925, 11: 989-1017 —
Stanton, F. L.,  Fish, G. D.,  & Ashley-Montagu, M. F.  De-
scription of 3 instruments for use in orthodontic and cephalo-
metric investigations, with some remarks on map construction.
J. Dent. Res., 1931, 11: 885-902.—Stein, S. H. An all-purpose
dental camera stand.  Dent. Digest, 1938,  44: 260-2.

----   orthodontic: Manuals.

   Boyle,  H.   H.    Principles  and  practice of
applied  dental  aesthetics.   238p.   8?  Lond.,
1936.
   Case, C. S.  A practical  treatise on the technics
and principles  of  dental  orthopedia  and  pros-
thetic  correction  of cleft  palate.   2.  ed.   486p.
4?  Chic, 1921.
   De   Vecchis. B.   La  dottrina   ortodontica;
dalle  fonti  Castalia al dogma  di  Angle.   278p.
8?  Roma [1936]
   Dewey,  M., &  Anderson,  G. M.   Practical
orthodontia.   5. ed.   514p.  8?  S. Louis, 1935.
  Iz\rd   G.    Orthodontie  (orthopedie dento-
afciale)   762p.  8?  Par.,  1930.
  Korkhaus, G.   Moderne orthodontische The-
rapie.   2.  Aufl.  457p.  8?  Berl.,  1932.
  McCoy, J. D.   Applied orthodontia; an  in-
troductory text for students and practitioners of
dentistry.   2.  ed.   322p.   8?    Phila.,   1927.
Also 3.  ed.   344p.   1931.  Also 4.  ed.  336p.
1935.
  Oppenheim,   A.    Biologisch-orthodontische
Therapie und Wirklichkeit; eine theoretische und
praktische Studie.  192p.   8?   Berl.,  1936.
  Schwarz,  A.  M.  Lehrgang der Gebissrege-
lung.  1.  Die  kieferbezugliche  Untersuchung,  2.
Der kieferbezugliche  Befund,  3.  Die schadelbe-
ziigliche Befund.  3v.  8?   Berl., 1937.
  Simon,  P.  W.   Fundamental principles of  a
systematic diagnosis  of dental anomalies,  with
an explanation of a new classification based upon
gnathostatic methods of investigation;  a  hand-
book for research  and practice, with an appendix:
on  the norm-concept  in  orthodontics.   378p.
8?   Bost., 1926.
  —-—   System  einer  biologisch-mechanischen
Therapie  der  Gebiss-Anomalien;   ein  Lehrbuch
fiir Studierende,  Zahnarzte und  Kieferorthopa-
den.   287p.   8?  Berl., 1933.
  Strang, R. H. W.  A text-book  of orthodontia.
756p.   8?   Phila., 1933.
  Wilson,  A.  G.   Orthodontics.   167p.    8?
Edinb., 1928.
  Winkler, R.   Lehrbuch der orthodontischen
Mechanik.  255p.  8?   Munch.,  1933.
  Lischer.  B. E.  The library of an orthodonist. Dent. Items,
1912, 34: 721-31.

----   orthodontic: Material.

  Arnst,  W.    *Kritische  Betrachtung ortho-
dontischer Materialien; ihre Vor- und Nachteile
in  metallurgischer  Hinsicht   und  praktischer
Erfahrung  [Berlin]  27p.  8?   Jena,  1936.
  Herwig, H.  *Die Kupfer-Berylliumlegierung,
ihre  mechanischen  Eigenschaften,  Korrosions-
festigkeit und technische Verwendbarkeit in  der
Orthodontik   [Frankfurt  a.  M.]   p.83-98.   8?
Berl., 1931.
  Also Vjschr. Zahnh., 1931, 47:
  Jansen,  I.    *Elektrische  Punktschweissung
bei  orthodontischen  Stahlapparaten.   31 p.   8?
Bonn,  1935.
  Klug,  K.  E.   *Das Band  als Befestigungs-
und  Verankerungsmittel orthodontischer  Appa-
rate  an den Zahnen.  27p.  8?   Frankf. a. M.,
1936.
  Laue,  K.  [H.]   *Orthodontie und  die Metall-
vergiitung   [Munster]   31p.   8?   Westerstede,
1934.
  Lauf,   M.   *Untersuchungen  iiber  die  elasti-
schen  Eigenschaften  von  Stahldrahten.    29p.
8?   Frankf. a. M., 1933.
  Leonhardt,  G.  [H.]   *Materialfragen in  der
Orthodontie.   35p.   8?  Lpz., 1932.
  Link,  E.   *Untersuchungen iiber die Krafte
intermaxillarer Gummiziige und orthodontischer
Fingerfedern  [Tubingen]  48p.   8?   Metzingen,
1935.
  Lippert, F.  *Das Loten von orthodontischen
Apparaturen und die mechanischen Eigenschaf-
ten der geloteten  Teile.  29p.  8?  [Frankf. a. M.]
1929.
   Menninger,  E.   *Untersuchungen  iiber  das
sogenannte orthodontische Bandmaterial   [Tub-
ingen]   29p.   8?   Stuttg., 1934.
   Neumann, H.  [E.l  *Die Befestigungsmoglich-
keiten  von Hilfsfedern  aus rostfreiem Stahl  bei
der orthodontischen Apparatur am Hauptbogen.
24p.    8?   Greifswald,  1934. 
DENTISTRY
158
DENTISTRY
   Rohmann,  C.   *Experimentelle  Untersuchun-
gen  iiber  die  notwendigen  Eigenschaften  des
Fingerfederchenmaterials  der  Lingualapparatur
nach Mershon.  27p.   8?   Gott., 1929.
   Traudt,  A.  *Ueber den Elastizitatsgrad  und
den  Elastizitatsmodul  von Fingerfederdrahten
[Frankfurt a.  M.]   p.830-7.  8?   Berl.,  1930.
   Also Deut. Mschr. Zahnh., 1930, 48:

   Walter, P.   *Die mechanischen Eigenschaf-
ten echter und unechter  Hauptbogen- und Fin-
gerfedermaterialien  der Orthodontik; eine ver-
gleichende Untersuchung  iiber deren  Verhalten
nach mechanischer und thermischer Behandlung
[Frankfurt a.  M.]   p.731-44.   8?  Berl.,  1929.
   Also Deut. Mschr. Zahnh., 1929, 47:

   Wurzel, G.  *Die Hilfe der  Keramik in der
Orthodontie.   27p.   8?   Bonn, 1933.
   Carman,  J. L.  Metallurgy and uses  of  chrome alloy in
orthodontics.  Am. J.  Orthodont.,  1938, 24: 346-62.—Cools.
L.  Le vorrou d'acier inoxydable en orthopadie dento-faciale.
Rev. odont., Par., 1935, 56: 349-68.—Friel, S.  The practical
application of stainless  steel in the construction of fixed ortho-
dontic  appliances.  Internat.  J.  Orthodont,, 1934,  20:  972-
96.—Herder, S.  Various uses of stainless steel coil springs in
orthodontic  treatment.  Dent. Cosmos, 1935, 77: 178: 1936,
78: 632.—Mogler. A.  C, &  Holestine.  E.  V.   Soldering of
chrome for  orthodontic use.  Internat. J. Orthodont., 1935,
21: 955.—Schwarz, R.  Rustless steel apparatus. Dent. Rec,
Lond.,  1935. 55: 305-23.—Sorrels,  H.  H.  The  cast  gold
restoration and retaining aDpliance.  Annual Meet.  Am. Soc
Orthodont.,  1933, 32: 201.—Souder. W.  Standards for ortho-
dontic materials.  Internat. J.  Orthodont., 1935, 21: 1003-12 —
Stein, S.  H. Ceramics as an  aid in adult orthodontia. Dent.
Digest, 1936, 42: 381-4.—Sved, A.  The behavior of arch wires
in fixed attachments.  Internat.  J. Orthodont., 1937, 23:  683-
6.—Williams, R. V.  Orthodontia alloys.  Ibid., 1925,11:1-49.
------  Original research on the precious metals used in ortho-
dontia.   Ibid., 1931, 17:  1019-32.   ------  The chemistry,
mechanics and metallurgy of precious metals used  in ortho-
dontia.  Am. J. Orthodont., 1938, 24: 37-50.—Younger, W. J.
The superiority  of  silk ligatures  over other  appliances  in
regulating teeth.   Dent,  Rev., 1910.  24: 1207-14.

----   orthodontic: Methods.

   Litsch,  E.    *Redressement  force   [Heidel-
berg]    35p.  8?  Schwetzingen [1931]
   Rautenberg, E.  [B.  C]   *Des redressements
force.   24p.   8?   Konigsb., 1926.
   Adamson, K.   Practical hints in simple orthodontic tech-
nique for the general practitioner.  Austral. J. Dent.,  1934, 38:
375; 1935, 39: 39.—Andresen, V.  Die Funktionskieferortho-
padie (das  Norwegische  System)   Zschr.  Stomat., Wien,
1937, 35: 664-78.—Barthelmae. A.  Kurzer  Uebsrblick  uber
die Behandlungsmethodik von Alfred Korbitz. Deut. Zahn &c.
Heilk.,  1937, 4: 675-82.—Beaser, H. P.  Orthodontic treat-
ment by parcel post.  Internat. J. Orthodont., 1918, 4: 170-2.—
Berg. E.  J.  van  den.  [Raising  of bite  in  practice]  Tschr.
tandheelk., 1931,  38: 903-10.—Case, C. S.  Modern  principles
and methods in orthodontia.  Internat. J. Orthodont,, 1917, 3:
695-706. —Chapman, H.  The rotation of teeth without bands.
Brit. Dent. J..  1921, 42: 602.—De Coster.  Le traitement par
etape.s, nouvelle tactique de traitement orthodontique.   Rev.
odont.. Par., 1935, 56: 119-30.—Engstrom,  C.  O.   Notation
of orthodontic treatment using  the  Engstrom record card.
Internat.  J. Orthodont., 1924,  10: 421-3.—Frank, V.  Eichen-
topf, Fehr, Balters-Montag.   Vjschr.  Zahnh., 1923,  39:  267-
74.—Goldberg, J.  How the  orthodontist handles the child.
N. York J. Dent., 1934, 4: 307-11— Griinberg. J., & Oppenheim,
A.  Orthodontische Therapie.  Fortsch. Zahnh., 1926, 1: 233,
passim.—Hoffman, A.   What  may  be  considered  rational
methods  in  orthodontic  therapy?  Internat. J. Orthodont.,
1933, 19: 233-41.—Hoffman, H. F.  Method of presenting cor-
rect diet  to orthodontia patients.   Ibid., 1925, 11: 97-110.—
Husserl,  E.  Funktions-Kieferorthopadie  (das  norwegische
System)  Zschr. Stomat., Wien,  1936, 34:  1477-91.—Jackson.
A.  F.  The  nature and place of mechanical interference  in
orthodontic treatment.   Dent. Cosmos, 1931, 73: 1084-94.—
Jones. E. G.  What may be  considered  rational methods of
orthodontic therapy?  Internat. J. Orthodont., 1933,  19: 259-
72.—Kadner, A.  The  necessity of an individual therapy in-
stead of  schematizing  methods.  Ibid., 1927, 13: 651-62.—
Leist. M.  Ueber einfache Methoden der  Behandlung von
Stellungsanomalien. Zschr. Stomat., Wien, 1931, 29:119-39.—
Lussier, E. F.  Adult orthodontic therapy; a practical aid to
the general practitioner.  J. Am. Dent. Ass.,  1936, 23: 2102-
15.—McCoy. J. R. Blueprint chart as aid in teaching of ortho-
dontic technic.  Internat. J. Orthodont., 1921, 7: 315-8   Also
Pacific Dent. Gaz., 1921, 29: 305-8.—McDowell, E.   The role
of speech training  in a  program of orthodontic treatment.
Internat.  J.  Orthodont.,  1936, 22: 105-13.—Moolten, R.  J.
Orthodontia  for adults.  Dent.  Digest,  1926,  32:  79-85.—
Muzii. E.  Una nostra legatura assolutamente passiva. Stoma-
 tologia, Mod., 1929. 27: 406.—Porter, L. J. What may be con-
 sidered rational methods of orthodontic therapy?  Internat. J.
 Orthodont.,  1933,  19:  242-58.—Pullen,  H. A.  Mechanical
 therapy in orthodontia as indicated by the growth and develop-
 ment of the dental arches of children.  Ibid., 1932,  18: 606-
 81.—Reese,  B.  L.  Orthodontic treatment  facilitated  by
 natural growth.  Pacific Dent.  Gaz.,  1927,  35: 328-32.—
 Report of Dr Alfred  Paul Rogers' conference on orthodontic
 treatment employing the use of muscle exercises.  Internat.
 Orthodont. Congr.  (1926)  1927,  1. Congr., 457.—Richard,
 G. A.  Orthodontie et reeducation respiratoire.  Odontologie,
 Par.,  1931, 52: 489-96.—Rogers, A. P.  Coordinating natural
 and artificial methods of treatment.  Internat.  J. Orthodont.,
 1924, 10: 63-89. ------ Simplifying orthodontic treatment.
 Ibid., 1926, 12: 540-54.—Samuel, B.  Orthodontic treatment
 for the elementary school child.  Ibid.,  1935,  21: 309-12.—
 Seefeld,  A.   Bisskorrektur  durch  orthopadische Prothetik,
 Deut.  Mschr.  Zahnh.,  1927, 45: 294-302.—Simon, P.  W.
 Ueber meine  diagnostischen und therapeutischen Methoden
 und Erfahrungen.  Deut. Zahn &c. Heilk., 1938, 5: 186-91.—
 Skogsborg, C.  Die  permanente  Fixierung  der  Zahne  nach
 orthodontischer Behandlung.  Vjschr. Zahnh., 1926, 42: 278-
 93.—Stryker, H. A.  Demonstrating the application of rational
 therapy and treatment principles.  Internat. J.  Orthodont.,
 1930,  16: 903-10.—Thompson,  A. B.  Progress of treatment.
 Ibid.,  1936,  22:  1239-42.—Tischler,  M.   Die sogenannte
 Munstersche Regulierungsmethode.   Zschr.  Stomat.,  Wien,
 1936,   34:  612-4.—Tryfus,   F.  Orthodontische Therapie.
 Fortsch.  Zahnh., 1927, 3:  823:  passim.—Walden.  S.   The
 therapeutic use of wind instruments for the correction of ortho-
 dontic conditions.   Trained Nurse, 1936, 97: 328-32.—Waldo,
 C. M.  Orthodontic procedure based upon a consideration of
 individual differences.  Am. J. Orthodont., 1938, 24: 737-54.—
 Wilkinson, W. S.  An  account of some recent  advances in
 technique. Austral. J. Dent., 1934, 38: 169-75.  ------   The
 influence  of prognosis on orthodontic therapy.  Angle Ortho-
 dont.. 1935, 5: 212-6.—Ziebe, H.   Die Bisserhohung.  Deut.
 Mschr. Zahnh., 1933, 51: 49-61.

----  orthodontic: Methods, surgical.
   Henss,   W.   *Die  chirurgische  Behandlung
der  Zahnstellungsanomalien    [Munster]   16p.
8?   Dortmund, 1932.
   Herrmann,  E.    *Ist  die  Extraktion  von
Zahnen   zwecks   orthodontischer   Behandlung
indiziert?   23p.   8?   Munch.,  1932.
   Lewison, L.   *Die Extraktion als prophylak-
tisches  und  therapeutisches  Hilfsmittel  in der
Orthodontik.   27p.   8?   [Frankf.  a.  M.]  1928.
   Ostertag,  F.   *Extraktion als orthodontische
Massnahme.  34p.   8?   Tub.,  1931.
   Adelman, A. L.  Surgery versus orthodontia.  Dent. Items,
1938,  60: 442-5.—Budtz-Jorgensen.  E.   Indications de l'ex-
traction en orthodontie.   Rev. odont..  Par.,  1931, 52: 385-
409.—Case, C. S. The question of extraction in orthodontia.
Tr. Nat. Dent. Ass., 1911, 124-81.—Davis, A. D.  The role of
plastic surgery in relation to orthodontia.   Internat. J.  Ortho-
dont., 1933, IS: 1214-22.—Fairbanks, L. C-  Orthodontics and
maxillofacial surgery.  Dent. Bull.,  Carlisle, 1938,  9:  1-5 —
Gilmour, W. H.  Scaling.  Internat.  J.  Orthodont., 1926, 12:
28-35.—Griffin, E. M.  Citations of orthodontic interpretation
of scientific investigations  to give guidance in operative pro-
cedures.  Dent.  Items, 1937,   59: 1044;  1154.—Herbst,  E.
Ueber die Extraktionsfrage  in  der Orthodontie oder,  ist die
sogenannte  neue Schule der Orthodontie auf dem  richtigen
Wege?  Oesterr.  ungar. Vjschr. Zahnh.,  1913, 29:  106-26.—
Kazanjian. V. H.  Surgery in relation to  orthodontia.  Dent.
Cosmos, 1929, 71:141-4.—Lewin, M.  Die  Chirurgie im Dienste
der Orthodontie.  C.  rend.  Congr.  dent, internat., 1909, 5.
Congr., 2. Teil, 382-9.

----   orthodontic, preventive.

   Derichsweiler,   H.     *Beitrag  zur  ortho-
dontischen  Prophylaxe   und  Friihbehandlung.
34p.   8?    Munch., 1934.
   Rose,  E.  D.   Preventive  dentistry;  crooked
teeth.   19p.  16?  [n. p., 1932]
   Amodeo, N. A.  Ortodonzia preventiva nei bambini.  Stoma-
tologia, Mod., 1935, 33: 436-57.—Berkovich, G.  [Orthodontia
as sanitation]  Odont. stomat., Moskva, 1929,  7:  18-21.—
Dewey. M.  Symposium on preventive dentistry; preventive
orthodontics.   Brit.  Dent. J.,  1932, 53: 373.—Dreyfus,  S.
Prevention  in  orthodontics.  Dent.  Rec, Lond.,  1935, 55:
263-8.—-Graham, E- E- Preventive orthodontia in the practice
of children s dentistry.  J. Am.  Dent. Ass., 1928, 15: 1941-7 —
Griffin, E. M.  Preventive orthodontia.  Dent. Cosmos, 1934,
76: 357-69—Martinek.   C. E.   Preventive  orthodontics.
Dent  Surv.,  1934, 10: 43-5.—Nord, C.  F. L.  Les mesures
prophylactiques dans  l'orthodontie.   Odontologie, Par., 1930,
?> .■£UC20-;rSchwarz- A" M'  Orthodontische Prophylaxe und
*ruhbehandlung.  Zschr. Stomat., Wien,  1929, 27:  339-70.—
Subirana.  Noblesse du but de l'orthodontie; son influence sur
la sante et pourquoi elle ameliore les races.  C. rend.  Congr. 
DENTISTRY                                159                                DENTISTRY
dent, internat., 1909, 5. Congr., 2. Teil, 434-9.—Watry, F. Pre-
ventive orthodontia.  Internat. J. Orthodont., 1936, 22: 591-
9.—Weingart, M. A.  Preventive orthodontia via the deciduous
teeth.  Dent. Digest, 1926, 32: 445-53.—Willett, R. C. Pre-
ventive orthodontics.  J. Am. Dent. Ass., 1936, 23: 2257-70.

----  orthodontic: Results.

   Wielen-Ambrock, R. van  der.  *Ueber  die
allgemeinpsychische   Bedeutung zahnarztlicher
Kosmetik  [Bonn]  30p.  8?   Duren,  1934.
   Baker, L. W.. Fernald, A.. & Blumenthal. F. R.  Symposium
on the results of case teaching at the Harvard clinic.  Internat.
J. Orthodont., 1924, 10: 400-21.—Bocak, J.  Erfahrungen auf
dem Gebiete der Funktions-Kiefer-Orthopadie. Zschr. Stomat.,
Wien, 1908, 36: 77-87.—Cutler, R.  Response to orthodontic
treatment.   Internat. J. Orthodont.,  1935,  21: 1076.—Eby.
J. D.  What are the possibilities and limitations of orthodontic
treatment?  Ibid., 1933, 19: 117-27.—Engel, F.  Ein zahn-
arztlicher Dialog; Austausch praktischer Erfahrungen.  Zschr.
Stomat., Wien,  1936, 34: 267-80.—Gallavardin.  E.  Quelques
resultats en orthodontie.  Odontologie, Par., 1913, 49: 390-9.

----  Pathology.

   See also Tooth, Diseases.
   Appleton, J.  L.  T.  Bacterial infection, with
special reference  to dental practice.  2.  ed. 654p.
8?  Phila., 1933.
   Bercher,  J. H., & Fargin-Fayolle, P. [et al.]
Pathologie dentaire.   562p.  8?  Par., 1935.
   Black, G. V.  G. V. Black's work on operative
dentistry with which his special dental  pathology
is combined; vol. 1: Pathology of the hard tissues
of the teeth; oral diagnosis.   7. ed.   422p.   8?
Chic, 1936.
   Broderick, F. W.  The principles of dental
medicine; the medical aspects of dental disease.
2. ed.  575p.  8?  Lond., 1936.
   Bunting, R. W.  A text-book of oral pathology
for students and practitioners of dentistry. 495p.
8?  Phila., 1929.
   Burchard,  H.  H.   A  text-book  of dental
pathology  and therapeutics.   6. ed.   818p.   8?
Lond., 1921.   Also 7. ed.   879p.   Phila.,  1926.
   Herzog, G.  *Die Beziehungen der Konstitu-
tionsforschung  zu   zahnarztlichen  Problemen.
26p.   8?   Munch.,  1935.
   James, F.   Principle of dental histo-pathology,
clinical  pathology  and  therapeutics.   2.  ed.
526p.  8?  Ann  Arb., 1934.
   Kronfeld, R.  Histopathology  of  the  teeth
and  their surrounding  structures.   479p.   8?
Phila., 1933.
   Leigh,  R.  W.   Dental pathology of  aboriginal
California,   p. 399-440.   8?   Berkeley, Calif.,
1928.
   Mayrhofer,   B.   Lehrbuch  der Zahnkrank-
heiten.  2. Aufl.   359p.  8?  Jena,  1922.
   North, G.  Questions and answers  on dental
pathology and therapeutics, dental embryology,
hygiene,  and care of  children's teeth.   87p.   8?
[Chic] 1891.
   Schyska,  F.   *Beitrag  zur Frage der Bezie-
hungen zwischen der individuellen  Konstitution
und  der  Zahnheilkunde.   25p.   8?   Erlangen,
1934.
   Strohm, W. *Die Bedeutung des Zuckers und
anderer Kohlenhydrate fiir  die Zahnheilkunde.
21p.   8?   Wurzb., 1930.
   Warren, G. W.  Compend of dental pathology
and  dental medicine, containing the most  note-
worthy points upon the subjects of interest to the
dental  student  and  a section on  emergencies.
3. ed.   176p.   12?  Phila.,  1898.
   Wildner,  I.   *Infektionen in der  Zahnheil-
kunde und ihre rechtliche Beurteilung   [Breslau]
22p.   8?   Liegnitz, 1931.
  Arnold. N. B.  The odontological significance of the intestinal
tract.   Illinois Dent. J., 1933, 2: 597-605.—Astachov.  N.
Konstitutionelle  Fragen in der odontologischen Klinik.  Deut.
Mschr. Zahnh., 1926, 44: 241-52.—Boyne. H. N.  The dentist's
responsibility to the cardiac patient.  J. Am. Dent. Ass., 1936,
23: 1451-8.—Brow, G. R. The cardiovascular system from the
dentist's point of view.  J. Canad. Dent. Ass., 1937, 3: 117-
22.—Deusch, G. Pathologische Physiologie. Fortsch. Zahnh.,
1927, 3: 606-11.—Engelhardt, H. A.   The relation  of  the
diseases of the nose and pharynx to dentistry. Tr. Nat. Dent.
Ass., 1910, 445-56.—Ersner, W.  Dental conditions and  the
otolaryngologist.  Pennsylvania  M. J., 1934, 37: 804-9.—
Freeman, N.  An outline of dental pathology.  Dent. Digest,
1931, 37:  166; passim.—Groen,  J.  [Significance of general
pathology in dentistry]  Tschr. tandheelk., 1935, 42: 82-101.—
Guy, W. Dentistry in relation to tuberculosis. Tr. Nat. Ass.
Prev. Tuberc, Lond.,  1929, 15: 180-91.—Hardgrove,  M.
Arterial diseases and their relation to dentistry.  Dent. Cosmos,
1934, 76:  1291-5.—Hartzell, T.  B.  Cardiac arteiiosclerosis;
what it means to the dentist. J. Am. Dent. Ass., 1936,  23:
1288-91.—Howe, P. R.   The relation of avitaminosis to oral
pathology.  N. England J. M., 1936, 215: 1163.—Keeton, R. W.
The relation of metabolic diseases to dentistry. .1. Am. Dent.
Ass., 1937, 24: 1336-41.—Palazzi, S.   I  progressi dell'isto-
patologia dentaria negli ultimi 5 anni  (1931-36)  Stomatologia,
Mod., 1936, 34: 575; 704.—Palmer, B. B., & Carr, M.  W.
Medico-dental case records: first  report; a clinico-pathological
study.  J. Dent. Res. 1924-26, 6: 283-303.—Pende, N.  Endo-
crinologia  costituzionale e patologia  dentaria.  Stomatologia,
Mod., 1934, 32:  1033-43.—Praeger.  Aus der  Vererbungs-
pathologie des menschlichen Gebisses.  Deut. Mschr. Zahnh.,
1925, 43: 365-9.— Rabkin, S.  Biologic factors in dental dis-
orders.  J. Am. Dent. Ass., 1936, 23: 1932-45.—Reinwein, H.
Pathologische  Physiologie.  Fortsch. Zahnh.,  1929, 5: 632;
1933, 9: 624.—Rowland,  W. D.  Interrelations of ocular and
dental pathology.   J. Am. Dent. Ass., 1932, 19: 1029-34.—
Sauer,  W.  E.  Some dental  and otolaryngologic relations.
Ibid., 1934, 21: 1590-8.—Siegmund, H.  Pathologische His-
tologie.  Fortsch. Zahnh.,  1928, 4: 272; 1929, 5: 243.— Trauner,
R. Zur Vererbungsfrage in der Zahnheilkunde (zur gemeinsa-
men Vererbung verschiedener Korperteile)  Zschr. Stomat.,
Wien, 1933, 31: 283-91.—Veasey, C. A., jr. Dental pathology
in relation  to diseases of the eyes, ears and throat.  Northwest
M., 1930, 29: 263-6.—Weiss, M. W.  The dentist and modern
concepts of heart disease.  J. Am. Dent. Ass., 1938, 25: 789-91.

---  Periodicals.

  See  also Stomatology.
  Abhandlungen aus dem Gebiete der klini-
schen Zahnheilkunde.  Berl., H. 2, 1914-
  American  (The)  dental  surgeon.   Chic,
v.46, 1926-
  Continuation of Dental summary.

  American  journal  of  orthodontics  and
oral surgery.  S.  Louis,  Mo., v.24,  1938-
  Continuation of Internat. J. Orthodont.

  Angle orthodontist.  Brooklyn, N.  Y., v.l,
1931-
  Annals of dentistry.   N. Y., v.3, 1936-
  Dental   (The)   bulletin    (Army  Dental
School,  Army  Medical  Center)    Wash.,  v.l,
1929-
  Dental  journal of  Australia.   Sydney,
v.5,  1933-
  Dental  record.   Lond.,  v.53, 1933-
  Dental review.   Chic, v.20, 1906-
  Dentogram   (General  Electric  X-ray  Cor-
poration)  Chic, v.3, 1934-
  Deutsche (der)  Dentist.  Berl., v.l, 1922-
  Deutsche Vierteljahrsschrift  fur Zahn-
chirurgie.  Miinch., v.4-5,  1920-23.
  Fortschritte  (Die)  der  Zahnheilkunde.
Lpz., v.l, 1926-
  Harvard dental record,  Bost., v.8, 1934-
  Illinois  (The)  dental  journal.  Oak  Park,
v.l, 1931-
  International  journal  of  orthodontia.
S. Louis, v.18, 1932-
  Journal  (Le)  dentaire belge  (Association
generale des dentistes de Belgique)  Brux., v.26,
1935-
  Journal  (The)   of  oralogy.   N.  Y.,  v.l,
1922.
  Journal  of  periodontology.   Birm., v.2,

1931-
  New  York journal of dentistry.  N.  Y.,

v.l,  1931-
  Paradentium; Zeitschrift  fiir die Grenzfragen
der Medizin und Odontologie.   Berl., v.l, 1929- 
DENTISTRY
160
DENTISTRY
   Quarterly (The) journal of dental science.
 v.l.  480p.   8?   Lond., 1858.
   Rinsho shika.   Osaka, v.5, 1933-
   Schweizerische Monatsschrift fur Zahn-
 heilkunde.  Ziir., v.38, 1928-
   TlJDSCHRIFT VOOR TANDHEELKUNDE.  Utrecht,
 v.35, 1928-
   Zeitschrift fur mund- und Kieferchirur-
 gie (einschliesslich Zahnchirurgie)  und  Grenz-
 gebiete.  Wiesbaden,  v. 1-3, 1914-20.
   Continued as Deutsche Vierteljahrsschrift fiir Zahnchirurgie.
   Hackh, I.  A statistical analysis of dental periodicals.  J.
 Dent. Res., 1937, 16: 33-6.—Robinson, H. Our undergraduate
 dental periodicals.  Frater, Menasha,  1933-34,  33: 109.—
 Trueman, W. H. Beginning and international development
 of periodical dental literature.  J. Am. Dent. Ass., 1927, 14:
 483-6.

 ----  Pharmacology.
   See also  Dentistry,  Therapeutics; also under
 names of drugs.
   Altenkamp, C.   *Einwirkungen der  in  der
 konservierenden  Zahnheilkunde zur Verwendung
 kommenden eiweissfallenden Mittel auf  Binde-
 gewebe  und  Epithel    [Bonn]   p.165-90.    8?
 Berl., 1931.
   Also Vjschr. Zahnh., 1931, 47:
   Aranda Pizarro, I.  R.  *Ortoformo y resor-
 cina como  t6pico  local alveolar.   31p.    8?
 Santiago de Chile, 1931.
   Barritt, W.,  & Barritt, A. T.  The simplex
 handbook of dental materia medica and thera-
 peutics; a simple tabulated classification of drugs
 and remedies  used in  dental  operations and in
 the treatment of dental  diseases.  2. ed.  304p.
 8?  Lond.,  1923.
   Beerendonk,   K.  H.   *Klinische   Untersu-
 chungen mit Hermanns Calxyl.  16p.  8?   Lpz.,
 1936.
   Blayney, J. R.  Dental  pharmacology  and
 therapeutics.   2. ed.  340p.  8? S. Louis, 1936.
   Breitenstein, F.  *Arseneinlage oder Anas-
 thesie.   24p.   8?  Heidelb., 1933.
   Buckley,  J.   P.    Modern  dental  materia
 medica,  pharmacology and therapeutics, includ-
 ing the practical application of drugs and  remedies
 in  the treatment of disease.   5. ed.  586p.   8?
 Phila. [1926]
   DeKalo, J. N.  *Die Einwirkung der Atomi-
 seurfltissigkeit  auf  die  harten  Zahnsubstanzen.
 16p.  8?   Kiel, 1926.
   Friedmann, G.   *Klinische und histologische
 Untersuchungen  iiber die Einwirkung von Chlor-
 phenol-Kampfer-Menthollosung  auf das  Perio-
 dont und  der  Chlorphenol-Kampfer-Menthol-
 Jodoformpaste auf das  apikale Granulations-
 gewebe  [Zurich]  36p.  8? Lpz., 1930.
   Also Deut. Zahnh., 1930, No. 76, 46-78.
   Gebert,  A.  Grundriss der Arzneimittellehre
 und Arzneimittelverordnung fiir Zahnarzte  und
 Studierende  der   Zahnheilkunde.    167p.    8?
 Berl., 1931.
   Gerber,   W.   *In  der  Zahnheilkunde   ge-
 brauchliche Medikamente  einschliesslich  Zahn-
 pflegemittel in ihren Beziehungen zu allergischen
 Hautreaktionen.   23p.  8?  Freib. i. B., 1931.
   Gordon,  S. M.  Accepted dental remedies;
 containing a list of official drugs selected to pro-
 mote a  rational  dental  materia  medica  and
 descriptions  of acceptable  nonofficial  articles
265p.  12?   Chic, 1937.
  Hellmuth, K.   *Ein  Beitrag zur Arsenfrage
unter besonderer Beriicksichtigung von  Pulpar-
sen.  35p.  8?  Wurzb.,  1933.
  Hirt, A.  *Fortschritte in der medikamentosen
Therapie des Zahnarztes.  40p.   8?  Tub., 1937.
   Honegger, I.  *Histologische Untersuchungen
 iiber die apikalen  Heilungsvorgange  entpulpter
 Zahne  nach  Einwirkung von Chlorphenolkam-
 pfermenthollosung und Chlorphenolkampfermen-
 thol-Jodoformpaste (Methode WalkhofT) auf das
 gesunde Periodontium.  47p.  8?  Zur., 1932.
   Also Schweiz. Mschr. Zahnh., 1932, 42:
   Huschelrath,  J.   *Ueber  die Anwendung
 und die Wirkungsweise der arsenigen Saure in der
 Zahnheilkunde,  zugleich  ein Beitrag iiber die
 Frage  der  Bedeutung des  Zusatzes von desin-
 fizierenden  Mitteln   zu  Arsenpasten   [Bonn]
 73p.   8?  Koln-Kalk, 1931.
   Keeser, E., &  Precht,  E.  Klinische Phar-
 makologie fiir Zahnarzte.  122p.  8?  Lpz., 1936.
   Krafczyk,  F.  *Hat Kochsalz Eigenschaften,
 die seine Verwendung in  der Zahnheilkunde bei
 der   Amputationsmethode  geeignet  erscheinen
 lassen?  39p.  8?   Bresl., 1932.
   Linden, W.  *Nachbehandlung schmerzhafter
 und eitriger Prozesse in der Zahnheilkunde unter
 Beriicksichtigung von Yatren [Heidelberg]  35p.
 8?  Konstanz, 1930.
   Mayer, F.  *Eucupininjektionen in der Zahn-
 heilkunde.  24p.  8?   Lpz. [1921]
   M0ller, K. O.  Lehrbuch der Pharmakologie
 fur Zahnarzte.  183p.  8?  Miinch., 1934.
   Muhle, H.  *Klinische Untersuchungen  mit
 Verasulf in der Zahnheilkunde.   18p.   8? Kiel,
 1934.
   Prinz, H.   Dental formulary; a practical guide
 for the preparation of chemical  and  technical
 compounds and accessories, [etc.]   3. ed.  328p.
 8? Phila., 1923.  Also 5. ed. 366p.   [1936]
   ----  Dental materia medica and therapeutics.
 6. ed.   632p.   8?  S. Louis,  1926.
   Puls, J.   *Versuche mit Arsenersatzkorpern.
 23p.  8?   Rostock, 1931.
   Rauch,  A.  W.   Analgesia; nitrous oxide in
 dentistry;  a  manual  for  students  and  practi-
 tioners  of dentistry.  128p.  12?   Newark, N. J.,
 1936.
   Schiering,  K.   *Ueber die zur  Zeit in  der
 praktischen  Zahnheilkunde   angewandten blut-
 stillenden  Mittel   [Halle.]   4p.   8?   Eisleben,
 1921.
   Singer,  R.   *Die  zur Zeit  handelsiiblichen
 Kalkpraparate und ihre Bedeutung in  der Zahn-
 heilkunde.   24p.  8?   Tiib.,  1935.
   Speier,  A.  Arzneimittellehre  fiir Dentisten.
 225p.   12?   Berl.,  1921.
   ----  & Pinkus,  G.  Rezeptarium  fiir Zahn-
 heilkunde und Zahntechnik; eine  Sammlung  von
 Rezepten,  Vorschriften, Methoden  und Winken
 fur die  tagliche Praxis. 695p. 8?   Berl., 1930.
   Storm van Leeuwen, W.   Pharmakologie fiir
 Zahnarzte.  1.  Teil:   Narkotika,  Schlafmittel,
 Lokalanasthesie.   222p.   8?   Lpz.,  1921.
   Vieth,  A.   *Experimentelle Untersuchungen
 iiber die Wirkung des kolloiddispersen Arseniks
auf das Paradentium des  Kaninchens.   29p.   8?
 Bonn. 1932
   Aiguier, J. E.  Use of drugs in dentistry; administration,
application and limitations.  J. Am. Dent. Ass., 1930, 17: 1426-
4L ------ Dental  medicines;  modern pharmacologic and
therapeutic principles applied to their use in general practice.
Dent. Cosmos, 1933, 75: 1184-97.—Albrecht, J. Improvements
in  preparations for treating teeth.  U. S. Patent Off., 1916,
No. 1 205,957.—Back, H.  Ueber die Wirkung einiger pulpaauf-
losender Medikamente, insbesondere des Pulpasolvins. Zschr.
Stomat.,  Wien,  1929,  27:  680-4.—Bellinzona,  E.  Materia
medica in stomatologia.  Atti Congr. internaz. stomat. (1935)
1936, 2. Congr., 2: 1132-7.—Blass. J. L.  Medicinal aids in
general dentistry.  Dent. Cosmos, 1934, 76: 239-46.—Brown-
ing, C. H. Chemotherapy of local infections; its  experimental
basis.  Brit. Dent. J., 1933, 54: 389-95.—Cahill. C. M. Materia
medica and therapeutics; rational or  empirical, which. Dent.
Rev., 1915, 29: 912-7.—Chillemi, J.  Empleo del sagrotan en la
terapeutica de los conductos radiculares infectados.   Sem. 
DENTISTRY
161
DENTISTRY
med.,  B.  Air., 1937, 44: 1516-8.—Dauzier.   Les essences
deterpenees.  Rev. odont.. Par., 1926, 47: 357-62.—De Nava,
G.  Tecnica per la applicazione della anidride arseniosa.  Ann.
clin. odont., Roma, 1935, 12: 179-82.—Feldmann, G.  Wei t ere
Priifungen  der Wirkung von  Arzneimittel auf das Periodont;
experimentelle Untersuchungen iiber die Wirkung des Thymol
und Eugenol,  gleichfalls der Zerfallsprodukte der Pulpa auf das
Periodont.  Deut. Mschr. Zahnh.,  1927, 45: 945-65.  ------
Ein Vergleich der Arsen-Lokalanasthesiemethoden im  Lichte
der pathohistologischen Veranderungen (experimentelle Unter-
Buchung)   Ibid.,  1928, 46: 1009-24.—Firk,  I.  Neue Unter-
suchungen  iiber Radisan.  Zschr.  Stomat.,  Wien,  1934, 32:
948-70.—Gebhardt, H.  Die  Dermato-Therapeutika Schwefel
und Teer in der Zahnheilkunde. Ibid., 1929, 27: 486.—Gordon,
S. M.  The movement for reform in dental drugs.  J. Am. Dent.
Ass., 1932,  19: 1123-33.—Grabner, A. Ueber die Behandlung
mit Antiphlogistine.  Zschr. Stomat., Wien,  1930, 28:  363.—
Greve, H.  C.  Arzneimittellehre  und Toxikologie.  Fortsch.
Zahnh., 1926, 2: 1. Teil, 536; passim.  ------  Heilmittellehre
und Toxikologie.  Ibid.,  1929, 5: 567; 1930, 6: 503.—Held, A.
Les essences dans le traitement des infections.  Schweiz. Mschr.
Zahnh.,  1931, 41:  1243-54.—Hille,  A. Heilmittellehre  und
Toxikologie.  Fortsch. Zahnh., 1931, 7: 559-94.— Kerber. A.
Chlorbehandlung.   Zschr. Stomat., Wien,  1929, 27: 963-8 —
Kirby, F. B.  The  dentist as a pharmaceutical prospect.   Proc.
Am. Drug. Manuf.  Ass.,  1931, 20:  84-90.—Klein, A.  Ein
Beitrag zur Kenntnis der Gefahren  der Jodtherapie  in der
Zahnheilkunde.   Zschr.  Stomal.,  Wien,  1926,  24:  473-5 —
Konig, J.  Ueber  den Einfluss des  Kalkpraparates Kalzan auf
die Zahne.  Ibid., 1935, 33:  48-51.—Leites, D. S.  [Use  of
brilliant green in  treatment of certain affections of the teeth]
Stomatologia,  Moskva,  1937, No.  6,  57-60.—Matweff. R.
Composition for treating teeth.  U. S. Patent Off., 1904, No.
937,683.—Mayrhofer, B.  Ueber Antiformin in  der Zahnheil-
kunde.   Erg. ges. Zahnh., 1912,   3: 1-4.—Michelson, A. O.
Problems in dental pharmacy. J.  Am. Pharm. Ass., 1934, 23:
913-5.—Moss,  W.   Some aspects of dental pharmacology.
Brit. Dent. J., 1931, 52: 9-14.—Notter, W.  Ueber die Wirkung
des Paraformaldehyds (Sinaspraparat) auf Pulpa und Periodont.
Schweiz. Mschr.  Zahnh., 1930, 40:  501-34, 8 pl.—Oehrlein.
Kamillosan in der  zahnarztlichen Praxis.  Deut. Mschr. Zahnh.,
1925, 43: 351.—Oppikofer, W. Ueber Natrium-Ricinoleat und
seine Bedeutung  in der Zahnheilkunde.    Schweiz. Mschr.
Zahnh.,  1930, 40:  653-61.—Prikazchikova,  E.  M.  [Histo-
logical study of teeth treated  with  Hartmann's solution]  Sto-
matologia,  Moskva, 1937, No. 3, 44-51.—Rebel, H. H.  Arsen-
studien; Arsen oder Injektionsanasthesie.  Deut. Mschr. Zahnh.,
1924, 42: 60-72.—Rice, W. S. Calcium products in dentistry.
J.  Am.  Dent.  Ass., 1931,  18:  916-22.—Schaeffer-Stuckert,
Z.  Die Dr Risert'schen Praparate in der Zahnheilkunde.  C.
rend. Congr. dent, internat., 1909,  5. Congr.,  2. Teil, 69.—
Seel, H., & Fischer, G.  Heilmittellehre.   Fortsch.  Zahnh.,
1933, 9:  549-63.—Smith, H.  S.,  & Gordon, S. M.  Dentistry
and pharmacy  in therapeutic progress.   J.  Am. Dent. Ass.,
1934, 21: 1046-52.—Stephanides,  V. Ueber Stryphnon und
Euphagin in der Zahnheilkunde.  Zschr. Stomat., Wien, 1925,
23: 639-41.—Tonkin, C.  Prescriptions for use in dental prac-
tice.   Austral.  J.  Dent., 1936,  40:  413-9.—Torrens, R. G.
Dental medicine versus dental surgery.  Brit. Dent. J., 1937,
62: 57-66.—Wilcken, A.  Prescription judicieuse des yitamines
en  vue de  leur action sur le  systeme dentaire.  Progr. mid.,
Par., 1935, 747.—Wolf,  M. E.  Ueber Blutungen und Blut-
stillung in  der Zahnheilkunde.  Zschr. Stomat., Wien, 1928,
26: 1206-9.—Zehetner, J. Process  of preparing a tooth healing
preparation.  U. S. Patent Off., 1910, No. 972,316.—Zimmer.
Die Verwendung des  Renoform-Kokaingemisches in der Zahn-
heilkunde ist  besonders vorteilhaft.   C. rend.  Congr.  dent.
internat., 1909, 5.  Congr., 11. Teil,  60-3.

----   Popular.

   See also  Mouth,  Hygiene;  Tooth, Hygiene.
   Bluthner,  G.   *Beitrage und  kritische  Be-
trachtungen zur Volksmedizin in  der Zahnheil-
kunde.    31p.   8?   Lpz., 1936.
   Boers, H.   *Zahnmittel  und  Zahnbehandlung
des Volkes in  Danemark vor der  Zeit der  Zahn-
arzte.   49p.   8?  Tub., 1933.
   Holbrook,  A.   Practical   information  about
the teeth;  a  book  for   the people.   200p.    16?
Milwaukee, 1879.
   Nobel, G.   Zahnheilkunde und  Grenzgebiete
in  Bibel  und Talmud.   140p.  8?   Lpz., 1930.
   Rohser,  F.  R.   Die  Krankheiten der Zahne;
Vorbeugung und  Heilung;  fiir den  Laien allge-
meinverstandlich  beschrieben.   43p.   8?   Neu-

wied,  1911.
   Samson,    E.    Common-sense   dentistry   (a
national  necessity)   99p.   8?  Lond.  [1935]
  Schmidt, H.   *Volkssitten  und  -gebrauche in
Mecklenburg  in  Bezug auf  die Zahnheilkunde
[Rostock]  33p.  8?  Rochlitz, 1934.

       152511—VOL. 4, 4th  series----11
   Kanner, L.   Folklore  of teeth.  Dent. Cosmos,  1927, 69:
831; 1928, 70: 430.—Petrescu, G.  [Beginning of dentistry in
Roumania; popular  folk-lore]  Rev. st.  med.,  Bucur.,  1934,
23: 288-316.—Piperno, A.   La leggenda  di Sant'  Apollonia.
Stomatologia, Mod., 1924, 22: 670-5.—Samson, E.   Hippoc-
rates or S. Apollonia?  Brit. Dent. J.,  1937,  62:  129-40.—
Senflf, B.  Die Heilige Apollonia; zum Gedenk- und Namenstag
am 9.  Februar.  Deut. Dent.,  1928, 28: 21-3.—Slooten. A.
[The teeth in folk-lore]  Tschr. tandheelk., 1935, 42: 347-56.—
What 1,200 patients know about dentistry.  Dent. Digest, 1907,
43: 8; passim.—Zannoni. It.  Quali devono essere le basi sociali
e scientifiche della odontoiatria popolare.  Stomatologia, Mod.,
1936, 34: 635-51.

----   preventive.

   See  also  Dentist,  Social  service;  Dentistry,
orthodontic,  preventive; Tooth,  Caries.
   Fones,  A. C.   Preventive dentistry for dental
students.   220p.   8?   Phila., 1925.

   Helgert,  W.   *Vorbeugende  Zahnheilkunde
und ihre Auswirkung fiir die Jungzahnarzteschaft.
31p.  8?  Munch.,  1937.
   Illinois,   U.  S.  A.  Department  of   Public
Health.   Teeth and  their  preservation.   12p.
8?  [Springf., 1936]
   Miner, L.  M. S.   The new dentistry, a  phase
of preventive medicine; 6 Lowell  lectures.   219p.
8?  Cambridge, Mass., 1933.
   Rose,  E.  D.   Preventive dentistry;  decayed
teeth and dental infections.   16p.  16?  [U. S. A.
19321
   Ackland, W. R.  Some considerations  for preventive den-
tistry.   Proc. R. Soc. M., Lond., 1922-23, 16: Sect.  Odont.,
1-5.—Adams, F. L.  Preventive dentistry  in relation to public
health.  Pacific Dent. Gaz.,  1928, 36: 434-43.—Barnes,  H.
Conservation of gum and tooth  tissue.  Dominion  Dent. J.,
1917, 29: 137-47.—Bertram, I. R.  Dental prophvlaxis.  Bull.
Colorado Dent. Ass., 1934, 12: 3-12.—Black, A. D.  Preven-
tion in  dentistry.  J. Am. Dent.  Ass.,  1926,  13: 582-94.—
Blum,  N. W.  Applied preventive  dentistry.  Am. Dent.
Surgeon,  1925-20, 46: 445-8.  ------  Chemical preventive
dentistry.  Ibid., 1927, 47: 14-9.—Brewer. D.  The place of
dentistry in preventive medicine.  Brit. J.  Dent. Sc, 1926, 69:
37-45.—Carr, I. N.  Dental prophvlaxis and oral  hyg'ene.
Tr. Nat. Dent. Ass., 1908, 206-9.—Clack,  W. R. Is operative
dentistry degenerating?—extension  for prevention vs pinhead
methods.  Ibid., 1912,  216-27.—Clapp,  G.  W.  Preventive
dentistry as an aid  in scientific  health service. Med.  Rec,
Houston, 1927,  21:  413-7.—Darling, G.  B..  jr. The  family
physician and dentist in preventive medicine.  Am. J. Pub.
Health,  1934, 24: 247-50.—Diamond, M.   Preventive den-
tistry and  the  preventive aspects  of restorative  dentistry.
Dent. Items, 1929, 51: 948-56.—Edmund, P. A.  Preventive
dentistry.  Am. Dent. Surgeon, 1925-26,  46: 5-8.—Erdreich.
J.  Protective dental care is due  every hospital employee.
Mod. Hosp., 1933, 40: 65.—Filbert, E. S. Oral prophylaxis.
Dent. Cosmos, 1914, 56: 453-60. —Furstman, L.  Relationship
of preventive dentistry to public health.   Compend M. & S.,
1930, 8: 42-4.—Gabel, A. B.  The broader scope of preventive
dentistry.  Tr. Dent. Soc. State N. York,  1933, 65:  95-101 —
Galdston,  I.  Oral hygiene and preventive medicine.  J. Am.
Dent. Ass., 1934, 21: 1963-7.—Garrett, W. A.  The economic
value of preventive dentistry.  Internat.  J. Orthodont., 1935,
21: 291-3.—Gilbreth, F. B., & Gilbreth, L. M.  The conserva-
tion of the world's teeth; a new occupation  for the crippled
soldier.  Sc.  American, 1917, 83: suppl.,  357.  Also Trained
Nurse, 1917, 59: 5-11.—Gonzalez, A.  Por qu§ debe procurarse
la conservacion de los dientes. Rev. mSd. Veracruz., 1923, S:
211.—Guilford, S. H.  Preventive dentistry its value  and re-
quirements.  C. rend. Congr. dent,  internat.,  1909, 5.  Congr.,
2. Teil, 129-34.—Herbert, W. E. The conservation of the teeth.
Guy's Hosp. Gaz., Lond., 1937, 51:  468-74.—Hill, D. B. Pre-
vent sickness—defer old  age.  Internat. J. Orthodont., 1933,
19: 03-8.—Hogeboom, F. E.  The newer knowledge of preven-
tive dentistry.   Pacific Dent. Gaz., 1930,  38: 212-20.—Hyatt,
T. P.  Results of 5 years of dental prophylaxis for employees
of the Metropolitan Life  Insurance  Company.  J. Dent. Res.,
1921,  3: 377-81.  ------   Dental  work  as  a prophylactic
meisure in improving the physical condition  of employees.
Am. J. Pub. Health, 1922, 12: 325-7.—Jenkins, N. S.  A dental
contribution  to  preventive medicine.  Dent.  Rev.,  1908, 22:
917-26.—King,  O.  U.  Responsibility of the dentist  to the
child.  Northwest. Dent. J., 1911,  9: 5-14.—McBride, W. C.
Care of children's teeth.  Dent. Digest,  1925, 31: 601-6 —
McCollum, E. V. Preventive dentistry.  Am. Dent. Surgeon,
1925-26,  46: 53.—McCullough, P. B.  Dental prophylaxis.
Arch.  Pediat.,  N.  Y.,  1913,  30:  43-5.—McFall.  W. T.
Children's dentistry  as  an  aid in  preventive periodontia.
J. Am. Dent. Ass., 1931, 18: 1623-7.—Mayo. C. H.   The unity
of preventive dentistry and the newer preventive  medicine.
Dent. Bull., Carlisle, 1935, 6: No. 4, 185-9.  Also Mil. Surgeon,
1935,76:289-93. Also repr.—Merritt, A. H.  Oral prophylaxis
in its relation to periodontal  health.  J. Am. Dent. Ass., 1933, 
DENTISTRY
162
DENTISTRY
 20: 1163-6.—Mitchell, L. D.  Preventive dentistry in Kansas.
 Ibid.,  1924,  11: 880.—Moxley,  R.  Preservation of teeth.
 Bull.  Norwood  Clin.,  1938, 2:  No. 2, 7-9—Naprstek,  V.
 [Stomatology and preventive medicine]  Cas. lek. cesk., 1938,
 77: 269.—Newman,  G.  The dental problem and preventive
 medicine.  J. Canad.  Dent. Ass.,  1936, 2: 423-7.—Northcroft,
 G.  The  desirability of the  establishment  of a  rationalized
 standard  for the prevention of dental diseases in children.
 Proc.  R. Soc. M., Lond., 1928-29, 22: Sect. Odont., 1-3.  Also
 Am. Dent. Surgeon,  1929, 49: 60-4.—O'Rourke, J. T.  What
 material is available or should be developed in the line of charts,
 slides, models, etc., for teaching preventive  dentistry?  Proc.
 Am. Ass. Dent. Schools, 1928,  5: 217-20.—Pichler, H.  Die
 Vorbeugung in  der  Zahnheilkunde und die Krankenkassen.
 Zschr. Stomat.,  1936, 34: 801-5.—Price, W. A.   Some new
 fundamentals for the prevention of dental disease, with special
 consideration  of calcification  and decalcification processes.
 Dent. Cosmos, 1929,  71: 145-60.  ------ Some phases of pre-
 ventive dentistry of special concern to Canadian dentists.   J.
 Canad. Dent. Ass., 1935, 1: 199; 253.—Prime, J. M.  Preven-
 tive dentistry that prevents.  Pacific Dent. Gaz., 1933, 41:
 83-93.—Rhein,  M.  L.   Limitations  of dental  prophylaxis.
 Tr. Nat. Dent. Ass.,  1903, 323-34.—Rich, V. G.  The relation
 of preventive dentistry  to public health. Pacific Dent. Gaz.,
 1928,  36:  675-82.—Rowlett. A. E.  Prophylaxis  in general
 practice.  Brit. Dent.  .1., 1932, 53: 113-20.—Sarrazin, M. J. H.
 Efficient prophylaxis.  Oral Hyg., Pittsb  , 1921, 11: 1408-10.—
 Satterlee, G. R. Hygienic dentistry; is dentistry to become a
 speciality of medicine?  Med. J. & Rec, 1926, 123: 676-8.—
 Schultz, F. W.  Preventive dentistry from the point of view of
 the pediatrician.  J.  Am.  Dent.  Ass..  1928,  15:  2311-8 —
 Sippy. B. O.  Preventive dentistry.  Dent. Rev., 1918, 32:
 664-72.—Skinner,  F. H.  The prevention  of pyorrhea and
 dental caries by oral  prophylaxis.  Dent.  Cosmos, 1914, 56:
 299-309.—Smith, D.  D. Oral prophylaxis,  its plate and  its
 importance in dental  practice.  Dent. Rev., 1913,  27:  1110-
 28.—Stillman. P. R.   Periodontia's contribution to  preventive
 dentistry.  J.  Am. Dent.  Ass.,  1927, 14:  77-81.—Tacail,  P.
 La  prophylaxie  dento-orthodontique  au point de vue social.
 J. dent, beige,  1936,  27: 69-84.—Thornton, R.  D.   What
 subject  matter should be covered in  a course in oral hygiene
 and preventive  dentistry  and how should  it  be  organized?
 Proc  Am. Ass. Dent.  Schools, 1928, 5: 205-16.—Thorpe, B. L
 Prophylaxis.  Tr. Nat. Dent. Ass., 1914, 155-68.—Tishler, B.
 Preventive dentistry;  importance of gingival  integrity.   Dent.
 Cosmos, 1926, 68: 682-5.—Tracy, W. D., Leinard, H. J. [et al.]
 Preventive dentistry.   J. Dent. Res., 1928-29,  9: 611-40.—
 Wallace, J. S.  Report on prophylaxis at different ages.  Brit.
 Dent. J., 1918, 39: 305; 345.  ------  Preventive dentistry in
 England and our debt  to the dental profession  in America.
 Pacific Dent. Gaz., 1927, 35: 163-80.—Walls, H. V.  Preven-
 tive dentistry and dental caries.  Am. Med., 1932,  38: 388.—
 Webster, A. E.   Diseases of the teeth are preventable; dentists
 not responsible for cause nor the prevention. Dent. Cosmos,
 1920, 62: 1055-60.—Wheeler, H. L.  The prevention of disease
 of the mouth and teeth by oral prophylaxis in the young.  Tr.
 Nat. Dent. Ass., 1907, 130-8.—Zederbaum. G.  The conserva-
 tion of  America's young teeth.   Northwest. Dent. J., 1912,
 10: 6-9.

 ----   preventive: Methods.

   Raper, H.  R.   Clinical  preventive dentistry,
 based  on  a  new  type  of  X-ray   examination.
 124p.   8?   Rochester,  1926.
   Salzmann, J.   A.  Principles  and  practice of
 public health dentistry.  584p.   8?   Bost.  [1937]
   Abraham, S.  A survey of prophylactic dentistry, conclu-
 sions therefrom, a suggestion for the minimizing of future dental
 caries, and a plea for intelligent  concerted action.  Internat.
 J. Orthodont., 1931, 17: 352-6.—Badanes, B.  B.  Fats and the
 fat-soluble vitamins as dietetic factors in  preventive dentistry.
 Dent.  Cosmos, 1932, 74: 980-5.—Barker, L. F.  The function
 of the  dentist in preventing metastatic infections from primary
 sources of infection in the mouth and the function of the family
 physician  in the prevention of dental  caries and pyorrhea
 alveolaris.   J.  Med.,  Cincin., 1930-31,  11: 229-41.   Also
 repr.—Barton, J.  K.  The prevention of diseases of the teeth in
 children.  Proc. R. Soc. M., Lond.,  1928-29, 22: Sect. Odont.,
 47.—Beretta, A.  Profilassi stomatologica prenatale.  Riv. ital.
 stomat., 1938, 7:  1-19.—Black, A. D.  Preventive treatment of
 peridental disease. Dent. Rev., 1912, 26: 861-77, pl.—Bunting,
 R. W.   Preventive dentistry for children with special reference
 to dental caries.  Pacific Dent. Gaz., 1933, 41:  734-41.  ------
 Preventive dentistry for adults with special reference to peri-
 dental  diseases.   Ibid., 741-4.—Cleary, G. C.  Prenatal care
 applied to preventive dentistry.   Dent. Cosmos,  1926, 68:
 773-7.—Gottlieb, B.   Was konnen wir prophylaktisch gegen
 Zahnausfall tun  und  welche therapeutischen  Massnahmen
 stehen  uns  zur  Verfugung?  Wien. klin. Wschr.,  1931, 44:
 1445.—Head, J.  Dental prophylaxis as  applied in the  daily
 routine of patients, with special reference to the preservation of
 the third molars.  Tr. Nat. Dent. Ass., 1907, 138-47.—Hertel,
 E.  Der  Lehrer als Mitkampfer gegen die Zahnverderbnis der
Jugend.  Schulzahnpflege, 1917,  1: 8-11.—Holliday, H.   X-
 rays  in preventive dentistry.  N. York J.  Dent., 1936, 6: 251-
4.—Hughes, A. V.  Co-workers in prevention. J. Dent. Hyg
Ass. N. York, 1931, 2: 3-6.—Hyatt, T. P.  Prophylactic odon- |
 totomy.   In Pract. Pedodontia (Hogeboom) S. Louis, 1933,
 144-50.—Lenhardtson, A.  Prophylactic treatment at different
 ages.  Tr.  Internat. Dent.  Congr.,  1914,  6.  Congr.,  612-7.
 Also Brit. Dent. J., 1917, 38: 141-51.—McLean, F. M. Periodic
 health examinations and their relation to  dentistry.   Oral
 Hyg., Pittsb., 1925. 15: 1054.—McMillan, J.  D.  The prophy-
 lactic treatment for poverty in old age.  Dent. Rev., 1909, 23:
 931-8.—Morandi,  F.   Stomatologia  profilattica  postnatale in
 rapporto  alia  patologia  infantile.   Atti  Congr.  internaz.
 stomat. 11935) 1936, 2. Congr., 1: 197-214.—O'Donnell, J. A.
 Preventive dentistry; the relation of food to teeth.  Austral. J.
 Dent., 1927,  31: 151-6.—Ramaker, R. E.  Civilized diet, its
 cause and cure, with special  reference to experimental dietetics
 pertaining to preventive dentistry.  Pacific Dent. Gaz., 1927,
 35: 32-42.—Raper, H. R.  Preventive dentistry that prevents;
 based on periodic  X-ray examinations.   Radiology, 1925, 5:
 250-6.—Sampson,  J. A.  Preventive dentistry in adolescence.
 Dent. Surv., 1936, 12: No. 5,  179-82.—Strusser, H.  Preventive
 dentistry program  of the Department of Health, City of New
 York.  N.  York  J. Dent., 1935, 5: 213-8.—Toni de.  Sur la
 necessity  de coordonner la  stomatologie prophylactique avec
 la  pue>iculture pr^conceptionnelle et prenatale.  Presse med.,
 1935, 43: 917.

 ----   prosthetic.

    See also  Denture.
    Dobel,  H.    *Orthodontie  und   Prothetik  in
 ihren Wechselbeziehungen   [Leipzig]   28p.    8?
 Zeulenroda, 1932.
    Anatomy relatted to  prosthetics.   Austral. J.  Dent., 1933,
 37: 125.—Ante, I. H.  The fundamental principles of prosthesis.
 Dominion Dent. J., 1928, 40: 341-7.—Bakker, B.  R. Vortrage
 iiber die Theorie der zahnarztlichen Prothetik.  Vjschr. Zahnh.,
 1929, 45: 84; 237; 388.—Bynin, B. N.   [Present problems in
 dental  prostheses]   Stomatologia, Moskva, 1937, No. 6, 72-
 85.—Cole, F. L.  Prosthetics.   Dominion Dent.  J., 1934, 46:
 67-72.—Croes, J.  de.  Dentisterie esthetique.   Odontologie,
 Par., 1937, 75: 337-47.—Dental prosthesis [presidental address]
 Tr.  Internat.  Dent. Congr.,  1914, 6. Congr., 311-5.—De Van,
 M.M.  Preventive prosthesis. J. Am. Dent. Ass., 1933,20:1394-
 407.------The preventive phase in prosthesis.  N. York J.
 Dent., 1937,7:76-81.—Discussion of modern bases in prosthetic
 dentistry;  British  Dental Association.   Am.  Dent. Surgeon,
 1930,  50:  411; passim.—Essig, N. S.   Prosthetic  dentistry.
 Dent. Items, 1935, 57: 246; 334.  ------& Hardy. I. R.  Pros-
 thetic dentistry; a  symposium.  J. Dent. Res., 1930, 10: 569-
 90.—Frey.  Prothese restauratrice; une annee d'exp6riences;
 quelques conclusions.  Odontologie, Par., 1916, 54: 33-41.—
 Geier,  W.   Problematik der  prothetischen  Zahnheilkunde.
 Deut. Mschr. Zahnh., 1932,  50: 254-64.—Graftdijk, J.  Con-
 tribution  to dental prosthesis.   Tjschr. tandheelk.,  1930, 37:
 244-50.—Hooper, B. L.  Prosthodontia as a  fine art.  Dent.
 Digest, 1927,  33: 692; 774.—House, M.  M.   Studies in pros-
 thesis.  J.  Am. Dent. Ass.,  1931, 18: 827-52.—Kirchhoff, W.
 Ein Gang durch die moderne zahnarztliche Prothetik.  Med.
 Korbl. Wurttemberg, 1927, 97: 175-7.—Klein, B.  Ein Ausflug
 in das  Gebiet der  Zahnersatzkunde.  Zschr.  Stomat.,  Wien,
 1925, 23: 835-47.—Loustalan, R.  La protesis como elemento de
 la saiud humana.  Dfa mid., B. Air., 1936, 8: 367.—McLean,
 D.  W.  Mouth reconstruction (these  teeth of mine)  Hygeia,
 Chic, 1936, 14: 43-6. ------  The king is dead;  long live the
 king.  Ibid., 252-6.—Moore, W. D. N.  The loss  of natural
 teeth and their replacement.  Dent.  Cosmos, 1932, 74:  134-
 42.—Paterson. A. H.  Seeing prosthesis through the eyes of
 the Dental Cosmos. Ibid., 1934, 76:  67-88, 7 ports.—Round,
 H.   Some prosthetic hints,  and other things.   Dent.  Rec,
 Lond.,  1936,  56: 657-64.—Schnizer, E. von.  Moderne  Be-
 handlungsziele der  Prothetik und Kieferorthopadie.  Med.
 Klin., Berl., 1933, 29: 384-7.—Sears, V. H.   Prothetic talks.
 Dent. Surv., 1935,  11: 37; 48.— Whittemore, W.  C.  Prostho-
 dontia.   Dent. Cosmos,  1926,  68:  27-32.—Williams.  J.  L.
 The esthetic and anatomical basis of dental prothesis.  Tr.
 Nat. Dent. Ass., 1910, 35-64.—Wolf, H. Was soil der praktische
 Arzt iiber Zahnersatz wissen?  Wien. klin. Wschr.,  1931, 44:
 1570.  Also Aerztl. Prax., Wien, 1932,  6:  109.—Zannoni.  R.
 La protesi dentaria,  essendo un ramo della clinica odontoiatrica,
 non  potra  mai essere arte a se stante.   Stomatologia, Mod.,
 1934. 32: 141-8.

 ----  prosthetic:  Accidents,  complications, and
   failures.

  Bonjour,  J.  Kunstfehler in  der zahnarztlich-prothetischen
Praxis mit Beriicksichtigung von gerichtlichem Aktenmaterial.
In Ausz. Inaugur. Diss.  Med. Fak. Univ. Bern, 1933-35, No.
32,  1-5.—Heinrich, G.   Fehlgriffe in der  Zahnersatzkunde.
Fortsch. Zahnh., 1926, 1: 963-75.—Kohler, L.   Fehlgriffe in
der  Zahnersatzkunde.  Ibid.,  2: 1. Teil, 1013; passim.

 ----  prosthetic: Appliances.

   See Denture.

 ----prosthetic: Biological aspect.

   Manchot,  H.    *Ist  der  Begriff  Biostatik  in
 der  modernen  Prothetik  berechtigt?   Was  ist 
DENTISTRY
163
DENTISTRY
 eine  biolo^isch orientierte Prothetik?   35p.   8?
 Munch., 1937.
   Grohs, R.  Biologische  Prinzipien in der zahnarztlichen
 Prothetik.   Wien.  klin. Wschr.,  1936, 49: 988-90.—House,
 M. M. Biological factors and the fundamental principles in-
 volved in the mechanical application of restorative substitutes
 as applied to the occlusions  of the teeth.  Pacific Dent. Gaz.,
 1932,  40: 157-67.—MacMillan. H. W.   The physiology  of
 mastication and the mechanics of balance in dental prosthesis.
 Dent.  J Australia,  1933, 5: 345-55.—Schmidt, G.  Vorstufen
 und Kennzeichnung der einzelnen Zahne des Gebrauchskaufla-
 chenbildes nebst seiner  Bedeutung fiir die Prothetik.  Deut.
 Zahnh.,  1936,  3:  635-53.—Schroder, H.  Zahnersatz  als
 hiologisches  Problem.   Jahrkurs. arztl.  Fortbild.,  1929, 20:
 H. 11, 31-40, 2 pl.—Zannoni, R.  Nuove  basi fisiologiche  in
 protesi dentaria.  Stomatologia, Mod.,  1930, 28: 561; 658.

 ----  prosthetic: Clinical aspect.

   Ohrlein,   A.   Einfiihrung  in  die  klinische
 Prothetik.  72p.   8?  Lpz.,  1923.
   Best, E. S.  Clinics in restorative dentistry.  Dent. Surv.,
 1934,  10: 30-8.—Burgess,  J. K.  Planning the restoration.
 Tr. Dent. Soc. State N. York, 1929,  61: 78-86.—Hoffmann,
 K. F.  Die Bedeutung der Zahnprothetik fiir der Arzt. Aerztl.
 Rdsch., 1927, 37: 263-5.—Kazis, H.  Bite revision by extensive
 porcelain  restorations.   Dent. Digest, 1934,  40:  346-52.—
 McKevitt, F. H.  Clinical and  roentgenographic manifestations
 of atrophic changes in the jaws; endocrine and vitamin factors
 in the practice of prosthodontia.  J. Am. Dent. Ass., 1932, 19:
 1901-17.—Orsinger,  W. O.   Some interesting and unusual
 prosthetic cases.  Hosp. News, Wash., 1938, 5: No. 11, 1-5,
 9 fig.—Rumpel,  K.   Klinik der  zahnarztlichen  Prothese.
 Vjschr. Zahnh.,  1927, 43: 1; 177;  583.—Tinker, E. T. Prede-
 termination of occlusal surfaces of the teeth involved in dental
 restorations. J. Am. Dent. Ass., 1931, 18: 1046-73.—Wustrow,
 P. Ueber das diagnostische Problem  in der Prothetik.  Atti
 Congr. internaz.  stomat. (1935)  1936, 2.  Congr.,  1: 625-35.
 Also Deut. Zahnh., 1936, 3:  523-33.

 ----  prosthetic: History.

   See also Denture, History.
   Cigrand, B.  J.   The rise, fall  and revival  of
 dental prosthesis.  2. ed.  316p.  8? Chic. [1893]
   Brown, L. P.  The antiquities of dental prosthesis.  Dent.
 Cosmos,  1934, 76: 1078-84.—Casotti. L.   Evoluzione della
 protesi dentaria.  Ann. clin. odont., Roma, 1936, 13: 321-39.—
 De Vecchis,  B.  L'odontoiatria e la protesi  dentaria ai tempi
 dell'Impero.   Policlinico,  1938,  45:  sez.  prat.,  1224-8 —
 Diamond,  M.  Evolutionary  development  of reconstructive
 dentistry.   N. York M. J., 1923, 118: 156-9—Lebit, A. G.
 [Results and prospects in dental prosthesis  in Soviet Russia]
 Sovet. stomat., 1932, 10: 26-33.  ------■  [Dental prosthesis:
 its present stage]  Ibid., 1933, 2: 17-20.—Lickint, F. Methoden
 des Zahnersatzes vor 200 Jahren.  Munch, med. Wschr., 1937,
 84: 318.—Paterson, A. H.  Prosthesis before 1860.  Brit.  J.
 Dent.  Sc, 1934,  79: 210-7.

 ----   prosthetic: Instruments.

   See also under Denture.
   Rothe, H.  *Der Ansatz des Blechblasers und
 seine  Bedeutung fiir die zahnarztliche  Prothetik
 [Tubingen]  p.961-94.   8?   Lpz.,  1931.
   Chutsian,  K.   The  cosmic spray and  its application to
 prosthetic  dentistry.  Illinois  Dent. J.,  1936, 5:  168-70.—
 Williams. J. B.  A prosthetic obturator and plumper.  Virginia
 M. Month., 1935-36, 62: 155-7.

 ----  prosthetic: Manuals.

   Bruhn, C.  Zahnarztliche Prothetik.   3. Aufl.
 1007p.   8?  Munch., 1930.
   Doxtater,  L.  W.   Full and  partial denture
 prosthesis.  261p.   8?    Brooklyn,  N. Y.,  1936.
   Essig, N. S.  Prosthetic dentistry.  181p.  8?
 Brooklyn,  N.  Y., 1937.
   Gabell, D.  P.,  &  Allen,  A.  G.   Cabell's
 prosthetic  dentistry.  2. ed.   239p.  8?   Lond.,
 1936.
   Goodhugh, T.  The  art of prosthetic dentistry.

 448p.   8?   Lond.,  1924.
   Greve,  H.  C, &  Paschke, H.  Einfiihrung in
 die Zahnersatzkunde.  116p.   8?   Stuttg.,  1932.
   Kennedy,  E.    Partielle  Zahnprothesen  und
 ihre Herstellung; ein Lehrbuch mit Darstellung
der  Abdrucktechnik  zum  Aufbau  solcher  ab-
nehmbarer  Ersatzstucke,   die  ausserhalb   der
Zahne angreifende  Anker verwenden.  448p.   8?

Berl.,  1932.                                         I
   Krummnow,   F.    Lehrbuch  der   Kronen-,
 Briicken-  und  keramischen  Technik.   5.  Aufl.
 383p.   8?   Berl., 1931.
   Logan, J. D., &  Logan, W.  R.  Dental pros-
 thetics.  2. ed.  21 lp.   12?  Edinb., 1934.
   Nichols, I. G.  Prosthetic dentistry; an  ency-
 clopedia  of full and  partial  denture  prosthesis.
 687p.   4?   S. Louis, 1930.
   Nidergang,  F.   La   prothese  dentaire  en
 pratique;  couronnes  a  pivots,  couronnes  sans
 pivots, bridges ou ponts.   214p.   8?  Par.,  1927.
   Turner,  C.  R.   The  American  textbook of
 prosthetic  dentistry;  contributions  by  eminent
 authorities.    5.  ed".   772p.   8?    Phila.,  1928.
 Also 6.  ed.   795p.   1932.
   Wells, A.  S., & Reynolds,  G.  W.  Labora-
 tory manual for crown and bridge technic.   36 1.
 roy. 8?  Ann Arb.,  1934.
   Zahnarztliche  Prothetik.    1. u.   2.  Aufl.
 940p.   8?   Miinch., 1926.

 ----  prosthetic: Material.

   See also Denture, Material.
   Schubert,  L.   Hilfsmaterialien  und Werk-
 stoffe  der  zahnarztlichen Prothetik  im Lichte
 experimentell-physikalischer     Untersuchungen,
 sowie ihre Nutzanwendung in der Praxis,   lllp.
 8?   Lpz.,  1937.
   Vogt, H. F.  *Die Geschichte  und Indikation
 der Geschiebe.  69p.  8?   Erlangen,  1930.
   Ireland, R. L. Low-fusing metai in restorations for deciduous
 teeth.  Dent. Surv., 1936, 12: 31-4.—Newell, D. B. The use
 of tire cushion rubber in prosthetic  dentistry.   Hosp. News,
 Wash., 1935, 2, 12: 21-5.

 ----  prosthetic: Methods.
   Buttner,  A.   *Ersatz  einzelner  Zahne  bei
 vorhandenen Wurzeln mit Indikation der einzel-
 nen Methoden   [Erlangen] 39p.  8?  Ochsenfurt,
 1936.
   Link, R.   *Der  Ersatz einzelner  Zahne  bei
 nicht vorhandener  Wurzel.  27p.  8?   Erlangen,
 1932.
   Schubert,  M.   *Einzelzahnersatz im Front-
 zahnbereich  mit  besonderer  Beriicksichtigung
 neuerer genormter Stiftzahnmethoden.  16p.   8?
 Munch., 1937.
   Wipfel,  F.    *Einseitiger Zahnersatz.   30p.
 8?   Heidelb.,  1935.
   Bernhard,  E.  Kontaktpunkte,  Papillen und  Konturen.
 Schweiz. Mschr. Zahnh., 1935, 45:45-53.—Bird, C. K. Reasons
 and technic for obtaining balanced occlusion in fixed reconstruc-
 tion.  Dent.  Summary, 1925, 45: 291-306.—Bryant, E. A.  A
 dental hint.  U. S. Nav. M. Bull., 1922, 17: 661.—Foglar-
 Deinhardstein,  W.   Ersatz  von  abgebrochenen  Facetten
 Zschr. Stomat., Wien, 1926, 24: 899-903.—Gilbert, L. I.  Tack
 operation.   Dent. Digest, 1937,  43: 432-4.—Gillett, H. W.
 Restorations of individual teeth. J. Dent. Res., 1924-26, 6:
 33-69.—Gould, P. A.  Applving muscle variations  to dental
 prosthesis. Am. Dent. Surgeon, 1928, 48: 199; 1931, 51: 67 —
 Hawkes, L. A.  Prosthetic method of an  edentulous dentist.
 Dent. Digest, 1935, 41: 76-8.—Huurman, P. M.  A.  [Esthetic
 aspect of surgical  prosthetic]  Tschr.  tandheelk.,  1937,  44:
 154-8, 19  pl.—K., R.  Die  Implantation  kunstlicher Zahn-
 wurzeln.  Deut, Aerzte Ztg.,  1933,  8: No. 384.—Laby, I. E.
 Extensive procelain restorations; aesthetic treatment for adults.
 Dent. Surv., 1936,  12:  No.  1,  26-30.—MacMillan, H. W.
 Clinical application  of unilateral balance  to prosthetic  den-
 tistry.  J. Am. Dent. Ass., 1931, 18: 1029-34.—Page, M. E.
 Conservation of the edentulous alveolar  process.  Ibid., 1935,
 22: 52-60.  ------  Necessity for endocrine treatment in suc-
 cessful prosthesis.  Ibid., 1936, 23:  439-48.—Prothero,  J. H.
 Some phases of prosthetic procedure.  Dent. Rev.,  1908, 22:
 887-916.—Schneider, H.  Ueber aseptische Implantation einer
 neuen kunstlichen Zahn wurzel.  Zschr.  Stomat., Wien,  1937,
 35: 806-11.—Schwartz, J. R. Modern methods of tooth replace-
 ment. Dent. Items, 1937, 59: 52; passim.—Schweitzer, J. M.
 Extensive  prosthetic restorations; raising the  bite.  Dent.
 Digest, 1936, 42: 112-6.—Sears,  V. H.  Making the anterior
 teeth. Dent. Surv.,  1935, 11: No. 6, 36-43.------  Making
the posterior teeth.  Ibid., No. 7,32; 68.—Sheridan, E. Surgical
prothesis. Tr. Internat. Congr. Med. (1913) 1914, 17. Congr.,
Sect, xvii, Stomat., pt. 2, 261-4.—Tanzey, H. G.  Appliances
and methods employed in closing spaces  resulting from loss of
first or second permanent molars.  Internat. J. Orthodont., 1930, 
64                                    DENTISTRY
DENTISTRY
16: 873-81.-  Vass, Z. Eine einfache Methode zur Fernhaltung
des Zahnfleisches von abgeschliffenen Wurzeln.  Zschr. Stomat.,
Wien., 1937, 35: 446.—Vastine, A. B. Oral surgical prosthesis.
Atlantic M. J., 1925-26, 29:  18.

----   Radiology.

   Beck, J.   *Entwicklung und Wesen der Ront-
genphotographie und   ihre  Anwendung  in  der
Zahnheilkunde.   44p.   8°   Heidelb., 1932.
   Corpataux,  G.  *De l'importance de la radio-
graphic  en  art  dentaire   [Geneve]   54p.    8?
Metz,  1934.
   Endress,  H.   *Ueber  die Notwendigkeit und
Bedeutung  des  Rontgenbildes  in  der Zahnheil-
kunde.  14p.   8?  Wurzb.,  1935.
   Gorling,  E.  F.   *Die  Bedeutung  des  Ront-
genbildes in der  Zahnheilkunde   [Leipzig]  22p.
8?   Zeulenroda, 1934.
   Hoffmann,  A.  *TJeber den Einfluss der Ront-
genologic  auf  die  Entwicklung  der  Zahnheil-
kunde.  35p.   8°  Bonn,  1930.
   Stefanowa,  A.  *Die Rontgenologie der Zahn-
substanzen.   23p.   8?   Tub., 1929.
   Abbot, C. H.  The use of X-rays in dentistry.  Dent. Rev.,
1909,23:624-36.  ------  Some notes on X-rays.  Ibid., 1910,
24: 1021-5.—Bannen, J. E.  The value of dental radiography in
general  practice. Med. Press & Circ, Lond.,  1937, 194: 104-
8.—Belot, J.  La radiographic en stomatologie. Rev. stomat.,
Par., 1911, 18: 332-6.—Blackman, S. Extra-oral radiography.
Brit.  Dent. J., 1934, 56: 113-20.—Caen, M. Radiographic
dentaire.  Odontologie, Par., 1928, 66: 596-600.—Charlier, A.,
& De la Tour,  H.   La radiographic dentaire  en  1922.  Rev.
odont.,  Par., 1922, 43: 301-11,  2  pl. Also Odontologie, Par.,
1923, 61: 499-505.—Coupland,  J.  Radiography in dentistry.
J. Canad. Dent. Ass., 1935, 1: 21-3.—Dansey, G. F. S. A
plea for a better understanding of dental radiography. Austral.
J. Dent., 1925, 29: 4-8.—Dieck.  Rontgenphotographie in der
Zahnheilkunde. C. rend. Congr. dent, internat., 1909, 5. Congr.,
1. Teil, 74-80, 4 pl— Dufougere,  W. Le Stomatologiste a-t-il
interet  a faire  lui-meme de la  radiographie dentaire?  Rev.
stomat., Par.,  1924, 26: 39-42.—Ellis, L.  E.  Radiography in
dental reflexes.  Med. J. S. Africa,  1916,  11: 161.—Ennis, L. M.
Dental  radiography.   Dominion  Dent. J., 1930,  42:  202-7.
------  Oral roentgenology and its possibilities.  J. Am. Dent.
Ass.,  1934, 21: 1367-76.—Euler, H.  [X-ray  pictures  and
reality in normal and pathological conditions of the upper  jaw]
Tschr. tandheelk.,  1929,  36: 171-96,  31  pl.—Finley, H. R.
Dental  roentgenology.  Dent. Bull., Carlisle,  1929, 1: 1-9 —
Finzi, N. S.  Dental radiography.  Brit, J. Dent. Sc, 1914, 57:
1021, 4  pl.; 1915, 58: 15-9, 2 pl.—Fischer, R. M.  Anatomical
landmarks in dental roentgenography.  Dent. Digest, 1930, 36:
101-8.—Fixott, H. C.  Use of roentgen  rays in the practice of
children's dentistry.  J.  Am. Dent. Ass., 1937,  24: 91-6.—
Fuchs, A. W.   The teeth.   Radiogr. Clin. Photogr., 1932, 8:
No. 2, 2-14.—Gardner, B. S.  The stomatological significance
of routine pre-operative and post-operative roentgenographic
examinations.   Rev.  Clin.  Stomat., 1925, 2: 13.—Gorman.
J. A.  Importance of a  thorough X-ray examination before
treatment.   Internat. J.  Orthodont.,  1926, 12: 467-92.—
Harwood, H. J., & Comte, A.  La radiologie  en art dentaire.
J. radiol. electr., 1922, 6: 276, pl.—Hyatt, T. P.   An inter-
esting study of 2,787 radiographs taken  from 1,140  patients
during the year 1916, in the dental section of the Metropolitan
Life Insurance Company.  Dent. Items,  1918, 40: 525-52.—
Jackson, H. H.  Radiography from the point of view of the
prosthodontist.  J.  Am. Dent. Ass., 1926,  13:  601-12.—Jones,
C. C. The importance of radiographs.   Dent.  Items, 1936, 58:
494.—Korkes,  S.  The value of the X-ray in the  practice of
dentistry.  Am. Med., 1936, 42:  705-7.—Lewis, H. L.  The
use of the X-ray in dentistry. Dent. Rev., 1906, 20: 6.37-66.—
Lurie, W. A. The ideal of dental roentgenography.  Am. Dent.
Surgeon, 1925-26, 46: 631-3.   —----  X-ray pathology; its
significance in reference to the dental film.  Internat. J. Ortho-
dont.,  1926, 12: 644-8.—Lynch,  D. F.  Postoperative roent-
genograms.  Ibid., 1930, 16: 210-3.—Magill, J. C.  Economic
and professional value of bite-wing  radiographic examination.
Pacific Dent. Gaz.,  1933, 41: 199-204.—Main,  L.  R. Some
observations of the  radiodontist.  Internat.  J.  Orthodont.
1921,  7: 91-6.—Mead, S.  V. The practical use  of the dental
radiograph.  Dent. Cosmos,  1919, 61: 965-71.—Michaelis, H.
Die Verwendung der Rontgenstrahlen in  der  Zahnheilkunde
Aerztl. Rdsch., 1928, 38: 245; 267.—Mick,  W.  H.  Dental
radiography.  West.  M.  Rev.,  1914, 19: 132-6.   ------ A
contribution to dental roentgenography.  Am. J. Roentg., 1917,
n. ser.,  4: 416-8.—Molt, F. F.   Dental radiography.  Dent
Rev., 1914, 28: 135-8.—Mulier,  J. M.  Die  Bedeutung  des
Zahnfilms fiir den Arzt.   Aerztl.  Rdsch., 1926,  36: 203-6.—
Nodine, A. M.  The importance of dental radiographic examina-
tion.  Med. Press & Circ, Lond.,  1925, n. ser., 119: 500;  120-
8.  Also Odontologie, Par., 1926, 64:  579-88.—Nott, H. C.
Dental  radiography.   Med. J.  Australia, 1926,   1:  384.—
O'Hara, F. S.   Limitations of the X-ray in dentistry.  Dent.
Rev.,  1917, 31: 663-73.—Parenti, S.  La radiologia dentaria
nelle sue pid comuni applicazioni.  Radiol, med., Milano, 1930,
17: 940-07.—Pollia, J. A.  Fundamental principles of a'.veolo-
dental radiology.  Dent. Items, 1929, 51: 189; ]>a>Mm.—Potter,
H. E.  The main value of the radiograph in dentistry.  Dent.
Rev., 1917, 31:494-9.—Price.F.D. Uses of X-ravs in dentistry.
Dominion Dent. J., 1913, 25: 359-63.—Raper, H. R.   Dental
radiography.   Dent. Items,  1912, 34:  1; passim.   ------
Radiodontia in  operative dentistry. J. Am. Dent. Ass., 1931,
18: 716-32.—Rente, A.,  & Vales, G. de.  Los rayos  X pode-
rosos auxiliares de la cirurgfa dental.  Actas Congr. m6d. nac,
Habana, 1914, 3. Congr. 2: 289-96.—Schell, A. W., & Spangler,
C. S. Some suggestions for the standardization of dental radi-
ography.   Internat. J. Orthodont., 1921, 7: 152-8.—Schindler,
J.  Die Entwicklung und  der gegenwartige Stand der zahn-
arztlichen  Rontgenologie  in  der  Schweiz.  Schweiz.  Mschr.
Zahnh.,  1936,  46:  1298-1309, 4  pl.—Scott,  S. G.   Dental
radiography.  Arch. Radiol. Electrother., Lond.,  1919-20,  24:
392-4.—Sheinman, K.  A consideration of dental roentgenology.
Internat.  J. Orthodont.,  1931, 17: 92-5.—Simpson, C. O.  A
survey  of  radiodontic  service.  N. York  J. Dent.,  1931,  1:
109-15.  ------ Present responsibilities in dental radiography.
Radiology, 1933, 21: 179-82. ------  The value of routine
radiodontic examinations.  J. Am. Dent. As«., 1935, 22: 95-8.
------ The place  of radiography in a successful dental practice.
Illinois Dent. J., 1937, 6: 261-6.—Sklow, H. H.   The impor-
tance of preoperative  roentgenographic examination.   Dent.
Digest, 1934, 40: 45.—Symposium on  radiography; the radio-
graphic study club's group clinic.   Pacific Dent. Gaz., 1931,  39:
341-68.—Venning,  E. S.  The value of radiography in dental
practice.  Guy's Hosp. Gaz., Lond., 1934, 48: 14-8.—Weski, O.
Stomatological  radiology  in public hygiene. Med. J.  & Rec,
1927, 125:  88-90.—Whitefield, A. J.  Twenty reasons for dental
X-rays.  Dent.  Digest, 1938, 44:  210.—Why a full mouth X-
ray examination?   Am. Med., 1936, 42: 573.—Wilson, W. A.
The  radiogram as  an aid  in dental prosthesis.   Dent. Cosmos,
1931, 73: 866-71.—Worth,  H. M. Radiographic appearances
of variations within the normal.  Brit.  Dent.  J., 1938,  64:
370-6.

----  Radiology: Accidents.
   Ochsen, H.  Ueber Rontgenstrahlenschiidigungen  der  an
dnrBildungderMundhohle  beteiligten Hartsubstanzen.  Zschr.
Stomat., Wien, 1934, 32: 145-50.—Rona, A. [Exact dosimetry
and  X-ray injuries in  dental X-ray diagnosis]   Magy. rontg.
kozl., 1931,  5: 231-41.—Scherbel, H.  Konnen bei  zahn-
arztlichen   Rontgenaufnahmen   Verbrennungen  entstehen?
Zschr. Stomat.,  Wien,  1929,  27: 757-65.—Soldviev, S.  K., &
Ufland, S. A.  [Grave complications due to roentgenography of
the teeth]   Sovet.  stomat.,  1931,  9: 9-13.—Thibonneau,  M.
Considerations sur les risques du stomatologiste dans la radio-
graphie dentaire.  Rev. stomat., Par., 1937, 39: 65-9.

----  Radiology: Diagnosis.

   Rast, R.  *Besonderheiten  im zahnarztlichen
Rontgenbilde    [Leipzig]    39p.   8?    Rochlitz,
1932.
   Sautermeister,  A.    *Kausistische Beitrage
zur zahnarztlichen  Rontgendiagnostik  [Tubin-
gen]  52p.   8?  Wurzb., 1932.
   Simpson,   C. O.   Advanced  radiodontic  inter-
pretation.  2.  ed.   79p.  8?  S. Louis,  1932.
   Streicher,  K.   *Ueberraschende Befunde  im
zahnarztlichen  Rontgenbilde.    32p.    8?    Tiib.,
1936.
   Vogt, E.    *Klinische Diagnostik und  Ront-
genpflicht in der Zahnheilkunde.  31p.  8?  Bonn,
1933.
   Blinkenberg, P. A.  (Roentgen diagnosis in diseases of the
teeth)  Hospitalstidende,  1934,   77: 857-68.—Blum,  N.  W.
Radiographic interpretation.  Am. Dent, Surgeon,  1925-26,
46:  123.—Bothwell, J.  A.  Oral diagnosis  stressing  X-ray
examination.  J. Canad. Dent. Ass., 1937, 3: 507-17.—Brails-
ford, J. F. Observations on the  value of radiography  in the
diagnosis of obscure dental sepsis.  Brit. M. J.,  1928, 1: 1013-6,
2 Pl- ------  The significance of the dental radiograph  and
its interpretation.   Brit. J. Radiol., 1930, n.  ser., 3: 19-23.
------ Dental radiography with  special reference to the inter-
pretation of  radiograms.   Brit. Dent.  J., 1931, 52: 206-11.—
Darling, B. C.  The medical approach and interpretation in
dental radiography. Med. J. &  Rec,  1926, 125: 44.—Eisen,
E. J. The interpretation of  dental roentgenograms.  J. Nat,
Dent Ass., 1915,  2: 83-100.—Ennis, E. Y. Interpretation of
dental  radiographs.  Dominion   Dent.  J., 1931, 43:  1-3.—
Field, H. J., & Ackerman, A. A. Dental radiography in medical
diagnosis.  Clin. M. & S., 1933,  40:  215-7.—Fisher, R.   El
diagnostico dental en el laboratorio medico de rayos X. Rev.
radiol. fisioter., Chic, 1935, 2: No. 3, 37-41.—Heiss, J.  Ront-
gendiagnostik und  Behandlung  mit Rontgenstrahlen in  der
Zahnheilkunde.   Miinch.  med.  Wschr.,  1937,  84: 501-6.—
Henahan,  J. P.  Explanation of X-rays and reading of radio-
graphs.   Dent.  Summary,  1916,  36:  1009-18.—Hoepfl,  M.
Die objektive Auswertung stereoskopischer Rontgenaufnahmen
in der Zahnheilkunde.  Fortsch. Rontgenstrahl., 1938, 57: 495-
506.—Lacaille.  Quelques cas intdressants en radiographie et 
DENTISTRY                                    16
 en stereo-radiographie dentaires.  Odontologie, Par.. 1912, 48:
 97-104.—Lewis, H. L.  The proper interpretation of an X-ray.
 Dent. Rev., 1917, 31: 508-13.—Lewis, R. I.  Correct interpre-
 tation  of X-ray  films.   Ibid.,  1916,  30: 530-3.—Lorgnier.
 Utility du radiodiagnostic en stomatologie.  Tr. Internat, Congr.
 Med. (1913) 1914, 17. Congr., Sect, xvii, Stomat., pt 2, 37-41.—
 Lowe, J. J., & Tozier, C. H.  The radiographic interpretation of
 abnormal and pathological dental conditions.  Dent. Items,
 1916,  38:  907-18.—Lukomsky, I.  G.  [Findings  in  Roent-
 genography of the  teeth]  Sovet, stomat.,  1931,  9: 21-9.—
 Lurie,  W. A.  The interpretation of dental  roentgenographic
 shadow changes.  J. Radiol., 1924, 5: 230.  —----Interpre-
 tation  of the dental radiogram. Arch.  Phys. Ther.,  1926, 7:
 263-70.  ------  Evaluation of shadows seen in the dental X-
 ray  picture.   Ibid., 664-70.------X-ray shadows;  their
 standardization in the dental areas.  Ibid.,  1927,  8: 335-42.
 ------Evaluation  of  dental  roentgenographic  shadows.
 Am. J. Surg., 1930, n. ser., 9: 552-5.—MacMillan, H. W.  In-
 terpretation of dental radiographs.  Cincinnati J. M., 1924-25,
 5: 85-91.—McCall, J. O.  The Roentgenogram as a diagnostic
 aid in  planning partial  restorations.  J.  Am.  Dent. Ass., 1928,
 15: 993-1004.—McCoy, J. D.   A consideration of some of the
 factors involved in the interpretation of  dental and oral radio-
 graphs.  Internat. J.  Orthodont.,  1916,  2: 572-9.—Majour &
 Laquemere.   Un  cas de radiographic dentaire.   J. radiol.
 electr.,  1921, 5:  27.—Meistroff, C.  L.  Comments on dental
 radiology and  its importance as a connecting link  in medico-
 dental diagnosis.  Atti Congr.  internaz. stomat. (1935) 1936,
 2. Congr.,  2: 1003.—Miller, H. C.   The value of the Roent-
 genographic interpretation  in oral  diagnosis.   J. Am. Dent,
 Ass., 1929, 16: 1294-9.—Nodine, A. M.  Importance of X-ray
 diagnosis in dentistry.  Med. Press & Circ,  Lond., 1917, 104:
 244.  Also Med. Rec, N. Y.,  1917, 91: 634.—O'Hara, F. S.
 Limitations of the X-ray in dentistry.   Dent. Rev., 1917, 31:
 663-73.—Ottolengui, R.  Interpretation of dental roentgeno-
 grams.   Am. J.  Roentg.,  1916, 3:  169.—Pollia, J. A.   The
 alveolar radiogram; what it tells. J. Nat, Dent. Ass., 1922, 19:
 36-51.------Pathological variations  in the index of illumi-
 nation.  Dent. Items, 1927, 49: 344; passim.—Pordfs, F. La
 rontgenterapia delle malattie  dentarie.   Rass.  internaz. clin.
 ter., 1924,  5: 652-4.—Redding, J. M.   X-rays in diagnosis of
 dental  diseases.   Practitioner,  Lond.,  1926, 116:  161-7.—
 Rheuben, R. P.  The importance  of diagnosis in  dentistry.
 Austral.  J. Dent., 1933, 37: 174-80.—Riha,  F. G.  Wert und
 Grenzen der Rontgendiagnostik bei Zahn- und Kieferkrank-
 heiten.  Zschr. Stomat., Wien, 1928,  26: 241-58, 4 pl.—Robin-
 sohn, I.  Graphische Darstellung zahnrontgenologischer Diag-
 nosen  (Odonto-Diagnostographie)   Fortschr. Rontgenstrahl.,
 1914, 22: 342-54.—Seidel, H.  Der gegenwiirtige Stand der
 zahnarztlichen Rontgendiagnostik.   Verb. Ges.  deut, Natur-
 forsch. (1912) 1913, 84: 2. Teil, 2. Halfte, 345-9.— Stafnc, E. C.
 Interpretation  of dental roentgenograms.  Dominion Dent. J  ,
 1934, 46: 273-81. ------  Dental roentgenographic diagnosis.
 J. Colorado Dent. Ass., 1935, 14: 6-9—Stancius, P. (Impor-
 tance of radiologv in  the diagnosis of diseases of the teeth and
 jaw]  Medicina, Kaunas, 1928, 9: 527-34— Thibault, Lacaisse
 & Duba.   Sur  une  interpretation  radiographique difficile.
 Rev. stomat.. Par., 1937, 39: 899; 907.—Thoma, K. H.  Patho-
 logic interpretation of X-ray findings.  Internat. J. Orthodont.,
 1936, 22: 383-6.—Walker, A.  Modern diagnostic methods,
 with special reference to pulp conservation.  J. Am. Dent, Ass.,
 1927, 14: 792-8.—Warner, G. R.  Radiography and diagnosis.
 Ibid., 1926, 13: 1710-23, 3 pl.—Wenker. R. J.  Infection  sense
 and  radiographic diagnosis.   Dent.  Rev., 1918,  32:  1-28.—
 Woodroffe, J. H.  Radiography in dental  diagnosis and treat-
 ment.  Brit. Dent. J.,  1919, 40: 505-9, 2 pl.—Worth, H. M.
 Interpretation of dental skiagrams.  Ibid., 1928, 49: 1237-50 —
 Wright. G. E.   X-ray interpretation. Dent. Surv., 1935, 11:
 26-31.

 ----   Radiology:  Errors.

   Burkhardt, H. [W.]   *Die haufigsten Unklar-
 heiten  und  Fehler beim Lesen  dentaler Ront-
 genbilder.   66p.    8?   Bonn, 1936.
   Hohmann,  E.   ^Vergleichende  Untersuchun-
 gen iiber die Zuverlassigkeit  der   Rontgenkon-
 trolle   verschiedenartig  wurzelgefullter  Zahne,
 durchgefuhrt an  aufgehellten Zahnwurzeln  und
 Rontgenaufnahmen.   28p.   8?    Bonn, 1933.
   Ausubel, H.  Faulty diagnoses and radiographic misinterpre-
 tation.   Dent.  Items,  1937, 59: 237-48.—Carter, L. E.  Mis-
 takes in the interpretation of dental radiograms.  Pacific Dent.
 Gaz., 1921, 29: 396.—Gardner, B. S., & Stafne, E. C.  Misin-
 terpretation of radiopaque areas in  dental  roentgenograms.
 Dent. Cosmos,  1932,  74:  19.—Grassi,  J.   Beitriige zu  den
 Tauschungsmoglichkeiten in der zahnarztlichen Rontgenologie.
 Deut. Mschr. Zahnh., 1929, 47: 1041-63.—Hall, C. T., Shackel-
 ford, J. H.. &  Rogers, L.  Truth and poetry in  dental radio-
grams.  Am. Dent. Surgeon, 1927, 47: 35-7.—Hauberrisser, E.
Rontgenologie und ihre Fehlgriffe.  Fortschr. Zahnh., 1926, 2:
 1. Teil,  503; passim.—Held, H. R.  Erreurs et  dlfhcultes en
radiodiagnostic dentaire.  Schweiz. Mschr. Zahnh.  1938, 48:
575-97, 10 pl.—Martin, A. J., & Bigotte.  Erreur de diagnostic
Rev. stomat.. Par., 1934, 36: 375-8.—Meistroff, C. L.  Avoid-
ing common pitfalls in radiodontia.   Dent.  Items,  1935, 57:
1096-1102—Mulier,  J.  M.   Tauschungen  im  Rontgenbnd.
o                                    DENTISTRY
Deut  Mschr. Zahnh., 1922, 40: 695-703.—Parma, C. Irrtumer
der Projektion;  ein Beitrag zur Systematik der Irrtumer der
Rontgendiagnostik.  Zschr. Stomnt.. Wien,  1937, 35: 347-61.
—;---  Irrtiimer der Rontgendingnn-jtik in der Zahnheilkunde.
Ibid., 817 -66.—Robinsohn, I. Wirklicheundscheinbare Wurzel-
spitzenkiiiinmung  im Rontgenbild.  Ibid., 1932, 30: 355-7.—
Schoen, H.   Y orgetauschte  Aufhellung  an  Zahnwurzeln.
Rontgenpraxis, 1936, 8: 827.—Vogelsang, H.  Fehldiagnose in
der zahnarztlichen Rontgenologie.  Ber.  Deut. Ge3. Zahn &c.
Heilk.  (1936)  1907, 73. Tag., 2.  Teil,  326.   Also Fortsch.
Rontgenstrahl., 1937, 55: Kongrh., 43.

----   Radiology:  Instruments.
   Austin, L. T.  The penetrometer in dental roentgenographs'.
Collect. Papers  Mayo Clin., 1934, 26:  1035-8.—Baiters, W.
Ueber eine zweckmiissige Art der Betrachtung und Aufbewah-
rung von Rontgenbildern.  Deut.  Mschr.  Zahnh.,  1927, 45:
566.—Belot, J.  Nouveau modele d'appareil pour radiographie
dentaire. Bull. Soc. radiol. med. Paris,  1913, 5: 270.—Bercher,
J., & Culty, R.  Note sur la mensuration des dents par lecture
directe sur  les cliches  radiographiques.  Rev.  stomat.,  Par.,
1934,  36: 26-30.—Birch, R.   The apparatus dental film fix
(D. F. F.) and gnatho-film fix  (G. F. F.) constructed for peri-
odical identical intra-oral and extra-oral roentgen series.   Dent.
Cosmos, 1936,78: 1175-9.—Boyd, R. C. A method of mounting
radiographs and tests for vitality. Radiology, 1924, 3: 434-6.—
Brille, J. M.  L'appareil de radiographie dentaire de Gaiffe et
Gallot.  Odontologie,  Par.,  1923,  61:  337-41  [Discussion]
349.—Colp, A. M.  Device for obtaining better detail in dental
films.   Am. J.  Roentg., 1916, 3: 406.—Filderman, J.  Un
negatoscope pour films humides.  Rev. odont., Par., 1935, 56:
254-6.—Harvey, H. E.   Dental X-ray film holder.  Internat,
J. Orthodont., 1921, 7: 614.  Also U. S.  Nav. M. Bull.,  1921,
15: 807.—Hemardinquer. Presentation d'un appareil de radio-
graphic dentaire de Gaiffe.  Odontologie, Par., 1923, 61: 333-
7.—Higley, L. B.  A head positioner for scientific radiographic
and photographic purposes. Internat. J.  Orthodont., 1936, 22:
699-704, 3  pl.—Klein, H.  A lead sector-disk for expressing
density of  bone and tooth structure in terms of percentage
transmission of  X-rays.  J.  Dent. Res., 1930,  10: 239-45.—
Leix,  R.  Eine kritische  Betrachtung der verschiedenen zahn-
arztlichen Bestrahlungsapparate.  Deut.  Mschr. Zahnh.,  1927,
45: 342-9.—McCall, F. D. B.  A dental radiograph illuminator.
U. S.  Veterans Bur. M. Bull., 1929, 5: 453-5, 2 pl.—Meistroff,
C.  L.  The use of intensifying screens in dental roentgen-
ography.  Dent. Digest, 1935, 41: 360.—Metz, A. R.  A con-
venient method of marking and mounting dental films.  Am.
J. Roentg., 1916,  3: 331.—Miinzesheimer, F.  Eine kritische
Betrachtung der verschiedenen zahnarztlichen Bestrahlungs-
apparate.  Deut. Mschr. Zahnh., 1927, 45: 751-4.—Parma, C.
Der Bau plan  eines Dentalrontgenapparates.  Zschr. Stomat.,
Wien,  1930, 28: 291-304.—Rettig, W.  Zahnfilm-Halter mit
Zentrierstab fiir intraorale Aufnahmen.  Miinch. med. Wschr.,
1936,  83: 683.—Rona, A. Ein neuartigcr Apparat zur Erleich-
terung der Zentrierung bei intraoralen Zahnaufnahmen.  Verh.
Deut. Rontg. Ges., 1929, 20: 111-3.—Rowley, S. J.  A scientific
method of  recording the findings of  a  mouth examination.
Dominion Dent. J., 1927, 39: 70-3.—Salmony, A.  Lo svlluppo
recentissimo dal tubo  alia  sfera  Roentgen.  Stomatologia,
Mod.,  1935, 33: 1086-91.—Teruuchi,  N. [On  the newly de-
signed dental X-ray apparatus]  Shikwa gakuho,  1923, 28:
No. 2, 1-36.

----   Radiology:  Manuals.

   Dufougere,  W., &  Bouland,  A.   Atlas de
radiographie dentaire; avec 271  radiographics et
schemas  explicatifs.  3p.  57 pl.  8?  Par., 1931.
   Greenfield,  A.  L.   X-ray  technic and inter-
pretations of dental roentgenograms.   254p.  8?
Brooklyn, 1936.
   Holliday,  H.    Dental radiology  handbook.
120p.  8?   N. Y., 1935.
   Kempster, C.   Dental radiology.  184p.  12?
Lond., 1922.
   Leix,   R.    Einfiihrung  in  die   zahnarztliche
Rontgenologie.  78p.   8?   Munch., 1923.
   Pollia, J. A.   The fundamental principles of
alveolo-dental  radiology.   543p.  8?   Brooklyn,
1930.
   Pordes,  F.   Die radiographische  Darstellung
der einzelnen Zahne und der Kiefer;  Studien zur
Rontgenanatomie   und  Projektionslehre.    86p.
8?   Berl., 1919.
   Raper,  H.  R.   Radiodontia  (dental  radio-
graphy and  diagnosis)  questions  and  answers.
2. ed.   196p.  8?    Brooklyn,  1927.
   Thompson,  W.  S.  Operative and  interpretive
radiodontia;  a textbook for students  and  prac-
titioners  of dentistry.  374p.   8?  Phila., 1936. 
DENTISTRY
166
DENTISTRY
   Wald, S. S.   Manual of dental roentgenology.
 72 1.   4?   N.  Y. [1936]

 ----   Radiology: Methods.

   Beck, W.  * Ueber den Einfluss des individuel-
 len Faktors auf die Belichtungszeit bei  Ront-
 genaufnahmen der  Zahne.  16p.  8?  Berl., 1932.
   Frentzen,  F.  *Experimentelle  Studien  iiber
 Rontgenkontrastmittel  in   der  Zahnheilkunde
 unter besonderer Beriicksichtigung von Thorium-
 verbindungen.   22p.   8?   Lpz., 1933.
   Hillweg, C. U.   X-ray; read your textbook of
 X-ray technique.  9 1.  roy. 8?  Rochester, N. Y.
 1935.
   Lungwitz,  H.    *R6ntgenuntersuchung   mit
 besonderer  Beachtung der Durchleuchtung der
 Zahne und  der Kiefer.   17p.  8?  Kiel, 1934.
   Reckow,  J.  von.   Rontgenstereoskopie   und
 Zahnheilkunde.   80p.  8?   Lpz., 1933.
   Ricken,  H.  *Ueber die Harte  der Rontgen-
 strahlen bei Zahn-  und Kieferaufnahmen.   27p.
 8?  Breslau, 1929.
   Salheiser,  J.    *Die rontgenologische   Dar-
 stellung  der oberen  Prae-  und Molarenwurzeln.
 44p.   8?   Engelsdorf, 1931.
   Schmalfuss,  K.    *Anthropometrische  Nach-
 priifung der Standardwinkeleinstellung bei zahn-
 arztlichen  Rontgenaufnahmen.   24p.   8?  Berl.,
 1932.
   Sontheim,  G. F.    *Die Bedeutung  der  pra-
 und postoperativen   Rontgenaufnahmen  in  der
 Zahnheilkunde.   20p.  8?   Miinch. [1933]
   Beater,  N. M.  Dental radiographic technique.  Radio-
 graphy, Lond., 1935, 1: 139-51.—Best, E. S.   Interproximal
 radiography.   J.  Lancet,  1932,  52: 380.—Brunetti,  A.  La
 radiografia endorale vestibolare dei denti superior; un contributo
 al problema dell'isolamento radiografico delle radici  dentali.
 Riv. ital. stomat.,  1933,  2: 506-12.—Brunetti, L. L'assunzione
 crociata d'orientamento dell'interno sistema dentario su  unica
 film a cranio fisso  e quella delle due emimandibole svolte su un
 piano di proiezione  unico.   Riv. radiol., 1931, 3: 792-803.—
 Charlier.  La radiographie des maxillaires et des dents.  J. med.
 Paris, 1923, 42: 275. —Conte. E., & Zeppegno, U.  Interorale
 rontgenstereographisclie Technik der Zahne.  Rontgenpraxis,
 1931, 3: 1046-9.—De la Tour, H.  La stereoradiographie dans
 le cabinet dentaire.   Rev. odont., Par., 1927, 48: 257-62.—
 Diodes, L.  La technique et les indications de la ster6o-radio-
 graphie en stomatologie. Rev. stomat., Par., 1927, 29: 84-91.—
 Doherty, J. W. Some practical hints on dental radiography.
 Brit. Dent. J., 1929, 50:  1409-18.—Engels,  H.  Ueber den
 Wert doppelseitig begossener  Filme fiir die Zahnheilkunde.
 Deut. Mschr. Zahnh., 1921, 39: 538.—Frank, L.  A simplified
 technique for finding angles and controlling density in dental
 roentgenography.  Dent.  Digest,  1937,  43: 470-4.  ------
 A long distance and low penetration technique for dental X-ray
 units.   Ibid.,  1938,  44:  114-8.—Greenfield,  A.  L.   X-ray
 technic and interpretation  of roentgenograms.  Dent. Items,
 1936, 58:  584;  697;  769.—Herulf, G.  Contribution to the
 question of mode  of procedure in periodical Rontgenological
 examinations under  identical positions of the patient, mainly
 in dentistry.  Acta radiol., Stockh., 1927, 8:  303-16, 4 pl.—
 Janisch, E.   Projektionsiinderungen  als diagnostische Hilfs-
 mittel bei zahnarztlichen Rontgenaufnahmen.  Zschr. Stomat.,
 1933, 31:  1308-22.—Jepkens, H.  Beitrag zur  intraoralen
 Stereorontgenographie der  Zahne.   Rontgenpraxis, 1930, 2:
 801-4.—Khudaverdov, A.  G.  [Methods  of Roentgenostereo-
 graphv in odontology]  Odont. stomat.,  Moskva, 1929, 7:
 28-32.—Koepel, F. X-ray for children. Dent, Surv., 1935, 11:
 33-7.—Leist,  M.    Rontgenstudien am kindlichen  Gebiss:
 Frontalaufnahmen. Zschr. Stomat., Wien, 1931, 29: 426-41.—
 Le Mee, J., & Sourice. L'emploi du rayon horizontal en radio-
 graphie dentaire.   Rev. odont,, Par., 1933, 54: 35-40.—Letord,
 H., & Lunan, C. G. Method for dental stereoroentgenography
 Am. J. Roentg., 1917, 4:  309.—Mcintosh, H.  Technic arid
 interpretation of dental  roentgenograms.  Boston M. & S. J.,
 1917, 177: 84.—Meistroff, C. L.  Practical application of rudi-
 mentary principles and  technic of dental radiology.   Dent
 Items, 1934, 56: 761-75.—Meyer, W.  Die Harte der Ront-
 genstrahlen bei Zahn-, Kiefer- und Schadelaufnahmen.   Abh
 klin. Zahnh., 1938, H. 33, 163-76.—Mohnke, C. A.  Radiog-
 raphy for  children.  Dent. Surv.,  1934, 10: 54-7.—Nord, C.
 F. L. [Intra-oral  Roentgen stereoscopy] Tschr. tandheelk '
 1933, 40: 715-24, 2 pl.—Parma, C. Fortschritte in der zahn-
arztlichen Rontgendiagnostik: Rontgenologie der Wurzelkaniile
Zschr. Stomat., Wien, 1934, 32: 1423-34.------■  Rontgeno-
graphische Darstellung der Zahne bei prothetischen Arbeiten
Ibid., 1935,33:577-89.—Pollia, J. A.  Theprinciples of technique
in alveolo-dental radiography. Dent. Items, 1924, 46: 753-5.__
 Reckow, J. von.  Submaxillare Rontgenaufnahmen, ein neues
 Verfahren zur  rontgenographischen  Darstellung des Unter-
 kiefers und seiner Zahne.  Deut. Zahnh.,  1929, H. 75, 3-17.
 ------  Die  Untersuchungstechnik in der  Zahnrontgenologie.
 Fortsch. Rontgenstrahl.,  1937, 56: Kongrh., 67. Also Ront-
 genpraxis, 1937, 9: 668-83.—Renck, G.  A technical detail in
 dental roentgenography.  Acta radiol., Stockh., 1923, 2: 74-6.—
 Rhein, M. L.  Root radiography. C. rend. Congr.  internat.
 med., 1910, 16. Congr., Sect. XVII, Stomat., 334-56.—Riesner,
 S. E.  Extraoral radiodontic technic.  Internat. J. Orthodont.,
 1937, 23: 409-13.—Riha, F. G.  Die Rontgenuntersuchung der
 Zahnkrone.   Zschr. Stomat., Wien, 1927, 25: 1092-8.—Rojas,
 de.  De 1'inclinaison rationnelle  a donner au  tube  Coolidge
 pour l'obtention d'une radiographie exacte.  Rev. odont,., Par.,
 1922,  43: 165-9.—Scherbel, H.   Eine  Neuerung  im zahn-
 arztlichen Rontgenverfahren.  Zschr. Stomat., Wien, 1927, 25:
 192-5.  ------  Die vestibulare, intraorale Rontgenzahnauf-
 nahme.  Ibid., 1930, 28: 795-802. ----—  Studien zur Ront-
 genographie von Zahn- und Kieferobjekten.  Ibid., 1932, 30:
 291-302.—Schindler, J.   Contribution  a  la  technique  des
 radiographics intra-buccales. Rev. odont., Par., 1930, 51: 254-
 64.  ------  Beitrage zur Technik der  intraoralen Zahnauf-
 nahmen. Schweiz. Mschr. Zahnh.. 1930, 40: 417-39.—Schwarz,
 M.  Die zahnarztliche Photographie  des  Gesichtes.  Zschr.
 Stomat., Wien, 1928, 26: 1024.—Segre, M.   Considerazioni
 sulla esecuzione dei radiogrammi dentari endoorali.   Ann.
 radiol., Bologna, 1936, 10: 273-88.—Simon, B. von, & Rehak, R.
 Ueber ein neues und vereinfachtes Verfahren zur Anfertigung
 von Telerontgenogrammen.  Deut. Zahn. &c. Heilk., 1935, 2:
 140-55.—Sorup. Dentale stereoskopische Rontgenaufnahmen-
 als wertvolle  Hilfsglieder in der Kette klinischer Untersuchun-
 gen.  Rontgenpraxis, 1937,  9:  555-9.—Stewart, O. M.  The
 interproximal examination by  the use of the bite  wing film.
 Dent. Items,  1931, 53: 663-7.—Teschendorf, W. Ueber Ront-
 genaufnahmen  und  Rontgenraumbilder  des  Bisses.   Deut.
 Zahn &c Heilk., 1935, 2: 156-60.—Thompson, W. S.  X-ray-
 ing the child's teeth.   J. Colorado Dent. Ass., 1938, 16: 10-2 —
 Waisburg, S. C.   [Roentgenography  of the teeth  and  the
 alveolar  process of  the  upper jaw]   Vest,  rentg.,  1931,  9:
 318-21.—Waugh,  L.  M.  The technique  of making dental
 radiographs.  Dent. Cosmos, 1918, 60: 232.—Zametkin, J. M.
 Developing of dental films.  Dent. Digest,  1926, 32: 23; 94.

 ----   Research.

   Samson, E.   A recommendation for a govern-
 ment inquiry into dental disease  with the pro-
 posal of the establishment of a  national  labora-
 tory of dental research.  20p.   8?  Bournemouth
 [1935]
   Bennett, N.  State-aided dental research.  Proc. R. Soc. M.,
 Lond., 1934, 27: sect, odont., 459-71.—Brown, H. C.  Histori-
 cal review of the research activities of organized dentistry.  J.
 Am. Dent. Ass., 1935, 22: 1172-85.—Bunting, R. W.  Certain
 trends  in dental research.  J. Dent. Res., 1933, 13: 175-81.—
 Doubleday, F. N. Recent researches into  the problem of dental
 infection.  Practitioner, Lond., 1929, 122:  187-95.—Gies, W. J.
 Advantages,  and possible disadvantages,  of research in dental
 schools.  Proc.  Am. Ass.  Dent. Schools, 1933,  9:  174-83.—
 Grier, G. L.  The research done by the  dental trade for the
 benefit of the dental  profession.  Dent.  Summary, 1925, 45:
 716-27.—Humphreys, H. F.  Some recent researches in dental
 pathology and their practical implications.  Birmingham M.
 Rev., 1936,  11: 299-312.—Koehne, M., & Bunting, R. W.
 Biochemical and nutritional  studies in the  field of dentistry.
 Annual Rev.  Biochem., 1934, 3: 441-58.—Landgraf,  E.  Im-
 portanza degli esperimenti di laboratorio nella stomatologia.
 Atti Congr. internaz. stomat. (1935) 1936, 2. Congr., 2: 1020-
 9.—Lowery, P. C.   Activities of the Research Commission at
 the National Bureau of Standards. J. Am. Dent. Ass., 1937,
 24:  1351-5.—Nord,  C.  F. L.   An experimental laboratory.
 Tschr. tandheelk., 1931, 38: 617-32.—Rickert, U. G.  Report of
 Research Committee, financed  by the Michigan State Dental
 Society.  J. Nat. Dent. Ass.,  1922, 19: 300-9.— Rohland, C. B.
 A sermon on the lack of ambition along intellectual lines in the
 profession.  Dent.  Rev.,  1909, 23: 718-27.—Simonton, F.  V.
 A summary of the most important findings of  the California
 stomatological Research Group: 1923-26.  J. Dent. Res., 1924-
 26,  6:  163-79.—Wallace,  J. S.  Recent medical and dental
 research on diet and accessory food factors in relation to the
 prevention of the diseases of the  teeth.  Pacific Dent. Gaz.,
 1927, 35: 227-40.

----   Social insurance aspect.

  See also Dentist, Social service;  Denture.
  Capauner, R.   *Ist  eine Sanierung der Mund-
 hohle  durch  kassenzahnarzthche   Behandlung
 moglich?   [Berlin]  54p.   8?  Charlottenb., 1932.
  Fuchs, R.  *Ueber die  Beurteilung von Kiefer-
 bruch-,  Paradentose- und orthodontischen Schie-
 nungen, sowie  von  chirurgischen  und Gesichts-
prothesen  in der  deutschen  sozialen Kranken-
versicherung   [Munchen]   34p.    8?   Augsb., 
DENTISTRY                                   167                                  DENTISTRY
   Kliewer,  H.   *Der  Einfluss der  Kranken-
 kassen  auf  die  Erhaltung des naturlichen  Ge-
 bisses  bei ihren  Versicherten.  20p.   8?  [Berl.]
 1931.
   Michaelis, K.   *Bewertung der Zahne  nach
 Kaueinheiten; ein  Beitrag zur wissenschaftlichen
 Beurteilung   der  Gewahrung  von  Zahnersatz
 durch  Landesversicherung und  Krankenkassen
 [Kiel]   22p.   8?   Berl.,  1920.
   Oberheid,  L.   *Die Einbeziehung der Berufs-
 krankheiten in die Unfallversicherung unter  be-
 sonderer  Hervorhebung  zahnarztlicher Belange
 [Erlangen]   40p.  8?   Kallmunz, 1935.
   Baker, C. R.  An industrial dental clinic.  Brit.  J. Dent.
 Sc, 1925, 68: 329-34.—Felber, I.  Industrial dentistry and pre-
 vention  of dental disease, including a survey of five industria]
 dental clinics.   Dent. Cosmos,  1930,  72:  811-5.—Freund.
 Zahnarztliche Kliniken an  den Krankenkassen und Landes-
 Versicherungsanstalten Deutschlands.  C. rend. Congr.  dent.
 internat., 1909, 5. Congr., 2. Teil, 600-7.—Gilmour, W. H.   In-
 dustrial  dental service.  Dent.  Rec,  Lond., 1935, 55: 241-9.—
 Hauptmeyer,  W.  Public health and industrial  dentistry.  J.
 Ophth. Otol.,  1924, 28: 414-6— Hopes, H. C. Industrial  den-
 tistry. Brit. Dent. J., 1935, 58: 308-14.—Kent,  E. N. Social-
 ized dental  service.  Dent. Surv., 1935, 11: 27-9.—Kjaerholm,
 H. [Dental care included in the sick fund]  Ugeskr. laeger,
 1937,  99: 373.—Millberry, G.  Industrial dentistry; its trend;
 including some observations on European practice. California
 West. M.,  1929,  30: 21-3.—Panel  dentistry.   Pacific Dent.
 Gaz.,  1934, 42: 1-12.—Perreau, E. H.  Lois sociales et fourni-
 tures  d'accessoires par les medecins.  Paris med., 1935,  96:
 annexe,  141-3.—Quintarelli, L.  Assistenza stomatoiatrica nelle
 ferrovie.   Stomatologia,  Mod., 1929,  27: 288; 409; 499.—
 Ritter, P.   Die Zahnpflege in der Landes-Versicherungsanstalt
 und in  den Krankenhausern im besonderen von Berlin.  C.
 rend. Congr. dent, internat., 1909, 5. Congr., 2. Teil, 587-600.—
 Robinson, J. B.  Trends toward an adjustment in the present
 plan of health distribution.  Dent. Cosmos, 1935, 77: 575-83 —
 Shipway, W. H. The organization of  a factory dental clinic and
 its relation to efficiency.  Ibid.,  1924,  66: 877-81.—Swan, C. A.,
 & Thomas, W. D.  Dental service for department store em-
 ployees.  Nation's Health, Chic, 1926,  8:  733-5.—Thomas,
 E. H. Industrial dentistry and welfare work in Illinois.  Dent.
 Rev.,  1918, 32: 199-210.—Tylman,  S. D.  Organization and
 operation of the  industrial diagnostic  service of the Chicago
 Dental Society.  Dent. Digest, 1934, 40: 226;  72.—Urmson,
 C. F.  The dental treatment given to insured persons by  Ger-
 man Sickness Organizations.  Tr. Internat. Dent, Congr., 1914,
 6. Congr., 632-9.—Van Themsche, M. E., & Vlemincq, E.   Les
 accidents du travail au point de vue dentaire.  Bruxelles med.,
 1936-37, 17: 952-9.—Zulassung von Zahnarzten zur Kassen-
 praxis.  Reichsgesundhbl.,  1935, 10: 333-5.—Zulassung von
 Zahnarzten und  Dentisten zur Tatigkeit bei den Kranken-
 kassen.  Ibid., 267-9.

 ----  Therapeutics.
   See also Dentistry, Pharmacology.
   Billieux,  R.    Contribution a  l'usage de  la
 cryotherapie et  de ses resultats  en  art dentaire.
 54p.    8?    Geneve, 1926.
   Gessner, H.  *Die Ohnmacht, der Schock und
 der Kollaps und deren Bekampfung in der Zahn-
 heilkunde.   34p.  8?   Miinch.,  1934.
   Hofler,  W.  *Fortschritte  in Psychotechnik
 und  Psychotherapie in der Zahnheilkunde.   23p.
 8?  Tub., 1934.
   Hohn, J.    *Das  Problem  der  schmerzlosen
 Zahnbehandlung.  23p.   8?   Bresl., 1929.
   Kabnick, S.   A new and scientific approach to
 the treatment of several of  the  diseases of  the
 oral tissues.   16p.   8?   [Phila.]  1933.
   Kalmi, J.   *Beitrag  zur  Reiztherapie in  der
 Zahnheilkunde.  31p.   8?   Rost., 1928.
   Richter, [M.] G.   *Die Elektrotherapie in der
 Zahnheilkunde.  75p.  8?  Lpz., 1934.
   Ruiz Zela,  C.  *La electroterapia  y el trata-
 miento de  los procesos  cr6nicos  de origen den-
 tario.  71p.   8?  Santiago de Chile, 1934.
   Schaefer, G.  K.   *Die elektro-therapeutische
 Behandlung im 18. Jahrhundert unter besonderer
 Beriicksichtigung der Zahnheilkunde.   24p.   8?
Lpz., 1932.
   Stemmler,  R. [H.   R.  M.]    *Expenmentelle
Versuche   an   extrahierten   Zahnen   mit  dem
konstanten   galvanischen  Strom,  zwecks Fest-
stellung  seiner  Verwendbarkeit  in  der  zahn-
arztlichen  Praxis.  24p.  8?   Wiirzb.,  1932.
   Tritschler,  G. M.   *Die  Elektrophorese in
der  Zahnheilkunde.   59p.  8?   Wurzb., 1927.
   Wenzler,  F.   *Was  glaubt  die Homoopathie
und   die  Naturheilkunde   der   Zahnheilkunde
bieten zu konnen?  19p.  8?   Metzingen-Wiirtt.,
1935.
   Wolf [geb. Schuchner] L.  E. C.   *Reiztherapie
in der Zahnheilkunde (Auszug)   7p.  8?   Lpz.,
1924.
   Adler. P.  Elektrolyse oder Iontophorese?  Zschr. Stomat.,
Wien, 1937, 35: 1488.—Adloff. Was muss der praktische Arzt
von der Behandlung der Zahnkrankheiten wissen?  Fortsch.
Ther.,  1932,  8:  178-81.—Aiguier, J. E.  Dental medicines:
modern pharmacologic and therapeutic  principles applied to
their use in general practice.  Tr. Dent. Soc.  State N.  York,
1933, 65: 120-33.—Babini,  R.  La colloidterapia nella cura dei
denti a  canali infetti. Stomatologia,  Mod., 1935, 33: 262-71.—
Beretta, A.  Le principe stomatologique.  Atti Congr. internaz.
stomat. (1935) 1936,  2. Congr.,  2: 1063-9.—Bracchetti, G.
Un confronto tra colloidterapia e  apicectomia.  Stomatologia,
Mod., 1934, 32:  1097-1128.—Charlet, R.  Les applications du
froid en odontologie.  Rev. odont.,  Par., 1926, 47: 382-6.—
Coxeter, J  S.  Homoeopathic aids in  dentistry.  Homoeop.
Rec, 1936, 51:  60-4.—Delplace, F.  L'homeopathie en art
dentaire.  J. dent, beige, 1935, 26: 168-89.—Dobrzyniecki, A.
R. von.  Beitrage zur zahnarztlichen Therapie und Pathologie.
Wien. med. Wschr., 1915, 65:  660.—Eilertsen, M.  Etude sur
l'air chaud. Odontologie, Par., 1912, 48: 152;  197.—Feiler, E.
Die physikalische Therapie in der stomatologischen Praxis.
Atti Congr. internaz. stomat.  (1935) 1936,  2. Congr., 2: 931-
43.—Forster, A. L.  Dental dietetics.  J. Am. Dent. Ass., 1930,
17: 706-10.—Freivogel,  H.   Nervose  Patienten.   Zschr.
Stomat., Wien, 1931, 29: 108.—Fridrichovsky, J.  Erfahrungen
mit Mucosidwatte.  Deut.  Mschr. Zahnh.,  1926, 44: 325-8.—
Fulton, W. B.  To what extent are  we justified in giving our
patients systemic treatment?  Dent.  Headlight,  Nashville,
1895, 18: 97-104.—Galatser, S. N.  [Pyocyanasis and its appli-
cation  in dentistry]  Zubovrach. vest., S.  Peterb., 1912, 28:
825-37.—Greve,  H.  C.  Heilmittellehre.  Erg.  ges.  Zahnh.,
1910-11, 1: 1081-133, 3 pl —Grunberg, M. M. Should diet be
prescribed by the physician  or the dentist?  Dent.  Cosmos,
1934, 76:  676.—Guericolas, L.  Le role therapeutique de la
diathermie et de  l'actinotherapie dans les affections dentaires
et peri-dentaires.  Rev.  odont., Par.,  1932,  53: 405-28.—
Gysin.   Kollapsbekampfung  in  der  zahnarztlichen  Praxis.
Schweiz. Mschr.  Zahnh., 1937, 47:  754  7.   Hall, J. O.  Hot
water in dentistry.  Tr. Nat. Dent. Ass., 1910, 511-8.—Hofer.
O.  Die Verwendung der Stryphnongaze zur Blutstillung in der
Zahnbehandlung.  Zschr.  Stomat.,  Wien,  1925, 23: 444.—
Jeanneret, R.  Die Vitamine in  der Zahnheilkunde.  Zschr.
Vitaminforsch., Bern, 1937, 6:  250-64.—Kleinsorgen.   Die
Fettherapie und ihre speziellen Indikationen.  C. rend. Congr.
dent, internat., 1909, 5. Congr., 1. Teil, 470-5.—Kneucker, A.
Ueber Verwendung von Mucosidwatte zur Linderung des Ein-
stichschmerzes und Behebung der Gaumen- und Zahnfleischemp-
findlichkeit.  Zschr.Stomat,,Wien, 1925,23:1000-5.—Knutson,
J. W.   The rehabilitation of dental cripples.  Hosp. News,
Wash., 1937, 4:  No. 7, 16-28, 4 pl—Konig, J. Stryphnon in
der Zahnheilkunde. Zschr. Stomat,,  Wien, 1926, 24: 1100-3.—
Latzer, E.  Die  schmerzlose  Zahnbehandlung mittels allmah-
licher  Kalteeinwirkung. Ibid., 1925,  23:  463.—Lauer, W.
Die  Psychotherapie  in der  Zahnheilkunde.   Hippokrates,
Stuttg., 1936, 7: 783-7.—Marshall, J. A.  Dietary prescriptions
by dentists.  Dent. Cosmos, 1931, 73: 892-6.—May, F.  Elec-
tro-therapy in dentistry.  Austral. J.  Dent., 1938, 42: 245-55.—
Middleburgh, H.  The dental therapeutics of cold and  heat.
Ibid., 171-3.  Also Brit. Dent. J., 1938, 64: 80-2.—Morphy.
O. C.  Ionic medication.  Ibid., 1932, 53: 759-69.—Perna. A.
La proteinoterapia aspecifica  in odontoiatria.  Stomatologia,
Mod.,  1928,  26:  777-87.—Reissner, A.  Considerazioni isto-
logiche  sull'influenzabilit^  terapica  dei tessuti dentali.  Riv.
ital. stomat., 1937, 6: 1-16.—Reuter, W. J.   Emergency dental
treatment  by a medical officer. Mil. Surgeon, 1937, 81: 442-
6.—Rickert, II. G. The council on dental therapeutics.  J.Am.
Dent.  Ass., 1934, 21: 808-15.—Rounds,  F.  W.  Dressings,
packs,  wicks  and drains.   Dent.  Surv.,  1935, 11: 17-9.—
Salmony, A. [Significance of hyperemia-therapy in dentistry]
Tschr.  tandheelk., 1937, 44: 972-6.—Saunders, F. W. Appli-
cation  of heat, or cold. J. Canad. Dent. Ass., 1937,  3: 72.—
Schroder.  B.  Ueber Reizbehandlung und ihre Anwendung in
der Zahnheilkunde.  Deut. Mschr. Zahnh., 1929, 47: 892-919 —
Schuhmann, H. H.  Modern ideas on modern phases of dental
practice.  Dent. Rev., 1917, 31: 8-16.—Schultz, J. H.  Psycho-
therapie.  Fortsch. Zahnh., 1927, 3:  704; 1928, 4: 770; 1929, 5:
741.—Seidner, S.  Histologische Befunde nach Verwendung des
Saug- und Spiilapparates.  Zschr. Stomat,, Wien, 1936, 34: 399-
401 —Sicher, H.   Zur Verwendung  der  Stryphnongaze in der
Zahnheilkunde.   Zbl.  Chir., 1929, 56:  1484.—Simon.  B.
[Anaesthesia in dentistry]  Budapesti orv. ujs., 1920,  18: 321-
4 —Spensley, V. H.  Pain and the dental practice.  Oral Hyg.,
Pittsb., 1933, 23: 360-70.—Sturridge,  E.   Electrotherapy in
periodontal disease and root-canal sterilization. J. Am. Dent.
Ass., 1927, 14:   1867-73.—Szepelski, K.   Die  physikalische
Therapie  in  der taglichen  stomatologischen  Privatpraxis. 
DENTISTRY
168
DENTISTRY
Atti Congr. internaz. stomat.  (1935) 1936, 2. Congr., 2: 944-
51.—Talley, F. R.  Dietetics  in dentistry and its relation to
medicine.  Virginia M. Month., 1932,  59: 398-405.—Turner
J. G.  Scaling. Brit. Dent. J., 1932, 53: 57.—Webster, G. o'
Emergencies.  Dent. Rev., 1910,  24:  650-5.—Wisan. J. M.
Should the dentist  prescribe a diet?  Dent. Surv., 1934, 10:
65-70.  Also Internat.  J. Orthodont., 1934, 20: 497-9.

■----   Therapeutics, biological.

   Heinrich,  E.   Biologische  Therapie  in  der
Zahnheilkunde.  226p.   8?   Berl., 1935.
   Allaire.  Betrachtungen eines Zahnarztes iiber biologische
Therapie.  Hippokrates, Stuttg., 1936,  7: 925-7.—Fenchel, A.
Ueber  den Gebrauch des polyvalenten Deutschmann-Serum
in der Zahnheilkunde.  C. rend. Congr. internat. mid., 1910, 16.
Congr., Sect. 17, Stomat., 227-31.—Landete, B., & Mayoral, P.
Bacteriotherapie  en odonto-stomatologie;  resum6 de nos in-
vestigations et experiences cliniques.  Rev. stomat., Par., 1925,
27: 746-55.—Wagner. F.  W.  E.   Dental  vaccino-therapy.
Brit.  J. Dent. Sc, 1926,  69:  205-10.—Weitzel &  Weitzel.
Nouvelle application de la vaccinotherapie au traitement du
4» degre.  Odontologie, Par., 1928, 66: 359-62.

----   Therapeutics: Diathermy.
   Flohr,  E., & Flohr, W.  Die Anwendung der
Diathermie in  der  Zahnheilkunde.   131p.   8?
Berl., 1930.
   Garbarska,  S.   *Einwirkungen  der  Diather-
miebehandlung auf  Zahn-Pulpa  und periapicale
Gewebe beim Menschen (eine histologische, ront-
genologische und bakteriologische Untersuchung)
[Berlin]   34p.   8?   Charlottenb., 1934.
   Griepentrog,   W.    *Die   Diathermie   im
Dienste der  Zahnheilkunde.    44p.   8?   [Berl.]
1930.
   Lang,  E.   *Die  Diathermie  im  Dienste  der
Zahnheilkunde  unter  besonderer   Beriicksichti-
gung der  Wurzelbehandlungen  [Geneve]   42p.
8?   Luzern, 1933.
   Peiker, L.   *Utilisation des  courants  de haute
frequence  en  stomatologie;  deVitalisation,  gan-
grene  pulpaire,  lesions pe'riapicales.   98p.   8?
Par., 1932.
   Assmann, H.  Die Anwendung des Hochfrequenzstromes in
der Zahnheilkunde.  Med. Welt, 1931, 5: 268.—Baklor, M. K.,
& Levin, M. B.  Diathermy in dentistry. Dent. Items, 1938,
60: 218-34.—Bernard.  P. D.  Les ondes courtes en odonto-
stomatologie.  J. dent,  beige,  1937, 28: 282-8.—Borschke, A.
Was muss der Zahnarzt von einem Diathermieapparat verlan-
gen?  Zschr.  Stomat., Wien, 1929, 27: 557-9.—Dupois-Mayor,
C.  Quelques indications pratiques pour l'emploi de la diather-
mie en art dentaire.  Schweiz. Mschr. Zahnh., 1932, 42:  169-
92.—Feiler.   Le  traitement des maladies  dentaires par la
diathermo-coagulation.   J. dent,  beige, 1937, 28: 289-96.—
Henry, C. B.  The role of diathermy in dentistry with special
reference to residual infection.  Brit  Dent. J., 1934, 56: 49-63.
Also Odontologie, Par., 1934, 72: 483-90.—Klein, W.  Einige
Mitteilungen iiber  die Anwendung des Diathermiestromes in
der Zahnheilkunde. Zschr. Stomat., Wien, 1929, 27: 443-58.
------   Die intermittierende  Anwendung  des Diathermie-
stromes.  Ibid.,  1931,  29:  1305-7.—Kristiansen,  E.   Die
Diathermie in der  Zahnheilkunde. Vjschr. Zahnh., 1929, 45:
619-27.—Ley, A.   Die  Diathermie  in  der zahnarztlichen
Praxis.  Zschr. Stomat., Wien, 1930,  28:  891-5.—Maillart.
Einige Versuche mit Arsonvalisation. Schweiz. Vjschr. Zahnh..
1914, 24: 88-93.—Michaelis, H. K.  Diathermy in dentistry.
Tschr. tandheelk.,  1931, 38: 996-1009—Molnar, L. Betrach-
tungen iiber  die Behandlung mit Hochfrequenzstromen in der
Zahnheilkunde.  Zschr.  Stomat.,  Wien, 1938, 36: 406-16.—
Norris, C. E.  Electrothermic methods in  dentistry.  Arch.
Phys. Ther., 1929, 10: 210-2.—Oartel, J. S., & Wolf,  E. A.
Effects of short electric waves upon streptococci from infected
teeth.  J. Dent.  Res.,  1934, 14: 459-70.—Powers, H. H.
Psychology and visual patient education in connection with the
Webb electro-coagulative technique.  Dent. Items,  1937, 59:
970-4.—Ruchti, P.  Untersuchungen iiber die Anwendungs-
moglichkeit der d'Arsonval-Hochfrequenzstrome in der Zahn-
heilkunde und deren bakterizide Wirkungen.  Schweiz. M=chr
Zahnh.,  1931, 41: 1139-66, 16 pl.—Schlijecher, J. H. R.   Re-
sults of  treatment  with diathermy.  Tschr.  tandheelk  1931
38:  473; 605, 4 pl.—Williams, G. L. M.  Diathermy in den-
tistry.  Guy's Hosp. Gaz., Lond.,  1937, 51: 332-9.—Wolff. H.
Was konnen  wir von  der  Diathermie  erwarten?  Schweiz
Mschr. Zahnh., 1931, 41: 223-48, 6 pl.

----   Therapeutics: Radiotherapy.
  Farber,  W.   *Der gegenwartige  Stand  der
Radiumtherapie  in   der  Zahnheilkunde.    59p
8?   Bonn, 1932.
   Kaindl, F.   *Die Rontgentherapie der akuten

Entzundungen in der Zahnheilkunde  [Munchen]

27p.   8?   Neubtting,  1937.
   Lake, F.  W.  Ultra-violet radiation in dental

pathology.   112p.   12?   [Fort Atkinson] 1926.
   Leix,   R.    Grundziige   der   zahnarztlichen

Elektrotherapie  und  Rontgenologie.   98p.    8?
Berl., 1920.
   ----   Zahnarztliche  Lichttherapie.    2.  Aufl.
79p.   8?   Lpz., 1936.
   Ohlenbusch, W.  *Die Unterstiitzung unserer
zahnarztlichen    Behandlungsmethoden    durch
Rontgen-Tiefenbestrahlungen  [Tubingen]   14p.
8?   Diepholz,  1932.

   Quak,  A.   *Die Indikationsgebiete der Ront-
gen-  und Radiumtherapie in der Zahnheilkunde
[Miinchen]  44p.   8?    Bottrop.,  1937.
   Talbot, F.    Actinotherapy for dental diseases.
84p.   12?    Lond., 1928.

   Tavernier,  P.  *L'heliothermie  en  art den-
taire  [Geneve]  36p.   8?  Berne, 1926.
   Bisnoff, H. L.  Light and heat therapy in dentistry: actino-
therapy.  Dent. Cosmos, 1932, 74: 770-9.—Blessing, G., &
Weissenfels. G.    Strahlen-  und  Lichttherapie.   Fortsch.
Zahnh., 1927, 3: 574; 1928,  4: 621.  ------  Strahlen-, Licht-
und Elektrotherapie.  Ibid.,  1929, 5: 608;  1930,  6: 555.—
Cohen, C. H.  Actinotherapy; application to dentistry.  Dent.
Cosmos, 1927, 69: 722-8.—Furniss, A. The uses of ultra-violet
radiation in dental diseases.  Brit. Dent. J., 1931, 52: 255-60.—
Gilmour, W. H.  Some remarks on the method of treatment
with ultra-violet radiations  in dental practice.  Tschr. tand-
heelk., 1928,  35: 408-11, 7  pl.—Hall, P.  Actinotherapy and
dental surgery.  Brit. Dent. J., 1927, 48: 437-40.—Izakov, R.
[Chemical rays of ultraviolet light  in dentistry]  Zubovrach.
vest., S. Peterb.,  1914, 30:  15-8.—Kieffer. J.  L'heliotherapie
appliquee en art dentaire.  Rev. odont., Par., 1929, 50: 49-61.—
Lake,  F. W.  The  ultra violet ray in dentistry.   Am. Dent.
Surgeon, 1927,  47: 407-13.  Also Arch. Phys. Ther., 1927, 8:
259-65.—Ley, A.   Ueber Ultraviolettherapie in der Stomato-
logie.  Atti Congr. internaz. stomat. (1935) 1936, 2. Congr., 2:
998.—Lieberthal. R. H.  More light on ultra-violet radiation in
oral therapy.   Dent. Surv., 1932,  8: 30-2.—Mandiwall. H.
Light  treatment in dentistry.  Dent. Rec, Lond., 1937, 57:
157-66.—Michel.  A. Die Lichttherapie in der Zahnheilkunde.
C. rend. Congr. dent, internat., 1909, 5. Congr.,1. Teil, 435-
52.—Nivard,  E.  Le r61e therapeutique de la diathermie et de
l'actinotherapie dans les affections  dentaires et peri-dentaires;
le role therapeutique de l'actinotherapie.  Rev. odont,, Par.,
1932, 53: 465-94.—Parma. C.  Die heutige Rontgentherapie in
der Zahnheilkunde.  Zschr.  Stomat., Wien. 1929, 27: 583-91.
------[Roentgenotherapy  in dentistry]   Cas. lek. desk., 1931,
70: 784.—Planer,  H.  Erfolge der  Rontgentherapie.  Zschr.
Stomat., Wien, 1929, 27: 44-9.—Platonov. E.  [Use of Sollux
lamp in stomatology]  Sovet. stomat.,  1931,9: 55-7.—Pordes,
F. Wie und  wann kann die Rontgentherapie in der Zahnheil-
kunde  niitzen?   theoretische  und  praktische  Ergebnisse.
Zschr. Stomat.,  Wien, 1926,  24: 349-59.—Raiche. F. E.  Quick
control of pain  and disease without  drugs by use of the leuco-
descent light.  Dent. Rev., 1908, 22: 549-53.—Reade,  R. J.
The application of the ultraviolet ray to dentistry.   Med. J. &
Rec, 1931, 134: 591-4.—Rowlett, A. E.  Ultra-violet radiation
in dentistry; the medic ited carbon and Kromayer lamps.  Am.
Dent. Surgeon,  1925-26, 46:  629. ------& Spain, I. S.  Ultra-
violet  radiations and  their  use in  dentistry.  Brit. Dent. J.,
1925, 46: 971-86.—Schwartz, A. J.  The mucous  membrane
reaction  in  ultra-violet therapy.  Dent.  Cosmos,  1933, 75:
252-4.—Stoloff, C. I. The therapeutic combination of the ultra-
violet ray and silver nitrate.  Ibid., 1935, 77: 282-4.—Wells,
C. R.  Ultraviolet rays in dentistry.  Dent.  Items, 1929, 51:
337-45.—Williams, J. B., & Budd, S. W.  Oral appliances for
radium treatment.  Oral Hyg., Pittsb., 1932, 22: 500.—Wolf-
sohn, M. D.  Dental phototherapy.  Dent. Cosmos, 1930, 72:
1247-55.—Wyss, E.  L'emploi de la radiotherapie en odonto-
logie.  Schweiz. Mschr. Zahnh., 1931, 41: 963-9.

----  veterinary.

   Samandarov,  Y.    *Essai  sur  la   chirurgie
dentaire du chien  [Alfort]  48p.   8?  Par.,  1930.
   Aronson. G.  W., & Lester, L. Some observations on dental
surgery on dogs.   Vet. J.,  Lond.,  1935,  91: 311.—Emshoff.
Ueber das Plombieren von Zahnen bei Tieren.  Zschr. Tiermed.,
1912, 16: 323-50.   Also Zschr. Veterinark.,  1913,  25: 437.—
Hershey, S. E.  Veterinary  dentistry.  Vet. Med., Chic, 1926,
21: 121-4.—Hewetson, H. R.  Dentistry of the dog. Vet. J.
Lond., 1936, 92: 13-20.—Lacroix. J. V.  Canine dental surgery;
its indications  and anesthesia.  Cornell Vet., 1935, 25:  247-
58.—Leue. P.  Zungenhalter zur Zahnbehandlung bei Pferden.
Deut.  tierarztl. Wschr., 1938, 46: 100.—Romer.  Zahnersatz
beim Pferde. Ibid., 1917, 25: 210. 
DENTISTS                                       169                                    DENTITION
   DENTISTS'  supply  company.   Principles  of
 selection  and  articulation.   72p.    12?   N.  Y.
 [1925]

 DENTITION.
   See also Tooth, deciduous;  also subdivisions of
 Tooth for  eruption  of  individual  teeth;  also  in
 3. ser. Teeth, Eruption.
   Cassoute, E.  La dentition  chez  les  enfants.
 210p.   12?  Par. [1930]
   Kirsch,  E.  J.   *Milch-  und  Dauergebiss bei
 Kindern mit rachitisfreier Entwicklung  [Leipzig]
 89p.   8?   [Chemnitz] 1931.
   Neu,  N.  *Ueber die  Durchbruchszeiten der
 Zahne bei der Fruhgeburt.  29p.  8?   Bonn, 1935.
   Samson, E.  H.  [geb. Sussmann]   *Ueber die
 erste  Dentition   [Munster]   40p.   8?   Quaken-
 briiek, 1932.
   Segall,  E.    *Contribution  a  I'etude de  la
 premiere  dentition  chez  les  enfants  tares.   67p.
 8?   Par., 1934.
   Specht,  H.    *Ein  Beitrag  zur  Bildung des
 Wechselgebisses  [Frankfurt  a. M.]   p.884-98.
 8?   Berl.,  1930.
   Also Deut. Mschr. Zahnh., 1930, 48:
   Ashley-Montagu, M.  F.   The dentition  of  identical twins
 with particular reference to an identical pathological condition.
 Human Biol., 1933,5: 629-45, 4 pl—Bluntschli.H.  DieGebiss-
 und Zahntheorien von Louis  Bolk.  Fortsch. Zahnh., 1931, 7:
 1-47.—Bodecker,  C. F.  Concerning organs  affecting the erup-
 tion of  human teeth.  Internat. J. Orthodont., 1928, 14: 657-
 66.—Buschan, G.   Aberglaubische Vorstellungen beim Zahnen
 und kiinstliche Verunstaltungen des  Gebisses im Kindesalter.
 Kinderiirztl. Prax., 1935, 6: 559-66.—Bustin, E., Leist.  M., &
 Priesel, R.  Das normale kindliche Gebiss bis zum Durchbruch
 der  Sechsjahr-Molaren.   Fortsch. Rontgenstrahl.,  1929.  40:
 80-8.—Campos, J.   Influencia dos  dentes de leite sobre a
 denticao permanente.   Fol. med.,  Rio,  1930,  11: 32-5.—
 Demolis,  P.   The  phenomena of dentition.   Dent. Cosmos,
 1928, 70: 188-90.—Geilfuss,  E. A. Some views on infant den-
 tition.  Dent. Rev., 1909, 23: 27-42.—Gregory, W. K.  Some
 new models illustrating the evolution of the human dentition.
 Internat. J. Orthodont., 1934, 20: 1077-81.—Herpin, A.  De
 la denture temporaire.  Rev. stomat., Par., 1931, 33: 143-7.—
 Hintzsche, E., & Baumann, M.   Beitrag zur Histochemie  der
 Zahnentwicklung.   Zschr. mikr. anat. Forsch.,  1933, 32: 333-
 52.—Hoffmann, K. F. Die erste Zahnung und die Bedeutung
 des Milchgebisses.  Med.  Welt, 1927, 1: 1367-70.—Hughes.
 W. G.  Series of photographs of dissected skulls showing de-
 velopment  and eruption  of teeth,  and models of natural teeth.
 Internat. Orthodont. Congr.  (1926) 1927, 1. Congr., 628-32.—
 Humphreys, J. The evolution of the human dentition.  Dent.
 Cosmos, 1914, 56:  1205-14.—Izard, G. Ethnographie dentaire;
 costumes et croyances relatives a l'eruption  dentaire.  Rev.
 stomat., Par., 1921, 23:  665-71.—Kanner, L.   Folklore  of  the
 teeth; number, position and time of eruption.  Dent. Cosmos,
 1926,68:58-63. ------  Folklore of the teeth; the appearance
 of the first tooth.   Ibid., 1927, 69: 292.—Kettner, A. H. Der
 Zahndurchbruch der Sauglinge sowie seine Beziehungen zu den
 Erbgesetzen.   Deut. med. Wschr.,  1938, 64: 193.— Khosla,
 P. S.  Some  observations on the eruption of  teeth.   Ind.  M.
 Gaz., 1927, 62: 68.—Korff, K. von.  Der Zahndurchbruch mit
 seinen  Begleiterscheinungen.   Zschr.  Zellforsch., 1934-35, 22:
 353-98.—Korkhaus, G.   Die erste Dentition  und  der  Zahn-
 wechsel im  Lichte  der  Zwillingsforschung.  Vjschr. Zahnh.,
 1929 45: 414-30.—Kronfeld. R.  The eruption of human teeth.
 Illinois  Dent. J., 1934, 3: 89-92.—Martinez Zuviria, E.  La
 iniciaci6n  de  la dentici6n en los  lactantes.   Arch.  lat.  amer.
 pediat., B. Air., 1926, 3. ser., 20: 622-4.—Pont, A.  Chronologie
 de la dentition temporaire et permanente.  Odontologie, Par.,
 1936, 74: 670.—Saltzmann, R. A.  Les problemes de l'eruption
 dentaire.  Rev. stomat.,  Par.,  1934,  36: 383-91.—Seppi, C.
 II dente seienne.  Boll. Ass. med. trident., 1921, 36: 17-20.—
 Siffre.  La chronologie d'eruption  des dents temporaires  et des
 dents permanentes.   Bull. Soc. anthrop. Paris, 1927, 7. ser.,
 8: 251.—Stein, M. R.  A critique of Bolk's problems of human
 dentition.   J. Dent.  Res., 1935, 15: 101-16.—Tildesley.  M. L.
 Dentition as a measure of maturity.  Brit. Dent. J.,  1929, 50:
 129-36.—Variot, G.  Observations sur la date de l'eruption des
 groupes dentaires au cours de la premiere dentition; erreurs de
 Magitot sur ce sujet.  Bull. Soc anthrop. Paris, 1926, 7. ser.,
 7: 4-6.  ------ Influence du processus  de la dentification sur
 I'accroissement ponderal  et statural des  nourrissons; quelques
 remarques generates sur  la premiere  dentition.  Progr.  med.,
 Par., 1926, 41: 327-30.   Also Rev.  stomat.,  Par., 1926, 28:
 193-204.

----   abnormal and defective.
  See also  Tooth,  supernumerary.
  Bojadjiev, G. T.   *Ueber Dentitionsanomahon
 im  Kindesalter.   20p.   8?  Miinch.,  1930.
  Abt, I. A.  The relationship of growth and development to
abnormalities of dentition.  Arch.  Pediat., N.  Y., 1931,  48:
705-18.—Allen, C. E.  Dental deficiencies.  Austral. J. Dent.,
1928, 32: 319; 353.—Apperley,  H. C.  Some cases of defective
development in the deciduous  dentition.  Dent. Rec, Lond.,
1938, 58: 1-10.—Beadle, O. A.  An inherited anomaly of den-
tition.  J.  Genet., Lond.,  1926-27, 17: 199-206, pl.—Buzzo,
A., Muiioz, A. A. de, & Bayley Bustamante, G.  Anomalias de
la dentificacion en el lactante;  importancia de la puericultura
pre-natal en su profilaxis.  Sem. med., B. Air., 1935, 42: 1713-
8.—Charles, S. W.  Malocclusion and the temporary dentition.
Internat. J. Orthodont.,  1928, 14: 841-7.—Gudger. E.  W.
Abnormal  dentition in rays,  Batoidei.  J.  Elisha Mitchell Sc.
Soc, 1933, 49:  57-96, pl.  ------  Abnormal dentition in
sharks, Selachii.  Bull. Am. Mus. Natur. Hist., 1937, 73: 249-
80.—Gunton, L. M.  Normal and abnormal deciduous  denti-
tions.   Internat. J. Orthodont,,  1928, 14: 558-64.—Henneasy.
R.   Remarks upon anomalous eruption of  the teeth.  Austral.
J. Dent., 1926, 30: 35-8.—Hodgin, O.  R.  Anomaly in  denti-
tion; report of a case.  J. Am. Dent. Ass., 1936, 23: 1308-10.—
Huskins, C. L.  On the inheritance of an  anomaly of human
dentition.  J. Hered., 1930, 21: 279-82.—Horvath." L.  [Mean-
ing and causes of irregular teething]  Budapesti orv.  ujs., 1926,
24:  335-8.—Poisson,  L.  H.  Dentition  anormale chez  un
cheval, mauvaise nutrition et indigestion stomacale; lesions
c6r6belleuses cons6cutives.   Bull. Soc. path, exot., Par., 1929,
22: 1013-5.—Schour, I., & Kronfeld, R.  Tooth ring analysis;
neonatal dental hypoplasia; analysis of the teeth of an  infant
with injury of the brain at  birth.  Arch. Path., Chic, 1938,  26:
471-90.—Siegel, M. T. Anomaly of eruption. Dent.  Cosmos,
1035, 77: 309.—Smith. J.  Abnormal dentition.  Proc. R. Soc.
M., Lond., 1928-29, 22: sect. stud. dis. child., 54.—Stein. M. R.
Decline of  the human dentition. J. Am. Dent. Ass., 1935,  22:
1372-6.

----   Absence.

  See also Tooth, impacted.
  Anthony, R. Les consequences morphologiques de 1'absence
de  dents chez les mammiferes  (6tude  de morphogenie experi-
mentale)   Rev. odont., Par., 1926,  47: 258; 293; 341, 3 pl.—
Campbell,  T. D.  A case of missing permanent teeth with root
absorption  of deciduous teeth.  Austral.  J.  Dent., 1925,  29:
315.—Gilse-van West, J. van. [Anodontia  with hair ancmalies;
case]  Ned. tschr. geneesk., 1029, 73: 1185.—Ihre, B.  Case of
anodontia.  Acta med. scand.,  1932,  79:  23-31.—Ivy, R. H.
A case of  non-eruption  of entire permanent denture.  Dent.
Cosmos, 1933, 75: 689.—Kuhlo, F.  Ein  Fall von  Anodontie
(Beitrag zum Kapitel Ueberzahl und  Unterzahl der Zahne)
Zschr. Stomat., Wien, 1932, 39:  100-5.

----   Absence, hereditary.

   Gebhardt,  W.    *Ueber angeborene  Zahn-

losigkeit.  87p.   8?   Berl,  1932.
   Groschel [F.] W.  *Ueber angeborene eehte

Zahnlosigkeit  (Anodontia congenita vera)   42p.

8?   Wurzb.,  1929.
  Campbell,  C. G.  The inheritance  of  anodontia.  Eugen.
News, 1929, 14: 114-7.—Dahlberg, A. A.  Inherited congenitai
absence of  6 incisors, deciduous and permanent.  J. Dent, Res.,
1937, 16: 59-62.—Damijonaitis, V.  [Case  of anodontia totalis
vera]  Medicina,  Kaunas,  1937, 18: 562-7.—Davis, H.  C.  A
case of congenital dental deficiency. Guy's Hosp. Gaz., Lond.,
1934, 48: 261.—Doubleday, F.  N.  Case of congenital absence
of teeth.   Proc  R. Soc. M.  Lond., 1913-14, 7: odont. sect.,
85.—Gray, D. S.  Congenital absence of deciduous and perma-
nent teeth.  J. Am. Dent. Ass., 1938,  25: 748.—Grizaud, H.
Un cas d'anodontie totale. J.  radiol. electr., 1936,  20: 355.—
Herbert. W. E.  Congenital absence of teeth.  Proc R. Soc.
M., Lond., 1935-36, 29: 1097.—Hutt, F. B.  An earlier  record
of the toothless man of Sind.  J. Hered., 1935, 26: 65.—Kerley,
C.  G.  Congenital  constitutional  factors  in defective dental
development.  Am. J. Orthodont., 1938, 24: 425-7.— Laszl6, F.
[Oligodontia]  Allatorv., lap.,  1935, 58:  361.—Lopez,  A. L.
Anodoncia total congenita,  Rev. cir., B.  Air., 1931,  10: 349-
57.—Lubner, B.  Hereditary failure of eruption  of the perma-
nent dentition. Brit. Dent. J., 1937, 63: 205-9.—Regnault. F.
Crane de chien avec absence congenitale de dents.  Bull. Soc.
anthrop. Paris, 1912, 6. ser., 3:  163.—Schultz, A. H. Inherited
reductions  in the dentition of man.  Human Biol.,  1934, 6:
627-31.—Steuer, I. F.  A case  report of congenitally missing
teeth.   Dent. Cosmos, 1936, 78: 770.—Thadani,  K.  I.   The
toothless man of Sind.  J. Hered., 1934, 25: 483— Zifferblatt.
A.  H.,  & Radasch, H. E.  Embryological  factors determining
anodontia  (preliminary report)  Dent. Cosmos, 1929, 71: 602-7.


----   Anthropological aspect.

  Farkasch,  E.   *Die  Durchbruchszeiten  der
bleibenden Zahne bei den Sehulkindern Belgrads
und Umgebung.  48p.  8?   Wiirzb.,  1933.

   Goldstein,   W.    *Ueber  Durchbruchszeiten
bleibender Zahne bei  Berliner Sehulkindern.  65p.
8?   Wiirzb.,  1933. 
DENTITION
170
DENTITION
   Hirschheimer,  K.   *Die  Durchbruchszeiten
 der  bleibenden  Zahne  bei  Heilbronner  Sehul-
 kindern.   70p.  8?  Wiirzb., 1934.
   Lewinnek,  H.  *Ueber Durchbruchszeiten von
 Milchzahnen  bei   Berliner  Kindern.   59p.    8?
 Wurzb., 1933.
   Pantsscheff,   N.    *Die  Durchbruchszeiten
 der  bleibenden  Zahne  bei  Schiilern  der  Volks-
 schuleninLovetsch-Bulgarien.  49p.  8?  Wiirzb.,
 1934.
   Pavkovic,  M.   *Die  Durchbruchszeiten der
 Milch- und bleibenden Zahne in Subotica (Maria-
 Theresiopel)  Jugoslavien   [Wurzburg]   lllp.   8?
 Subotica,  1934.
   Rathmer, H.   *Ueber die Durchbruchszeiten
 der Milch- und der bleibenden Zahne bei Kindern
 Beckums   [Wurzburg]  19p.  8?   Bottrop, 1934.
   Schuh, B.   *Ueber die Durchbruchszeiten der
 Milchzahne  bei  westfalischen  Kindern   [Wiirz-
 burg]   86p.   8?   Dorsten, 1934.
   Taukert,  L.    *Die Durchbruchszeiten  der
 bleibenden Zahne  bei den  Sehulkindern in Grau-
 denz  [Wurzburg]   96p.   8?   Berl., 1935.
   Weiterschan,  M.   *Die  Durchbruchszeiten
 der  bleibenden  Zahne  bei  den Sehulkindern  in
 Wrschatz (Banat)  Jugoslavien  [Wurzburg]  84p.
 8?   Wrschatz, 1934.
   Wicke, K.  *Ueber die Durchbruchszeiten der
 Milchzahne  bei  Wurzburger  Kindern   [Wiirz-
 burg]   104p.  8?   Aschaffenb., 1934.
   Boas, F.  The  eruption of deciduous teeth among Hebrew
 infants.  J.  Dent. Res., 1927-28,  7: 245-53.—Cohen, J.  T.
 The dates of eruption  of the permanent  teeth in a group of
 Minneapolis children; a preliminary report. J. Am. Dent. Ass.,
 1928, 15: 2337-41.—Drennan, M. R.  L'ordre d'eruption des
 dents permanentes chez les Boschimans. Anthropologie, Par.,
 1932-33, 42:  491-5.—Krogman,  W. M.  Anthropological
 aspects of the human teeth and dentition.  J. Dent. Res., 1927-
 27, 7: 1-108.—Nagamine, Y.  Vergleichende Untersuchungen
 fiber den Durchtritt der bleibenden Zahne, das Ausfallen der
 Milchzahne sowie tiber  das Wachstum der einzelnen Korperteile
 von Japanern.  Tr. Nippon Dent. Ass., 1933, 39-42.  Also J.
 Nippon Dent. Ass., 1934, 27: 1-4.—Skaloud, F.  [De l'etat qui
 peut etre fait de la dentition pour jujer du degr6 de develop-
 pement de l'enfant]  Anthropologie, Praha, 1931, 9: 116-24.—
 Zilinskas, J. [Dentition and its evolution  in Lithuania in rela-
 tion to the  decrease of muscular work of the jaw]  Medicina,
 Kaunas,  1931,  12: 85-102.

 ----  Comparative anatomy and physiology.

   Naglieri, F.   Ricerche  anatomiche ed osser-
 vazioni sulle dentizioni degli incisivi  nel  Lepus
 cuniculus.   14p.   8?   Nap., 1928.
   Ackerknecht, E.  Neue  Beobachtungen im prafrenularen
 Mundabschnitt von Saugetieren.  Berl. tierarztl. Wschr., 1913,
 29: 344-6.—Adloff, P.  Zur Frage der Bezahnung der Myrme-
 cophagidae.  Anat. Anz., 1914, 46: 309.------Ueber die
 Zahnentwicklung des Pferdes.  Morph. Jahrb.,  1933-34,  73:
 446-50.—Bennejeant, C.  Les variations dentaires numeriques
 et la reduction dentaire progressive chez les primates.  Odonto-
 logie, Par., 1935, 73: 443; 520; 553; 630.—Bradley, O. C.  The
 dentition of  the pig.  Vet.  Rec, Lond., 1930, 10: 957-61.—
 Dressel,  H.  Ueber die  Zahnentwicklung  bei  Didelphys.
 Morph. Jahrb., 1931, 68: 434-56.—Engelhardt, H.  Ueber die
 Zahnentwicklung bei Aepyprymnus rufescens.  Ibid., 1932, 71:
 77-94.—Friant.  L'evolution  de la dentition des  mammiferes.
 Rev. stomat., Par., 1934, 36: 607-17.  ------  Essai de syste-
 matisation de la dentition des mammiferes. Bull. Soc. philo-
 math.  Paris,  1935. 118: 69-72.—Fuchs.  H.   Bemerkungen
 iiber das Gebiss des  Erinaceus europaeus,  gegriindet auf das
 Fehlen  eines  unteren  Incisivus.   Zschr.   Morph.  Anthrop
 1911-12,  14: 507-26—Gregory, W. K. Palaeontology of the
 human dentition; 10  structural stages in the evolution of the
 cheek teeth.  Am. J. Phys. Anthrop., 1926. 9: 401-26.------
 &  Hellman, M.  Paleontology of  the human dentition.   In-
 ternat. J. Orthodont.,   1929, 15:  642-52.—Hibma, A.  M.
 [Study on development and eruption of the permanent teeth
 in  bovines]   Tschr. diergeneesk.,  1933, 60: 971-81.  ------
 [The number of teeth in newlv-born calves, formerly and nowl
 Ibid., 1934, 61: 294-302.—Krogman, W. M.  The eruption of
 the teeth in anthropoids and old  world apes.  Am. J. Anat
 1930. 46: 303-13.—Kronfeld. R., & Ullik, R.  Brechen auch bei
 wilden Tieren die Zahne kontinuierlich durch?  Zschr. Stomat
 Wien, 1028  26:  84-102.—Kuwano. H.  Note on the eruption
and replacement of the  teeth  of Japanese  deer, Cervus sika
Annot. zool. jap., 1929-30, 12: 105-7.—Littich, F.  Ueber die
Zahnentwicklung bei einem  6 cm  langen Didelphysjungen
Morph. Jahrb.,  1933, 72:  303-8.—Marcus, H.  Zahnstudie;
 zur  Zahn-  und Gebissentwicklung bei  Gymnophionen, Kro-
 kodilen und Marsupialiern.  Ibid., 1931, 68: 457-86.—Moser,
 F.   Ueber die Zahnentwicklung beim Pferd.  Ibid., 1933-34,
 73:  238-56.—Miiller, K.   Ueber die  Zahnentwicklung  bei
 Perameles.   Ibid.,  1929, 61: 457-88.—Pellegrin. J.   Sur la
 dentition des diables de mer et particulierement de  Mobula
 olfersi Mulier.  C. rend. Acad, sc, 1912, 154: 721-3.—Rhom-
 berg, R.  Zahngestalt und  Zahnentwicklung, untersucht  am
 Gebisse des Hausschweines (Sus scrofa L.)  Zschr. ges. Anat.,
 1. Abt., 1932, 99: 148-202.—Schmidt, B.  Das Gebiss  des
 Cyclopterus lumpus L.   Jena. Zschr. Naturwiss., 1912-13, n.
 F., 42: 313-72, 3 pl.—Schnakenbeck,  W.  Ueber den Zahn-
 wechsel beim Hecht.  Zool. Anz., 1936, 114: 69-76.—Schonberg
 F.   Ein Beitrag zur Ossifikation und  zum Durchbruch  der
 bleibenden Schneidezahne des Rindes.  Berl. tierarztl.  Wschr.,
 1928, 44: 729-31.—Schuliz, A. H.  Eruption and decay of  the
 permanent teeth in primates.  Am. J. Phys. Anthrop., 1934-35,
 19:  489-581.—Simpson,  G. G.  The  plagiaulacoid type  of
 mammalian dentition; a study of convergence.  J. Mammal.,
 1933, 14: 97-107.  ------  Studies of the earliest mammalian
 dentitions.   Dent.  Cosmos, 1936,  78:  940-53.—Spiegel,  A.
 Der  zeitliche Ablauf  der Bezahnung und des Zahnwechsels  bei
 Javamakaken (Macaca irus mordax Th. & Wr.)  Zschr. wiss.
 Zool., 1934, 145: 711-32.—Taviani, S.   Sulla morfogenesi  del
 sistema dentario nei mammiferi.  Arch, antrop., Fir., 1929,  59:
 3-12.

 ----  Complications.

   Borstell,  W.    *Uebt  die  erste   Dentition
 Allgemeinreaktionen auf das Befinden des Kindes
 aus?   [Halle-Wittenberg]   14p.  8?  Halle, 1933.
   Breitenbach, B.   *Beziehung zwischen Zah-
 nung und fieberhaften Erkrankungen ausgedriickt
 durch den syntropischen Index   [Frankfurt]  14p.
 8?    Ludwigshafen, 1932.
   Coignat, J.   *Contribution a I'etude des effets
 de  la  dentition,  troubles gastro-intestinaux par
 mastication incomplete et froid febrile au cours
 de la seconde enfance.  51p.  8?   Montp., 1910.
   Helmerich,   E.    *Zahnfieber?   [Wurzburg]
 lip.   8?   Stuttg., 1929.
   Also Arch. Kinderh., 1929, 88: 139-45.

   Hertwig, R.   *Ueber  die Zahnung und ihre
 Folgen fiir  den  kindlichen  Organismus.   17p.
 8?    Wurzb., 1932.
   Tiklarov, R.   *Das Gedeihen  des  Kindes  in
 der  Zeit der Zahnung  [Berlin] 31p.  8?  Charlot-
 tenb.,  1931.
   Abels, H.  Beschleunigt  Fieber den Zahndruchbruch? oder
 die  Gefahren  der  Mathematik fiir die  klinische Forschung.
 Arch. Kinderh.,  1930, 91: 292-9.— Accidentes   (Los)  de  la
 denticion.  Dia med., B. Air., 1933-34, 6: 173.—Alarcon, A.  G.
 Le prftendu prurit gingival de la premiere dentition.   Nour-
 risson, 1933, 21: 232.—Aschner,  B., Vogt, H. let al.]  Gibt ea
 ein echtes Zahnfieber? Med. Welt, 1931, 5: 1390-3.—Bercher,
 J. H. Les accidents de dentition.  In Path. dent. (Bercher, et
 al.) Par., 1935, 303-66.—Bertel, O.  Gibt es Dentitionskrank-
 heiten?  Randglosse zu dieser Frage. Oesterr. ungar.  Vjschr.
 Zahnh., 1912, 28: 418-23.—Buzzo, A.,  Mufioz,  A. A. de,  &
 Bayley Bustamante,  G.  Accidentes  de  la  primera dentici6n.
 Sem.  med., B.  Air.,  1936,  43: 886-94.—Cassoute. E. Les
 accidents de la dentition.  Marseille med.,  1930, 67: 501-19.
 Also  Rev.  stomat,,   Par.,  1931,  33:   18-37.—Camescasse.
 Premiere dentition: accidents et dates; introduction a la vie des
 medecins de campagne: deuxieme  lettre.  Rev.  odont., Par.,
 1933, 54: 763-7.—Clarke, R. C. El mito de la dentici6n. Rev.
 med.  veracruz.,  1926-27,  6-7:  281-6.—Coffart. C.   Toux
 laryngee, accident   devolution  dentaire;  synalgie  dento-
 muqueuse.  Rev. gen. clin. ther., 1923, 37:  601-3.—Dayras, J.
 Les accidents de premiere dentition.  Hopital, 1929, 17: 132-
 L—Diez, E.  La dentici6n y las enfermedades de la primera
 infancia.  Odontologia, Madr., 1917, 26: 73-5.—Durdumas. G.
 Gibt es ein  Zahnungskranksein?   KinderarztL Prax., 1938, 9:
 243-8.—Epstein. J.  Teething as  a  diagnosis for many ills.
 Am.  J. Obst.,  1916, 73: 554.—Filderman, J. Accidents devo-
 lution des dents temporaires.  Rev. odont., Par., 1927, 48: 471-
 85-—Frey.  Accidents dits  de dentition.  Progr. med., Par.,
 1924, 34: 182.—Frick. P.  Ueber Storungen und Fieber beim
 Zahndurchbruch.  Munch,  med.  Wschr.,   1938, 85: 598.—
 Geilfuss, E. A.  Pathologic infant dentition.  Dent. Rev., 1906,
 20:   1210-8.—Gierthmiihlen,  F.  Begleiterscheinungen  der
ersten  Dentition.   Arch.   Kinderh.,  1930,  90:  196-201.—
 Gismondi, A.  Intorno alle presunte malattie della dentizione.
 Prat,  pediat., Genova,  1928, 6: 433-8.—Hallez. G. L.   A
propos de certains accidents vrais de  la  premiere dentition
 (infection de la cavite pericoronaire)  Hopital, 1924. 12: 3-6.
~~—  Accidents de la  premiere dentition  provoques  par
 I infection de la cavite pericoronaire.  Prat. med.  fr., 1936,
17: 547-69.—Herpin. A.  Les accidents de dentition.  Gaz.
*?pj'  A??6' „99:  712.—Hoffendahl.   Dentitionskrankheiten.
Med. Klin  Berl.,  1912, 8:  53-8.—Hofmann, L.  Ohrerschei-
nungen wahrend der ersten Dentition. Mschr. Ohrenh  Wien, 
DENTITION                                    171                                    DENTITION
 1937, 71: 974.  Also Munch, med. Wschr., 1937, 84: 1407.—
 Josephson, E. M.  Otitis and otalgia of the  teething  child.
 Am. J. Dis. Child., 1931, 42: 1123-5.  Also repr.—Kester, P. J.
 Dentition as a preventable disease.  Dent. Rev., 1911, 25: 886-
 90.—Langstein, L. Zahnung und Grippe. Deut. med. Wschr.,
 1919, 45: 490. —Mulier, P.  Les accidents de la  premiere  denti-
 tion.  J. med.  Paris, 1930, 50: 375.—Nogeira d'Oliveira,  V.
 Sur un cas de dyspnee orthopneique symptome d'une poussee
 dentaire, chez un enfant de 15 mois.  Arch. med. enf., 1916, 19:
 319.—Paschke, R.   Storungen und  Fieber beim Zahndurch-
 bruch der Kleinkinder.  Munch, med. Wschr., 1938, 85: 52-4.—
 Pierre-Robin. A propos des accidents  de l'eruption  des dents
 temporaires.  J. med. Paris, 1928, 47: 775.—Reis,  M.  Acci-
 dentes da primeira denticao.  Arch,  brasil. med., 1911. 1: 713-
 22.—Rosenheck, C.  Reflex convulsions during  dentition; their
 treatment by lumbar puncture.  N. York  M. J., 1918, 108:
 769.—Rothenberg, F.   Zahnungsbeschwerden.   Med.  Klin.,
 Berl., 1932, 28: 333.—Sager, M.  Les accidents de la premiere
 dentition.  Rev.  trimest.  Suisse  odont., 1911, 21: 263-9.—
 Veronese, L. D.  Quando la dentizione pud sicuramente rite-
 nersi causa  di disturbi nella salute  del lattante.   Ann. clin.
 odont., Roma, 1937, 14:  83-7.—Villegas Ruiz.  Los accidentes
 de la primera dentici6n.  Gac mid. Caracas, 1926, 33: 49-52.—
 Violi.  De I'influence de la dentition sur les maladies des enfants.
 C. rend. Congr. internat. med.,  1910,  16. Congr.,  Sect.  10,
 Pediat., 452-5.—Wichura, M.   Das  Zahnen der Sauglinge und
 jungen Kinder als Trost und Verlegenheitsdiagnose.  Med.
 Korbl. Wurttemb. arztl. Landesver., 1919, 89: 245-7.

 ----   delayed.
    Carre,  G.   *Retards  de dentition et  thymus.
 68p.   8?   Par.,  1934.
   Herzog, O.   *Ueber  verzogerten  Durchbruch
 der Zahne.  21p.   8?  Erlangen, 1936.
    Miner,    E.     *Ueber   Milchzahnpersistenz
 [Munster]   39p.   8?  Werne,  1933.
   Adamson, K. T.  Prolonged retention of deciduous  teeth;
 a curious case.  Austral. J. Dent., 1927, 31: 187.—Arnold,  F.
 What  are the causes of failure of eruption  of the  deciduous
 molars?  Internat. J. Orthodont., 1934, 20: 1023.—Berkeley,
 W. N.  A note on the causes and treatment of delayed dentition
 in babies.  Am.  Med., 1926, n. ser., 21: 250-2.—Brunetti,  A.
 La infraocclusione di molari  decidui  persistenti in rapporto
 all'eruzione  continua dei denti.  Riv.  ital. stomat., 1933,  2:
 9-22.—Friant.  A propos d'un cas de persistance de la dentition
 temporaire chez un homme adulte.  Rev. anthrop., Par., 1933,
 43: 342-50.—Iona, G. Sui rapporti fra rachitismo e  ritardo di
 eruzione dentaria.   Lattante,  1934,  5: 440-52.—Lintz.  W.
 Unerupted teeth.  Med. J. & Rec, 1929, 129: 670-4.—Moniz, E.
 Denticao tardia numa centenaria. Med. contemp., Lisb., 1929
 47:  403.------  A proposito da denticao tardia mtiltipla.
 Ibid., 1930, 48: 37.—Payne, J. L. Some cases of delayed erup-
 tion of the teeth.  Internat. J. Orthodont., 1930, 16:  820-38 —
 Pires,  V.  Perturbacoes endocrinicas  e distrnfias  dentarias;
 denticao tardia distrofica.  Med. contemp., Lisb.,  1927, 45:
 241.

 ----   Disorders.
   Bretschneider,  F.  [H.]    *Krankheitsbilder
 bei  Dentitio  difficilis  mit  besonderer  Beriick-
 sichtigung  der akuten Kieferklemme  und  ihrer
 Therapie.   46p.   8?   Lpz.,  1932.
   Findeisen, [T. G.] R.    *Ein Beitrag zur Den-
 titio  difficilis  und  ihrer  Behandlung   [Leipzigl
 23p.   8?   Zeulenroda, 1933.
   Jorns,  W.    *Storungen beim  Durchbruch des
 ersten Molaren und die  Ursachen seiner  falschen
 Einstellung  [Munchen]   19p.   8?  Wurzb., 1933.
   Jourdant,  J.   *Ueber  Storungen im  Ablauf
 der zweiten  Dentition; friiher  und  spater Zahn-
 wechsel im Lichte von Konstitution  und Verer-
 bung.   39p.  8?   Bonn. 1935.
   Kellermann,  B.  *Ueber  die Retention  der
 Milchzahne mit besonderer Beriicksichtigung der
 sogenannten  sekundaren  Retention   [Erlangen]
 27p.   8?   Lengerich, 1937.
   Konrad,  A.    *Familiare  Storungen   in   der
 Zahnentwicklung  [Auszug]  8p.  8?  Lpz., 1922.
   Steinbach,   H.   [E.]     *Ueber   die   Dentitio
 difficilis  [Leipzig]   39p.   8?  [Zeulenroda] 1929.
   Arbenz, O.  Interessante  Erscheinungen  im Pramolaren-
 gebiet  (Verwachsung eines Milchzahnes mit seinem Ersatz-
 zahn)  Zschr. Stomat., Wien, 1938, 36: 718-34.—Blacher, G. M.
 [Effect  of depulpation on  the second eruption of  teeth]  Sto-
 matologia, Moskva, 1938,  No.  1. 77.—Conover,  C. S.   De-
 ciduous teeth; effect of too early loss and too long  retention.
 Internat.  J.   Orthodont.,  1928,  14:  576-83.—Goppert,  F.
Zu dem Aufsatz: Dentitio difficilis von W. Lahm.  Med. Klin.,
Berl., 1921, 17: 252.—Hauenstein, K.  Dentitio difficilis und
Extraktionsmechanismu?  mittels  Keilzange.   Deut. Mschr.
Zahnh., 1931, 49: 785-96.—Hohlfeld. M.  Dentitio difficilis.
Munch, med. Wschr., 1930, 77: 2217.—Korkhaus, G.  Storun-
gen des Zahnwechsels und die Retention der Zahne; Beitrage
zur Vererbungsforschung  der Mundhohle.   Vjschr.  Zahnh.,
1930,  46: 55-68.—Lemerle & Malepalte.  Recherches  sur les
kystes pencoronaires, accidents  locaux lies a l'eruption des
dents.  Rev. stomat., Par.,  1937, 39: 417-25.—Lewis, S. J.
Ectopic eruption of permanent teeth as a factor  in premature
loss of deciduous teeth.  J. Am. Dent, Ass., 1937. 21: 1019-27.—
Osorio Quintero, R.  Trastornos de la dentici6n e importancia
de los dientes temporales, hasta la salida del molar  de los 6 afios.
Mem. Congr. venezol. med. (1926) 1927, 5. Congr., 3: 281-90.—
Ramorino, C. I disturbi della prima dentizione (appunti critici)
Stomatologia, Mod., 1929, 27: 283-7.—Schoedel, J.  Dentitio
difficilis.  Jahrb. Kinderh., 1934, 3. F., 92: 227-30.—Widowitz.
P.  Ueber die sogenannte Dentitio difficilis.  Zschr. Stomat.,
Wien, 1927, 25: 1085-91.

----  Effect of various factors.

   Bruckner,  L.   *Der Einfluss  von  Storungen
des  Korperzustandes  auf  Zeitpunkt und  Ablauf
der  ersten  Zahnung    [Erlangen]    24p.    8?
Munch., 1935.
   Kirchner,  J.    *Ueber  den  Unterschied  der
Durchbruchszeiten  der  Milch-  und bleibenden
Zahne bei gesunden und  rachitischen Kindern.
31p.    8?   Wurzb.  [1930]
   Stern,   L.     *Die  Durchbruchszeiten   der
Zahne nach  systematischer Vigantolprophylaxe.
29p.    8?   Bonn, 1931.
   Strache, K.  *Der Einfluss der  ersten Lebens-
jahre auf  die Entwicklung  der bleibenden Zahne
[Berlin]   35p.   8?   Charlottenb.,  1929.
   Alexander, S.  Nutrition,  dentition and  maintenance of
teeth. Dent. Items, 1932, 54: 597; 672; 741; 825.—Aronson,
W. A. Ueber den Einfluss der innersekretorischen Driisen auf
das Wachstum und  die Verknocherung des Knochengerustes
und auf den Durchbruch der Zahne.  Deut. Mschr.  Zahnh.,
1928,  46:  759-68.—Barrett, M.  T.   The effects of  thymus
extract  (Hanson)  on the  earlv eruption and  growth  of  the
teeth  of white  rats.  Dent.  Cosmos, 1935,  77: 1088-93.—
Carles, P.  Un  dentogerie scientifique.  Province m£d., Par.,
1913,  24: 152.—Dick, J.  L.  The influence of diet  on dentition.
Practitioner, Lond.,  1926,  116: 275-80.—Frey, B. J., Geniti-.
V. [et al.]  The influence of an inorganic salt mixture  on the
rate of tooth eruption in the thyronarathyroideotomized and
unoperated albino rats.  Am. J.  Physiol., 1936, 116: 53.—
Haas, M.  The  different  sucking-habits and their influence
on the development of dentition.  Dent. Rec, Lond., 1937, 57:
633-55.—Hunt,  A. O.  The effect of children's disease  on the
organs of the oral cavity.  West. M. Rev., 1914,  19: 58-72 —
Leist, M.  Experimentelle Untersuchungen iiber die Einwirkung
der Rontgenstrahlen und des Radiums auf die zweite Dentition.
Zschr. Stomat.,  Wien, 1926, 24:  452-60, 2 pl.—Marriott, W.
McK. Nutrition in its relation to dentition and bone growth.
Internat. J.  Orthodont., 1929,  15: 835-47.—Moore,  C. U.
Mineral metabolism in relation to dentition; base-forming and
salt-poor diets.   J. Am. Dent. Ass., 1933, 20:  1591-600.—
Pierron.  A  propcs  de  Taction  de l'ergosterine  irradiee plus
particuliSrement au point de vue de la dentition.  Paris m6d.,
1934,  93: 107-9.—Podolsky, E.  Calcium and dentition.  Oral
Hyg., Pittsb., 1935,  25: 197-201.—Schour, I., & Van Dyke,
H. B.  Effect of replacement therapy on eruption of  the in-
cisor  of the  hypophvsectomized rat.  Proc. Soc Exp. Biol.,
N. Y., 1932, 29: 378-82.—Simonnet, H.  Influence des carences
alimentaires sur Involution des dents.  Rev. odont., Par., 1932,
53: 77-87.—Sweet, C. A.   Diet  and  dentition.  Internat. J.
Orthodont., 1933, 19: 1050-8.—Uleia, L, & Oprisiu. C.  [Cal-
cemia and phosphatemia in relation to milk-teeth  eruptions]
Rev. st. med., Bucur., 1935. 24: 815-22.—Willett, R. C.  An
unusual infant diet and  its questionable effect upon dentition.
Annual Meet. Am. Soc. Orthodont.,  1933, 32:  16-28.  Also
Internat. J. Orthodont.,  1934,  20: 432-44.

----   Hygiene and therapy.
   Bars. H.   Das Zahnen  in der Volksheilkunde der  Mark
Brandenburg.  Deut. Zahn  &c  Heilk., 1938,  5:  342-59 —
Gaudiosi, S.   La cura delle turbe della eruzione. Ann. clin.
odont., Roma, 1931, 8: 333.—Hall, M. On  the motive  for the
scarification  of the  gums during dentition.  In Pract. Obs.
& Suggestions (Hall,  M.) Lond.,  1845, 30-4.—Housden, L. G.
Medical means of ensuring a normal dentition.  Brit, Dent. J.,
1930,  51: 1330; 1338.—Jackson, T.  A case of lumbar puncture
for the relief of teething.  Ind.  M. Gaz., 1917. 52: 60.—Kanner,
L.  Folklore of the teeth; prophylaxis and therapy of dentition.
Dent.  Cosmos,  1927. 69: 192-9.—Laurencon, J.  L'actino-
therapie indirecte dans certains troubles de  la  dentition.
Odontologie,  Par., 1928,  66: 34S 53.—Schoedel.  Verdient die
Zeit des Zahndurchbruchs  besondere arztliche  Aufmerksam-
keit?  Med.  Klin., Rerl., 1934,  30: 1625.—Sentenac.  E.  La
necessity  et  l'organisation  des  soins  dentaires  precoces au
moment de la dentition.  J. med. Bordeaux, 1936, 113: 145-8 —
Son, L. M.  Importance  des soins de dent tinn chez les enfants
C.  rend. Ass.  internat. pediat., Par. (1912) 1913, 1: 390-3. 
DENTITION
172
DENTITION
 ----Mechanism and physiology.

    Blumentritt,  [H.  C]  W.   *Die Tiefenver-
 haltnisse  der  physiologischen  Zahnfleischtasche
 und der physiologische Zahndurchbruch   [Leip-
 zig]   24p.   8?   [Oschatz] 1926.
    Also Zschr. Stomat., Wien, 1928, 26: 819-35.

    Demolis, P.   *Etude histologique du modelage
 de 1'alveole  et  l'eruption  dentaire   [Geneve]
 94p.   8?  Zur., 1926.
    Malinowa,  A.   *Ueber  die Vorgiinge  beim
 Zahndurchbruch beziehungsweise  Zahnwechsel.
 19p.   8?  Lpz., 1933.
    Meyer, R.   *Histologische  Untersuchungen
 iiber   den  Epithelansatz    [Basel]    17p.    8?
 Berl.,  1936.
    Also Zschr. Stomat., Wien, 1936, 34: 714-29.

    Rumpf, W.   *Resorptionsvorgange an  Milch-
 zahnen  beim  Durchbruch der  bleibenden  Zahne.
 31p.   8?  Wurzb., 1934.
    Schniter, M.  *Beitrag zur Frage  des Epithel-
 ansatzes  [Basel]  705-15p.   8?   Berlin, 1930.
    Also Deut. Mschr. Zahnh., 1930, 48:

    Aichel, O.  Ueber Zahndurchburch und Kieferresorption,
 sowie iiber das Os  sacculi dentis (Aichel)  Anat. Anz.,  1926,
 61: 42.—Amodeo, N. A. Contributo alio studio biologico della
 permuta dei denti e del riassorbimento delle radici dei  denti
 decidui.  Stomatologia,  Mod., 1935.  33: 657-86.—Grohs, R.
 Veranderung der Schmelzepithelien wahrend der Entwicklung
 und beim Durchbruch  des Zahnes.   Zschr.  Stomat.,  Wien,
 1927, 25: 328-46.—Hutt. F. B.  Sex differences in the expres-
 sion of  autosomal  genes affecting  human dentition.  In Sc.
 Papers Internat.  Congr. Eugen.  (1932) 1934, 3. Congr., 447-
 52.—Jasswoin,  G.  Ueber den Mechanismus des Zahndurch-
 bruches auf Grund morphologischer  Untersuchung.  Anat
 Anz., 1929, 67:  381-7.—Neuwirt.  Zur Frage  des physiologi-
 schen Kronendurchbruches.  Zschr. Stomat., Wien, 1928, 26:
 411-7.—Nishiyama, Y.  Ueber den Einfluss des N. alveolaris
 inferior  auf den Durchbruch der Unterkieferschneidezahne
 beim Kaninchen. Keijo J. M., 1931, 2: 217-36, pl.—Pejrone,
 G.   Sul meccanismo di eruzione dei denti decidui.   Pediat.
 med. prat.. Tor., 1935, 10: 605; 658.   Also Ann. clin. odont.,
 Roma,  1930, 13:  215-37.—Perez  Fernandez, M.  A.  La
 desaparicion del sistema dentario caduco v su trascendencia.
 Prensa med. argent., 1938, 25: 1158-60.—Yassvoin, G.  [Me-
 chanism of teething] Odont. stomat.,  Moskva, 1929, 7: 25-8.

 ----   Orthodontic aspect.

   See also Dentistry, juvenile.
    Kumpmann,  H.   *Dentitionsstorungen   und
 ihre  Beziehungen zur zahnarztlichen  Orthopadie
 [Munster]  27p.  8?   Welper, 1932.
   Paul,   S.     *Unterscheiden   sich   verlagerte
 Zahne   in   ihrem  Durchbruchsvermogen   von
 normal  durchbrechenden  Zahnen  oder  nicht?
 [Leipzig]  23p.   8?  Zeulenroda, 1934.
   Smyth,  C, & Young,  M.   Facial growth in
 children  with  special  reference  to  dentition.
 83p.   8?  Lond., 1932.
   Brash, J. C.  The growth of the alveolar bone and its rela-
 tion to the movements of the teeth, including eruption.  In-
 ternat. J.  Orthodont.,  1928, 14:  196-223.—Brown,  H. O.
 The eruption of the teeth and the subsequent development of
 the jaw.  Med. Rec, N. Y., 1919, 96:  261.—Dreyfus. S.  De
 certains  adjuvants  en  orthopadie  dento-faciale.   Schweiz
 Mschr. Zahnh.,  1934,  44: 134-9.—Harris,  H. A.  Growth
 and dentition. Dent. Rec, Lond., 1936, 56: 113-34. —Hellman,
 M.  The orbital plane; its relation to dentitions of different
 races, to dentitions in the course of development, and to denti-
 tions in malocclusion.   Internat. J.  Orthodont.,  1930,  16:
 151-79.—Howes, A. E.   Influence exerted on the eruption of
 the permanent teeth by orthodontic development of the decidu-
 ous dentition. Ibid., 1929, 15: 339-46.—Hughes. W. G. Series
 of photographs  of dissected skulls showing development and
 eruption of teeth, and models of natural teeth.  Ibid., 1927, 13:
 633-7.—Lourie, L. S. Trimming deciduous teeth to aid normal
 eruption of permanent teeth or assist in correction in maloc-
 clusion.  Ibid., 1929, 15: 1070-5.—Matthews, G.  F. C.  The
 complete  deciduous dentition  at  the  eruption of  the  first
 permanent molars; its importance in diagnosis  and classifica-
 tion.  Ibid.,  1927,  13: 306-21.  Also Internat.  Orthodont
Congr. (1926)  1927,  1. Congr.,  122-37.—Morehouse, H. L.
Treatment of maxillary incisors in mixed denture cases to pre-
vent cuspids from erupting labially to the lateral  incisors
Internat. J. Orthodont., 1937, 23:  40-3.—Munblatt, M A
Practical application of Dr Milo Hellman's  research on  the
growth  of  the face  and the  development of  the dentition
Ibid., 1936, 22: 1243-7.—Quintarelli, L.  Lo sviluppo  normale
della dentatura  decidua fattore importante di eumorfismo
mascellare.  Stomatologia,  Mod., 1908,  36: 97; 208.—Salz-
mann, J. A.  A study of orthodontic and facial changes,  and
effects on dentition attending the loss of first  molars in  500
adolescents. J. Am. Dent. Ass., 1938, 25: 892-905.—Schwarz,
A. M.   Die  orthodontische Bedeutung des  Zahnwechsels.
Tschr. tandheelk., 1931, 38: 86-129.
precocious.
   Heyland,   W.    *Zwei   Falle  angeborener
 Zahne.   19p.  8?  Tiib., 1932.
   Balard,  P.  Eruption precoce de 2 dents de lait chez 2
 jumelles.  Gaz. sc. med. Bordeaux, 1923, 44: 270.—Bereznitz-
 kaya  [Two cases of  teething in one month old infants]  J.
 izuch.  rann. detsk. vozr.,  1929,  9: 33-4.—Bolaffi, R.  Con-
 siderazioni sulla dentizione prenatale, con un contributo casis-
 tico.  Ginecologia, Tor., 1937, 2. ser., 3: 148-58.—Cohn, L., &
 Rector, J. M.  Precocious dentition in the newlyborn; report of
 case.  Arch. Pediat.,  N. Y., 1935, 52: 121-5.—Mela,  B., &
 Bolaffi, R.   Sulla dentizione prenatale.   Ann.  clin. odont.,
 Roma, 1936, 13: 875-81.—Nasilowski, A.  [Dentitio  praecox]
 Polska gaz.  lek., 1937,  16: 966.—Pfluger, H.  Histologische
 Untersuchungsbefunde an  einem angeborenen Zahn.   Deut.
 Mschr.  Zahnh., 1926, 44: 784-90.—Poletti, G.   Contributo
 alio  studio  della dentizione prenatale.   Stomatologia, Mod.,
 1929,  27:  207-17.—Schachter,  M.   L'avenir eloigne  d'une
 enfant avec une  premiere dentition precoce.   Lyon  mid.,
 1936, 158: 367-9.

 ----   second.

   Bauer,  G.   *Uebcr  die  Durchbruchszeiten
 der bleibenden Ziihno  [Frankfurt a.  M.]   22p.
 8?  Berl., 1927.
   Huber, R.  *Untersuchungen iiber  Vorgange
 beim  Durchbruch der  bleibenden  Zahne.    28p.
 8?  Tub., 1932.
   Reichborn-Kjennerud, I.   Ueber  die  Me-
 chanik  des  Durchbruches  der bleibenden  Zahne
 beim  Menschen.    178p.   8?  Berl., 1934.
   Cattell, P.  The eruption and growth  of the permanent
 teeth.  J. Dent. Res.,  1928, 8: 279-87.—Jonoff, M.   Der
 Zahnwechsel als ein Entwicklungsmerkmal.  Jahrb. Kinderh.,
 1929, 3. F., 73: 336-9.—Lukasova, L.  [The development of
 permanent teeth and the evaluation of the dental age in young
 girls]   Anthropologie,  Praha, 1923,  1: 87-95.—Rosenhaupt.
 Die  zweite  Dentition.  Mschr.  Kinderh.,  1926,  34: 386.—
 Schwarz, A. M.  Die  Einstellung  der Sechs-Jahr-Molaren
 hinter  dem Milchgebiss.   Zschr. Stomat.,  Wien,  1927, 25:
 401;  627, 2  pl.-—Specht, H.  Ein Beitrag zur  Bildung des
 Wechselgebisses.  Deut. Mschr. Zahnh., 1930, 48: 884-98.

   DENTOGRAM   (General Electric X-ray Cor-
 poration)   Chic,  v.3, 1934.
   DENTOSCOPE  (The)   Howard  University
 Bulletin.  Wash., v.13-14, 1934-35; v.16. 1937-
   DENTSCHEV,  Ivan,  1897-       *Ueber den
 Jodgehalt  innerer Organe  nach  peroraler Zufuhr
 verschiedenartig  gebundenen  Jodes;  mit experi-
 mentellen  Beitragen zur  Frage der Speicherung
 von als Jodkali und  als Jodtropon  zugefiihrtem
 Jod  in  inneren Organen  von Kaninchen.    12p.
 8?   Miinch., 1927.


 DENTURE  [and dental prostheses]

   See also Dentistry, prosthetic;  also  in 3. ser.
 Teeth, artificial.
   Colburn,  W.  A., &  Remy, C.  P.   A profes-
 sional denture course.  56p.  8?   Ann Arb., 1935.
   Donack,  H.   *Die skeletierte  Prothese;  ihre
 Konstruktion  und Indikation.  18p.  8?   Gott.,
 1931.
   False teeth;   know  more  about them.    61p.
 8?   Chic, 1936.
   [Fish, M.  R.] [Marifi,  pseud.]   The  denturist.
 29p.   18?   Worcester,  Mass., 1934.
 ■j'7QBoo?dict' W- S-  Roofless dentures. Dent. Digest, 1934, 40:
378-391.—Brusotti, A.  Valore sociale della protesi e protesi
economica.  Stomatologia,  Mod., 1924, 22:  127-36—Clogg,
 R: So^,T}je art of the denture. Guy's Hosp. Gaz.,  Lond., 1931,
 ?T: 7t 9-,ToCraig' A- P" The denture of the future.  Illinois
Dent, J  1934,  3: 447-50.—DeDecker. J. A. M.  La prothese
squelett|e. J. dent, beige, 1936, 27: 804-16.—Doxtater, L. W.
 ,?„ ?n~  Partlal denture prosthesis.  Dent. Items, 1934, 56:
 116; 529; 1936  58: 496.—Duncan, G. W.   A consideration of
«n ,ILartlDclal  denture work.  Dent. Digest, 1929, 35: 156-
60.— Eiber.M.  E.  [Roentgen aspect of permanent prostheses]
Stomatologia, Moskva, 1937,  4:  63-70.—Farmer,  E. J.   The 
DENTURE
173
DENTURE
 denture space through life.  J. Am. Dent. Ass., 1933, 20: 1043
 8.—Gillis,  R.  Wanted—a short cut  to successful dentures.
 Illinois Dent. J., 1934, 3: 477-85.— Hall, R. E. Modern den-
 ture prosthesis; so-called overspecialized. Am. Dent. Surgeon
 1930,  50:  273-80.—House. M.  M.  Art—a fundamental in
 denture  prosthesis.  J.  Am.  Dent. Ass., 1937, 24: 406-22.—
 Kennedy, E.  Temporary permanent dentures. Dent. Items,
 1926, 48: 117-39.—Reichert, J.  Studio critico e concetti nuovi
 sulle  protesi  moderne.  Riv.  ital. stomat.,  1937, 6: 363-79.—
 Scarcella Perino.  G.  Sull'impiego di un  nuovo  prodotto di
 protesi dentale.  Ann. clin. odont., Roma,  1936, 13: 615-8.—
 Tacail. Contribution a la prothese de contention. Rev. odont.
 Par., 1930, 51: 410-24.-  Tench, R. W.  Artificial  dentures—
 the final stage in  restorative dentistry.  J. Am.  Dent.  Ass.,
 1933,  20:  1234-46.—Vasserot.   Presentation d'une prothese
 concue, executee et placee  par le patient.  Odontologie  Par
 1933,  71: 549.—Wright, W.  H.   Prolonging the efficiency of
 service from prosthetic dentures.   J. Am. Dent. Ass., 1933, 20-
 503-12.  Also Brit. J. Dent. Sc, 1934, 79:  98-110.

 ----   Accidents.

    See also Bronchus,  Foreign bodies; Esophagus,
 Foreign  bodies; Mouth, Injuries, &c.
    Maurus, P.    *Die Zerstorung des kunstlichen
 Gebisses   und  ihre  unfallrechtliche  Bedeutung
 [Munchen]  15p.  8?   Dusseld.,  1935.
    Thielow, H.  *Der  Anspruch Unfallverletzter
 auf  Wiederherstellung  eines  durch  aussere  Ge-
 walteinwirkung    zerstorten     Briickenersatzes
 [Breslau]   15p.  8?   [Berl.] 1931.
    Brown,  J. L.  Dangers of  prosthesis for  aviation personnel.
 U. S.  Nav. M. Bull., 1936. 34: 532.—Cavallaro. G. Fratture
 degli apparecchi a ponte in oro.  Stomatologia, Mod., 1928, 26:
 497-511.—Woods,  S. H.   Five army cases of a denture im-
 pacted in the food or air passages.  Brit. Dent. J., 1935, 59:
 529-36.

 ----   Adjustment and placing.

    Chauvelot,  R.   *Chirurgie preprothetique  de
 la bouche et des maxillaires. 61p.  8?  Par., 1932.
    Beliard.  Considerations  sur  le  role stabilisateur  de la
 prothese fixe equilibree.  Rev. stomat.,  Par., 1927, 29: 969-
 92.—Crawford, J. W. Ideal preparation of the alveolar process
 before denture construction.   J.  Am. Dent.  Ass., 1926, 13:
 361-70.—Fauconnier, H. J.  La preparation de la bouche dans
 la  prothese dentaire. Liege med., 1930, 23: 617;  658; 689.—
 Fenn, H. B.  Surgical  preparation of the mouth  before the
 insertion of  dentures.   Brit. Dent.  J., 1935, 58: 161-4.—
 Ferreira  da  Costa, F.   Nova tecnica para  regularizacao  do
 rebordo alveolar para a aplicacao da protese dentaria.  Med.
 contemp., Lisb., 1930, 48:315.—Frahm, F. W.  Surgery and
 the denture  base.   Am. Dent.  Surgeon, 1929, 49: 112-5.—
 Gerard-Maurel. Refection du vestibule buccal en vue de la
 prothese dentaire.   Rev. odont., Par.,  1931,  52: 410-21 —
 Grove, O.  A.  Preparation of the mouth  for  early artificial
 dentures.   Med. Bull. Veterans Admin., 1931, 7: 1180-4.—
 House, M. M. The status of mouth preparation for denture
 construction. J. Am. Dent. Ass., 1927, 14: 2022-4.—Iglauer, S.
 Lowering the floor  of the mouth; a new operation to provide
 additional  support  for a lower denture;  report of  a case.  J.
 Med., Cincin., 1933, 14:  507-9.—Jackson, H. H.  Edentulous
 and semi-edentulous ridge  from radiographic point of view.
 J. Am. Dent. Ass.,  1927, 14: 1171-4.—La Due, J. B. Accurate
 registration for centric relation.  Dent. Digest, 1935, 41: 384.—
 Malucky, A.  G. Surgical preparation of the  jaws to  receive
 dentures.   Hosp. News,  Wash.,  1935, 2, 13:  19-23.—Miller,
 J. W., jr.  Notes on the preparation of the mouth for prosthetic
 dental treatment. U. S. Nav.  M. Bull., 1932, 30: 527.—Mulier,
 B.  Die Anpassung der Verlangerungsprothese an die biologi-
 schen Verhaltnisse  im Liickengebiss.   Zschr. Stomat., Wien,
 1936,  34: 129-43.—Parks, A.  K.  The lost vertical  dimension;
 a method of  locating the condyle heads and determining the
 correct bite length in edentulous mouths. Dent. Digest, 1927,
 33: 451-62.—Pichler, H., & Trauner, R.  Die Alveolarkamm-
 plastik.  Zschr. Stomat., Wien, 1930, 28:  675-97.—Pike, G. C.
 Surgical preparation of mouths for the reception  of artificial
 dentures.  J.  Am. Dent. Ass., 1933, 20: 579-86.—Ponroy, M.
 Controle de l'ajustage des appareils de prothese.  Rev. stomat.,
 Par., 1929, 31: 104-8.—Potts, H. A.  A new operative procedure
 facilitating  the adaptation of artificial dentures.  J. Am. M.
 Ass., 1917, 68: 188.—Salman, I.  Indications for surgical prepa-
 ration of  the  mouth for prosthetic restorations. Dent. Items,
 1937,  59: 206-15.—Sears,  V. H. Preparing and arranging
 ordinary posterior teeth.  Dent. Surv., 1935, 11: No. 10, 39-
 45.  —----  Final denture adjustments; delivery of dentures to
 the patient.  Ibid., 1936, 12: 35-40.—Seeman, G. F. Prepara-
 tion of mouth for insertion of dentures.  Internat. J.  Ortho-
 dont., 1929, 15: 141-51.—Seppi, C.  Preparazione  della bocca
 per la protesi.  Boll.  Ass. med.  trident., 1926, 41: 109-12.—
 Steadman, F. St. J.  The preparation of the mouth for dentures.
 Brit. Dent.  J., 1932. 53:  161-73.—Theodoresco, D. Moyens
 chirurgicaux dans l'application des proth&ses dentaires.  Rev.
stomat,, Par., 1934,  36: 730-7.—Winter.  L.  The surgical
preparation of the mouth for denture prosthesis.  Internat. J.
 Orthodont., 1931, 17: 581-96.—Wisoff, J.  A surgical solution
 of the problem of retention of upper dentures; an operation on
 the upper alveolar tuberosities. Dent. Items, 1932, 54: 214-21.

 ----  Articulation and occlusion.

   See also Tooth,  Occlusion.
   Konig,  O.   *Experimentelle Untersuchungen
 iiber  die Artikulation  kiinstlicher Zahne, unter
 besonderer Beriicksichtigung  des Gvsi'schen Ver-
 fahrens  zu ihrer  Herstellung.   33p.  8?   Bonn,
 1934.
   Mailander, O.   *Untersuchungen  iiber  die
 Beziehungen  der   Kauebene  zur  prothetischen
 Ebene.   24p.  8?  Tiib., 1931.
   [Maxwell, G. H.]   Contact occluding  sphere.
 Pt 2.  [33] 1.  4°   [Chic, 1934]
   Moeller,  F.  H.  *Zur Losung des  Artikula-
 tionsproblems (eine kritische  Studie des derzeiti-
 gen Standes der  Auffassungen iiber das  Problem)
 23p.  8?  Bonn,  1934.
   Ayrapaa. M.  [Gysi's theory of the geometrical construction
 of the teeth and articulation]  Duodecim,  Helsin.,  1912, 28:
 463-74.—Bengtsson,  H. E.   Original  articulation; technic
 employing natural teeth.  Dent.  Surv., 1937, 13:  457-9.—
 Chapey, G., & Devin, R. Les erreurs de l'occlusion en prothese
 dentaire.  Rev. odont., Par., 1937, 58: 577-604.—Frahm, F. W.
 Occlusion; balanced and functional.   Dent. Items,  1930, 52:
 545-58.—Gillis,  R.  R.  Articulator development  and  the
 importance of  ol (serving the condyle paths in full denture
 prosthesis. J. Am. Dent. Ass., 1926, 13: 3-25. ------ Setting
 up the full denture; producing a balanced articulation.  Ibid.,
 1930, 17: 228-39.—Gysi, A.  Le probleme de I'articulation.
 Odontologie, Par., 1910, 48: 241; 353; 422; 470;  517;  565.
 Also Rev. trimest. suisse odont., 1912,  22: 229-62.—LaDue,
 J. B.  Practical occlusion as  applied  to full denture construc-
 tion.  Austral. J. Dent.,  1935, 39:  187-90.—Lindblom. G.
 Der  Begriff balanced  occlusion.   Vjschr.  Zahnh.,  1927,  43:
 366-85.—Myerson, S.  New principles of articulation.  Dental
 Rec, Lond., 1934, 54: 581-6.—Nedergin, A. K.  [Basic princi-
 ples in the study on articulation]  Stomatologia, Moskva, 1938,
 No.  1,  82-92.—Pleasure, M.  A.   Prosthetic  occlusion—a
 problem in mechanics.  J. Am. Dent. Ass., 1937, 24: 1303-18.—
 Schlosser, R. O.  Arrangement of teeth in artificial dentures in
 accordance with accepted laws of articulation. Ibid., 1929, 16:
 1258-66.—Schwarz, A.  M.  Das Artikulationsproblem  vom
 Standpunkte  des  zahntechnischen  Unterrichtes.   Zschr.
 Stomat,,  Wien, 1928,  26: 626-35.—Steinhardt,  G.  Die ana-
 tomisch-physiologischen Verhaltnisse  des  zahnlosen Kiefers,
 insbesondere der  Gelenke in ihren Beziehungen zur Technik
 der Bissnahme und  kunstlichen  Artikulation.   Deut.  Zahn
 &c Heilk., 1936, 3: 209-35.

 ----  Articulation and  occlusion:  Instruments.

   Hanau, R. L.   Full denture  prosthesis;  in-
 traoral  technique for Hanau articulator  model H.
 4. ed.   83p.    8?    [Buffalo,  1930]
   Schmidt,  H.   *Die  Artikulatoren  nach  Gysi
 (Simplex) und nach Major; ein Beitrag zur Frage
 des   Artikulationsproblems.    24p.   8?    Kiel,
 1926.
   Schu,  H.    *Die Artikulation   der  Artikula-
 toren Baiters und  Schroder  (ein  klinischer  Ver-
 gleich)   15p.   8°   Kiel, 1930.
   Schurmann, E.  *Kritik der Ansichten Wus-
 trow's iiber  Artikulation und Artikulator.  26p.
 S?   Bonn, 1931.
   Staehelin,  O.    *Kritische Untersuchung  des
 Wadsworth-Universal-Articulator  und des damit
 zusammenhangenden   Registriersystems.    53p.
 8?   Zur., 1928.
  Also Schweiz. Mschr. Zahnh., 1928, 38: 492-543.
  Verhoeven, M.  *Ueber die Entwicklung der
 Ansichten Gysi's iiber Artikulation und  Articula-
tor auf Grund seiner Veroffentlichungen wahrend
der Jahre 1908-30.  27p.  8?   Bonn,  1931.
   Walser,   J.   *Apparat  zur  Bissnahme  und
 Aufzeichnung der  individuellen Kieferbewegung
 mit deren Wiedergabe im Artikulator  [Freiburg]
 15p.   8?   Ueberlingen,  1931.
   Weber, A.   *Kritischer Vergleich der Arbeits-
methoden mit dem Stabiloccluseur von Georges
Villain  und  dem   Mittelwertartikulator  von  Dr
Alfred Gysi.   48p.   8?   Bonn, 1930. 
DENTURE
174
DENTURE
    Weinicke, G.  *Die  geschichtliche  Entwick-
  lung   der   Artikulatoren.  41p.   8?  Erlangen,
  1933.
    Ayrapaa, M.  [The application of the new articulator Gysi
  and  Bennet's  movements]  Duodecim,  Helsin.,  1913,  29:
  341-65, 3 pl.—Baiters, W.  Gelenklose Artikulatoren, Artikula-
  toren mit Schlottergelenk oder  Artikulatoren mit festen Dreh-
  punkten?  (ein Beitrag  zum Artikulationsproblem)   Vjschr.
  Zahnh., 1922, 38: 470-85.  ■-----■   Ludwig Kohlers Erwide-
  rung auf meine Arbeit iiber zwei neuere Artikulatoren.  Deut.
  Mschr.  Zahnh.,  1925,  43: 188.—Brusotti,  A.  Apparecchio
  articolatore per  il  fissamento  meccanico dei modelli.  Riv.
  ital.  stomat.,  1936, 5:  458-62.—Doom,  M. A. van.   [Struc-
  ture of Gysi's articulators; kinematic principles]  Tschr. tand-
  heelk.,  1931,  38: 885-902.—Eichentopf, O.  Der gelenklose
  Artikulator; eine Erwiderung auf Dr Wilhelm Baiters'.   Vjschr.
  Zahnh., 1923, 39: 95.—Gonon,  P.  L'enregistrement de l'arti-
  cule  dentaire, methode  Georges Villain.  Odontologie, Par.,
  1921, 59: 599-602.—Gysi, A. An analysis of the development
  of the articulator.  J. Am. Dent, Ass., 1930,  17: 1401-24 —
  Hall, R. E.  An analysis of the  development  of the articulator.
  Ibid., 3-51. ------  The problem of the articulator (balanced
  occlusion)   Ibid., 1934, 21: 446-62.—Morel.  Un arc facial
  s'adaptant a 1'articulateur.  J. dent, beige, 1934,  25: 312-5.—
  Schenk, F.  Artikulationsleinen. Zschr. Stomat., Wien, 1934,
  32: 946.—Schlosser, R. O.  Checking completed dentures for
  adaptation and retention and  establishing balanced articula-
  tion.  J. Am. Dent. Ass.,  1928, 15:  1717-23.—Trebitsch, F.
  Die Durchfuhrung der Artikulation mit dem Universalartiku-
  lator  nach  Schroder-Trebitsch.  Vjschr.  Zahnh.,  1932,  48:
  31-73.—Vriendt, A. de.  Presentation d'un nouvel articulateur.
  Rev. odont., Par., 1934, 55: 415-22.—Zannoni, R.  Articola-
  tore  a  fissaggio meccanico dei  modelli.  Stomatologia, Mod.,
  1936,  34:  459-64.—Zepponi,  F.  I  principi biofisici degli
  articolatori  nella costruzione della  protesi  laminare.   Ibid.,
  1932, 30: 22; 144.

 ----   Artificial teeth.

    Glass,  A.  von.    *Beitrag zur  Geschichte,
  Herstellung   und  zu  den   Eigenschaften   der
  kunstlichen Zahne  [Munchen]  31p.   8?   Berl.,
  1931.
    Kleinschmidt, J.   *Fiihrt  die von Gysi ange-
  gebene automatische  Einschleifmethode  zu  der
 von  ihm  empfohlenen individuellen  Gestaltung
 des  Kauflachenreliefs  der  kunstlichen  Zahne?
 28p.   8?   Bonn, 1931.

    Momma,  H.  ^Untersuchung iiber die Druck-
 festigkeit kiinstlicher  Zahne   [Tubingen]   29p.
 8?   Hamb.,  1930.
    Uttendorfer,   P.    *Untersuchungen   iiber
 kiinstliche Zahne.  13p.  8?   Erlangen,  1934.
    Witt,  C.   *Untersuchungen  an  kunstlichen
 Zahnen.  24p.  8?  Rost., 1929.
    Brotman, R. H.   Store teeth.  Hygeia,  Chic, 1936, 14:
 301-3.—Colburn,  W. A., & Remy, C. P.  Arranging artificial
 teeth to eliminate denture  errors.   Dent. Digest, 1937, 43:
 333-6.—Darcissac, M. Notes sur la prothese dentaire d'armee;
 dentiers  a dents d'aluminium.  Odontologie, Par., 1916, 54:
 197-202.—Davis, A. N.  Anatomical arrangement of artificial
 teeth.   Dent. Rev.,  1909, 23: 16-21.—De Terra, M.   Belas-
 tungsproben  kiinstlicher  Zahne.   Deut.   Mschr.  Zahnh.,
 1926,  44:  456-60.—French, F. A.   Automatically formed
 posterior teeth unsuitable for artificial dentures.  Oral Health,
 Toronto. 1933,  23:  45-8.   ----—   Occlusions for  artificial
 dentures. Dent, Cosmos, 1936, 78:  282-92.—Gunther, I., &
 Loebell,  E.  Belastungspriifungen kiinstlicher Ziihne.  Deut.
 Mschr. Zahnh., 1920. 44: 203-9.—Gysi, A.  La developpement
 des surfaces triturantes des molaires et des incisives artificielles
 au  cours des cinquante dernieres annees.   Rev. odont.,  Par.
 1936,  57: 829-62.—Loebell, E.   Belastungspriifungen kiinst-
 licher  Zahne.   Deut.  Mschr.  Zahnh., 1926,  44:  461-4.—
 M'Millan, H. W.  Superiority of natural teeth over  artificial
 substitutes.  Dent.  Rev.,   1908, 22: 842-52.—Moral, H.
 Schliffe  durch kiinstliche Zahne  (Struktur kiinstlicher Zahne)
 Erg. ges. Zahnh.,  1915-16,  5:  175-210, 5 pl.—Paschke. H.
 Experimentelle Untersuchungen  und Betrachtungen an kunst-
 lichen Zahnen.  Vjschr. Zahnh., 1930, 46:  398-417.—Sears,
 V. H.  Der gegenwartige Stand der  Herstellung  von kunst-
 lichen Gebissen in Amerika.  Zschr. Stomat., Wien, 1928, 26:
 1017-24.—Shepherd,  P.  R.  The occlusal  surfaces  of' full
 dentures.  Brit. Dent. J.,  1938, 64:  641-57.—Waugh,  D.  B.
 The arrangement of teeth in the natural and artificial dentures
 Dent. Cosmos, 1936,  78: 1125-35.—Williams,  J.  L.   A plea
 for  more scientific and esthetic forms of artificial teeth   Tr
 Nat. Dent. Ass., 1908, 87-90.

----   Artificial teeth: Color.
  Argue, J. E.  The  problem of tooth color.  J. Am.  Dent
Ass., 1937, 24: 1341-5.—Clark,  E. B.  The color problem in
dentistry.  Dent. Digest, 1931,  37: 499; 571; 646; 732; 815.
------Color placement in the jacket crown.  Dent. Surv.,
  1933, 9: 31-3.------Tooth color selection. J. Am. Dent.
  Ass., 1933, 20: 1065-73.—Goldberger, P.  Das Farben kiinst-
  licher Ziihne.  Zschr.  Stomat., Wien, 1929, 27: 474.—Hardy,
  I.  R. The colouring  of artificial teeth.  Dent. J. Australia,
  1933, 5: 398-400.—Pilkington, E. L.  The use of mineral oxids
  and other means  for producing natural tooth effects.  J. Am.
  Dent. Ass.,  1929,  16:  804-12.—Prothero, J. H. Fundamental
  color  harmony in tooth selection.  Dent.  Rev.,  1916, 30:
  522-9.—Roach, F. E.  A simple method of changing the colors
  and modifying the shades of artificial teeth.   Ibid., 1909, 23:
  803-9.—Thompson, G. A.  Reforming and staining of artificial
  teeth for crown and bridge  work.  Ibid., 1918, 32: 408-25.—
  Walter,  M.  Kunstlerische Endeffekte  in der Keramik mit
  Unterglasurporzellanmalerei von Steele.  Atti Congr. internaz.
 stomat,  (1935)  1936,  2.  Congr.,  1:  699-712.—Weisz, H.
  Wahl von Zahnfarben bei kunstlichem Licht.  Zschr. Stomat.,
  Wien, 1926, 24: 895-9.—Witte, H. E.  Naturalizing artificial
  teeth by staining.   Dent. Surv., 1935, 11: No. 9, 31-4.

 ----  Artificial teeth: Selection.
    Clapp,  G. W.  Selecting teeth for full  dentures.  J. Am.
 Dent. Ass.,  1930,  17:  2216-26.—Savage, W. H.  Selection of
 teeth for the edentulous.  Oral Hyg., Pittsb., 1926, 16: 624-8 —
 Wright, W.  H.  Selection and arrangement of artificial teeth
 for complete prosthetic dentures.  J. Am. Dent. Ass., 1936,
 23: 2291-307.

 ----  Artificial teeth: Types.
    Bettex, L.  A.   *Des  dents  artificielles  inter-
 mediaires dites dents fantomes et de leur  fixation
 sur  le  tablier  des  appareils  k  pont   [Geneve]
 86p.   8?   Lausanne,  1931.
    Frey,  O.  *Der Einfluss verschiedener kiinst-
 licher Backzahnformen auf die Zerkleinerung von
 Kokosnusswiirfeln  im   Artikulator.   21p.   8?
 Frankf. a. M., 1934.
    Kanngiesser,   K.    *Auswechselbare  Zahne.
 20p.   8?    Munch.,  1932.
    Meentzen,  G.   *Eine neuartige  Anbringung
 von   Rohrenzahnen  in  der   Pontopin-Briicken-
 technik   [Munchen]   15p.  8?  Wurzb., 1933.
   Reimann,  H. [F.  K.]   *Ueber  den  Kauwert
 der Mahlzahne im allgemeinen und der Form des
 kunstlichen  Mahlzahnes im  speziellen  bei  Ver-
 wendung  des  Plattenersatzes  (mit  Versuchen
 an Patienten)   31p.   8?   Rostock,  1931.
   Sozunzow-Goren, A.   *Untersuchungen iiber
 den  funktionellen  Wert  der  Dynamic-Backen-
 zahne.   16p.   8?   Munch.,. 1933.
   Williams, J.  L.,  &  Gysi,  A.   Trubyte  teeth
 for denture restorations.   77p.  8?   N.  Y. [1935]
   D'Alise, R. II nuovo dente artificiale Ikam ideato dall'odon-
 totecnico Ilia Kamenetzky.  Stomatologia,  Mod., 1925, 23:
 764-7.—Doxtater,  L.   W.  Establishing balanced  occlusion
 by  the use of modified tooth forms.   Dent.  Items, 1934, 56:
 627-38.—Gysi, A.   Die Entwicklung  der  Kauflachen der
 kunstlichen Mahlzahne und die physikalischen Gesetze, die
 deren Funktion beherrschen.  Schweiz. Mschr. Zahnh., 1937,
 47: 221-59,  16 pl.—Held, H.   Experiences  comparatives de
 quelques proprietes physiques des dents Ramsperger (Zurich)
 et Anatoform Flatback (U.  S. A.)   Ibid.,  1935, 45: 905-
 19.—Luty.  Considerations sur  une  nouvelle  forme de dent
 artificielle.  Rev.  odont., Par.,  1930, 51: 208-15.—Mackin-
 tosh, H. G.  The  English tube tooth and its uses in ante-
 rior crown  work.  Dent.  Rec, Lond., 1938,  58:  176-91.—
 Reich, L.  Untersuchungen uber den Kaueffekt verschiedener
 kunstlicher Zahnformen in der totalen Prothese nach der von
 Christiansen angegebenen Methode.  Schweiz. Mschr. Zahnh  .
 1937, 47: 705-33, 10 pl., 3 ch.—Satori, S.  Utilization  of dia-
 tonc teeth as interchangeable teeth for bridges. Dent Rev
 1914,  28: 659-62.—Sears, V. H.  Factors in the design of
special occlusal forms  for artificial  posterior  teeth.  J. Am
Dent  Ass.,  1937, 24: 626-31.—Thielemann,  K. Kaufliichen-
gestaltung  und  Anwendungsbereich  neuer   deutscher und
amenkanischer Kunstzahne.   Vjschr.  Zahnh.,  1933  49:
386—94.

----  Biological aspect.

  Bauer,  P.   *Zur Statik der  Prothese.  35p.
8?   Bonn, 1931.                                   F

  Berg,  K.    *Allgemeine Richtlinien   fur  die
 Konstruktion  physiologischer  und unphysiologi-
scher Prothesen.   14p.   8?   Munch., 1932.
  Bilfinger,  H.   *Statik und Mechanik in der
technischen   Zahnheilkunde   unter   besonderer
Beriicksichtigung  des Stiftzahnes,  der  Brucken
und  Plattenprothesen.    43p.   8?    [Heidelb.]
1930. 
DENTURE
175
DENTURE
   Flatow,  F.   *Ist  zur  Erlangung  einer  indi-
viduellen Kondylenbahnbewegung  im  Kaubahn-
trager   eine    Vierpunktfiihrung   unerlasslich?
[Wurzburg]   24p.   8?   Berl. [1929]
   Also Zahnarztl. Rdsch., 1929.
   Mayer, A.   *Untersuchungen iiber den funk-
t;onellen Wert der Teleoform-Backenzahne.  40p.
8?   Munch., 1931.
   Stendig,  L.   *Ueber  den  Ablauf  der  Oeff-
nungs-  und  Schliessungsbewegung  insbesondere
bei  Zahnlosen und  seine  Bedeutung  fiir  den
Aufbau der  ganzen Prothese  [Berlin]   32p.   8?
Charlottenb.,  1934.
   Wustrow,  P.   Physikalische Grundlagen der
zahnarztlichen  Platten- und Brucken-Prothese,
etc.   190p.   8?   Berl., 1919.
   Ackermann, F.  Le  volume des dents artificielles et son
 mportance a l'egard de la stability fonctionnelle des protheses.
Odontologie, Par., 1929, 67:  569-81.—Falck,  K.  Kritische
Betrachtungen  iiber  Wustrows  Physikalische  Grundlagen.
Zschr. Stomat,, Wien, 1923, 21: 27-38.—Greve, H.  C. Das
Dreipunktsystem  der kunstlichen  Gebisse.   Jahrkurs. arztl.
Fortbild.,  1928, 19: H. 11, 34-41.—Laband, P.  Ueber  die
Speesche  Kurve.   Deut. Mschr.  Zahnh.,  1921, 39: 367-76.—
Logan, J.  G.   The indispensability of the face  bcw and  the
effect of a short radius in full and partial dental construction.
Dent. Digest,  1926, 32: 537-42.—McLean, D.  W.  Gnatho-
dynamics in relation to denture prosthesis.  J. Am. Dent. Ass.,
1937, 24: 771-85.—Rowe,  A. T.  Some causes  of instability
in maxillary and mandibular dentures.   Tr. Dent. Soc. State
N.  York,  1935, 67: 148-56.   Also  Dent. Cosmos, 1936,  78:
58-66.—Wustrow.  Die menschlichen Unterkieferbewegungen
und ihre  Bedeutung  fiir die zahnarztliche  Prothetik.  Verh.
Phys. med. Ges. Wurzburg, 1928, n. F., 53:  114-33.

----  Bridge.

   See also Denture, partial.
   Gunkel,  H.   *Die  Prinzipien  der modernen
Briickenarbeiten.   16p.   8?   Gott.,  1933.
   Vigneron,  M.   *Propos  sur  la  prothese  a
pont  en  stomatologie; ses  rapports  avec  l'etat
general.  70p.  8?   Par., 1936.
   Bock, J. Briickenarbeiten.  Fortsch. Zahnh., 1927, 3: 989-
1009.—Culiat. E.  Ponti con innesto. Riv. ital. stomat., 1938,
7: 208-11.—Demoulin, P.  La question des bridges de conten-
tion. J. dent, beige, 1936, 27: 278-89.—Diamond, M.  Twenty
years with Chayes bridgework.  Dent. Items, 1934,  56: 614-
26.—Greve, K.  Zur Einteilung der  Briickenarbeiten.  Vjschr.
Zahnh., 1925, 41: 136.—Housset, P.  Considerations sur  les
travaux a pont; leur conception evolutive.  Odontologie, Par.,
1926, 64:  435-51, 2 ch.—Kleiner, R.  Zur Arbeit Loos uber die
Zweckmassigkeit, Aesthetik und  Hygiene des Bruckenersatzes
unter Beriicksichtigung der  amerikanischen Methodik.  Vjschr.
Zahnh., 1927, 43:  598-602.—Klughardt,  A.  Briickenarbeiten.
Fortsch. Zahnh.,  1928,  4: 977; passim.—Loos, A.  Ueber  die
Zweckmassigkeit, Aesthetik und  Hygiene des Bruckenersatzes
unter Beriicksichtigung der amerikanischen Methodik.  Vjschr.
Zahnh., 1927, 43: 153-76.—McLean. D. W.  Crossing one's
bridges (these teeth of mine)  Hygeia, Chic, 1935, 13: 1108-
12 —Mayer  F.  S.  Gegossene Brucken  mit  funktioneller
Okklusion.  Zschr. Stomat., Wien, 1934,  32: 613-32.—Moore,
W. D. N.  A broader vision of bridgework. Dominion Dent. J.,
1927 39: 261-9.—Salamon, E. Nuova sistematica dei lavori a
ponte.  Stomatologia, Mod., 1925, 23: 671-81.—Salamon.  H.
Eine Systematik  der  zahnarztlichen Briickenarbeiten.   Abn.
klin. Zahnh., 1923, H. 14, 1-68.  -     - Zur Einteilung  der
 Briickenarbeiten.  Vjschr.  Zahnh., 1925, 41: 138-43.
 General principles for the  classification of oral reconstruction
 (bridgework)  Med. J. & Rec, 1927, 126: 678-81.

 ----   Bridge: Construction and repair.
   Doxtater,   L.   W.    Procedures  in   modern
 crown and  bridgework; the principles and tech-
 nique of stationary and removable bridges.  473p.
 8?  Brooklyn, N. Y., 1931.
   Hausam,  G. F.   *Ein Beitrag  zur  Frage der
 Konstruktion   des    Briickenkorpers    [Breslau]
 41p.  8?   Neumarkt, 1933.
   Reuther,  K.    *Die  Verriegelung  von  Por-
 zellanzwischengliedern      bei     Metallbrucken
 [Frankfurt]  19p.   8?   Lengerich., 1937.
   Ante, I. H.  Construction of pontics.  J. Canad. Dent. Ass.,
 1936, 2: 482-6. ------■  The fundamental principles, design
 and construction of bridge prosthesis.  Ibid., 1937, 3: 237-48.—
Badanes,  B.  B. A simplified technique for occlusal  coordina-
tion  in bridgework.  Dent.  Cosmos,  1932, 74:  1208-1^.—
B&iard.   Procede  de  fortune pour substituer, in situ, sur un
bridge a piliers multiples, une nouvelle couronne a une couronne
descellee (procede de la clavette)  Rev. stomat., Par., 1928, 30:
714-25.—Berg, van  den.  Technique de bridge  en  ou avec
combinaison de  facette Steele et Jacket  crown.  Rev. odont.,
Par., 1929, 50:  203-7.—Bode.  Geteilte, durch Kuppelungen
fest miteinander verschrobene Brucken.   Deut. Mschr. Zahnh.,
1925, 43: 849-55.—Brusotti, A.  Un difetto di tecnica causa di
insuccesso  nella costruzione dei lavori a ponte fissi.   Stoma-
tologia, Mod., 1924,  22: 341-6.—Bryam, L. C.  The over-arch
bar in bridge  work.  Tr.  Nat. Dent.  Ass.,  1907,  47-54.—
Doxtater,  L. W.  Procedures  in modern crown  and bridge-
work; the principles and technique of stationary and removable
bridges.  Dent.  Items, 1929,  51: 40; passim.—Eigen, M.  A
new cast bridge technique.  Dent.  Digest,  1937, 43:  430-2.—
Engel, F.  Repetitorium der Briicken- und  Schienenarbeit mit
Dreiviertelkronen. Zschr. Stomat.,  Wien, 1935, 33: 473-501.—
Herbert, W. E.  Modern technique of inlay and bridge work.
Dent. Rec, Lond., 1934, 54: 521-9.—Hruska. Grandi ponti in
diverse sezioni.  Ann. clin. odont., Roma, 1931, 8: 1269-73.—
Katzner, L.  Eine neue Befestigungsschiene fiir lockere Zahne;
Goldauflagen als Stiitzteile  von Brucken.   Vjschr. Zahnh.,
1926,  42:  138-40.—Martin, M.  Reparations et modifications
sur bridges deja  place en bouche.  Rev. stomat., Par., 1934, 36:
31-8.—Minden, F. van.  [Bridges and braces cast in one piece]
Tschr. tandheelk., 1928, 35: 22-35.—Neumann, C.  Schrauben-
befestigung  in  der  Brucken-  und  Schienentechnik.   Zschr.
Stomat.,  Wien, 1936,  34:  1111-20.—Neurohr,  F.  G.  The
spring lock dental restoration and  the distal extension bridge
designed upon this principle.  J. Am.  Dent. Ass., 1933, 20:
788-803.  ------  The Neurohr bridge: spring wire and inser-
tion-pin lock system.  Dent.  Surv., 1938,  14: 31-8.—Potter,
H. R., & Smith, D. E.  Practical bridgework; a syllabus with
illustrations  arranged from lectures in crown and bridgework.
Pacific Dent. Gaz., 1930, 38: 490.—Reichenbach, E.  Unter-
suchungen  zur  Frage  einer  zweckmassigen Gestaltung des
Briickenkorpers.  Vjschr. Zahnh., 1931. 47: 125-38.—Schenk.
F.  Beobachtungen uber thermisch-dynamische Ausdehnungen
von Briickenprothesen.  Zschr. Stomat.,  Wien, 1926,  24: 305-
21.—Schubert, L.  Riickblick und Ausblick uber die Gestaltung
des Briickenkorpers.   Deut.  Zahnh., 1933, H. 86, 35-44.—
Vest,  G.  Briicken-  und  Schienenkonstruktionen; Fehler und
ihre Verhutung.  Schweiz. Mschr. Zahnh.,  1937, 47:  960-7.—
Villain,  G.  Rattachement a  un bridge  d'une racine de dent
pilier  facturee.  Odontologie,  Par., 1938,  76: 302.—Villain,
H., & Housset, P.  Principes fondamentaux de la construction
des bridges et de leur application; rapport pr6sent6 au Congres
de  1'Association francaise  pour  l'avancement des sciences
(Lyon aoiit 1926)  Ibid., 1927, 65: 429;  494; 607.

----   Bridge, fixed.

   Buche, M.  *Reparaturmoglichkeiten an fest-
sitzenden  Brucken.  26p.  8?   Erlangen,  1934.
   Knapp, K. W.   Manual  of  fixed  bridgework.
167p.  8?   N. Y.  [1934]
   Boreth, E. A.  A new departure  in the construction of fixed
bridgework.  Dent. Cosmos, 1933,  75: 790-2.—Bowles, R. O.
Fixed bridges with special reference to tissue contact pontics
and inlay abutments. J. Am. Dent. Ass., 1931, 18: 1521-37 —
Bridge, W. G.  The biological concept of partial prosthesis, and
the technic for a fixed  bridge that complies with it.   J. Dent.
Res., 1928-29, 9: 251-67.—Dressel, R. P.  Principles of fixed-
bridge construction;  wax manipulation,  investing and casting.
Dent. Cosmos, 1930, 72: 941-5.------■  The fixed-stationary,
the fixed-removable  and  the all-removable  bridge restoration.
Ibid.,  1931. 73: 253-6.—Fischer, M. Diffusion plus large de la
prothese fixe par procedes simplifies et reduisant la consomma-
tion de l'or pour des bridges  massifs d'une forme rationnelle,
J. dent,  beige, 1935,  26: 192-9.—Freedman, H. The movable
fixed bridge; a new type of fixed inlay bridge which is movable
at both  ends.  Dent. Items, 1931,  53: 211-23.  ------  The
solderless movable fixed bridge.  Dent. Digest, 1932, 38: 18-
20.—Goslee, H. J.  Fixed bridge work. Dominion Dent. J.,
1926, 38: 51-3.—Gray, N. The possibilities of, and difficulties
associated  with,  fixed  appliance work.  Dent.  Rec, Lond.,
1933,  53:  110-8.—Grubb, H.  D.   Fixed restorations.  Dent.
Cosmos, 1936, 78: 345-52.—Haverstick, E. E.  Fixed bridges
with special reference to porcelain pontics where the supporting
metal chamber does  not come in contact with the mucosa.  J.
Am. Dent. Ass., 1927, 14: 2157-64.—Janicki, C. P.  Fixed
bridge technique; one-piece casting.  Dent. Digest,  1934, 40:
268-71.—Lindblom, G.  Reparaturverfahren fur feste Brucken.
Vjschr. Zahnh.,  1928, 44: 111-3.—Martin, A. J. Grand bridge
fixe.  Rev. stomat.,  Par., 1936, 38: 14-9.  —---- Bigotte, &
Stievenard.  Prothese mobile stabilisee.  Ibid., 1934,  36: 511-
4.—Oppenheimer, A. M. A new type of fixed bridge.  Dent.
Digest 1937 43: 418-22.—Oxner, W. C. A discussion of fixed
bridgework. ' J.  Canad. Dent. Ass., 1937,  3: 410-3.—Potter.
H. R.  Does modern fixed-bridge construction  fulfill contem-
porary scientific specifications?  Pacific Dent. Gaz., 1931, 39:
325-32.—Schwartz, J. R.  A rational approach to the subject
of fixed restorations, and the requisites  for  the construction of
abutments and  pontics.  Dent. Items,  1931, 53: 533-53.—
Scott  G. B.  Fixed  bridgework; some basic considerations in
fixed replacements.  Illinois Dent. J., 1932, 2: 89-95.—Seidner,
L. S.  Fixed bridge  esthetics.   Dent. Digest, 1938,  44: 198-
201 —Smith, D. E.  The pontic in fixed bridgework.  Pacific
Dent.  Gaz.,  1928,  36: 741-50.   ------  & Potter, H. R.  The
pontic in fixed bridgework.  Dent.  Digest,  1937, 43:  16-20.— 
DENTURE
176
DENTURE
 Steinschneider, E.  Einfache konstruktive Behelfe fur geteilte
 fixed Brucken.  Zschr. Stomat., Wien,  1933, 31: 252-61.—
 Vedder,  F. B.   Fixed bridgework.   Dent.  Items, 1928,  50:
 970-85.—Visick, H. C.  The possibilities of,  and difficulties
 associated with, fixed appliance work.  Dent. Rec, Lond., 1933,
 53:  105-10.—Workhoven,  H. N.   Fixed  bridge  technique.
 Dent. Digest, 1934, 40: 122-4.

 ----   Bridge:  Indications.

   Andre,  K. F.   *Die Berechtigung der festen
 Briicke und  deren  Indikationen  [Berlin]   75p.
 8°  Charlottenb., 1927.
   Kohler,  H.    *Indikation und   Kontraindi-
 kation von Briickenarbeiten.  28p.   8?  Erlangen,
 1933.
   Stumptner, K.  *Die Indikation der  Briicken-
 Ersatzmethoden  bei Verlust  einzelner  (je eines,
 hochstens  zweier) Zahne   [Erlangen]   19p.   8?
 Neustadt-Aisch, 1933.
   D'Alise, M.  Indicazioni e controindicazioni nella protesi
 fissa.  Riv. ital. stomat.,  1937,  6:  764-8.—Diamond,  M.
 Bridgework; a consideration of its principles and uses. J. Dent.
 Res., 1927-28,  8: 635-77.—Doxtater, L. W.   Atypical sta-
 tionary bridge cases.  Dent.  Items, 1930,  52: 630-44.  ------
 Indications for fixed bridgework.  J. Am. Dent, Ass., 1930,  17:
 629-35.—Fay, C. Bridge sur dent de lait.  J. dent, beige, 1935,
 26:  13.—Hardgrove, T. A.  Does the scientific study of  the
 foundation and supporting tissues justify  the continued use of
 fixed bridgework?  J.  Am.  Dent. Ass.,  1926,  13: 944-57 —
 Knapp, K. W.  Fixed bridgework for  vital teeth.  N. York J.
 Dent.,  1932, 3: 40-3.—Peeso, F. A.  Conservatism as an ideal
 in bridge-work restorations. Tr. Nat. Dent. Ass., 1908, 51-9.—
 Pfliieger, M.  E.  A.  A rare  case  of restoration by removable
 bridge  work.   Dent. Rev., 1912,  26:  982-6.—Preissecker, O.
 Fixe oder abnehmbare Schienen?  Zschr. Stomat., Wien,  1935,
 33: 1409-23.—Rinehart, R. J.  Practical  indications for fixed
 bridgework and a resume of technique.  Dent. Cosmos,  1929,
 71:  1048-55.—Schenk, F.   Stellungsanomalie  und Briicken-
 prothesen.  Vjschr. Zahnh.,  1923,  39: 77-85, 6 pl— Sumbry,
 E. J.  Fixed bridge restorations and  their place in dentistry.
 Illinois Dent.  J.,  1936, 5:  357; 391.

 ----   Bridge, porcelain.

   Preuss,  H.  *Porzellanbriicken;  Kritik, Indi-
 kation und Arbeitsmethoden.  18p.  8?  Miinch.,
 1933.
   Roemer,  R.   *Ueber   die  Verwendung  von
 Porzellan zu Briickenkorpern.  23p.   8?  Miinch.,
 1933.
   Voight,   W.    *Eine  kritische  Betrachtung
 iiber  die Gestaltung von  Porzellanbriicken  und
 Porzellanzwischengliedern.   18p.   8?   Munster
 [1934]
   Blaschegg, K. Anfertigung einer Vollporzellanbriicke nach
 Dr Hiltebrandt.  Zschr. Stomat., Wien,  1936,  34: 1251-4 —
 Brille,  J.  M.,  & Clavier, A.   Une nouvelle methode de realisa-
 tion des bridges  en porcelaine.  Rev. odont, Par., 1938, 60:
 97-106.—Csernyei, G.  La corona di  porcellana armata ed il
 ponte di porcellana di Gliick.  Riv. ital. stomat.,  1938, 7: 136.—
 Ehricke, A.  Die funktionelle Porzellan-Balkenbriicke.  Deut.
 Zahn &c  Heilk., 1935, 2: 571-82.—Gonon, P., & Lakermance,
 R.  Bridges de procelaine arm6e suivant les methodes d'arma-
 ture de beton.  Odontologie, Par., 1934, 72:  540-64. ------
 Technique d'execution d'un bridge physiologique a taquet en
 ceramique armee: application nouvelle de la methode Gonon
 et Lakermance.  Ibid., 1938, 76: 138-46 [Discussion] 167-74.—
 Kaufmann, B.  A new type of porcelain bridge.  Dent. Items
 1937, 59:  828-36.—Mathe,  J.  Die  Konstruktion moderner
 Porzellanbriicken im  Front- und  Pramolarengebiet.  Zschr
 Stomat.,  Wien, 1937, 35: 730-8.—Squires,  W. A.  Present
 status of  porcelain bridgework. J. Am. Dent. Ass., 1938, 25:
 570-7.

 ----  Bridge, removable.

   Koller,  K.  C.   Abnehmbare  Brucken   und
 gestiitzte Prothesen; ihr Entwurf  und  ihre  An-
 fertigung mit besonderer  Beriicksichtigung  der
 neueren amerikanischen Methoden.   472p     8°
 Berl.,  1929.
   Stojanov, D. A.  *Die verschiedenen  Systeme
 abnehmbarer  Briickenprothesen  und  ihr Wert
 20p.  8?   Wurzb., 1931.
   Adler,  N. I.   Mechanical analysis of  different  classes of
 removable bridgework.  Dent. Cosmos, 1931, 73:  896-904.—
 Chayes. H. E. S. The system of movable removable bridge-
 work in conformity with  the principle that teeth move  in
function.  Dent. Rev., 1917, 31: 85-123.—Fourquet, E. Argu-
mentation du  rapport general de M. C. Fay sur les protheses
fixes et  amovibles. J. dent, beige, 1936, 27: 665-75.—Knoche,
 K. G. A consideration of the problems involved in removable
 bridge work.  Dent. Rev.,  1916, 20: 120-37.— Moffltt, J.  J.
 New methods in removable bridgework.  J.  Am. Dent. Ass.,
 1925, 12: 1039-58.—Priem.  Bridge  a  2 parties amovibles.
 Rev. stomat., Par., 1928, 30: 216-8.—Ungar. L. A.  Movable-
 removable bridgework based  on 8 years' experience in the ap-
 plication of the Chayes technic.  Dent. Digest, 1926, 32: 737-
 46.—Van Minden, F.   An  original technique for removable
 bridges cast in one piece.   Dent. Items,  1926, 48: 677-84.—
 Zepponi, F.   L'anatomo-fisiologia della bocca in rapporto alia
 protesi amovibile.  Stomatologie, Mod., 1931, 29:  624-34.

 ----  Bridge, removable fixed.
   Kerpel, E.  Abnehmbare  Schraubenbrucken und zugehorige
 neue Hilfsinstrumente.  Zschr. Stomat,, Wien, 1925, 23: 965-
 79.—Neurohr, F. G.  The spring-lock insertion bridge.  Dent.
 Cosmos,  1930, 72: 1299-304.—Wild,  H.  Vereinfachte Her-
 stellung von festen, abschraubbaren Brucken.  Schweiz. Mschr.
 Zahnh., 1937, 47: 1209-45, 11 pl.

 ----  Bridge: Retention [and  stabilization]

   Eichinger,   K.   *Das  Befestigungsproblem
 von Frontzahnbriicken   [Munchen]    20p.   8?
 Landshut [1926]
   Zwirner,  E.    Verankerung   abschraubbarer
 Brucken im Frontzahnbereich.  90p.   8?   Berl.,
 1934.
   Fraenkel, R.  Nouvelles  formes de retention des incrusta-
 tions m6talliques  comme  ancrage de  bridges.  Odontologie,
 Par., 1936, 74: 400; 430.—Getz, F. R.  A comparison of circum-
 ferential and intra-contour attachments for removable  bridge-
 work on vital teeth.   Dent. Cosmos,  1926,  68: 995-1000.—
 Gillelt, H. W., & Irving, A. J.  The use of pins in anterior bridge
 attachments.   Dent.   Items, 1930,  52:  3-21.—Housset, P.
 Ancrages de raccordement pour bridges de contention segmentes.
 Odontologie, Par., 1931, 69: 5.—Ledniczer, S.  Experimentelle
 statische Untersuchungen an frontalen Briickenverankerungen.
 Zschr. Stomat., Wien,  1932, 30: 268-81.—Reichborn-Kjen-
 nerud, I.  Ueber  Prinzipien fiir  die Konstruktion von Befesti-
 gungsmitteln bei absinkbaren Prothesen. Vjschr. Zahnh., 1930,
 46:  166-75.—Spring,  K.   Ein  Briickenanker  fiir  sichtbare
 vitale Ziihne des Oberkiefers.  Zschr. Sto.mat., Wien, 1937, 35:
 1172-84.—Vest, G.  Ueber  Briickenanker.  Schweiz.  Mschr.
 Zahnh., 1928, 38: 671-86, 16 pl.—Wasserman, H.  Pinledge
 bridge attachment for anterior teeth.  Dent. Cosmos, 1923, 65:
 1310-6.   Also Dent. Digest,  1926, 32: 157-62.

 ----   Bridge: Retention: Abutment.

   Schwartz,   J.   R.    Cavity  preparation  and
 abutment  construction  in  bridgework.    354p.
 8?  Brooklyn, N.  Y.,  1936.
   Siegert,  A.   *Die Auswertung schiefstehender
 Stiitzpfeiler fiir die festsitzende Briicke   [Berlin]
 56p.  8?  Rostock, 1927.
   Greenfield, E.  J.  Implantation of artificial roots for crown
 and  bridge work.  Dent. Rev.,  1914, 28:  1-7.—Jones, W. E.
 A  new principle of construction for anterior bridge abutments.
 J.  Am. Dent. Ass., 1934, 21: 294.—Klaffenbach,  A. O.  An
 analytic study of modern abutments.  Ibid.,  1936, 23: 2275-
 87.—Lemiere,  R.   Note sur les bridges sur dents  vivantes.
 Bull, med., Par., 1935,  49: 126.—Levington, H.  Line of direc-
 tion  in paralleling bridge abutments.  Dent. Items, 1938, 60:
 148-51.—Maillart, A.   Der Ring-Inlay fur Stiitzpfeiler festsit-
 zender Brucken.  Schweiz. Mschr. Zahnh., 1934, 44: 53-62.—
 Schilke, W. A.  A consideration  of the anterior fixed replace-
 ment; suggesting a simplified method of making direct pinlay
 abutments. J. Am. Dent. Ass., 1938, 25: 765-73.—Schwartz,
 J.  R.  Cavity preparation  and abutment  construction in
 bridgework.  Dent. Items, 1932, 54: 786; passim.—Smith, D. E.
 Abutment preparations. J. Am. Dent. Ass., 1931, 18: 2063-75.

 ----   Bridge: Retention: Crown.

   See also Denture, Crown.
   Bastian, C. C.  The porcelain jacket crown, its usefulness in
 removable bridgework.  J. Am. Dent. Ass., 1926, 13: 226-40.—
 Dressel, R. P.  Principles of fixed-bridge construction; the
 three-quarter  crown as a bridge abutment  for the posterior
 teeth.  Dent. Cosmos, 1930, 72: 730;  853.—Engel. F.  Drei-
 viertelkronen als Briickenanker und Teilglieder von Fixations-
 schienen.  Zschr.  Stomat.,  Wien, 1932, 30: 886.   ------
 Brucken  und Schienen mit  Dreiviertelkronen.   Atti  Congr.
 internaz.  stomat. (1935)  1936, 2. Congr., 1: 676-84.—Grat-
 zinger, M.  Die Anwendung der Porzellankrone bei der Her-
 stellung  von Briickenarbeiten.  Zschr. Stomat., Wien, 1936,
 34: 1526-32.—Neurohr, F. G.   The adaptation of the jacket
 crown to a bridge abutment.   Dent. Items, 1931, 53: 453-9.—
 Straussberg, G. Abutment crowns.  Ibid., 266-85.

----   Bridge: Retention: Inlay.
   See also Tooth,  Filling.
   Kohlinger, A.   *Das Inlay  als Briickenanker.
65p.  8?   Bonn,  1931. 
DENTURE
177
DENTURE
   Wilhelm, H. [J. K.]  *Ueber Inlayverankerung
 bei Briickenersatz.    22p.   8?   [Frankf.  a.  M.]
 1928.
   Carpenter, E. R.  Dowel pin  anchored  inlays  for bridge
 abutments.  Dent. Rev.,  1917, 31:  790-9.—Gietzen, C. H.
 Cavity preparation in relation to  inlay fixed bridge construc-
 tion.  J. Am. Dent, Ass.,  1931, 18: 1117-22.—Giilett, H. W.. &
 Irving. A. J. Gold inlays as bridge attachments.  Dent. Items,
 1929, 51: 847-58.—Schatzman, M.  Introduction a la technique
 des inlays-piliers de bridge.  Rev. odont., Par., 1933, 54: 1111-5.

 ----   Bridge: Statics.
   Spiess, K.  A.   *Briickenersatz  bei schiefste-
 henden  Pfeilern im menschlichen Kaumechanis-
 mus.   31p.   8?   Gott., 1925.
   Zerkowitz, O.   *Statische  Untersuchung der
 in  der   Zahnheilkunde  verwandten  Briicken-
 prothesen einschliesslich der elastisch  gestiitzten
 Prothese  [Berlin]   42p.  8?   Charlottenb., 1929.
   Dubecq, X. J., & Ducros, F.  Quelques aspects du probleme
 statique de la prothese a pont fix6.  Rev. stomat., Par., 1934.
 36: 433-46.—Fraenkel, R.  L'equilibre proximal des dents dans
 les travaux  a pont,   Odontologie, Par., 1933, 71: 623-39.—
 Hoff, P.  Die Tragfahigkeit  festsitzender  Brucken.  Zschr.
 stomat., Wien, 1935, 33:  207; 342.

 ----   Bridge, supported.
   See also Denture, Plate.
   Davidov,   S.   [M.]    *Gestiitzte   Prothesen
 [Leipzig]  36p.   8?    [Zeulenroda] 1930.
   Gammel,  H.   *Die physiologische  und physi-
 kalische   Bedeutung   der  gestiitzten  Prothese.
 29p.   8?  Heidelb., 1933.
   Rieck, E.  A.   *Theorie und  Praxis  der  ge-
 stiizten  Prothese.   61p.   8?   Bonn, 1930.
   Campatelli. V.  Gli appogei a sella nei ponti  lunghi.  Sto-
 matologia, Mod., 1931, 29: 111-6.—Nieddu, G.  Sull'applica-
 zione del ponte a  sella.   Riv. ital. stomat., 1935, 4: 932-7.—
 Perino, S.  Considerazioni pratiche sui ponti  fissi a sella. Ann.
 clin. odont., Roma, 1937. 14: 744-50.—Rumpel, C.  Gestutzte
 Prothesen.  Tschr. tandheelk., 1930, 37: 354-72.—Thielemann,
 K. Grund- und Leitsiitze fiir die abgestiitzte Prothese. Deut.
 Zahn &c Heilk., 1935, 2:  635-46.

 ----   Construction.
   See also under  other subheadings of  Denture.
   Befeld, H.   *Kritik zahnarztlicher Prothesen-
 Konstruktionen,   gesammelt   aus   Fragen  und
 Antworten in der Zahnarztlichen Rundschau von
 1929 bis  1934  [Bonn]  88p.  8?  Essen, 1934.
   Chupein, T. F.-   Dental laboratory; a manual
 of gold and silver plate  work for dental substi-
 tutes,  crowns,  etc.   120p.  4?   Phila.,  1890.
   Gerlach,  H.   Die  Unterfiitterung von Kaut-
 schuk- und Metallprothesen.  89p.   8?  Miinch..
 1937.
   Mausl,  J.   *Ueber  die Verwertbarkeit gal-
 vanoplastischer  Herstellungsmethoden  fiir Pro-
 thesenbasen in der  Zahnheilkunde,  mit besonde-
 rer  Beriicksichtigung   der  N.ickelgalvanoplastik.
 31p.  8?   Munch.,  1934.
   Rehm, H.    Die Unterfiitterung  ganzer  oberer
 und  unterer   Prothesen.    2.   Aufl.   44p.    8?
 Lpz.,  1937.
   Schmid, E.   *Konstruktionsm6glichkeiten von
 abnehmbaren  Hebelprotesen.    p.775-95.    8?
 Tub., 1933.
   Avery, B. W., & Avery, S. K.  A scissor-bite denture technic;
 using incising angles, parallel planes and diverging grooves.
 J. Am  Dent. Ass., 1930, 17: 1303-29.  ------ Scissor-bite
 denture  technic; by paralleling planes and angles on the oc-
 clusal surfaces of  artificial  teeth with the inclination of the
 condyle  paths.   Dent. Digest, 1929,  35: 353-64.—Campbell,
 D. D. Some fundamental factors in the construction of efficient
 dentures. J. Dent. Res.,  1927-28, 7:  127-43.—Dalbey, W. C.
 A practical  application of the Bonwill theory in  making  arti-
 ficial dentures.   Dent. Rev., 1913, 27:  503-7.—Deneberg, S.
 Ueber eine neue Methode zur Kastenanfertigung fiir Molaren
 und Pramolaren.   Zschr.  Stomat.,  Wien,  1926, 24: 366-8.—
 Dillon,  A H., & Miller, C.  W.  Electrolytic dies for artificial
dentures.   Dent.  Cosmos,  1930,  72:  253-8—Duell, I. V.
 Resume of the entire problem of denture construction, including
education and training of patient.  J. Am. Dent. Ass., 1926, 13:
 1305-12.—Edwards. C. O.  The necessity of  placing the man-
dibular model in the proper relation to that of the maxilla for
the purpose of constructing artificial dentures.  Internat, J.
Orthodont., 1928,  14: 752-7.—Endler. J. C.  The details in
denture construction.   Med. Bull. Veterans Admin., 1934-35,
11: 344-7.—Farmer, W. T.  A simple and  thorough method
of setting up teeth.  Dent. Digest, 1935, 41: 284-7.—Fogg. E.
Detachable gum facings.   Tr. Internat. Dent. Congr., 1914,
6. Congr., 355; 736.—Giardino, G.   Considerazioni sui vari
metodi di  costruzione dei  denti a perno.  Riv. ital. stomat.,
1936,  5: 319-25.—Gysi, A.  Practical application of researcb
results in denture construction. J. Am. Dent. Ass.,  1929, 16:
199-223.—Harris, H.  L.   Anatomy  of the mouth and  its,
relation to upper and lower full denture  construction.  Ibid.
1931,  18: 1220-32.—Hight, F. M.  Taking of registrations for
securing centric jaw  relation.  Ibid.,  1936, 23: 1447-50.—
Howard, J. L.   Continuous  gum  applied to partial dentures
and removable bridges.  Ibid., 1928, 15:  2215-9.—Konig,  G.
La tecnica della  dentiera  senza  palato.  Riv. ital. stomat.,
1935,  4: 541-6.—Lockwood, D. S.  Consideration of certain
requisites in denture construction.   Dent. Bull., Wash., 1933, 4:
45-8.—Major,  E.  Ueber  die Verwendungsmoglichkeiten  des
Hejemannschen Emaillierungsverfahrens in der zahnarz+lichen
Prothetik. Zschr. Stomat., Wien, 1935, 33: 1062-8.—Massenti,
V.  Contributo alia tecnica dtl dente  a perno (dalle lezioni del
eorso di protesi dentaria)   Ann. clin.  odont., Roma,  1935, 12:
463-75.—Matsumoto,  K.   On the construction of the alveolar
bar dentures.  Shikwa gakuho, 1919,  24: No. 6.—Moramarco,
G.  Accorgimenti tecnici atti a migliorare  la modellatura delle
protesi di vulcanite.   Ann. clin. odont., Roma,  1935,  12:
1028-36.—Mouth hygiene  and care in planning the denture.
Dent. Items, 1936,  58: 413-29.—Pondroy.  La vulcanisation
des pieces 6paisses. Rev.  stomat., Par.,  1934,  36: 458-63.—
Roach. F. E.  Denture castings from an engineering standpoint.
J. Am. Dent. Ass., 1926, 13: 350-60.—Schwarz. A. M.   Ueber
die Herstellung des Randventils am Gaumenteil oberer  Kaut-
schukprothesen.  Zschr. Stomat.,  Wien,  1930, 28: 583-6 —
Stealy, E.  R.   Palatine margins for dentures.   D> nt. Digest,
1938, 44: 346.—Tennis, P. C. Revolutionizing the technic of
continuous gum dentures.  Am. Dent. Surgeon,  1925-26,  46:
743-8.—Vanden Bos, W. S.  A laboratory technique  for
denture  construction.   Dent.  Digest,  1937,  43:  343-5.—
Weingart,  W.   The roofless restoration; its underlying princi-
ples, method of construction, and contribution to prosthetics.
Illinois Dent.  J., 1933, 2: 429-31.—Zepponi, F.  La tecnica
della costruzione dei ponti in porcellana e dei blocchi a gengiva
continua.   Ann. Clin, odont., Roma, 1938, 15: 163-76.

----  Construction:  Instruments and  tools.

   Weichsel, E.  *Dic Parallelometer und deren
Verwendungsmoglichkeiten.   17p.   4?  Miinch.,
1933.
   Weischer,  W.   *Zur Geschichte  des Hand-
und  Winkelstuckes.   54p.   8?  Lpz.,  1934.
   Brunton, G.  The  master flask in  vulcanite  work.  Tr.
Internat, Dent. Congr., 1914, 6. Congr., 726-8.—Filderman, J.
Le proximopresseur; instrument  destine  a  6tablir les  points
de contact, des coiffes metalliques.  Rev.  odont., Par.,  1938,
60: 107-14.—Pohl. L.   Das Hand- und Winkelstuckparallelo-
meter.  Schweiz.  Mschr.  Zahnh.,  1929, 39: 144-9.—Zak,  B.
Stufenkastchen. Zschr. Stomat,, Wien, 1936, 34: 594-7.

----  Crown.

   Fulpius,  A.    *La couronne  partielle.   28p.
8?   Geneve, 1933.
   Hofer,   H.     *Die  Halbkrone.    23p.    8?
Heidelb., 1928.
   Kirsten,   H.    Kronenersatz.    115p.    8?
Lpz., 1936.
   Kleeberg, R.   Die biologischen  Grundlagen
des Metallkronenersatzes.   76p.  8?   Lpz., 1934.
   Brochier.  La couronne a incrustation.  Odontologie, Par.,
1934,  72:  801-8.—Doxtater, L.  W.   The  cast gold  crown.
Dent. Items, 1930, 52: 29-52.—Frankel, A.  Die Doppelring-
(Stift-)Krone.   Zschr. Stomat., Wien,  1934, 32: 997-1021.—
Fritsch, K.  Einzelkronen (einschl. Porzellantechnik)  Fortsch.
Zahnh.,  1931,   7:  917-28—Geddes,  D.  The partial gold
jacket crown.  Dent. Surv., 1934, 10: No.  12, 36-9— Hirse-
korn,  H.   Partial  crowns  on live front teeth.  Dent. Rec,
Lond.,  1937,   57: 281-97.—Horina,  K.    Die  Wipla-Stahl-
krone.  Zschr.  Stomat., Wien,  1929,  27:  481— Lenkei.  L.
Teleskopkronen.  Ibid., 1938,  36:  74-6.—Mathe,  J.   Die
Dreiviertelkrone.   Ibid., 1933, 31: 1293;  1561.-----Sulla
corona a  smalto di Hejemann.   Stomatologia,  Mod.,  1934,
32: 185-202.—Musaph, J.   Les couronnes d'apr^s la methode
Tinker en theorie et en pratique.  Rev. odont., Par., 1929, 50:
182-95.—Nicold, M.  Le corone metalliche.  Ann. Clin, odont.,
Roma, 1937, 14: 283.—Philipp, S. Eine  neue Goldkrone mit
Porzelanfront.  Zschr. Stomat.,  Wien,  1936,  34:  13-29 —
Rank, A.  Die Fassettenkrone.   Vjschr. Zahnh., 1920,  42:
73-82.—Rumpel, C.  Die  Carmichel-Krone.  Ibid.,  1925, 41:
131-5.—Schwarz,  M.   Eine Modification  der  Richmond-
Krone. Zschr. Stomat., Wien, 1926,  24:  497-504.—Wallisch,
W. Die kiinstliche Krone.  Ibid., 1925, 23: 61-5.—Winkler. G.
La mia corona a sospintore.  Stomatologia, Mod.,  1936, 34:
531-5.
152511—VOL. 4, 4th series----12 
DENTURE
178
DENTURE
----  Crown:  Adjustment  and  preparation  of
  tooth.

  Anzlinger,  W.    *StelIungsnahme   zu   der
Frage fiir  und  gegen  Pulpendevitalisation unter
Kronen  [Heidelberg]   34p.  8?   Bottrop, 1933.

  Blumenberg, G. W.  *Ein Beitrag zur Tech-
nik der Kronenarbeit unter Beriicksichtigung des
perimarginalen Gewebes.   35p.   8?   Berl., 1932.

  Munzenberg,   H.    *Die  Topographie   des
Pulpenkavums in  ihren Beziehungen zur Prepa-
ration  von  Mantelkronen   36p.    8?    Bresl.,
1930.
  Both, H. S.  Preparing a vital tooth  for  a jacket crown.
Dent. Digest, 1926, 32: 214-22.   ------   Newer methods
in preparing vital  teeth for porcelain jacket crowns.   Ibid.,
1937, 43: 481-4.—Brammer, F.  Miissen gesunde Zahne vor
der Ueberkronung devitalisiert werden?  Deut. Mschr. Zahnh.,
1926, 44: 253-9.—Cruise, R. J.  Some considerations regarding
root  preparation and  the construction  of artificial crowns.
Dent. Rev., 1912, 26: 696-704.—Filderman, J.  Le couronno-
graphe:  instrument muni de mines sp^ciales pour faciliter
l'ajustage des couronnes en or.  Rev. odont., Par., 1922, 43:
160-4.—Jonge-Cohen,  T. E. de  [Molarization of lower pre-
molar crown]  Tschr.  tandheelk.,  1928, 35: 815-23,  pl.—
Mathis, H.  Ueber Massnahmen zur Erhohung der Festigkeit
devitalisierter Zahne vor Ueberkronung  durch Jacketkronen.
Zschr. Stomat., Wien, 1937, 35: 491-5.—Orton, F.   Principles
governing  root preparation for  the  partial veneer crown.
Pacific Dent. Gaz., 1925, 33: 339-58.—Puthod, J.  Precelles
facilitant le retrait des bagues de couronnes metalliques pendant
l'adjustage en bouche.   Odontologie,  Par., 1937,  75: 495-7.
------Appareil facilitant la mise en bonne position de bagues
de couronnes pour canines et incisives.  Ibid., 1938, 76: 74-6.—
Schiller, F.  Zur Kronenstumpfpraparation.  Zschr. Stomat.,
Wien, 1938, 36: 419-22.—Schwartz, J. R.  Preparation on the
root face to carry post crown. Dent. Items, 1935, 57: 513-29.—•
Squires, W. A.  Preparation of vital teeth for the reception of
porcelain jacket crowns.  J. Am. Dent. Ass., 1937, 24: 55-9.—
Wheeler, R. C.  Restoration of gingival or cervical margins in
full  crowns.  Dent. Cosmos, 1931,  73: 238-42.—Winkler, J.
Praventive Wurzelpraparationsmethodik fiir den Stiftkronen-
ersatz.  Zschr. Stomat., Wien, 1938, 36: 209-20.

----   Crown:  Construction and  repair.

   Costoff,  S.   *Ueber  eine neue Methode zur
Herstellung  von   Funktionskronen.   22p.   8?
Munch., 1932.

  Gossel, W.   *Die anatomischen  Grundlagen
bei  der  Anfertigung  von  Metallvollkronen fiir
Pramolaren  und  Molaren   (Auszug)    8p.   8?
Lpz., 1923.

  Harke  [A.  C]  E.   *Kritische  Betrachtung
iiber  Verwendung  und  Herstellung bandloser
Metallkronen.  22p.   8?   Gott., 1931.
   Mohlenkamp,  H.  *Ueber die Brauchbarkeit
von Zangen zur Gestaltung anatomisch geformter
Metallkronen.   16p.   8?   Miinch.,  1933.
   Trute,  E.   *Die verschiedenen  Halbkronen-
arten;  ihre  Bewertung und Herstellung.   30p.
8?   Munch.,  1932.
   Wesche,  H.   *Erleichterung  und  Verbesse-
rung in  der Herstellung  und Konturierung der
Bandkronenringe.   16p.   8?   Freib. i. B., 1932.
  Boutroux. Un point de technique dans la  construction des
couronnes a  tenon et face linguale mfitallique.  Rev. stomat.,
Par., 1936,  38: 112-6.—Burgin, H. N.  Three-quarter crown
construction using regular dental items.  Dent. Bull., 1935, 6:
56-63.—Calder. T. R.  Tube crown work.  Brit. Dent. J., 1938,
64: 581-7.—Carvallo.  Technique  d'estampage des couronnes
d'une seule piece reproduisant la forme des dents naturelles.
Rev. stomat., Par., 1936, 38: 227-9.—Engel, F.  Zwei neue
Instrumente  zur Herstellung von Dreiviertelkronen.  Zschr.
Stomat., Wien, 1935, 33: 680.—Jefron, G. A. [Cast crowns]
Zubovrach. vest., 1913,29:553-8.—Katz, A. J.  [Reconstruction
of broken Logan crown] Odont. stomat., Moskva, 1929, 7:
26.—Kerpel, E.  Der Kronenringzeichner und weitere techni-
Bche Neuerungen.  Zschr. Stomat., Wien, 1926, 24: 167-76.—
Mathis, H.  Ein einfacher Behelf zur Abnahme von Vollkronen
Ibid., 1933, 31: 1007—Santone, P. Dente a perno staccato
con calotta radicolare fusa.  Stomatologia, Mod., 1935, 33:
271-5.—Scheiwe, F.   Nachtrag zu meiner Arbeit  iiber Her-
stellung von Goldbandkronen. Vjschr. Zahnh., 1925, 41:431.—
Schubert, L. Eine praktische Methode zur Anfertigung von
Gussvollkronen.  Deut. Zahnh., 1929, H. 74, 91-7.—TofHemire,
B. F.  An additional application of the labial line angle prepara-
tion in the construction of three-quarter  cast crowns   Dent
Cosmos, 1935, 77: 975-83.
Crown: Indications.
   Rank, A.   Die Halbkrone und ihre Bedeutung
beim  Verschluss  von  Zahnlucken.   87p.    8?
Berl,  1920.
   Kirsten, H.  Die Hohlfacette nach Schroder und ihre Ver-
wendungsmoglichkeiten.  Vjschr. Zahnh., 1927, 43: 320-3.—
Riechelmann, O. Entlastungskronen.  Deut. Zahnh., 1925, H.
66, 193-200.

----  Crown: Material.
   Gold, E.   *Ein  Beitrag  zur Frage  der  Ver-
wendung  des  Randolfmetalls  fiir  Kronen mit
aufgegossener   Kauflache    [Jena]   21 p.    8?
Wittenb., 1925.
   Schweickert,   W.    *Kronenherstellung aus
Wurzburger  Weissmetall  nach  der  Cadmium-
methode.   29p.   8?   Heidelb., 1934.
   Schwerdtfeger,  G.   *Die  Benutzung des
Cadmiums  zur  Vereinfachung  der  Herstellung
von Ringdeckelstiftzahnkronen und Praemolaren-
kronen mit Facetten.  12p.   8?  Wurzb., 1932.
   Nedergin, A. K.  [Method of production of half-crowns from
stainless steel] Stomatologia,  Moskva, 1938, No.  2, 38-41.—
Polenaar,  J. C.  [Use of  cadmium to simplify the making of
crowns]  Tschr. tandheelk., 1934, 41: 17-26.

----  Crown, porcelain.
  Ihringer, T.  *Die Vereinfachung der Jacket-
krone.   28p.   8?  Freib., 1927.
  Kirsten, H.  Die Jacketkrone;  ihre Prepara-
tion und  Fertigstellung im Laboratorium,  auch
unter   Beriicksichtigung  der   Verwendung   der
Hohlfacette.  63p.   8?   Berl.,  1929.
  Lauffer,  I.   *Neuartige  Verfahren  zur Her-
stellung von Jacketkronen  [Munchen]  18p.   8?
Wurzb., 1934.
  Le Gro,  A.  L.  Ceramics in dentistry; a  text
book dealing with the manipulation of porcelain,
and the technique and construction of  porcelain
jacket crowns for vital and pulpless teeth.  263p.
8?   Brooklyn,  1925.
  Prols,  N.   *Die  Porzellanmantelkrone;  ihre
richtige  und  falsche  Preparation.    22p.    8?
Miinch., 1932.
  Schmitzer,   G.    *Kritische  Betrachtungen
iiber die  Jacketkrone;  ihre  Preparation, Indi-
kation und ihr  Werkstoff.  24p.   roy. 8? Wiirzb.,
1935.
  Aldor, S. Die Gliicksche Porzellankrone. Zschr. Stomat.,
Wien, 1938, 36:  205-9.—Back, P.  Among  the clinicians;
porcelain jacket crown preparation.  Dent. Surv., 1936, 12:
No. 3, 38-40.—Brizi, C.   Procedimento tecnico della corona a
giacca secondo Hovestad.  Ann.  Clin, odont., Roma, 1937, 14:
182-99.—Chiappori, G. A.  Teonica de las  incrustaciones de
porcelana; su ensenanza.  Sem. m6d., B. Air.,  1937, 44:  428-
44.—Clendenin, E. C. Precision in jacket crown construction.
Dent. Digest,  1937, 43: 68-71.—Conod, H.   Etude sur la
statique  de  la couronne jaquette.   Schweiz. Mschr. Zahnh.,
1937, 47: 485-529.—Cowan, W. A. Porcelain veneer crown;
new method of making wax pattern.  Dent. Surv., 1938, 14:
313.—Doner, F. H.  The semidirect porcelain  jacket crown.
Dent. Digest,  1936,  42: 146-9.—Faesch, E. Ueber die  Ver-
wendung von nahtlosen,  bleitoten Reinplatinringen zur  Her-
stellung  von armierten  Porzellankronen.   Schweiz. Mschr.
Zahnh., 1937, 47: 743-50.—Felcher, F. R.  Platinum reinforced
porcelain restorations.  Dent. Digest, 1937, 43: 24-7.—Fuchs-
berger, J.  Die Jaketkrone.  Deut. Dentist, 1929, 29: Bayern
H.,  13-6.—Gardner, D. S.  Porcelain-jacket crowns for de-
cayed or eroded vital teeth under cast-clasp bridges.  Dent.
Cosmos,  1927, 69:  878-81.—Gleason, J. P.  The cast porcelain
veneer crown.  Dent. Digest, 1936, 42: 296-9.—Goldberger, P.
Ueber Jenkinsfullungen  und Jacketkronen.  Zschr. Stomat.,
Wien, 1928, 26: 916-25.—Gratzinger, M.  Fortbildungskursus
iiber die Jacketkrone. Ibid., 1936, 34: 295; 363; 419; 557; 614;
662;  729; 1138; 1203; 1392; 1526.—Greco, S.   La corona  a
giacca.  Ann. Clin, odont., Roma, 1935, 12: 1136-53.—Iwans-
son,  R.  Working models of the jacket crown.   Dent. Items,
1937, 59: 754-72.—Kanteman, J. M.  [Indications for porcelain
crowns]  Tschr. tandheelk., 1937, 44: 863-6, 13 pl.—Kraatz, F.
Der Stiftzahn  mit selbstgebrannter Vollporzellankrone  (Vita-
Technik)  Schweiz. Mschr. Zahnh., 1936, 46:  15-22. ------
Die stufenlose Porzellanmantelkrone auf Platinbasis.  Ibid.,
J?37.' 4X: 79-85.—Laby, I. E.  The modified  jacket crown.
Dent. Digest,  1936, 42:  184-6,  2  pl.—Lemley, I.  Porcelain
jacket crown preparation.  Dent. Surv., 1937,  13: 743-5.—
Lewin, M.  Die Jacketkrone, ihre Herstellung 'und praktische 
DENTURE
m
DENTURE
  Anwendung.  Abh. klin. Zahnh., 1925, H. 17, 1-36.—Loriot, R.
  Technique de la jacket-crown.  Rev. stomat., Par., 1930,  32:
  466-80.—Mallory. F. R.  Jacket crowns and porcelain inlays
  Dent.  Rec, Lond.,  1933, 53: 257-70.—Mathe, J.  Die An-
  wendungsmoglichkeit der Jacketkrone bei lebenden und toten
  Zahnen unter besonderer Beriicksichtigung der Vitalitatsfrage
  der Pulpa.  Zschr.  Stomat., Wien, 1931, 29: 259-71.  ------
  & Preissecker, O.  Ueber die Widerstandsfahigkeit der Jacket-
  kronen gegen mechanische Beanspruchungen. Ibid., 248-58.—
  Stewart, G. B. Porcelain crowns, using facings and prosthetic
  porcelain.  Dent. Rev., 1910,  24: 775-8.—Thibault, R. C.  La
  couronne jacket.  Rev.  stomat.,  Par.,  1930,  32:  157-76.—
  Vehe, W. D. Among the clinicians; steps in making a porcelain
  veneer crown.  Dent. Surv., 1935, 11: 53-7.—Vitali, C.  Corona
  di porcellana ad alta fusione e sue applicazioni.   Riv. ital.
  stomat., 1937, 6:  204-13.  ------  Ancora delle  corone di
  porcellana ad alta fusione e loro applicazioni.  Ibid., 759-63.—
  Zepponi. F.  Le corone a giacca. Ann. Clin, odont., Roma, 1932
  9: 393; 635.

  ----   Crown:  Retention [and  stabilization]

    Gerlach, H.   Der  Stiftzahn;   Klinik  und
  Technik  des  stiftverankerten   Kronenersatzes.
  108p.   8?   Lpz., 1936.
    Bozo, A.   Le pivot en faisceau.  Atti Congr. internaz.
  stomat. (1935) 1936, 2. Congr., 1: 697—Haupl, K., & Reich-
  born-Kjennerud, I.   Ueber die Herstellung von Stiftkronen  bei
  besonderer Beriicksichtigung der Gusstechnik. Vjschr. Zahnh.,
  1929, 45:  108-31.—Pohl. L.   Eine Fixationsvorrichtung  fur
  Goldkronen.  Zschr.  Stomat., Wien, 1928, 26: 1026.—Sinclair.
  W. M.  The post and core porcelain jacket crown. Brit. Dent.
  J., 1933, 55: 81.

  ----   Effect.

    Grau, R.  *Ueber die Einwirkung der Kronen-
  ringe auf das marginale Paradentium; histologi-
  sche Untersuchungen von Bruckenkiefern  [Ber-
  lin]   47p.    8?    Charlottenb., 1937.
    Horn,  E.  *Studien iiber die Einwirkung von
  Kronenringen  auf  das   marginale Parodontium
  [Tubingen]  p.1383-1401.   8?   Berl., 1930.
    Also Deut. Mschr. Zahnh.,  1930, 48:

    Mentz,  E.    *Histologische  Untersuchungen
  iiber  den  Bau  der  Mundschleimhaut  und  ihre
  Beziehungen zum  Zahnersatz.   p. 1041-57.    8?
  Berl., 1931.
    Also Deut. Mschr. Zahnh.,  1931, 49:

    Merten,  W.   *Das  Verhalten der Bakterien
  der  Mundhohle  zum kunstlichen Gebiss.   24p.
  8?   Rostock, 1934.
    Pfeiffer, K.   *Untersuchungen  iiber  die
  Resilenz der durch die  Prothesen  beanspruchten
  Gewebe und ihre  Bedeutung fiir die  Okklusion
  der  Prothesen.    64p.  8?   Zurich, 1929.
   Also Schweiz. Mschr. Zahnh., 1929, 39: 401-61.

   Poljakovic,   K.   *Ueber  die  Resilenz  des
 Gelenkes, des Periodontiums und der Schleim-
 haut.   42p.   8?   Bonn,  1931.
   Selle,  F.   *Untersuchungen  iiber  das Tast-
 vermogen mit sogenannten totalem Zahnersatz.
 30p.   8?  Rostock, 1933.
   Steurer,  R.   *Einwirkungen  der  Platten-
 prothese  auf die bedeckte Schleimhaut.  23p.
 8?  Tub., 1936.
   Adrion, W.   Histologische  Befunde im Luckengebiss bei
 festem Zahnersatz.  Deut. Zahn &c. Heilk., 1934, 1: 259-77.—
 Bgliard.  Sur l'opportunite de la devitalisation  des  dents en
 prothese fixe.  Rev. stomat., Par., 1923, 25: 693-711  [Discus-
 sion, 731-41]—Dewey, K. W., & Zugsmith. R.  An experimental
 study of tissue reactions about  porcelain roots.  J. Dent. Res.,
 1933,  13: 459-72.—F., E.  W.   Epithelial proliferation under
 denture.  Brit.  Dent. J.,  1938, 65: 227.—Fourquet, E.  La
 prothese fixe; ses indications et rapports avec la  tolerance des
 tissus  du systSme dento-ligamento-alveolaire.  Rev.  odont.,
 Par., 1935, 56: 707-16.—Greim. R.  Der Einfluss der Prothese
 auf die Gaumenschleimhaut.  Mschr. Ohrenh., Wien, 1934, 68:
 670-82.—Grohs, R.   Gewebsveranderungen in prothesentra-
 genden Kiefern  nebst praktischen Folgerungen.   Zschr.  Sto-
 mat., Wien, 1935, 33: 705; 798; 848;  902; 970.   ------  La
 reaction des tissus maxillaires  sous I'influence des proth^ses.
 Odontologie,  Par., 1936,  74:  577-87.—Guth,  A.  Verande-
rungen der  Schleimhaut unter  Bruckenkorpern festsitzender
BrQcken mit besonderer Beriicksichtigung des glasierten Por-
zellans.  Schweiz. Mschr.  Zahnh.,  1936, 46: 437-94,  8 pl.
------ Modifications de la muqueuse recouverte par des ponts
fixes et 6tude approfondie de Taction de la porcelaine glacee.
Ibid., 495.—Gysi, A.  Resiliency and the like in its effect on the '
  facet angulations of artificial teeth.  Dent. Digest,  1930, 36:
  623-8.—Haupl, K.  Gewebsveranderungen in Paradentien von
  Briickenpfeilern.  Vjschr. Zahnh.,  1929, 45: 145-83, 18  pl.—
  Horn, E.  Studien iiber die Einwirkung von Kronenringen auf
  das marginale Parodontium.  Deut. Mschr. Zahnh.,  1930, 48:
  1383-401.—MacMillan, H. W.  Reaction of osseous  tissues to
  pressure under partial restorations.  J.  Am. Dent. Ass., 1937,
  24: 114-8.—Menke, H.  Ueber den  Einfluss  der  partiellen
  Plattenprothese auf die  Kieferschleimhaut.  Deut. Mschr.
  Zahnh., 1933, 51: 309-32.—Pendleton, E. C. Minute structures
  of an upper jaw that supported a complete denture opposed by
  5  natural  mandibular teeth.  J. Am.  Dent. Ass.,  1937, 24:
  705-24. ------ &  Glupker, H.  Research on the reaction of
  tissues supporting  full dentures.   Ibid.,  1935,  22: 76-89.—
  Rowe, A. T.  The relationship between prosthesis and tissue
  reaction.   J. N. York Acad. Dent., 1934, 1: 22-30, 6 pl.—
  Szabo, J.   Alterazioni  istologiche della membrana mucosa
  boccale prodotte dalle ventose di gomma delle placche  superiori.
  Stomatologia, Mod., 28: 1930, 987-99.—Vest, G.  Histologische
  Untersuchungen iiber die Reaktion der Schleimhaut auf die
  Dauerberuhrung mit Metallbriickengliedern  fester  Brucken.
  Schweiz. Mschr. Zahnh.,  1933, 43: 291-304, 6  pl.—Weaver.
  S. M.  Comparison  of bone structure under movable  and  non-
  movable restorations.   N. York J. Dent., 1932, 2: 64-8.—
  Zepponi, F.  Ricerche sui batteri reperibili sugli apparecchi d'oro
  inamovibili di protesi dentaria.  Ann. Clin, odont., Roma, 1933,
  10: 440-9.—Ziebe, H.. & Menke, H. Ueber den Einfluss der
  Plattenprothese auf Zahnfleischsaum und Zahnfleischtasche.
  Zschr. Stomat., Wien, 1933, 31: 783-91.

 ----  Effect, pathological.

    Faist,  W.    *Zahnersatzmaterialien  als exo-
  gener Faktor bei allergischen Hauterkrankungen.
 20p.   8?   Freib.,  1931.
    Muster, A.   *Die Wirkung des prothetischen
  Druckes   auf Narbenkeloide im  Gesicht   [Got-
  tingen]   16p.   8?  Kassel, 1932.
    Nicknig,  M.  *Wird durch  das  Tragen von
  Zahnprothesen Krebs in der Mundhohle erzeugt?
 35p.   8?   Bonn, 1933.
    Ostendorff,  E. H.  *Ueber die durch  Kaut-
 schukprothesen  verursachten Schaden der  Mund-
 schleimhaut und der Zahne   [Breslau]   23p.  8?
 [Schneidermuhl] 1926.
    Piatkovski,  W.  *Ueber die Beeinflussung  der
 Sinnesempfindungen  der  Mundhohle,  besonders
 des  Geschmacksinnes, durch die Gebissplatten
 und  die   zwischen  der  Metall-  und der   Kaut-
 schukplatte bestehenden Unterschiede   (Auszug)
 [Leipzig]   30p.  8?   [Zeulenroda] 1930.
    Schmidt, [K. H.] E.  *Durch  Plattenprothesen
 hervorgerufene Gewebsschadigungen der  Mund-
 schleimhaut  [Leipzig]   29p.   8?   Zeulenroda,
 1932.
   Ammoniacal  burns  (medico-dental  research  at Tufts)
 Apollonian, Bost.,  1936, 11: 85-8.—Brinch, O.  Histologische
 Untersuchungen iiber pathologisch-anatomische  Veranderun-
 gen im Gaumengewebe prothesentragender Patienten.   Vjschr.
 Zahnh., 1932, 48: 120-8.—Chenet, H. La direction prothetique
 du tissu cicatriciel.  J.  dent, beige,  1936, 27: 788-802.—
 Duclos, J.   Traitement des infections  sous protheses fixes.
 Rev.  stomat.,  Par., 1933,  35: 454-67.—Ferraro. P.  Para-
 dentosi e protesi.  Atti Congr. internaz. stomat.  (1935) 1936,
 2. Congr., 1: 673-5.—Gasparini, C.  Sulla modificazione e sulle
 alterazioni anatomiche dei  tessuti del dente che fa da pilastro
 nei ponti; contributo sperimentale alio  studio delle  malattie
 della polpa  nei denti arrotati e coperti o no da  corone d'oro
 a 22 K.  Stomatologia, Mod., 1929, 27: 106-29— Greve, K.
 Histologische Untersuchungen zur Frage der Schadigung  des
 Parodontiums  durch Kronenringe.   Deut.  Mschr.  Zahnh.,
 1926,  44: 791-812.—Grohs.  R.   Fistelgange  in  einem  pro-
 thesentragenden Kiefer.  Deut. Zahn  &c. Heilk.,  1935,  2:
 619-28.—Guichard.  Observation des  antecedents generaux
 personnels dans  1'application de  2  appareils  prothStiques
 dentaires et  ses consequences.  Odontologie, Par., 1924,  62:
 215-7.—Hasegawa,  S.  The artificial dentures as a  cause of
 the various oral diseases.  Shikwa gakuho, 1920,  25: No. 7.—
 Herrmann,   A.   Gaumenperforationen   durch  Saugansatze
 von  Zahnprothesen.  Zschr.  Laryng.,  1934, 25:  204-8.—
 Hvidt,  C.  Glossodynie bei Prothesentragern.  Acta  otolar.,
 Stockh., 1934, 20: 500-3.—Jeanneret. M.  Anneaux de Rich-
 mond  et retrait gingival.  Schweiz. Mschr. Zahnh., 1933,  43:
 713-8.—Lain, E. S.  Chemical and  electrolytic lesions of  the
 mouth  caused  by  artificial dentures.   Arch. Derm. Syph.,
 Chic, 1932,  25: 21-32.  Also repr.   ------ Electrogalvanic
lesions  of the oral  cavity produced  by metallic dentures.   J.
 Am. M. Ass., 1933,  100: 717-20.—Lindsay, H. C. L. Trau-
matic  glossitis due  to irritants contained in plastic  denture
materials.  Am. Dent. Surgeon, 1930, 50: 189.—Lippmann, A.
 Schadigungen durch elektrische  Vorgange im  Munde  bei
metallenem Zahnersatz. Deut. med. Wschr., 1930, 56: 1394.— 
DENTURE
180
DENTURE
Macdonald, W. J.  Chemical burns traced to faulty dentures.
Dent. Surv., 1935, 11: 24-31.—Poletti, G. B.  Sulle alterazioni
osseo-mucose del palato da succione di gomma e su di un re-
cente dispositivo di adesione  delle placche protetiche.  Atti
Congr. internaz. stomat.  (1935)  1936, 2. Congr.,  1:  624 —
Presser,  J.  Starke Veranderungen des Oberkiefers  infolge
schlecht sitzender Prothese.  Zschr. Stomat., Wien, 1927, 25:
158.—Quervain,  F.  de.  Die  Gaumenperforation durch  den
Saugansatz der  Oberkieferzahnprothese.   Chirurg,  1934, 6:
249-53.—Rattner, H. Lesions of the mouth from sensitization
to base plate material.  J. Am. Dent. Ass., 1936, 23: 1519-23.
------   Stomatitis due  to  sensitization to  dental  plates.
J. Am. M. Ass., 1936. 106: 2230-2.—Regnart, M.  La prothese
partielle et la  cicatrisation des gencives.  Rev. odont., Par.,
1937, 58:  617-26.—Rhein, M. L.  Pathologic lesions  of the
living pulp under cold shell crown. C. rend. Congr. internat.
med., 1910, 16. Congr., Sect. 17, Stomat., 329-33.—Spreng. M.
Partielle  abnehmbare Prothese und Zahnlockerung.   Zschr.
Stomal., Wien, 1938,36:3-9.—Vandory,W. Entzundliche Neu-
bildungen der Gingiva nach Prothesendruck.   Ibid., 1937, 35:
1184-90.—Weaver, W. L.  A  case of stomatitis due to sensi-
tivity to dental plates.  Virginia M. Month., 1936-37, 63: 636.

----  Effect, phonetic.

   Mannel  [W.]  H.   *Ueber die Gewohnung an
die   totale   Prothese  des  Oberkiefers unter  be-
sonderer Beriicksichtigung  der  Zunge  und  der
Zahne  in ihrer Bedeutung  fiir  die  Sprachlaut-
bildung.   31p.   8?   Rost., 1931.
   Kimball, H. D., & Muyskens, J. H.  Speech reconstruction
after prosthesis; report of a case.  J. Am. Dent. Ass., 1937, 24:
1158-68.—Landa, J. S.   The  importance of phonetics  in full
denture prosthesis.  Dent. Digest,  1935, 41: 154-60.—Prender-
gast, W. K.  Phonetics and speech defects in prosthetic  dentis-
try.   J. Canad. Dent, Ass., 1935,  1: 295-308.—Spangenberg,
H. D., jr.  The effect of a dental prosthetic appliance  on the
quality of  the voice;  an experimental studv.   Proc.  Mayo
Clin., 1937, 12: 202-4.

----  Esthetical aspect.

   Kobig, F.  K.  W.   *Harmonie und  Aesthetik
bei  der  modernen  Zahnprothese  [Halle-Witten-
berg]  31p.   8?  Borna, 1927.
   Cross,  K.  K.   Esthetics  as related to denture?.  Dent.
Digest, 1935,  41: 366.—Hardy, I. R.   Esthetics in denture
construction.   Dent. Items,  1931, 53:  857;  1932, 54:  55.
Also  Brit. J. Dent. Sc, 1934, 79: 67-76.—Hoelscher, F. J.
Denture  esthetics.  Dent. Digest,  1936, 42: 202.—Howard,
J. L.  More natural dentures.   Dent. Surv., 1938, 14: 825-31.—
Loos, A.   Les pieces-supports au point de vue esthfitique et
biologique. Rev. odont., Par.,  1935, 56: 693-706.—Payne, J. L.
Problems of aesthetics in connection with artificial dentures.
Brit.  Dent. J.,  1934, 56: 282-7.—Richey, E. L.  Importance
of esthetic factors in full  restorations.  J. Am. Dent. Ass.,
1936, 23: 2065-74.—Wendell, L.   Esthetics  in  full denture
construction.  Dent. Cosmos, 1936, 78: 687-95.—Willis, F. M.
Esthetics of full denture construction.   J. Am. Dent. Ass.,
1930, 17: 636-42.—Wilson. G. H.  Esthetics of dental pros-
thesis. Dent. Summary, 1912, 32: 867-77.

---- full.
   Ackermann,  F.   Dentures  et  dentiers com-
plets;  6"tude  anatomique,  physiologique,  tech-
nique et pratique.   538p.   8?   Par., 1930.
   Frahm, F.  W.  The principles and technics of
full denture construction.  590p.   8?  Brooklyn,
N. Y. [1934]
   Kevorkian,   K.    *Die  totale  gaumenfreie
Prothese.   31p.   8?   Munch.,  1931.
   Tanzer,  G.    Klinik und  Technik  der Voll-
prothese   vom   Standpunkt   der  praktischen
Artikulationslehre.   280p.   8?   Dresd.  [1937]
   Boucher, C. O. Method of recording functional movements
of full-denture bases in three dimensions.  J. Dent. Res., 1934,
14: 39-47.—Bourke, E. T.  A discussion of some full denture
problems.   Oral  Health,  Toronto, 1933,  23:  171-8.—Bridge,
F. C.  Scientific and practical  full  dentures.  Dent. Surv '
1936, 12: No. 9,  355-60.—Charles, S. W.   Full denture pros-
thesis. Proc. R. Soc. M., Lond., 1931, 24: 1651-6.—Cocker,
J. P.  Full dentures.  Dominion Dent. J., 1932, 44: 231.—
French, F.  A.   The  full  denture problem.  Ibid., 1934,  46:
5-8.—Gatto, E.  Impronta e protesi  nella bocca  eden'tula!
Ann.  Clin,  odont., Roma, 1936, 13:  19-47.—Hawkes, L. A.
The roofless denture.  Oral Hyg., Pittsb., 1931, 21: 2149-52.—
Jordan, L. G.  How can the general practitioner be assisted in
the solution of his full denture problems?  J. Am.  Dent  \ss
1929, 16: 1379-84.—Parker, G.   A consideration of arVand
mechanical efficiency in full  denture work.  Austral  J Dent
1932, 36: 438-45— Pendleton, E. C.  The anatomy of the max-
illa from the point of view of full denture prosthesis  J  Am
Dent. Ass.,  1932, 19: 543-72.—Robinson, L. G.  Full denture
prosthesis.  J. Canad. Dent. Ass., 1935, 1: 349-50.— Thiel. H.
van.  Ueber ein Fiihruiigselement fiir vollhezalmte l'rotlii->en.
Vjschr. Zahnh..  1933, 19: 203-10.—Willemse. L. M.  I Review
uf reports and demonstrations of complete i>ro-the~<•«■, held at
the Vienna congress]  Tschr. tandheelk., 1937, 44: 261-9.

----   full: Adjustment  and placing.

   Havecker,   H.    *Untersuchungen  iiber  die
Verbesserung  der  Kaufahigkeit mit  vollstandi-
gem Zahnersatz  durch  Einschleifen im Gelenk-
bahnartikulator.   22p.   8?   Frankf. a. M., 1923.
   Baiters.  L'atrophie des maxillaires £dentes et leur utilisa-
tion dans la prothese totale.   Rev.  odont., Par., 1930, 51:
150-9.—Freuler, F.   Bisshohe und Sprechprobe bei der Her-
stellung totaler Prothe-en.  Schweiz. Mschr.  Zahnh., 1937, 47:
1147-65, 6 pl.—Kellv. E. B.  Checks and balance in full denture
service.   Dent.  Digest,  1936, 42:  391-0.—McKevitt,  F. H.
Should  full dentures by  preceded  by  treatment dentures?
Contact Point, 1937-38, 15: 157.—Miller, H. C.  The surgical
preparation of the mouth for full denture reception.   J. Am.
Dent. Ass., 1937, 24:  1962-6.—Parker, G.  A consideration of
art and mechanical efficiency  in full  denture work.  Brit. J.
Dent. Sc, 1934, 79: 3-12.—Schier. M. B. A.  Surgical prepara-
tion of the maxillae for full dentures.   Dent. Items, 1937, 59:
328-39.—Schlosser, R.  O.  Diagnosis and  prognosis in full
denture  prosthesis. Illinois Dent. J., 1933, 2: 230-41.  ------
Tooth arrangement in complete denture prosthesis.   J. Am.
Dent. Ass.,  1936, 23: 2337-51 .—Spreng, M.  Gesichtsbogen
und Symphysenbahnzeichner  fiir  die Bissbestimmung  bei
totalem  Zahnersatz.   Schweiz. Mschr. Zahnh.,  1930,  40:
161-71.—Steadman, F. S. J.  The preparation of  the mouth
for dentures.  Austral.  J. Dent., 19.32, 36:  111-23.—Wash-
burn, H. B.  Applied psvchologv in  full  denture  prosthesis.
J. Am.  Dent, Ass., 1934, 21:  852-6.—Weir, F.  S.  Relating
tooth positions in  full dentures to the oral vestibule to obtain
accuracy of speech, esthetics and  anatomic function.  Ibid.,
1932, 19: 1706.

----   full: Construction and repair.

   Bunce,  E.  W.    The  Bunce-Kanouse  full
denture technic.  86p.  8?  Chic, 1929.
   Starck, E.   *Ventilrandprothese und Hanau-
Methode  in  ihrem  Verhaltnis  zu  den  iiblichen
Methoden des totalen Zahnersatzes in der allge-
meinen  Praxis   [Frankfurt   a.  M.]   23p.   8?
[Berl.] 1930.
   Bunce, E. W.   Full  denture  construction.   Dent.  Surv.,
1933,  9: 43; 51.—Frahm, F. W.  The principles and technics
of full  denture construction.   Dent. Items, 1930,  52: 52;
passim.—Gross,  R.   Anatomisch-histologische  Grundlagen
zum Aufbau einer totalen Prothese mit besonderer  Beriick-
sichtigung  des  Abdruckverfahrens.   Zschr.  Stomat.,  Wien,
1931,  29: 673-98.—Hall, R. E.  Full denture  construction.
J. Am.  Dent.  Ass.,  1929,  16: 1157-98.—Hemsted, F.  A
method  to reduce the China-like clattering  of  complete vul-
canite replacements of edentulous jaws. Brit. Dent. J., 1928,
49: 466-8.—Hughes,  F. C.  Problem of full  denture construc-
tion from the standpoint of the general practitioner.   J. Am.
Dent. Ass., 1932, 19:  477-82.—Hurd,  E. M.   A post-graduate
course in full denture technic.  Pacific Dent. Gaz., 1929, 37:
339-45.—Keyworth, R. G.  Monson  technic for full denture
construction.  J. Am. Dent. Ass., 1929, 16: 130-62.—Lehman,
A. S.  Intricate full denture technique reduced to simplicity.
J. Canad. Dent. Ass.,  1937, 3: 637-43.—Little, A. P. Practical
bio-engineering  in full denture construction.  J. Am. Dent.
Ass.,  1935. 22: 1016-28.  ------   Some vital problems in
complete denture  construction.  Austral. J.  Dent., 1937, 41:
341-52.   Also J. Am. Dent. Ass.,  1937, 24: 884-94.—Moore,
W. D. N.  The technic pertaining to the construction of metallic
bases for full dentures. Dent. Rev., 1910, 24: 1-6.—Neal, H. S.
The theory and practice of full denture construction.  Med.
Bull. Veterans Admin., 1935, 12: 67-73.—Phillips,  G. P.  Are
anatomic teeth  suited for full dentures?  J. Am. Dent, Ass.,
1935,  22:  559-65.—Porter. C.  G.  A simplified full denture
technique.  Dent. Cosmos, 1930, 72: 952-62.  ------  Con-
struction of full dentures.  Dent. Surv., 1934, 10: 43; 88.—
Rehm, H.  Die totale Unterfiitterung ganzer oberer und un-
terer Prothesen.  Vjschr. Zahnh., 1933, 49: 57-75.   ------
Die  praktische  Auswertung  der anatomisch-physiologischen
Grundlagen des zahnlosen Kiefers fiir den Totalersatz durch
den  Abdruck.  Deut. Zahn &c.  Heilk., 1936,  3: 235-49.—
Rostov, H. E. The use of the intermaxillary  matrix in the con-
struction of a  single full denture.   Dent.  Digest,  1935 41:
194.—Schuyler. C. H. The partial denture  as  related to full
denture  construction.  J. Am.  Dent. Ass., 1928, 15: 1710-7 —
Sears, V. H. An analysis of art factors in full denture construc-
tion.  Ibid., 1938, 25: 3-12.—Skinner. C. N.  The importance
of a technic and its fundamental application to the principles
°f full denture  construction.  Pacific Dent. Gaz., 1931, 39:
751-62.—Smith, L. The correct basis for accurate full denture
construction  Dent. Digest, 1933, 39: 58-63.—Snoddy, W. H.
A simplified full denture technique.   Ibid   1937  43-  184 —
Sn?oSb„e/y,«£; J-  A  compete full denture  technique.   Ihid.,
1933,  39: 258;  1934,  40: 9.—Terrell,  W. H. A study in fuU
denture  construction; by the Pasadena Prosthetic Study Club. 
DENTURE
181
DENTURE
J. Am. Dent. Ass., 1931, 18: 1383-400.
Full denture
 construction.   Dent.  J. Australia, 1933,  5:  355-65.
 A simplified,  improved full denture technic.  J. Am. Dent.
 Ass., 1935, 22: 926-39.—Wilson, G. H.  Some phases of con-
 struction of complete artificial dentures.  Tr. Nat. Dent. Ass.,
 1908, 59-87.

 ----   full: Mechanics.

   Fish, E.  W.   Principles  of full  denture  pros-
 thesis.   2.  ed.   109 1.  8?   Lond., 1933.
   Fish, E. W.  An analysis of the stabilising factors in full
 denture construction.   Brit. Dent. J.,  1931,  52:  559-70.—
 Furnas, I.  L.  Centric relation in full denture construction.
 J. Am. Deni. Ass.,  1938,  25: 718-27.—Henderson,  G. H.
 What is  the most important factor in full  denture construc-
 tion?  Ibid., 1931, 18: 2271-81.—Paterson, A. H.  The use  of
 the  face-bow in  full  denture construction.   Dent. Cosmos,
 1927, 69:  1229-35.—Phillips, G. P.  Graphic reproduction  of
 mandibular movements in full denture construction.  J.  Am.
 Dent.  Ass., 1930, 17: 1489-504.—Scheckter, S.  J.  Some
 essentials  in  constructing  full  upper and  lower  dentures.
 Dent. Digest, 1926, 32: 90-3.—Schlosser, R. O. Some funda-
 mental principles in full denture construction.  Dent. Cosmos,
 1933. 75: 39-47.—Schuyler, C.  H.   Principles employed  in
 full denture prosthesis which mav be applied in other fields
 of dentistry. J. Am. Dent, Ass., 1929, 16: 2045-54.—Villain, G.
 La realisation de l'6quilibre bio-m6eanique en prothese totale.
 Odontologie, Par., 1937, 75: 273; 372; 407.—Wannenmacher,  E.
 Die  anatomisch-physiologischen   Grundlagen  des  totalen
 Zahnersatzes.  Deut.  Zahn &c.  Heilk., 1936, 3: 33-55.—
 Washburn, H. B.  The application of the  Monson spherical
 principle to full dentures.  J. Am. Dent. Ass.,  1927, 14: 648-54.

 ---   full: Retention [and stabilization]

   Hei.lwig, H.   W.   *Hat  die Kammeranlage
 fiir   die  Verankerung  totaler   Prothesen  eine
 Bedeutung?   [Wurzburg]   19p.  8?   [Berl.]  1930.
   Holdefer,  W.    *Die   Befestigungsmoglich-
 keiten  bei  totalen Prothesen  [Erlangen]   49p.
 8?  Hof, 1931.
   Allen. A. G.  Full denture retention.  Brit. Dent. J., 1932,
 53: 59-65.—Fish,  E. W. Using the muscles to stabilize the full
 lower denture. J. Am. Dent. Ass., 1933, 20: 2163-9—Gentil-
 homme,  M.  Moyen  mScanique de  retention des appareils
 complets du  haut avec  dents ajustees.   Odontologie, Par.,
 1933, 71: 687-90.—Hall,  R. E.   Retention  of full dentures.
 Dent.  Rev., 1918, 32: 175; 996.—Jordan,  L. G.   Means  of
 minimizing shifting of full denture bases. J. Am. Dent. Ass.,
 1928, 15: 2220-8.—Kantorowicz, A.  Ueber den festen  Sitz
 ganzer Prothesen in  Ober- und  Unterkiefer.  Atti  Congr.
 internaz. stomat.  (1935)  1930, 2.  Congr., 1: 609.—Katz,  A.
 Die  Fixation einfaeher und komplizierter  totaler  Prothesen
 durch Biigel mit  Schubzapfen.  Deut. Mschr. Zahnh., 1929,
 47:  278-86.—Kudler,  G.   D.  Salient considerations  in the
 retention of full artificial  dentures.  Brit. J. Dent.  Sc, 1934,
 79: 36-44.—Massenti, V.  II problema  della stabilita nelle
 dentiere complete. Ann.  Clin, odont., Roma, 1933, 10: 347-
 57.— Poullot, L.   La stability des protheses completes.  Odon-
 tologie, Par., 1937, 75: 158-71.—Roebuck, L. N. The physics
 of full denture construction; retention as it is affected by con-
 dvle movements, articulation, balance, etc.  Austral. J. Dent.,
 1932, 36: 343-9.—Schlosser, R. O.  Treatment of malocclusion
 and loss of retention in full denture prosthesis. J. Am. Dent.
 Ass , 1933, 20: 803-16.—Tuller, C. S.  Stability for full  den-
 tures.  Bull. Dent. Soc. State N. York, 1937-38, 5: 44-50.

 ----   Functional value.
   French. F. A.   The function of artificial dentures and main
 anatomical parts  of denture space.   J.  Canad.  Dent. Ass.,
 1935, 1:  24-8.—Gelman,  S. E.   Die  Kaufunktionsprobe.
 Zschr.  Stomat., Wien, 1933, 31: 866; 922.   ---:---.  [Func-
 tional value of prostheses according to the  mastication test]
 Stomatologia, Moskva, 1938, No. 2, 31-7.—Hollstein, W.
 Untersuchungen  uber  das Dickenunterscheidungsvermogen
 bei naturlichen Zahnen und insbesondere  bei festsitzendem
 und  herausnehmbarem abgestiitzten Ersatz.  Deut.  Mschr.
 Zahnh., 1933, 51:  385-403—Miinzesheimer, F., & Trebitsch,
 F.  Neue  Priifmethode der Funktionstuchtigkeit kunstlicner
 Gebisse.   Vjschr.  Zahnh., 1928,  44:  1-27.—Phillips, G.  P.
 A workable view  of function in denture  prosthesis from the
 standpoint of  health and prevention.  J. Dent. Res., 1928,  8:
 171-81.—Rucss, K.  Untersuchungen uber  das Dickenunter-
 scheidungsvermogen  bei unabgestutztem Zahnersatz.  Deut.
 Mschr. Zahnh., 1933, 51: 337-53—Seidner, S.  1st das Blasen
 mit totalem Zahnersatz moglich?  Zschr. Stomat,, Wien, 1937,
 35: 420.—Strobinder, Z. I.  [Chewing pressure and functional
 value of prostheses]  Sovet. stomat., 1931, 9: 44-51.—Thomp-
 son. M. J.  Masticatory efficiency as related to cusp  form  in
 denture prosthesis. J.  Am. Dent. Ass., 1937, 24: 207-19.

----  History.

   Albrecht, O.   *Die Entwicklung der Brucken-
 verankerung nach technischer und biologischer

Hinsicht.  19p.  8?  Heidelb., 1926.
   Bohringer, G.   *Die Entwickelung der Anker
in der Briickenprothetik seit Fauchard.  27p.   8?
Wiirzb., 1934.
   Bub,  H.   *Die  Geschichte  der  Kronen-  und
Briickenprothesen bis zu Fauchards Zeit   [Wiirz-
burg]   15p.   8?   Neustadt, 1931.
   Giffel,  G.   *Die  Zahnprothese  von ihren
Anfangen   bis  heute   [Heidelberg]    33p.    8?
[Kothen-Anhalt] 1929.
   Hollefeld,  L.   *Die  Geschichte der Stift-
zahne   (Auszug)   8p.  8?   Bonn, 1921.
   Wolf, H.   *Die Entwicklung der Halbkrone.
34p.   8?  Erlangen,  1928.
   Casotti, L.  Protesi di  transizione  nell'ottocento.  Stoma-
tologia, Mod., 1933, 31: 838-67.—Cauchie, F.  De revolution
de la plaquette pour dent a glissiere (ou dent Steele)  J. dent.
beige, 1937.   28:  358-60.—Filderman, J.   Notice sur  une
prothese fixe, datant d'avant J.-C.  Rev. odont., Par., 1931, 52:
335-43.—Freymuth.  Der  Kunstzahn  einst und jetzt,  Zschr.
Stomat.,  Wien,  1924,  22:  878.—Ginestet,  F.  Prothese de
contention chez les Phenieiens.  Rev. stomat., Par., 1927, 29:
12-7.—Hilderbrand, Y.  A contribution to the history of the
gold crown.  Dent. Cosmos, 1927, 69: 678-83.—Hinds, F. W.
A  century of progress  in partial dentures, crown and bridge
and ceramics. J. Am. Dent. Ass., 1934, 21: 974-85.—Howell,
J.  L.  Crown and bridge work, past  and present.  Tr. Nat.
Dent. Ass.,   1914, 107-18.—Weinberger,  B.  W.   George
Washington's dentures.  Dent. Surv., 1934, 10: 28.

----   Hygiene.

   Stephan, H.   *Zur  Frage   der Hygiene und
Biologie bei  Kronen und Brucken.   24p.    8?
Borna-Lpz., 1934.
   Brown. H. O.  How to use artificial dentures.  Dent. Digest,
1935,41:392-5.—Furnas, I. L.  Home  care of dentures. Dent.
Surv., 1937,  13: 327-9.—Giordano, D. Indicazioni  dietetiche
per apparecchi di prostesi dentaria trangugiati.  Riforma med.,
1928,  44: 480-3.—Instructions for denture  patients.  Dent.
Bull., 1936, 7, 2: 68-71.—Pryor, W. J. Antiseptics for use in
the mouth of the denture patient. Apollonian, Bost., 1936, 11:
147-53.—Sears, V. H.  Diet for denture patients.  J.  Am.
Dent. Ass., 1926, 13:  1266-74.—Zeches, M.  M.  Instructions
to the edentulous in the use of dentures. Ibid., 1929, 16: 1474-
80.  Also Austral. J. Dent., 1930, 34: 69-74.

----   immediate.

   Baruch,  A.   *Ueber  Immediatprothesen  bei
der totalen Oberkieferresektion.  27p.  8?  Lpz.,
1936.
   Conrady, F.  *Zur Stellung der Immediatpro-
thesen  innerhalb  der  zahnarztlichen  Prothetik
[Freiburg]   31p.   8°  Neu-Ulm, 1930 [1931]
   Hasemann,  P.   *Ueber die  Bedeutung und
Anwendbarkeitdes Immediat-Zahnersatzes. 20p.
8?   Bonn,  1934.
   Henze,   U.   *Die Bedeutung  der  Immediat-
prothese  fiir  die  Erhaltung  des Kieferkammes
[Berlin]   23p.   8?   Charlottenb., 1935.
   Sprothen,  J.   *Zur Frage der Indikation  der
Immediatprothese.   31p.   8°   Bonn, 1934.
   Allen, A. G.  Full  temporary dentures—with special refer-
ence to their function, and a review of  the merits of immediate
denture  service.  Austral.  J. Dent., 1934, 38: 134-43.   Also
Brit. Dent. J., 1934, 56: 63-72.—Bothwell, J. A.  Immediate
denture  insertion.  J.  Canad.  Dent.  Ass., 1935,  1:  61-5.—
Campbell, D. D.  Immediate  denture  service.   J. Am. Dent.
Ass., 1934, 21: 436-42.—Carson, K.  P.  Immediate denture
service, one solution to prosthetic problems.  Dent. Serv., 1935,
11: No. 9, 17-25.—Davis. H. C.  Immediate dentures. Guy's
Hosp. Gaz., Lond., 1936, 50: 155-8.—Denen, H. E.  Immediate
dentures—a clinic paper.  Illinois Dent. J., 1935, 4: 181-8.—
DeVan,  M. M.   Full denture problems  and how immediate
replacement  helps to  solve them   Dent. Cosmos,  1931, 73:
569-74.—Fletcher, L.  S.  Immediate dentures.  J. Am. Dent,
Ass  1935, 22: 1126-30.—Gugisburg,  A. W.   Immediate  den-
ture'service simplified.  Dent, Surv., 1937. 13: 32-6.—Harris,
H. L.  An immediate full denture technic.  J. Am. Dent.  Ass.,
1935,  22: 1656-70.—Hooper, B. L. Immediate denture tech-
nique insuring preservation of facial dimensions.  Dent. Digest,
1937  43:475-9.—Ireland, R. L.  Immediate temporary bridges
for anterior teeth.  Ibid., 1936, 42: 340-3.—Jaffe, S. S.  Im-
mediate dentures.  Ibid.,  1932, 38: 82-8.------  Value of
immediate full restoration and preextraction records. J.  Am.
Dent  Ass 1934  21:443-5.—Johanson, B. F.  Immediate full
denture service.   Ibid., 1937. 24: 914-21.—Jordan, L. G.  Im-
mediate dentures.  Ibid.,  1938, 25: 868-84—Kazis,  H.  Im-
mediate dentures—an improved method.  Dent. Cosmos, 1936,
78: 1063-8.—Lowery, P. C.   Important phases of  immediate 
DENTURE                                     182                                     DENTURE
denture procedure?  N. York J. Dent.,  1936, 6: 218-23.—
Masover, L.  [Immediate post-extraction prosthesis]  Stoma-
tologia, Moskva, 1938, No. 2, 51-6.—Miller, F. D.  Immediate
denture service.  Dent. Digest, 1929, 35: 1-5.—Moore, F. B.
Immediate denture service.  Med. Rec,  Houston, 1934, 28:
443-5.—Morrison,  R.   Immediate denture  insertion;  func-
tionally efficient, phonetically perfect, aesthetically individual.
J. Canad. Dent. Ass., 1936, 2: 489-92.—Schweitzer, J. M., &
Schweitzer, D. A.  Raising the bite with immediate dentures.
Dent. Digest, 1938, 44:104-10.—Schweitzer, J. W.  Immediate
denture service. Dent. Cosmos, 1936, 78: 933-7.—Stoloff, C. I.
Replacement with artificial teeth immediately after extraction;
case history, modified surgical preparation, and construction of
immediate denture.  Dent.  Digest,  1931,  37:  799-809 —
Wintrup, J. P. Technique of immediate denture service.  Dent.
Cosmos, 1933, 75: 177-80.—Wolfson, E.   The insertion of a
fixed bridge immediately after extraction.  Dent. Digest, 1935,
41: 186-8.

----  Indications.

  Jacobs, R.   *Ueber die biologische Indikation
des  Zahnersatzes.  46p.   8?   Bonn,  1930.
  Krajnovic, B. [geb. Vukmirovic]  *Ueber die
moderne  Indikation  von  Briickenarbeiten  und
Plattenprothesen.  19p.  8?   Munch.,  1931.
  Brandsburg, V. B.  [Indications  for  dental  prostheses]
Sovet. stomat., 1933, 11: 51-64.—Chenet, H.  Mecanotherapie
et prothese.  Rev. odont., Par., 1937, 58: 173-82.—Clements,
W. A.  An unusual prosthetic restoration.  J. Am. Dent. Ass.,
1926, 13: 220.—Franci, G.  B.  Su di una protesi  den tale per
l'applicazione di sostanze radioattive nella cavita orale. Stoma-
tologia, Mod., 1927, 25: 595-7.—Fry, W. K.  Prosthetic appli-
ances as an aid to surgery.  Brit. Dent. J., 1927, 48: 134-44.—
Greve. K.  Die Grenzen des partiellen und totalen Zahnersatzes.
Abh. klin. Zahnh., 1938, H. 33, 286-98.—Kazanjian,  V. H.
Consideration of  abnormalities,  deformities,  and pathologic
conditions of edentulous mouths.  Internat. J.  Orthodont.,
1936, 22: 735-45,  13 pl.—Mears, R. C.  Prosthetic appliances
for  pre-school children.  Dent. Cosmos,  1936, 78: 374-7.—
Miller, S. C, & Rosof, I. L. The use of dental restorations in
improving function and facial contour.  Dent. Digest, 1935, 41:
364-7.—Ruyl, J. P. Restoring pleasing expression with arti-
ficial dentures. Ibid., 1930, 36:  302; 509.—Schlosser,  R. O.
Clinical prosthesis as applied in cases of anomalies of edentulous
jaws. J. Am. Dent. Ass., 1935, 22: 582-91.

----   lower.

  Vocks,  W.   *Untersuchungen iiber die Funk-
tionstiichtigkeit partieller  unterer Prothesen mit
Hilfe  des  Haber'schen  Gnatho-Dynamometers.
52p.  8?   Bonn, 1931.
  Vollmar,   W.    *Untersuchungen   iiber  die
moglichen  Belastungsgrossen  von unteren  Pro-
thesen mit verschiedenen Basisflachen.  39p.  8?
Bonn, 1931.
  Blumenthal, L. H. Securing retention in lower full dentures.
Dent. Digest, 1934, 40: 428-30.—Brooks, E. C.  Fundamentals
Of lower denture construction.  Illinois Dent. J., 1935, 4: 216-
23.—Burch, R. W. A partial lower denture technique.  Dent.
Digest, 1934, 40: 6-8.—Casotti, L.  Protesi inferiori parziali e
barre linguali.  Ann. Clin,  odont., Roma, 1931, 8: 931-98.—
Fenn, H. B.  Stabilizing lower dentures. Brit. Dent. J., 1937,
63:  453-5.—Fish, E. W.   Stability of the full lower denture.
Austral. J. Dent., 1935, 39:329-41. ------ Lower full denture
construction; importance of anatomical modelling of the polished
surface.  Dent. Surv., 1936, 12: 389-400.—Fournet, S. C, &
Tuller, C. S.  New principles used to produce full lower den-
tures with greater stability than the best modern upper den-
tures.  J. Ohio Dent. Soc, 1937, 11: 67-76.—Hardy, I.  R.
Partial lower denture design.  Dent. Digest, 1938, 44: 56-61.—
Landsberger, R.  Zur Befestigung einer lockeren  Unterkiefer-
prothese. Deut. Mschr. Zahnh., 1928, 46: 699-701.— Merkeley,
H. J.  Full lower dentures.  J. Canad. Dent. Ass.,  1937,  3:
574-83.—Sears, V. H.  The lower plate; developing and re-
fitting.   Dent. Surv.,  1936, 12: 241-7.—Svoboda,  E.  E.. &
Svoboda, F.  J.  Increasing the  stability  of lower dentures.
Dent. Cosmos,  1936, 78: 298-300.—Whynman, E.   The reten-
tion of the full lower denture by the valve principle, with some
reference to the full upper denture (full palate or palateless)
Dent. Items, 1934, 56: 343-67.

----   Material.

  See also Dentistry,  Material.
  Beines,   J.   *Ueber  die  Entwicklung  der
Werkstoffe  in  der   zahnarztlichen   Prothetik
[Heidelberg]   18p.   8?  Darmstadt [1934]
  Brunschwig, R.   *Contribution a I'etude des
matieres destinees  k  la confection  des gencives
artificielles  et  plus  sp^cialement  de l'hecolith.
34p.  8?   Geneve, 1928,
  Elstermann,  W.    *Die  Erfahrungen   mit
rostfreien Stahlbiigeln; ihre Verwendungsmoglich-
keit zur Herstellung  partiellen  Ersatzes.   23p.
8?   Bresl., 1934.
  Fasbender,  K.   *Untersuchungen  iiber die
Brauchbarkeit  des  Hekolith  als  Prothesenmate-
rial   [Munchen]  30p.   8?   Elze,  1927.
  Hentschel,  H.    *Die  Verwendbarkeit  der
Meletta  Metallhohllitze  in  der  zahnarztlichen
Prothetik  [Breslau]   20p.  8?   Ohlau, 1933.
  Jeannet,   P.   *Les   matieres  plastiques  en
prothese dentaire; le dentolith.  27p.  8?  Geneve
1929.
  Juge,  H.   *Les matieres  plastiques en  pro-
these dentaire;  la Walkerite.  32p.  8?  Geneve,
1934.
  Kainz, L.   *Ueber die Erfahrungen  mit Kaut-
schuk und  Kautschukersatzstoffen bei Verwen-
dung fur Ersatzstiick-Basisplatten und die  Prii-
fung eines neuen Ersatzstiickwerkstoffes Coralix.
60p.   8?  Heidelb., 1935.
  Kistner, N.   *Ueber Formveranderungen von
Gebissbasen bei der zweiten Vulkanisation.   13p.
8?   Frankf.,  1931.
  Klein, A.   *Die  Prothesenmaterialien Resovin
und Coralix.   19p.  8?   Munch. [1933]
  Maranca,  A.  *Ueber die elastische Konstitu-
tion der Gold-Kupferlegierungen unter besonderer
Beriicksichtigung bei  ihrer Verwendung fiir die
Zahnprothese  [Bonn]   12p.   8?  Berl., 1920.
  Maucher,  H.  *Material und Gestaltung der
Prothesenbasen.  41p.  8?    Miinch., 1935.
  Nadolski,  C.  A.   *Experimentelle Untersu-
chungen iiber  die  Verwendbarkeit der Palliag-
Legierung  in der  prothetischen Zahnheilkunde
[Breslau]  21p.   8?  Ohlau,  1933.
  Schroter,  O. K. J.  *Technische und klinische
Untersuchungen  iiber  die  Verwendbarkeit  der
Palliag-Legierungen in  der prothetischen Zahn-
heilkunde.   21p.    8?   Bresl., 1933.
  Steininger,  P.   *Les  aciers  inoxydables et
leur application a la prothese dentaire   [Geneve]
33p.   8?  Lausanne, 1934.
  Wendt,   A.    *Kaudruckmessung   mit  ver-
schiedenem Basisplattenmaterial beim  zahnlosen
Kiefersystem.  50p.   8?   Rostock, 1933.
  Amedeo Amodeo.  N.  Sulla scelta del materiale per le
protesi  scheletriche e su un  piu  opportuno trattamento di
fusione (controlli  meccanici  e microscopici)   Stomatologia,
Mod., 1934. 32: 512-36.—Amenta, J.  Cast aluminum dentures.
Dent. Rev., 1918, 32:  196-8—Appareils  (des) dentaires  a
succion en caoutchouc  durci. Presse  med. beige, 1867-68,
20:  182; 190.—Babini, R.  La protesi d'oro e l'oro dei  morti.
Stomatologia, Mod., 1932, 30: 962-72.—Badcock, J. H. The
treatment of children's teeth and the use of base-plate  gutta-
percha.  Brit.  Dent.  J., 1930, 51: 1025-7.—Blliard & Dal-
banne.   De l'emploi simultane de  l'acier  inoxydable  et du
vitallium dans la construction des couronnes et des bridges en
prothese  fixee.   Rev.  stomat.,  Par.,  1938, 40:  209-25.—
Buckley, E. F.  The soft  rubber plane. Internat. J. Orthodont.,
1934,  20:  135.—Buttazzoni,  G.   L'alluminio per la protesi
dentaria.  Stomatologia, Mod., 1926, 24: 289-314.—Campbell,
D. D.  The cast-aluminum base denture.  J. Am. Dent. Ass.,
1936, 23: 1264-70.—Culiat, E. Alcune applicazioni protesiche
dell'oro puro. Riv. ital.  stomat., 1937, 6: 501-5.—Currie, T. B.
Hecolite.   Brit.  J.  Dent. Sc, 1931,  76: 60-7.—Drury. G. B.
Research into a plastic base for dentures.  Dent. Rec,  Lond.,
1936, 56: 451-9.—Frey, V. Ergo-Super 7-Prothesenbasis mit
Neohekolithdekoration.   Zschr.  Stomat.,  Wien, 1937,  35:
228-31.—Fridrichovskjr, J.  Ueber Gingivist.  Ibid., 1586-98 —
Furnas, I. L.  The choice of a base material for artificial den-
tures.  J.  Am.  Dent. Ass., 1931,  18: 3-16.—Goslee, H.  J.
Aluminum as a base for artificial dentures.  Dent. Rev., 1914,
28:  741-52.—Hard?, I.  R.  Mineral  stains in the construction
of dentures.  Dent. Digest, 1933, 39: 410-7.—Harper, R. N.
Forming the most satisfactory denture  base by the correct
treatment of India  rubber.  Dent. Items,  1934, 56: 357; 440 —
Hathorn,  J. B.   Comparative values of modern denture ma-
terials.  J. Am. Dent. Ass., 1935, 22: 1703-12.—Hatton, H. O.
Relative merits  of non-metallic denture bases.  Brit. Dent.
J., 1934, 57: 649-52.—Hauptmeyer, F.  Ueber die Verwendung
des  nichtrostenden Stahles  insbesondere Wipla und Vitallium
in der zahnarztlichen Prothetik. Atti Congr. internaz. stomat.
(1935) 1936, 2. Congr., 1: 718-36.—Horatschek.  H Paladqn 
DENTURE
183
DENTURE
nuovo maieriale per protesi.  Riv. ital. stomat., 1938, 7: 29.—
Horina, K.   Gebissplatten  und  Kronen  aus  Wipla-Metall
(Krupps  nichtrostender Platinstahl  V2A)   Zschr.  Stomat.,
Wien, 1926,  24:  426-9.  ------   Ueber die Wipla-Prothetik.
Ibid., 1927,  25: 918-22.—Hutchinson, A. C.  W.   Stainless
steel as a base for artificial dentures.  Brit. Dent. J., 1930, 51:
724-38.—Johnson, R. N.  Modern non-metallic denture bases.
Ibid., 1935,  59:  465-82.—Jones,  C.  L.   Vulcanite dentures.
Dent. Surv.,  1937,  13: 314.—Landete, B.  Acero inoxidable
en pr6tesis dental.  Med. ibera, 1934,  28: 219-23.—Lott, F. M.
Glass as a denture base.  J. Canad. Dent. Ass., 1936, 2: 386-8.
------  Coloured glass as a base in full denture prosthesis,
Austral. J. Dent., 1937, 41: 84-6.—Lukomsky,  I. G.  [Rust-
proof steel in dental prosthesis]  Sovet. stomat.,  1933,  2:
20-5.—Maccaferri, G.  Sugli inconvenienti determinati dall'al-
luminio incoroorato nelle protesi a ponte di acciaio inossddabile.
Riv. ital. stomat., 1935, 4: 589-95— M'Elhinney, M. G.  The
vulcanite plate.  Dent. Rev., 1911, 25: 147-50.—McLean, C.
Romance of the glass denture base.   J.  Canad. Dent.  Ass.,
1937, 3: 312-4.—Marchetti.  R.  Die  metallisierte Kautschuk-
Rhodium  Zahnprothese.   Zsehr.  Stomat.,  Wien,  1934,  32:
291-4.—Martov, I. Z.  [Steel prosthesis in dentistry in Soviet
Russia]   Sovet.  stomat.,  1933,  11:  1-2.—Mauk,  E. H., &
Lar sen. F. C.  Stainless steel dentures.  J. Am. Dent.  Ass.,
1934  21: 1541-54.—Meldrum, F. The new plastic denture
base material. Austral. J. Dent., 1935, 39: 367-74— Mori, R.
Osservazioni personali sulle varie sostanze plastiche  che  rien-
trano nella confezione di apparecchi  di protesi dentale.  Sto-
matologia, Mod., 1930, 28:  321-35.—Navay. A.  Die  Ver
wendung des Chromstahls bei der Anfertigung von Porzellan-
kronen und  -Brucken.  Atti  Congr.  internaz. stomat. (1935)
1936, 2. Congr., 1: 619-23.—Nieddu, G. L'acciaio nella protesi
dentaria; il  metallo Wipla.   Stomatologia, Mod.,  1937, 35:
558-82.------  L'acciaio nella  protesi dentaria; il Contracid
ed il Vitallium.  Ibid., 630-7.—Pincus, C.  The use  of wipla
metal  (rustless steel) wire  clasps in partial denture work.
Austral. J. Dent., 1931, 35: 314-9.—Planer, H.  Meine Erfah-
rungen  mit  dem neuen  Kautschukersatzmaterial Dentolith.
Zschr. Stomat., Wien, 1928, 26:  707-11.—Ricci, E.  L'acciaio
inossidabile  come materiale  di protesi dentaria.  Ann.  Clin.
odont., Roma, 1935, 12: 679-91.—Silbermann,  E.  Ein Fehl-
Bchluss aus der Transluzenz  prothetischer Werkstoffe.  Zschr.
Stomat., Wien, 1938, 36: 143-5.—Sordo, E. Materiali moderni
di protesi totale e  parziale.  Atti Congr. internaz. stomat.
(1935)  1936, 2. Congr., 1: 713-7.—Taylor, W. D.  Considera-
tion of the newer denture materials.  J. Am. Dent. Ass.,  1934,
21: 861-8.—Texier, A.   Le  dentalium, metal  leger  a haute
resistance a base d'aluminium.  Rev. odont., Par., 1936, 57:
467-70.—Tuckfield,  W. J.  Synthetic resins with particular
reference to  the  phenol  formaldehyde condensation  resinous
products and their use in the construction of artificial dentures.
Austral.  J.  Dent.,  1929,  33: 1; 37; 114.—Villain. G.   Des
substances recemment proposees pour la confection de plamies-
bases ou montures  en  prothese  dentaire.  Odontologie,  Par.,
1934, 72: 773-89.—Walker. E. E., Gibson, C. S., & Fry, W. K.
Synthetic resins as  materials for the  construction of complete
dentures.  Brit. J. Dent.  Sc, 1927, 71: 28-40.—Walker, T J.
Cast aluminum-magnesium denture base.  Dent. Bull., Carlisle,
1937, 8: 190-8.

----   partial.
   See also other subheadings  of Denture (Bridge;
Crown;  lower;  upper)                           .
   Peez   O     *Kronen-   und  Briickenarbeiten
[Munchen]  27p.   8?   Wurzb., 1935.
   Schalov,   W.   Theorie  und  Praxis  der par-
tiellen Prothese.  203p.   8?   Berl.,  1936
   Ackermann. F.  Introduction au  probleme de la  P/othese
partielle  moderne.  Schweiz. Mschr. Zahnh., 1933,  43:  5o7-
87.—Bakker, B. R.  [Remarks on partial prosthesis]  Tschr.
tandheelk., 1932. 39: 293-314,—Baylis. H. P.  Partial dentures.
Brit. Dent.  J , 1935, 58: 301-8.—Berg, E.J. van den   [New
views on partial prosthesis]  Tschr.  tandheelk.,  1931, 38:
777-91 —Bleichsteiner, A.   Acht Jahre Tellersatz nach  Ken-
nedy, ein Ruck- und Ausblick.  Zschr. Stomat., Wien, 1937, 35:
H90-6—Dunn, A.  L.   A  safe  temporary  partial  denture.
J. Am.'Dent. Ass., 1936. 23: 96-9.—Dunn. L. J. Crowns and
bridges.  Dent. Items,  1934, 56: 977-9.— Hurwitz, S. Ueber
die partielle  zweiteilige Prothese nach dem System von  Dr
Beat Mulier. Schweiz. Mschr. Zahnh , 1936, 46: 8-14, 4 pl.—
Kubacki, W. H.  Removable partial  dentures.  Illinois Dent.
J  1933  2:  418-28.—McNeil, W.  I.   Partial denture and re-
movable  bridge.   Ibid.,  176-85.-Meyer,   F. S.   Inlays
crowns, and full cast bridges.  Am. Dent. Surgeon,  1932. 52.
33-7.—Salomon.  H.. & Bonyhard.  B    Zur  Systematik der
abnehmbaren partiellen Prothese.   Zschr. Stomat., Wien,  1937,
35: 975-85.—Sircana. M.  L'indirizzo  attuale della protesi parzi-
ale movibile.  Ann. Clin, odont.,  Roma  1934,  11: 984-90-—
Thornton. A. W.  What we know and what we should  do in
crown  and  bridge  work.    Dent  Rev.,  1914  28:  529-40.
Tylman.  S.  D.  Crown and fixed bridge prosthesis.   J.  Am.
Dent. Ass.,  1938, 25: 279-84.-Van  Denbergh.  La  prothese
partielle physiologique.  Rev. odont.,  Par., 1931, 52: 109-11.

----   partial: Adjustment and placing.
   Badcock.  J. H.   The design of  partial dentures  considered
in relation to the health of the oral tissues.  Proc. R.  Soc M.,
Lond.,  1929-30, 23: Sect.  Odont.,  33-7.   Also Am. Dent,
Surgeon,  1930, 50:  407-10.—Chappelle, W. F.   Reducing
periodontal irritation to a minimum when using partial restora-
tions. J. Am. Dent. Ass., 1927. 14: 1482-6.—Chateau.  Refixa-
tion extemporanee d'incisives extraites en attendant 1'appareil-
lage.  Rev. stomat., Par.,  1936, 38: 463.—Kesel,  R. G.,  &
Stephan, R. M.  Pathology and protection of the dental pulp
in partial denture construction.  J. Am. Dent. Ass., 1934, 21:
1022-30.—McAfee. S. H.  The  essentials in avoiding trauma
to  clasped teeth with partial denture appliances, including a
form of hand-made joint.   Ibid.,  1928, 15: 127-33.—Maves,
H. A.   A  plea for healthier environment tissues in crown,
bridge and partial denture construction.  Dent. Cosmos, 1932,
74: 277-80.  Also J.  Am.  Dent. Ass.,  1932, 19: 458-69 —
PuIIen, H. A.  Some studies of the molar and premolar teeth
in  relation  to anchor band  construction, adaptation, and the
health of the dental tissues.  Internat. J. Orthodont., 1931, 17:
628-41.—Roth, G. L.  Tissue support in partial denture con-
struction.   Dent.  Cosmos, 1929, 71: 25-8.—Schuyler, C.  H.
Partial denture design, giving thought to the  maintenance  of
balanced occlusal relations.  Ibid., 1930, 72:  272-4.—Sears,
V.  H.  Problems of occlusion in partial denture  construction.
J. Am. Dent. Ass., 1930, 17: 434-43 —Van Minden, F.  Fitting,
placing and maintenance of cast  partial dentures.  Ibid., 1931,
18: 442-9.—Wills. N. G.  Anatomy of the tooth crown;  its
relation to partial dentures.  Dent. Digest, 1936, 42:  156-62.

----   partial: Construction and  repair.

   Jung,  E.  *Indikation  und Konstruktion von
Kippmeidern beim partiellen  Zahnersatz   [Bres-
lau]   31p.    8?   Liebau,  1934.
   Beckett, L. S.   Partial denture construction.  Austral.  J.
Dent., 1929, 33: 33-6.—Chappelle, W.  Partial denture design.
Dent. Cosmos, 1934, 76: 183-93.—Chapman, A.  A  form  of
partial denture.  Austral. J. Dent., 1927, 31: 257-62.—Cross,
K. K.  A  simple somewhat condensed, practical  and accurate
technic for partial denture  construction.  J. Am. Dent. Ass.,
1928, 15:  326-9.—Donovan, E.  H.   Suggested  fundamental
principles for  partial denture design.   Apollonian, Bost., 1936,
11:  22-5.—Elbrecht,  A.   Zur  Konstruktion des  partiellen
Zahnersatzes.   Zschr. Stomat.,  Wien, 1936,  34: 1366-90.—
Fradkin, L. H.   The technique of  movable  and removable
bridgework and partial dentures.  Dent. Cosmos,  1929, 71:
505-11.—Goslee, H. J.  Newer methods  in crown and bridge-
work.  Dent. Rev., 1912, 26: 549-71.—McLean, D. W. Fac-
tors  of partial denture success or failure.  Dent. Cosmos, 1935,
77- 256-63.—Major, E.  Der Entwurf der abnehmbaren partiel-
len  Prothese.  Zschr. Stomat., Wien,  1936, 34:  337-57.—
Mauk, E. H.   Reconciling economy and efficiency in partial
dentures.   Pacific  Dent. Gaz., 1926, 34: 552-62.—Orban,  B.
Fehlkonstruktionen bei abnehmbaren  partiellen  Prothesen.
Zschr.  Stomat., Wien, 1935, 33:  1376-85.—Orton,  F. H.  A
critical  review of Dr  Lee Walter Doxtater's procedures  in
modern crown and bridge work.   Pacific Dent. Gaz., 1932, 40:
438-41.—Pfaeffli, C. F.  Note sur quelques facteurs d'insucces
dans la construction  des couronnes et  des ponts.   Schweiz.
Mschr.  Zahnh., 1928, 38: 138-46.— Roach,  F.  E.   Present
status  of the one-piece  casting  for partial dentures.  J. Am.
Dent. Ass., 1929, 16: 249-53.—Sayre, L. D.  Modern partial
denture technique.  Tr. Dent. Soc. State N. York, 1935, 67:
135-47.  Also Dent, Cosmos, 1936,  78:  38-50.—Schalow, W.
Beitrag zur partiellen Prothese  mit  Besprechung eines  Kom-
pressionsabdruckverfahrens.  Vjschr. Zahnh.,  1933, 49: 357-
74 —Sears, A. W.  Three-quarter crown and bridge  technic.
Dent, Digest, 1926, 32: 519-25.—Smith, H. B.  Partial denture
design.  Brit. Dent. J., 1938, 64: 573-80  [Discussion] 621-5.—
Spreng, M.  Abdruck, Plattenbasis und Befestigungsmittel fiir
die  partielle  abnehmbare  Prothese.   Zschr.  Stomat., Wien,
1936, 34: 1225-42.—Trigger, T.  C.  The technique of con-
structing partial dentures.   Dominion Dent. J., 1934, 46: 282-
0.—Van Buskirk, G. The relative value of the various types of
partial denture restorations.  Pacific  Dent. Gaz.,  1932,  40:
2go_7.—Wills, N. G.  Dental model surveying.  Dent. Digest,
1935, 42: 222-8.

        partial: Indications.
   Hoffmann,  R,   *Ueber  die  Klassifizierung
verstiimmelter   Gebisse   fiir   die   Herstellung
partieller Prothesen.   28p.  8?   Bresl.,  1933.
   Klughardt, A.  Kritischer  Beitrag zur Frage
der Indikation und der Konstruktion der neueren
Systeme der Kronen- und Briickenarbeiten.  56p.
8?   Berl., 1921.
   Schmiedecke, H.   *Die partielle Prothese bei
bilateralem Zahnbestand.   24p.   8?  Berl.,  1937.
   Fay,  C. N.   Des indications et contre-indications des pro-
theses fixes et amovibles  au point de vue de la tolerance des
tissus osseux et mous et suivant les differents systemes et ma-
tieres utilises; protheses partielles fixes et amovibles.   J. dent.
beige, 1936,  27: 612-46.—Geier, W.  Das Liickengebiss und
seine' prothetische  Behandlung.   Vjschr. Zahnh., 1934,  50:
106-25 —Gillett, H. W.   Conservatism in  partial prosthetic
restorations.   J.  Dent,  Res.,  1923, 5: xix-xcvii.—Hartzell,
T. B.  The partial denture  vs  fixed bridgework  with special 
DENTURE
184
DENTURE
reference to the treatment of investing tissues.  Austral. J.
Dent.,  1931, 35:  319-21.—Klaffenbach, A. O.  The role of
crown and bridge prosthesis in the field of restorative dentistry.
J. Am.  Dent. Ass., 1938, 25: 536-48.—McCall, J. O.  Can the
need for partial dentures be eliminated?   N.  York J. Dent.,
1936, 6: 214-7.—Major, E.  Eine Erganzung der  Kennedy-
schen Einteilung des Luckengebisses in Hinsicht auf Diagnose,
Indikation  und Therapie.  Zschr.  Stomat., Wien,  1936, 34:
1037-55.—Mulier, B. Beitrag zur Therapie des Luckengebisses
Schweiz. Mschr. Zahnh., 1933, 43: 979-89, 4 pl—Wehlau, M.
Temporarer Ersatz im Frontgebiss.  Zschr. Stomat.,  Wien,
1937, 35: 1239-59.—Wolff, H.  Die partielle Stahlprothese und
gestiitzte Prothese in ausgewiihlten Fallen.  Vjschr. Zahnh.,
1930, 46: 115-65.

----  partial: Mechanics.

   Bird, C.  K.  Fundamentals to  be considered  in restoring
normal occlusion with crowns and bridgework.  J. Am. Dent.
Ass., 1929,  16: 1820-9.—Elbrecht, A.  Die partielle Prothese in
der Analyse und  Synthese.   Atti Congr.  internaz. stomat.
(1935)  1936, 2. Congr.,  1: 644-72.—Hall, F. H.  The problem
of increased vertical dimension in partial denture construction.
J. Am. Dent. Ass., 1936, 23: 1321-32.—Hirschtritt, E.  Leit-
gedanken zur Konstruktion particller abnehmbarer Prothesen.
Zschr.  Stomat., Wien,  1936, 34:  745-53 —McKevitt,  F. H.
Osseous changes in the alveolar process and their effect on
partial  dentures.   J. Am.  Dent,  Ass., 1936,  23:  2241-57.—
McLean, D. W.  The partial denture as a vehicle for function.
Ibid., 1271-78.—Major, E.  Zur Statik der partiellen Prothese.
Atti Congr. internaz. stomat. (1935) 1936, 2. Congr., 1: 610-3.
------  Einige Grundprinzipien der Konstruktion partieller
Prothesen.   Zschr.  Stomat.,  Wien,  1937, 35:  1599-609.—
Schalow,  W.   Grundprinzipien der  Konstruktion partieller
Prothesen.   Ibid., 1938, 36: 714-8.—Schroder, H.  Ziele und
Aufgaben des partiellen (abnehmbaren)  Zahnersatzes auf der
Grundlage  anatomisch-physiologischer Betrachtungen.  Deut.
Zahn &c. Heilk., 1936, 3: 1-32.—Tench, R. W.  Fundamentals
of partial denture design.  J. Am.  Dent. Ass.,  1937, 24: 1087-
92.

----  partial: Retention [and stabilization]

   Brunner, G.  *Klammerbefestigung partieller
Prothesen   [Munchen]   22p.   8?   Kallmiinz,
1932.
   Ludewig,  E.    *Die  Verankerungsmittel fiir
die  partielle  Prothese  mit besonderer   Beriick-
sichtigung der Attachments  [Gottingen]   28p.
8?   Kassel, 1932.
   Muller,  K.   *Die biologische partielle Pro-
these   mit  besonderer  Beriicksichtigung  der
federnden  Aufhangung   [Munster]    24p.   8?
Elberfeld, 1932.
   Nikolowa,  X.   *Eine neue  Art  der prophy-
laktischen  Verankerung   partieller   Prothesen
mittels  Gussklammern   [Frankfurt]   15p.   8?
Berl., 1927.
   Bonyhard, B.  Die Verankerung der Teilprothesen an den
Vorderzahnen.  Zschr.  Stomat., Wien,  1929,  27:  905-11.—
Bos, H.  [Fixation methods  of  partial  prostheses]  Tschr.
tandheelk.,  1930,  37:  373-5.—Chapey, Devin, & Joly.  Les
moyens de retention pour prothese partielle.  Rev. odont., Par.,
1931, 52: 297-324.—Chappelle, W. F.  Partial dentures; their
retention and construction.  J. Am. Dent. Ass.,  1928, 15:
1724-6.—Coltrin, C. W. A general consideration of removable
partial  dentures and the various forms of attachments—having
in mind the conservation of the remaining natural teeth.  Dent.
Rev., 1915, 29: 979-1009.—Gillett, H. W. Retainers in partial
prosthesis.   J. Dent. Res., 1927-28, 7: 189-211.—Grohs, R.
Die Verankerungsrnoglichkeiten fiir den  teilweisen, abnehm-
baren Zahnersatz.  Zschr. Stomat., Wien, 1935, 33: 607-27.—
Hirsekorn, H.  Der Bugel  als Bestandteil der partiellen Pro-
these.  Ibid., 1936, 34:  1410-29.   ------  Ueber die Freiend-
prothese und ihre Verbindung mit dem Restgebiss.  Ibid., 1938
36: 29-39.  -Kurliandsky, V. 1.  [Study of partial  dental pros-
theses and  their fixation] Stomatologia, Moskva, 1938, No. 2,
42-50.—McLean, D. W. Stabilization of partial dentures,  j'
Am. Dent.  Ass.,  1930, 23: 545-53.—Major,  E.   Ueber die
Abstutzung und Verankerung der  partiellen Prothese.  Zschr
Stomal., Wien, 1938,  36:  650-0.—Owinski,  T.   Eine  neue
Fixationsmethode   fur  einseitige  Prothesen  im  Oberkiefer.
Atti Congr. internaz. stomat. (1935) 1930, 2. Congr., 1: 693.—
Pollock, L.  G.  Round wire clasp as applied to partial dentures
J. Am.  Dent. Ass., 1931, 18: 1233-8.—Rinehart, R. J.  Partial
dentures; types of  attachments and indications for each.  Ibid
1930, 17: 2106-11.—Roach, F. E.  Principles and essentiuls of
bar clasp partial dentures.   Ibid.,  124-38.—Stansbery,  C. J.
The  spanner retainer;  stre,»s-breaking,  retaining  device for
lower partial dentures.  Dent. Surv., 1937, 13: 21-5.—Stein, G.
Klammergeriistbefestigung  der   partiellen  Prothese;  eine
Methode  zum  besseren Schutz  der  Klammerzahne' gegen
Lockerung   bei  gleichzeitiger  Schienungswirkung.   Zschr
Stomat., Wien, 1934, 32: 177-95.— Ticho. F.  Die Befestigung
partieller Prothesen. Ibid.,  1932, 30: 1491-7.
----  partial, stress-breaking.
   Gueft, A. Transmission of stress in partial denture prothesis.
Dent, Items, 1936, 58: 804-21.—Loos, A.  Die Entlastung der
Pfeilerziihne bei der Verankerung der partiellen Prothese.  Atti
Congr. internaz. stomat. (1935) 1930, 2. Congr., 1: 636-43.—
Ticho, F.   Ueber Druckbrecher.   Zschr. Stomat., Wien, 1930,
28: 1132-54.------Die Rolle der Druckbrecher bei der
Konstruktion der partiellen Prothese. Ibid., 1938, 36: 576-91.

----  Plate.
   Burger,  W.   *Ueber  den Funktionswert  des
Liickengebisses und der  Plattenprothesen  [Tu-
bingen]   74p.  8?   Marbach, 1932.
   Krogh-Poulsen, W.  G.   *Nimmt durch Ver-
kleinerung  der  Basisflache bei  oberen   Platten-
prothesen die Belastungsmoglichkeit  derselben
ab?  54p.  8?  Wurzb.,  1934.
   Pilartz,   F.   *Die Uebertragung  des  Kau-
drucks durch die Platte.  27p.   8?   Bonn,  1930.
   Rack,  W.   *Die  Entwicklung  der   Platten-
prothetik unter besonderer Beriicksichtigung  der
Ruscha-Platte  [Heidelberg]  31p.    8?   Buhl-
Baden, 1934.
   Rothert,  J.   *Das Problem  der  Plattenpro-
these mit besonderer  Beriicksichtigung  der Me-
tallplatte.  69p.   8?   Konigsb., 1932.
   Breit'ner, C.  Die Wirkung der  sogenannten Gaumenplatte;
Befunde bei Bissperre  im Bereich  der  Frontzahne.  Zschr.
Stomat., Wien, 1932, 30: 1185-95.—Muzii, E.  Protesi a placca
sovretta.   Stomatologia, Mod.,  1929,  27:  930-49.—Priem.
Prothese spficiale amovible a double plaque et a verrouillage.
Rev.  stomat.,  Par.,  1928,  30: 213-5.—Roccia, B.  Alcune
considerazioni sulle protesi  a placca metallica.  Stomatologia,
Mod., 1931, 29: 838-42.—Wustrow,  P. Die Plattenprothetik.
Fortsch. Zahnh., 1926, 2: 1. Teil,  906: 1927, 3: 945; 1928, 4:
931; 1932, 8: 808.

----  Plate: Construction.
   Brocke,  H.  *Neue Wege zur Herstellung von
Plattenprothesen   durch   die   Einfiihrung   der
Telaplatte.   22p.   8?  Heidelb.,  1933.
   Kluge,  K.   *Ueber  die  Verstarkung  von
Kautschuk-Platten   durch   Wipladrahtgewebe
[Munchen]   29p.   8?   Marb., 1935.
   Steinwede, H.  [H.  E.]   *Die  chirurgische
Vorbereitung  des  Oberkiefers  fiir eine   Platten-
prothese.  25p.   8?  Munster,  1932.
   Corbineau,  J.   Technique  particuliere de  confection des
succions sur plaques metalliques  estampees.  Rev. odont.,
Par.,  1935,  56:  843-7.—Markoff. A.  Der hintere Rand an
oberen totalen  Platten und  seine Feststellung  durch das
Kauabdruckverfahren;  Grenze zwischen beweglichem  und
unbeweglichem  Gaumen.  Schweiz. Mschr. Zahnh.,  1935, 45:
155-78, 16 pl.—Planer. H.   Das Einkiivettieren bei der zwei-
zeitigen Methode.  Zschr. Stomat., Wien, 1927, 25: 761-3.

----  Plate: Retention.
   Dauer, D.  ^Untersuchungen iiber die Haft-
fahigkeit  von  Metallplatten  und   Kautschuk-
platten.   15p.  8?   Frankf., 1933.
  _ Fledelius,  I.   *Eine  kritische  Studie iiber
die  Verankerung  von Plattenprothesen  bei  nur
einseitig erhaltener und  geschlossener Zahnreihe.
32p.  8?   Erlangen, 1929.
   Hertrampf,  H.   *Die  Befestigungsmoglich-
keiten  der  einfachen  partiellen  Plattenprothese
und  deren   kritische  Auswertung.    47p.    8?
Lpz., 1935.
   Schiele, M. J.   *Tritt  eine Verringerung der
sagittalen und  lateralen Belastung  fiir   die  der
Verankerung  einer  Plattenprothese  dienenden
Zahne durch die Anlage von Armen und Lehnen
auf?  [Wurzburg]  lip.   8?  Berl., 1931.
   Also Zschr. Stomat., Wien, 1931, 29:
   Vogt,  L.   F.  W.    *Kritische Betrachtungen
uber die Befestigung  der Plattenprothese mittels
Klammern mit besonderer Beriicksichtigung der
rontgenologisch feststellbaren Parodontium  [Tu-
bingen]   26p.  8?   Marbach,  1930.
   Brunetti, A.   Contributi sperimentali alia teoria fisica della
cosidetta adesione nella protesi a placca.  Stomatologia, Mod.,
1930, 28: 437-58,  ------ Untersuchungen iiber das Auftreten 
DENTURE                                    185                                    DENTURE
luftverdiinnter Riiume zwischen Plattenprothesen und Schleim-
haut.  Zschr. Stomat., Wien,  1930,  28: 116-34.—Spreng, M.
Plattenbasis und Klammern.  Schweiz. Mschr. Zahnh., 1934.
44: 171-200.—Weigele, E. B.   Ueber die chirurgische Veran-
kerung von  Prothesen am zahnlosen  Unterkiefer.   Vjschr.
Zahnh., 1928, 14:254-63.

----  Retention.

   See also  under  other  subheadings  of Denture
(Bridge; Crown; full; partial; Plate)
   Mayr,  K.    *Klinische  und   experimentelle
Untersuchungen von V2A-Stahldraht und  seiner
Verwendungsmoglichkeit  zur  Verankerung  von
Teilprothesen   [Munchen]  23p.   8?   Wurzb.,
 1934.
   Schwartzen, G.  A.  von.   *Der gegenwartige
Stand der  Auffassung  iiber Federverbindung von
Restgebiss  und   Prothese  [Bonn]    32p.   8?
Halver, 1934.
   Browning, E. W.  Some reasons for the failure of the re-
tention of dentures.  J. Am. Dent. Ass., 1925, 12: 1194-200.—
Cox. A. M.   A consideration of the  fundamental physical
principles  involved  in the retention  of  artificial dentures.
Brit. Dent. J., 1926, 47: 1058-70.—Giardino, G.  Contributo
alia ri'enzione delle protesi mobili superiori complete in caso di
perforazione  palatina.   Riv.  ital. stomat.,  1937, 6: 300-5.—
Kiimpfner, A. In die Prothese versenkte Gebissfedern.  Zschr.
Stomat.,  Wien, 1934,  32: 39-42.—Kranzl, H.  Pfeiler,  Be-
festiguncen und Ersatz.  Ibid., 1935, 33: 1455-00.—Kurzrock,
A. H., & Taubkin, M. L. Simplified pitledge-pinledge technic.
Dent. Surv.,  1938, 14: 842.—Lentulo, H.  Dispositif stabilisa-
teur pour appareils de  prothese ordinaire; classe des 6dentes a
points d'ancrage unilateraux  et groupes.   Odontologie, Par.,
1929, 67:  711-9.—MacMillan, H. W.  Anatomy of the throat,
mylohyoid region and mandible in relation to  retention of
mandibular artificial dentures. J. Am. Dent.  Ass., 1936, 23:
1435-42.—Neurohr, F. G. The spring lock system of dental
restoration.  Ann.  Dent., 1936, 3:  59-76.—Pendleton, E. C.
Influence  of biologic factors in retention of artificial dentures.
J. Am. Dent. Ass.,  1936, 23: 1233-51.—Salmony, A. Sistema
Dresel di  fissazione per rinforzare denti vacillanti e per l'appli-
cazione di denti artificiali alia mascella inferiore. Stomatologia,
Mod., 1936, 34: 535-9.—Tinker,  E. T. Attachments  to vital
teeth.  Dent, Rev., 1918, 32: 261-5.—Weaver,  S. M.  Pre-
cision attachments  and their advantages in respect to under-
lying tissues.  J. Am. Dent. Ass., 1938, 25: 125C-9.—Whynman,
F.  An elucidation  of the valve principle in denture retention.
Brit J. Dent. Sc, 1934, 79: 251-8.—Wilson, G.  H.  The princi-
ple* of retention of artificial dentures.  Tr. Nat.  Dent. Ass.,
1909, 77-90.

----  Retention: Adhesion and suction.

   Brain,  O.   *Adhasionsprothesen.   30p.  8?
Heidelb., 1932.
   Dilthey, C.   *Ueber  das  Haften  von Pro-
thesen  durch  Adhasion  und  atmospharischen
Luftdruck.  63p.   8?   Bonn,  1934.
   Heitmiiller.  K.   Das Saugerproblem.   Zschr.  Stomat..,
Wien,  1927,  25:  1198-202—Landsberger, R.   Das Saug-
problem und anderes.  Ibid.,  1928, 26: 518— Wallisch, W.
Das Saugerproblem. Ibid., 268-70.

----  Retention:  Anchorage.

   Abthoff. L.   *Die  Verankerung der  Gold-
knopfzahne in Metallarbciten.  32p.   8?  Bresl.,
1934.
   Knorl,  H.   *Experimentelle Untersuchungen
iiber  Haftfestigkeit  von  Stiftverankerungen.
26p.   ,(°   Munch, 1934.
   Comte, E.   Ancrage a doubles  pivots pour acier inoxidable.
Schweiz. Mschr. Zahnh., 1935, 45: 425-9.—Croquefer. Nou-
velle technique d'execution d'une  dent  a tenon a chape coulee
par la methode indirecte. Rev. stomat., Par.. 1929, 31: 99-
103.—Katz, A. Y.  [Tin pivot teeth  with protected  cutting
edge and extra strong metallic back]  Odont, stomat., Moskva,
1929, 7: No.  11, 23-6.  Also Deut.  Mschr. Zahnh., 1929, 47:
11-27.—Ledniczer.  A.  Eine neue Frontzahnverankerung fur
Fixationsschienen.  Zschr. Stomat., Wien, 1929, 27: 769-74 —
Lentulo.  Guide-repere pour la preparation de loges radicu-
laires pour pivots.  Odontologie, Par., 1929, 67:  74.—Terral. A.
Une dent, a pivot extemporani'e.  Rev stomat..  Par., 1924, 26:
150- 2

----  Retention:  Clasps.

   Batz  [M. O.]  E.   *Klammerpriifung in  Ab-
hangigkeit  von  Form und Dimension   [Frank-
furt a. M.]  28p.   8?    [Berl.]  1930.
  DfjsBERG,  F.  *Ueber die Form und die Kon-
struktion  der Klammern  zur Befestigung  zahn-
arztlicher  Prothesen.   42p.  8?   Bonn, 1932.
  Fessel,  K.    *Ueber  Belastungsfragen  der
Ankerzahne   durch  verschiedene   Gold-  und
Stahlklammern.   23p.  8?   Hamb.,  1932.
  Marzodko  [L.  W.] H.   *Elastische  Eigen-
schaften und  Lebensdauer  von Klammern  aus
den Legierungen Palliag  O, Alba K  4,  Fritsch
und Orthallor.   24p.   8?   Miinch.,  1935.
  Norbisrath,  K.   *Ueber die Bedeutung  des
Biigels fiir Platte und Briicke.  28p.   8?   Bonn,
1935.
  Scheleff,   D.   *Moderne  Klammerbefesti-
gung.   25p.   8?   Erlangen, 1934.
  Schuster,  H.   *Die Entwicklung der  Klam-
mern  in der prothetischen  Zahnheilkunde  mit
besonderer Beriicksichtigung der modernen Klam-
mertechnik.   61p.  8?   Erlangen. 1930.
  Spiess,  W.  *Abhangigkeit und  Wirksamkeit
von Klammerkraften.  23p.   8?  Frankf.,  1933.
  Terjuntg,   K.   ^Untersuchungen   der  me-
chanischen Eigenschaften einer Reihe von Klam-
mergoldlegierungen  [Gottingen] 16p.   8?  Berl.,
1930.
  Allen, F. W.   Design for round wire clasps with maximum
flexure  and  torsional  elasticity.   Dent.  Digest,  1934, 40:
86-9.—Bonyhard. B.  Theorie  und Praxis  der Bonyhard
Klammer. AtH Congr internaz. stomat. (1935) 1936, 2. Congr.,
1: 614-7.—Bruenn, A. R. A saddle, physiological in construc-
tion and  design, for precision attachments.  J.  Dent. Res.,
1928-29, 9: 353-7.—DeVan, M. M.  Embrasure saddle cla-p;
its principle  and design. J. Am. Deut,  Ass., 1935, 22: 1352-
62.—Loos, A.   Ueber  die Anfertigung  und praktische  Ver-
wendbarkeit einer modifizierten Ringklanuncr.  Vjschr. Zahnh.,
1929, 45: 221-31. ------■  Die C.us-klammer,  ihre Technik
und zweckentsprechende Verwendung in  der zahnarztlichen
Prothetik.   Ibid., 449-89—Orbiin,  B.   Roachsche  Biigel-
klammer (bar clasp)  Zschr. Stomat., Wien, 1929. 27: 187-9.—
Reichborn-Kjennerud,  I.  Ueber  die Herstellung gegossener
Klammern.  Vjschr. Zahnh., 1930, 46: 35-41.—Reichert,  J.
Nuovo  metodo  per  l'esecuzione dei ganci fusi.  Riv.  ital.
stomat., 1937. 6: 288-90.—Schwarz, A. M.  Die Pfeilklammer.
Zschr. Stomat.,  Wien, 1935, 33: 1452-5.—Store. E.  R.  Trip-
ping action of bar clasps.  J. Am. Dent. As«., 1936, 23:  596-
617.—Tinker, E.  T.   Partial gold saddle cases and clasp
attachments. Ibid., 1929, 16: 664-79.—Varga. J.  Die moderne
Klammern und ihre Indicationsstellung.  Atti Congr. internaz.
stomat. (1935) 1936,  2. Congr., 1: 618.

----  Service.

  Chovanec,  B.   *Die  partielle  Prothese als
therapeutische Massnahme in der sozialen Zahn-
heilkunde.   37p.  8?  Bresl., 1930.
  Clapp,  G.  W., & Tench, R.  W.   Professional
denture service,   v.l.  256p.   12?   N. Y., 1926.
  Sczepurek,  H.   *Die  Prothese   in  ihrer
wissenschaftliche Bedeutung  als  Grundlage fiir
die rechtliche Beurteilung:  Dienst-  oder Werk-
vertrag?  [Breslau] 31p.  8?  Ohlau, 1936.
  Berkovich, G. G.  [New perspectives  in mass production of
dental prosthesis]  Sovet. stomat., 1932,  10: 32.—Dohan, J. S.
Partial  dentures for the  masses.   Dent.  Items, 1937,  59:
908-20.—Freedman,  P.  J.   Denture service.  Dent. Cosmos,
1925, 67: 384-8.—Holcomb, H. V.  Denture prosthesis—an
accredited oral health service.  J. Am.  Dent. Ass.,  1936, 23:
2307-13.—Mori, R.   Protesi  dentaria  e  protesi da  lavoro.
Stomatologia, Mod., 1937, 35: 617-30.—Paterson. A. H.  Ideal-
ism in prosthetic service. Ann. Dent., 1937, 4: 72-89.

---  upper.

  Henschel,  F.   *Untersuchungen   iiber  die
Funktionstiichtigkeit partieller  oberer Prothesen
mit Hilfe des Haber'schen  Gnatho-Dynamome-
ters.   52p.   8?   Bonn,  1930.
  Ktjppers,   H.    *Ueber  das  Haften   totaler
oberer   Prothesen;  zugleich  eine  Untersuchung
iiber ihre Beanspruchungsgrosse.  31 p.  8?  Bonn,
1933.
  Riecke, E. [H.  B.]  *Belastungsversuche an
Zahnprothesen zur  Ermittlung  der Krafte, die
den  Halt  des   oberen  totalen   Zahnersatzes
bedingen   [Freiburg]   20p.  8?   Berl.,  1931. 
DENTURE
186
DENZER
   Scheling, F.  K.   *Ueber die anatomischen
Grundlagen fiir den Aufbau einer totalen oberen
Prothese mit besonderer Beriicksichtigung ihrer
riickwartigen Randgestaltung; ein Beitrag  zum
Saugeabdruck.   27p.  8?   Bonn, 1933.
   Toschkov,  P.   * Befestigung oberer Total-
prothesen mit besonderer Beriicksichtigung der
Saugvorrichtungen.   20p.  8?   [Munch.] 1934.
   Doxtater, L. W.  Full  and partial  denture  prosthesis;
establishing a symmetrical curve of Spee for the natural man-
dibular teeth to function in conjunction with a full maxillary
denture.   Dent. Items, 1935, 57: 904-9.—Gorkin [Certain
methods of fixation of complete prosthesis for the  upper jaw]
Sovet. stomat., 1933, 11:  29-34.—Longcamp, H. J.   De-
termining  the correct  posterior palatal extension of full upper
dentures.  Dent. Digest,  1935, 41: 352.—Quintarelli, L.  .Le
basi fisiche e anatomo-fisiologiche della protesi totale superiore
a palato ridotto e sua tecnica.  Stomatologia, Mod., 1935, 33:
570-97.—Ritter, R. Die Kiirzung der Basis des oberen totalen
Plattenersatzes. Zschr. Stomat., Wien, 1931, 29:  1319-25 —
Simms, W.  The design and construction of upper partial
dentures.  Brit. Dent. J.,  1929, 50: 881-90.—Sloan, T. P.
Rebasing upper dentures.  Dent. Summary,  1925,  45: 309.—
Wild, W.   Der Halt der  oberen totalen Prothese.   Zschr.
Stomat., Wien, 1937,  35: 211-21.—Zanetti, G.  Osservazioni
sulla ritenzione di apparecchi superiori completi.  Riv. ital.
stomat., 1934, 3: 43.
   DENTZ, Theodore, 1840-1933.
   Nord, C.  F. L., &  Coebergh, P. J. J.  [Obituary]  Tschr.
tandheelk., 1934, 41: 1-13. port.
   DENUCE, Jean Henri Maurice, 1859-1924.
   L'Asserre, C. Necrologie.  Arch.  fr. belg. chir., 1924, 27:
945-7.—Mouchet, A.  Necrologie. Rev. orthop., Par.,  1924,
3. ser., 11: 395^103.—Rocher, H. L.  Necrologie.  Gaz.  sc.
med. Bordeaux, 1924,  14: 397-9.
   DENVER, Colo.  Arapahoe  County Hospital.
Annual  reports   of  the superintendent.  1.-7.,
1891-97.
   DENVER, Colo.   City of Denver.   Municipal
facts,  v.7,  1924-
   DENVER, Colo.  Colorado State  Home  and
Training School for Mental Defectives.   Biennial
report.   1.-12., 1911-22.
   DENVER, Colo.  Department of Health  and
Charities  and  Denver  General Hospital  [for-
merly Bureau of  Health]  Annual report.  1934.
   ----Monthly bulletin, v.1-2, 1916-18;  v.l,
1924-
   Incomplete; 1928-30, missing.
   ----   Monthly reports.  1891-1904.
   DENVER, Colo.   National  Jewish  Hospital
for Consumptives.  Annual report.  1.-13., 1900-
13.
  8.-11., 1908-11, missing.
   DENVER, Colo.  National  Jewish  Hospital
for Consumptives.  Research  Department.  Con-
tributions to the  Study of Tuberculosis,  v.4-8,
1922—27.
   DENVER, Colo.    St  Anthony's  Hospital.
Annual  report.    11., 1903; 14.-17., 1906-9.
   DENVER  Radium   Service  [Co.]    Radium
therapeutics and  methods of administration for
the general practitioner.  52p.  illust.  8?  Den-
ver, Colo., 1930.
   DENY,  Gastoi Georges, 1847-1923.
   Klippel.  Necrologie.  Ann. med. psychol., Par., 1923, 81:
pt 2, 398-401.—Lhermitte, J. Necrologie. Presse med., 1924,
32: annexe, 23.
   DENYS, Glen  F[rancis] 1906-      *A  study
of the  sedimentation test   [Marquette Univ.]
36p.  8?  Wauwatosa, Wis.,  1932.
   DENZ, Ernst,  1901-       *Beitrag zur  Diag-
nostik der acuten und chronischen  Pankreatitis.
32p.  8?   Freib.  i. B., K.  Henn, 1928.
   DENZEL,  Irene,   1898-        *Ueber   den
Mechanismus  der  Dickreaktion   [Munster i.
Westf.]  51p. 8?   Charlottenb., E. Schutt, 1929.
   DENZER,  Erich,  1894-       *Ueber  einen
atypischen Fall  von Pseudosklerose.  23p.   8?
Rostock, C.  Hinstorff, 1926.
   DENZER,   Georg,  1890-       *Ein  hartes
Fibrom der Konjunktiva.  lOp.  2 pl.   8?  Berl.,
S. Karger, 1916.
   Also Zschr Augenh., 1915, 34: 311-6.
   DENZER,  Paul, 1887-       Die Amputation
des normal vorliegenden Hinterschenkels bei  zu
grossen  Kalbern.   30p.   8?   Berl., R. Schoetz,
1921.
   DENZIN, Arthur.   *Die  Gefahrdungshaftung
bei Mitwirkung des  Geschadigten,  erlautert  an
der Tierschadenhaftung im btirgerlichen Recht
(Auszug)  8p.  8?  Konigsb., 1919.

DEONTOLOGY.
   See Ethics, medical.
   DEPAGE, Antoine, 1863-1925.
   Fairweather, E. W.   Belgium's living memorial to a great
humanitarian.  Red Cross Courier, 1928, 7:  No.  16, 11.—
Goffin & Faure, J. L. Necrologie.  Presse med., 1925, 33: 836.—
Mayer, L.  Inauguration du memorial Antoine Depage; allo-
cution  du  professeur J. Verhoogen. Bruxelles med., 1928, 8:
No. 261 bis, p.cmxiv-cmxviii,  port.—Obituary.   Brit. M. J.,
1925, 1: 1198.—Remise du buste du Professeur Depage.  Bull.
Acad. med. Belgique, 1934, 5. ser., 14: 154-6.—Turner. Dis-
cours prononc6 a l'inauguration du monument de M. A. Depage.
Bull. Acad, med., Par.,  1928, 3. ser., 100: 1281-4.—Verhoogen.
[Necrologie]  Bull. Acad. med.  Belgique,  1930, 5.  ser., 10:  11-
8, port.
   DEPARADE, Werner,  1900-       *Jodaus-
scheidungen nach   Jodtroponeingabe.   21p.   8?
Giessen, A. Klein,  1928.
   DEPARDIEU,  Roger,  1911-       *Quelques
observations  d'interventions chirurgicales chez
les hemophiles.  105p.  8?   Par., 1936.
   DEPARIS,  Maurice,  1906-       *Essai sur
les nevralgies  du  trijumeau donnees  r6centes  de
clinique  et de therapeutique.   272p.    pl.   8?
Par.,  L. Arnette, 1935.
   DEPARTOUT,   George,    1907-       *De
l'amygdalectomie  par d^chirement  du  pedicule;
technique et  indications particulieres  au  cours
des angines aigues.  59p.  8?  Par., 1932.
   DEPAULIS,  Andre, 1895-        *Diagnostic
radiologique des malformations  congenitales  du
vagin  par injection d'huiles opaques.   35p.   8?
Par.,  1924.
   DEPDOLLA, Margot, 1896-       *Die Organi-
sation des Fiirsorgedienstes  im Krankenhaus  in
Berlin  [Berlin] 47p.  8?   Charlottenb., Gebr.
Hoffmann, 1930.

DEPENDENCY.
   See  also Charity;   Relief;  Social  insurance;
Welfare; also  types  of  dependents  as  Child;
Criminal; Cripple,  &c.; also  causes  of dependen-
cy as  Age, old; Alcoholism;  Disaster;  Mental
deficiency; Poverty; Unemployment, &c.
   Bernstein, C.  Colony and parole care for dependents and
defectives.  Ment.  Hyg., Alb., 1923, 7: 449-71.—Brown, S.
Why men fail and become dependent.  Psychiat.  Q., 1929, 3:
147-55.—Perini, P. E.   Rilievi statistici  sulla resistenza fem-
minile  alle condizioni deprimenti di esistenza in  una regione
Lombarda.  Gior. Soc ital. igiene, 1935, 57: 276-9.—Spratling,
W. P.  The importance  of a high grade of physical health in  the
effort to cure, develop,  or reform the dependent classes cared
for in public institutions.  Atlanta M. & S. J., 1897-98, n. ser.,
14:721-8.
   DEPENDORF,   Kathe,  1899-        *Adam
Anton Brunner und  sein  Buch: Einleitung zur
notigen Wissenschaft eines Zahnarztes  [Leipzig]
27p.   8?   [Zeulenroda i.  Thtir.  A. Oberreuter,
1925]
   DEPENTHAL,   Heinrich,   1889-        *Die
traumatischen  Erkrankungen  der  Lungen und
des Rippenfells und ihre Unfallbegutachtung  an
der Bonner Medizinischen  Klinik.  60p.  2 1.   8?
Bonn, H. Ludwig,  1914. 
DEPERETTI
187
DEPPE
  DEPERETTI della Rocca, Marcel,  1891-
*Contribution k I'etude du  traitement du cancer
du col de l'uterus chez  la femme enceinte.   126p.
8?   Par.,  1926.


DEPERSONALIZATION.

  See also Personality, Disorders; Reality.
  Hunt, N. S.  *Depersonalization.  34p.   MS.
4?   San Diego, 1938.
  Weber,  A.  Ueber  nihilistischen  Wahn und
Depersonalisation.   137p.   8?  Lpz.,  1938.
  Bergler, E., & Eidelberg, L.  Der Mechanismus der De-
personalisation.  Internat. Zschr. Psychoanal., Wien, 1935, 21:
258-85.—Dugas, L. Un cas de depersonnalisation.  Rev. philos.
France, 1898, 45: 500-7.  ----—  Depersonnalisation et fausse
memoire.  Ibid.,  46: 423-5.  ------   Un  nouveau  cas de
depersonnalisation suivi de l'analyse de quelques autres.  J.
psychol. norm, path., Par., 1912, 9: 38-47.  ------  Deperson-
nalisation et absence.  Ibid.,  1936, 33: 359-67.—Endtz, A.
[Psychoanalysis  of a  case  of  depersonalization]   Psychiat.
neur. bl., Amst., 1932, 36: 318-36.—Gordon, A.  Depersonali-
zation; with report of an unusual case.  J. Nerv. Ment.  Dis.,
1936,  84: 628-35.—Gutheil, E.  Depersonalization.  Psycho-
anal.  Rev.,  1930, 17:  26-54.—Hesnard,  A.  La signification
psychanalytique des  sentiments dits de  depersonnalisation.
Rev. fr. psychanal., 1927, 1: 87-104.—Janet, P. Le sentiment
de depersonnalisation.  J. psychol. norm, path., Par., 1908, 5:
514-6.—Kaldewey, W.  Zur Frage des Ichverlustes (der Fall
Krieger)  Mschr.  Psychiat.,  1931, 78:  125-51.—Leroy  &
Montassut.  Deiire d'imagination; evasion de la reality pour se
creer  une nouvelle personnalitfi chimenque; discussion de la
sinceritd. Bull. Soc. clin. med. ment., Par., 1923, 11: 94-100.—
Lowy, M. Die Aktionsgefiihle; ein Depersonalisationsfall als
Beitrag zur Psychologie des Aktivitatsgefiihls und des  Person-
lichkeitsbewusstseins.  Prag. med. Wschr., 1908, 33: 443-61.—
Mayer-Gross, W. On depersonalization.  Brit. J. M. Psychol.,
1935,  15: 103-26.—Morgenstern,  S.  Psychoanalytic  concep-
tion of depersonalization.  J. Nerv. Ment. Dis., 1931, 73: 164-
79.—Oberndorf, C. P. The  genesis of the feeling of unreality.
Tr. Am. Neur. Ass., 1934, 60:  86-93.  ------  Feeling of un-
reality.  Arch. Neur.  Psychiat., Chic, 1936,  36: 322-30.—
Pappenheim, E.  Beitrage zum Problem der Entfremdungser-
lebnisse bei Hirnkranken.  Arch. Psychiat., Berl., 1937-38, 107:
599-615.—Pilcz, A.  Ueber  einen eigenartigen Fall von  De-
personalisation nach  Fleischvergiftung.   Wien. klin.  Wschr.,
1922,  35: 883.—Riemer, M. D. Psychic changes in a case of
depersonalization. J. Nerv. Ment. Dis., 1936, 83: 566.—Sadger,
I.  Ueber Depersonalisation.  Internat. Zschr. Psychoanal.,
Wien, 1928,  14: 315-51.—Searl, M. N.  A note on depersonali-
zation.  Internat. J. Psychoanal., Lond., 1932, 13: 329-47 —
Storring, E.   Die Depersonalisation.  Arch. Psychiat., Berl.,
1932-33, 98: 462-545.

   DEPEW, H. F., & DYER, S. W.  The manufac-
ture  of ice cream.   35p.   8?   Durham, N. H.,
1925.
  Forms No. 27 Bull. Univ. N. Hampshire Extens. Serv.

   DEPHILIPP,  Edith,  1909-        *Schleim-
hautveranderungen des  Mundes bei vererbbaren
Hautkrankheiten   [Freiburg]  29p.   8?  Schram-
berg (Schwarzwald)  Gatzer & Hahn, 1933.


DEPILATION.

  See under Hair.
   DEPISCH, Franz.   Die Diat- und Insuhnbe-
handlung   der   Zuckerkrankheit.    vii,   136p.
illust.  8?   Wien,  J. Springer,  1937.
  DEPORTE,  J[oseph]  V[ital]  1889-       Ma-
ternal  mortality  and  stillbirths in  New  York
State,   1915-25.    69p.   8?   Alb.,   State Dep.
Health, 1928.
  ----   Fatal  automobile  accidents  in  New
York State in  1927 according to place of  occur-
rence.   16p.  8?  Alb., State Dep. Health,  1929.
  DEPOUILLY, Joseph.  *Contribution a I'etude
des  diarrheas infantiles,  le  cholera grippal.  56p.
8?   Lyon, Bosc freres, 1935.
  DEPOUILLY,  Louis,   1894-        Contribu-
tion   a  l'Stude  de  l'ophtalmie  sympathique.
67p.   8?   Par., 1926.
  DEPPE,  Alfred,  1910-       *Untersuchungen
iiber die Behandlung der Caries  dentium  durch
Yerkieselung  (mit Schroders  Tiranal)   [Frank-
furtj   15p.   8?   Stuttg., 1933.
  DEPPE, Bernhard, 1909-       *Beitrag zum
anatomischen Wesen der Anencephalie, Amyelie
und  Craniorhachischisis.    12p.   8?    Weende-
Gott., F. Pieper, 1935.
  DEPPE,  Maria,  1901-        *Die  Abortbe-
handlung unter  Beriicksichtigung der  Resultate
an  der  Gottinger  Frauenklinik  in  den Jahren
1926-29.  27p.  21.  8?  Gott., 1930.
  DEPPELER,  Otto.    *Ueber   ein   primares
Melanom des Oesophagus  [Zurich]   22p.    8?
Berl., E. Ebering,  1921.
  DEPPISCH,  Vitus,  1906-        *Strabismus
convergens  concomitans und  Refraktion.   14p.
8?   Wiirzb., C. J. Becker,  1931.

DEPRESSIVE states.

  See  also   Emotion,  Disorders;   Pessimism;
Temperament;  also names of  mental diseases as
Anxiety  neurosis;  Manic-depressive  psychosis;
Melancholia; Obsessive  states;  Psychasthenia,
&c.
  Ameghino, A.   La  organizaci6n  fisica  de  los
distimicos.  25p.  8?   B.  Air., 1926.
  Dhotel,  Y. M.  P. E. M.  *Un hypomaniaque;
Joseph le Bon (1765-95)   203p.   8?  Par.,  1934.
  Bouman, L.  [Conditions of mental  depression]  Ned.
tschr. geneesk., 1928, 72: pt 2, 6363-71.—Cohen. R.  S.  The
mild depressive reactions. Med. Ann. District of Columbia,
1934,  3:  162-8.—Crichton-Miller.  H. Depression.  Practi-
tioner, Lond., 1931, 126: 130-8.—Ebaugh, F. G., & Johnson. G.
Depressive reactions in general practice.  Am. J. M. Sc, 1935,
189: 872-6.—Eddison, H. W.  Depression; normal  and  ab-
normal.  J. Ment. Sc,  Lond.,  1935, 81: 370-5.—Gauthier,
M.  M. F.  Etats  depressifs;  psychasthenic et  obsessions.
Arch. med. pharm. mil., 1935, 103:  49-96.—Hassall,  J. C.
Mental depression.   Wisconsin  M. J.,  1930,  29: 433-8.—
Hinrichsen, O.  Hypomanie und  Vitalitat.   Schweiz. med.
Wschr., 1935,  65: 653-5.—Kant,  O. Depression und psycho-
pathische  Verstimmung.  Klin. Wschr.,  1927, 6: 1593-6.—
Lewis, A. J., Curran, D. [et  al.]  States of mental  depression.
Brit.  M. J., 1938, 2: 306.—Montassut, M.  Les etats de de-
pression.   Bull, med., Par., 1934, 48:  517-20.—Pitfield, R. L.
Chaucer's nervous depression.  J. Nerv. Ment. Dis., 1935, 82:
30-2.—Reynell,  W.  R.  Depression.  Practitioner,  Lond.,
1936, 137: 49-69.—Schou, H. J.  La depression  psychique.
Acta  psychiat. neur.,  Kbh., 1927, 2: 345-53.—Schultz, H.
Die hypomanischen Kinder; Charakter,  Temperament  und
soziale Auswirkungen.   Zschr.  Kinderforsch.,  1935-36,  45:
204-33.—Snowden,  E.   Depression.  Practitioner,  Lond.,
1935, 134: 772-9.—Starobinsky, A.  Etats de depression et
carriere medicale.  Ann. med. psychol.. Par., 1925, 83:  235-
43.—Sziits, G.  [Depressive dementia]  Gy6gyaszat, 1934, 74:
581;  600.—Westermann, J.  Ueber  die vitale  Depression.
Zschr. ges. Neur. Psychiat., 1922, 77: 391-422.—Ziegler, L. H.
A successful and capable man profoundly disabled and made
extremely  miserable by depression.  Med. Clin. N. America,
1930, 13: 1369.

----  agitated.
   Ballentine,  E. P.  A study of the  outcome of agitated de-
pressions of the involution  period in women.  State Hosp.
Bull., Utica, 1912-13,  n. ser.,  5:  47-62.—Freeman, W., &
Watts, J.  W.  Prefrontal lobotomy  in  agitated  depression;
report of a case.  Med. Ann. District of Columbia,  1936, 5:
326-8.

----  Causes and pathogenesis.
   Jochums   [H.]   W.    *Wirtschaftskrise   und
 Depressionszustande.  36p.   8?  Bonn,  1933.
   Blalock, J. R. Mental mechanisms in depression. Psychiat.
Q.,  1934,  8: 98-110.—Claude, H.   Cyclothymic  a  type de-
pressif; hemiplegie  droite avec aphasie chez un jeune homme;
un  cas curieux de f6tichisme de l'oreille;  syphilis nerveuse et
probleme medico-legal.  Rev. gen. clin. ther., 1935, 49: 772-4.—
Fortanier. A. H., & Stokvis, B.  [Der Umzug als  psychisches
Trauma]   Psychiat. neur. bl.,  Amst.. 1937,  41:  697-703.—
Gero, G.  The construction of depression.  Internat. J. Psy-
choanal., Lond., 1936, 17: 423-61.—Harnik, J.   Introjektion
und  Projektion  im  Depressions-Mechanismus.   Internat.
Zschr. Psychoanal., Wien, 1931, 17: 441-8.  ------  Mechan-
ism of depression.  Internat. J. Psychoanal., Lond., 1932, 13:
425-32.—Jung, E.  Zur Psychogenese reaktiver Depressionen.
Schweiz.  Arch.  Neur.  Psychiat.,  1934,  34:  267-79.—Levi
Bianchini, M.  Insumcie"za evolutiva dell'ego affettivo  come
fattore di una psicosi uepressiva e di criminalita psicopatica
(sindrome psicopatica  da scompenso affetivo)   Arch.  gen.
neur., Nocera, 1929-30, 10: 262-72.—Minkovski, E.  Etude
sur la structure des etats de depression (les depressions ambi-
valentes)  Schweiz. Arch. Neur. Psychiat., 1930,  26: 230-57.—
Niirnberger, L.  Ueber  depressive Zustande im Wochenbett 
DEPRESSIVE STATES
188
DEPRESSIVE  STATES
 und  ihre  Behandlunir.   Schweiz.  med.  Wschr.,  1936,  66:
 1170.—Wexberg, E.  Zur Klinik und Pathogenese der leichten
 Depressionszustande.  Zschr. ges. Neur. Psychiat.,  1928, 112:
 549-74.

 ----   Clinical aspect and diagnosis.
   Bresovsky, M.   Zur Diagnose und Klinik der psychogenen
 depressiven Reaktionen.  Mschr.  Psychiat., 1933, 85:  177-
 210.—Friedmann,   B.   Ueber  Status aggressivus reactivus
 (zum  Problem  der abortiven  depressiven Reaktionen und
 zugleich  zum Problem der Charakterdynamik)   Zschr. ges.
 Neur. Psychiat., 1928, 115: 510-5.—Gillespie, R. D.   The
 clinical differentiation of types of  depression.   Guy's  Hosp.
 Rep., Lond., 1929, 79: 306-44.—Guirdham. A.  The diagnosis
 of depression by the Rorschach test.  Brit. J.  M. Psychol.,
 1936-37, 16: 130-45.—Meyer, M.  Zur diagnostischen  Beur-
 teilung und Bewertung des Cholestearingehaltes im Blutserum
 bei  verschiedenartigen  Depressionszustanden.    Nervenarzt,
 1934, 7:  68-77.—Obarrio, J. M.  Los estados depresivos en la
 mujer. Bol.  Soc  obst.  gin.  B. Aires,  1931, 10:  401-17.—
 Peserico, M. Considerazioni sui prodromi delle crisi distimiche.
 Gior. psichiat., 19.30, 58:  276-84.—Saunders, E. B.  A  study
 of depressions  in late life with special  reference to content.
 Am.  J.  Psychiat.,  1932,  11: 925-48.—Schilder, P.   Clinical
 studies on  particular types of depressive psychoses—their
 differential  diagnosis from schizophrenic  pictures and  some
 remarks  on the psychology of  depressions.  J.  Nerv. Ment.
 Dis.,  1934,  80: 501; '658.—Vinchon,  J.   Les syndromes  de-
 pressifs;   hyper6motivit£,  psychasthenic;  depression  cyclo-
 thymique; schizoidie et schizophrenie; hvsterie et hypocondrie.
 Medecine, Par.,  1930, 11:  Spec, no., 1-72.

 ----   Manifestations.
   Haberlandt,  F.   *Zur  Symptomatologie der
 endogenen Depressionen.   82p.   8?   Berl., 1914.
   Biichler, P.  Depression, Konstitutionspathologie und  Stoff-
 wechselforschung.   Arch.  Psychiat.,  Berl.,  1928-29, 86: 677-
 93.—Biissow, H.,  & Essen, K. W.  Ueber den galvanischen
 Hautreflex bei endogener Depression.  Mschr. Psychiat.,  1934-
 35, 90: 326-32, tab.—Cimbal, W.  Vegetative Aequivalente der
 Depressionszustande.  Deut.  Zschr. Nervenh., 1928, 107: 36-
 41.—De  Angelis, E. Emozioni provocate e pressione arteriosa
 nei distimici.   Riv.  sper. freniat.,  1933-34, 57:  341-73.—
 Donegani, G.  II liquor nelle distimie. Schizofrenie, 1934, 3:
 487-503.—Duhem,  P.   La fonction peristaltique de 1'intestin
 dans les maladies nerveuses a forme depressive.  J. mid. Paris,
 1913,  2.  ser.,  25:  930-8.—Langfeldt,  G.   Gasstoffwechsel-
 veranderungen bei Depressionen.  Arch. Psychiat., Berl.,  1928,
 84: 330.  ------ Ueber den Gasstoffwechsel bei  Depressionen.
 Ibid., 1929,  87: 639.—Massaut, C.  Modifications des echanges
 organiques dans les  etats mfilancoliques et anxieux.  J.  neur.
 psychiat., Brux.,  1932.  32:  675-709.—Naudascher, G.  La
 pression  arterielle  habituelle  dans les etats  depressifs.   En-
 cephale,  1923, 18:  516-24.—Raphael, T.. Ferguson, W. G., &
 Searle, O. M.  Long section  blood sugar tolerance study in a
 case of depression.  Arch. Neur.  Psychiat., Chic,  1928, 19:
 120-4.—Schultz, I.  H.   Ueber  die korperliche Auswirkung
 seelischer Depressionen.   Deut. med. Wschr., 1934, 60: 811-
 4.—Slight, D.. Long, C. N. H., & Salter, R. W. Plasma lipoids
 in mental depression.  Am. J. Psychiat., 1933,  13:  141-52.—
 Starcke,  A.   [A  symptom of mental depression so far  not de-
 scribed)  Ned. tschr. geneesk., 1923, 67:  414.—Ziegler, L. H.
 Clinical phenomena associated with depressions, anxieties and
 other affective or mood disorders.   Am. J. Psvchiat., 1928-29,
 8: 849-79.

 ----   Manifestations,  mental.
   Gilbert-Robin.    Manifestations  d'indiscipline   au  cours
 d'acces depressifs chez un enfant.   Rev.  gen. clin. ther.,  1934,
 48: 21-3.—Schilder, P.  Self-consciousness and optic imagina-
 tion in a case of depression.  Psychoanal.  Rev., 1934, 21: 316-
 28.—Yaskin, J. C.  The feeling of unreality; as a differential
 svmptom of mild depressions.  Arch. Neur. Psychiat., Chic,
 1935,  33: 368-78.

 ----  Psychology.
   Bosshard, H. M.  Die Traume des Herrn  P.   Internat.
 Zschr. Individpsychol., Wien, 1936,  14: 166-76.— Eilks. H., &
 Fiseher,  G.  H.  Psychologische  Untersuchungen an jugend-
 lichen Arbeitslosen; vorlaufige Mitteilung.  Aerztl. Rdsch.. 1934
 44: 225-8.—Kant,  O.  Depression und psychopathische Ver-
 stimmung.   Med. Korbl. Wurttemberg, 1927, 97: 477.------
 Ueber die  Psychologie  der  Depression.    Zschr.  ges. Neur.
 Psychiat.,  1928, 113: 255-85.—Kaufman, M.  R.   Psycho-
 analysis in late-life depressions.  Collect.  Papers  Dep. Nerv.
 Harvard  M. School, 1938, 8: No.  6, 308-35.—Schultz,  J. H.
 Das  Endgiiltigkeitsproblem in der Psychologie  der Riickbil-
 dungsdepressionen.   Zschr. ges. Neur. Psychiat., 1930,  128:
 512-4.—Straus, E.   Das Zeiterlebnis in der endogenen Depres-
sion  und in der  psychopathischen Verstimmung.   Mschr.
Psvchiat,, 1928, 68: 640-56.—Zwirner, E.  Beitrag zur Sprache
der Depressiven.  J. Psychol.  Neur., Lpz., 1930, 41: 43;  96.

----   Treatment.
   Borberg,  N.  C.   [Ambulant treatment of patients  with
mental depression]   Bibl. larger,  1923, 115:  411-22.—Clark,
L. P.  Some  therapeutic considerations  of  periodic  mental
 depressions.   Stud.  Psychiat.,  Wash.,  1925,  2:  111-26.—
 Hiihnerfeld, J.  Klinisches  und Experimentelles zur Behand-
 lung der endogenen Depression und Melancholie mit Hamato-
 porphyrin (Photodyn)  Psychiat. neur. Wschr., 1933, 35: 279-
 82.—Krammer. F.  Neue Wege in der Behandlung der Depres-
 sionen.  Med. Welt. 1931, 5: 1467.—Lazersonas, V. [Role of
 physician in treating patients with  mental depression]  Me-
 dicina, Kaunas, 1930,  11: 525-32.—Loewenthal, S.  Die Erken-
 nung und Behandlung der  Depressionszustande.  Med. Klin.,
 Berl.,  1923, 19: 1073-''.—Mercklin,  A.  Ueber  Opiumanwen-
 dung  bei  zyklothymen  Depressionen  und  Schlafstorungen.
 Allg.  Zschr." Psychiat.,  1020. 84:  340-0.—Montassut,  M., &
 Lemaire.  Traitement dej 6t:its di';pre«sifs par les pnlvcampho-
 sulfonates.   Progr. med.,  Par.,  1935,  1786.—Reiter,  P.  J.
 [Symptomatic treatment of mental  depression  with  special
 regard to Cannabis indica  and  electrolyte therapy]  Ugeskr.
 laeger,  1929, 91: 840-3.  ------  Neue Methoden in der medi-
 kamentellen  Behandlung von  depressiven  Zustiinden.  Psy-
 chiat.  neur. Wschr., 1930, 32: 4-7.—Richter, A.   Ueber soma-
 tische Behandlung endogener Depressionszustande beim  Weibe.
 Wien  klin.  Wschr.,  1934,  47:  464-6   fErwiderung von B.
 Aschner]  466.—Segerath,  F.,  &  Wember. T.  Modifizierte
 Dauerschlummerbehandlung bei Depressionszustanden.   Deut.
 med.  Wschr., 1931,  57:  1194-7.—Tieke.   W.   Beitrag zur
 medikamentosen Beeinflussung depressiver  Verstimmungszu-
 stiinde.  Ibid.,  1935,  61: 1119.—Timofeev,  N. N.,  & Gurari,
 A. L.  [Effect of adrenalin  on patients with depression] Tr.
 Acad. mil. med. Kiroff, 1936, 6: 237-48.


 DEPRESSOR  nerve.

   See Blood pressure, Regulation:  Carotid sinus;
 Carotid sinus; Heart,  Innervation.
   De PROBIZER,  Guido,  1849-1929.
   Dreoto,  L.  [Necrologia]   Med. lavoro, 1929, 20: 226-38.

 DEPTH  perception.

   See also Vision, binocular.
   Bytendijk, F. J.  J., & Fischel,  W.  Die  optische Fernein-
 stelhing der Ratte.  Arch, neerl. physiol., 1931, 16: 510-27.—
 De Petri, M.  Visione stereoscopica senza stereoscopio.   Rass.
 ital.  ottalm.,  1933,  2:  1348-54.—Diaz Caneja, E.  Visi6n
 estereoscopica.  Med.  ibera, 1926, 20: pt. 2, 283-5.—Diodes.
 Le sens ster6oscopique.  J. radiol. electr., 1929, 13: 87-93, 5
 pl.—Doesschate, G. ten.  [Observations on perspective]  Ned.
 tschr.  geneesk., 1929, 73: 1369-76.   ------  [The apparent
 form of the vault of heaven]  Ibid., 1930, 74: 748-54.  ------
 & Fischer, F. P.  Ueber Perspektive.  Arch. Augenh., 1936-37,
 110: 397-404.—Duane,  A.   Binocular vision and projection.
 Arch. Ophth., Chic,  1931,  n. ser., 5: 734-53.  Also repr.—
 Fischer, M. H. Untersuchungen iiber Sehferne (egozentrische
 Abstandslokalisation)  Ber.  Deut  ophth.  Ges.,  1932, 49: 36-44
 [Discussion] 59.—Foster, J., & Jackson, A. S. Aphakic  stereo-
 scopic vision, with a note on the synoptophore.  Brit. J. Ophth.,
 1934,  18: 98-102.—Gmelin.  Ueber stereoskopisches Sehen in
 der Medizin.  Med.  Korbl. Wurttemberg,  1026,  96:  39.—
 Hofmann, F. B.  Raum- und Tiefensehen; Uebersichtsreferat.
 Jahrb.  ges. Ophth. (1921) 1924.  48:  160-7.—Lertes, P.  Das
 Problem  des Fernsehens. Umschau,  1926,  30:  653;  676.—
 Musatti.  C. L.  Sulla percezione di  forma  di figure oblique
 rispetto al  piano frontale.   Riv.  psicol., 1928, 24: 161; 231;
 1929,   25:  1.—Neuhaus, W.   Das  binokulare Tiefensehen.
 Zse.hr. Psychol. Physiol. Sinnesorg., 1. Abt., 1934,133: 134-78 —
 Pacalin, G.  La vision binoculaire du  relief.   Arch, opht., Par.,
 1933, 50: 460-70.— Roelofs.  C. O.  Binokulare und monokulare
 Lokalisation.  Arch. Augenh., 1936-37, 110:  330-56.—Rucker.
 C. W.  Stereoscopic vision.  J. Lancet, 1934,  54:  461-3.—
 Strohl, A.  Perception  du relief et acuite ster£oscopique.   Arch.
 opht.,  Par., 1929, 46: 458-73.— Thorne, F.  H.  A review of
 depth perception.  Mil. Surgeon, 1928, 53: 643-57.

 ----   Disorders.

   See also  names  of  primary diseases  as  Stra-
 bismus, &c.
   Alaerts.   Trois cas de vision inverse du relief: relief pseudo-
scopique.  Bull. Soc beige opht., 1934,  No. 70, 33-6.—Bonner,
 W. F.  The relation of the weakness of the extraocular muscles
 and depth perception.   Am.  J. Ophth., 1924, 3. ser., 7:  699.—
 Gurevich, M. O.  [Disorders  in the perception of  distance]
 Nevropat. psikhiat., Moskva, 1936, 5: 527-35.

----   Examination.

   Aronsfeld, G. H.  The value of stereo-campimetry.   Opto-
metr.   Week.,  1932-33,  23: 500.—Beyne.   L'acuite  ^isuelle
stereoscopique, sa mesure et sa valeur moyenne chez l'homme
normal. Bull. Soc. med. mil. fr., 1929, 23: 55-60.— Chantraine,
 "•Zur Prufung des stereoskopischen Sehens.  Rontgenpraxis,
 It')   7:  626-30.—Colajanni, G.   Nuovo  apparecchio per
 1 (same della percezione  della profondita. Ann. ottalm., 1937,
 65: 684-8.—Davison.  M.  A  simple  device  for measuring
stereopsis.  Am. J. Ophth., 1935, 18:  356-9.—El Koussy, A. A.
 H.  An investigation  into  the factors in tests  involving the
 visual percept'on of space.  Brit, J. Psychol., Monogr.  Suppl.,
 1935,  20: 1-89, ch.—Fischer. M. H.,  & Lowenbach, H.  Mes-
sende Untersuchungen iiber Sehferne  und Sehtiefe.  Arch. ges. 
DEPTH  PERCEPTION
189
DEPTH  PERCEPTION
Physiol..  1934-35,  235:  609-37.—Kogan,  E.   [Methods  of
investigation depth vision] Voen. san. delo, 1937, No. 7, 21-7.
______& Akimochkin, F.  I.  [Davidson's apparatus in measur-
ing depth vision]  Vest, oft,, 1937, 11: 241-3.—Litinsky. G.  A.
[Comparative evaluation of data on the acuity of depth vision
tor  distance, registered  on the stereomyograph and depth-
measuring apparatus]  Ibid., 10: 275-0.—Loy, A. W.  A pre-
liminary report, upon a new instrument for the determination
of depth perception.  Am. J.  Ophth., 1935,  18:  447-50.—
Marquez, M.  Acerca de la visi6n  estereoscopica  anaglifica.
Arch, oft, hisp. amer., 1930, 30: 465-75, 2 diagr.— Pickard,  R.
Depth perception test.   Eye Ear &c.  Month.,  1934, 13: 37,
------  Depth-perception exerciser.  Proc. R. Soc. M., Lond..
1934-35,  28: 1407.—Plitas, P. S.  [Determination  of certain
functions of the eye,  that affect marksmanship]  Voen. san.
delo, 1936,  No. 12,  34-0.—Polliot.  Les images de  projection
dans la vision binoculaire un procede simple, precis et general
pour les representee  Arch.  opht.. Par., 1921, 39: 98-112.—
Vajda  G.  Zur Frage der Gradation des Korperlichsehens.
Klin. Mbl.  Augenh.,  1928, 81: 640-7.—Verhoeff.  F. H.  A
simple test  for stereoscopic vision.  Am. J. Physiol. Optics,
1026, 7:  383-5   ------  An  improved and a new test for
stereoscopic vision.  Am. J. Ophth., 1933, 3. ser., 16: 589-91.
------A kinetic test for stereoscopic vision.  Tr. Am. Ophth.
Soc,  1935,  33: 127-40   Also Arch. Ophth., Chic,  1936, 15:
333-9 —Wiirdemann. H. V.  The Ransom-Pickard  depth per-
ception te=t.  J. Aviat. M., 1034, 5:  8.

----  Mechanism.
   Alaerts, L. Le champ visuel dans la vision du relief  Bull.
Soc. beige opht., 1932, No. 64, 80-7.  —---- Nouvelle theorie
sur la vision du relief; la priorite des points peripheriques de la
retine.  Ibid., 1934, No. 69, 114-9.—Bappert, J.  Neue Unter-
suchungen zum  Problem des  Verhaltnisses von Akkommoda-
tion und Konvergenz zur Wahrnehmung der Tiefe.  Zschr.
Psychol.  Physiol. Sinnesorg.,  1. Abt.,  1922, 90: 167-203 —
Baruch,  R.  Ueber  die raumlicbe Erscheinungsweise  der
Nachbilder.  Ibid.,  2. Abt,, 1928, 59:  197-208.—Burian,  H.
Studien iiber zweiiiugiges  Tiefensehen bei ortlicher Abblendung.
Arch. Ophth., Berl., 1030, 136: 172-214.—Clark, B.  An eye-
movement  study of  stereoscopic vision.  Am. J. Psychol.,
1936, 48: 82-97.—Costa,  A.  Osservazioni su diversi apprezza-
menti di figure prospettiche.  Arch. ital. psicol., 1935-36, 13:
9-12.—Dieckmann, W.   Die Tiefenwahrnehmung  unter dem
Gesichtspunkt der  Integrationstypologie.  Zschr.  Psychol.
Physiol. Sinnesorg., 1. Abt., 1938, 143: 145-201.—Di Giorgio,
A.  M.   Prospettive  a  quadro inclinato;  importanza  della
direzione dello sguardo  in rapporto alle immagini; immagini
postume. Boll. Soc. ital. biol. sper.,  1934, ?: 548-51.—Elze, C.
Beobachtungen iiber den messbaren Unterschied des Grossen-
und  Tiefeneindruckes bei  binokularem und  monokularem
Sehen.  Zschr. Psychol.  Physiol. Sinnesorg., 2. Abt.  1928, 59:
] 1_4 —Ewert,  H.  Factors  in space  localization  during  in-
verted vision.  Psychol.  Rev.,  1936, 43: 522; 1937, 44:  105.—
Frubose, A., & Jaensch. P. A.  Der Einfluss verschiedener
Faktoren auf die Tiefensehschiirfe.  Zschr. Biol.,  1923, 78:
119-32.—Heine,  L.  Anatomisch-physiologiscn-patnologiscne
Grundlagen der Stereoskopie.  Naturwissenschaften, 1935, 23:
855-60.—Henning,  H.   Ein neuartiger  Tiefenemdruck;  die
Versuchsanordnung  des  Rasterdiapositivs.   Zschr.  I sycnol.
Physiol. Sinnesorg., 1. Abt., 1923, 92: 161-76.—Hillemanns.M.
Die funktionelle Asymmetrie der Augen, die Vorherrschaft
eines derselben  und  die  binokulare  Richtungslokalisation.
Klin. Mbl.  Augenh.,  1927, 78: 737; 79:  17— Mulier,  H.  K.
Die Beobachtung von Tiefeneffekten  bei binokularen  Bewe-
gungsnachbildern.  Zschr. Psychol. Physiol. Sinnesorg 2. Abt.,
1928 59:  157-65.—Miiller,  J.  J.  Ueber  den Einfluss  der
Raddrehung der Augen  auf die Wahrnehmung  der  Tiefend,-
mension. Ber. Verh. Sachs. Ges. Wiss. Leipzig, 1871, 23: Math.
Dhvs Kb,  125-34.—Norris, O. O.  The nature of distance
vision (as  revealed by  a study of after-imagery)  J. Exp.
Psychol., 1934, 17: 462-76.—Peter, R.  Untersuchungen uber
die Beziehungen zwischen primaren und sekundaren  Faktoren
der Tiefenwahrnehmung. Arch. ges. Psychol. 1915, 34. 515-
64 — Petermann, B.  Ueber die Bedeutung der Auffassungs-
bedingungen fiir die Tiefen-  «"d. Raumwahrnehmung; eine
experimentelle Untersuchung.. .Ibid,  1924, 46:  351-416
Polliot.   La projection  en  vision  bmoculaire.   Ann  ocul.,
Par  1926,  163: 830-48.-Quidor,  A., & Herubcl.  M   Les
perceptions visuelles;  une nouvelle theorie et ses applications a
la projection du relief.  Rev.  sc,  Par.  1927  65:  ol3-8 —
SaePger, F.   Ueber die  Bedeutung  des  Stereophanomens,  fur
die  Beurteilung  des stereoskopischen Sehens.   Klin.  Mbl.
Augenh , 1927,  78: Beilh., 204-8.—Samsonowa. V.  G.  Ein-
fluss  der Objektform auf das  stereoskoplsche  Sehen  Arch.
Ophth  Berl , 1936,  135: 30-48.-Sander, P.  Beitrage  zur
Psychologie des  steVeoskopischen Sehens;  die  Grenzen  der
binokularen Verschmelzung in  ihrer  Abhangigkeit  von  de
Cestalthohe der Doppe bilder.  Arch. ges. Psychol.,  1928,  t>5.
101-206-Sharp, W.L.  An  experimental study  concerning
vLaffocahzatio-n in  the horizontal plane   LExp.  Psychol
1934 17- 787-97.—Trendelenburg, W., & Drescher. K.  Ueber
die Grenzen der beidaugigen^Tiefenwahrnehmungj^lDoppg-
bildwahrnehmung.  Zschr. Biol., 1926, 84: 427-35   Vajda. u.
[Physiology and explanation of stereoscopic vision]  Orv hetil.,
 935 79- 1289-91.-Weber, C. O.,  & Bicknell N.   The size-
constancy phenomenon in st c coscopic space,  Am. J. Psychol
?935 47: 436-48.-Werner,  II.  Dynamics in bmocular depth
perception.   Psychol. Monogr , Princeton,  1937, 49: No. 2,
1-127.
Binocular depth contrast and the conditions of
the binocular field.  Am. J.  Psychol.,  1938,  51: 489-97.—
Woodburne, L. S.  The effect  of a constant visual angle upon
the binocular discrimination of depth differences.  Ibid., 1934,
46: 273-86.

----   monocular.
   Carlo, E.  La perception mor.oculaire du relief et ses conse-
quences.  Ann. ocul., Par., 1929,  166: 24; 650.—Pieron, H.
Du role des cercles de diffusion chromatique sur la r6tine dans
la perception monoculaire de la profondeur. C. rend. Soc. biol.,
1927,  96: 11-3.—Vajda,  G.   Beitrag zur Frage des stereo-
skopischen Sehens Einaugiger.  Klin. Mbl. Augenh., 1927, 79:
312-23.—Van Tuyl, M. C. Monocular perception of distance.
Am. J. Psychol., 1937, 49: 515-42.

----   Vocational aspect.
   Paul, G.   Die Bedeutung  des  raumlichen Sehens  fiir die
Kriegsmarine  mit  besonderer  Beriicksichtigung  des  Ent-
fernungsmessdienstes.  Veroff. Marine  San.,  1936,  H.  28,
87-107. ------  Ueber  das  raumliche Sehen  und seine Be-
deutung fiir die  Auswahl geeigneter Entfernungsmesser  bei
der Kriegsmarine.   Deut.  Militararzt,   1937,  2: 329-39 —
Sierra, R.  Aplicaciones de la vision estereoscopica a las necesi-
dades del ejercito.  Rev.  estud. mil., Madr., 1935, 8:  317-23,
2  pl.—Weekers,  L., & Hubin, R.   Importance de  l'acuite
stereoscopique en clinique. Bull. Soc. beige opht., 1930, No. 60,
34-44.
   DEPUY  Manufacturing  Co.   Fracture  book.
76p.    illust.   4?   Warsaw, Ind.,  1936.
   DEQUEANT, Lucien  Louis, 1908-       *Essai
de traitement des  intoxications  fongiques.    71p.
8?  Par., Jouve & cie, 1934.
   DEQUENES, Albert, 1894-        *Contribu-
tion   k I'etude  de  la  paralysie  linguale   dans
l'hemiplegie d'origine cer^brale.    41p.  8?   Par.,
1923.
   DEQUER,  John  H.    Health  through natural
forces; a series of essays on life and living.  3. ed.
iv, 82p.   port.   8?   Salt Lake City,  1923.   Also
4.  ed.   255p.   front,   port.   8?   Los   Ang.,
Grafton Pub. Corp.  [1924]
   De QUINCEY, Thomas,  1785-1859.
   Guerrier, P.  *Etude  medico-psychologique
sur Thomas De Quincey.  lOlp.  8?   Lyon, 1907.
   Bragman, L. J.  The medical wisdom of DeQuincey.   Ann.
Hist., 1928, 10:451-9.
   DERACHE, Paul, 1873-1935.
   Livre  jubilaire  public"  en l'honneur du  Doc-
teur Paul Derache,  Lieutenant General M6decin,
Inspecteur General du  Service de Sant6.   148p.
8?  Brux., 1933.
   [Necrologie]   Arch. med.  beiges, 1935, 88: 185-9,  port.
Also Bruxelles med., 1934-35, 15: 1139-41.  Also Bull. Soc.
nat. chir., Par., 1935, 61: 1116

DERADELPHUS.

   See Abnormities,  double.
   DERAMOND,   Louis   Maxime,   1908-
*Etude  de I'influence  de  la depression  atmos-
pherique experimentale et du vol  en  avion  sur
I'activite renale.  71p.   8?  Par., 1932.
   DERANCOURT,   Robert,  1895-         *Le
pronostic  des grossesses gemellaires  d'apres 50
cas et 100  courbes  de  poids  d'enfants jumeaux.
53p.   8?   Par., 1926.
   DERANSART,  Marc,  1903-        *Sur  quel-
ques  cas   de   cirrhose   pigmentaire   d'origine
syphilitique.  83p.  8?   Par., 1927.
   DERBEZ,  Henri, 1912-        *L'elevage du
 mouton  dans  la  vallee de  l'Ubaye.   69p.   8?
 Lyon, Bosc freres,  1935.
   DERBINGY, Irving Antony, 1900-       *Stud-
ies on vitamin G with special reference to protein
intake   [Columbia  Univ.]   22p.    8?    N.  Y.,
 1932.
   DERBOLOWSKY [Karl Wilhelm]  Ernst, 1885-
         *Beitrag  zur   Frage  der   Paratyphus-
 pneumonie.   31p.   8 ch.   8?  Berl., P. Hansen,
 1931. 
DERBY
190
DERIEtX
   DERBY, George Strong, 1874-1931.
   Lowell, W. H., & Bogan, F. L. Resolutions adopted by the
 staffs of the Massachusetts Eye and Ear Infirmary on the death
 of Dr George S. Derby.  N. England J. M., 1931, 205: 1267 —
 Obituary.  Ibid.,  1262-4.— Verhoeff, F. H.   [Biography]
 Tr. Am. Ophth. Soc, 1932, 30: 13-7, port.
   DERBY,  Engl.   Derby   Borough   Asylum.
 Annual report.  1.-27., 1889-1915.
   DERBY, Engl.   Derbyshire County  Medical
 Officer of  Health.  Annual  report.   1910-11;
 1913-16; 1918-
   DERBY, Engl.   Derbyshire County  Pauper
 Lunatic  Asylum.   Reports  [annual]   1.-34.,
 1851-85; 44.-49.,  1895-1901.
   DERBY, Engl.  Derbyshire  County  School
 Medical  Officer.   Report on the  medical  in-
 spection of school children.  Derby, 1910-
   1922 missing.
   DERBY, Engl.  Derbyshire Hospital for Sick
 Children,   *1877.   Annual  reports.    1.-18.,
 1877-95.
   Incomplete.
   DERBY, Engl.   Derbyshire Royal Infirmary
 (Derbyshire  General  Infirmary)   Annual  re-
 ports.  60.-119., 1868-1928.
   Incomplete.
   DERBYSHIRE,  Juan   J.,  1901-        *A
 propos de quelques  cas de thrombophUSbite
 orbitaire.  51p.  8?  Par., 1925.
   DERBYSHIRE,  Roberto,  1903-       *Sur
 un cas de tuberculose verruqueuse chez l'enfant.
 48p.  8?   Par., 1928.
   DERCHEU,  Pierre,  1896-       *Etude sur
 quelques cas d'abces du poumon chez les nourris-
 sons.   46p.  8?  Par., 1925.
   DERCUM,  Francis  Xavier,  1856-1931.  The
 biology of the internal secretions; the endocrine
 factor  in  development,  in  subnormalities,  in
 neoplasms  and  malignancy,  in  nervous  and
 mental diseases  and  in  heredity.   241p.   8?
 Phila., W. B. Saunders Co., 1924.
   ----  The physiology of mind; an interpreta-
 tion based on biological, morphological, physical
 and chemical  considerations.  2. ed.   2  p.  1.
 287p.   8?  Phila., W. B. Saunders Co., 1925.
   For biography see J. Am. M. Ass., 1931,  96: 1639.  Also
 Med. Life, 1932, 39: 221-8, port. (C. W. Burr)  Also Proc.
 Am.  Philos. Soc,  1932, 71: 39-48 (A. P. Brubaker)  Also
 Tr. Am. Neur. Ass., 1931, 57: 536-8, port (J. H. Lloyd)  Also
 Tr. Coll. Physicians Philadelphia, 1932, 54: lxvi-lxxi  (C.  W.
 Burr)

 DERCUM'S disease.
   See  Obesity, painful.
   DEREGNAUCOURT,   Armand,   1910-
 *Etude sur les grandes incisions medianes du col
 de l'uterus au cours du travail. 48p. 8?  Lyon,
 Bosc freres, 1936.

 DERENCEPHALUS.
   cjpp  ApriiTiis.
   DEREURE,  Jacques, 1908-        *Les  scolio-
 ses somatiques dans le tabes et la syringomyelic
 64p.   8?  Par., 1933.
   DEREUX, Jules, 1896-       *Paralysie verti-
 cale du regard,  syndrome de  Parinaud;  contri-
 bution k  i'etude de la localisation de la lesion.
 96p.   8?  Par., 1926.
  DERICHSWEILER,  Hans, 1910-      *Bei-
 trag zur orthodontischen Prophylaxe und Fruh-
 behandlung.   34p.  8?  Miinch., 1934.
  DERICHSWEILER,   Hermann,   1905-
*Ueber angeborene  Lymphangio-Kystome mit
 Beschreibung eines solchen am Kreuzbein.  24p.
 8?   Berl., E. Ebering, 1931.
  DERIEUX,  Samuel Arthur, 1881-1922.   Ani-
mal  personalities.   xxiv, 298p.   front.    8?
 Garden City, N.  Y., Doubleday, Page & Co.,
 1923.
   DERIGS, Hermann, 1910-      *Beitrag zu
 der Frage  nach dem  Kalte- und Warme-Emp-
 findungsvermogen der menschlichen Zahne.   26p.
 8?  Wurzb., C. J. Becker, 1935.
   De RIO Branco, Paul, 1876-1927.
   Girauld, A. [Necrologie]  Paris med., 1927, 64: annexe, 261.
   DERIX, Elisabeth, 1906-       *Die Kurpfu-
 scherei und ihre  Bekampfung in Diisseldorf um
 die Wende des 18. zum 19. Jahrhundert [Munster]
 29p.   8?  Dusseld., E. Lintz, 1934.
   D'ERLANGER, Harry.   The  last plague of
 Egypt [narcotics]  304p.  pl.  ports,   map. fac-
 sim.   8?  Lond., L. Dickson  & Thompson [1936]
   DERLEDER,   Konrad,   1910-       *Ueber
 Horner Heterochromie und  Status dysraphicus
 [Wurzburg]  13p.  8?  Ochsenfurt-Main, Fritz &
 Rappert, 1935.
   DERLOCHE,  Andrg,  1902-      Contribu-
 tion  a I'etude de la gestation dans  les uterus
 bicornes unicervicaux.   68p.  2  pl.   8?   Par.,
 1930.

 DERMACENTOR.
   See also Ixodidae;  Rickettsia; Tick.
   Bruce, E. A.  Fatalities in cattle due to the tick Derma-
 centor venustus. J. Am. Vet. M. Ass., 1922-23, 61: 537-9.—
 Cooley, R. A.  Two new dermacentors from Central America.
 J.  Parasit.,  Lancaster,  1937, 23: 259-64.—Schulze, P. Die
 Arten der Zeckengattung Dermacentor s. 1. aus Europa, Asien
 und Neu-Guinea.  Zschr.  Parasitenk., 1933-34, 6: 416-31.—
 Vogel,  R.  Dermacentor reticulatus  F.  in Wurttemberg.
 Zbl. Bakt., 1. Abt., 1924, 93: Orig., 380.

 DERMANYSSUS.
   See also Gamasidae.
   Lawrence, H.   The  pathogenicity of Dermanyssus  avium
 et  gallinae and of trichomes in the human being.  Med. J.
 Australia, 1935, 2: 16-20.—Moll.  Zwei  Falle  von  Haut-
 ver&nderungen beim  Pferde durch Dermanyssus avium.
 Zschr.  Veterinark., 1926, 38: 342-4.—Newstead, R., &  Todd,
 J.  L. A new dermanyssid acarid found living in the lungs of
 monkeys (Cercopithecus schmidti)  from the Upper Congo.
 J.  Trop. M. Hyg., Lond., 1906, 9:  238.—Roger. J.  Rhino-
 pharyngite dermanyssique simulant  la syngamose chez une
 poule.  Bull. Soc. centr. med. vet., Par., 1922, 75:434 —Toomey,
 N. Gamasoidosis (fowl mite dermatitis) (Dermanyssus galline)
 Urol. Cut. Rev., 1921, 25:  705-10.

 DERMAPTERA.
   See also Hexapoda.
   Borelli,  A.  Dermaptera.   p. 1-8.  8?  Lond.,
 Brit.  Museum, 1928.
   Rehn,  J.  A.  G.   The Dermaptera  of the
 American Museum  Congo  Expedition, with  a
 catalogue of the Belgian  Congo species,  p.349-
 413.   8?  N. Y., 1924.

 DERMATITIS.
   See  also  Dermatosis;  Eczema;  Erythema;
Erythroderma; also special types of inflammatory
skin diseases as Acrodermatitis; Burn; Cellulitis;
Erysipelas;  Psoriasis;  Pyoderma,  &c;  also
names of parts affected  as  Breast;  Face,  &c;
also in 3. ser. Skin, Inflammation.
   Klauder, J.  V.   Dermatitis  and  eczema.
 p.305-451.  8?  N. Y., 1936.
   In Pract. Libr. M. & S.  (Appleton) N. Y., 1936, 10:
   Nobl,  G.   Hautkrankheiten  entziindlicher
 Natur. 1.  Teil:  Toxische und medikamentose
 Erytheme;  autotoxische  und Nahrungsmittel-
Erytheme;  Urtikaria,  Prurigo,  u.  a.   p 235-
396.   8?  Berl.,  1935.
   In Haut. & Geschlkr. (Artz & Zieler) Berl., 1935, 2:
   Adamson, H. G. Two cases of chronic superficial dermatitis
in  patches with symmetrical distribution.   Proc. R. Soc. M..
Lond.,  1909-10 3: derm, sect.,  65.—Bunch. J. L. Case  of
C£riTCoEatc£y..dermatitis-  Ibid- 1915-16, 9: sect. stud. dis.
child., 29.—Galloway, J.  Trophic dermatitis commencing on 
DERMATITIS
191
DERMATITIS
 the extremities. Ibid., 1909-10, 3: clin. sect., 139.—Hamilton,
 CM.  Dermatitis.  J. Tennessee M. Ass., 1933, 26: 539-41.—
 Jensen, T.   [Case  of  circumscribed  dermatitis]  Ugeskr.
 laeger, 1938, 100:  447-9.—Kenedy,  D.   Inflammatio  cutis
 racemosa.  Zbl. Haut Geschlkr., 1936, 53: 665.—Little, E. G. G.
 Case of chronic dermatitis of the right arm.  Proc. R. Soc. M.,
 Lond., 1914-15, 8:  derm, sect.,  38.   ------  Further report
 on case of extensive dermatitis, shown on December 20, 1917.
 Ibid., 1917-18, 11: sect, derm.,  77.—Maplestone, P.  A.,  &
 Ghosh, L. M.  A study of  100 cases of dermatitis.  Ind.  M.
 Gaz., 1936,  71: 451-8.—Percival, G. H.  Common forms  of
 dermatitis.  Brit.  M. J.,  1932, 1: 707.  ------  Some prob-
 lems of dermatitis.  Edinburgh M. J., 1934, n. ser., 41: suppl.
 Tr. Med.  Chir. Soc, 177-89.—Philippson, A.  Ueber Ekzem
 und Dermatitis.   Deut.  med.  Wschr.,  1929, 55: 997-9.—
 Suteev, G. O.  [Relative frequency of some forms of derma-
 titis]  Vener. derm.,  Moskva, 1930, 7: 90.—Terebinski, V. I.
 [Serous  inflammation of  the  skin epithelium]  Vrach. gaz.,
 1912, 19:  765; 815; 848.—Tr^b, A.  [On  dermatitis]  Cas.
 lek. cesk.,  1915, 54: 836-40.—Tulipan, L.  Dermatitis.  Indust.
 M., 1936,  5: 626.—Verrotti,  G.   Di un caso di  dermatite erite-
 mato-papulosa singolare per  l'aspetto figurato delle efflorescenze
 (caso per diagnosi)  Gior. ital. mal. vener., 1909, 44: 207-10.—
 Zobell, C. E., & Wells, N. A.  An infectious dermatitis of certain
 marine fishes.  J.  Infect.  Dis., 1934, 55:299-305.

 ----   actinic.

    See Light; also under names of radiations.

 ----   allergic.

    See  also Allergy  (cutaneous;  physical; serum)
 and  other subheadings  of  Dermatitis  (medica-
 mentosa;  venenata)
    Bauckus, H. H., & Siekmann,  C. F. The practical manage-
 ment of dermatitis  with an allergic etiology.  N.  York State
 J. M., 1936, 36:  159-64.—Berger, W.,  &  Lang,  F. J.  Zur
 Histopathologie  der idiosynkrasischen  Entziindung  in  der
 menschlichen Haut.   Beitr. path. Anat., 1931, 87: 71-123, pl.—
 Hill, L. W.  Atopic dermatitis in infancy and childhood, with
 especial reference  to treatment.  Pennsylvania M. J.,  1937-38,
 41: 663-72.  ------& Sulzberger, M. B.  Evolution of atopic
 dermatitis.  Arch. Derm. Syph., Chic,  1935, 32: 451-63.—
 Leasure, E.  E., & Frick.  E. J.   Bovine  allergic dermatitis (?)
 Cornell Vet.. 1937, 27: 331-7.—Michelson, H. E.  Dermatitis
 due to inhalant dust.  Arch. Derm. Syph., Chic, 1936, 33:
 897.—Monastra,  A.  Dermatite  eritematosa di  origine ali-
 mentare (laghbi?)  Arch.  ital. sc. med. col., 1933, 14: 365-9 —
 Petges, G., Flandrin, C. [et  al.]  Dermites chroniques d'origine
 alimentaire; tests.  Bull. Soc. fr.  derm, syph.,  1937, 44: 1714-
 28.—Rusten, E.  M.  The  leukopenic  index test in  atopic
 dermatitis.  Arch.  Derm.  Syph., Chic,  1938,  37:  52-61.—
 Sulzberger,  M. B.,  & Goodman, J.   The relative importance
 of specific skin hypersensitivity in adult atopic  dermatitis
 J. Am. M. Ass., 1936, 106: 1000-3.

 ----   artefacta.

    See  also  Dermatitis   subheadings   (allergic;
 medicamentosa; occupational; venenata)
    Hosang,  H.   *Zur Klinik artifizieller Haut-
 entziindungen   [Munchen]   33p.   8?   Wiirzb.,
 1934.
    Adamson, H. G.   John Evelyn's account of a case of der-
 matitis ficta. Brit.  J. Derm. Syph.,  1937, 49: 435.—Alvarez
 Sainz de Aja, E.   Dermitis artificiales de causa poco frecuente.
 Rev. argent, derm, sif., 1932,  16: 295-8.—Ayres, S.  Dermatitis
 factitia complicating hysterical  paralysis.   J. Am. M.  Ass.,
 1919, 73: 1838.—Bettley, F. R.  Pseudo-dermatitis autophytica.
 Lancet,  Lond., 1938, 2:  218.—Campbell,  G.  G.  A case  of
 dermatitis  factitia.  Canad. M.  Ass. J.,  1925, 15: 1S0-2.—
 Cregor, F.  W., & Gastineau,  F. M.  Dermatitis factitia.  Urol.
 Cut. Rev., 1926,  30: 202.—Du  Bois, C.   Contribution a  la
 dermite des parures.  Ann. derm, syph., Par., 1932, 7. ser., 3:
 209-13.—Eaton, L. M., & O'Leary, P. A.  Sodium amytal as an
 aid to psychotherapy in  a case of dermatitis factitia.  Arch.
 Derm. Syph., Chic,  1937, 36: 544-7.—Eller, J. J.  A case for
 diagnosis (dermatitis factitia?)   Ibid., 1289.—Fox, H.  Arti-
 ficial dermatitis; due to plants, irradiations,  medicaments and
 malingering.   Proc.  Interst. Postgrad.  M.  Ass. N. America
 (1929) 1930,  5: 136-40, 2  pl. Also repr.------■   Dermatitis
 factitia.  Arch.  Derm. Syph., Chic, 1934, 30: 317.—Freeman,
 W. T. Case  of dermatitis artefacta.  Proc. R. Soc.  M., Lond.,
 1913-14, 7: derm, sect.,  55.—Gardiner,  F.  Dermatitis arte-
 facta due to cantharides plaster.   Brit. M. J., 1930, 1: 282.—
 Gaskill, H. K.  Dermatitis facticia.  N. York M. J., 1916, 103:
 148.  Also  repr.—Heidingsfeld, M. L. Dermatitis induced by
 druggist.   J. Indiana M. Ass.,   1916, 9: 414.—King.  J M.
 Dermatitis  factitia, with report of cases.  South M. J., 1911, 4:
 433_6._Little, G.  Dermatitis artefacta.  Brit. J. Derm., 1911,
 23: 362.  Also Proc. R. Soc. M., Lond., 1912-13, 6: derm, sect.,
 90.—MacCormac, H.  Autophytic dermatitis.  Ibid., 1934-35,
28: 734.  Also Brit. M. J., 1937, 2: 1153-5.—Mack wood, J. C.
A case of dermatitis artefacta. Ibid., 1913, 1:1160.—MacLeod,
J.  M. H.   Case of dermatitis  artefacta.   Proc. R. Soc. M.,
Lond., 1914-15, 8:  derm,  sect.,  106.—Maplestone, P.  A.,
Ghosh, L.  M., & Panja,  D.   Dermatitis  artefacta.  Ind.  M.
Gaz., 1937, 72: 412,  pl.— Meachen, G. N.   Case for  diag-
nosis (?)  dermatitis  artefacta.  Proc.  R. Soc.  M., Lond.,
1913-14, 7: derm, sect., 119.—Moyle, R. D.  Dermatitis arte-
facta: case for diagnosis.  Ibid., 1933, 26: 121-4.—Netherton,
E. W.  Dermatitis artefacta,  with a report of 7 cases.  Ohio
M. I., 1927, 23: 215-21.—Oppenheim.  Dermatitis artificialis
bullosa  beider  Handriicken,  und Vorderarme.   Wien.  klin.
Wschr., 1917, 30: 1215. Also Arch. Derm. Syph., Lpz., 1918-19,
125: ref., 55.—Pernet, G.  The psychological aspect of der-
matitis  factitia.  Tr.  Am.  Derm. Ass., 1909, 20-6.  Also J.
Cut.  Dis.  incl.  Syph.,  1909, 27: 547-53.  ------  Case of
dermatitis  artefacta.  Proc. R. Soc. M., Lond.,  1913-14, 7:
derm, sect., 36; 56.  ------  Two cases of dermatitis factitia.
Ibid., 1914-15, 8: derm, sect., 89-91.  ------ An unusual case
of multiform  dermatitis factitia.   Ibid.,  1921-22,  15: sect.
derm., 27.—Smith. S. W.  Dermatitis artefacta.   Am. Med.,
1928, 23:  314-9.—Stelwagon.  Dermatitis factitia. J. Cut.
Dis. incl. Sypb., 1911,  29: 406.—Stowers, J. H.   Case  for
diagnosis, previously exhibited (dermatitis artefacta) showing
result of treatment.   Proc. R. Soc.  M., Lond.,  1921-22,  15:
sect,  derm.,  7;  28.—Szentkiralyi, S.   Dermatitis artificialis
durch Engelhaare.  Derm.  Wschr.,  1931,  93: 1302.—Thomas,
P. E. W.  Dermatitis artefacta; a note on an unusual case.
Brit. M. J., 1937, 1: 804-6.—White,  C. J.   Dermatitis factitia.
J. Cut.  Dis. incl. Syph., 1912, 30: 293.—Wise, F.   Dermatitis
factitia.  Arch. Derm. Syph., Chic,  1937, 36: 1294.—Wright,
C. S. A case for diagnosis  (dermatitis artefacta)  Ibid., 1938,
37: 524.

----•  atrophicans.

   See  Acrodermatitis  atrophicans;  Anetodermia;
Atrophodermia; Poikilodermia.

----  berlock.

   See  Dermatitis, pigmented [Freund]

----  bullosa.

   See  also Blister; Dermatosis, bullous; Impetigo;
Pemphigus; Pyoderma.
   Benda, R., Vial, G., & Franchel, F. Eosinophilie sanguine,
m€dullaire  et phlyctenulaire comparees au cours d'une derma-
tite  bulleuse.  Sang,  Par., 1938,  12: 325-7.—Brenas & Weis.
Dermite bulleuse geante de l'abdomen chez un enfant.  Bull.
Soc. fr.  derm, syph.,  1933, 40: suppl., 19.—Corsi, H. Derma-
titis of pemphigus type.  Proc. R. Soc. M., Lond., 1928-29, 22:
sect, derm., 21.—Negri, P.  Osservazioni su un caso di derma-
tite poiimorfa bollosa.  Gior. ital. derm, sif., 1935, 76: suppl.,
371-7, pl.—Welti, M. H. Dermatite bulleuse chez une nevro-
pathe.  Ann.  derm, syph., Par., 1932, 7. ser., 3: 40-9.—Zacha-
rinas, B. Experimental dermatitis bullosa.  Medicina, Kaunas,
1935, 16: 739-46.

----  bullosa striata  pratensis [Oppenheim]

   See  also Dermatitis, venenata; Pastinaca.
   Millant,   G.    *Dermatite  e>yth6mato-bul-
leuse  des bains de soleil dans les  pres  (maladie
d'Oppenheim)   91p.   8?  Par., 1935.
   Plissonneau,  A. E.   *De  la dermite causee
par  le Pastinaca  sylvestris.   46p.   8?   Bord.,
1906.
   Wiedmann,   K.     *Ueber  Wiesengraser-Der-
matitis.   18p.   8?   Erlangen, 1932.
   Basch, G., & Forestier, M.  Sur un cas de dermatite erythe-
mato-bulleuse des pres.  Bull.  Soc. fr.  derm,  syph.,  1933,
40: 1742-7.—Corsi, H.  Dermatitis  bullosa pratensis striata.
Brit. J.  Derm. Syph.,  1933,  45: 524.—Corson, E. F.  Meadow
grass dermatitis (Dermatitis  bullosa striata pratensis)  Arch.
Derm. Syph., Chic, 1935,  32:  616-21.—De Napoli, F.   Un
precedente  circa  la  dermatitis bullosa  striata  pratensis, o
dermatite da bagno all'aperto, di Oppenheim e la consecutiva
pigmentazione.   Bull. se. med., Bologna, 1934, 106: 3-27.—
Dicker,  S.  Un cas de dermite bulleuse professionnelle par le
Pastinaca sativa (panais)   Rev.  med.  Suisse rom., 1935,  55:
310-4.—Edel, K. Een reeks  gevallen van dermatitis veroor-
zaakt door de pastinaak (Pastinaca sativa)   Ned. tschr. geneesk.,
1916, pt  2,  1024.—Engelhardt, H.  Die  Wiesendermatitis
(Dermatitis bullosa striata  pratensis)  Med. Welt, 1937,  11:
822-6.—Fessler, A.   Die bullose Freibad- und Wiesenderma-
titis.  Derm.  Zschr., 1929, 56: 260.—Flesch, I. [Epidemic of
dermatitis bullosa in a summer  camp]  Orv. hetil., 1936,  80:
420-2.—Fortig, H.   Ueber strichformige bullose  Dermatitis
durch Uferpflanzen.  Derm.  Wschr., 1928, 86: 538.—Gougerot,
Blum, P. [et al.] Dermatite des pres d'Oppenheim.  Bull. Soc.
fr. derm,  syph.,  1933, 40:  1705-8.—Gougerot  & Burnier.
Dermatite bulleuse (maladie d'Oppenheim) localised aux avant-
bras.  Ibid., 1937, 44:  1688.—Hartmann, E., & Briel, I.  Ueber
gehauftes Auftreten einer bullosen Hauterkrankung in Strand-
badern.   Derm. Zschr., 1927, 50:  205-9.—Hirschberger, A.
Ueber die Ursache und  die Voraussetzungen zur Entstehung
der Wiesendermatitis, insbesondere  iiber  die  durch  Pastinak
hervorgerufene Hautentziindung.  Miinch. med. Wschr.,  1936,
83:  1965-9.—Jausion, Jacowski  & Kouchner.    Nouvelles
recherches sur la dermatite bulleuse des pres; role du sol hema- 
DERMATITIS
192
DERMATITIS
tique et des catalyseurs endogenes.  Bull. Soc. fr. derm, syph.,
1937, 44: 1756-9.—Kiaer, V.  [Dermatitis bullosa caused by
Pastinaca sativa during the summer months]  Hospitalstidende,
1932, 75:  [Dansk Derm. Selsk.  Forh.] 4-6.—Kissmeyer, A.
Dermatite bulleuse striee des pres.  Bull. Soc. fr. derm, syph.,
1933, 40:  1486-9.—Kuske,  H.   Untersuchungen  iiber  die
Aetiologie  und  Pathogenese  der  Wiesenpflanzendermatitis.
Schweiz. med. Wschr.,  1937, 67: 117-9.—Mariconda,  G.
Osservazioni e ricerche sopra un caso sporadico di Dermatitis
bullosa  pratensis.  Dermosifilografo, 1936, 11:  117-31.  Also
Gior. ital. derm, sif., 1936, 77: suppl.,  19.—Marx, O.  Ueber
eine bullose Hauterkrankung in Strandbadern.   Derm. Zschr.,
1927, 51: 345.—Meyer, J.  Le dermatite erythemato-bulleuse
des bains de soleil  dans  les prfis  (maladie d'Oppenheim)  J.
med. chir.,  Par., 1936, 107: 115-7.—Milian, G.   Dermatite des
pres.  Rev. fr. derm, vener.,  1936, 12: 503-5.------& Penn.
Dermatite des pres.  Bull. Soc. fr. derm, syph., 1936, 43: 1472.—
Oppenheim.  Dermatite bulleuse stride, consecutive  aux bains
de  soleil dans les  pres (dermatitis bullosa striata pratensis)
Ann. derm, syph., Par., 1932, 7. ser., 3: 1-7. ------  Beitrag
zur Aetiologie der Dermatitis striata pratensis bullosa (streifen-
formige  Wiesendermatitis)   Wien.  med.  Wschr.,  1936, 86:
1276-9.  ------  &  Fessler, A.  Ueber eine  streifenformige
bullose  Dermatitis  (Freibad- und Wiesendermatitis)   Derm.
Wschr.,  1928, 86: 183-7.  Also Derm. Zschr., 1928-29, 55:
191-6.   ------  Die  streifenformige  bullose  Freibad- und
Wiesendermatitis  (Dermatitis bullosa striata pratensis)  Med.
Klin., Berl., 1932, 28: 820.—Pautrier, L. M. Sur les pigmenta-
tions cons6cutives a la dermatite bulleuse du bain de soleil dans
les  pres. Bull. Soc. fr. derm,  syph., 1933, 40: Strasb., 1508-
12.—Philadelphy,  A.  Zur  Aetiologie  der Wiesenpfianzen-
(Bade-) Dermatitis.  Derm. Wschr., 1931,  92: 713-7.—Robin-
son, S.  S.  Grass dermatitis.  California West.  M.,  1937, 47:
252.—Santalova, N. V.  [Linear bullous dermatitis  caused  by
field plants]  Voen.  med.  J., Moskva, 1932. 2: 71-9.—Schlam-
madinger, J.  Phytogene  Hauterkrankungen, mit besonderer
Riicksicht auf die Wiesendermatitis.  Derm. Zschr.,  1933, 67:
324-31.—Siemens, H. W.  Ueber eine systematisierte bullose
Dermatitis  durch  Uferpflanzen.   Derm.  Wschr.,  1927, 85:
1577-80.   ------   Ueber  systematisierte  Pigmentierungen
nach der bullosen Wiesenpflanzen-Dermatitis.  Ibid.,  1928, 86:
627.  ------  Die strichformige bullose Wiesenpflanzenderma-
titis der Badenden.  Munch, med. Wschr.,  1929, 76: 449-51.—
Lllmo, A.  La dermatose bulleuse des bains de  soleil dans  les
pres.  Ann. derm, syph., Par., 1932, 7. ser., 3: 31-9.—Wolf. M.
Ueber die Wiesendermatitis (ein Beitrag zur Frage ihrer Aetio-
logie) Med. Klin., Berl., 1934, 30: 16.

----   caloric.

   See  Burn.

----   Causes.
   See also under names  of primary  agents and
 diseases  as  Blastomycosis; Coccidioidosis;  Der-
 matomycosis;  Dermatozoonosis; Uremia,  &c.
   Abelsohn, H.   Winter-Dermatitis?   Med.  Welt,  1929,  3:
 1731.—Diasio,  F. A.  Dermatitis haemostatica.  Arch.  Derm.
 Syph., Chic, 1930,  22: 423-9.—Hallam, R.  Causation and
 treatment of dermatitis.   Lancet,  Lond., 1938, 1:  1259-62.—
 James, B.  M.  Determination of the  incriminating  agent  in
 dermatitis.  Med.  Rec, N. Y., 1934, 139: 394.—Lewy-Hirsch,
 J.   Dermatitis  mit  ungewohnlicher  Ursache.  Deut.  med.
 Wschr.,  1929,  55: 2011.—Nicolau, S., &  Sarafeanu,  F. E.
 Eine  durch  Enterokokken  hervorgerufene,   rezidivierende
 Dermatitis.   Zbl. Haut Geschlkr., 1936, 53: 664.—O'Donovan,
 W.J.  The  psychological factor in dermatitis.  Brit. J. Derm.,
 1927, 39: 49-54,  pl.  ------  Exogenic dermatitis.  Lancet,
 Lond.,  1927,  1:   1128.—Pollitzer.   Dermatitis hemostatica.
 J. Cut. Dis. incl. Syph., 1918,  36: 114-6.—Rattner, H.  Nodal
 fever of Lendon  (embolic  dermatitis) Arch.  Derm.  Syph.,
 Chic,  1930, 21: 206.—Reiss,  H.  (Pathogenesis of inflamma-
 tory processes of the skin]  Polska gaz. lek.,  1935, 14:  601-4.—
 Schamberg.  Papulo-squamous dermatitis of infectious  origin.
 J. Cut. Dis. incl. Syph., 1918,  36: 63.—Smith,  L. M.  Derma-
 titis: atopic and contact, (eczema)  Southwest. M., 1938, 20:
 451-3.—Taytzlin,  I.   [Case  of  rare  buttermilk  dermatitis]
 Vrach. delo, 1928,  11: 406.—Torok, L.  [Angioneurotic and
 haematogenetic dermatitis]  Bor- es bujakort., Budap.,  1910,
 15-22.—Van Becelaere,  J.   Parasitic dermatitis.  Detroit
 M. J., 1918, 19: 104-12.—Vaughan, S.  L.  A peculiar form  of
 infectious dermatitis probably produced by a  hitherto unde-
 scribed species of  Escherichia.   Bull.  Buffalo Gen. Hosp.,
 1928, 6:  23-6.—Weber, L. F.  External causes of  dermatitis.
 Arch. Derm. Syph., Chic, 1937, 35: 129-79.

----   climatica.
   Escomel, E.  La dermatitis climatica que se denomina cliape-
 fonada en   Arequipa-Perti.  Gac.  med.  Caracas,  1926, 33:
 131-3. Also Cr6n. med., Lima, 1927, 44: 176-80.

----   colonica [Whitfield]

   See under Parapsoriasis.

----   contact.

   See Dermatitis,  venenata.
 ----   desquamativa.
    See   Erythroderma  desquamati urn  [Leiner-
 Moussous]

 ----   exfoliative.

    See also Erythroderma.
    Juliusberg,  F.    Die  psoriasiformen,   pity-
 riasiformen, exfoliativen Erythrodermien.  p.289-
 400.   8?   Berl., 1928.
    In Handb. Haut Geschlkr., Berl., 1928, 7: Teil 1,
    Alexander, R. M.  Dermatitis  exfoliativa in  an  insane
 patient; fatal result.  N. York  M.  J., 1914,  99: 876.—Auld,
 J. W.   Dermatitis exfoliativa (with report of 2 cases)   Canad.
 M. Ass. J., 1935, 32: 411-3.— Baumler, O.  Dermatitis exfo-
 liativa  jenseits  des Sauglingsalters.  Jahrb. Kinderh., 1929,
 3.  F.,  73: 170-80.—Barber, H.  W.  Two cases of  exfoliative
 dermatitis with  intense  pigmentation.   Proc  R. Soc.  M.,
 Lond.,  1923-24, 17: sect,  derm., 6.—Barral, P., & Rousset. J.
 Variations du soufre urinaire  au cours  de dermatoses des-
 quamatives gene'ralisres.  C. rend. Soc. biol., Par.,  1931, 106:
 294.—Boldrini, B.   Up. caso di  eritrodermia esfoliativa; con-
 tributo alia  diagnosi differenziale tra malattie della  pelle  e
 ustioni.  Zacchia, 1926, 5: 6-14.—Brykczynski  [Erythrodermia
 generalisata]  Przegl. derm., Warsz., 1937,  32: 340.—Butter-
 worth, T.  Exfoliative dermatitis; report of a case with autopsv.
 Arch.  Derm.  Syph., Chic,  1936,  34: 676-80.—Emanuel, L.
 [Case of  exfoliative dermatitis  with atrophy of  the thyroid
 gland]   Cas.  lek. desk.,  1938,  77:  537-9.—Flint.    Case of
 dermatitis exfoliativa.  Proc. Canal Zone M. Ass., 1909, 63.—
 Forman, L.  Exfoliative dermatitis.  Proc. R. Soc M., Lond.,
 1934, 27:  1460—Frick, W.  Dermatitis exfoliativa.  J. Am.
 M. As«.,  1910, 55:  106.—Fuhushima, M.  Ein Fall  von ex-
 foliativer Erythrodermia.  Jap. J. Derm. Urol., 1930, 30: 59.—
 Gefter, A. A. Dermatitis exfoliativa.  Russ. J. kozhn. vener.
 bolTez.,  1912,  23: 303-5.—Gertsog.  K kazulstikle  dermatitis
 exfoliativae  adultorum.   Med.  pribav.  morsk.  sborn.,  S.
 Petersb.,  1910, pt 2, 306-15.—Haldin-Davis, H. D.  Exfolia-
 tive dermatitis.   Brit. J. Derm.,  1927,  39: 435-46,  2 pl.—
 Kaufman, S.  M.   Generalized  erythroderma.  Arch. Derm.
 Syph., Chic,  1935, 32: 962-6.—Lingenfetter,  G.  P.  A brief
 consideration  of  dermatitis  exfoliativa, with  report  of case.
 Denver  M.  Times,  1911-12, 31:  249-52.—MacCormac,  H.
 Two cases of generalized  erythrodermia.   Proc. R. Soc. M.,
 Lond.,  1934-35,  28:  359.—Memmesheimer,  A.  M.   Die
 generalisierten  exfoliativen   Erythrodermien.   In  Haut  &
 Geschlkr.  (Arzt &  Zieler)  Berl., 1934, 3:  1049-62.—Miller,
 J.  W.  Dermatitis  exfoliativa   (with  the report of  a case)
 Lancet  Clinic, 1914, 111:  620-30.—Molesworth, E. H.  Case
 of dermatitis exfoliata.  Australas. M. Gaz., 1912, 32: 217.—
 Montgomery, H.  Exfoliative dermatosis and malignant eryth-
 roderma;  the value and limitations of histopathologic  studies.
 Arch. Derm.  Syph., Chic,  1933,  27:  253-73.—Nageli.  Ex-
 foliative Erythrod«rmie.  Schweiz.  med. Wschr.,  1926,  56:
 401.—Nanta, A.   Erythrodermies exfoliantes.  In  Nouv. prat.
 derm.  (Darier, Sabouraud,  et al.)  Par.,  1930, 7:  724-40.—
 O'Donovan, W.  J.   Exfoliative  dermatitis with  general pig-
 mentation.  Proc. R. Soc M., Lond., 1927-28, 21: sect, derm.,
 59-61.—Orgier,  A.  Ueber  Dermatitis  exfoliativa.  Mschr.
 Kinderh.,  1933,  57:  312-20.—Panfilov,  P.  V.  Dermatitis
 exfoliativa.   Med.   obozr.,   Moskva,  1913,  79:   256-64.—
 Pautrier,  L. M.   Eruption bulleuse succedant a une eruption
 erythrodermique prurigineuse avec forte eosinophilic sanguine
 et lesions ganglionnaires, suivie de  mort.   Bull. Soc fr. derm.
 «yph.,   1932,  39: 925-9.   ------   Erythrodermie  gen6ra-
 lisee, s'accompagnant sur  le tronc  et les  membres d'un semis
 d'ilots de  peau saine conservee, en  negatif, d'hyperkeratose
 palmaire et plantaire et de placards squameux sur les  genoux,
 le dos  des mains et les coudes.   Ibid.,  1935, 42:  846-55.—
 Pollitzer.   Exfoliative dermatitis with multiple large ulcera-
 tions.  J. Cut. Dis. incl. Syph., 1916, 34: 462.—Poole, A. K., &
 Wehger, R. T.  Fatalities  in exfoliative dermatitis.  J. Am.
 M. Ass., 1934, 102: 745-51.—Senear, F. E.  A case  of derma-
 titis exfoliativa.   Tr. Clin. Soc.  Univ.  Michigan,  1914-15, 6:
 8-10.—Sonck. Erythrodermia exfoliativa.  Acta derm, vener.,
 Stockh  1937, 18: 240.—Stelwagon, H. W.  A case  of derma-
 titis exfoliativa.  Tr. Am. Derm. Ass., 1909, 258-60—Slillians.
 Exfoliative  dermatitis.   Arch.   Derm.  Syph., Chic,  1920,
 VA2ir-,»V7o<&-^Tolman,M-M-   Exfoliative dermatitis.  Ibid.,
 1936, 34: 286-8.—Tomlinson. C. C. & Cameron, O.  J.  Ex-
 foliative  dermatitis:  the approach to  its pathogenesis.  Ne-
 braska M. J., 1933, 18: 128-33.—Traub, E. F. A case for diag-
 nosis (eruption resembling lichen planus  following exfoliative
 dermatitis?)   Aroh.  Derm.  Syph., Chic, 1937,  36:  194.—
 lutlis, W. L.  Dermatitis exfoliativa.  Brit  M  .1   1927 2-
 135 —Unna, P., jr.  Heilung von fiinf Fallen von exfoliativen
 Erythrodermien.   Derm.  Wschr.,  1928,  87:  1263-  1317 —
 Valk, J. W. van der. [Dermatitis exfoliativa generalisata sive
 erythroderma; case]   Ned.  tschr.  geneesk., 1928,  72:  2775-
 I  tP \~o~iTh,,lIi C«i-  ?,?rmatitis  exfoliativa.  Boston  M. &
 S  J  1911, 164: 646.—Wfcley.  J.  E. M.  Exfoliative derma-
 titis, homme rouge.  Proc  R. Soc.  M.,  Lond., 1935-36,  29:
ovfniiTti    a   JV. demonstration of 2 patients, one a case of
 ™id»  T ^ermf?,tltls and  the other a case of granuloma fun-



fb7Sn5:.kl,?„r,%9g!,'2er38.E'y,hr°d'''»,'«,'>l'«l™ 
DERMATITIS
193
DERMATITIS
exfoliative, epidemic [Savill]
    See also Erythema, scarlatiniform; Pyoderma.
    McLachlan, A. D.  Case of epidemic exfoliative dermatitis.
 Brit. J. Derm. Syph., 1935,  47:  254.—Sabouraud, R.  Les
 dermites  exfoliatives  des  doigts  d'origine  streptococcique.
 Medecine, Par., 1930, 11: 857.

 ----   exfoliative: Hebra's type.

    See also in 3. ser. Pityriasis rubra  [Hebrae]
    Barney,  R. E.   Pityriasis rubra  (Hebra)  Arch.  Derm.
 Syph.,  Chic,  1928,  15:  716-29.—Birger, A.  N., & Versilova,
 M. A.   [Pityriasis  rubra Hebrae]  Vrach.  gaz.,  1931, 35:
 1081-6.—Brill,  E.  Pityriasis rubra  Hebrae  mit Lympho-
 granulomatose.   Arch. Derm. Syph.,  Ber!.,  1933,  168: 349-
 55.—Fabry, H.  Nachtrag zu der Arbeit von O.  Mulier: Ein
 Fall von Pityriasis rubra Hebrae mit Lymphdriisentuberkulose.
 Ibid., 1908, 91: 85-90.—Liebmann, G.  Ein Beitrag zur Frage
 der Pityriasis rubra  Hebrae mit sekundarer Granulombildung.
 Derm.  Wschr.,  1937,  105: 1262; 1305.—Pospelov.  W.,  &
 Krupnikov, D.   Ein  Fall  von  Pityriasis  rubra  Hebrae mit
 ungewohnlichem Verlauf.  Acta derm, vener., Stockh., 1927,
 8: 59-71.—Quinn, W.   Case  of pityriasis  rubra  (Hebra)   J.
 Cut. Dis. incl. Syph., 1908, 26: 276.—Tommasi, L.  Pityriasis
 rubra di Hebra-Jadassohn in soggetto  affetto da linfogranulo-
 matosi  maligna di  Sternberg-Paltauf.  Gior. ital derm, sif.,
 1930, 71: 1241-8.

 ----   exfoliative: Ritter's type.

    See also Impetigo; Sepsis.
    Jouen, J.   *Sur un cas de  maladie  de Ritter
 (avec lesions  des glandes  endocrines)   56p.   8°.
 Par.,  1933.
    Kunert, H.   *Ueber Mischformen  von  Ery-
 throdermia  desquamativa  und  Dermatitis  ex-
 foliativa   [Freiburg i. B.]   31p.  8?   Bonn,  1928.
    Oppenheim, R.  L.  *Einige Bemerkungen zur
 Aetiologie, Differentialdiagnose und Therapie im
 Anschluss  an  einen Fall  von  Dermatitis exfoli-
 ativa  neonatorum (Ritter)   [Freiburg i B.]   25p.
 8?   Berl., 1911.
    Schmid,   F.    *Pemphigus   neonatorum   und
 seine Beziehungen zur Dermatitis exfoliativa und
 zur  Impetigo  contagiosa    [Munchen]   23p.   8?
 Murnau, 1933.
    Slucki,  A.   Contribution k  I'etude de  la
 maladie  de  Ritter;  dermatite  exfoliatrice  du
 nouveau-ne.   44p.  8?  Par.,  1932.
    Albert, J., & Paguyo, J.  Dermatitis exfoliativa of the new-
 born. J. Philippine Islands M. Ass., 1935, 15:  249-51.— Artom,
 M.   Eritrodermia desquamativa (Leiner) e dermatite esfogli-
 ativa (Ritter)  Gior. ital. derm, sif., 1926, 67: 807-27, 6 pl —
 Asperger, H.  Ueber einen Fall von Dermatitis exfoliativa und
 Pemphigus.   Arch.  Kinderh., 1932,  97: 167.— Babonneix,
 Cayla & Fayot.  Un  cas de dermatite exfoliatrice des nouveau-
 nes (maladie de Ritter)  Bull. Soc. pediat. Paris, 1931, 24: 546-
 8.—Baize. M. P.  Maladie de Ritter.   Bull, med., Par., 1938,
 52: 323-6.—Barberousse, C. M.,  & Pe>ez del Castillo, C.  A
 prop6sito de un caso de enfermedad de Ritter.  Arch, pediat.
 Uruguay, 1936, 7:  427-32.—Bellocq, G. P., Lautier & Meyer, R.
 Aspect de cytosteatonecrose dans  un cas de maladie dn  Ritter
 chez un nourrisson. Rev. fr. pediat., 1931, 7: 489-95.—Boisson,
 G. Sur un cas de maladie de Ritter von Rittersheim consecutif
 a  un  pemphigus epidemique des nouveau-nes; en faveur de la
 pathogenie infectieuse et contagieuse de la dermatite exfoliative
 des nouveau-nes.  Nourrisson, 1935, 23: 28.  Also Bull. Soc.
 fr. derm, syph.,  1934, 41: 1396.—Brdlik. [Dermatitis exfolia-
 tiva Ritter and erythrodermia Leiner]   Bratisl. lek. listy, .19-24,
 3: 255-69 —Cailliau, F., & Fleury. J. Dermatite exfoliatrice du
 nourrisson (maladie  de Ritter von Rittersheim) lesions endo-
 criniennes et lesions vasculaires d'apparence atheromateuse.
 Ann.  anat. path., Par., 1934, 11: 911-21  ——- & Loisel, M.
 Dermatite exfoliatrice des nourrissons  (maladie de  Hitter von
 Rittersheim)  et  lesions endocriniennes. Bull. Soc. fr.  derm.
 syph., 1933, 40: 884-90.—Carreno, C. & Yanzon,  A.  Enfer-
 medad de Ritter y penfigo neonatorum.  Arch, argent, pediat.,
 1935  6- 84- 205.—Daveo & Bassargette.  Pemphigus epidemi-
 que du nouveau-ne et maladie de Ritter.  Bull. Soc obst. gyn.
 Paris, 1935,  24:  150-3.  Also Nourrisson, 1935, 23: 238-40.—
 Dermatite esfoliativa dei neonati  (malattie di Ritter)   Arch.
 ostet. gin., 1937, ser. 2,1: 72-7.—Dixon, J., & Bortagaray, M H.
 Dos observaciones de dermatitis exfoliativa del recien nacido.
 Sem. med., B. Air., 1933, 40: pt 2, 551-4.—Elias, H., & Schach-
 ter. M.   Contribution  a I'etude  de la maladie de Ritter (la
 dermatite  exfoliatrice du  nouveau-ne)   Chn   pediat.,  Mod.,
 1934  16- 47-56 —Ferri,  U.  Contributo  alio  studio  della
 dermatite" esfoliativa  del Ritter e della  eritrodermia desquama-
 tiva del  Leiner.  Pediatria (Riv.) 1928, 36:  843-62 -Fornara,
P.  La posizione nosologica della dermatitis exfoliativa neona-
torum Ritter  e della  erythrodermia   desquamativa Leiner.
Studium, Nap.,  1926,  16: 9-12.—Gate, J.. Cuilleret,  P., &
Chapuis, A.  Maladie de Ritter von Rittersheim.  Nourrisson,

       152511—von. 4, 4th seeies----13
 1934, 22: 293-5— Goedhart, C.  [Exfoliative dermatitis in the
 newborn]   Ned.  tschr. geneesk.,  1929,  73:  1842.  ---;—
 [Pemphigus neonatorum changing  into dermatitis exfoliativa
 neonatorum]   Ibid.,  1930,  74: pt  2, 5147.—Guy, W. H., &
 Cohen, M.  Dermatitis exfoliativa neonatorum  (Ritter's dis-
 ease)  Arch. Derm. Syph., Chic,  1929,  19: 425-38.—Hallez,
 G.  L.   La dermatite exfoliatrice du nouveau-n6 (maladie de
 Ritter) Nourrisson, 1932,  20: 270.—Imschenetzky A.  Ueber
 Dermatitis  exfoliativa  neonatorum  (Ritter)   Acta  derm.
 vener., Stockh., 1930, 11: 149-67.—Jaeger.  Un cas de derma-
 tite exfoliatrice, dite maladie de Ritter, chez un nourrisson de 15
 jours.   Strasbourg med.,  1934, 94: 295.—Keizer. D. P. R.
 [Dermatitis exfoliativa  neonatorum]  Geneesk.  tschr.  Ned.
 Indie,  1933, 73: 1333-6.—Kissmeyer.  [Dermatitis exfoliativa
 neonatorum (Ritter)]  Hospitalstidende, 1934, 77: Dansk derm.
 selsk. forh., 39.  ------ Trois cas de dermatite exfoliatrice de
 Ritter. Acta derm, vener., Stockh., 1936, 17: 494-9.—Klumper,
 L.  [Acute pemphigus neonatorum and exfoliative dermatitis; 3
 cases]  Ned. tschr. geneesk., 1929, 73: 2861.—Leiner, C.  Der-
 matitis exfoliativa (Ritter)  und Erythrodermia desquamativa
 (Leiner)  Mschr. Kinderh., 1929, 42: 331-7.—Levy-Franckel.
 Dermatite  exfoliatrice des  nourrissons (maladie de Ritter von
 Rittersheim et lesions  endocriniennes)   Bull. Soc. fr. derm.
 syph.,  1933,  40: 1270.—MacKee.  G.  M..  & Lewis, G.  M.
 Keratolysis exfoliativa  and the mosaic fungus.  Arch. Derm.
 Syph., Chic, 1931, 23:  445-71.—Navarro Martin, A.  Derma-
 titis exfoliativa neonatorum de Ritter, con motivo de dos casos.
 Arch, med., Madr., 1931, 31: 569-71.—Neff,  F. C.  Dermatitis
 exfoliativa  neonatorum.  Arch. Pediat., N. Y., 1934, 51: 465-
 9.—Nishinoiri, M. Zur Pathohistologie der Nebenniere eines
 an  Dermatitis  exfoliativa  neonatorum Verstorbenen,  insbe-
 sondere iiber das Verhalten derselben gegeniiber Fettsubstanzen.
 J. Chosen  M.  Ass., 1933,  23: 63.— Pachaco. M.  Dermatitis
 exfoliativa del reci6n nacido curada.  Rev. espec,  B. Air.,  1931,
 6: 46-57.   Also Sem. med., B. Air., 1931, 38: pt 2, 1472-7 —
 Paisseau, G.. Tournant, P., & Patey, G. A.  Dermatite exfolia-
 tive des nourrissons (maladie de Ritter)  Arch. med. enf.,  1933,
 36: 81-94.—Pockels, W.  Untersuchungen bei Pemohigoid  der
 Neugeborenen   und  exfoliativem  Pemphigoid   (Dermatitis
 exfoliativa  Ritter)  Derm.  Wschr., 1928, 87: 1279;  1323.—
 Porati, M.  Dermatite esfoliativa dei neonati (morbo di Ritter;
 epidermolisi acuta dei neonati)  Osp. maggiore, Milano,  1934,
 22: 615-9.—Raschkes, I.  Zur Frage der Dermatitis exfoliativa
 neonatorum.  Arch. Gyn., Berl., 1929-30, 139: 669-75.—Ruiz,
 C.   Un caso de dermatitis exfoliativa de von Ritter.  Rev.
 As.  m6d.  argent., 1934,  48:  1434-7.—Sollewijn Gelpke, A.
 [Etiology of dermatitis exfoliativa  neonatorum]   Ned. tschr,
 geneesk., 1929, 73: 2947-9.—Sukigara, F.  A report on  the
 Ritter's disease  (dermatis  exfoliativa  neonatorum)  Jap. J.
 Derm. Urol., 1929, 29:  49.—Szarka, V.  Zur Pathogenese  der
 Dermatitis exfoliativa neonatorum. Mschr. Kinderh.,  1926,
 32: 253-5.—Taya, T.  Ein Beitrag  zur Kenntniss der Derma-
 titis exfoliativa neonatorum, Ritter.  Jap. J. Derm. Urol.,  1928,
 28:  71.—Teasley, B. C.   Dermatitis exfoliativa infantum:
 keratolysis  neonatorum; case report.  J. M. Ass. Georgia,  1932,
 21: 180-2.—Trutnev, D. A.  [Treatment of exfoliative derma-
 titis (Ritter's disease)  in the new-born with Streptocide] Sovet.
 med., 1937, No. 4, 22.—Ujj, S.  [Two interesting cases of der-
 matitis exfoliativa neonatorum]  Orv. hetil., 1912, 56: 793.—
 Ullrich, O.  Dermatitis exfoliativa (Ritter) und Erythrodermia
 desquamativa  (Leiner)   Zschr. Kinderh., 1925-26, 40:  644-
 54.—Volckers, H. Zur Behandlung des Pemphigus neona-
 torum  und der Dermatitis exfoliativa mit RivanoL  Med. Klin.,
 Berl., 1926, 22:  1337.—Vonno, N.  C. van.  [Case of Ritter's
 disease, dermatitis   exfoliativa  neonatorum]   Ned.  tschr.
 geneesk., 1931, 75: pt 2, 1932-7, 2 pl.—Vychytil,  O.  [Ritter's
 exfoliative  dermatitis]  Cas. lek.  cesk.,  1931, 70: 560-5.—
 Weidman, F. D., & Gilman, R. L.   Pathologische-anatomische
 Veranderungen bei allgemeiner Exfoliation der Haut bei  Neu-
 geborenen,  mit besonderer  Beriicksichtigung der Ritterschen
 Krankheit.   Arch. Derm.  Syph., Berl.,  1932-33, 167:  491-
 513 —Williams, C. M.  Keratolysis  exfoliativa and the mosaic
 fungus. Arch. Derm. Syph., Chic, 1931, 23: 733.— Zakon. S. J.
The relationship of dermatitis exfoliativa neonatorum Ritter
and impetigo bullosa in the adult.  Ibid., 24: 830-4.—Zoltan, I.
[Ritter's disease]   Gyogyaszat, 1926, 66: 249-51.

----   exfoliative, secondary.

  See also   Dermatitis,   medicamentosa;   also
names of poisonous drugs and primary  diseases as
Arsenicals;  Barbituric acid;  Eczema; Leukemia;
Lymphogranulomatosis; Psoriasis;  Sarcoid, &c.
  Allison, J. R.  Chronic exfoliative dermatitis.  South. M. J.,
 1931, 24: 860-5.—Babonneix, L., &  Guilly, P.  Erythrodermie
a la suite d'un erytheme polymorphe.  Rev. fr. derm, vener.,
1936, 12: 571-4.—Beron, B., & Popov, L.  [Study of aleukemic
lymphadenosis  and exfoliative  erythrodermia  of tuberculous
orio-in]   Cesk.  derm.,  1931, 12:  34-40.—Goldsmith,  W.  N.
Subacute generalized  exfoliative dermatitis  of Wilson-Brocq.
Proc. R. Soc. M., Lond., 1929-30, 23: sect, derm., 12.—Louste,
Rivailier &  Griffith,  B.  Un cas  d'erythrodermie  exfoliante
generalisee  consecutif a l'emploi d'un vaccin staphylococcique
chez une malade atteinte de f olliculite agminee staphylococcique.
Bull.  Soc.  fr.  derm, syph., 1932,  39: 1241-6.—Milian.  G.
Erythrodermie psoriasique mortelle (role de la chrysarobine)
Rev. fr. derm. ven6r.,  1933, 9: 617-20.—Rubinstein. D.  [Poly-
globulia as  a factor in cutaneous changes in a case of erythro-
dermia and sclerosis of  the pulmonary  artery]  Przegl. derm., 
DERMATITIS
194
DERMATITIS
Warsz., 1938, 33: 100-9.—Spillmann, L., Weis, J., & Marchal,
G. R. Erythrodermie generalisee aigue febrile du post-partum
chez une eczemateuse et abces de fixation.  Bull. Soc. fr. derm.
syph., 1933, 40: suppl.,  15-18.—Vendeuvre.   Erythrodermie
aigue grave, du type dermatite exfoliatrice, secondaire  a une
eczematide generalisee.  Bull. Soc. med. mil. fr., 1928, 22: 188-
93.

----   exfoliative: Treatment.
   Jackson, G. T.  Notes on the treatment of alopecia areata
and dermatitis exfoliativa.  J. Cut. Dis. incl. Syph., 1910, 28:
18-23.—Koszler, V.  Zur Behandlung der Dermatitis exfolia-
tiva  mit Germanin.   Med. Klin.,  Berl., 1937, 33: 1102.—
Mook, W.  H.  Dermatitis exfoliativa treated  with quinine.
J. Cut. Dis. incl. Syph., 1910, 28: 458.—Norrie, F.  H. B.  A
case  of  dermatitis  exfoliata cured by  the injection of urea-
stibamine (Brahmachari)   Ind. M.  Gaz.,  1927, 62:  142.—
Philipsen, K.  [Case of grave erythrodermia exfoliativa cured
with  intravenous  acriflavine  injections]  Hospitalstidendo,
1926, 69: Jydsk Med. Selsk. Forh.,  161-4.—Sezary, A., &
Joseph,  R.  Le traitement par les chocs conjugues et alternes.
Bull.  Soc fr. derm,  syph.,  1934, 41: 1559-61.—Soldin, M.
Dermatitis exfoliativa, behandelt  mit menschlichem Serum.
KinderarztL Prax., 1933, 4: 504-6.—Tauber, E. B.  Thyroid
and  adrenalin therapy of dermatitis exfoliativa.  Med. Bull.
Univ. Cincinnati, 1935, 7: 73-5.

----  exfoliative: Wilson-Brocq type.

   Lier,  K.   [U.]    *Ein  kasuistischer   Beitrag
zur  Frage der  chronischen  Form  der   Wilson-
Brocq'schen    Erkrankung     [Halle-Wittenberg]
19p.   8?  Bleicherode-H., 1935.
   Schemmel,  A.    *Ein  Beitrag zur  Kasuistik
der  Wilson'schen  Krankheit    [Kiel]    14p.   8?
Lpz., 1928.
   Akovbian, A.  [Chronic, exfoliative dermatitis Brocq-Wilson]
J. profil.  subtrop. klin.  med.,  Tashkent,  1934,  4: 42-7.—
Belinfante, A. J. G.   [Erythrodermia exfoliativa generalisata
subacuta]  Geneesk.  tschr. Ned. Indie, 1936,  76:  423-7.—
Louste,   Levy-Franckel  [et al.]   Erythrodermie  chronique
generalisee.  Bull. Soc. fr. derm, syph., 1933, 40:  560-3.—Lutz,
W.  Erythrodermie exfoliante generalisee, primaire, idiopathi-
que,  evoluant ulterieurement en erythrodermie leucemique (la
peau  comme lieu d'origine  de la leucfimie)  Ibid.,  1937,  44:
1230-6.—Matussis, I.  A.,  & Stark, A.  M.  Erythrodermia
chronica universalis. Derm. Wschr., 1927, 84: 641-5.—Michel-
son.  H. E.  Erythroderma  (lymphoblastoma?)  Arch. Derm.
Syph., Chic, 1936, 34: 322.—Mulier, W.  Die Behandlung von
Hautkrankheiten  mit  Vitaminen unter  besonderer Beriick-
sichtigung eines Falles von Dermatitis exfoliativa generalisata
(Wilson-Brocq)   Munch, med. Wschr.,  1936, 83: 2116-8.—
Mzareulov, M. Y.  Sluchal dermatitis  chronica exfoliativa
(Wilson-Brocq)  Dermatologia, S. Peterb., 1913, 2: 681-92.—
Sauferlin, H.   Dermatitis  exfoliativa generalisata chronica
Wilson-Brocq.  Derm.  Wschr., 1934, 99: 1337-41.—Sezary, A..
& Bouvrain,  Y.  Erythrodermie avec presence  de cellules
monstrueuses dans le derme et le sang circulant.  Bull. Soc fr.
derm, syph., 1938, 45: 254-60.—Sezary, A., Horowitz, A., &
Maschas, H.  Erythrodermie avec presence  de  cellules mon-
strueuses dans le derme et dans le sang circulant, second cas.
Ibid., 395-400.—Verbunt,  J.  A.   [Case of  erythrodermia
chronica]  Geneesk. tschr. Ned. Indie, 1935, 75: 2023-32, pl.

----  factitia.

   See under  Dermatitis, artefacta.

----  gangrenosa.

   See Ecthyma; Gangrene; also under names of
regions and primary  diseases as  Diabetes;  Foot,
Gangrene; Raynaud's disease; &c.

----  granulosa.
   Kimura, T., & Taguma, S.  Ueber die Himushikrankheit
(Dermatitis granulosa) des Pferdes in Japan.  Verh. Jap. path.
Ges., 1919, 9: 120-3.—Nielsen, M.  Summer sores (dermatitis
granulosa) in the horse.   North. Am. Vet., 1924, 5: 295-8.—
Railliet, A., & Henry, A.  Le parasite de la dermite granuleuse
des equides.  Bull. Soc. path, exot., Par.,  1915, 8: 695-704.—
Roger, J.  Au sujet de  la presence  d'un cryptocoque  dans
certaines dermites  granuleuses.  Bull.  Soc. centr. mid.  vit
Par., 1921, 74: 316-8.—Teppaz, L.  Sur la dermite granuleuse
des equides.  Ibid.,  1919, 72: 470-4.—Van Saceghem, R.   Ob-
servations sur  la dermite granuleuse.   Bull. Soc. path  exot
Par.,  1915, 8:  362.  —----  Contribution  a I'etude  de la
dermite granuleuse des  equides.   Ibid.,  1917, 10: 726-9.
------  Cause etiologique et traitement de la dermite granu-
leuse.   Ann. med. vet., Brux., 1919, 64: 151-4.

----   herpetiformis [Duhring]

   See  also  in 1.  2.  and 3. ser.  under Herpes;
Hydroa; Pemphigus.
   Martelliere,  J.   *Contribution k I'etude  de
la  maladie  de  Duhring-Brocq  (manifestations
intestinales et alternances)  40p.  8?  Par., 1928.
   Popov,  A.   *Sur un  cas  de  dermatite poly-
morphe  douloureuse aigue.   44p.   8?   Nancy,
1910.
   Rosenkranz, H.   *Ueber  Dermatitis herpeti-
formis    (Duhringsche   Krankheit)     28p.     8?
Marb., 1926.
   Vahlhaus,  A.    *Ueber  Dermatitis  herpeti-
formis  [Gottingen]  32p.  8?  Hildesheim, 1925.
   Alderson, H. E.  Dermatitis herpetiformis.   Arch. Derm,
Syph., Chic, 1937, 36: 463.— Almkvist.  Fall von  Dermatitis
herpetiformis.   Verh.  Kongr.  nord.  Derm.  (1913)  1914, 2.
Kongr.,  63.—Aronstam,  N.  E.  Dermatitis  herpetiformis.
Med.  World,  1938, 56:  507-9.—Basch,  E.   Ein Fall  von
Pemphigus  pruriginosus.   Pest.  med. chir.  Presse,  Budap.,
1909,  45:  26.—Bernhardt, R.   [Dermatologic  syndrome of
Duhring  and Brocqj   Polska gaz. lek., 1928, 7: 513; 535.—
Boidi, T.   Un caso di morbo di Duhring.  Boll.  spec.  med.
chir.,  1929, 3:  17-30.—Brayton, J.  R.  Dermatitis herpeti-
formis.  J.  Indiana M. Ass., 1931, 24: 413-5.—Dufour, H., &
Le  Hello.  Maladie de Duhring; guerison.  J. mid.  Paris,
1928,  47: 503.—Duhring, L. A.   Notes of a case of dermatitis
herpetiformis during 13 years.  N. York M. J., 1884, 40: 540.—
Eddowes, A.  Case of  dermatitis  herpetiformis.   Proc.  R.
Soc. M., Lond., 1915-16,  9: derm,  sect., 202,  1918-19, 13:
sect, derm., 73.—Ehrmann.  Dermatitis herpetiformis (Duhr-
ing) Wien. klin. Wschr., 1912, 25: 1028.—Fox. H.  Dermatitis
herpetiformis.   J. Cut.  Dis.  incl.  Syph.,  1915, 33: 488.—
Gate, J.,  &  Dugois, P.  A propos de 2 cas de maladie de Duhr-
ing.  Bull. Soc.  fr. derm, syph., 1935, 42: 193.—Ginzburgowa.
[Dermatitis herpetiformis Duhring]   Przegl.  derm., Warsz.,
1937,  32:  453.—Gottheil, W.  S.   Pemphigus  pruriginosus.
J. Cut. Dis. incl. Syph., 1909, 27: 133.—Gray, A. M. H.  Case
of  (?)  dermatitis  herpetiformis.  Proc. R. Soc. M., Lond.,
1912-13,  6: derm, sect., 42—Halle  & Giroire.  Un cas de
maladie de  Duhring. Bull. Soc. pediat. Paris,  1926, 24: 175.—
Hansen, P.  Ueber die Prognose bei Dermatitis  herpetiformis.
Acta  derm, vener.,  Stockh., 1937,  18:  452-61.—Havas,  A.
Pemphigus  pruriginosus [case]  Orv. hetil., 1906,  50: 866.—
Heidingsfeld.  Dermatitis  herpetiformis.  J.  Cut. Dis.  incl.
Syph., 1918, 36: 309.—Iarcho, A.  Sobre un caso de dermatitis
herpetiforme  de Duhring.  Sem.  med., B.  Air.,  1918,  25:
168.—Irvine.   Dermatitis herpetiformis.  J.  Cut. Dis.  incl.
Syph., 1918, 36: 64.—Isaac, H.  Vorstellung eines  Falles von
Dermatitis  herpetiformis.   Derm.  Zschr., 1911,  18:  49.—
Kanoky.  J. P.  Duhring's disease  with case report.  Med.
Fortnightly, 1908, 33: 118-20.—Kerb  Ein Fall von Pemphigus
pruriginosus.  Wien. klin. Wschr., 1913, 26: 1047.—Kingsbury.
Dermatitis  herpetiformis.  J. Cut. Dis. incl.  Syph., 1912, 30:
354.—King-Smith,  D.   Case  of dermatitis  herpetiformis.
Proc.  R. Soc  M.,  Lond.,  1912-13,  6: derm,  sect., 194.—
Lapowski.  Dermatitis  herpetiformis.   J. Cut.  Dis. incl. Syph.,
1919,  37: 287.—Little, E. G. G.  Case of dermatitis herpeti-
formis.  Proc. R. Soc.  M., Lond., 1913-14, 7: derm, sect., 72;
1915,  8:  165;  1918-19, 12: 19.—Lomholt,  E.   [Dermatitis
herpetiformis]   Hospitalstidende,  1933,  76: Dansk.  Derm.
Selsk. Forh.,  8-11.  Also Derm.  Wschr.,  1934,  98: 394-9.—
McDaniel, A. A. Dermatitis herpetiformis; case report.  Mil.
Surgeon,  1926, 58: 662.— McDonagh. J. E. R.  Case of derma-
titis herpetiformis.  Proc. R.  Soc.  M., Lond., 1909-10, 3:
derm, sect., 89.—McEwen.  Dermatitis herpetiformis.  J. Cut.
Dis. incl. Syph., 1919, 37: 273.—MacKee.  Dermatitis herpeti-
formis.  Ibid., 1911, 29: 110.—MacLeod, J. M. H.  Case of
dermatitis herpetiformis.  Proc. R. Soc.  M.,  Lond.,  1915, 8:
derm, sect   162.—M'Vey, R.  E.  [Pemphigus  pruriginosus]
J. Kansas M. S.,  1908, 8:  176-8.—Martin, J. F.  Dermatitis
herpetiformans.   Am.  Med., 1927, 22: 768.—Mestre, J. J.
Pneorina,titls1^fr?itAiforme de  Duhring.   Rev. med.  cubana,
1926,  37: 1094-100.—Michel, P. J., & Delbos. J.  Maladie de
Duhring-Brocq. Bull.  Soc. fr. derm, syph., 1937, 44: 505-7 —
Moberg.  L. Un cas de dermatite herpetiforme de Duhring.
Forh  Nord  Derm. Foren. (1922)  1923, 5.  Kongr., 138 —
Muknin.  A. I.  Dermatitis herpetiformis Duhring.  Russ. J.
kozhn  vener. bollez..  1913,  26: 300-6.—Naegeli.  Derma-
ino« h^pet01,fo>rmls  und  Pemphigus.  Schweiz.  med. Wschr.,
}hiA  Yah*  2i  ~^Z---Dermatitis herpetiformis Duhring.
Ibid.,  1938, 68: 794.—O'Brien, C.  M.  Dermatitis herpeti-
formis.  Tr. R. Acad M. Ireland, 1915, 33: 129.—O'Donovan.
100001 D,ermatltis herpetiformis.  Proc. R. Soc. M., Lond.,
f^T ' il4^s!cVderm-1 63.—Ormsby.  Dermatitis herpeti-
nl    ,/•  £ut' Pr13'  lncL SyPh- 1919- 37=  424.—Oulmann.
Dermatitis  herpetiformis.  Ibid., 1911, 29:  103.—Patterson.
rw>70™  ™ e t   dermatltis herpetiformis.  Northumberland
?JJ^S?«   i,  J- .-1,910'- 18A 36-8.-Penner.  [Two  cases of
dermatitis  herpetiformis  Duhring]   Przegl.  derm., Warsz.,
Vrtl'i  e   A7~PTCrnSt',9-.,Case of dermatitis herpetiformis.
Proc R. Soc M Lond., 1917-18,11: sect, derm., 99.—Peyri. A.
lonl fooo8^ fe^Srm^ad de Duhring.  Rev. med. Barce-
Pev' I,  '  17: 3f ~15n2or?JlvogH- A-  Dermatitis herpetiforme.
Hrfc" htrm'tafrgen-- ^2t"26' U: 133-8.—Rosenbaum. Derma-
iwn ne£Petlfor,miST Duhring.   Med.  Klin.,  Berl.,  1927,  23:
n;T,0rIiOtSWei1,  £,,£•  Dermatitis herpetiformis.  J.  Cut.
Dis. md. Syph.,  1919, 37: 332,-Sequeira,  J.  H.  Case of
dermatitis herpetiformis.  Proc. R. Soc. M   Lond  1915 8- 
DERMATITIS
195
DERMATITIS
 derm, sect., 167; 1920-21, 14: 81.—Sibley, W. K.  Three cases
 of dermatitis herpetiformis.  Ibid., 164.—Simpson.  Duhring's
 disease.  J. Cut. Dis. incl. Syph., 1909, 27: 470.—Smith, J. F.
 Dermatitis  herpetiformis in  brother  and  sister.   Brit.  J.
 Derm.,  1928, 40: 19.—Srokowska. [Morbus Duhring]  Przegl.
 derm.,  Warsz.,  1938,  33:  134.—Stelwagon.   Dermatitis
 herpetiformis.  J.  Cut.  Dis.  incl. Syph.,  1911, 29:  361.—
 Stokes, J. H.  Presentation of  a case of dermatitis herpeti-
 formis.   Tr. Clin. Soc. Univ. Michigan, 1914-15, 6: 71-3.—
 Templeton, H. J.   Dermatitis  herpetiformis.   Arch.  Derm.
 Syph., Chic, 1937,  36: 464.—Toyama, I.  Ein  Fall von Pem-
 phigus pruriginosus (Japanese text)  Jap. Zschr. Derm. Urol.,
 1920, 20:  No. 2.—Traub,  E.  F.  Dermatitis herpetiformis.
 Arch. Derm.  Syph.,  Chic,  1938,  37:  891.—Tzanck,  A.. &
 Cord, M.   Dermatite de  Duhring-Brocq.   In Nouv. prat.
 derm.  (Darier, Sabouraud,  et al.) Par.,  1936,  7: 389-417.—
 Watrin, J.   Un cas  de  dermatite polymorphe de  Duhring.
 Bull. Soc. fr. derm, syph., 1933, 40: 1258.—Weissenbach. R. J.,
 & Bouwers, G.  Dermatite polymorphe douloureuse  de Duhr-
 ing-Brocq chez un homme de 89 ans.  Ibid., 1937,  44: 2099-
 101.—Wise.  Duhring's  disease.   Arch.  Derm. Syph., Chic,
 1922, n. ser., 6: 248.

 ----  herpetiformis: Clinical types.

    Tschopp,  W.    *Zur  Frage   der  Dermatitis
 herpetiformis vegetans   [Basel]    p.352-71.    8?
 Stockh., 1931.
   Also Acta derm,  vener., Stockh., 1931, 12:
   Andrade, L. C.  de.  Dermatite herpetiforme de  Duhring,
 generalisada.  Ann. Hosp. centr.  exercito,  Rio, 1936, 113-8,
 pl.—Bernucci, F.  Un caso di dermatosi pemfigoide erpetiforme
 polimorfa, con neoformazione nodulare cutanea, a tipo linfoide.
 Gior. ital. derm, sif., 1926, 67: 339-53, pl.—Bertaccini,  G.
 Dermatite di Duhring atipica.  Ibid., 1937,  78: suppl., 316.—
 Bizzozero, E.  Sopra  un caso di dermatite erpetiforme  con
 sintomi di epidermolisi bollosa.   Ibid., 1931, 72: 1397-404.—
 Botelho Vieira, J. P.  Dermite de Duhring sua variedade entre
 n6s (fogo selvagem; pemphigus tropical)   Brasil med., 1926,
 40:  pt  2, 102-4.—Burckhardt, W.  Dermatitis herpetiformis
 Duhring necroticans et ulcerans.  Arch. Derm. Syph., Berl.,
 1936, 174: 140-2.—Darier, J., & Tzanck, A.  Pemphigus und
 Dermatitis  Duhring  und  die sogenannten Uebergangsfalle.
 Derm.  Wschr.,  1935,  100:  73-6.—Duhring, L. A.   Case of
 dermatitis herpetiformis, illustrating in particular the pustular
 variety (impetigo herpetiformis of Hebra)  J. Cut. Vener. Dis.,
 1884, 2: 225-30.—Fellner, M., & Vasconcellos, F. de.   Ueber
 larvierte Falle von Dermatitis herpetiformis Duhring, nebst
 Bemerkungen iiber ihre Jodempfindlichkeit und die  passive
 Uebertragung derselben   (Provokation durch Hg-Salben und
 durch Staphvlokokkenvakzin)   Acta derm, vener., Stockh.,
 1933, 14: 99-112.—Gate, J.  Maladie de Duhring atypique avec
 lesions anales et balaniques.  Bull. Soc. fr. derm, syph., 1936,
 43:  1443.   ------  Michel,  P. J., & Benoit, C.  Maladie de
 Duhring atypique.  Ibid., 1934, 41: 824.—Gate, J., Michel, P.
 J., & Chapuis, A.   Deux cas de maladie de  Duhring-Brocq
 localisee aux plis, sans eosinophilic. Ibid., 1933, 40: 1203-5.—
 Gougerot, H.  Formes minima?  de  la dermatite polymorphe
 douloureuse de Brocq-Duhring; formes cutanees ou muqueuses
 ou cutaneo-muqueuses uni- ou bi-bulleuses. Ibid.,  1930, 37:
 1166-8.  ------&  Boudin,  G.  Prurit simple,  forme invisible
 d'une dermatite polymorphe de Brocq-Duhring durant 2 ans.
 Ibid.,  1937, 44: 61-4.   ------  & Dreyfus, B.  Maladie de
 Brocq-Duhring avec prurit pre-lesionnel precedant d'un an les
 lesions bulleuses et  prurit post-lesionnel.  Ibid., 1938, 45: 232-
 5.—Gougerot, H., & Boulle, S.   Dermatite polymorphe dou-
 loureuse de Brocq-Duhring paucibulleuse, localisee.  Ibid., 1938,
 45: 419.—Gougerot, H., Hamburger & Brouet.   Formes erythe-
 matosquameuses, atypiques, de la dermatite polymorphe de
 Brocq-Duhring. Ibid., 1935, 42:1590-2.—Gougerot, H., Weill,
 C, & Weill, J.  Forme erythemato-squameuse residuelle de la
 dermatite polymorphe de Brocq-Duhring  (forme atypique de la
 maladie de Brocq-Duhring)  Ibid., 1930, 37:1164-6.—Grouven,
 C, Krantz,  W. [et al.] Sind Pemphigus  und Duhring  Krank-
 heiten sui generis oder gibt  es gleitende  Uebergange?  Derm.
 Wschr., 1934, 99:  1084-92.—Jossel, B.   Dermatitis herpeti-
 formis Duhring mit Hinterlassung von Narben.  Ibid., 1931,
 93: 1368-72.—Kissmeyer [Vegetative herpetiform dermatitis]
 Hospitalstidende,  1933, 76: Dansk.  Derm.  Selsk. Forh., 21.—
 Kristjansen, A.  [Preliminary psoriasiform stage of herpetiform
 dermatitis]  Ibid.,  19-21—Laurentier, C.  Sur une dermatite
 herpetiforme de Duhring-Brocq a evolution cicatricielle. Ann.
 derm, syph., Par., 1926, 6. ser., 7: 91-7.—Milian, G.  Derma-
 tites de Duhring localisees.  Bull. Soc. fr. derm, syph., 1938, 45:
 794_6.  ------& Delarue.  Maladie de Duhring; transforma-
 tion gangreneuse des  erosions des pieds;  mort par septicemic
 Rev.  fr. derm, vener.,  1927, 3: 201-8.—Mzareulov,  M. I.
 Pemphigus  vulgaris gyratus et  circinatus; cutis  marmorata
 pigmentosa.  Tr. protok. Imp. Kavkazsk. Med. Obsb... 1911-12,
48: 131-4.—Naegcli, O.  Gibt es Uebergangsformen zwischen
 Dermatitis  herpetiformis Duhring  und  chronischem Pem-
phigus malignus?  Schweiz.  med.  Wschr., 1937, 67: 831-3.—
Nicolas,  J.,  Massia,  G-,  &  Petouraud, C.   Lesions vege-
tantes du bras, consecutives  a une  dermite eczematiforme;
maladie de  Duhring de type  vegetant.  Bull.  Soc  fr. derm.
syph., 1933, 40: 1567-9.—Nicolas, J., & Rousset. J.  Maladie
de Duhring-Brocq  a  poussees successives  de  types 6ruptifs
differents.  Ibid., 1936, 43: 173.—Pasini, A.  Dermatite erpeti-
forme Duhring ad insolita sintomatologia.  Gior. ital. derm.
sif., 1937, 78: suppl., 213.—Pautrier, L.  M., &  Labourgade.
Dermatite polymorphe de Duhring-Brocq, a poussees successive
evoluant depuis 23 ans.   Bull. Soc. fr. derm, syph.,  1935, 42:
553-6.—Pautrier, L.  M., &  Lanzenberg.   Forme de passage
entre la dermatite  polymorphe de  Duhring-Brocq, l'herpes
gestationis et la pemphigus v6getant.  Ibid., 1926, 33: 746-57.—
Pinard,  M.. Dumet & Aubin, H.  Pemphigus precede par une
phase d 'eczema,  puis de  dermatite herpetiforme de Duhring.
Ibid., 1938,  45:  946.— Richter, W.  Dermatitis herpetiformis
Duhring necroticans.  Arch.  Derm. Syph., Berl., 1937, 176:
5-7.—Sezary, A., & Maschas, H.,  Malade de Duhring achro-
miante.   Bull. Soc. fr. derm, syph., 1937, 44: 1983.—Spillmann,
L., & Weille,  R.  Dermatite herpetiforme non  douloureuse.
Ibid., 1936, 43: 1357-60.—Ullmo, A., & Laugier, P.  Maladie
de Duhring-Brocq  a  recidives successives, s'accompagnant
d'oscillations febriles  anormales.  Ibid., 507-11.—Vigne, Vidal
& Lombard.  Dermatite  de  Duhring, monomorphe, bulleuse.
Marseille med., 1930, 73: pt 2, 609-13.   Also J. med.  Paris,
1937,  57: 234-6.— Wolter,  A.   Latente  Dermatitis herpeti-
formis  Duhring  und deren  Provokation  durch  Jod.  Derm.
Zschr.,  1932, 64:  402-8.

----   herpetiformis: Complications.
  Audo Gianotti, G. B.  Polineurite e mielite ascendente acuta
in dermatite erpetiforme.  Arch. ital. derm, sif., 1934, 10: 245-
66.—Bloemen, J. J.   [Case  of dermatitis herpetiformis with
epidermolysis bullosa dystrophica]  Ned. tschr. geneesk., 1927,
71: pt 2, 1078.—Gate, J., Michel, P. J., & Benoit, C.  Appari-
tion  d'un tumeur de type  mycosique chez un sujet  ayant
presente anterieurement une  dermatose etiquette maladie de
Duhring.  Bull. Soc. fr. derm, syph., 1934,  41: 1401.—Gaucher,
Gougerot & Meaux  Saint-Marc.  Dermatite recidivante de
Duhring avec symblepharon et  c6cite,  suite de pemphigus
oculaire grave.   Ibid., 1912, 23: 329-32.—Genner. V.  [Der-
matitis  herpetiformis, complicated by hemorrhagic nephritis]
Hospitalstidende,  1936,  79:  Dansk  derm, selsk. forh.,  54.—
Gougerot Blum,   P.,  &  Frusmusan.   Dermatite polymorphe
douloureuse  de Brocq-Duhring surtout muqueuse;  retrecisse-
ment de l'oesophage par extension de l'eruption a la muqueuse
nesophagienne.  Bull. Soc. fr. derm,  syph., 1936, 43: 721-4.—
Koutseff, A.   Manifestations  oculaires en  rapport  avec des
eruptions bulleuses eVoluant vers la dermatite polymorphe de
Duhring-Brocq.  Bull. Soc. opht. Paris, 1934, 170-3.—Midelton,
W. J. Dermatitis herpetiformis; tubercular glands in the neck.
Proc. R. Soc. M., Lond., 1914-15, 8: clin. sect., 11.—Milian, G.,
&  Horowitz.  Maladie  de  Duhring  avec  elephantiasis  du
membre inferieur droit.  Rev. fr.  derm, vener., 1930, 6: 524-
31.—-Naegeli.  Dermatitis herpetiformis Duhring mit Beteili-
gung  der  Mundschleimhaut  (oder  Pemphigus  vulgaris?)
Schweiz. med. Wschr., 1930, 66: 897.—Nicolas, J., Rousset, J.,
& Colas, J.   Maladie de Duhring-Brocq  avec syneehies con-
jonctivales.  Bull. Soc.  fr.  derm, syph.,  1936,  43: 155-8.—
Pautrier, L. M.   Lichen plan complique d'eruption bulleuse
(association  de lichen plan  et  de dermatite polymorphe de
Duhring-Brocq?  ou lichen ruber pemphigoide?)   Ibid., 1933,
40:  1137-44.—Rasch, C.  [Dermatitis herpetiformis with ex-
tensive  lichenization, chronic arsenic poisoning  with keratosis
on the  palm of the hand and sole of the foot and verruciform
keratosis spread over the skin]  Hospitalstidende, 1913, 5. R., 6:
501-3.—Rost, G.  A.  Dermatitis herpetiformis mit Erythema
annulare centrifugum (Darier)  In Ikonogr. derm. (Jadassohn
& Zieler) Berl., 1932, 33-7,  pl.—Ruiter,  M.  Zum  Bilde der
Pyodermia chronica  papillaris et exulcerans  (Horncystenbil-
dung) und iiber  ihr Auftreten bei  Dermatitis  herpetiformis
Duhring.  Arch. Derm. Syph., Berl., 1932,  166: 184.—Ullmo, A.
Eryth^me papuleux et erytheme  polymorphe geant chez une
malade  atteinte  anterieurement de dermatite polymorphe de
Duhring-Brocq.  Bull. Soc. fr. derm, syph., 1937,  44: 213-6.

----   herpetiformis: Diagnosis.

   Walker,  G.    *Ueber den  Wert  der  Jodkali-
Provokation  zur Unterscheidung von  Pemphigus
und Dermatitis herpetiformis Duhring.   16p.   8?
Tiib.,  1935.
  Ambrogio, A.   Prove fitofarmacologiche nel pemfigo, nella
dermatite erpetiforme di Duhring ed in altre malattie cutanee.
Gior. ital. derm,  sif., 1932,  73:  105-17.—Cassavetis, S.   Un
ca* de leuc6mides simulant la maladie de  Duhring.   Bull. Soc.
fr. derm, syph., 1930, 37: 490-6.—Eliascheff, O.   Sur la valeur
de l'eosinophilie dans les dermatoses  bulleuses et specialement
dans la  dermatite herpetiforme de Duhring.  Sang, Par., 1928,
2: 1-3.—Gougerot, H.  Diagn6stico de las dermatosis ampo'lo-
sas,  p6nfigos,  dermatitis de  Duhring-Brocq, etc.  Dfa mid.,
B. Air.,  1932-33, 5:  1065.—Niles, H. D.  A case for diagnosis
(neurotic excoriations? dermatitis herpetiformis?)  Arch. Derm.
Syph.,  Chic, 1937,  36:  883.—O'Leary.   A case for diagnosis
(dermatitis herpetiformis)   Ibid., 1920,  n.  ser., 1: 605-7.—
Salsa,  F.  [Clinical  differenciation between pemphigus and
Duhring's dermatitis herpetiformis]  Bratisl. lek. listy,  1935,
15: 786-93.

----   herpetiformis:  Pathogenesis.
  Bernhardt,  R.   [Etiology of pemphigus and  Duhring's
dermatitis  herpetiformis]   Polska  gaz.  lek.,  1932, 11: 137.
Also Acta derm,  vener., Stockh., 1932-33, 13: 165-70.  ------
Weitere Beitrage zur Aetiologie des Pemphigus und der Duhring- 
DERMATITIS
196
DERMATITIS
sehen Krankheit   Arch. Derm. Syph.,  Berl.,  1934-35,  171:
536-55.—Bonaduce, F.  Studio sulla etiologia di una sindrome
tipo dermatite polimorfa.  Arch. ital.  derm,  sif.,  1929-30,  5:
239-51, 2 pl.—Cartia, B.  Ricerche etio-patogenetiche su un
caso di dermatite del Duhring.  Osp. maggiore, Milano, 1931,
19: 677-80.—Castoldi, F. Esperimenti su! potere patogeno del
siero di sangue e del liquido di bolla della dermatite erpetiforme
di Duhring.  Gior. ital. derm, sif., 1932, 73: 237.—Ciambellotti,
E.  Ulteriori ricerche  su di un caso di dermatite erpetiforme
recidivante del volto a probabile base anafilattoide  Dermosi-
filografo, 1929, 4: 286-95.—Dostrovsky, A.,  Gurevitch, I., &
Ungar, H.   On the question of the aetiology of pemphigus
vulgaris  and dermatitis herpetiformis, Duhring's disease; a
clinical experimental study.  Brit. J. Derm.  Syph., 1938, 50:
412-35.—Duhring, L. A.   Case of dermatitis herpetiformis
caused by nervous shock. Am. J. M. Sc, 1885, 89: 94-8.  Also
repr.—Ferrari, A. V.   Trasporto passivo dell'ipersensibilita al
joduro di potassio nella dermatite  erpetiforme di Duhring.
Dermosifilografo,  1930,  5: 489-500.—Friedmann,  M.  Zur
Dermatitis  herpetiformis-Frage.   Arch.  Derm. Syph., Berl.,
1929-30, 159: 86-99.—Gougerot, H.,  & Brouet, G.   Essais
d'inoculation au lapin  du liquide de bulles de  pemphigus et de
dermatite polymorphe de Duhring-Brocq.  Bull. Soc. fr. derm.
syph., 1930, 43:  1294-7.—Hynie, J.  [Pathogenesis  of derma-
titis herpetiformis (Duhring)]  Cesk. derm., 1926-27, 8:  169-
75, pl.—Jessner, M., & Hoffmann, H.  Jod- und Bromempfind-
lichkeit bei  Dermatitis herpetiformis und Pemphigus.   Klin.
Wschr., 1926, 5: 124.—Krzysztalowicz, F.,  & Grzybowski, M.
Zur Frage der Duhringschen Krankheit.  Arch. Derm.  Syph.,
Berl., 1928, 154: 121-33.—Lehner, E., & Rajka, E.  Nachweis
der Jodempfindlichkeit bei der Dermatitis herpetiformis durch
passive  Uebertragungsversuche.   Derm.  Wschr.,  1929, 89:
1545-8.—Leone,  R.   Dermatite erpetiforme e  streptococco.
Gior. ital. derm, sif.,  1938, 79:  365-75.—Perutz. A., & Gutt-
mann, S. Zur pathologischen Chemie und zur Jodtiberempfind-
lichkeit bei  Dermatitis herpetiformis Duhring.   Arch.  Derm.
Syph.,  1929, 158: 587-96.—Sammis, F. E.  Dermatitis herpeti-
formis  associated  with food allergy; report of a case.  Ibid.,
1935, 32: 798-800.—Urbach, E., & Reiss, F.  Tierexperimentelle
Untersuchungen zur Frage der infektiostoxischen Genese des
Pemphigus vulgaris und der Dermatitis herpetiformis Duhring.
Ibid., 1930-31, 162: 713-25.—Urbach, E., & Wolfram, S.  The
virus of pemphigus and dermatitis herpetiformis.  Ibid., 1936,
33: 788-806.—Varga, A.  Beitrage zur Pathogenese der Derma-
titis herpetiformis Duhring.  Derm. Wschr., 1931, 92: 193-6.—
Willbrand, L.  Nachuntersuchungen uber Dermatitis herpeti-
formis Duhring.   Ibid.,  1932, 94: 856-61.

----   herpetiformis: Pathology.

   Kohler,  W.    *Zur  pathologischen Anatomie
des  Pemphigus   und  der  Dermatitis   herpeti-
formis  (Duhring)   30p.  8?   Marb., 1913.
   Konig, A.   *Die Schwankungen der  Eosino-
philic  bei  Pemphigus  vulgaris  und  Dermatitis
herpetiformis   [Berlin]   22p.   8?   Charlottenb.,
1934.
   Uldall,  K.  *Zur  Frage der  Identitat  zwi-
schen  Dermatitis  herpetiformis und Pemphigus.
24p.   8?   Gott.,  1929.
   Duhring,  L. A.  Relation of dermatitis herpetiformis to
erythema multiforme  and to pemphigus.   Am.  J. M.  Sc,
1897, 113: 169.  Also repr.—Engelhardt, W.  Ueber eigentilm-
liche Zellbefunde  im Hautblaseninhalt bei Pemphigus vulgaris
und Dermatitis herpetiformis Duhring.   Krankheitsforschung,
1928, 6:  41-7.—Ferrari, A. V.  Reazione di  Takata positiva
nel sangue di un malato di dermatite erpetiforme.  Gior. ital.
derm, sif.,  1934,  75:  suppl.,  166.—Gate\  J.. Thiers,  H.,  &
Michel. P. Modification humorales dans la maladie de Duhring.
C.  rend. Soc.  biol., 1929, 101:  1146.—Klepper,  C.  Jodka-
liiiberempfindlichkeit   und   Grundumsatz   bei  Dermatitis
herpetiformis.  Arch. Derm. Syph., Berl., 1927, 153: 66-74.—
Midana,  A.  L'equilibro proteico del sangue in alcuni casi di
pemfigo  e  dermatite  erpetiforme  di  Duhring.  Gior.  ital.
derm, sif.,  1932,  73:  224-34.—Nicolas, J.,  Rousset,  J.,  &
Froment, R.   Dermatite  polymorphe de  Duhring-Brocq  a
forme grave avec presence de myelocytes basophiles dans  le
sang et de polynucleaires basophiles dans le liquide des  bulles.
Bull. Soc. fr.  derm, syph., 1929, 36: 671-5.—Rouviere, G.
Eosinophilie au cours  d'une  maladie de Duhring.  Toulouse
med., 1909,  2. ser.,  11: 338-41.—Secchi, T.   Osservazioni
ematologiche e  batteriologiche su di  un caso di  dermatite
erpetiforme.  Gazz. internaz.  med., 1911, 14: 251; 271.

----   herpetiformis: Treatment.
   Allen, C.  L.   *Le traitement arsenical et ses
reactions   biotropiques   dans   la   maladie   de
Duhring-Brocq.   59p.  8?  Par., 1934.
   Sahut, J.   *L'arsenoth^rapie dans la maladie
de Duhring-Brocq.   70p.  8?   Par., 1934.
   Beltran, &  Martinez Diaz.   La germanina  en el trata-
miento del penfigo y dermatitis de Duhring.  Med. ibera, 1935,
29: 548.—Bureau, Y.  Dermatose de Duhring guerie par le
moranyl.   Bull.  Soc. fr.  derm, syph., 1936,  43:  666-9.__
Dujardin.  Dermatite herpetiforme de Duhring; traitement de
Darier.  Clinique,  Brux.,  1910,  24: 257.—Foerster. H.  R.
Spinal Roentgen ray therapy in  dermatitis  herpetiformis.
Wisconsin M. J., 1930, 29: 571-4.—Gawalowski, K.  [Contri-
bution to the treatment of dermatitis herpetiformis Duhring]
Cas.  lek. cesk.,  1937, 76:  847-50.—Haines, C. N.   Fever
therapy  in  dermatitis herpetiformis; case  report.   Guthrie
Clin.  Bull.,  1938-39,  8:  17.—Jordan. A.   Wie soil man die
Dermatitis herpetiformis  Duhring behandeln?  Derm. Zschr.,
1933, 68: 166-71.—Jung, F.  Zur Therapie der Dermatitis
herpetiformis Duhring. Klin. Wschr., 1927, 6: I860.—Krynski,
A.  Beitrag zur Therapie der Dermatitis herpetiformis Duhring.
Derm. Wschr.,  1929,  89: 1480-3.—Maderna, C.  La roent-
genoterapia  del  simpatico  nella  dermatite  erpetiforme del
Duhring.  Riforma  med.,  1928, 44: 459-61.—Milian, G. Le
traitement de la maladie de Duhring.  Rev. fr. derm, vdner.,
1936, 12: 506-10— Muhlpfordt, H.  Germanin bei Pemphigus
vulgaris  und  Dermatitis herpetiformis  Duhring.   Miinch.
med. Wschr., 1932, 79: 356.—Pasini, A.  Piretoterapia e derma-
tite erpetiforme  di Duhring.   Gior. ital. derm, sif.,  1932, 73:
241-4. ------  Le cura  del pemfigo e delle dermatite erpeti-
forme di Duhring con la Germanin.  Ibid., 1937, 78: suppl.,
211-3.—Schropl. Dermatitis  herpetiformis Duhring  geheilt
durch  Malariabehandlung.   Med.  Klin.,  Berl.,  1927,  23:
498.—Set lei, J.  Zur Fermenttherapie der  Dermatitis herpeti-
formis Duhring.  Derm. Wschr.,  1935,  101: 1485-9.   Also
Gyogyaszat, 1936, 76: 213.—Steiner, E.  Beitrag zur Therapie
der Dermatitis herpetiformis Duhring mit Natriumthiosulfat.
Derm. Wschr., 1934,  98: 682.— Thesleff,  C.   Ueber die Be-
handlung der  Dermatitis herpetiformis Duhring mit Neosal-
varsan.  Acta derm, vener.,  Stockh.,  1926,  7:  450-65.—
Tzanck, A., Dobkwevitch, & Lewi, S. Traitement de la maladie
de Duhring par l'iode a tres petites doses.   Bull. Soc. fr. derm.
syph.,  1937,  44:  1003.—Zoon,  J. J.  [Germanine (Bayer  205)
in treatment of pemphigus vulgaris and  pemphigus chronicus
recidivans (Duhring's  disease)]  Ned. tschr.  geneesk.,  1933,
77: 2419-30, 4 pl.  Also Acta derm, vener., Stockh., 1933, 14:
473-92.

----   herpetiformis—in children.
   Cathala, J., & Olivier,  H. R.  Maladie de Duhring chez un
nourrisson de 4 mois.  Bull.  Soc.  pediat. Paris,  1927, 25:
369-72.—Gardiner,  F.  Dermatitis herpetiformis in  children.
Brit. J. Derm., 1909, 21: 237-48,  3 pl.—Gate, Girard, M., &
Michel, P. J.  Dermatose remontant a l'enfance avec poussees
subintrantes; dermatite de Duhring atvpique.  Bull. Soc. fr.
derm,  syph.,  1935,  42:  196-9.—Gate,  J., Guilleret, P.,  &
Tiran,  P.  Dermatite de Duhring-Brocq,  ayant  simule, au
debut, un impetigo bulleux,  chez un enfant de 12 moi3. Ibid.,
1932,  39: 73-5.—Kerb  Ein siebenjiihriger  Knabe mit Derma-
titis herpetiformis Duhring.  Wien.  klin.  Wschr.,  1917, 30:
638.—Little, E. G. G.  Case of dermatitis herpetiformis in a
boy. aged 8.  Proc.  R. Soc. M., Lond.,  1915, 8: derm, sect.,
166.—Liotta, G.  Dermatite di Duhring in  un lattante guarita
con l'auto-emoterapia.  Dermosifilografo, 1927, 2:  118-21.—
Nicolas, J..  & Rousset, J.   Maladie de Duhring-Brocq  chez
un nourrisson. Bull. Soc. fr. derm, syph., 1933, 40: 1573-5.—
Pernet, G.   Dermatitis herpetiformis in a boy.  Proc. R. Soc.
M., Lond., 1915-16, 9: derm, sect., 213.—Scarpa. A.  Un caso
di dermatite Duhring-Brocq infantile.  Gior. ital. derm, sif.,
1937, 78: 653-67, pl.—Sezary, A., & Horowitz, A. Maladie de
Duhring  congenitale.  Bull. Soc.  fr. derm, syph.,  1938, 45:
987-9.—Weber,  F.  P.   Chronic  pemphigus or dermatitis
herpetiformis in  a child.  Proc. R. Soc.  M., Lond., 1927-28,
21: sec. derm., 3-6.  Also repr.

----   herpetiformis—in pregnancy.

   See  also  in 3.  ser.  under  Herpes; Impetigo
herpetiformis.
   Bogoraze,  D.    *Contribution a I'etude  de
I'herpes gestationis  [Paris]  lOOp.   8?   Strasb.,
1932.
   Bravo.  Un caso de herpes gestationis.   Arch, med., Madr.,
1935,38: 202.—Bruns, W.  Zur Frage der  Schwangerschafts-
unterbrechung bei Herpes gestationis.  Deut. med. Wschr.,
1938,  64: 256.—Crosti,  A.   Herpes gestationis e dermatiti
pohmorfe  dolorose  (Duhring-Brocq)  Gior. ital.  derm, sif.,
1932,  73: 152-74,  pl.—Del  Vivo,  G.   Herpes gestationis.
Ibid.,  99-104.—Genner,  V.   [Hydroa  gravidarum  (Herpes
gestationis)]   Dansk.  derm, selsk. forh., 1931-32,  64: 51.—
Guiroy, A. J., <%: Cordiviola, L. A.  Sobre un caso de herpes
gestationis  con  transmision al feto.   Bol.  Soc. obst. gin. B.
Aires, 1934, 13: 40-8.—Haxthausen. H.  [Hydroa gravidarum]
Hospitalstidende, 1936, 79:  Dansk derm, selsk. forh., 58 —
Howard,  R.  L.  Herpes gestationis; report of a case.  Arch.
Derm  Syph.,  Chic, 1933,  28: 782-9.—MacLeod.  J.  M. H.
Case for diagnosis;  ?Hydroa gestationis.   Proc. R. Soc. M  ,
Lond., 1915, 8: derm, sect.,  162.—Madden, J. F.  Herpes
gestationis.   Arch.  Derm.  Syph.,  Chic,  1935, 32:  530 —
Mosto, D., Gandia, T. P., & Carrera, J. L.   Un caso de herpes
gestationis.  Prensa med. argent., 1938,  25: 398-402.—Sadi
tonso, F. Dermatosis herpetiforme recidivante del puerperio.
Rev. med., Rosario, 1934, 8: 24-31.—Schenck, S. B.  Derma-
titis herpetiformis  complicating  pregnancv.   Med.  Times,
IN. Y., 1936,  64: 11— Sechi, E.  Contributo alio studio dell'her-
pes gestationis.  Gior.  ital. derm, sif., 1932, 73: 1353.—Sezary,
A.,  & Lemant, J.   Herpes  gestationis.  Bull. Soc   fr  derm 
DERMATITIS
197
DERMATITIS
  syph., 1936, 43: 605-7.—Vianni, A.  Su di un caso di herpes
  gestationis (Hydroa gravidarum di Unna)  Gior. ital. derm.
  sif., 1936, 77: suppl., 225-7, pl.—Vigne,  P., & Jullien.  Herpes
  gestationis.  Bull. Soc. fr. derm, syph., 1936, 43: 1369-72.

  ----  infectious  eczematoid [Engman]

    See under Eczematoid.

  ----  lichenoid [Neurodermitis]

    See also Dermatitis, allergic; Dermatoneurosis;
  Eczema; Lichen; also  in  3. ser. under Lichen
  [Vidal] Prurigo [Hyde] Pruritus; Urticaria.
    Alexander,  A.   Neurodermitis.   p. 371-445.

  8?   Berl.
    In Handb. Haut Geschlkr.,  Berl., 1927, 6: Teil  1.

    Rambl, E.   Contribution k  I'etude  du  lichen
  plan et des  nevrodermites   [Lausanne]   32p.   8?
  Zur., 1920.
    Brocq. L.  Vue  d'ensemble des licheriifications.  Medecine,
  Par.,  1926, 8: 87-93.—Cedercreutz, A.   Om sa kallade neuro-
  dermiter [Prurigo diathfesique (Besnier) Lichen simplex chroni-
  ca (Vidal)]  Fin. lak. sail, hand.,  1915, 57: 793-815.—Cleve-
  land,  D. E. H.  Lichen simplex chronicus.  Canad. M. Ass. J.,
  1933,  29: 368-74.  Also Arch. Derm.  Syph.,  Chic, 1936, 33:
  316-26.—Fuhs, H.  Dermatitis lichenoides chronica pruriens
  (Neisser)  [Lichen  simplex chronicus  (Vidal)]   Med. Klin.,
  Berl.,  1938,  34:  111-3,  pl.—Gate. J.   Lichenification.   In
  Traite derm. (Schulmann) 1933, 2:  187-97.—Haldin-Davis, H.
  Prurigo-pruritus and lichenification.  Practitioner, Lond., 1928,
  121: 309-16.—Herxheimer,. K.  Ueber  Neurodermitis; Fort-
  bildungsvortrag.    Med.  Klin.,  Berl.,  1926, 22: 317-9.—
  Leopoldo.  Neurodermitis o prurito con  liquenificacion y su
  tratamiento por el radium y los rayos X.  Rev. espafi. derm.
  sif., 1913, 15: 481-8.—Leredde.  Le lichen simplex et la licheni-
  fication.  Rev. prat. mal. org. genitourin., Lille,  1904,  3: 118-
  25.—Ormsby,  O.  S.   Neurodermatitis  and lichenification.
  Pennsylvania M.  J., 1932, 36: 231-8.—Pautrier,  L. M.  Les
  lichenffications.   In Nouv. prat.  derm.  (Darier,  Sabouraud,
  et al.) Par.,  1936,  7:  497-564.—Photinos, P. B.   Recherches
  sur la nevrodermite de Brocq  ou lichenification microbienne.
  Ann.  derm, syph.,  Par., 1930, 7.  ser.,  1: 387-402.—Pinkus.
  Fall von Lichen chronicus und Depigmentierung.  Derm. Zschr.,
  1906,  13: 651-7.—Rattner, H.. &  Pussy, W. A.  Neuroder-
  matitis  or irritant dermatitis? report  of a case.   J. Am. M.
  Ass.,  1932, 99:  1934-37.—Spillmann,  Watrin  & Crehange.
  A propos de la presentation de 3 cas de  lichen et de dermatite
  lichenolde.   Bull.  Soc.  fr. derm,  syph.,  1926, 23: 456-8 —
  Sulzberger, M. B.  Chronic discoid and lichenoid dermatitis.
  Arch.  Derm. Syph.,  Chic,  1937, 36:  452.—Watrin, J.,  &
  Weille,  R.  A propos  d'un cas de lichen simplex chronique de
  Vidal.  Bull. Soc.  fr.  derm, syph., 1936,  43: 213.—Wise. F.
  Neurodermite.   Arch. Derm. Syph., Chic, 1920, n. ser., 1: 736.
  -----   A case for diagnosis  (lichenoid dermatitis?  Lichen
  planus?)  Ibid., 1937, 36: 1292.

  ----  lichenoid, atypical.
    Artom, M.  Lichenificazione anormale sistematizzata (con-
  tributo alio studio della ezio-patogenesi delle lichenificazioni)
  Dermosifilografo, 1929, 4: 549-64.—Beron, B.  Ueber anormale
 Lichenifikation.   Derm. Wschr., 1929,  88: 469-78.   ---:—
 Zweiter  Beitrag  zur Klinik der  anormalen  Lichenifikation.
 Ibid.,  1930, 90: 233-5.—Bizzozero,  E.  Contribution a I'etude
 des formes  anormales de lichenification.  Ann. derm, syph.,
 Par.,  1928, 6. ser., 9: 857-68.—Hudelo,  Cailliau  &  Lejard.
 Prurit chronique avec eruption lichenolde (pityriasis rubra pila-
 ris?)   Bull. Soc. fr. derm, syph., 1925, 32: 329-31.—Pautrier, L.
 M.  Les lichenifications anormales.  Acta derm, vener., Stockh.,
 1927-28, 8: 313-42, 17 pl.—Pisani, E.  Contributo alio studio
 delle lichenificazioni anormali.  Arch. ital. derm, sif., 1929-30,
 5: 330-56.—Vercellino, L.  Ueber atypische Lichenifikationen.
 Arch. Derm. Syph., Berl., 1931, 163: 626-44.— Wolff, G. Ein
 Fall von Neurodermitis follicularis acuminata.  Derm.  Zschr.,
 1926, 48: 44-50.

 ----   lichenoid: Causes.
   Flandin, Rabeau, H.,  & Ukrainczyk.  Neurodermite consi-
 deree a tort comme dermite professionnelle; reaction de Praus-
 nitz-Kiistner.  Bull. Soc.  fr. derm,  syph., 1937,  44: 75-7.—
 Gate, P., Cuilleret,  P., & Dugois.  P.   Nevrodermite  du cou
 consecutive a une 6pidermqmycose.  Ibid., 1935,  42:  365.-
 Milian, & Kiamil, O.   Lichenification infectieuse.   Ibid., 1930,
 37: 254-6.—Milian, G.  Prurigo lichenifie syphilitique.  Ibid.,
 1938,  45: 792-4.—Photinos.  P.  Encore quelques mots  sur
 I'etiologie de la nevrodermite de Brocq a l'occasion d'un cas
 rare de cette dermatose.   Ibid., 1935, 42: 982-6—Schropi.E.
 Neurodermitis durch Oxyuren; ein Beitrag zur Pathogenese der
 Prurigo.  Derm. Wschr.,  1926, 83: 1083-97.

----   lichenoid, chronic atrophic [Csillag]

  See under  Scleroderma.
 ----   lichenoid, diffuse.

   Bisson  & Desaux.   Radiotherapie  a distance de  diverses
 affections  cutan6es,  en particulier des  nevrodermite  diffuses.
 Arch,  electr. med., 1926, 36: 491-6.—Brocq.  Eruption liche-
 nienne d'aspect a  marche extensive  centrifuge.  Bull. Soc. fr.
 derm,  syph., 1905, 16: 70-2,  Also Ann. derm, syph., Par., 1905,
 4. ser., 6: 247-9.—Brunsting, L. A.  Atopic dermatitis  (dis-
 seminated neurodermatitis)  of young adults.   Arch. Derm.
 Syph., Chic, 1936, 34: 935-57.—Pautrier, L. M.  Sur un cas de
 lichenification diffuse de la  face.   Rev. prat. mal. cut., Par.,
 1904, 3: 241-6, pl.—Peck, S. M.  A contribution to the ques-
 tion of localization in  disseminated neurodermitis.  J.  Mount
 Sinai  Hosp.,  1934-35, 1:  219-22.—Sollner.   Ein Fall von
 systematisierter Lichenifikation,  als  Beitrag  zur  Kenntnis
 metamerischer Hautaffektionen.  Arch.  Derm. Syph.. Lpz.,
 1905, 73: 147-62, pl.—Wise.  Generalized neurodermatitis and
 ichthyosis.  Arch.  Derm. Syph., Chic, 1922, n. ser. 6: 227.—
 Wise,  F.  Practical hints  on  the  treatment  of disseminate
 neurodermatitis.  J.  Michigan M. Soc, 1937, 36: 279-83.

 ----   lichenoid, giant.
   Ajello,  L.   Contributo   alio studio della  lichenificazione
 gigantesca.   Arch. ital. derm,  sif.,  1925-26,  1:  327-38 —
 Briinauer.  Lichenificatio  gigantea  Brocq-Pautrier  (Neuro-
 dermitis hypertrophica Ehrmann)  Arch. Derm. Syph., Berl.,
 1926,  151: 415.—Manganotti. G.   Sui rapporti del lichen
 gigante con le lichenificazioni anormali.  Gior.  ital. derm, sif.,
 1933,  74:  1259-85,  5 pl.—Merenlender,  J.   Ueber  Neuro-
 dermitis gigantea (lichenification geante Pautrier-Brocq) Arch.
 Derm. Syph.,  Berl.,  1930, 161: 6-19.—Nicolas, J., Massa,  G.
 [et al.]  Lichenification nodulaire g6ante du mollet.  Bull. Soc.
 fr. derm, syph., 1936, 43: 952-4.

 ----   lichenoid, hypertrophic.

   See also in 3. ser. under  Lichen.
   Beek, C. H.  [Rare form of lichen ruber verrucosus with
 palmo-plantar  keratosis]   Ned.  tschr. geneesk.,  1937,  81:
 1560.—Dedyurim,  I. P. Lichen ruber planus corneus s. hyper-
 trophicus.  Russ. J. kozhn. vener.  bolfezn., 1905, 10:  138-41.—
 Ecclestone, W. E.. & Gwyn, N. B.  Lichen planus verrucosus
 with zoster-like distribution.  Canad.  M.  Ass. J.,  1935, 33:
 426.—Gawalowski.  [Lichen ruber verrucosus]   Cesk.  derm.,
 1936,  16:  181.—Haynes, H.,  &  Hellier.  F.  Lichen  nitidus
 associ6 a du  lichen  plan  et  a  de  la lichenification  verru-
 queuse.  Ann. derm syph., Par.,  1937, 7.  ser.,  8: 192-214.—
 Hruszek, H.  Lichen ruber  verrucosus debutant dans les plis
 axillaires.  Rev. fr. derm, vener., 1937, 13:  311.—Lortat-Jacob,
 Fernet  &  Legrain.  Lichen corne  hypertrophique  du creux
 poplite.  Bull. Soc. fr. derm, syph., 1931, 38: 414-6.—Nicolas,
 J., Rousset, J., & Racouchot, J. Lichen corn6 hypertrophique,
 Ibid., 1938, 45: 210.—Oiler Corominas, F.   Un caso de  liqueni-
 ficaci6n verrucosa  sin  liquen piano ni  en  su origen ni en  su
 periodo de estado.  Ars. med., Barcel.,  1936, 12: 191-8.  Also
 Bull. Soc. fr. derm, syph., 1936, 43: 886-94.—Pautrier, L. M.
 Le lichen  corn6 hypertrophique  est une forme anormale  de
 lichenification, qui peut se suraj outer a du lichen plan ou  en
 rester  totalement  independante.   Ibid., 1927, 34: 684-8.—
 Polano, M. E.  Zur Histologie des Lichen ruber verrucosus.
 Derm. Zschr.,  1907, 14: 101-8, pl.—Ravogli, A.   Lichen planus
 verrucosus.  Tr. Am. Derm. Ass., 1904, 28: 172-80.  Also  J.
 Cut. Dis. incl. Syph., 1904, 22: 573-81.  Also repr.—Roscher.
 Ein Fall von Lichen ruber planus verrucosus mit atypischem
 Verlauf.  Charite Ann., Berl., 1905, 29: 771-8.—Spillmann, L.,
 Watrin, J.,  & Creange, A.  Lichen  corn6  hypertrophique  et
 lichen plan. Bull.  Soc fr. derm, syph.,  1926, 33: 547-9.

 ----   lichenoid, localized.
   Bosco, I. Un caso di dermatosi lineare pruriginosa lichenoide
 facilmente  eczematizzabile.   Gior. ital.  derm,  sif.,  1935, 76:
 129-42, pl.—Desaux, A., Nadal, R., & Dupeur, B. Les nevro-
 dermites circonscrites.   Bull, med., Par.,  1933, 47: 690-4.—
 Dore.  S.  E.  Case  of circumscribed  lichenification  (nevro-
 dermite)   Proc. R. Soc. M., Lond.,  1911-12,  5: derm, sect.,
 147.—Dubreuilh,  W.   Lichen simple  circonscrit en  bande
 lineaire.  Bull. Soc. fr.  derm, syph.,  1904, 15: 223.  Also Ann,
 derm, svph., Par., 1904, 4. ser., 5:  647.—Ehrmann. S.  [Neuro-
 dermitis  circumscripta]  Klin.  ther. Wschr., 1919, 26: 357.—
 Ellis.  F. A.   The treatment  of  localized chronic  lichenoid
 dermatitis (neurodermatitis)  Bull. School M. Univ. Maryland,
 1936-37, 21: 55-8.—Ferreira da Rosa, A.  Prurido com impeti-
 ginacao, eczematizacao e liehenificacao das superficies expostas.
 Fol. med., Rio, 1929. 10: 336.—Gate, J.. & Cuche, M.  Nevro-
 dermite chronique  circonscrite du  creux poplite; lichenification
diffuse  de la face.  Bull. Soc. fr. derm, syph., 1935, 42:  1038.—
Grande,  L., Del.   Neurodermite lineare.   Dermosifilografo,
 1937,  12: 220-3.—Juster, E.   Les prurits circonscrits;  leur
 traitement physiologique.   J.  med.  Paris,  1926, 45:   893.—
Louste & Juster. Le traitement des prurits circonscrits  (nevro-
dermites)  par  l'ionisation a  l'aconitine.  Bull.  Soc.  fr. derm.
syph.,  1926, 33: 78-81.—Maschkilleisson,  L. N., & Ioukelts,
I.  I.  ' Contribution a I'etude du  neurodermitis circumscripta
Brocq  (Lichen simplex chronicus Vidal; prurit circonscrit avec
lichenification  de  Brocq)  historique,   clinique et  anatomie
pathologique.  Acta  derm, vener., Stockh., 1929, 10:  371-90.
Also Vener. derm.  Moskva, 1929,  6: 46-58.—Meachen. G.  N.
Lichenoid transformation of scratch marks.   Med. Press & Circ.,
Lond.,  1904, n, ser., 78: 62,—Milian, G. Prurigo lichenifie des 
DERMATITIS
198
DERMATITIS
avant-bras et de la face.  Rev. fr. derm. v6ner., 1936, 12: 77-
80.—Rey & Gardon.  Plaques lichenoides; lichen  circonscrit
de Brocq.   Bull. Soc. fr. derm, syph., 1904, 15: 229-31.  Also
Ann. derm, syph., Par., 1904, 4. ser., 5:  653-5.—Robba, G.
Su un caso  di lichen Vidal con aspetto di morbo Fox-Fordyce.
Gior. ital. derm,  sif.,  1934, 75: 951-64, 3 pl.—Valette.  Le
prurit circonscrit avec lichenification et son traitement.   Rev.
g6n. clin. ther., 1926, 40: 388-91.—Veyrieres.  Prurits localises
et plaques de nevrodermite chronique circonscrite (traitement
avec la douche  filiforme) Ann. Soc. hydr. med. Paris, 1913,
58: 273.

----   lichenoid, nodular.
   See also in 3. ser. under Lichen; Prurigo.
   Meyer,  K.    *Ueber  einen Fall von  Neuro-
 dermitis nodularis.   25p.   8?  Miinch., 1926.
   Berkowsky, M.  Prurigo nodularis.   Arch.  Derm. Syph.,
 Chic, 1936, 34: 333.—Besselmann,  A.   Zur  Kentniss der
 Prurigo  nodularis.   Arch. Derm. Syph., Berl., 1932, 166:
 212.—Brocq  &  Pautrier.  Lichen obtusus come  (urticaria
 perstans)  forme anormale  de  lichenification circonscrite  en
 nodules.   Bull. Soc. fr. derm, syph., 1908, 19: 342-7.—Bronzini,
 M.  Lichenificazione circonscritta nodulare cronica (lichen ruber
 obtusus corneus; prurigo nodulare)  Riforma med.,  1935, 51:
 1671-7.—Buy  Wenniger, L. M. de.   Lichen obtusus?   Ned.
 tschr. geneesk., 1907, 1: 513-5.—Carol, L. L.  [Lichen ruber
 obtusus]   Ibid.,  1935,  79:  4419.—Cornbleet, T.  A case for
 diagnosis  (nodular  neurodermatitis?)  Arch.  Derm. Syph.,
 Chic, 1938, 37: 922.—Danlos.  Lichen obtusus et vitiligo.
 Bull. Soc.  fr.  derm,  syph., 1905,  16: 312.  Also  Ann.  derm.
 syph., Par., 1905, 4.  ser.,  6: 977.—Dowling,  G.  B.  Lichen
 obtusus corneus.  Proc. R. Soc M., Lond., 1928-29, 22: sect.
 derm., 18.  ------   Prurigo nodularis.  Ibid., 1933, 27: sect.
 derm., 140.—Feldman,  S.  Prurigo  nodularis.  Arch. Derm.
 Syph., Chic, 1937, 36: 1117.—Ferrari, A. V.  Intorno ai rap-
 porti del lichen ottuso corneo e del lichen verucoso colle licheni-
 ficazioni   anormali   (contributo  clinico-anatomopatologico)
 Arch. ital. derm, sif.,  1926-37,  2:  569-85.—Gelbjerg-Hansen.
 G. [Hyde's prurigo nodularis, treated with thorium X] Dansk.
 derm, selsk. forh., 1931-32, 64: 3.—Habermann. R.   Ueber
 Lichen ruber hypertrophicus  laevis  und  Lichen   obtusus.
 Derm. Zschr., 1928,  53: 246-54.—Hasselmann. C.  M.  Zur
 Histologie der Prurigo nodularis (Lichen obtusus  corneus)
 Derm. Wschr., 1926, 83:  1723.— Highman,  W. J.   Prurigo
 nodularis.   Arch. Derm. Syph., Chic, 1920, n. ser.,  1: 720.—
 Jakubson, A. K.  Prurigo nodularis  (Neurodermatitis nodu-
 laris  chronica)  Urol.  Cut. Rev., 1931,  35: 715-8.—Koch.
 Prurigo nodularis Hyde.  Derm.  Wschr.,  1938, 106: 421.—
 Levi, I.   Contributo  alia conoscenza dell'urticaria  papulosa
 perstans  con pigmentazione.  Arch.  ital. derm, sif.,  1929-30,
 5: 219-38.—Liebner, E., & Kovacs, E.  Nervenvermehrung bei
 Prurigo nodularis Hyde.  Zbl. Haut Geschlkr., 1936, 53: 225.—
 Lomholt,  S.  Case of prurigo nodularis (Hyde)   Hospitalsti-
 dende, 1935, 78: Dansk. derm, selsk. forh., 15.—Louste, Levy-
 Franckel  & Cailliau.   Prurigo  chronique  rappelant le  lichen
 corn6 nodulaire et atrophique.  Bull. Soc. fr. derm, syph., 1933.
 40:  401-6.—Milian  &  Lortat-Jacob, E.   Prurigo nodulaire.
 Ibid., 1932,  39:  167-9.—Nicolas,  Gat6, J., & Massia,  G.
 Lichen come et lichen plan. Ibid., 1927, 34: 675-84.—Oltra-
 mare. Lichen corne.  Rev. med. Suisse rom., 1904, 24: 163.—
 Ortynsky,  I.  [Purigo  nodularis]  Cas. lek.  desk. 1936, 75:
 1551.—Pautrier. L. M.  Le nevrome  de la lichenification cir-
 conscrite  nodulaire chronique  (Lichen ruber  obtusus come,
 prurigo nodularis)  Ann. derm, syph., Par., 1934, 7. ser.,  5:
 897-919,  8 pl.—Pick,  W.  Ueber die  circumscripte nodose
 chronische  Lichenifikation  (Brocq-Pautrier)    Arch.  Derm
 Syph., Berl., 1926, 150: 356-66.—Postma, C. [Lichen obtusus]
 Ned. tschr. geneesk.,  1926, 70: pt 2, 1590.—Prurigo nodularis
 Arch. Derm. Syph.,  Chic, 1936,  34: 164.—Rutledge, W.  U.
 Prurigo nodularis, report of case.  Kentucky M. J., 1934, 32:
 385.—Santoianni, G.  Forma non comune di lichenificazione
 anormale circoscritta nodulare.  Rass. internaz. clin. ter., 1928,
 9: 909-19.—Schonfeld.   Prurigo  nodularis (Hyde)   Derm
 Wschr., 1937,  104: 310.—Schulmann, E., Solente & Odinet
 3.  Prurigo nodulaire de Hyde; amelioration par les rayons
 ultra-violets.  Bull.  Soc. fr. derm,  syph.,  1931, 38:  1288-
 90.—Strandberg, J.   Prurigo nodularis (Hyde)   Acta derm
 vener., Stockh., 1922, 3: 441.—Vohwinkel, K. H.  Zur Klinik,
 Histologie  und  Differentialdiagnose   des  Lichen  obtusus'
 Arch. Derm. Syph.,  Berl., 1929, 157: 505-16.—Weissenbach!
 R. J., Martineau, J., & Matteo, J. di.  Prurigo nodulaire  Bull
 Soc.  fr. derm, syph.,  1937, 44: 2014-7.—White,  C. J. Lichen
 obtusus corneus: an unusual type of lichenification.   J  Cut
 Dis.  incl. Syph., 1907, 25: 385-93, 2 pl.—Wigley, J.  E. M., &
 Heggs, G.  Prurigo nodularis.  Proc. R. Soc. M., Lond., 1934
 27: 1573.—Wise. F.  Prurigo nodularis.  Arch.  Derm. SvDh '
 Chic, 1937, 36: 381.                                  ^ "

---- lichenoid: Pathology.

   Hartlmaier,  K.  *Ueber die  Entstehung der
 Lehre von den neuritischen  Dermatosen   [Miin-
 chen]  36p.   8?   Bleicherode, 1937.
  Beck.   Lichen simplex  chronicus  bei einem 9jahrigen
Knaben; das Verhaltniss der Hautlasionen zu den Head'schen
Linien. Pest. med. chir. Presse, Budap., 1905, 41: 184; 1140__
Brandt, R.  Die  Abgrenzung der Neurodermitis vom chroni-
schen Ekzem auf Grund konstitutioneller Betrachtung. Derm.
Zschr., 1932-33,  65: 330-8.  Also Zschr. ges. Anat., 2. Abt.,
1932, 17: 225-57.—Chevallier, P., & Ely, E.  Le sang dans les
nevrodermites.  Bull. Soc. fr. derm, syph.,  1938, 45: 863.—
Chevallier, P., Moutier, F. [et al.]  L'estomac dans les nevro-
dermites.  Ibid., 863— Landa, G.  I.,  & Tulberman, D.  G.
[Carbohydrates in the skin and blood in neurodermitis]  Klin.
med., Moskva, 1937, 15: 587-93.—Pautrier, L. M., & Diss, A.
L'anatomie pathologique  des  hybrides de lichen plan  et  de
lichenification. Bull. Soc. fr. derm, syph., 1927,  34: 688-92.

----   lichenoid, pigmented  purpuric  [Gougerot-
   Blum]
   Cicero. R. E.  Un  concepto nuevo en  dermatologfa; los
dermatosis invisibles de Gougerot.  Rev. med. Rosario, 1936,
10: No. 92, 4-11.—Diassio, F. A.  Dermatite lichenolde pur-
purique et pigmentee (Gougerot Blum) report of a case.  Urol.
Cut. Rev., 1935, 39: 634.—Frischman, N. M., <fc  Berson, W. B.
Zur Diagnostik des Lichen pigmentosus.   Derm. Wschr., 1931,
92: 139-45.—Gate, J.,  & Cuilleret, P.   Deux  cas de lichen
invisible.  Bull.  Soc.  fr. derm,  syph.,  1936,  43:  180-2 —
Gougerot, H.  Lichens atypiques ou invisibles pigmentogenes
reveies par des  pigmentations.   Ibid.,  1935,  42: 792;  894.
       & Blum, P.   Nouveau cas de dermatite lichenolde
purpurique et pigmentaire.   Ibid., 1934, 41:  889-92.
Lichen  plan  pigmentogene  cutaneo-muqueux  atypique et
typique.   Ibid.,  1938, 45: 912-4.—Gougerot,  H.,  & Burnier.
Lichen plan  atypique purpurique et pigmente, localise a la
cuisse droite.  Ibid., 1937, 44: 1804.—Gougerot, H., & Meyer,
J. J.  Lichen atypique pigmentaire,  forme de  transition entre
les lichens atypiques pigmentes et les  lichens invisibles pig-
mentogenes.   Ibid.,  1936,  43:  1799-801.—Masure  &  Le
Mahaute.  Sur un cas de lichen atypique ou invisible pigmento-
gene.  Ibid., 695.—Michelson, H. E., & Laymon. C. W.  Pur-
puric  pigmented  lichenoid  dermatitis.   Arch. Derm.  Syph.,
Chic, 1935, 32: 707-17.—Touraine, A., & Soulignac.  Derma-
tite lichenolde purpurique et pigmentaire.  Bull. Soc. fr. derm.
syph., 1936, 43: 1846-8.—Wise, F., & Wolf, J.   Pigmented
purpuric  lichenoid  dermatitis; a condition resembling  Scham-
berg's disease. Arch. Derm. Syph., Chic, 1935, 31: 445-51.

----   lichenoid: Treatment.

   Bayet,  A.   Le  traitement des  nevrodermites
par le radium.   24p.  4?  Brux., 1910.
   Daubresse-Morelle, E.  Contribution a I'etude du traite-
ment des dermatoses par les agents physiques; traitement des
neurodermatoses, prurits et prurigos par les rayons de roentgen.
Ann. Inst. chir. Bruxelles, 1926, 27: 101-14.—Hamburger, M.,
Marre, P.. & Waynberger,  A.  Traitement des nevrodermites
et ecz6mas localises par la  distension cutanee et 1'autohemo-
therapie locale. Bull, med., Par., 1932, 46: 263.—Landa, G. I.
[Sanatorium treatment of neurodermatitis]  Vest, vener., 1937,
374-81.—Mulzer, P., &  Sorensen-Petersen, H.  Die  Diatbe-
handlung  der  Neurodermitis. Deut. med. Wschr., 1936, 62:
1918-20.—Sabouraud, R. Sur les nevrodermites et  leur traite-
ment.  Presse med., 1929, 37: 1541.—Schiff, E.  Ernahrungs-
therapeutische Erfolge bei der Neurodermitis  des Kindes mit
roher Pflanzenkost.  Med. Klin., Berl., 1932, 28: 1305.------
Dietetic  treatment of  neurodermatitis  in  childhood.  Arch.
Pediat., N. Y., 1935, 52: 44-52.

----   linear.

   See  also  Creeping  eruption;   Dermatitis,  pig-
mented  [Freund] Dermatosis, linear; Paederus.
   Dombrowski,  A.  Eine  eigentumliche lineare  Hautveran-
derung jihnlich der Berlockdermatitis.   Arch. Derm.  Syph.,
Berl.,  1929, 157: 598.—Fuse, S. Dermatitis linearis.  Jap. J.
Derm. Urol., 1930, 30:  57.—Siemens, H. W.  Strichformige
akute Dermatitis.   Derm.   Zschr.,  1928-29,  55:   257-60.—
Vilhena, F. de, & Vasconcelos. Sobre tres casos de dermatite
linear.  Med. contemp., Lisb., 1934, 52: 189-92.

----  livedoid.

   See under Gangrene.

----  malignant papillary.

   See Breast, Nipple:  Paget's disease.

----  medicamentosa.

   See also  Allergy, drug; also  under names of
drugs  as  Arsenic,  Poisoning:  Manifestations,
cutaneous;  Bromine,   Poisoning:  Bromoderma;
Uold, Poisoning, &<•.; also in 3. ser. Drug erup-
tions.

   Blechet,  M.    *Contribution  a  I'etude du
syndrome   secondaire  de   la   chimiotherapie.
72p.   8?   Par., 1937.
   Hunger,  R.   *Erfahrungen  mit  der Leber-
therapie  bei  Exanthemen  nach Salvarsan  und
Wismut  [Jena]  19p.   8?  Borna-Lpz..  1935 
DERMATITIS                                   199                                  DERMATITIS
   Moller,  W.   *Zur Statistik der Arzneiexan-
 theme.   20p.   8?   Miinch., 1931.
   Abramowitz,  K.  W.   Role of allergy  in  drug eruptions.
 N. York State J. M., 1937, 37: 128-36. ------& Noun, M. H.
 Fixed  drug eruptions.  Arch. Derm. Syph., Chic, 1937, 35:
 875-92.—Achard,  C.  Medicinal  erythrodermia  (dermatitis
 exfoliativa)  Med. Press & Circ,  Lond.,  1929, n. ser.,  127:
 237-9.—Blume,  W.  Ueber einen eigenartigen, an parasitares
 Ekzem erinnernden, unter Pigmentation abheilenden Hautaus-
 schlag im Verlauf einer kombinierten Luesbehandlung, kompli-
 ziert  durch  Nebennierentumor.  Derm.  Wschr.,  1934,  99:
 1406-10.—Bolam,  R. M.  Drug eruptions.  Med. Press &
 Circ, Lond., 1938, 198: 334-7.— Cipallaro, A. C.  Drug erup-
 tions.  Virginia M. Month., 1936-37,  63: 477-81.—Forman, L.
 Some common drug eruptions.  Guy's Hosp. Gaz., Lond., 1936,
 50:  26.—Gate,  J.,  &  Chapuis, A.   Dermite  erythemato-
 papuleuse  et lichenienne  d'origine  medicamenteuse.   Bull.
 Soc fr. derm, syph., 1933,  40: 1060.—Gate, J.,  Thiers, H., &
 Cuilleret,  P.  A propos de la  communication de MM.  A.
 Tzanck  et Ed.  Sidi: l'erythrodermie;   intolerance  cutanfee
 (contribution  a  I'etude des accidents de la chimiotherapie)
 Ibid.,  548.—-Goeckerman,  W.  H.   Iododerma  and  bromo-
 derma.  Minnesota M., 1929, 12: 408-13.—Gottron, H.  Wie
 kommen durch Brom und Jod bedingte Pickel an der Haut
 zustande?   Zschr.  iirztl.  Fortbild., 1934,  31:  167.—Gougerot,
 H., & Patte.  Erytheme biotropique, puis ictere toxique, puis
 erytheme pointille tardif toxique et purpura.  Ann. mal. v6n6r.,
 1932, 27: 665.—Graham-Little, E.  Drug eruption.  Proc R.
 Soc.  M., Lond., 1933,  26: 1002.—Holtkemeier,  H.  Ueber
 Arzneiexantheme.   KinderarztL  Prax.,  1935,  6:  19-28.—
 Ide, M.  Les eruptions medicamenteuses.  Rev. med., Louvain,
 1920, 345-7.—Jasiobedzk  [Four cases  of exanthema fixum
 erythematopigmentosum]   Przegl.  derm., Warsz., 1937, 32:
 443.—Johannessohn.  F.  Unerwiinschte Nebenwirkungen bei
 den  haufigst  gebrauchten  Medikamenten.   Zschr.  arztl.
 Fortbild.,  1936, 33:  704-7.—Marconi,  E.   Contributo  alio
 studio delle dermatiti da medicamento.  Policlinico, 1935, 42:
 sez. prat.,  1241-7.—-Mayer, R.  L.   Ueber Arzneiexantheme.
 Wien. med. Wschr., 1932, 82:  795;  819.—Midana, A., &
 Franchi, F. Esantemi da acido picrico e da bisolfato di chinino;
 trasporto  passivo  dell'ipersensibilita  secondo  il  metodo di
 Prausnitz e Kuestner.  Minerva med.. Tor., 1935, 26:  pt 2,
 641-6.—Morginson,  W.  J.  Skin manifestations  of drug  in-
 toxications.  Illinois M. J.,  1937, 71: 226-9.—Netherton, E. W.
 Drug eruptions.  Cleveland Clin. Q., 1935, 2: No. 3, 4-15.—
 Newhall,  C.  A.   Dermatitis  medicamentosa.   Bull.  Mary
 Fletcher Hosp., 1934-35, 3: No. 3,  1.—Pease, P. P.  Skin
 symptoms  produced  by the ingestion of drugs.  J. Am.  Inst.
 Homeop.,  1936, 29:  740-2.—Phillips, H. T.   Drug eruptions.
 West Virginia M. J., 1936,  32: 568.—Rattner, H.  Drug erup
 tion; reaction to bismuth and gold salts; report of a case.  Arch.
 Derm. Syph., Chic, 1933, 28: 820-2.—Simon, C. & Coignerai.
 Dermite medicamenteuse  d'origine  interne,  localisee a des
 r6gions qui, 6 mois  auparavant,  avaient  ete  le  siege  d'un
 erytheme solaire.  Bull. Soc fr. derm, syph., 1929, 36: 84-7.—
 Sulzberger, M. B., & Wise, F.  Dermatitis eczematosa due to
 drugs.  Arch. Derm. Syph.,  Chic,  1933, 28: 461-74.  Also
 repr.—Thurmon, F.  T.   A case  for diagnosis (Atrophia  cutis
 idiopathica progressiva?  dermatitis medicamentosa?)   Ibid.,
 1936, 34: 306.—Weis, C. R., & Ruedemann, R.  Exfoliative
 dermatitis  from potassium sulphocyanate therapy.   J. Am. M.
 Ass.,  1929,  93:  988.—Wiedmann,  A.   Generalisierte  letal
 endende  Erythrodermie  im  Verlaufe   einer  Chologenkur.
 Wien. klin. Wschr.,  1930,  43: 455.—Wise, F., &  Sulzberger,
 M. B. Eruptions from drugs and from external medicaments.
 Pennsylvania M. J.,  1934, 37:  973-83.

 ----  Medico-legal aspect.
   Gillespie, R. D.   Industrial dermatitis and the Workmen's
 compensation act.   Brit. J. Derm. Syph., 1937, 49: 422-7.—
 Hill. A. G.  E.  Industrial dermatitis from the legal standpoint.
 Ibid.,  427-34.—MacCormac, H.  Industrial dermatitis  and
 the Workmen's  compensation act.   Ibid.,  409-22.—O'Dono-
 van, W. J.  The compensation  aspect of occupational derma-
 titis.   J.  Indust.  Hyg.,  1934,  16:  223-6.—Peyrf,  J.   Las
 dermitis  quirfirgieas  y el peritaje medicolegal.   Rev. espafi.
 derm,  sif.,  1910,  12: 481-5.—Sulzberger. M. B.  Industrial
 dermatitis; with special reference to proof of industrial causa-
 tion.  Indust. M.,  1937, 6:  296-8

 ----   micropapularis nasi Jadassohn.

   See Granulosis rubra nasi.

 ----   necrotic.

   See Gangrene.

 ----   necrotic nodular [Werther]

   See also Tuberculid.
   Duemling, W. W.   Dermatitis nodularis necrotica: report of
a case and review of the literature.  Arch. Derm. Syph., Chic,
1930,  21: 229-50.  Also  repr.   ------  Dermatitis nodularis
necrotica; report of a case  with  autopsy observations.  Ibid.,
1936  33: 99-108.—Eichenlaub. F. J.   Dermatitis nodularis
necrotica.   Ibid., 1930, 21: 681-4.—FischI, F.   Kritische Be-
trachtungen iiber die Dermatitis nodularis necrotica.  Derm.
Wschr., 1931, 92: 50-3.—Gougerot, H.   Remarques g6nerales
nosographiques, etiologiques, pathogeniques, pronostiques sur
les dermatites nodulaires.  Bull. Soc. fr. derm, syph., 1932, 39:
161&-23.—Poor, F.  Tuberculosis (Tuberkulid) nodosa haemor-
rhagica  (Dermatitis  nodularis necrotica  Werther?)   Arch.
Derm.  Syph., Berl.,  1933-34, 169: 459-64.

----   occupational.

   See also  Dermatitis,  venenata;  Dermatosis,
occupational;  also  names   of  trade  materials,
occupations  and  industries  as  Baker;  Barber;
Cement; Coal miner;  Food  industry; Sawdust;
Silk;  &c.
   Bona, G. B.  Dermatiti professional! e balneoterapia sol-
forosa.   Med. lavoro,  1934, 25: 161-5.—Divine, J.  Occupa-
tional dermatitis. Brit. M. J., 1934, 2:  87.—Finger, E.  Die
Behandlung der  beruflichen  und gewerblichen  Dermatitiden.
In Schadigungen d.  Haut (Ullmann,  K.) Lpz.,  1926, 3: 198-
201.—Forman, L.  Industrial dermatitis.  Guy's Hosp. Gaz.,
Lond.,  1936, 50: 353-6.—Franck, G.   Essai de classification de
certaines dermites professionnelles.   Schweiz.  med. Wschr.,
1934, 64: 36.—Gardiner, F.  Some points in the causation  of
occupation dermatitis.  J. State M., Lond., 1916, 24: 82-5.—
Harvey, W. G.  Occupational dermatitis.  Brit. M. J., 1933,  1:
321-4.—Horner,  S.  G. Some observations on industrial der-
matitis.  Lancet,  Lond., 1934,  2: 233-6.—[Industrial] derma-
titis.  Rep. N.  South Wales Dir. Pub.  Health,  1933, 65.—
Jourdanet,  P.  A propos des dermites professionnelles.  Lyon
med., 1911, 116:  1001-4— Levin, O. L.  Industrial dermatitis;
description; causes; diagnosis; prevention; treatment. Indust.
M., 1935, 4: 534-41.—MacKenna,  R. M. B.  The diagnosis  of
occupational dermatitis.  J. State M.,  Lond., 1933, 41: 5-20.—
McLachlan, A. D.  A  form of industrial  dermatitis. Glasgow
M. J., 1922, 97: 212-22.—Mantegazza, U.  Nota del... Ramaz-
zini, Fir.,  1910, 4: 320-2.—Matussevich, Y. Z.  [Professional
dermatitis in chronic levulosurial  Vrach. gaz., 1930, 34: 380-
4.—Mumford, P. B.  Certain medico-legal difficulties concern-
ing occupational dermatitis.  Brit. M.  J., 1934, 1: 860.  ------■
Occupational dermatitis.  Ibid., 1935, 2: 874.  ------_ The
prevention  and cure of occupational dermatitis.  Practitioner,
Lond.,  1936, 137: 343-57.—O'Donovan,  W. J.  Occupational
dermatitis.  J. State M., Lond., 1927, 35: 42-7.—Oppenheim,
M. Definition, Statistik  und Klinik der beruflichen und ge-
werblichen  Dermatitiden.  In Schadigungen Haut (Ullmann,
K.) Lpz.,  1926,  2:  1-44.—Perutz, A. Hautkrankheiten ent-
ziindlicher, vorwiegend beruflicher Natur und ihre Stigmata.
In Haut & Geschlkr. (Arzt & Zieler) Berl., 1935, 2: 483-540.—
Preti,  L.  Nota  sull'etiologia di una dermatite professionale.
Lavoro, 1911, 4:  342-6.—-Sabouraud,  R.  [Medical importance
of  traumatic and professional epidermitis] Cesk. derm., 1931,
12: 345-51.—Schwartz, L.  Industrial dermatitis in the United
States.  Am. J.  Pub.  Health,  1933,  23: 1049-54.   ----— &
Sulzberger, M. B. Dermatitis among a group of office workers
found  not  to be  of occupational origin.  Pub. Health Rep.,
Wash.,  1937, 52:  1441-7,  pl. Also J. Med., Cincin., 1937-38,
18: 502-5.—Sulzberger, M. B.  Determining  the  industrial
nature  of a dermatitis. N. York State J. M., 1936, 36: 1307-
9.—Thomas, E. W. P.  An inquiry into the prognosis in occupa-
tional dermatitis.  S. Thomas Hosp. Rep., Lond., 1937, 2. ser.,
2:  24-41.—Tome y Bona, J. M.   Dermitis  profesionales  de
origen  infeccioso y parasitario y afecciones profesionales de los
anejos  cutaneos.   Siglo mSd., 1933, 92: 301-4.—Trade derma-
titis.  Annual Rep. S.  Africa Dep. Pub. Health,  1934-35, 21.—
White, R. P.  Notes upon an unreported  cause of occupational
dermatosis.  J. Indust. Hyg., 1919-20, 1: 498.—Wills. W.  K.
A  note on the complication of industrial dermatiti3 by the
organism of dandruff.  J.  State M., Lond., 1930, 38: 672.

----   papillaris capillitii  [Kaposi]

   See under  Acne,   keloid;  Folliculitis;  Scalp,
Diseases.

----   papular posterosive syphiloid.

   See also Ecthyma.
   Boisserie-Lacroix.  Un cas  d'ecthyma vacciniforme syphi-
loide infantile.  J. med. Bordeaux, 1935, 112: 635.—Gron,  K.
Dermite papuleuse syphilo'ide posterosive.  Acta derm, vener.,
Stockh., 1923, 4:  504-11.   Also Norsk mag. lpegevid., 1923, 84:
1058-63.—Sudibijo, S.  [Superficial  syphiloid ecthyma]  Ge-
neesk.  tschr. Ned. Indie, 1936, 76: 3340.

----   Pathology.

   Stalkovski,  A.   *Ueber  den Ablauf der Ent-
ziindungen auf  lokalanasthetischen  Hautpartien
39p.   8?   Konigsb., 1928.
   Desaux, A. Hypotheses concernant les principales reactions
inflammatoires simples de la peau normale a l'excitation d'un
agent  pathogene.  Progr. med., Par., 1930, 1225-36.—Diasio,
F.° A.   Sequelae  of inflammatory processes  (hyperplasia  and
physical degeneration) Med. Rev. of Rev., 1931, 37: 615-24.—
Dorffel, J.  Klinische, experimentelle und chemische Studien
uber den Einfluss der Ernahrung auf Entziindungsvorgange in
der gesunden und kranken Haut.  Arch. Derm. Syph., Berl., 
DERMATITIS
200
DERMATITIS
1930-31, 162:621-81.—Gougerot, H., & Degos.  Resorption des
colorants par  les lesions cutan6es  inflammatoires.  Bull. Soc.
fr. derm,  syph., 1936, 43:  622-4.—Heitzmann, L.  Mikrosko-
pische Untersuchungen iiber acute Dermatitis.   Arch. Derm.
Syph.,  Wien,  1891,  23: 617-32.—Januschke, H.  Gedanken
uber die Ausbreitung der akuten Exantheme in  der Haut und
liber zentral ausgeloste Entzundungen.   Wien.  med. Wschr.,
1936,86:776.—Lajos, T. [Effect of recurrent inflammations upon
the sensibility of normergic skin]  Gy6gyaszat, 1933, 73: 705-
9.—Lehner, E., Rajka, E., & Fenyes, J.  Ueber  die Rolle der
entziindungsvermittelnden  Gewebssubstanzen bei der Entste-
hung von Hautentziindungen.  Arch. Derm. Syph., Berl.,  1932,
165: 174-91.—Lipschiitz,  B.  Ueber  die Begriffsbestimmung
und  Rolle der Zentrozyten bei einer Gruppe  entzundlicher
Hautkrankheiten; Beitrag  zur  Kenntis  der Pathologie des
Mikrozentrums; vorlaufige Mitteilung.  Derm.  Wschr.,  1926,
83: 1503-7.   ------  Untersuchungen iiber  Centrodermosen
(entziindliche Dermatosen mit Erkrankung des Mikrozentrums)
Arch. Derm. Syph., Berl., 1928, 156: 202; passim.—Loos, H. O.
Der Nachweis der Vermehrung eines histaminartigen Stoffes in
der entzundeten Kaninchenhaut. Ibid., 1931, 164: 199-215.—
Luniatschek, V.  Beitrag zum Leberstoff wechsel bei der experi-
mentellen Dermatitis.  Ibid.,  1937, 175: 78-84.—Midana, A.
Sul comportamento dell'azoto  incoagulabile del  sangue in
dermatiti acute artificialmente  provocate.   Dermosifilografo,
1931,  6:  621-34.— Milbradt,  W.   Ueber das Verhalten der
Lipoide in der entzundeten Haut.   Arch. Derm. Syph., Berl.,
1933, 168: 429-37.  ------ Der Einfluss der experimentellen
Dermatitis auf den Funktionszustand innerer Organe.  Ibid.,
1933-34,  169: 494; 1934, 170: 232.—Nathan, E., & Stern, F.
Ueber den Einfluss experimenteller Entzundungen (Quarzlampe,
Senfol) auf den Kalium-, Kalzium- und  Wassergehalt der
Kaninchenhaut.  Derm. Zschr., 1928-29, 55: 13-32.
Ueber den Chlor- und Wassergehalt der normalen und experi-
mentell durch Quarzbestrahlung entzundeten Kaninchenhaut.
Ibid., 1929-30, 57: 272-7.—Olin, T. E.  Is the theory of the
centrodermoses  (Lipschiitz) maintainable?  Urol. Cut. Rev.,
1937, 41: 504.—Percival, G. H., & Scott, C. M. A study of the
skin vessels  in some forms of inflammation of the skin.  J.
Pharm.  Exp. Ther., 1931, 41:  147-63.—Pillsbury, D. M., &
Kulchar, G. V.   The dextrose and water content of normal and
of inflamed skin.  Arch. Derm. Syph., Chic, 1934,30:489-96.—
Radaeli, G., & Rossi, G. Alcuni dati sulla citologia dei processi
infiammatori cutanei artificialmente provocati in diversi stati
morbosi  (con particolare  reguardo al  comportamento  degli
eosinofili)  Arch. ital. derm., 1935, 11: 152-72,  4  ch.—Rud-
chenko, S. N. [Spread of acute dermatitis of unknown etiology]
Vener. derm., Moskva, 1931, 8: 25-7.—Sellei, J.  Der Einfluss
der korpereigenen und in die Blutbahn gebrachten chemischen
Stoffe auf die lokale Hautreaktion; zur Frage der Hautentziin-
dungsbereitschaft.  Arch. Derm. Syph., Berl., 1933, 168: 1-6.—
Sternberg,  A.  Y.  [Relations  of  inflammatory diseases  of
the skin  to  tuberculin]  Tr.  Sezda ross.  terapevt., 1911,  2:
222.—Stokes, J. H., Beerman, H.,  & Ingraham, N. R., jr.
Carbohydrate and water metabolism and the vitamins in skin
inflammation (dermatitis)  Am. J. M. Sc, 1938, 195: 562-73.—
Torok, L.  Ueber  Katalysatorenwirkungen bei  den Intensi-
tatsanderungen der Hautentziindung nach wiederholten Ein-
wirkungen; vorlaufige Mitteilung.  Med. Klin., Berl., 1935, 31:
1208. ------  [Role of catalyzers in dermatitis]  Orv. hetil.,
1935, 79: 988-90.------Das Verhalten der Gewebssub-
stanzen  bei  den  Intensitatsiinderungen der Hautentziindung
nach wiederholten Einwirkungen.  Wien.  med. Wschr., 1935,
85: 319.—Tumskoi, V. A., & Trutnev, D. A.  [Importance of the
nervous system in the pathogenesis of inflammatory reactions
of the skin]  Nevropat. psikhiat., Moskva,  1937, 6: 151-4.

----   phytogenes.
 See Dermatitis, venenata.

—   pigmented  [Freund]
   See also  Bergamot  oil;  Cologne  water;  Cos-
 metic, Untoward effects; Light,  Effects; Melano-
 derma; Perfume.
   Schwarcz, E.   *Modifications de  la peau dues
 a des parfums.   47p.   8?  Par.,  1936.
   Cohen-Hadria. Pigmentation solaire de la peau apres appli-
 cation d'eau de Cologne.  Tunis, med., 1932, 26: 23.—Goodman,
 H.  Perfume dermatitis;  case-report, with a review of the
 literature and bibliography.  Brit. J. Derm.,  1931, 43: 177-
 84.—Gross, P., & Robinson, L. B.  Berlock dermatitis; unusual
 dermatitis and pigmentation following use of perfume.  Arch.
 Derm. Syph., Chic, 1930, 21: 637-41. Also repr.—Lacassagne,
 J., & Daireaux, L.  Au sujet  des meianodermies par essence
 perfumees.  J. med. Lyon, 1935, 16: 333.—Landoni.L.  Dermite
 pigmentata da  profumi.  Osp. maggiore,  Milano, 1935, 23:
 569-72.—Lane, J. E., & Strauss, M. J. Toilet water dermatitis
 with  especial reference to berlock  dermatitis.  J. Am. M.
 Ass.,  1930,  95: 717-9.   Also repr.—Pozzo, A.   Pigmentazioni
 da acqua di Colonia e da raggi solari.   Policlinico, 1928, 35:
 sez. prat., 86.—Rosenthal, F.  Die Berlockdermatitis.  Derm
 Wschr., 1928, 86: 242.—Schwartz,  L.   Dermatitis due  to
 perfume.  Pub.  Health Bull., Wash., 1934, No. 215, 46-50.—
 Sechi, E. Contributo alia melanodermia di Freund. Riforma
 med., 1934,  50: 365-72.—Sz.'mto, J.  Pigmentationen der Haut,
entstanden  durch die sensibilisierende Wirkung  aromatischer
Oele.  Arch. Derm. Syph., Berl., 1929, 157: 429-33.—Tobias,
 N. Emeraude perfume dermatitis.  J. Am. M. Ass., 1935, 104:
 1322.—Touraine, A., & Menetrel, B.  Taches pigmentaires par
 parfum  Bull. Soc. fr. derm, syph., 1934, 41: 934-8.

 ----  psoriasiform nodular.

   See Parapsoriasis.

 ----  pustulosa contagiosa.

   See also Acne, Bacteriology.
   Hatziolos, B. S.  C.   *L'ecthyma contagieux
 du mouton (k propos d'une 6pizootie observie en
 Grece)   [Alfort]   72p.   8?   Par.,  1929.
   Cleland. J. B.  Necrotic dermatitis of sheep near Locksley.
 Rep.  Gov. Bur. Microb., Sydney, 1912, 2: 95—Diickershoff.
 Beobachtungen iiber das Auftreten der kanadischen  Pferde-
 pocke (Dermatitis  contagiosa  pustulosa canadensis)   Zschr.
 Veterinark.,  1922,  34: 275.—Fiault, P.  Une 6pidemie d'ec-
 thvma contagieux enrayee par inoculation jennerienne.  Rec.
 med.  vet., 1924,  100: 713-6.—Jacotot, H.   L'ecthyma con-
 tagieux des levres chez la chevre en Annam; etude clinique.
 Ibid., 270-7.  ------  Contribution a I'etude de l'ecthyma
 contagieux des levres, affection des  petits ruminants.   Arch.
 Inst.  Pasteur Indochine,  1925, 235-44.  ------  L'ecthyma
 contagieux des Idvres en Annam (chancre des ovins)  Ann.
 Inst. Pasteur, Par., 1926, 40: 49-61.—Manley, F. H.  Observa-
 tions  on the virus of contagious pustular dermatitis.  Vet. J.,
 Lond., 1934, 90: 80-91.—Marais, I. P. Some experiments with
 vuilbek (Ecthyma contagiosum) J. S. Afr. Vet. M. Ass., 1928,
 1: 63-6.—Oppermann, T.,  & Stumpke,  G.   Der Lippengrind
 (Ekthyma  contagiosum)  der  Schafe und  seine  Uebertrag-
 barkeit auf den Menschen.  Arch. Derm. Syph., Berl., 1937-38,
 176: 337-46.—-Peterkin, G. A. G.  The occurrence in humans
 of contag'ous pustular dermatitis of sheep (Orf) Brit. J. Derm.
 Syph., 1937,  49: 492-7.—Theiler, A.  Ecthyma contagiosum
 of sheep and goats.   Rep. Dir. Vet. Educ, Pretoria, 1928, 9-14,
 Pi.

 ----  radiation.

   See  under Radiotherapy.

 ----  repens [Stowers]

   See under Acrodermatitis continua.

 ----  scarlatiniform.

   See Erythema, scarlatiniform.

 ----   seborrheic.

   See Seborrhea.

 ----   traumatic.

   See also  Bee,  Sting; Bite; Wound.
   Echlin,  F., & Propper, N.  Sensitization  by injury  of the
 cutaneous nerve endings in the frog.   J. Physiol., Lond., 1936-
 37, 88:  388-400.—Herrick, R.   Dermatitis  following  nerve
 injury.  Arch. Derm.  Syph., Chic,  1932, 26: 879-81—Per-
 rando, G. G.  Considerazioni medico-legali sopra alcune forme
 di cellulo-dermite zonulare iperplastica di origine puramente
 traumatica.  Rass. internaz. clin. ter., 1927,  8: 770-85.

 ----  Treatment.

   Blum,  E.   *Wie  andert  ein  Jodanstrich die
 ortliche   und  allgemeine  Entzundungsfahigkeit
 der Haut?  [Frankfurt]   25p.  8?  Berl., 1926.
   Hardy,   G.   *La   roentgenthei*apie   dans  le
 traitement   des   affections   inflammatoires  du
 revStement cutane\  50p.  8?  Par., 1936.
   Maturana  Pozo,  S.    *Radioterapia  en las
 inflamacionesagudas de la pi el [Univ. Chile]   23p.
 8?  Santiago, 1934.
   Stepfen,  W.   *Ueber Beeinflussung  der  Ent-
 zundungsbereitschaft der Haut durch  Atophan,
 Calcium  per os und  intravenos und   Vigantol.
 25p.    8?   Konigsb. i. Pr., 1931.
   Bates, C.  Application of ultra-violet ray in a severe  case of
 dermatitis.  U. S. Veterans Bur. M. Bull., 1928, 4:  709  2 pl.—
 Bender, R. C. Ansbacher, S. [et al.]  The influence of'dextrin
 and sucrose on growth and dermatitis.  J. Nutrit., 1936, 11:
391-400.—Bulkley.  L. D.  Personal experience with a very
restricted diet (rice) in  acute inflammatory disease of the skin.
 Med.  Rec, N. Y  1911, 79: 139-42.—Duhring, L. A.  Treat-
ment of certain chronic inflammatory skin diseases.  Tr. Am.
Derm. Ass., 1909, 202-13.—Erdmanrt, W.  Beeinflussung der
kntzundungsbereitschaft der Haut  durch  Cholesterin  und
Lezithin.  Derm.  Wsehr.,  1933,  97: 1372-6.—Ginsberg.  J.
E., Bernstein  C, jr, & lob. L. V.   Effect  of oils containing
unsaturated  fatty acids on patients with dermatitis,  with  a
brief report  of an experimental study in guinea-pigs.   Arch. 
DERMATITIS
201
DERMATITIS
Derm. Syph., Chic, 1937,  36: 1033-8.—Goedel. R.  Tonerde.
salze verstiirkter Wirksamkeit in der Behandlung akuter Ent-
zundungen von Haut und Schleimhauten.  Ther. Gegenwart-
1930, 71:  540-2.—Gok-Smrcek. V. A., & Malinovskaia, V. K,
[Roentgentherapy of acute, inflammatory affections of the skin
in the new-born] Sovet. pediat., 1934, No. 10, 79-86—Haldin-
Davis, H.  Treatment of simple inflammation of  the  skin
(dermatitis) Brit, M. J., 1935, 1: 289-91.—Hallay, L.  Beitrag
zur Chemie der Virulenz; Seifenschaumbehandlung von Haut-
entziindungen.  Wien. med. Wschr.,  1934, 84: 1254-6.—Hnet,
L., Horowitz & Lotte.  Au sujet d'un cas de dermatite poly-
morphe;  taches  pigmentaires buccales; amelioration conside-
rable apr^s injections  intraveineuses de  bromure  de  stron-
tium.  Bull. Soc. fr. derm, syph., 1928, 35: 219-21.—Kuske, H.
Bluttransfusionen bei  chronisch entziindlichen Hautleiden.
Schweiz. med. Wschr., 1935, 65: 1025.—Kroh, F. Die Behand-
lung akut-entziindlicher Prozesse der Haut und ihrer Anhangs-
gehilde mit Kohlensaureschnee,  ihre Entwicklungsgeschichte
und ihre Erfolge. Arch. klin. Chir., 1927, 144: 77-100.  Also
Zbl.  Chir., 1928,  55: 919-23.—Lemetayer.  L'autohemo-
therapie dans la dermite suintante des extr6mites chez le  cheval.
Bull. Acad. vet. France,  1928,  1: 404.—Liebner, E.  Ueber
Kalzium-Brom-Behandlung der  Hautentziindungen.   Mschr.
ungar. Med., 1935, 9: 29-32.—Lowenfish, F. P.  Treatment of
chronic dermatitis by  a cataphoretic  method.  Arch.  Derm.
Syph., Chic, 1938, 37: 797-S04— Lttth, W.   Cignolin bei ent-
ziindlichen Dermatosen.  Derm.  Wschr., 1927, 85: 1387-90 —
Mazzucchi, M.  Dermatiti; presenza e significato del  reperto
batterico  nelle  forme  cutanee  degli  ar.imali  e piil particolar-
mente del cane; indicazioni ed applicazioni vaccino-terapiche
che ne derivano. Clin, vet.,  Milano,  1925, 48: 15-24.—Mil-
bradt, W.  Zur Blutegelbehandlung bei Hautentziindungen.
Deut.  med. Wschr., 1936,  62: 1014.—Nathan. E., & Kallos, P.
Zur Frage des Wirkungsmechanismus der kochsalzarmen Diiit;
zugleich  eine  Bemerkung zu  der  Arbeit Dorffel; klinische,
experimentelle und  chemische Studien  iiber  den Einfluss der
Ernahrung auf  Entziindungsvorgange  in  der gesunden und
kranken Haut.   Arch. Derm. Syph.,  Berl., 1931, 164: 545-9.—
Ostmann.  Omnadin und entziindliche Dermatosen.  Psychiat.
neur. Wschr., 1927, 29: 523.—Sjollema. B.  Curing of  eczema
and dermatitis  of rats by  means of aminoacids of the leucine-
group.  Acta brevia neerl., 1937,  7: 148-50.—Whitfield, A.
On the principles of treatment of non-specific inflammation of
the skin.  Med. Press & Circ, Lond., 1937, 194: 50-5.

----  vegetans.

    See Pyoderma.

----  venenata.

    See   also   Dermatitis,   allergic;   Dermatitis,
medicamentosa.
   Bailey, R.J.  Contact dermatitis.  J. Lancet, 1936,56: 475-
8.—Behdjet, H. Ein  Fall von primarer akuter toxischer Ery-
throdermie mit histologischer  Untersuchung.  Derm.  Wschr.,
 1927 85:1486-8.—Briinauer, S. R.  Toxische Hautaffektionen.
Wien. klin. Wschr., 1926,  39: H. 6,  Sonderbeil., 1-24—Carra-
tala, R. E., & Guerra, C. Las dermatosis por t6xicos.  Rev. As.
m6d. argent.,  1935, 49:  1779-88.—Dowling, G. B.  Contact
dermatitis.  S.  Thomas Hosp. Gaz., Lond., 1935, 35:  238-42.
Also Clin. J., Lond., 1936, 65: 290-4.—Efron. B. G.  Contact
dermatitis with report of 4 cases. N. Orleans M. & S. J., 1933,
86: 112-4.—Felden, B. F.  Toxicoderma.  J. Maine M. Ass.,
1926,17:49-54.—Forna. E. [Study of toxicoderma] Cluj.med.,
1933  14: 220.—Fox, H.   Dermatitis  venenata.  J. Cut. Dis.
incl Syph 1910, 28:  683.—Frank, L. J. Contact dermatitis.
J. Iowa M. Soc, 1938,  28: 271-4.—Hartston, L. The stocking
erythrodermia; a clinical entity.  Brit. J Derm., Syph,, 1929, 41:
105-16, 2 pl.—Jaffrey.W. R.  Dermatitis venenata.  Canad. M.
Ass. J., 1928, 19: 163-5.—Kaufmann, H. Toxisches Exanthem
bei einem  Neugeborenen  post partum.  Deut. med.  Wschr.,
1925, 51:  608.—Kesten, B., & Laszlo,  E.  Dermatitis due to
sensitization to contact substances; dermatitis venenata,  occupa-
tional dermatitis.  Arch. Derm. Syph., Chic, 1931, 23:221-37.—
Kleeberg, L. Toxicodermien.  In Handb. Haut & Geschlkr.,
Berl.,  1933, 4:  pt 2, 253-376.—Mayer, R. L.  Toxicodermien
Ibid., 1-252.—Moore,  M.. Engman, M. F. jr,  & Kile. R. L.
Contact dermatitis; a preliminary investigation. South. M. J.,
1935  28: 442-4.—Netherton, E.  W.  Illustrative cases of con-
tact ' dermatitis.  Cleveland  Clin.  Q..  1937  4: 290-302.—
Perutz, A.  Ueber Toxikodermien und Allergodermien.  Derm.
Wschr  1930,   91:  1860-4.—Sutton.  R. L..  jr.  Dermatitis
venenata.   Kansas City M. J.,1938, 14: No. 5  15-0.— Wilson,
D. J.   Dermatitis venenata.  Nebraska M. J., 1937, 22: 310-^.

----   venenata: Causes.
   Dermatitis venenata; etiology. California West. M., 1937,
46: 183-6.—Perutz, A.  Toxikologische  Bemerkungen uber die
eine Dermatitis venenata  erzeugenden pflanzlichen und  tieri-
schen  Substanzen.  In Schadigungen  Haut  (Ullmann,  K.)
Lpz , 1926, 2: 479-84.—Taylor. F. R.  Epidemic of dermatitis
venenata due to a hitherto undescribed cause.  J. Am. M. Ass.,
1930, 94: 1916.

----   venenata: Causes: Animals.

   See  also   names   of  animals  as  Paederus;

Scoiopendra, &c.
   Schmidt,  M.   *Raupcndermatitjs.   15p.   8?
Berl., 1934.
   Baccaredda, A.  Dermatite vescicolosa  stagionale prodotta
da un eoleottero. Gior. ital. derm, sif., 1935, 76: suppl., 193.—
O'Donovan, W. J.  Carpoglyphus passularum causing dermati-
tis  (Abstr.)  Proc. R. Soc M., Lond., 1919-20, 13: sect, derm.,
150.—Pokorny.   Zur Aetiologie der Raupendermatitis.  Arch.
Derm. Syph., Berl., 1926, 151: 159.—Ross, P.  H. Dermatitis
due to the secretion of a beetle in British East Africa.  J. Trop.
M. Hyg.,  Lond., 1916,  19: 203.—Tissueil. J.   Contribution a
I'etude de la papillonite guyanaise.  Bull. Soc path, exot., Par.,
1935,  28: 719-21.

----  venenata:  Causes: Chemicals, cosmetics
   and  drugs.

   See   also   Dermatitis,   medicamentosa;   also
names of chemicals  used  externally as Chlorine;
Iodine;  Picric  acid, &c;  also  chemicals  used in
industry.
   Amsden, H.  H.   Dermatitis from aristol.  J.  Am. M. Ass.,
1910,  54: 2042.—Blumenthal, F., & Jaffe, K.   Sensibilisierung
der Haut nach Wundbehandlung.  Deut. med. Wschr., 1932, 58:
246.—Cappelli,  E.  Dermite acuta vesico-bollosa da ipersensi-
bilita al balsamo di pantesina.  Gior. ital. derm,  sif., 1937, 78:
suppl., 221.—Carpenter, C. C.   Dermatitis produced by  Hy-
molal salts (a  new soaplike material)  Arch. Derm.  Syph.,
Chic, 1934, 30: 517-36.—Flandin, C, Poumeau-Delille, G., &
de Graciansky.  Dermite a leau de  Javel. Paris med., 1936,
99: 56-60.—Fox, E. C.  Exfoliative dermatitis  from butesin
picrate ointment.  Arch.  Derm. Syph.,  Chic,  1932, 26: 44.—
Goodman,  H.  An insecticide (flit) as a cause of dermatitis;
report of a case of 18 months' duration in which the husband
was  the  carrier.  Ibid.,  1937,  36:  611.  ------  Orthoform
dermatitis.  Urol. Cut. Rev., 1937, 41: 342-5.—Grolnick, M.
Adhesive  plaster dermatitis; technics  for  surface testing on
patients  sensitive to adhesive  plaster.  J. Allergy,  1935-36,
7: 341-50.  ------  Clinical and  immunologic observations
on patients sensitive to adhesive  plaster.  Ibid.,  556-72.—
Irvine, H. G.  Report of 3 cases of dermatitis following the use
of benetol. S. Paul M.  J., 1912, 14: 624-6.—Kammer, A. G.. &
Callahan, R. H. Torch oil dermatitis; its relation to epidermo-
mycosis  (ringworm)  J.  Am. M. Ass., 1937,  109:  1511-7.—
Kellv, R. L.  A case of dermatitis caused by  butesin picrate.
Kentucky  M. J., 1932, 30: 516.—Longin, L.  A.  Une triade
eruptive provoqu6e par les essences forestieres.  Ann. derm.
syph., Par., 1929, 6. ser.,  10: 178-85.—Marceron.  Dermite
ven6neuse provoquee par un insecticide  volatil.  Bull.  Soc.
fr. derm, syph., 1928, 35: 829.—Michon, P. Placards infiltres
sym6t,riques artificiels des avant-bras d'origine medicamenteuse.
Ibid., 1937,  44:  1623.—Milian, G.  Dermatoses artificielles
chimiques  de cause externe.  In Nouv. prat. derm.  (Darier,
Sabouraud, et  al.)  Par.,  1936, 4: 762-91.  ------  Dermite
6rythemato-bulleuse phlyctenulaire  par application  medica-
menteuse locale; eruption  seconde.  Rev. fr.  derm.  ven6r.,
1937, 13:  312-6.—Montgomery. D. W., &  Culver,  G. D.
Dermatitis from adhesive plaster; with  report of cases.  Med.
J. & Rec, 1926, 124: 606. Also repr.—Naegeli.  Ueber Eigen-
tumlichkeiten der Chrysarobindermatitis und deren allgemein-
pathologische Bedeutung (Verhinderung ihres Auftretens durch
vorherige U.-V.-Bestrahlung)  Schweiz. med. Wschr., 1929,
59: 1197-200.—Nander  [Dermatitis artificialis from  impure
petrolatum]  Hospitalstidende,  1918,  61:  1772-4.—Pusey,
W.  A.,  &  Rattner, H.  Dermatitis  from  butesin  picrate.
Arch. Derm. Syph., Chic,  1929, 19:  917.—Rabut, R.   Les
dangers de certaines applications cutanees. Hopital, 1934, 22:
266-8.—Ravaut, P., &  Koang.   Dermite artificielle des mains,
des bras,  de  la face et du cou determine par l'eau  de Javel;
eczematides  secondaires  des   jambes d'origine  allergique;
reactions  biologiques.  Bull. Soc. fr. derm, syph., 1930, 37:
655-61.—Schwartz, H.  J., & Fraser, J. F.  A case for diagnosis
(dermatitis due to a heavy metal?)  Arch. Derm. Syph., Chic,
1935, 32: 948-53.—Seeliger.  Heftpflaster und  Hautreaktion.
Klin. Wschr., 1926, 5:  1207.—Shcherbakov, I. M.  [Diagnosis
and specific treatment  of dermatitis caused by turpentine and
other agents]   Sovet. vrach. gaz., 1932,  36:  664.—Siemens,
H. W.  Ueber  Heftpflasterdermatitis.   Miinch. med. Wschr.,
1922, 69: 506.—Sulzberger, M. B., & Weinberg, C. B.  Derma-
titis due to insect  powder.  J.  Am.  M. Ass., 1930, 95: 111.—
Touraine,  Solente & Bernou.   Dermite locale  puis urticaire,
par melange lacrymogene. Bull. Soc. fr. derm, syph., 1933, 40:
406-10 —Unna, P., jr.  Zur Pflasterdermatitis.  Arch. Derm.
Syph., Berl.,  1926, 151: 85.

____  venenata: Causes: Household articles  and
   clothing.

   See    also   Clothing,   Diseases;  Fur;   Glove;
Leather; Nickel; Shoe, &c.
   Barfoed  [Case of cutaneous disease  caused by matchbpxes]
Ugeskr. larger, 1918, 80:  340.—Bettmann.  Bemerkungen iiber
eine  durch  Schweisslederersatz hervorgerufene  Dermatitis.
Munch, med. Wschr., 1920, 67: 291.—Chipman, E. D.   Derma-
titis from dved  garments.  Arch. Derm. Syph., Chic, 1936. 33:
537 —Cormia, F. E. Contact dermatitis from menstrual pad.
J  Am. M. Ass., 1936,  107: 429.—Dictaphone dust dermatitis.
Ibid  1937 108: 470.—DuBois, C.   La dermite des parures. 
DERMATITIS
202
DERMATITIS
Ann. derm, syph., Par., 1930, 7. ser., 1: 829-33.—Durel, P.
Contribution a I'etude de la dermite  des parures.   Bull. Soc
fr. derm, syph.,  1937, 44:  1170-2.—Eller, J. J.  Ear phone
dermatitis; report of a case.  Arch.  Derm. Syph., Chic, 1930,
22: 268.—Escartefigue, M.  Dermo-epidermite eczematiforme
du cou et des  avant-bras consecutive au port d'un collier et
d'un bracelet en bois de  palissandre.  Bull. Soc.  fr. derm.
syph., 1935, 42: 670.—Fox, H.  Nickel dermatitis from specta-
cle frames and wrist watch.  J. Am. M. Ass., 1933, 101: 1066.—
Frey.   Streichholzschachteldermatitis.   Berl. klin.  Wschr.,
1921, 58: 582.—Higoumenakis, G. C.  Contribution a I'etude
des dermites des parures; pathogenie  et traitement.   Rev. fr.
derm. ven6r., 1935, 11: 211-22.  Also Urol. Cut. Rev., 1936,
40: 22-6.—Hoffmann,  P.   Ammoniak-Dermatitis  und  Be-
handlung der Sauglingswasche.  KinderarztL Prax., 1936, 7:
314.—Hollander, L. The hazards of dry cleaning. J. Am. M.
Ass., 1934,  102: 66.—Ingram, J. T.  Dermatitis from dyed
hair, furs, and  fabrics.  Lancet, Lond., 1935, 2:  239-43.—
Kail.  Akute Dermatitis, hervorgerufen  durch Tragen eines
neuen Bergstockes.  Munch, med. Wschr., 1920, 67:  1321.—
Killick,  E.  M.   Dermatitis following the wearing of dyed
fabrics.  Lancet, Lond.,  1932, 2: 77-80.—Klaber, R.  Match
and match-box  dermatitis.  Brit. J. Derm. Syph.,  1938,  50:
451-61.—Kohn, J. Glattolin als Ursache einer hartnackigen
Dermatitis  colli.   Miinch.  med. Wschr., 1913,  60:  1205.—
Kristjansen, A. Brillen-Dermatitis.  Actaderm. vener., Stockh.,
1937,  18:  519-23.—Levin.   Match-box  dermatitis.   Arch.
Derm. Syph., Chic, 1920, n. ser., 2: 92.—Lomholt, S.  [Match
boxes and skin disease]  Ugeskr. teger, 1918, 80: 351
 [Dermatitis caused bv an undergarment]  Dansk. derm, selsk.
 forh.,  1931-32,  64:' 28— Miiller-Hess,  R.  V.  Dermatitis,
 hervorgerufen durch phenolhaltigen Schweisslederersatz.  Deut.
 med. Wschr., 1920,  46:  491.—Nicolas,  J., &  Petouraud,  C.
 Dermite eczematiforme du bras a la suite du port d'un bracelet
 d'ebene. Bull. Soc. fr. derm, syph., 1935, 42: 27.—Niles, H. D.
 Dermatitis due to a card table cover.  N. York  State J. M.,
 1936,  36:  113-5.—Schaffer, J.  Ueber Streichholzschachtel-
 dermatitis.  Miinch. med. Wschr., 1921, 68: 548.—Schwartz, L.
 Dermatitis  from  wrist-watch straps.   Pub.  Health  Rep.,
 Wash., 1936, 51,  15:  423-30.—Sezary,  A.. Lefevre, P..  &
 Rivoire. Dermite artificielle du cou  consecutive au contact
 d'un  foulard teint; reproduction experimentale;  reviviscence
 de la dermite et des lesions experimentales a la suite d'exces de
 boisson. Bull. Soc. fr.  derm,  syph.,  1930, 37: 1316-23.—
 Shelmire, B. Match and match box dermatitis.  Dallas M. J.,
 1926,  12:  151-3.—Steiger-Kazal, D.   Ein Fall  von Radio-
 hormuscheldermatitis.  Derm. Wschr.,  1930,  91: 1306-8.—
 Sutton, I. C.  Acute dermatitis from the wearing of  horn-rim
 spectacles.   J. Am. M. Ass., 1937, 89: 1059.—Swars.  Ueber
 Streichholzschachteldermatitis. Deut. med. Wschr., 1925, 51:
 1826.—Templeton, H. J., & Allington, H. V. Dust from dicta-
 phone cylinders as a cause of dermatitis.  Arch. Derm. Syph.,
 Chic, 1936, 34: 828.—Tobias, N.  Wearing apparel and derma-
 titis.   Week. Bull.  S. Louis M.  Soc, 1936-37, 31:  360-4 —
 Valade, C. K.  Contact-dermatitis from a black crepe  dress.
 Urol. Cut.  Rev., 1937, 41:  115-7.—Whitfield. A. Dermatitis
 probably due to motor fumes.  Lancet, Lond., 1937, 1: 265.

 ----  venenata: Causes,  occupational.

   See also Dermatitis, occupational; Dermatosis,
 occupational;   also  names  of  occupations  and
 industries  as Baker; Barber; Chemical industry;
 also  substances used in industry as Dye; Linseed
 oil; Resin; Varnish, &c.
   Aleixo,  A.   Dermatite provocada  pela agua  de  figueira.
 Brasil med.,  1935, 49: 553-5.—Fiocco. G. B.   Dermatosi da
 saggina; dermatiti professionali dei lavoratori di scope.  Gior.
 ital. derm,  sif.,  1936, 77:  suppl.,  42.—Gate, J.,  & Chanial. G.
 Dermite des mains et du  visage due a  la manipulation de
 l'elgetol.  Bull.  Soc.  fr.  derm,  syph.,  1936,  43: 1305-7.—
 Godal.  Toxidermie professionnelle.  Arch. med. pharm. nav.,
 1937, 127:  132-5.—Hepp, H.  Allergy as related to industrial
 dermatitis.   Eclect. M. J., 1935, 95: 379-84.—James, A. P. R.
 An aid in the management  of occupational contact dermatitis
 (dermatitis venenata)  Arch. Derm.  Syph., Chic, 1934, 30:
 30-2.—Johnson, D. W.  Dermatitis caused by ethyl  gasoline.
 Ibid., 1933, 28: 174.—Kempski.   Korksteindermatitis. Derm.
 Wschr., 1938, 106: 201.   Also Zbl. Haut Geschlkr.,  1938, 58:
 324.—Lovenati, M.  Dermatite professionale da nitrocellulosa.
 Med.  lavoro,  1932, 23: 17-21.—Schwartz, L., &  Hocker,  C. D.
 An  occupational dermatitis due to heat decomposition of dyes.
 Pub. Health Rep.. Wash., 1936,  51, 17: 493-50°,—Schwartz,
 L., & Tulipan, L.  Dermatitis from chemicals used in removing
 velvet pile.   Ibid.,  1933, 48: 872-5.—Toomey, N.   Chrome
 plate dermatitis.  Med. Times, N. Y.,  1932, 60: 223.

 ----   venenata:   Causes:   Plants  [Dermatitis
   phytogenes]
  See also Dermatitis,  bullosa  striata;   Plant,
poisonous; also  names of  poisonous   plants  as
Dictamnus;   Fagopyrism;   Gingko;   Porthesia;
Primulaceae; Ranunculaceae;  Rhus;  Teakwood;
 Wigandia,  &c.
   Bardel, S.  *Les dermatoses par bois toxiques.
89p.    8?    Par., 1935.
   Bretin,  P.  M.   *Contribution  k  I'etude de
 I'origine  v^getale de certaines  dermatites.   198p.
 8?   Lyon, 1909.
   Hildebrandt, E.  [A.  H.]   *Ueber  die durch
 Pflanzen   hervorgerufenen   Dermatosen.    40p.
 8?   Berl.,  1931.
   Abramowitz, E. W., & Swarts,  W. B.  Dermatitis due to
 cocobolo wood.  Arch. Derm. Syph., Chic, 1938,  37: 441-3.—
 Aravandinos, A.  Su una dermatite da canna che incontrasi in
 Grecia.   Malaria, Roma,  1912, 3: 149.—Beerman, H., Fonde,
 G. H.,  & Callaway, J. L.   Citrus fruit dermatoses.  Arch.
 Derm. Syph.,  Chic, 1938,  38: 225-34.—Bertwistle, A.  P.
 Daffodil  rash.  Clin. J., Lond.,  1936, 65: 382.—Bogdanovich,
 I.  I.,  Adamov,  V. V.,  & Mirlin, G. E.  [Dermatitis bullosa
 caused by Archangelica]  Sovet. vest, vener., 1933, 2: 389-92.—
 Broers, J. H.  Berufiich erworbene Hautveranderungen durch
 Stoffe  vorwiegend   vegetabilischen  Ursprungs;   Dermatitis
 venenata phytogenes.  In Schadigungen d. Haut (Ullmann, K.)
 Lpz.,  1926,  2:  509-48.—Briigel,  S.,  &  Perutz,  A. Ueber
 Klinik und Pathogenese der Erlenholzdermatitis (nebst Beitra-
 gen  zur Disposition der allergischen  Gewerbedermatosen)
 Arch. Derm.  Syph.,  Berl., 1927, 153: 661-91.—Buschke, A.,
 &  Joseph,  A.   Ueber Hautentziindung, hervorgerufen durch
 Makassarholz,  mit  Beriicksichtigung  gewerbehygienischer
 Fragen.   Deut. med. Wschr.,  1927, 53:  1641.—Chalmers, A, J.,
 & Joseph, A.  F.  Sadd  dermatitis.  J.  Trop.  M. Hyg., Lond.,
 1920,  23: 57-9,  pl.—Freise. F. W.   Gesundheitsschiidigungen
durch Arbeiten  mit giftigen Holzern;  Beobachtungen aus
brasilianischen Gewerbebetrieben.  Arch. Gewerbepath.,  1932,
3:  1-14.—Grichener, E. Dermatitis venenosa provocada por
la  manzanilla.  Sem. med.,  B.  Air., 1935, 42:  pt 2, 362-6.
         Algo mas sobre  dermatitis venenosa provocada por
la manzanilla.  Ibid.,  1029.—Hamilton, I.   Acute  vesicular
dermatitis caused by curacao aloes.   Med. J. Australia, 1932,
1: 302-3.—Hodana,  M., Behdjet, H.,  & Sureya.  Sur une
dermatose   prurigineuse,   erythemato-vesiculeuse  produite
par les poussieres d'orge et diverses autres cereales.  Ann.
derm, syph., Par., 1923, 6. ser., 4: 538.—Hoffmann, H.  Ueber
hautreizende-Nutzholzer.  Derm. Zschr., 1928, 53: 293-300.—
Horner, S. G.  Dermatitis from oranges and lemons.  Lancet,
Lond., 1931, 2:  961-2.—Huber, H.  L., & Harsh, G. F.  A
summer dermatitis caused by  a common weed.  J. Allergy,
1932,   3:  578-82.—Imschenetzky,  A.   Laporteadermatitis.
Derm. Wschr., 1929, 89: 1087-94.—Kanngiesser, F.  Platanen-
katarrh, Primel- und  Rhus-Dermatitis.  Zschr. Bain., 1912-
13, 5: 257-9.—Kesten. B.,  & Lyons, R.  Dermatitis due to
contact with orange peel; case  report with successful desensi-
tization.  J.  Allergy, 1932. 3: 552-6.—Kletetschka, A.  Erwor-
bene  Pflanzen-Ueberempfindlichkeit.    Derm.  Wschr.,  1934,
98: 86.—Lancaster, A. H. Clematis dermatitis.   South. M. J.,
1937,  30: 207-9.—Milian, G. Dermatoses artificielles d'origine
vegetale.  In Nouv. prat. derm. (Darier, Sabouraud,  et al.)
Par.,  1936, 4: 792-804.—Moreland, R. B.  Cowhage derma-
titis.  J. Indiana M. Ass., 1932, 25: 496.—Mulier, R.  Finger-
dermatitis durch Apfelsinenschalen.   Miinch.  med. Wschr.,
1926,  73: 864.—Nicolas, J., Rousset, J.,  &  Racouchot. J.
Phytodermite.  Bull. Soc fr. derm, syph.,  1938, 45:  216.—
Nightingale,  G.  S.   Chrysanthemum  dermatitis.   Lancet,
Lond., 1931, 1:  1132-4.—Overton,  S.  G.  Dermatitis from
handling flower bulbs.  Ibid., 1926, 2: 1003.—Palmer,  W. H.
Lily rash: an  occupational  dermatitis; a possible preventive
treatment,   Ibid., 1934, 2:  755.—Pillon  & Martinet.  Sur 8
cas de dermite  par bois exotique,  dont l'un  complique de
phenomenes  pulmonaires  et ginira,ux serieux.   Bull. Soc. fr.
derm, syph., 3935, 42: 380-3.—Popovici-Lupa, M., & Petresco-
Coman, V.  Une  dermite des plantes chez  une fillette de 9 ans.
Rev. fr. pediat.,  1935, 11: 233-6.—Radnai, E.   [Occupational
dermatitis cases  in orange-peeling  shops]  Orv. hetil.,  1936,
80: mell., 192.—Robinson, C. B.  Philippine contact-poisonous
plants.  Bull.  Manila  M. Soc, 1911,  3: 5.— Rochaix A.,  &
Vieux, G.   Sur une dermatose provoquee par  le bois d'olon.
Rev.  hye   Par., 1936,  58:  590-4.—Rock, H.  Ueber zwei
baXle von Dermatitis bullosa systemisata  phytogenes.  Derm.
Wschr  1928,  86:  188.—Rosenthal-Deussen, E.  Gewerb-
uche  Hautschadigungen  durch  Pflanzen und Pflanzenpro-
dukte.  Zschr.  Medbeamte,  1933,  46: 201-9.—Sberna, S.
Dermite  professionale  nelle  sbucciatrici  di  mandorle  nel
settembre.   Ramazzini,   1909,   3:   661-5—Schonfeld,  W.
Pflanzendermatitiden.  Med. Klin.,  Berl., 1936, 32:  1617-9
pl.—Schur, A.  Dermatitis venenata; report of a case  due to
the Osage orange. Arch. Derm. Syph., Chic, 1932, 26: 312 —
STameni, A.  Sopra alcuni casi di dermatite da canna in Sicilia.
Malaria, Roma, 1912, 3: 241-3.------Ancora sulla dermatite
da canna e sua patogenesi. Ibid., 333.  ------  Sulla dermatite
da canna.  Ibid., 1913, 4: 180.  ------  Di  alcune dermatiti
professionali, compresa la dermatite  da  canna.   Ibid.,  253-
jr- .---7—,  ??mPre„su>la etiologia della dermatite da canna
(in nsposta al Dott. P. Timpano)  Ibid., 369.—Smith, L. M.
Dermatitis caused by creosote bush.  J. Allergy, 1936-37, 8:
187.—Sternberg, L.  Contact dermatitis; cases caused by oil of
?L°-vesna.nd h^ ol1 of camomile tea (Anthemis  cotula)   Ibid.,
;fn;T lZPT°'  i>  Ancorasull'etiologia della dermatite da
canna   Malaria  Roma, 1913,  4: 323.  ------  Sull'etiologia
del a dermatite da canna  Ibid., 1914,  5: 26-9.-Toura?ne &
r,ol|*  VeS de.rmat;ltes Par bois toxiques.  Paris med., 1934, 91:
^-   T-°Uraine' f' & So,ente-  Dermite externe par aurantia
 936  a\.°mtS   xStS, cuta"^)  Bull.  Soc. fr.  derm, syph.,
1936,  43:  1037.—Touton, K.  Nachtrage zu dem Ergebnis- 
DERMATITIS
203
DERMATITIS
bericht die  Hautkrankheiten  durch  Pflanzen und  Pflanzen-
produkte.  Zbl. Haut  Geschlkr., 1926,  20:  833-54.------
Pseudophytogene und phytogene Berufs- und Gewerbederma-
tosen.   Derm. Zschr., 1926-27, 49: 385-405.  ------  Ueber
die beruflichen und gewerblichen Hautaffektionen, die durch
Pflanzen und  ihre Bestandteile  hervorgerufen werden.  Zbl.
Haut Geschlkr., 1926-27, 21: 681.  ------  Besonderheiten
der  Toxicodermia  phytogenes.    Derm.  Zschr.,  1928,  53:
636-57.  ------  Zur Toxicodermia phytogenes.  Beitr. Biol.
Pflanz., 1929, 17: 200-10.  ------  Hautreizende Pflanzen mit
besonderer Beriicksichtigung der gewerblichen.  Ibid., 1931,
19:  1-24.—Vadala, P.   Nuovi casi  di  dermatite  da canna.
Malaria, Roma, 1916, 7: 14-7.—Verbunt, J. A.  [Affections of
the  skin caused by  medicinal plants]   Ned. tschr. geneesk.,
1933, 77: 4436-42, pl.—Vigne, P., & Ponthieu.  Dermite du
figuier. Bull.  Soc. fr. derm, syph., 1936, 43: 710-2—Vryman,
L. H.   Dahlienwurzelrinden-Dermatitis.  Arch. Derm. Syph.,
Berl., 1933, 168: 233.—Walsh, D.  Investigation of a dermatitis
amongst flower-pickers in the  Scilly Islands, the so-called lilv
rash.  Brit. M. J., 1910, 2: 854-6.  Also Med.  Press & Circ'.,
Lond., 1910, n. ser., 90: 534-6.

----  venenata: Diagnosis.

   See also Allergy, Diagnosis: Skin tests.
   Ayres, S, jr, & Anderson, N. P.  The patch test in the diag-
nosis of contact dermatitis.  Ann. Int. M., 1933, 6: 1161-70.—
Fellner, M. Zur Deutung und Wichtigkeit der in vitro-Experi-
mente fiir die Toxikodermien.  Derm.  Zschr.,  1935-36, 72:
271-82.—Michael, J. C.   The value and limitations  of the
patch  test  in contact dermatitis.   Med. Rec,  Houston,  1934,
28: 489-92.—Ramirez, M. A.,  & Eller, J. J.  The patch test in
contact dermatitis (dermatitis venenata)  J. Allergy, 1929-30,
1: 489-95.  Also repr.

----  venenata: Pathology.

   Audrain.   Les  alterations  du  reseau lymphatique et les
toxidermies.   Bull. Soc. fr. derm, syph., 1912,  23: 585-8.—
Biederman, J. B.  A case of contact dermatitis produced at  a
distance by the sensitizing agent.  J. Am. M. Ass.,  1936, 106:
2236.—Herrmann, F. Ueber verschiedenartige Symptome von
Endothelschadigung bei  Toxidermie.   Arch.  Derm.  Syph.,
Berl.,  1928, 155: 174.—Hopf. G.  Zur Klinik und Pathogenese
der toxischen Exantheme. Med. Klin., Berl., 1933, 29: 573-7 —
Nathan. E.  Ueber  Blutbilduntersuchungen bei Toxidermien
und ihre Bedeutung fiir die Frage der  Scharlacheosinophilie.
Klin.  Wschr.,  1927,  6: 676-8.—Stain,  A.  K.  Theorie des
spezifischen Einflusses der wirksamen Elemente der animalen
und vegetabilischen Natur auf die Entstehung der Dermatite.
Acta derm,  vener.,  Stockh.,  1931-32,  12: 483-93.—Straus,
H. W., & Coca, A. F.   On the manner of development of the
hypersensitiveness in contact dermatitis.  J.  Immun., Bait.,
1937, 33: 215-27.

----  venenata: Prevention  and treatment.
   Fantus, B., & Cornbleet, T.  The causal therapy  of contact
dermatitis.  J. Am. M. Ass , 1935, 105: 2062-4.—French, S. W.
Report on the treatment  of dermatitis venenata during the
season of 1937 at Fort Washington, Maryland.  Mil. Surgeon,
1938, 82: 127-31.—Schwartz, L., & Andrews, G. C.   Investiga-
tion of a method for preventing dermatitis from dress shields.
J. Invest. Derm., 1938,  1: 219-23.—Stroud, C. M.  The use of
house dust oil and thrasher dust oil in contact dermatitis. J.
Allergy,  1934-35,  6:  464-6.—Twort, C.  C, & Twort, J.  M.
On the prevention of mineral oil and tar dermatitis and cancer.
Lancet, Lond., 1934, 1: 286.

----   verrucosa  [Chromoblastomycosis]

   See  also   Chromoblastomycosis;  Hormoden-

dron.
   Amadeu jr.   Dermatite verrucosa.  Brasil med., 1932, 46:
731.—Balina,  P. L., Bosq, P. [et al.]  Un caso de cromoblas-
tomicosis,  aut6ctono  de  Argentina (dermatitis verrugosa)
Rev. argent,  derm, sif., 1932,  16: 369-79.—Bonne,  C.  [Blas-
tomycosis,  with description of case of chromoblastomycosis
from Sumatra]   Geneesk. tschr. Ned. Indie, 1928, 68: 705-10,
3 pi_  ------   Sur la presence de la chromoblastomycose aux
Indes  orientales neerlandaises.  Bull. Soc. path, exot., Par.,
1930 23: 765.—Buschke, A., & Joseph,  A.  Dermatitis verru-
cosa '(Chromoblastomykose)  Derm.  Wschr.,  1928,  87: 1047-
9.—Carrion, A. L.  Chromoblastomycosis; a new clinical type
caused by  Hormodendrum compactum.  Porto Rico J. Pub.
Health, 1936, 11: 663-82 8 pl.  ------  Chromoblastomycosis;
preliminary report on a  new clinical type of the disease caused
by  Hormodendrum  compactum, nov. sp.  Ibid.,  1935, 10:
543-5,  pl.  ------& Emmons. C. W.  A spore form common to
3 etiologic agents of chromoblastomycosis.  Ibid.,   11:  114.
------  Hormodendrum pedrosoi;  an  etiological  agent in
chromoblastomycosis.   Ibid.,   1936,  11:  639-650,  6  pl.—
Carrion, A. L.. & Koppisch, E.  Observations on dermatomy-
cosis in Puerto Rico; report on a case of chromoblastomycosis.
Ibid., 1933, 9: 169-90, 14 pl.—Conant, N. F.. & Martin, D. S.
The  morphologic and serologic relationships  of  the various
fungi  causing  dermatitis  verrucosa (chromoblastomycosis)
Am J  Trop. M., 1937, 17: 553-78.—Fonseca, O. da.jr, & Area
Leao. A, E. de. Sur la systematique des champignons produisant
des chromoblastomycoses.  C. rend. Soc. biol.,  1923, 89: 762.
----—  As chromoblastomycoses.   Rev. med. cir. Brasil. 1930,
38: 197-216. 3 pl.  Also repr.------& Nogueira Penido, J. C.
Mycose de typo ulcero-nodular, semelhando a esporotrichose e
produzida por uma especie  de  cogumelo do genero  Hormo-
dendrum  [with  English text]  Sciencia  med.,  Rio,  1927,  5:
563-80. Also repr.  ------  Mycose de type ulcero-nodulaire,
semblable a la sporotrichose et produite par Hormodendrum
langeroni.  C. rend. Soc. biol., 1927, 97: 1772-4. Also repr.—
Fontoynont & Carougeau.  Etude sur le Hodi-potsy, dermato-
mycose malgache.  Bull. Soc. path, exot., Par.,  1922, 15: 424-
36.—Fraga,  A.   Sobre um caso de dermatite  ulcero-nodular
causada pelo Hormodendrum langeroni. Rev. med. cir. Brasil,
1930,  38: 321-9,  pl.—Gueguen, F.  Mycose cladosporienne  de
l'homme.  C. rend. Acad, sc, 1911, 152: 412.—Hoffmann, W.
H. Die Chromoblastomykose in Cuba. Arch. Schiffs  Tropen-
hyg.,  1928,  32:  485-7.  ------   La cromoblastomicosis  en
Cuba y la  enfermedad de Guiteras o Chappa.  Rev. med.
cubana, 1928, 39: 420-3. Also Rev. m6d. Rosario, 1928, 3: 154-
8.—Kambayashi, T. Dermatitis verrucosa in Japan.   Tr. Far
East,  Ass. Trop.  M., 1934, 9: 471-3.  ------& Ando,  K. Ein
Fall von Dermatitis verrucosa in Japan.  Arch. Derm. Syph.,
Berl., 1936, 174:  377-84.—Klaber, R.  Elephantiasis nostras
verrucosa.   Proc. R.  Soc M.,  Lond., 1934-35, 28:  1171 —
Lane,  C.  G.  A  cutaneous  lesion caused  by  a new fungus
(Phialophora verrucosa) J. Cut. Dis..  1915, 33: 840-6, 2 pl.—
Maciel, J.  Contribuicao a historia das chromoblastomycoses
brasileiras.  Rev.  med. cir.  Brasil, 1930,  38: 389-94, pl.—
MacKinnon, J.  E.  Estudio del  primer caso  uruguayo  de
cromoblastomicosis  y  revista  crftica sobre la enfermedad.
Arch. urug. med., 1934, 5: 201-10.—Martin, D. S.  The anti-
genic  similarity of a fungus Cadophora americana isolated from
wood pulp  to Phialophora verrucosa isolated  from  patients
with  dermatitis  verrucosa,  chromoblastomycosis.    Am.  J.
Trop. M., 1938,  18: 421-6.  ------ Baker. R.  D., &  Conant,
N. F.   A case of verrucous dermatitis caused by Hormodendrum
pedrosoi  (chromoblastomycosis)  in North  Carolina.   Ibid.,
1930,  16: 593-619, 5 pl.—Medlar, E. M. A cutaneous infection
caused by a new  fungus, Phialophora verrucosa, with a study
of the fungus.  J. Med. Res., 1915, 32: 507-21, 5 pl.—Me>iin. J.
Zur Mykologie  der Chromoblastomykose  (der Erreger  des
europiiischen Falles der Erkrankung)   Arch.  Derm. Syph.,
Berl., 1930,  162: 300-10. ------  A propos de la clinique de la
chromomycose; cas de chromomycose de la peau  avec  lesion
des ganglions lymphatiques regionaux.  Ann. derm, syph., Par.,
1938,  7. ser., 9: 122-37.—Montpellier, J., & Catanei, A.  My-
cose humaine due a un champignon du genre Hormodendron;
H. algeriensis nov. sp.   Ibid., 1927,  6. ser., 8: 626-35.—Moore,
M.  The organisms of chromomycosis of North  and  South
America.  Science, 1936, 83: 603-4.—Nicolas. J.. Rousset,  J.,
& Colas, J.  Dermite papillomateuse et verruqueuse des jambes
guerie par le traitement ambulatoire. Bull. Soc.  fr. derm, syph.,
1936, 43: 154.—Pozojeva,  N. G.  Ein  Fall  von Chromoblasto-
mykose.  Derm. Wschr., 1930, 90: 615-7.—Prokopchuk, A. I.
[Clinical and experimental data on chromomycosis (dermatitis
verrucosa, chromoblastomycosis)]   Vest, vener., 1938, No. 3,
21-7.—Silva, F.,  & Araujo,  E. de.   Caso de chromoblasto-
mycose.  Brasil med.,  1930,  44: 539-41.—Smith, E. C.  Two
cases  of dermatitis due to a species  of Hormodendrum.  Tr.
R. Soc Trop M. Hyg., Lond.,  1930-31,  24:  461-4, 3 pl.—
Takahashi,  Y.    Zur   Chromoblastomykose;  iiber  Chromo-
blastomykose, verursacht  durch  Torula  poikilospora  n. sp.
Jap. J. Derm. Urol., 1937, 41: 31-43.  ------  Zur Chromo-
blastomykose; iiber Chromoblastomykose, hervorgerufen durch
Hormodendron japonicum n.  sp. Ibid., 53-62.—Tschernjavski,
J.  Chromoblastomycosis.   Arch.  Derm. Syph., Berl., 1929,
157: 196-206.—Wilson, S. J., Hulsey, S.,  & Weidman. F.  D.
Chromoblastomycosis  in Texas.   Arch.  Derm. Syph.,  Chic.,
1933, 27:  107-22.

----  in  children.

   Leiner,  K.    Ueber   eigenartige  Erythem-

typen  und Dermatitiden  des friihen Sauglings-

alters.   69p.    8?    Lpz., 1912.
   Vidal, S.    *Dermites infantiles  et  reactions

secondes.  150p.    8?  Par., 1932.
   Alvarez, G. Dermatitis infantiles.  Sem.  med., B. Air., 1933,
40: pt  2, 818-26.—Brandt,  T.  Dermatitis in children with
disturbances of the general  condition and the absorption  of
food elements. Acta derm, vener.,  Stockh.,  1936, 17: 513-46.—
Carter, H., & Osborn,  H. A.  Neo-natal dermatitis.   Brit.  M.
J., 1936, 1: 465-9, pl.—Cooke, J. V.  Dermatitis of the  diaper
region in infants (Jacquet dermatitis)  Arch.  Derm.  Syph.,
Chic, 1926, n. ser., 14: 539-46.—Flusser. E.  Die akuten Haut-
entziindungen des Neugeborenen.   Mschr. Kinderh.,  1936, 67:
279-87.—Gate. J., Cuilleret, P.,  & Freidel, A.  Dermite  in-
fectieuse febrile a manifestations polymorphes  chez une  fillette
de 15 mois.  Bull. Soc. fr.  derm, syph., 1934, 41: 510-3.  Also
Nourrisson, 1935, 23:  25-7.—Oyarzabal, E., de. Contribuci6n
al conocimiento de algunas formas de eritemas y dermatitis que
se  observan en  los ninos  de pecho.  Rev. med.  cir.  pract.,
Madr., 1913,  100: 5; 49; 89.—Tedeschi, C.   Le dermatosi
infantili e  la dermatite  estiva  epidemica papulo  pustolosa
(uarsc) dell'oasi di Derna.  Clin, pediat., Mod., 1929,  11: 721-
36. ------  Casi di dermatite polimorfa epidemica da miceti
in territorio di Derna.   Arch. ital. sc. med. col., 1932, 13: 72-93. 
DERMATOBIA
204
DERMATOLOGIST
 DERMATOBIA.

   See also Myiasis; Oestridae.
   Bau,  A.   Versuch einer  Teilung  der  Gattung Cuterebra
 (Diptera, olim Oestridae) in 4 Untergattungen.  Zbl. Bakt., 2.
 Abt., 1929,  77:  542-4.—Dunn,  L. H.  Rearing the larvae of
 Dermatobia hominis Linn., in man.   Psyche J. Entom., 1930,
 37:327-42.  ------  Prevalence and importance of the tropical
 warble fly, Dermatobia hominis Linn., in Panama.  J. Parasit.,
 Urbana, 1934. 20: 219-26.—Fiocco, G.  B.  Un caso di  miasi
 cutanea da estridi (Dermatobia noxialis; Brauer)  In Nel xxv
 anno d'insegn. univ. d. Prof.  D. Barduzzi (1886-1910) Livorno,
 1911, 201-13, pl.—Martins, A.  Berne ocular, myiase nasal.
 Brasil med., 1929, 43: 730-2.—Newstead, R.,  & Potts, W. H.
 Some characteristics of the first stage of larva of  Dermatobia
 hominis  Gmelin.  Ann. Trop. M. Parasit.,  Liverp.,  1925-26,
 19: 247-58, 3 pl.—Pinto, C, & Fonseca, F. da.  Novo genero e
 nova especie de  mosca hematophaga da subfamilia  Stomo-
 xydinae, hospedadora intermediaria da Dermatobia  hominis.
 Rev. med. cir. Brasil, 1930, 38: 241-7, 3 pl.—Price, A. S.  The
 warble fly—Dermatobia hominis. Linn., report of 2 cases im-
 ported from Costa Rica. N.  York State J. M., 1937, 37: 1503-
 5.—Sticker, G.  Ein Fall von Hautmaulwurf aus Guatemala
 Munch, med. Wschr., 1928, 75:  1146.


 DERMATOFIBROMA.

   See Skin, Fibroma.
   DERMATOLOGISCHE  Wochenschrift. Lpz.,
 v.54, 1912-
   DERMATOLOGISCHE Zeitschrift.  Berl., v.l,
 1893-
   See also Berlin, Germ. Berliner dermatologische Gesellschaft
 in 4.  ser.

 DERMATOLOGIST.

   See also Dermatology.
   Bechet, P. E.   Pioneers in American  dermatology.   N.
 York State J. M.,  1929, 29: 807-10.  Also repr. ----—  Jean
 Louis Alibert, one of  the founders  of French dermatology.
 Med. J.  & Rec, 1932, 135: 403. Also repr.—Bronner, V. M.
 [The aims of the dermato-venerologists during the second 5-
 year  plan]  Sovet. vest, vener., 1934, 3: 6-15.—Debat, F.
 Un  maltre  de la dermatologie francaise: le  baron  Alibert.
 Aesculape, Par., 1925,  15: n. ser., 74-8.—[Janovsky's era in
 Bohemian dermatology]  Cas. 16k.  cesk.,  1925, 64: 482-5.—
 Masson, L.  Les successeurs  de Bazin a 1'Hopital Saint-Louis:
 Lailler, Vidal, Besnier.  Aesculape, Par., 1925, n. ser., 15: 302-
 4, 3  port.—Meirowsky.  Schicksalsfragen fiir den deutschen
 Dermatologen.   Derm.  Wschr.,  1929,  89: 1097-103.—Mulzer,
 P.  Die Aufgabe des Dermatologen in  der Armee im Krieg und
 im Frieden.  Med. Welt, 1937, 11: 1557-60.—Taylor. F. W. H.
 Relationship of radiologist and  dermatologist.  Radiol. Rev.,
 1927, 4: 2-4.—Thibierge,  G.   Notes sur les successeurs  de
 Bazin a l'hopital  Saint-Louis (Charles  Lailler, Emile Vidal,
 Ernest Besnier)   Bull.  Soc  fr. hist, med., 1925, 19: 129-44,
 3 port.—Unna, P. G.  Kriegsaphorismen eines Dermatologen.
 Berl. klin. Wschr., 1916, 53: 414.—Wettenhall, R. R.  Der-
 matology on active service with the  R. A.  M. C.  Med. J.
 Australia, 1917, 181-3.

 ----  Congresses.
   Aprfes le  Congres de Budapest.  J. med.  chir., Par., 1936,
 107:  111.—Bellini, A., & Morotti, E.  XV Congresso interna-
 zionale  di medicina tenutosi a  Budapest  dal  29 agosto al 4
 settembre 1909; sezione dermatologica. Gior. ital. mal. vener.,
 1909, 44: 685-703.—Brandt, R.  Der neunte Internationale
 Dermatologenkongress als Ausdruck der gegenwartigen Stro-
 mungen in der Dermatologie.  Wien.  med. Wschr., 1936, 86:
 13; 46; 102; 410.—Darier. J.  Coup d'oeil sur la dermatologie
 aprSs le congres de Budapest, Bull. Acad, med., Par., 1936, 3.
 ser.,  115: 146-59.—Desaux.  A.  IX Congres international  de
 dermatologieetdesyphilographie. Ann. derm, syph., Par., 1936
 73. ser., 6: 35; 148; 267.—Fuente, J. J.  IX Congreso interna-
 cional de  dermatologia y sifilografia,  Budapest, 1935.   Rev.
 argent, derm, sif.,  1935, 19:  436-8.—Milian, G.  Le Congres
 international de dermatologie et de syphiligraphie de Budapest,
 1935.  Paris med., 1936,  100:  annexe, 64-72.—[Netherland
 (The) Meeting of Dermatologists; speech by Th. M. van
 Leeuwen]  Ned.  tschr. geneesk., 1937, 81: 2955-60.—Neunter
 internationaler  Kongress  fiir   Dermatologie  und  Syphilis,
 Budapest, 13.-21. September 1935.  Derm. Wschr., 1936, 102:
 525-72.—Ninth (The) International Dermatological ConTes*.
 Arch. Derm. Svoh., Chic, 1935, 31: 871.  Also Lancet, Lond.
 1935,  2: 436.  Also Polska gaz. lek., 1935, 14: 897.—[Program
 of the 9th International Dermatological Congress]  Orv. hetil.,
 1935,  79:  1003-5.—Ravogli,  A.  Note prese al secondo con-
 gresso dei dermatologi e sifilografi di lingua francese e alia terza
 conferenza internazionale sulla lebbra tenute in Strasburgo dal
 25 al  31 luglio 1923.  Gior. ital. mal.  vener.,  1923, 64: 1154-
 67.—Schmitzer. I.  [9th International Congress of dermatology
 and syphiligraphy]  Romania med. 1935, 13: 260.

----  Education and practice.

   Bernstein. R.   The teaching of dermatology.  Hahneman
Month., 1935,  70:  849-51.—Clark, T.  J.  The education of a
dermatologist,  California West. M., 1937, 47: 7-9.—Desaux,
A.  Les dermatologistes en face de l'exercice illegal   oucom-
mercial de la m6decine.  J. med. Paris, 1935, 55: 675-7.  Also
Clinique,  Par.,  1936,  31:  103-6.—Fox,  H.  Dermatologie
quackery.  Arch. Derm. Syph., Chic, 1926, n. ser., 13: 1-16.—
Highman,  W. J.  The value of the study of histopathology in
cutaneous  medicine.  J. Am. M. Ass.,  1926, 87: 1459-63.—
Lane, C. G.   The teaching of  dermatology in our  medical
schools.  Arch. Derm. Syph., Chic, 1926, n. ser.,  13: 321-30.
        Postgraduate dermatologie training, its relationship to
 certification of specialists in dermatology.  J. Am.  M. Ass.,
 1934, 103: 541-5.—Lane, J. E.  The dermatologist-syphilolo-
 gist in the United States.  Ibid., 1925, 84: 1616-9.—Neuber. E.
 Ueber den Unterricht der Haut-  und Geschlechtskrankheiten.
 Orvoskepz6s,  1935, 25: marc, kiilonf.  Educ. med.,  194-7.—
 Nicolas, J.  Le  passe glorieux de l'Ecole de  l'Antiquaille de
 Lyon.  J.  m6d. Lyon,  1935,  16:  335-9.—Petges.   L'Ecole
 bordelaise de dermato-venereologie.  J.  med. Bordeaux, 1925,
 55:  936-43.—Riehl.   Dermatologische  Demonstrationen  fiir
 Aerzte  des Landes  Oesterreich u. E.  Aerztl.  Standesztg,
 Wien, 1911, 15: 611-3.—Sainz de Aja, A. E.  Proyecto de
 organizaci6n de la ensefianza. ejercicio  e instituciones dermo-
 sifiliograficas en Espana.  Siglo  med., 1931, 94:  234-7.—
 Sttihmer, A.  Versuch einer Losung des Unterrichtsproblems in
 der Dermatologie.  Arch. Derm. Syph., Berl., 1935-36. 173:
 510-7.—Tommasai, L.  Le cliniche speciali di fronte all'esame
 di stato per la  professione di medico chirurgico; la dermosifilo-
 patioa.   Gior. ital. derm, sif., 1934, 75: 1573-8.—Willmott,
 C. B. Clinical instruction in dermatology and syphilology in the
 University of Louisville.   Kentucky M.  J.,  1933, 31: 275-7.—
 Wise, F. The  American board of dermatology and syphilology;
 a step forward in the supervision of specialism.  Arch. Derm.
 Syph., Chic,  1934, 29:  1-11—Zeisler, E. P.  The changing
 aspects  of  dermatological practice.   Illinois M. J., 1926, 49:
 163-8.

 ----  Societies.

   American    Dermatological   Association.
 Pre-sessional  volume  for  the  annual  meeting.
 484p.   8?   Chic, 1931.
   NORDISCHER    DERMATOLOGISCHER    VEREIN.
 Verhandlungen des Kongresses (1910-16) Stockh.,
 1911-17.
   Corlett, W. T., & Bechet, P. E.  Section on dermatology and
syphilology of the American Medical Association; its foundation
and early years.  Arch. Derm. Syph., Chic, 1937, 36: 45.—
Dore, S. E.  Dr  Colcott Fox and the Derma+ological  Society
of London.  Brit. J. Derm. Syph., 1935, 47: 296-301.—Finsen,
H. C. [A list of patients demonstrated in the Danish Dermato-
logical Society from 1899 to 1922]  Bibi. laeger, 1924, 116: 373-
472.—Lenartowicz,  J.  [3rd Congress of  Slavic dermatologists
in Prague May 19-21, 1934]  Polska gaz. lek., 1934, 13: 520.—
Marcus,  K.  [The work of the Dermatological Society  in
Stockholm  in the last 25 years]  Hygiea, Stockh., 1927. 89:
681-97.—Pollitzer,  S.  Report of the Committee on statistics
of the American Dermatological Association for the year 1921.
Arch. Derm. Syph.,  Chic, 1923, 7: 99-102.—Society for investi-
gative dermatology, New  York;  report of executive and scien-
tific sessions.  J.  Invest. Derm., 1938, 1: 175-7.—[Third Con-
gress of the Society of Slavic Dermatologists, Prague, Mav 19-
21, 1934] Cesk. derm., 1935, 15: 225; 259.

DERMATOLOGY.

   See also Cosmetics,  medical;  Dermatologist.
   RABOTY PODERMATOLOGII I SIFILIDOLOGII pOS-
viashchennyia  dvadtsatipiatiletnei   vrachebnoi
deiatelnosti  T.  P.  Pavlova  [Memoirs on  derm-
atology  and  syphili oology,   dedicated to the
25th anniversary of T.  P.  Pavlov]  400p   8?
S.  Peterb., 1910.
   Stokes,  J.  H.   The clinical  approach to  der-
matology and syphilology as seen  in the  Mayo
ehnic.   24p.   8?   [Rochester] 1923.
  Archambault, G   The modern conception of dermatology
and syphilology.   Canad.  M.  Ass. J.,  1929, 21:  419-22 —
Karber.  H. W.  The psychological  factor  in dermatology.
buys Hosp. Gaz.,  Lond., 1930, 44: 399-405.—Becker, S. W.
lunctional medicine from the viewpoint of the dermatologist.
rentaur, Menasha,  1936, 41: No. 2, 129; 145.—Brezovsky, E.
 Newprinciples in dermatology]  Orv. hetil., 1935, 79: mell.,
wI;7mf^' oE- R-  Dermatology for nurses.   California
Mfnp'r,  ' 19^' £4: 28;™Come1' M"  Dermatologia funzionale.
Pir.rH nmeTd- J°r"  19^4' 25: P* 2- 865-72.-Fernet. P.. &
\qA  «?W^a,,de™atologie et la venereologic.  Monde med.,
de^'.tnlno-    ?-TFoe^ter: H- R  Observations on industrial
DIp^pnf^  J-T.Am' ¥', A?s" 1936' l07: 247-52.-Fuhs. H.
Wien  kHn g wF ?ermno?logle im Rahraen der Gesamtmedizin.
f&« V   ^?r  r" i?36' 49: 321-5.—Gastinel, P.  Derma-
tologie et syphiligraphie.   Gaz.  hop.,  1923, 96: 205; 1924, 97:
PWi.^TnV Lo^dards in industrial dermatology. N.
England J.  M„ 1928, 198: 553-9.—Loewy, E.  Dermatologie
Murr?iTdTawrS-R M«if  -Kli", Berl.,  ^ 257^9-42-
iviurren,  l. w.  Boundaries  of dermatology.  South. M.  J., 
DERMATOLOGY
205
DERMATOLOGY
1935, 28: 176-8.—Pautrier,  L.  M.   Vers  une dermatologie
physiologique.   Bruxelles  med.,  1936-37,  17:  1862-73.—
Pulvenis, R. Dermatologie et syphiligraphie. Gaz. hop., 1934,
107:233-41.—Pusey, W. A.  The field of dermatology.  Arch.
Derm. Syph., Chic, 1936, 33: 987-93.—Reinsberg, V.  [Value
of dermatology for  the general practitioner]  Bratisl. lek. listy,
1924-25, 4: 73-81.—Schamberg,  J.  F.  Dermatology and
syphilology. Progr. Med., Phila.,  1924. 3: 199-267.—Simon,
C, & Huet, L.  La dermatologie.  Monde med., 1933, 43: 409;
1937, 47: 430.—Simons, R. D. G.  [What place does dermatol-
ogy take among other specialities?]  Ned. tschr. geneesk., 1937,
81: 5728-30.—Spillmann, Drouet, & Verain. L'equilibre acido-
basique en dermatologie. Ann. derm, syph., Par., 1929, 6. ser.,
10: 1301-35.—Stiihmer, A.  Die Stellung der Dermatologie im
Gesamtaufbau der deutschen Heilkunde.  Med.  Welt, 1937. 11:
1098-102.—Tauber, E. B.  Dermatology for the pediatrician;
its teaching, its aids, its treatment in general.   Arch. Pediat.,
N. Y., 1933, 50: 173-82.—Winfield, J. M.  Some dermatological
observations of  interest to the general practitioner.  N. York
State J. M., 1911, 11: 56-60.

----  Allied sciences.
   Barber, H. W.   On the relationship of dermatology to other
branches of medicine.  Tr. M. Soc. London, 1928-29, 52:
165-248, 6  pl.   Also Lancet, Lond., 1929, 2: 363; 483; 591.—
Civatte, A., & Sidi, E. La m6decine legale en dermatologie.
In Nouv. prat.  derm. (Darier,  Sabouraud,  et  al.) Par., 1936,
8: 758-95.—Cornel, M.  Contributi di  vitaminologia derma-
tologica. Gior.  ital. derm, sif., 1938, 79: 249-79.—Desjardins,
A. U.   Dermatology and radiology.  Urol. Cut. Rev., 1924,
28: 383.—Duvoir, M.  Dermatologie medico-iegale.   In Traite
derm.  (Schulmann)  1933,  2:  483-502.—Greco, N. V.   Le
dermatol6gia provectandose en la biologia,  la clinica  y  la
higiene.  Sem. med., B. Air., 1937, 44: 909-24.—Guy, W. H.
The relation  of dermatology to internal medicine.   Atlantic
M. J., 1924-25, 28: 162-5.—Hahn, F. V. von.   Kolloidwissen-
schaft und Dermatologie.   Zbl.  Haut  Geschlkr.,  1926-27,
21: 385-96.—Heide, E.  Beziehungen der Haut zur Hygiene,
Bakteriologie und  den Tropenkrankheiten.   Arch.  Derm.
Syph., Berl.,  1935, 172: 29-32.—Hess, L.  Haut und innere
Medizin.  Wien. med. Wschr.,  1928, 78: 1282; 1317.—Horan,
M.  The psychogenic aspect of dermatology.  Practitioner,
Lond., 1931, 127:  675-85.—Jones, J. W.. & Alden,  H. S.   A
survey of the present status of endocrinology in its relation to
dermatology.  South.  M. J., 1933, 26: 603-6.—Lespinne, V.
La dermatologie dans ses rapports avec la pathologie generale.
Bruxelles med., 1925-26, 6: 1187-94.—Leven.  Erblichkeits-
lehre mit  besonderer Beriicksichtigung  der  Dermatologie.
Zbl. Haut  Geschlkr., 1927-28, 25:  1-25.—Memmesheimer,
A. M.  Die  Bedeutung der physikalischen  Chemie fiir die
Dermatologie.   Klin. Wschr., 1927, 6: 319-21.—Monacelli, M.
Vitaminlehre und  Dermatologie.   Med.  Welt,  1937,  11:
1738-42.—Muskatblit, E.  Mycology  and dermatology.  Med.
J. & Rec,  1932, 136: 69; 98.—Rolleston, H.  The relations  of
dermatology and general medicine. Med. Press & Circ, Lond.,
1926, n. ser., 121: 473; 495.—Scholtz, W.  Ueber die Bedeutung
der  bakteriologischen Forschung fur die Entwicklung der
Dermatologie.   Deut. med. Wschr.,  1932, 58:  774-6.—Smith,
W. G.  Physics and bio-chemistry in  relation to dermatology.
Brit.  M. J., 1912,  2:  285.—Sulzberger, M. B. Dermatology
and its relation to general medicine.  N. York State J. M., 1932,
32: 1061.

----  Bibliography.

   Pusey, W. A.,  & Senear, F.  E.  Dermatology
and  syphilis.   199p.   12?    Chic,  1926.   Also
448p.   [1930]   Also 474p.   [1931]
   Wise,  F.,  & Sulzberger,  M. B.   Year  book
of  dermatology  and  syphilology.    5v.     12?
Chic,  1933-38.
   ----   Dermatology and syphilology.    471p.

12?   Chic [1933]
   ----& Cunningham, J. H.  Dermatology and
syphilis;  urology.   472p.   12?  Chic. [1932]
   Adamson, H. G. Early dermatological journals.  Brit. M.
J., 1933, 1: 631.—Autres  Pays, G.   Revue de dermatologie
et de venereologic  Acta  derm, vener.,  Stockh.,  1923, 4:
452-75 —Bejierinek, C. W.   Dermatitis, Ekzem und andere
Allergosen  (Ueberblick iiber das Jahr 3933)   Derm. Zschr.,
1933-34  68:  275-92.—Buschke. A.,  & Fischer. W.   Haut-
krankheiten Jahrber. Med. (1909) 1910,44: pt 2,684-738^Busch-
ke, A., A Joseph, A.   Hautkrankheiten. Jahrkurs. arztl. Fortbild.,
1930, 21: H. 4, 1-10.—Decrop & Salle. Remise d'un album de
documents  photographiques concernant la syphilographie et la
dermatologie marocaines.   Bull. Soc. fr.  derm, syph., 1921,
28: 422  — Dupont,  A.  Dermatologie  et syphiligraphie.   Kev.
beige  sc. med.,  1929,  1: 144-67—Fernandez.  A. A.  Indice
bibliografico nacional de dermatologia y sifilograffa.  bem. med.,
B. Air.,  1924, 31: pt 2, 869; 932; 978; 1069.------  Derma-
tologia y sifilograifa;  indice bibliografico  nacional  para  los
alios  1929 a 1933 inclusive.  Ibid., 1936, 43: pt 1, 1493; 1568;
1636.—Folpmers,   J.  A.   Dermatitis,  Ekzem  und  andere
Allergosen  (Ueberblick uber das Jahr 1935)    Derm. Zschr
IQ^fi   71» 80-105—Gamier, G.  Chronique dermato-venere-
ologique   Gaz.  med.  France, 1934,  1083;  1935, 42: 1037.-
Gastinel, P., & Pulvenis, R.  Analyses et indications biblio-
graphiques; dermatologie et syphiligraphie.  Gaz. hop.,  1938,
111: 285-9.—-Gougerot, H.   La syphiligraphie  et la derma-
tologie en 1923-30.  Medecine, Par., 1923-24, 5: 85; passim.
        La dermatologie en 1936-37.  Ibid., 1937,  18: 761-
822.—Halter, K.  Allgemeine Dermatologie; Anatomie  und
allgemeine Histopathologie  (Herbst  1935 bis  Herbst 1937)
Derm.  Zschr., 1936,  74: 296; 1937, 76: 284.—Hawkes, A.  J.
A  note on the  early bibliography of dermatology.   Brit.  J.
Derm.  Syph., 1933,  45: 411-3.—Jordan. A.  Uebersicht uber
Arbeiten  aus russischen Zeitschriften vom 1. Juli 1933 bis  1.
Juli 1934. Derm. Zschr., 1934,  70: 293-302.  ------ Ueber-
sicht iiber dermato-venerologische  Arbeiten aus Zeitschriften
der USSR erschienen vom 1. Juli 1934 bis 1. Juli 1935. Ibid.,
1936, 73: 105; 161.  ------  Uebersicht  uber  dermato-vene-
rologische Arbeiten aus Zeitschriften  der USSR, welche in der
Zeit vom 1. 1935 bis  Juli 1936 erschienen sind. Ibid., 1936-37,
74: 345-59.—Legrain, P.  La  dermatologie en 1929.  Rev.
med. fr.,  1930,  11:  153-65.—Leiner. C.  Sammelreferat  uber
die dermatologische Literatur des Jahres 1921-27.  Mschr.
Kinderh., 1922-32,  24: 84; passim.   ------  Sammelreferat
iiber  Hautkrankheiten  und Infektionen des  Kindesalters
(Literatur  1920-23)  Zbl.  Haut  Geschlkr.,  1924-25,  14:
1-20.—Loos,  H. O.  Psoriasis,  Lichenerkrankungen, Verhor-
nungsanomalien, Pigmentanomalien,  Nagel- und Haarerkran-
kungen,  Erkrankungen der Talgdriisen und Schweissdriisen;
Fnihjahr 1933 bis Fruhjahr 1934-37. Derm. Zschr., Berl.,
1934, 69: 239; passim.—Meineri, A.  II  De morbis cutaneis
del Mercuriali.   Dermosifilografo, 1926,  1:  16-22.  ------
La dermatologia nel De  Medicina di Aulo Cornelio Celso.
Ibid., 1929, 4: 1-21.—Milian, G., & Brodier, L.  La dermatolo-
gie en 1924-30.  Paris med., 1924, 51: 237;  passim.—Moncorps.
Dermato-venerologische  Rundschau  1935.   Jahrkurs. arztl.
Fortbild., 1936,  27: H. 4, 31-40.—O'Donnell. W. S.  R6sume
of the literature on skin diseases of infants and children (1920-
23)  Am. J. Dis.  Child.,  1923,  26: 567-99.   Also repr.—
Proppe, A.  Erytheme, Herpesgruppe, Pemphigusgruppe, Blut-
und Systemerkrankungen.  Derm. Zschr., 1935, 71: 96; 1937,
75: 156; 1938, 77: 251.—Simon, C, & Boutelier, A.  La derma-
tologie.   Monde med., 1931, 41: 340-59.—Sowade, H. Sam-
melreferat aus dem Gebiete der Dermatologie und Syphili-
dologie (Oktober bis Dezember 1911)  Zbl. inn. Med., 1912,
33: 269-73.—Strocka, G., & Walther, M.  Allgemeine Derma-
tologie; Physiologie, Pathophysiologic, Stoffwechsel  (Herbst
1932 bis  Herbst 1933)   Derm. Zschr., 1933-34, 68: 212-25  —
Stur, J.  Die Dermatologie des Johannes Aktuarios. Arch.
Derm.  Syph., Berl.,  1929-30,  159: 650-62.—Suede. F.  Revue
de dermatologie et de venereologic  Acta derm, vener., Stockh.,
1927, 8:  208; 1937,  18: 696.—Vohwinkel, K. H.   Allgemeine
Dermatologie.  Derm.  Zschr., 1935-36, 72: 335-46.—Walther,
M.  Allgemeine  Dermatologie:  Anatomie  und   allgemeine
Histopathologie (Herbst 1932 bis Herbst 1933) Ibid., 1933-34,
68: 209-12.

----   Classification and  nomenclature.

   Evseev, A. A.  [Theoretic basis of dermatologie classifica-
tions]  Sovet. vrach. gaz., 1933,  37:  676-81.—Goodman.  H.
Eponyms of dermatology.  Arch. Derm.  Syph., Chic, 1924,
n. ser., 9: 675-737.  -----•  Master dermatologists, based  on
diseases named after them.  Ann. M. Hist., 1925, 7: 47-59.
------  Skin-diseases  named  after  Englishmen.    Brit.  J.
Derm.  Syph., 1925,  37: 172-84.  ------  Eponyms of derma-
tology.  Arch. Derm. Syph., Chic, 1928, 17: 23-60.—Herczeg,
A.  Kritik der derraatologischen  Nomenklatur.   Zbl.  Haut
Geschlkr., 1929,  30:  1-6.—Highman, W.  J.  Pigeon  hole
dermatology.  N.  York State J. M.,  1927,  27:  907-13.—
Mayer, S. K.  Stellung der Hauterscheinungen in den  Sys-
temen  der  alteren Medizin.  Zbl. Haut  Geschlkr., 1932-33,
42: 553-61.—Michael, J. C.  The advisability of a revision of
dermatologie nomenclature.  South. M. J., 1931, 24: 134-6.—
Milian.  Classification  et  nomenclature   dermatologiques.
Bull. Soc fr. derm, syph., 1936, 43: 64-6.—Questione  della
nomenclatura dermatologica. Gior. ital.  derm, sif.,  1935, 76:
468-71.—Tissi,  E.   Saggio critico sulla nomenclatura derma-
tologica.  Arch. ital. derm., 1936,12: 385-412.—Williams, C. M.
The tyranny of words.  Arch. Derm. Syph., Chic, 1935, 32:
545-50.

----   Clinics and hospitals.
   Behr,  H.   *Statistik  iiber  die  Krankenbe-
wegung in  der Universitatsklinik und Poliklinik
fiir Haut- und Geschlechtskrankheiten in Erlan-
gen in  der  Zeit vom  1.  Juli  1920  bis  31.  Dez.
1930.   52p.   8?   Erlangen,  1934.
   K0benhavn.   Finseninstitutet.   Beretning.
Kbh.  (1919)  1920-
   Maasbol,  A.   *Mortalitatsstatistik  aus  der
Klinik fiir Haut- und Geschlechtskrankheiten der
Charite   zu   Berlin   (in   den   Jahren   1920-34)
45p.   8?   Berl., 1936.
   S.  Louis.   Barnard Free  Skin  and Cancer
Hospital.    Studies,  reports   and  observations
from  the  dermatological  departments  of  The 
DERMATOLOGY
206
DERMATOLOGY
 Barnard Free Skin and Cancer Hospital and  the
 School  of  Medicine,   Washington  University,
 S.Louis.   252p.   8?   S.  Louis [1921]
   Agostini, M.   Un decennio  di affluenza ambulatoria di
 malati cutanei.  Gazz. internaz. med.  chir., 1937, 47: 655;
 734.—Arzt,  L.   Zur  Geschichte  der  Universitatsklinik  fiir
 Dermatologie und Syphilidologie in Wien. Wien. med. Wschr.,
 1925, 75: 327-30.—Castello, V. P.  Estadfstica del servicio de
 enfermedades de la piel y sifilis.  Arch. Hosp. mun. Habana,
 1922, 1:  377-90.—Cattaneo, L.   Istituto  dermosifilopatico
 dell'ospedale maggiore di Milano.  Boll, clin., Milano, 1922,
 39: 353-62.—Cedercreutz, A.  [Brief notes  from  the  derma-
 tological clinics  in Helsingfors]   Fin.  lak.  sail, hand., 1922,
 64: 58-64.—Ciuffo,  G.  Un bien niodella clinica  dermosifilo-
 patica di  Pavia  sotto la direzione del Prof. U. Mantegazza.
 (1° luglio  1906-30°  giugno  1908)  Gior.  ital. mal.  vener.,
 1909, 44:  405;  517.—Dzhenchelsky,  I. S.  [Classification
 and   nomenclature   of  dermato-venerological   institutions]
 Vest, vener., 1937, 73-80.—Ellis, L. E.  Impressions on visiting
 dermatological clinics in London and Vienna.  S.  Afr. M. J.,
 1936, 10: 639-41.—Feldman, V. I.  [Methods of dispensary
 service in certain groups of skin  diseases] Sovet. vest, vener.,
 1934, 3: 307-15.—Gorodinsky,  M. R.   [Treatment  of skin
 diseases in the Sochinsk Central Sanatorium of K. E. Voro-
 shilov]   Ibid.,  1937,  366-73— Hubschmann,  K.   [Report
 on the scientific  activity of the dermatological department of
 the  General  Hospital in Prague]  Cesk.  derm.,  1937,  17:
 212-6.—Ito, M.  Krankenstatistik der Dermato-Urologischen
 Klinik an der medizinischen Fakultiit zu Kanazawa (1913-32)
 Jap. J. Derm. Urol.,  1934, 35: 2.—Kantor, R.  Sechzig Jahre
 Dermatologie an der Wiener  Poliklinik.  Wien. med.  Wschr.,
 1936, 86:  664.—Kerl, W.  Ueber die Entwicklung der Klinik
 fiir Syphilidologie  und Dermatologie  und  ihre  Leistungen.
 Ibid., 229-31.—Kohly y Ruiz, C. M.  Servicios de dermatologia,
 venereologfa, y escuelas praticas de la especialidad en Londres.
 Rev. m6d. cubana, 1923, 34:  893-8.—Levin,  E. M., Levin, Y.
 M. [et al.]  [Results  of the  work of the  brigade of the Kiev
 affiliation  of  All-Ukrainian  Dermato-Venerological Institute
 in the region  of the  marhine-tractor  station]  Sovet. vest.
 vener., 1934, 3: 402-8.—Meineri, P. A.  La sezione dermosi-
 filopatica dell'ospedale di Novara durante il  biennio 1932-33.
 Dermosifilografo, 1935, 10:  221; 411.—Montgomery,  D.  W.
 The  S. Louis Museum for diseases of  the skin.  J. Cut. Dis.
 incl. Syph.,  1911,  29: 428-32.—Neisser, A.  On the uses
 of and necessity for special clinics for skin and venereal patients.
 Med. Life, 1932,  39: 569.—Nonohay, U.  Relacoes das derma-
 toses  com a clinica geral.  Arch, riogrand. med., 1921, 2:
 53-8.—Petracek, E.  [Impressions from England; reminiscences
 on the English dermatological clinics]  Cesk. derm., 1932,  13:
 178-85.—Rivelloni,  G.   Resoconto clinico-statistico del dis-
 pensario e del reparto ospitaliero dermo-celtico d'iglesias  nel
 quadriennio 1929-33. Atti Soc. sc. med. natur. Cagliari, 1935,
 37: 1-24.—Spillmann, L.  La clinique de dermatologie et de
 syphiligraphie  de 1'Hopital  municipal de  Francfort.   Rev.
 med. est, 1910, 42: 289-98.—Stainer, E.  Report of  the depart-
ment for diseases of the skin.  S. Thomas Hosp. Rep.,  Lond.,
 (1909) 1911, n. ser., 38: 151-5.—Towle, H. P. My ideal clinic
 for diseases of the  skin.   Arch. Derm.  Syph., Chic, 1924.
 n. ser., 10: 537-43.—White, C. J.  A summer service in  the
 Weld ward of the  Massachusetts General Hospital.  Boston
 M. & S. J., 1911, 164: 643-8.

----   comparative and veterinary.
   Henry, A., & Bory, L.  Essais de dermatologie  comparee;
introduction.  Bull. Soc.  fr.  derm,  syph., 1933, 40: 859-61.
Also In Nouv.  prat.  derm.  (Darier, Sabouraud, et al.) Par.,
1936, 7: 759-894.—Henry, A., & Leblois, C.  Notes de derma-
tologie.  Rec. med. vet., 1926, 102: 457-65.—Jordanov.  Neue
Wege in der Veterinar-Dermatologie. Deut.  tierarztl. Wschr
1933, 41:51-4.

----   Essays and addresses.
   Simon, C.   Lettres  k un  m^decin  praticien sur
 la  dermatologie  et  la venereologic   285p.   8?
 Par.,  1930.
   ----   Nouvelles lettres k un medecin practicien
 sur la  dermatologie et  la vener^ologie.   VIII,
 226p.   8?   Par., 1935.
   Abramowitz, E. W.  Modern cynical  dermatology.  Med
 J. & Rec, 1928, 127: 535.—Audry, C.  Sur les series en dermato^
 logie.  Paris med., 1926, 59: 71-3.—Cappelli, J.  La dermosi-
 filografia  nella scienza e nella  vita.   Gior. ital. mal.  vener
 1923, 64: 5-19.—Cogburn, H. R.  The scope  of dermatology!
 J. M. Ass.  Alabama, 1933, 3: 174-7.—Dyer, I.  The elements
 of dermatology.  N. Orleans M. & S. J., 1912-13, 65: 489-96.
 Also repr.—Gans,  O.  Die  Dermatologie in den Vereinigten
 Staaten von  Amerika.   Derm. Zschr., 1928,  52:  369-93.—
 Goeckerman, W. H.  Dermatology—some thoughts  on its
future.  California West. M.,  1936, 45: 227-9.—Kumer, L.
Die  Dermatologie  und Venerologie  im  Wandel der  Zeiten
 Wien. klin. Wschr., 1928, 41:  1033-8.—Low, R. C.  Derma-
tology in relation to child welfare.  Edinburgh M. J., 1917, n.
Ber., 18: 401-3.—MacCormac, H.  Tradition in dermatology
Brit. J. Derm., 1924,  36: 235-44.—Macdonald, W. J.  The
musings of a skin specialist.  Hosp. Social Serv., 1927,15: 489-
 96.—McGlasson, I. L. The future of dermatology.  South. M.
 J., 1925, 18: 891-4.—Neel, G. P.  Fifty-two years a devotee of
 medicine.  J. S. Carolina M.  Ass., 1938, 34: 116.—Philippson.
 Apunti sull'indirizzo morfologico  nella dermatologia.   Gior.
 ital. mal. vener., 1909, 44: 78-81.—Pusey, W. A.  The capacity
 of dermatology.  N. York State J.  M., 1927, 27: 828-30.—
 Riecke, E.  Ueber Analyse und Synthese in der Dermatologie.
 Med.  Klin.,  Berl., 1933, 29:  731.  Also Med. Welt,  1934, 8:
 1301-3.—Riehl, G.   Die Bedeutung der Farben in der Derma-
 tologie.  Wien. klin. Wschr., 1928,  41: 735-8.—Scholtz, M.
 Dermatology as medical science, healing art and practice of
 medicine.  California West.  M., 1926,  34:  759-62.  ------
 Dermatologie pen-points.  Ibid., 1936, 44: 486-8.—Scholtz, W.
 Aus meiner dermatologischen  Werkstatt. Derm. Wschr., 1937,
 104: 45; 73.—Walker, N.  Dermatology in  relation  to child
 welfare.  Edinburgh  M. J.,  1917, n. ser.,  18: 396-400.  ------
 Obsta principiis.  Mil. Surgeon, 1926, 59: 538-44.

 ----  History.

    FlCK,  J., RlCHTER,  P., &  Spitzer,  R.   Ge-
 schichte  der Dermatologie; geographische  Ver-
 teilung   der  Hautkrankheiten;   Nomenklatur.
 424p.  8?    Berl., 1928.
    Gayer,   I.    *Die  Vererbungspathologie   der
 Haut in der ersten Halfte des vorigen Jahrhundert
 [Munchen]  29p.   8?   Borna-Lpz.,  1926.
    Pusey,  W.  A.   The history  of  dermatology.
 223p.  8?   Springfield,  111., 1933.
   Schonfeld,  W.   Zur   Geschichte der  Medi-
 zinischen  Fakultat  und   zur  Entwicklung  von
 Lehre und  Forschung  in  den  Haut-  und   Ge-
 schlechtskrankheiten  an der  Universitat  Greifs-
 wald.   71 p.  8?    Greifswald, 1929.
   Welter,  H.    Geschichte  der  Dermatologie
 an der Universitat Gottingen (1737-1934)    87p.
 8?  Gott.,  1935.
   Bellini, A.  Storia della dermatologia e venereosifilologia in
 Italia.   Gior.  ital. derm,  sif.,  1934, 75:  1087-205.—Bosco, 1.
 Quelques notions sur d'importantes contributions italiennes a
 la dermato-syphilographie.  Paris med.,  1936, 99: 553-8.—
 Cumston. C. G.  L'histoire des dartres et maladies dartreuses.
 Praxis, Bern, 1926, 15: H. 18,  1; 3; H. 20, 1.—Darier, J.  Con-
 siderations historiques sur le developpement de la dermatologie.
 Ann. derm, syph., Par., 1936, 7. ser., 7: 16-34.—Haldin-Davis,
 H. The foundations of British dermatology.   Ann.  M. Hist.,
 1931, n. ser., 3: 368-86.—Hall, A. J.  Dermatology;  yesterday
 and to-day.   Brit. J. Derm. Syph., 1935, 47: 389-94.—High-
 man, W. J.   A generation in  dermatology.  J. Med.,  Cincin.,
 1928-29, 9: 108-13.—King,  J. M.  Historical  review of  early
 dermatology.   South. M. J.,  1927, 20:  402-15.—Martin, A.
 What diseases of the skin were regarded as contagious in the
 middle ages.  Urol. Cut. Rev., 1923, 27:  137.—Meineri,  P. A.
 La dermatologia nella collezione  Ippocratica.  Osp. maggiore
 Novara, 1932, 9: 430-49.—Motta, J.  Evolucao e  importancia
 da dermatologia. Fol. med., Rio, 1928, 9: 425-7.—Mukherjec,
 M. K.   Pox.   J. Ayurveda, 1935-36,  12: 56-60.—Neuburger,
 M.  Die Lehre von  den Hautkrankheiten vor Hebra. Wien.
 med.  Wschr.,  1928,  78: 343;  382.—Ravogli,  A.  History of
 dermatology.   Med. Life, 1926, 33: 492-538, port.—Riecke, E.
 Streiflichter auf die Entwicklung der Dermatologie in Gottingen
 wahrend der letzten 200 Jahre.  Zschr. arztl. Fortbild., 1937, 34:
 344-6.—Rollet, J.  La maladie de Job. Aesculape, Par.,  1925,
 15: n.  ser.,  90-5.—Rosenthal,  T.   Early  19th  century derma-
 tology  and  the brothers Mahon.   Arch.  Derm. Syph  Chic
 1934  30: 245-50.  Also Bull. N.  York Acad. M.,  1934, 10:
 7,°P_l7J-—Schlesch. H.  [Are snails still used by physicians in
 skin diseases?]  Arch, pharm.,  Kbh.,  1927,  34:  401-6 —
 Schonfeld,  W.  Geschichtliche Beitrage  zu dermatologischen
 kntdeckungen in Greifswald.  Derm.  Wschr., 1928, 87: 1961-
 l'/T~AStTAWerS' ,JvP-   The ,rise and Progress  of dermatology.
 Med.  Press  & Circ, Lond.,  1925, n. ser., 119:  130- 147?—
Tauber, E.  B.  Dermatology,  its  past, its present, its' future.
J.  Am. M. Ass., 1931, 97: 1-3. Also repr.—Terra, F.  A der-
matologia no Brasil.   Brasil med.,  1929, 43: 431-6.—Thibierge
G.  Les enselgnements dermatologiques de la guerre 1914-18.
n?i1^iermnSyph^ParTV I92?' ?• ser" 6: 481; 641; 705.—Teuton.
Die L-mstellung der  Hebra'schen  Lehren zur  modernen Rich-
tung in der  Dermatologie. Wien. med. Wschr., 1926, 76: 945-
7.—Walker. N  & Percival, G. H.  The development of derma-
tology  m Scotland  Brit. J.  Derm. Syph., 1933, 45: 457-66.-
 vynite. C. J   The  history of dermatology  in  Boston.  N.
England J. M., 1935, 213: 339-45.-Wile. U. J. The perpetua-
tion of error in dermatology.  J. Am.  M. Ass., 1928, 91: 219-
<sl. Also repr.

----   History, recent.

   Gantmann, J.   *Fortschritte in  der Behand-
 lung  von  Haut-  und  Geschlechtskrankheiten in
 den letzten Jahrzehnten.   31p   8°   Berl  1935

ksflTQ24\^¥ooeTnndeTmatolosy-  ^  S-  Carolina M.
en los  natefde l09_22TCarrera> J" L-  La dermosifilograffa
en los  palses  de lengua francesa, en 1937 (2» parte)  Pren=a 
DERMATOLOGY
207
DERMATOLOGY
 med. argent., 1938, 25: 410-24.— Covisa, J. S. Posici6n actual
 de la dermatologia y sifilograifa. Med. ibera, 1926, 20: pt 2,
 305-8.—Darier, J.  Evolution de la dermatologie au cours des
 50 derni6res ann6es. Presse med., 1935, 43: 1923.  Also Rev.
 argent, derm, sif., 1935, 19: 438.—Du Bois, C.  L'evolution en
 dermatologie depuis l'annee 1900. Rev. med. Suisse rom., 1927,
 47: 901-12.—Fox,  H.  Dermatology in Brazil.  Arch. Derm.
 Syph., Chic, 1929, 20:621-8.  —----■  Dermatologv in Mexico.
 Ibid., 1930, 21: 620-3.  ------ Dermatology in Soviet Russia.
 Ibid., 1931, 24: 853-63. Also repr.—Greco, N. V.  Tendencia
 actual de la dermatosifilograffa; su importancia en  medicina.
 Sem. med., B. Air., 1931, 38: pt 2, 701-18.—Grindon. J.  The
 present day tendency  of dermatology.  Arch. Derm. Syph.,
 Chic, 1930, 21: 163-5.  Also repr.—Grjhebin, Z. N.  Scientific
 Soviet dermatology and venerology.  Med. Rec, N. Y., 1935,
 142: 287.—Hauck, L.  Neuzeitliche  Fortschritte  auf  dem
 Gebiete der Haut- und Geschlechtskrankheiten. Zschr. arztl.
 Fortbild., 1923, 20: 358-63.—Heimburger. L. F.  Dermatology;
 recent advances in treatment. China M. J., 1923, 37: 220-6.—
 Holmes, E. M.  Some aspects of dermatological work in Den-
 mark. Proc R. Soc. M., Lond., 1934, 27: sect, derm., 283-7 —
 MacLeod, J. M. H. Recent  advances in dermatology.  Prac-
 titioner, Lond., 1913, 91:  829-33.—Milian, G.,  & Brodier. L.
 La  dermatologie en 1938.  Paris med.,  1938,  107: 41-7 —
 Neuber,  E.   [Advancement  in  pathology, diagnostics  and
 therapy of some infective skin diseases]  Gyogyaszat, 1935, 75:
 115; 136; 156.—Nobl, G.  Wiener Dermatologie. Wien. med.
 Wschr., 1933, 83:  634-7.—Sabouraud, R.   Coup d'oeil d'en-
 semble  sur revolution de  la  dermatologie contemporaine.
 Rev. argent, derm, sif., 1932,  16: 191-8.—Simon, C.  Evo-
 lution des doctrines et de la therapeutique dermatologiques
 en France au cours des 50  dernieres ann6es. Bull. m6d., Par.,
 1938, 52: lx-lxxx.------ & Huet, L.  La dermatologie; les
 nouveautes de 1933; 1937.  Monde med., 1934, 44: 413; 1938,
 48: 346.—Strandberg, J.  [Development  of modern derma-
 tology]  Hygiea, Stockh., 1927, 89: 672-81.—Sulzberger, M. B.
 Some recent advances in the diagnosis and treatment of diseases
 of the skin.  J. Connecticut M. Soc, 1936-37, 1: 83-91.—
 Towle, H. P.  Progress in dermatology.  Boston M. & S. J.,
 1923, 189: 444-8.------&  Grund, J. L.  Progress in derma-
 tology, 1934-36.  N. England J. M., 1934, 210: 756; passim —
 Walker, N. Fifty years of dermatology. Lancet, Lond., 1929,
 2: 209-14.—Whitfield, A.  British dermatology in  the early
 eighties.  Brit. J. Derm. Syph., 1933, 45: 449-57.—Wills, W. K.
 Some developments in dermatology during the  last 30 years.
 Bristol Med. Ch;r. J., 1928, 45: 1-18.

 ---  Manuals.
   Ahlswede,  E.   Practical  treatment  of  skin
 diseases  with  special   reference   to  technique.
 770p.   8?  N. Y., 1932.
   Andrews, G. C.   Diseases  of the skin; a text-
 book for practitioners  and students.   1091p.  8?
 Phila., 1930.
   Arzt,  L.  Allgemeine  Dermatologie.   p.419-
 502.   8?  Berl. [1933]
   In Haut & Geschlkr.  (Arzt  &  Zieler)  Berl., 1933-34, 1:
 419-502.
   Barnewitz,  J., Bering, F.  [et  al]   Ange-
 borene   Anomalien,    Lichtdermatosen,   Pflan-
 zengifte, thermische  Schadigungen;  Einfluss  in-
 nerer Storungen auf  die Haut.  758p.  8? Berl.,
 1932.
   Becker, S.  W.   Commoner diseases  of  the
 skin.  283p.   8?   N. Y.,  1935.
   Belot, J., Chevallier, P. [et  al]  Traite de
 dermatologie clinique et therapeutique.   3v.   4?
 Par., 1933-35.
   Bory,  L.  Conferences sur  les dermatoses et
 la syphilis.   231 p.  8?   Par., 1934.
   Bosellini,  P. L.   La  dermatologia nei  suoi
 rapporti  con  la medicina interna (avviamento
 alia conoscenza clinica integrale  delle malattie
 cutanee)  per  medici  e  studenti.   600p.    8?

 Milano,  1921.
   Boutelier,  A.   Quelques  dermatoses  com-
 munes de l'enfance.  231p.  8?  Par., 1930.
  Brocq, L.  A. J.   Cliniques dermatologiques.

739p.  8?   Par., 1924.
  Bruhns,  C, Brunauer, S.  R.  [et al.]   Kera-
toses  Ichthyosis,  Morbus  Darier,   Atrophien,
Sclerodermic, Elephantiasis.   1018p.   8?   Berl.,

1931.
  Covisa, J. S. [et al.]  Modernos estudios sobre
dermosifiliografia.   312p.  8?   Madr., 1932.
  Darier,  J.   Precis  de  dermatologie.   4.  ed.
1102p.  8?   Par.,  1928.
   Darier, Sabouraud [et al.]  Nouvelle pratique
dermatologique.  8v.  8?   Par., 1936.
   Desaux, A., & Boutelier,  A.   Manuel prati-
que de dermatologie; le diagnostic, la peau et ses
reactions,  therapeutique,  les  dermatoses.   2v.
303p.; 916p.   8?   Par., 1932.
   Dore, S. E., & Franklin,  J. L.  Diseases of
the skin; a handbook of dermatology for practi-
tioners and students.  410p.  8?  N. Y.,  1935.
   Finnerud, C. W.  Diseases of the skin.  77p.
illust.   8?   Hagerstown,  Md,  1937.
   Fischl,  F.   Sklerom, Malleus, Aktinomykose.
p.711-38.   8?  Berl., 1934.
   In Haut & Geschlkr. (Arzt &  Zieler) Berl., 1934, 3:
   Fontana,   A.    Dermatologia.   564p.    8?
Tor.,  1936.
   Freudenthal, W.,  Gans,  O. [et al.]  Allge-
meine  pathologische   Anatomie,   Diagnostik,
Fremdkorper, Degeneration der Haut.  556p.  8?
Berl.,  1932.
   Frieboes, W. Atlas der Haut- und Geschlechts-
krankheiten;   zugleich  ein  Lehrbuch.   3v.   4?
Lpz., 1928.
   Garner, V.  C.   Diseases of the skin,   p.679-
808.   8?   Phila., 1935.
   In Pract. of Med. (Hughes) 15. ed., Phila., 1935.
   Goldsmith,  W. N.   Recent advances  in  der-
matology.   522p.   8?   Lond.,  1936.
   Goodman,  H.  Rational pharmaceutical treat-
ment of common skin diseases.   347p. 8?  N. Y.,
[1932]
   Gougerot, H.  La  dermatologie  en clientele;
['indispensable en dermatologie.   5. 6d.   886p.
12?   Par., 1932.
   Groenouw,  A.,  &  Heller, J.   Mundhohle,
Auge, Nase  und Ohr,  Gewerbekrankheiten der
Haut, akute  Exantheme  (Uebersicht)  Dermato-
sen  im  Sauglingsalter,   Handteller  und  Fuss-
sohlen, juckende  Hautkrankheiten, Tierderma-
tosen.  1003p.  8?  Berl.,  1930.
   Haldin-Davis,  H. D.  Modern skin therapy.
128p.   8?   Lond. [1930]
   Handbuch der  Haut-  und  Geschlechts-
krankheiten; bearb.  von  A.  Alexander,  G.
Alexander [et al.]  23v.  8?  Berl.,  1927-31.
   Hoffmann,  E.   Die  Behandlung der Haut-
und  Geschlechtskrankheiten  mit  kurzer  Diag-
nostik. 6. Aufl.  347p. 8?  Berl., 1937.
   Jacobi,  E.  Supplement  zum Atlas der Haut-
krankheiten  mit   Einschluss  der  wichtigsten
venerischen  Erkrankungen.  205p.   8?   N. Y.
[1907]
   ----& Pringle, J. J.   Jacobi's atlas of dermo-
chromes,  with  English text by Henry MacCor-
mac.   4. ed.   2v.   188p.   169 pl.   8?  S. Louis,
1931.
   Jadassohn, J.,  & Zieler,  K.   Ikonographia
dermatologica; Atlas seltener, neuer und diag-
nostisch unklarer Hautkrankheiten.   Neue Folge.
Lieferung 1 (Tafel 1-8)  37p.  4?   Berl., 1932.
   Joseph,  M.  Lehrbuch der Hautkrankheiten
fiir Aerzte und Studirende.   299p.   8?  Lpz.,
1892.
   Juliusberg, F., & Riecke,  E.   Lichen ruber,
Pityriasis  rubra  pilaris,  Epidermolysis  bullosa,
Impetigo  herpetiformis,  Pemphigus.  803p.   8?
Berl.,  1932.
   Knowles,  F. C.   Diseases of the  skin.  3. ed.
640p.  8?   Phila., 1935.
   Krantz, W.  Einfiihrung in die Dermatologie;
ein Buch fiir  Studenten.  351p.  8?  Lpz., 1933.
   Kromayer, E.   Die Behandlung der kosmeti-
schen  Hautleiden unter besonderer  Beriicksichti-
gung  der  physikahschen  Heilmethoden und der 
DERMATOLOGY
208
DERMATOLOGY
 narbenlosen Operationsweisen.  123p.  8?  Lpz.,
 1923.
   Lane,  C.  G.   General  considerations  (skin
 diseases)   p.3-100.  8?   N. Y., 1936.
   In Pract. Libr. M. & S. (Appleton) N. Y., 1936, v.10.
   Ledermann, R.  Therapiya kozhnikh i veneri-
 cheskikh  bolieznel; dlya  prakticheskikh vrachei
 [Therapy of skin and venereal diseases; for practi-
 cing physicians]  Transl.  from the 4. ed.   297p.
 8?   Petrogr., 1914.
   Lucke, W.  Therapeutisches Taschenbuch der
 Hautkrankheiten.   124p.   16?  Berl.,  1927.
   McCarthy,  L.   Histopathology of skin dis-
 eases.   513p.   4?   S. Louis, 1931.
   MacKee, G.  M., &  Cipollaro, A. C.  Skin
 diseases in children. 345p.   8?  N. Y., 1936.
   MacKenna, R. W., &  MacKenna,  R. M. B.
 Diseases of the skin; a  manual for students and
 practitioners.   3. ed.  506p.   8?  Lond.,  1933.
 Also 4. ed.  557p.  Bait., 1937.
   MacLeod, J. M. H.   Diseases  of the skin; a
 text-book for students and practitioners; second
 issue with supplement.  1354p.  8?  Lond.,  1933.
   Mayr,  J.  K.   Kurzgefasstes Lehrbuch der
 Haut- und Geschlechtskrankheiten.   190p.  8?
 Munch., 1929.
   Memmesheimer, A. M.  Kurzer Leitfaden der
 Haut- und Geschlechtskrankheiten mit besonderer
 Berucksichtigung ihrer Lokalisationen am Kopfe
 und im Munde [etc.] 219p.  8?  Horw-Luzern,
 1930.
   Meyer, J., Saidman,  J.,  &  Giraudeau,  R.
 Precis de physiotherapie  et  de petite chirurgie
 dermatologiques.   200p.  8?  Par., 1931.
   Molesworth, E. H.  An introduction to der-
 matology; with a  chapter  on  the theory  and
 technique of X-ray and radium therapy.  520p.
 8?   Lond., 1937.
   Mucha, V.   Nekrosen, Gangran,  Geschwiire.
 p.301-65.  8?   Berl., 1928.
   In Handb. Haut & Geschlkr.,  Berl., 1928, 6: Teil 2,
   Nageli, O.   Hautkrankheiten  entziindlicher
 Natur;  Psoriasis  (Schuppenflechte)  Parapsori-
 asisgruppe; Lichen ruber planus;  Lichen ruber
 acuminatus; Pityriasis rubra pilaris,  p.397-482.
 8?   Berl., 1935.
   In Haut & Geschlkr. (Arzt & Zieler) Berl., 1935, 2:
   Ormsby, O. S.  A practical treatise on diseases
 of the skin for the use of students  and practi-
 tioners.  4. ed.   1288p.  8?   Phila., 1934.  Also
 5. ed.   1334p.  1937.
   Oyarzabal, E.  de.   Tratamiento de  las en-
 fermedades  de la  piel y  sexuales.  319p.   12?
 Madr.,  1934.
   Perutz, A.   Allgemeine Therapie der Haut-
 krankheiten.   123p.  8?  Wien, 1930.
   Rasch,  C.  Hudens sygdomme og deres be-
 handling.   3. uitg.  633p.  4?   Kbh., 1927.
   Richter, W.  Dermatologie und Chirurgie;
 Darstellung der  Grenzgebiete  fiir die  Praxis.
 477p.  8?  Lpz., 1936.
   Riecke, E.  Lehrbuch der Haut-  und  Ge-
 schlechtskrankheiten.  664p.   8?  Jena, 1909.
  Robinson, H. M.  Notes on the commoner
 skin diseases.  302p.  8?  Bait., 1937.
  Roxburgh,  A.  C.  Common skin  diseases.
 322p. 8?  Lond., 1932.  ALSo3.ed. 377p.  1936.
  Ruete, A.  Differentialdiagnostischer  Fiihrer
 durch die  Dermatologie.   173p.  8?  Lpz., 1930.
  Schaffer, J., Zieler, K., & Siebert, C.   Be-
 handlung der Haut- und Geschlechtskrankheiten
8. Aufl.  487p.  8?   Berl., 1932.
  Schalek, A.   Fundamentals of  dermatology
2. ed.  247p.   8?   Phila.,  1931.
   Schamberg, J. F., & Wright, C. S.  A com-
 pend of diseases of the skin.  9. ed.  331p.  12?
 Phila.,  1934.
   Scholtz,  W.   Diagnose,  Differentialdiagnose
 und  Behandlung der  Haut-  und  Geschlechts-
 krankheiten.  576p.  8?   Lpz., 1930.
   Schulmann,   E.    Traite  de  dermatologie
 clinique et therapeutique.   2v.  566p.; 531p.  8?
 Par., 1933.
   Semon, H. C. G.  An atlas of the commoner
 skin diseases.  221p.  8?  Brist., 1934.
   Sezary, A.  Dermatologie.  2. 6d.  249p.  8?
 Par., 1937.
   ----Benoist, F., & Rivalier, E.  La derma-
 tologie  infantile,   p.661-803.  8?  Par., 1934.
   In Traite med. enf. (Nobecourt & Babonneix) Par., 1934, 4:
   Sibley,  W. K.  The treatment of diseases of
 the skin. 3. ed.   248p.  8?  Lond.,  1920.  Also
 4. ed.   223p.   1933.
   Smith, E.  C.   An atlas of skin diseases in the
 tropics.  60p.  100 pl.  8?   Lond., 1932.
   Steiner,  K.   Praktische Therapie der Haut-
 krankheiten.  116p.  8?  Wien,  1937.
   Stillians, A. W.  Introduction to dermatology
 and  syphilology.   82 1.  roy. 8?   [Evanston,  111.]
 1933.   Also 2. ed.  103p.   1936.
   Stokes,  J. H.   Dermatology and syphilology
 for nurses, including social hygiene.  311p.   8?
 Phila., 1930.   Also 2. ed.  368p.  1935.
   Stuhmer,  A.    Benignes  Miliarlupoid Boeck,
 Lupus pernio, Lichen nitidus, Granuloma annu-
 lare, Erythematodes.  p.655-88.  8?   Berl., 1934.
   In Haut & Geschlkr. (Arzt & Zieler) Berl., 1934, 3:
   Sutton, R. L., & Sutton,  ^.  L. jr.  An intro-
 duction  to dermatology.   565p.  8?  S. Louis,
 1932.   Also 2.  ed.  566p.   1934.   Also 3. ed.
 666p.   1937.
   ----   Diseases of the skin.  8. ed.   1352p. 8?
 S. Louis, 1931. Also 9. ed.  1433p.   1935.
   Swartz, J. H.. & Reilly,  M.  G.  Diagnosis
 and treatment of  skin diseases, including the care
 of the normal skin. 316p.  8?  N. Y., 1935.
   Tachau, P.  Differentialdiagnostik der Haut-
 und Geschlechtskrankheiten.   368p.  8?   Dresd.,
 1929.
   Taylor, R. W.  A clinical atlas  of  venereal
 and skin diseases  including diagnosis, prognosis,
 and treatment.  427p. fol.   Phila., 1888-89.
   Terra, F.  Consultas dermatologicas.   173p.
 12?  Rio [1921]
   Tome y Bona, J.  M.   Diagn6stico  y trata-
 miento  de la dermatosis mas frecuentes.  2. ed.
 134p.   12?  Madr., 1932.
   Toomey, T. N.  The treatment of skin diseases
 in detail.  512p.   8?  S. Louis,  1930.
   Ullmann,  K.   Physikalische  Therapie  der
 Hautkrankheiten.   198p.   8?   Stuttg.,  1908.
   Urbach,  E.   Hautkrankheiten und  Ernah-
 rung mit Berucksichtigung der  Dermatosen  des
 Kindesalters.  260p.  8?   Wien, 1932.
   Walker,  N..  & Percival,  G. H.  An intro
 duction  to  dermatology.   9.   ed.   382d   8°
 Edinb.,  1932.                           H
   Zieler, K.   Lehrbuch und  Atlas der Haut-
 und  Geschlechtskrankheiten.   4. Aufl   684n
 Atlas, 196 pl.  8?  Berl., 1937.
   Zumbusch, L.  V.  Die Haut- und Geschlechts-
 krankheiten; dargestellt fur praktische Aerzte und
Studierende.  2. Aufl. 249p.   8?  Miinch., 1935.

----  Methods.
  See also names  of special methods  of examina-
tion as Capillaroscopy, &c.
  Lionnet, J. P.  *Applications cliniques de la
sensitometrie cutanea  48p.  8?  Par.,  1928 
DERMATOLOGY
209
DERMATOLOGY
   Asbeck.  F.   Eine  neue diaskopische  Untersuchungslupe.
 Derm. Wschr., 1934, 99: 1536.—B., R. La photographie infra-
 rouge en dermatologie.  Presse med., 1933, 41: 1698.—Berde,
 K.  [Study  of  dermatology and mycology  with  ultraviolet
 illumination]   Orv. hetil.,  1930, 74: 592-6.—Bernstein, R.
 Logical  dermatological reasoning;  diagnosis.   Hahneman.
 Month.,  1927, 62:  646-51.—Bettmann, S.  Ueber Dermato-
 gramme und ihre Verwertung. Arch. Derm. Syph., Berl., 1927,
 153: 637-48, 4  pl.—Bommer, S.  Hautuntersuchung in gefil-
 tertem Quarzlicht.  Derm. Wschr., 1926, 82:  637-44.  Also
 Klin. Wschr.,  1927, 6:  1142-4.—Brown,  A.  Visible contact
 tester. J. Am. M. Ass., 1937, 108: 802.—Caeiro Carrasco, M.
 Novas aplicacoes da  luz de Wood em dermatologia.  Med.
 contemp., Lisb., 1938.  56: 137.—Carrea. II metabolismo basale
 in dermatologia. Gior. ital. derm, sif., 1936, 77: 485.—Crosti,
 L.  Osservazioni e ricerche sul metabolismo basale in derma-
 tologia.  Dermosifilografo,  1928, 3: 354.—Davenport, K. M., &
 Fuchs, A. W.   Photography in dermatology; a new method.
 Arch. Derm.  Syph., Chic, 1934, 29: 92-103.—Derbandiker,
 M. O.  [Capillaroscopy in dermatology]  Sovet. vest, vener.
 1932, 1:  13.—Dollken.  Wert der Leberfunktionspriifung fiir
 die Dermatologie.  Arch. Derm. Syph., Berl., 1935, 172: 109-
 12.—Eisner, E. Die Anwendung des  Jendrassikschen Hand-
 griffs in  der Dermatologie.  Deut. med. Wschr., 1925, 51:
 1161.—Falchi,  G.   II  metabolismo basale  in  dermatologia.
 Dermosifilografo, 1928,  3: 349-53.—Galewsky.  Demonstra-
 tion von  nach einem neuen Verfahren hergestellten Moulagen.
 Arch. Derm. Syph., Berl., 1926, 151: 219.—Graves, J. M.  The
 patch test—its use in dermatology; report  of cases.  California
 West.  M.,  1932, 36:  157-60.—Haxthausen,  H.   [Infra-red
 photographs—dermatology]  Ugeskr.  laeger, 1933,  95:  221.
 Also Derm. Wschr.,  1933, 97: 1289-92.  Also repr.—Hill, N. G.
 Notes on the use of  Wood's glass. Med. J. & Rec, 1929, 129:
 664-6.—Hinselmann, H. Die Bedeutung  der Kolposkopie fiir
 den Dermatologen.  Derm. Wschr., 1933, 96: 533-43.—Hoff-
 mann, E.  Sur une methode epidermolytique facile de demon-
 stration des annexes epidermiques. Bull.  Soc. fr. derm, syph.,
 1936, 43: 1203.—Isono, T.  Beobachtungen  der  Rontgenbe-
 strahlten Haut und des Schwangerschaftsstreifens durch Suzuki's
 Universal Micro-Printing Method.  Okayama igakkai zasshi,
 1935, 47: 2700.—Jacob, F.  M., & Helmbold. T.  R.  Indication
 for and limitations of  biopsy in about 500 dermatologie cases.
 J. Am. M. Ass., 1931, 97: 987-91.  Also repr.—Jaffrey, W. R.
 Photography as applied to dermatology.  Canad. M. Ass. J.,
 1920, 16: 51.—Jausion, H., & Giard, R.  La dermatoscopie en
 lumiere de  Wood.   Rev. fr. derm, vener., 1934,  10: 2-16.—
 Kindel, D.  J.   Clinical photography  in  dermatology.  Med.
 Bull. Univ. Cincinnati, 1935, 7: 120-6.—Kyrle, J. Demonstra-
 tion von Uvachrombildern einiger seltener Hautkrankheiten
 (Impetigo herpetiformis, Erythrodermia desquamativa) Arch.
 Derm. Syph., Berl.,  1926, 151: 431-5.—Landa, G. I.  [A trepan
 for biopsy of small fragments of skin]  Sovet. vest, vener., 1934,
 3: 340-2.—Ledermann, R., & Bendix, K.   Die mikroskopische
 Technik  im Dienste der Dermatologie; ein Ruckblick  auf die
 Jahre 1912-.18.  Zbl.  Haut Geschlkr., 1921-22, 3: 417-25 —
 Lefevre,  P.  La vitropression. Prat.  med. fr., 1929, 8: 439-
 43.—Leszczynski, R. von, & Blatt, O.  Versuche, latente Haut-
 eigenschaften mittels zwei- und dreizeitiger  Reaktionen zu
 bestimmen; ein Beitrag zur funktionellen Diagnostik der Haut
 und der Blutdrusen. Arch. Derm. Syph., Berl., 1929, 157: 264-
 79.—Leszczynski, R. von, & Falik, E.  Die Prufung der Haut
 mittels der Lackmusquaddeln.  Derm. Wschr., 1936, 103: 965;
 989.—Lisi, F.  Rilievi sull'indagine endocrina in dermatologia
 con i metodi de Reid-Hunt e di Aschheim e Zondek.  Gior. ital.
 derm, sif., 1934, 75: 903-28.—Lounsberry,  C. R.  Reproduction
 of pathologic specimens in dermatologie practice by making wax
 moulages.  Arch.  Derm.  Syph., Chic.  1935, 32: 735-8.—
 Loumeau, E. A propos des moulages de Baretta. Gaz. sc. med.
 Bordeaux, 1914, 35: 56.—Mayr, J.  Zur Theorie und Praxis der
 Hautproben. Munch, med. Wschr., 1930, 83: 920-3.—Meineri,
 P. A.  Sulla prova di Aldrich e McClure.  Policlinico, 1937, 44:
 zex. prat., 570-4.—Mendelsohn, H. V.   Sensitization tests;
 their value in dermatology.  Arch. Derm. Syph., Chic, 1934,
 29: 845-57.—Midana, A., & Leone, R. La reazione di Welt-
 mann in dermatologia.  Dermosifilografo,  1934, 9: 494-503.—
 Moore, M.  Mycologic technic in dermatologie practice. Arch.
 Derm. Syph., Chic, 1936, 34: 880-6.—Nicolas,  J.. Favre, M.,
 & Saleur, A.  Le signe de la vitro-pression, sa valeur.  Presse
 med., 1918, 26: 318-20.—Ochs, B. F. A plea for a more careful
 examination in dermatology. Med. Rec, N. Y„ 1912,83:434 —
 Paldrock, A. Demonstration selbsthergestellter  Moulagen von
 Hautkrankheiten.  S.  Peterb. med.  Wschr., 1910, 35: 193 —
 Pierini L. E., & Quiroga, M. I. Examen general del enfermo en
 dermatologia.   Dia  med., B. Air., 1933-34, 6:  73.—Ramirez,
 M. A., & Eller, J. J.  Intradermal, scratch,  indirect and contact
 tests in dermatology;  a comparative study.  J. Am. M. Ass.,
 1930,  95: 1080-3.—Sabouraud, R.   Une nouvelle pratique
 dermatologique. Presse med., 1936,  44: 371-3.—Schrnidt-
 Labaume, F. Elastometrie in der Dermatologie. Arch. Derm.
 Syph., Berl., 1927, 153: 564-73.  ------   Ueber Dermoelasto-
 metrie; Untersuchung  von Fieber, Bader-  sowie Salben-Appli-
kationswirkungen.  Ibid., 766-71. —---- Wesen und Mog-
lichkeiten der Dermoelastometrie.  Derm. Wschr., 1927,85:
1217-22—Schonfeld, W.  Das Dermatogramm, seine leennik
und Verwendung in  Unterricht und Klinik  Ibid., 1935, 101:
 1427-32  ------ Dermatogramm und Lichtbild.  ibid., I9d/,
104-78-81—Soroka. E. I.  [Dermatoscopy of the skin]  Sovet.
vest, vener.,  1934, 3:  519-25.—Sparacio   B.  III metabolismo
basale in dermatologia.  Dermosifilografo, 1928,  3:  355 —

       152511—vol. 4, 4th seeies----14
Stein, R. O.   Demonstration von  Uvachrombildern  (uner-
wiinschte Folgen kosmetischer Paramninjektionen,  Atrichia
congenita, Radiohorerdermatitis)  Arch. Derm. Syph., Berl.,
1926, 151: 363-5.—Steiner, K. Ueber die Ergebnisse und den
Wert der funktionellen Hautpriifung mittels der  Lappchen-
probe bei Hautkranken und bei Haut-Gesunden.  Ibid., 1929,
157: 600-38.—Stopczanski, J. [Elastometry in dermatology]
Polska gaz. lek., 1929, 8: 609-12.—Sulzberger, M. B., & Wise.
F.  The  contact or patch test in dermatology; its uses, advan-
tages and limitations.  Arch. Derm. Syph.,  Chic,  1931. 23:
519-31.—Truffi, G.  Le applicazioni indirette di raggi  X nel
campo della dermosifilopatia.  Arch. ital. derm., 1933-34, 9:
3-69.—Tschernogubov, N. A.  Eine neue Methode fiir  Haut-
proben.  Arch. Derm. Syph., Berl., 1937, 175: 211-3.— Tulipan,
L., & Director, W. Red cell sedimentation test in dermatology;
preliminary report.  Arch. Derm. Syph., Chic,  1933, 27: 759-
65.—Urbach, E.  Die  Bestimmung des  respiratorischen Gas-
wechsels als klinische Untersuchungsmethode in der Derma-
tologie.  Arch. Derm. Syph., Berl., 1926, 152: 304-28.—Wilde,
H.  Beitrag zur Methodik der Blutzuckeruntersuchung in der
Dermatologie.   Klin. Wschr., 1936, 15: 1566.—Winer,  L. H.
Skin biopsies.  J. Lance*, 1936, 56: 471.

----   Periodicals.
   Acta dermatologica.   Kyoto, v.9, 1927-
   Acta dermato-venerologica.   Stockh., v.l,
1920-
   ----   Supplementum.   v.l, 1929-
   Annales   de   dermatologie  et  syphili-
graphie.   Par., v.l, 1868-
   Archiv  fur  Dermatologie  und Syphilis.
Berl., v.l,  1869-
   Archives of dermatology and syphilology.
Chic, v.l, 1920-
   Archivio italiano di  dermatologia,  sifilo-
grafia e venereologia.   Bologna, v.l,  1925-
   Beitrage zur Heilkunde; Abteilung Haut-
und  Geschlechtskrankheiten.   Berl.,  H.  1,
1920-
   British (The) journal of dermatology and
syphilis.   Lond., v.l, 1888-
   Ceska  dermatologie;  casopis  lekarsky  pro
obor chorob koznich  a pohlavnich  [Bohemian
dermatology; medical journal of skin and vener-
eal diseases]  Praha, v.3,  1922-
   Dermatologisches  zentralblatt.    Berl.,
v.l, 1893-
   Dermatologische  wochenschrift.    Lpz.,
v.l, 1882-
   Dermosifilografo (II); gazzetta  di dermosi-
filografia   per  il  medico   pratico.   Tor.,  v.l,
1926-
   [France] Societe francaise de dermatologie
et de  syphiligraphie.    Bulletin.   Par.,  v.35,
1928-
   Giornale   italiano   di   dermatologia   e
sifilologia.   Milano, v.66, 1925-
   Giornale italiano delle malattie veneree
e  della pelle.   Milano,  v. 1-65, 1866-1924.
   Japanese  journal  of  medical  sciences.
XIII:  dermatology and  urology.    Tokyo, v.l,
1927-
   Journal  (The)  of  investigative  derma-
tology.   Bait., v.l, 1938-
   Przeglad dermatologiczny  [Dermatological
Review]   Warsz., v.23, 1928-
   Revista dermatologica Argentina (Sociedad
dermatol6gica argentina)   B.  Air., v. 10, 1923-
   Revue  francaise  de   dermatologie et  de
venereologie.   Par., v.l, 1925-
   SOVIETSKYI VESTNIK VENEROLOGYI I DERMA-
tologyi   [Soviet   journal  of  venerology and
dermatology]   Moskva, v. 1-3, 1932-34.
   Urologic (The) and cutaneous review.  S.
Louis, Mo., v.l, 1897-
   VENEROLOGIA   I   DERMATOLOGIA.    Moskva,
v.5-8, 1928-31.
   VESTNIK   VENEROLOGYI    I   DERMATOLOGYI.
Moskva, v.l, 1937- 
DERMATOLOGY
210
DERMATOLOGY
   ZENTRALBLATT  FUR HAUT  UND  GESCHLECHTS-
KRANKHEITEN   SO WIE   DEREN  GRENZGEBIETE.
Berl., v.l,  1921-

----   Pharmacology.

   See  also  Dermatology,  Therapeutics; Derma-
tosis, Pharmacology; also names of medicaments
as  Arsenicals; Calcium;  Gold;  Ointment;  Soap;
Tar, &c.
   Charcellay, R.   *Les baumes  et onguents  en
dermatologie.   59p.  8?    Par., 1908.
   Delgadillo,  A.   *Contribution a l'emploi  de
l'e'osinate  de  coesium  en  dermatologie.   38p.
8?   Par., 1932.
   Luithlen,  F.    Vorlesungen  iiber  Pharma-
kologie der Haut.   88p.  8?   Berl., 1921.
   Perutz,  A., Siebert, C., & Winternitz,  R.
Pharmakologie  der Haut:  Arzneimittel,  allge-
meine Therapie.  798p.  8?   Berl., 1930.
   Allen, J. H.   Therapeutics of dermatology; antimonium
crude (sulphide  of  antimony)   Critique,  Denver, 1911,  18:
73-81.—Borukhovich.  [Nature of the  keratoplasty action of
remedies]   Russ. J. kozhn.  vener.  bollezn.,  1913,  26:  158-
65.—Brann, G.  Beitrag zur Fissantherapie  in der Derma-
tologie.   Ther. Gegenwart,  1928,  69: 357-60.—Brodier,  L.
Chrysarobine et acide  chrysophanique.   Rev. fr. derm, vener.,
1932, 8: 515-32.—Bruck, C.   Ueber  die Anwendung von
Salbentinkturen  fiir Hautheilzwecke.   Deut.  med.  Wschr.,
1928, 54:  142.  ------  Steinkohlenteer-Puder (Teer-Sulfo-
derm) bei der Hautbehandlung.  Ibid.,  1932, 58: 1365.—Carle.
La legende de l'arsenic en  dermatologie.  Bull. gen. ther.,
1920-21, 171: 96-104.—Ciuffo, G.   Sull'uso del  guaiadol in
dermatologia.  Gazz.  osp.,  1910,  31:  281-2.—Cornbleet,  T.
Evaluation of reducing agents used in dermatologie practice;
intensity of  action.   Arch.  Derm.  Syph., Chic, 1936,  33:
624-6.—De Maurizi, A.  II pilolo nella terapia dermatologica.
Gazz. internaz. med. chir., 1911,  14: 565-73.—Deselaers,  H.
Intra venose Bromtherapie.  Derm.  Wschr., 1926,  83: 1137.—
Diasio, F. A.  The value of calcium in  dermatology.  Med. J.
& Rec, 1931,  134: 237-40.  Also repr.—Domenech,  F.  Exci-
pientes para t6picos dermatol6gicos.  Rev. espan. derm, sif.,
1910,  12:  410-5.—Dreuw.   Zementpaste.  Mhefte prakt.
Derm.,  1911,  52: 109.—Dubreuilh,  W.  La lessive  de soude
comme  caustique en dermatologie.   J. mid. Bordeaux, 1911,
41: 181.—Ercoli, O.  Alcune  osservazioni sulPeurofene.  Gior.
ital. mal.  vener.,  1911, 46:  66-70.—Fischer, C.   Homo-
opathische  Arzneimittel in der Dermatologie.  Derm. Wschr.,
1937, 105:  1364-7.—Fox, H.  On the therapeutic testing of
dermatological remedies.  J.  Cut. Dis. incl. Syph., 1909, 27:
192-9.—Fiirth, J.   Ueber Embarin und  Merlusan.  Derm.
Wschr., 1914,  58: 343-9.—Galimberti,  A.   Le sostanze alcoo-
liche aromatiche sospese in miscele spumose per uso terapeutico
locale. Clin, dermosifilopat. Univ. Roma, 1912,  30: 128-30.—
Gate.  La  chimiotherapie en dermatologie.  Hopital, 1926,
14: 601-6.—Geisler, H.  Ueber einige neuere Heilmittel in der
Dermatologie.  Klin. Wschr., 1926, 5: 821-3.—Girou, E.  M.
La pate  bismuthee de  Beck.  Gaz. hop., 1910, 83: 918.—
Gorchakov, I. A.  [Cod-liver-oil in dermatology]  Vrach.  delo,
1937, 19: 395-8.—Hahn, C. F., & Serefis, S. Die Verwendung
pflanzensaurer Natriumsalze  (Uricedin) in  der Dermatologie.
Derm. Wschr.,  1930, 91:  1017-22.—Hahn,  F.  Ueber  die
Bedeutung  von Schwefel und Teer fiir die Dermatologie. Deut.
med. Wschr.,  1935,  61: 547.—Hansen, K.  [Experiences with
some preparations  in dermatology]   Norsk  mag.  laegevid.,
1928, 89: 368-84.—Hidaka, S.   Experimentelle Untersuchun-
gen  iiber die Beeinflussung  des  Bakteriengehalts der Haut
durch dermatologische Behandlungsprozeduren.   Med. Klin.,
Berl., 1912, 8:  1394.—Hirsch, F.   Ueber Erfahrungen mit
Fissan-Fabrikaten in der Dermatologie. Derm.  Wschr., 1927,
85: 1613-6.  Also Deut. med. Wschr., 1928, 54: 143.—Idees
(Les) actuelles en mature de therapeutique dermatologique.
Bull, med., Par.,  1923, 37:  83-5.—Jacke.  Analgetica in der
Dermatologie.  Derm. Wschr., 1934, 98: 185.—Jaloustre,  L.
L'association cerium-thorium-caleium en dermatologie.  Cli-
nique, Par., 1926, 21: 320.  ------  Les nouvelles applications
dermatologiques  des terres rares.   Vie med., Par.,  1926,  7:
2597-600.—Karrenberg,  C.  L.   Ueber die  therapeutische
Verwendung von glukonsaurem Kalzium in  der Dermatologie.
Derm. Wschr., 1928, 86: 540-5.—Klotz, H. G.  Ueber Haut-
firnisse.   In Festschr. 40. jahr.  Stiftungsfeier  Deut. Hosp.,
N. Y., 1909, 528-40.  Also N. Yorker  med. Mschr., 1909-10,
21: 135-43. Also Ther. Gaz., Detr., 1910, 3. ser., 26: 85-90 —
Ledermann,   R.    Ueber  dermato-therapeutische   Ersatz-
praparate.  Derm. Zschr., 1919, 28: 96-106.—Levi,  I.  Nota
preventiva  sull'uso del nitrito d'amile in dermatologia. Arch.
ital. derm.,  1926, 2: 82-7.—Levin, O. L.. & Silvers, S. H.  The
hydrogen ion concentration of the  topical  preparations com-
monly employed in  dermatology.   Arch. Derm. Syph., Chic,
1933, 28: 149-52.—Lucke.  Atophanyl in  der Dermatologie.
Med. Klin., Berl., 1926, 22: 1264-6.—Lyck,  E.  Fissantherapie
in der Dermato-Venerologie.   Med. Welt, 1928,  2: 139.—
Mayer,  S.  K.   Kritisches  Sammelreferat  iiber  die  experi-
mentell-pharmakologischen Grundlagen der dermatologischen
Heilmittel. Deut. med. Wschr., 1925, 51: 967; 1007.—Mazzini.
II Baume Baissade in  dermatologia.  Gior. ital.  mal.  vener.,
1909, 44:  261-80.—Merzbach, G.  Die Gleitpuderpasten oder
Mattane  und ihre Verwendung  in der  Dermatologie und
Kosmetik. Ther.  Gegenwart, 1913, 54:  266-9.—Meyer,  J.
La solution alcoolique  de sulfate  de cuivre en dermatologie.
Bull. Soc. fr. derm,  syph.,  1926,  33: 404.—Moncorps,  C.
Ziele, Wirkungsweisen und Leistungen dermatologischer Heil-
methoden und Pharmaka.  Jahrkurs. arztl.  Fortbild.,  1929, 20:
H. 8, 1-26.—Ney, L.  [Application of antiseptic and  drying
powders in dermatology]  Bor & bujak6rt., 1914, 20.—Nobl, G.
Arzneiliche Surrogatschaden in der  Dermatotherapie.  Wien.
med. Wschr.,  1927, 77:  32.—Olin, T. E.  Untersuchungen uber
die  bakteriziden  Eigenschaften   einiger   dermatologischen
Arzneimittel.   Acta derm, vener., Stockh., 1937, 18: 81-9.—
Patzschke, W.  Ueber  Injektionen mit  Lebertran  in der
Dermatologie.   Munch,  med.  Wschr.,  1921,  68: 1492.—
Pusey, W. A.  Proprietary remedies and  the dermatologist.
J. Cut. Dis. incl. Syph.,  1913, 31: 221-4.—Rohland, P.  Die
Kolloide der Tone und  Kaoline und die Kaolin-Glycerin-Paste
in der Dermatologie.  Med. Klin., Berl., 1913, 9: 2151. ------
Die Wirkungsweise der Kaoline, Tone und Talke in der Derma-
tologie.  Aerztl. Rdsch., 1915, 25: 233.  ------  Die Kolloid-
tone, Kaoline und Talke in der Dermatologie.  Kolloid  Zschr.,
1915, 17: 44-6.—Schmidt-Labaume.   Ueber  elastometrische
Messungen nach Applikation quellungsfordernder und -hem-
mender  Losungen.   Arch.  Derm. Syph.,  Berl., 1928,  155:
197.—Sicilia.   El  acido  crisofanico en  dermatologia.   Siglo
med., 1919, 66:  293.—Stern, C.  Ueber die  Bedeutung der
chemischen Reaktionen  bei Salben  und  anderen   dermato-
therapeutischen Mitteln.   Klin. Wschr., 1926, 5: 1794-7.—
Strandberg, J. Ueber einige fiir die Dermatologie anwendbare
neue kolloide  Praparate.  Arch. Derm. Syph., Berl., 1912, 112:
Ref., 977-84.—Unna, P.  jr. Ueber transpelliculare  Behand-
lung,  insbesondere  mit Schaleollodium.  Berl. klin. Wschr.,
1911, 48: 1800-3.—Veyri&res.  Les astringents en dermatologie.
Bull, med., Par.,  1926,  40: 1195-8.—Werner, S.  Trypaflavin
in der Dermatologie. Munch, med.  Wschr., 1920, 67:  637.—
Winkler,  F.  Zur Verwendung der Aetzmittel  in  der Derma-
tologie.  Derm. Wschr., 1917, 64: 243.

----   Problems and research.
   Arzt, L.  Die Arbeitsrichtungen in der Dermatologie.  Wien.
klin. Wschr.,  1926, 39:  589; 634.—Bering.   Forschungsergeb-
nisse auf dem  Gebiete der Haut- und Geschlechtskrankheiten.
Deut. med. Wschr., 1934, 60:  54-6.—Bland-Sutton, J.  The
debt of dermatology to optical glass.  Med. Press & Circ, Lond.
1928, n. ser.,  125: 457-60.—Bosellini, P. L. Per un  razionale
indirizzo dermatologico.  Policlinico, 1923, 30:  sez. prat., 458-
64.—Buschke, A., & Peiser, B.  Die Dermatologie im  Lichte
der neueren Forschung.  Zschr. arztl. Fortbild., 1924, 21: 647;
675.—Carrera, J. L. Cuestiones dermatol6gicas.  Prensa mid.
argent.,  1927-28, 14:  1322-5.—Crutchfield, E.  D.  Clinical
experimentation in dermatology.  South. M. J., 1929, 22: 128-
30.—Du Caste),  J.  La dermatologie pratique et les notions
r£centes sur la pathologie sympathique. J. mdd. chir., Par.,
1924, 95 657-61.—Griitz, O.  Ueberblick uber wichtige derma-
tologische  Gegenwartsfragen.  Deut. med.  Wschr.,  1923, 49:
955.—Hoflfmann, E.  Die Bedeutung der phyletischen Biogenese
und vergleichenden Physiopathologie des Integuments fiir die
Vertiefung der dermatologischen  Forschung.  Derm.  Zschr.,
1935-36,   72:  168-77.—Jadassohn, J.   Lokalisationsfragen
in der Dermatologie. Arch. ital.  derm.,  1937,  13: 373-414.—
Lippitz,  O.  Der Wert von Stoffwechseluntersuchungen fiir
die Dermatologie.  Zbl. Haut Geschlkr., 1928, 26: 329-45.-
Moncorps, C. Probleme und  Ergebnisse  der Dermatologie
und  Venerologie.  Jahrkurs. arztl. Fortbild., 1933,  24: H.  4,
1-20.—Rossiansky, N. L.  [Nearest aims of scientific research
work in dermatology in  Soviet Russia]  Sovet. vest,  vener.,
1933, 2: 39-54.—Sabouraud, R.  A propos  de quelques  debats
scientifiques regents.  Presse mid., 1936, 44: 598.—Skin dis-
eases enquiry. Annual  Rep. Calcutta School Trop. M.  (1933)
1934, suppl., 111-21.—Skinner, E. F.  Some common  problema
in skin diseases.  Clin. J.,  Lond., 1930, 59: 409-14.—Tulipan.L.
Problems in industrial dermatology.  Med. Rec, N.  Y., 1934,
140: 547-50.—Urbach,  E.  Die  biologisch-chemische  For-
schungsnehtung  in  der Dermatologie.   Wien. klin. Wschr.,
1928, 41:  581; 634.—Verrotti,  G.  L'indirizzo morfologico  e
spenmentale in dermatologia.  Riforma med., 1934, 50: 1955-9.

----  Therapeutics.

   See also  Dermatosis, Treatment.
   Blomme, E.   *Les  injections locales de novo-
ca'ine en therapeutique  dermatologique.   44p.
8.   Par., 1936.

   Vasile, I.  *L'oxygenotherapie en dermatologie.
40p.  8?   Par., 1935.
   Aikins, W. H.  B.  Radium and trichloracetic acid in  derma-
tol.?W-T.C^na,d-  Pract- 1915, 40: 479-89.—Arzt, L.  Ausge-
Tooo to a? I aus der Dermato-Therapie. Wien. med. Wschr.,
1928, 78:  3-8.—Barduzzi, D.  Sulla terapia cutanea generale
odierna (osservazioni critiche) Riforma med., 1927, 43: 730.—
Basch, G.  L ann^e therapeutique en dermato-syphiligraphie.
Bull. gen.  thir   1934, 185: 49-69.  ------ La dermatologie
interventionniste.  Ibid.,  1935,  186:  93-7.—Bonar,  M.  L.
Practical skin therapy.  West Virginia M. J., 1934, 30: 62-71.— 
DERMATOLOGY
211
DERMATOLOGY
  Bory, L.  La therapeutique dermatologique en quelques feuillets.
  Progr. mid.,  Par., 1919, 3. ser., 34:  213.—Cornel, M.  Criterii
  di terapia dermatologica.  Rass. clin. sc, 1938,  16:  69-74.—
  Demuth, F.   Dermatologie und  Volkskunde.  Arch.  Derm.
  Syph., Berl.,  1938, 177: 128-30.—Dietel, F.  Neuere thera-
  peutische Arbeiten aus dem Gebiete der Haut- und Geschlechts-
  krankheiten.   Fortsch. Ther.,  1937, 13: 43-7— Du Castel, J.
  A  propos  des  consultations  dermatologiques hospitalieres;
  quelques banalites therapeutiques a ne pas oublier.  J. med.
  Paris,  1925, 44: 653.—Foldvari, F.  [Role and importance of
  specific therapy in dermatology and venereology] Orvoskepzes,
  1934, 24: 235—43.—Francois, T. Apercu sur quelques resultats
  dermatotherapiques.  Ann. Soc. med. Anvers, 1909,  71: 179-
  82.—Gimeno y Rodriguez-Jaen, D. V.  Los exitos y los fracasos
  en  terap^utica dermatologica.   Rev. med. cir. pract., Madr.,
  1916, 110: 5-12.—Harlung, J.  Versuch einer Kombination
  zwischen Schulmedizin und Naturheilverfahren in der Derma-
  tologie.  Zschr. arztl.  Fortbild., 1938,  35: 196-201.—Hubner.
  Riickblick und Ausblick auf die Dermatotherapie; ein Nach-
  wort Zum Dermatologenkongress.   Deut. med. Wschr., 1921,
  47: 1031.—Jadassohn,  J.  Dermatotherapeutisches.   Schweiz.
  med. Wschr., 1936, 66: 420-5.—Jamieson, W. A.  Twenty-five
  years experience of Unna's methods. Derm. Stud., Lpz., 1910,
  20: 98-103.—Jausion, H.  Les topiques en dermatologie.  Gaz.
  med.  France, 1936, 43: 1007-10.—Kastenbaum, E.   Ueber
  medikamentose Haut-Diathermie.  Wien. med. Wschr.,  1930,
  80: 186.—Kren,  O. Die allgemeine Therapie der Hautkrank-
  heiten.  Ibid., 1923, 73: 606-9.—Lohmann, H.  Die Bedeutung
  diuretischer Massnahmen in der Dermatologie. Derm. Zschr.,
  1934, 69: 114-23.—MacKenna, R. M. B. Some recent advances
  in dermatological therapeutics.  J. Trop. M. Hyg., Lond., 1934,
  37: 369-71.—McMurtry, C. W.  Dermatological therapeutics.
  J. Cut. Dis., 1913, 31: 166; 322.—Mayr, J. K.  Bedeutung der
  Allgemeinbehandlung in der  Dermatologie.   Fortsch.  Ther.,
  1932, 8: 134-8.—Meshchersky, G. I.  [Rationalization of der-
  matological therapy]  Sovet. vest, vener., 1933, 2: 581-4.—
  Nekam,  L.   Einige Handgriffe  und kleinere Apparate  im
  Dienste der Dermatologie.  Derm. Wschr., 1930, 91: 1209-12.—
  O'Leary, P. A.  Present status of nonspecific treatment in der-
  matology.  Arch. Derm.  Syph.,  Chic,  1927,  15:  470-7.—
  Oyarzabal, E. de.  Consideraciones generales sobre las medica-
  ciones en dermatologia.   Siglo med., 1930, 85: 496-8.—Pick, W.
  Neuere Methoden der  Dermatotherapie.   Med.  Klin., Berl.,
  1910,  6: 571-4.—Pinkus, F.  Hauttherapie.   Ibid., 1933, 29:
  1687-9.—Ravitch, M.  L.  Empiricism in dermatologie  thera-
  peutics. J. Am. M. Ass., 1913, 61: 265.—Riecke.  Erfolge und
  Misserfolge in der Dermatologie.  Med. Klin., Berl.,  1929, 25:
  1493-5.—Schaffer, J.  Dermatotherapeutische Winke fiir den
  Praktiker.  Ibid.,  1913, 9: Beih., 325-44.—Schiff, E.   New
  methods of dermo-therapy.  Urol. Cut. Rev., 1913, 1: Techn.
  Suppl.,  375-8.—Scholtz,  M.   Dermatologie  therapeutics;
  basic principles and technique.  California West. M., 1930, 33:
  769-74.—Sellei, J.  [New treatments in dermatology]  Buda-
  pesti orv., ujs., 1930, 28: 747-50.—Simon, C.   Les medications
  g6nerales en dermatologie.  In Ther. med. (Loeper, M.)  Par.,
  1932, 5: 115-46.  ------  Lettres a un  mddecin praticien sur la
  dermatologie et la venereologic; petites recettes quotidiennes.
  Bull, med., Par.,  1936, 50: 292-4.—Strauss. Dermatotherapie
  ohne Verbande. Deut. med. Wschr., 1927, 53: 1946.  Also Ned.
  tschr. geneesk., 1928, 72: pt 2, 4466.—Szep, J.  [Role and im-
  portance of specific therapy in dermatology and venereology]
 Orvoskepzes, 1934, 24:  224-34.—Upton, W.  Observations  on
 certain therapeutic measures in dermatological practice.  Med.
 J. Australia, 1927,1:715-8.—Veyrieres.  Therapeutique derma-
 tologique.  Bull, med., Par., 1923, 37:1130-5.—Williams, A. W.
 Some dermatotherapeutic notes.  Canad. M. Ass. J., 1930, 22:
 821-5.—Wise, F., & Wolf, J.  Recent advances in dermatological
 therapy.  Med. Rec., N. Y., 1937,146: 299; 336.—Wright, C. S.
 Nonspecific therapy in dermatology; a 5 year clinical study. Arch.
 Derm. Syph.,  Chic, 1931, 23: 118-31.  Also repr.  Zumbusch,
 L. von.  Zur Technik der Dermatotherapie.  Wien. klin. Wschr..
 1935, 48: 164-6.  ------ & Moncorps, C.  Grundsatzliches,
 Umstrittenes und Irrtilmliches in  der  Dermato- und  Venero-
 therapie.  Jahrkurs. arztl. Fortbild.,  1932, 23:  H. 4, 1-33.

 ----  Therapeutics: Balneotherapy.

   See also Balneotherapy.
   Cornel, M.  Contributo  alio studio delle.  cure termali  in
 dermatologia.  Arch. ital. derm., 1937,  13: 447-51.—Dachs,  A.
 Ueber die Wirksamkeit  von Schwefelbadern (Sulfnascen, Fur-
 fursal, Pixosulf) in der Dermatologie.  Med. Klin., Berl., 1937,
 33: 1103-5.—Flurin, H.  Les cures hydrominerales en derma-
 tologie.  Presse therm, dim., 1933, 74: 305-15.—Peli, G.  La
 doccia filiforme in dermatologia.  Gazz. osp., 1934, 55: 40-2.—
 Riehl, G. jr. The continuous bath therapy of Hebra, its use in
 the Allgemeines Krankenhaus in Vienna. J. Am. M. Ass., 1930,
 94: 1058-60.—Rousset, J.  Les  pansements humides en thera-
 peutique dermatologique.  Progr. med.,  Par., 1937,  909.—
 Salles, P.   Les eaux sulfureuses en dermatologie.   Gaz. med.
 France,  1928, 37.—Steiger-Kazal, D. [Sulphurous waters and
 fango in dermato-venereology]  Orv. hetil., 1933, 77: 608-11.—
 Urbach, E.  Das subaquale Darmbad in der Dermatologie; eine
 klinische,  experimentelle und  therapeutische  Studie.  Arch.
 Derm. Syph., Berl., 1929-30, 159: 523-40.  ------  Klinische,
experimentelle und therapeutische Erfahrungen mit dem suba-
qualen Darmbad  in der Dermatologie.  Wien. klin. Wschr.,
1930,  43:  164-6.—Villaret.  M.   Creno-climatotherapie en
dermatologie et syphiligraphie.   In Ther.  med. (Loeper, M.)
Par., 1932, 5: 263-79.                                      '
 ----■   Therapeutics,  biological.

    See also Fever therapy; Organotherapy; Sero-
 therapy, &c.
    Beck,  S.  [Therapeutic experiments with  Wassermann's
 local immunization  of the skin]   Orv. hetil., 1912, 56: 486;
 509.—Bertaccini, G.  Osservazioni sull'uso degli entero-vaccini
 in dermatologia.  Gior. ital. derm, sif., 1926, 67: 590-600 —
 Castellino, P. G.   Contributo all'autoenterovaccinoterapie in
 dermatologia.   Riforma  med., 1927, 43: 300-2.—Chiari, H.
 Ftir die Dermatologie wichtige Fragen aus der Bakteriologie.
 Wien. med. Wschr., 1928,  78: 990-2.—Gorl & Voigt, L.  Die
 Verwendung  der  Kuhpockenlymphe  in der  Hauttherapie.
 Munch, med.  Wschr.,  1929,  76:  1669.—Hall, E.  R.  Non-
 specific protein  therapy in dermatology.  South. M. J., 1926,
 19: 731-4:—Jausion, H.  La  vaccination curative en derma-
 tologie.   Monde med., 1937,  47: 106-25— Jones,  J. W., &
 Alden, H. S. Autohemotherapy in dermatology.  South. M. J.,
 1937, 30: 735-7.—Joseph,  M.  De Wassermannsche histopin-
 therapie in  de dermatologie.   Med. wbl.  Nederland, 1914-15,
 21: 221-3.—Kahn, B. R.  Mechanism of reaction to protein
 (fever)  therapy in dermatology.  Med.  Rec, N. Y., 1936, 144:
 531-4.—Kharif, M. S.   [Lysozyme  therapy in  dermatology]
 Vest, vener., 1937, 709-16.—Lippert, H.  Erfahrungen mit der
 Reizkorpertherapie, speziell mit Protasin, in der dermatologi-
 schen Praxis.  Derm. Wschr., 1926, 83:  1472-4.—Michaelis, O.
 La proteinotherapie en dermatologie.  Bruxelles med., 1926-27,
 7: 664-6.—Richter, W., & Herzfeld,  E.  Ueber Epithelkor-
 perchen-Therapie in der Dermatologie.  Miinch. med. Wschr.
 1932, 79: 1650.—Ruhl, K.  Tentativi di immunoterapia locale
 in dermatologia.  Riv. osp.,  1913, 3:  758-63.—Scherber, G.
 Anwendung der Bluttransfusion in der Dermatologie.  Wien.
 klin. Wschr., 1932, 45: 1557-9.  Also Mitt. Volksgesundhamt.,
 Wien, 1933, Aerztl. Prax., 106-8.—Milian. G.   L'anatoxine
 staphylococcique en dermatologie.  Rev. fr. derm, vener., 1937,
 13: 67-76.—Tzanck, A.  La desensibilisation en dermatologie.
 Rev.  med., Par., 1936, 53: 472-82.—Volk, R.  Proteinkorper-
 therapie in der  Dermatologie  (Schwellenreiztherapie, unspezi-
 fische Kolloidtherapie, ergotrope Therapie u. a.)  Wien. klin.
 Wschr., 1934, 47: 1074.—Zalkind, E. S. [Blood transfusion in
 dermatology]  Sovet. vrach. J., 1936, 1: 750-2.—Zenin. A. S.
 [Blood transfusions in dermatology]  Ibid., 1937, 41: 1147-50.

 ----  Therapeutics:  Cryo- and thermotherapy.

    See also  Carbon  dioxide,  snow;  Cold,  Thera-
 peutic use; Diathermy, &c.
    Bachelin,  G.  M.  L.   *La cryotherapie en
 dermatologie  par le procede du melange  neige-
 ac6tone en application directe.  64p.   8?  Par.,
 1926.
    Durin,   J.    *La  diathermo-coagulation  en
 dermatologie.   128p.  8?  Par., 1929.
   Bohmer, L.  Die  chirurgische Diathermie  in  der derma-
 tologischen Kosmetik.  Med. Welt, 1931, 5: 266-8.—Charpy,
 P. Utilisation de Fair liquide dans  la therapeutique derma-
 tologique.   Bull. Soc. fr.  derm,  syph.,  1926,  33: 392-5 —
 Durin, J.  Resultats  de  la diathermo-coagulation  en derma-
 tologie.  J.  radiol. eiectr.,  1929, 13: 641-54.—Eller, J. J., &
 Amshel, F.  Surgical endothermy in dermatology.  Med. Rev.
 of Rev., 1926, 32: 125-32.—Giraudeau.  De l'emploi du bis-
 touri diathermique et des ondes entretenues en dermatologie.
 Bull.  Soc. fr. derm, syph., 1929,  36:  20-6—Kuznitzky, M.
 Tubus  zur  Behandlung  mit  Kohlensaureschnee.   Miinch.
 med.  Wschr.,  1911,  58:  513.—Langer, E.  Die  Verwendung
 der Elektrokoagulation  in der Dermatologie.   Med.  Klin.,
 Berl., 1927, 23: Beih., 165.   ------  Elektrokoagulation in
 der Dermatologie und  Venerologie.   Med.  Welt,  1927, 1:
 1134-7.—Lortat-Jacob, L., & Legrain, P.  La cryotherapie en
 dermatologie.    Presse med.,   1926,  34:  131-3.—MacKee.
 G. M.,  & Eller, J. J. Endothermy and combined therapy in
 dermatology.  Phys. Ther., 1926, 44: 391-4.—Monacelli, M.
 Sull'uso  dell'ansa  diatermica  in dermatologia.   Gior.  ital.
 derm, sif., 1930, 71: 1377-82,  pl.—Nobl, G., & Sprinzels, H.
 Ueber  die dermato-therapeutischen  Anzeigen  der  Kohlen-
 saureschnee-Behandlung.   Zschr. phys. diat. Ther.,  1910, 14:
 385; 458.—Palvarini, A.  La diathermocoagulation en derma-
 tologie.   Arch,  eiectr. med.,  1926,  36:  76-8.—Ravaut,  T.
 L'air  chaud en  therapeutique  dermatologique.  Ann. derm.
 syph., Par., 1910, 5. ser.,  1: 145-55.—Renault, P.  Les indica-
 tions  actuelles  de la diathermocoagulation en  dermatologie.
 Rev. med.,  Par., 1936, 53: 498-505.—Reute, A. E.  Ueber
 Indikationsfragen bei der  Anwendung der  Kurzwellen und
 iiber Erfolge in der Dermatologie.  Deut. med. Wschr., 1937,
 63:  1098-100.—Saalfeld,  E.   Die   Diathermiebehandlung
 kosmetischer Hautleiden.   Arch.  Derm.  Syph.,  Berl., 1926,
 151: 221.—Sampaio, N.   Uma indicacao formal da electro-
 coagulacao em dermatologia.   Lisboa med., 1933,  10: 31-7.—
 Schiff, E.   Kalteanwendung  in  der  Dermatologie.  Derm.
 Stud., Lpz.,  1910, 20: 502-5.   Also Wien, med. Wschr., 1911,
 61: 3245-8.—Schmidt, P. W.  Die praktische Bedeutung der
 Diathermieschlinge fiir die  Dermatologie.  Med. Welt, 1938,
 12: 695-702.—Schultze, W.  Erfahrungen bei der Anwendung
 der Diathermie, besonders der chirurgischen  Diathermie in
der Dermatologie.   Derm. Wschr.,  1926,  83:  1534-43.—
 Schiiz.  Dermotherma zur Beseitigung  von Hautkalte.  Fort-
sch. Ther., 1929, 5: 85-7.—Strempel,  R. Erfahrungen mit der 
DERMATOLOGY
212
DERMATOLOGY
Anwendung der chirurgischen Diathermie in der Dermatologie.
Med. Klin., Berl., 1933, 29: 1038-41.—Wise,  F., & Eller, J. J.
Endothermy   (electrodesiccation)   in   dermatology.    Arch.
Derm. Syph., Chic, 1926, n. ser., 13: 344-51.   Also repr.

----   Therapeutics: Diet.
   Chiale, G.  F.  Ulteriori osservazioni su la dieta  lattea in
dermatologia.  Gior. ital.  derm, sif., 1935, 76: 317-34.
La dieta lattea in dermatologia ne'suoi rapporti col ricambio
idrico.   Ibid., 703-26.—Cornel, M.  Le vitamine quali fattori
dietici e terapeutici in dermatologia.  Ibid., 727-63.—Martelli,
T.  II metodo Guelpa in dermatologia.  Rinasc.  med., 1936,
13: 663.—Poirier,  P.   Directives gen6rales du  regime ali-
mentaire et  de la conduite a tenir  en dermatologie.  Union
m6d. Canada,  1936,  65:  239-42.—Pulay, E. Transmineralisa-
tion und Haut.  Deut. med. Wschr., 1926,  52: 1983.—Schaaf,
F.  Ueber die Bedeutung der Vitamine in der  Dermatologie.
Zbl.  Haut Geschlkr., 1933-34,  46:  657-91—Veyrieres.  Le
r6gime achlorur6 en dermatologie.  Bull,  med.,  Par.,  1928,
42: 861.

----   Therapeutics: Electrotherapy.

   See  also Electrotherapy.
   Laborderie,   J.    L'electricite  medicale  en
dermatologie.  62p.  8?   Nimes,  1914.
   Mden, H. S., & Jones, J. W.  The use of the high frequency
current  in dermatology.  Med. J. &  Rec, 1928, 128: 647-9.—
Belot, J.  L'eiectrotherapie  en dermatologie.  Progr.  med.,
Par., 1937, 862;  1177.—Giraudeau.  De l'emploi d'un electro-
lyte  pateux  en ionisation dermatologique.  Bull. Soc. fr.
derm, syph., 1928,  35:  245-7.—Lepennetier, F.  Le courant
continu  en dermatologie.   Rev. physioth6r., Par., 1937, 13:
137-49.—Mocafighe.  Sull'uso dell'alta frequenza  in derma-
tologia.   Gior.  ital. mal.  vener.,  1909,  44:  302.—Piffard,
H. G.   Some applications of static electricity in dermatology.
Med. Rec,  N.  Y.,  1900,  58:  609—Valentova,  O.  [Noire
method  of employing Solomon's  ionometer in dermatology]
Cas. lek. Cesk., 1926, 65: 1658.

----   Therapeutics: Phototherapy.

   See   also Heliotherapy;  Light;  Phototherapy;
Sun; Ultraviolet rays, &c.
   Bodart, A.  L'actinotherapie en  dermatologie.   Bruxelles
med., 1926-27, 7: 1566-70.—Bode, H.  G.   Blau- und Rotlicht
in der Dermatologie.  Strahlentherapie, 1928,  30:  359-74.—
Fuhs, H. Ueber die Verwendung des Woodschen  Lichtes in
der Dermatologie.  Derm. Zschr., 1927, 50: 16-20.—Goodman,
H.   Biology of light in  dermatology.  Phys. Ther., 1927, 45:
282-92.  ------  Fluorescence; particularly in dermatology.
Am. J. Phys. Ther.,  1928-29, 5:  203-8.—Gougerot, H., Girau-
deau &  Patte, A.  De l'utilite de la lumiere de Wood en derma-
tologie.   Bull. Soc. fr. derm, syph., 1938, 45: 345-50.—Hecht-
Eleda,  M.   Zur  kombinierten  Trypaflavininjektions-  und
HShensonnenbehandlung.  Strahlentherapie, 1928, 30: 391-4.—
Lomholt, S.   The effects upon the skin of concentrated ultra-
violet light,  and its use in dermatological therapy.  Brit. J.
Derm.,   1931, 43:  385-99.—Memmesheimer,  A.  M.  Die
Bedeutung der modernen Lichtforschung fiir die Lehre von der
Hautesophylaxie.  Strahlentherapie, 1928-29, 31:  239-48.—
Meyer,   J.   L'actinocautere  en  dermatologie.   Ann.  Inst.
actin., Par.,  1927-28, 2: 110-7.—Meyer, P. S.   Der derzeitige
Stand der Behandlung  mit ktinstlichem Licht in  der Derma-
tologie  mit   besonderer  Berucksichtigung  der biologischen
Grundlagen.  Zbl. Haut Geschlkr., 1927, 22: 713-42.
 Die ortliche Lichtreaktion in der Hauttherapie.  Med. Welt,
 1928, 2: 445.—Pettier,  S. H.   An evaluation  of ultra violet
 ray therapy in dermatology.  Pacific Coast J. Homoeop., 1932,
 43: 487-91.—Peyri, J.   Nuestros estudios experimentales y
 clfnicos con la  lampara  de Kromayer  en  dermatologia. Rev.
 espafi. derm,  sif.,  1910, 12: 436-48.   Also Rev.  med. cir.,
 Barcel.,  1910,  24:  331-49,  pl—Schubert, M.   Rot- und
 Blaulicht in  der Dermatologie.  Strahlentherapie,  1928-29,
 31: 610-4.—Semon, H. C.   The dermatological  indications
 for light therapy.   Med. Press & Circ, Lond., 1926,  n. ser.,
 121: 215-7.—Thedering. Ueber einen neuen Rotstrahler und
 seine Verwendbarkeit in der Hautpraxis.  Zschr. ges. phys.
 Ther., 1933, 44: 128-33.—Vaiano, D.  Nuove indicazioni della
 fototerapia in dermatologia.  Atti Congr.  ital. radiol., 1924, 5:
 161.—Wright, C. S.  Therapy  with the cold quartz lamp in
 dermatology; a preliminary  study of therapeutic effect and
 dosage.  Arch. Derm. Syph., Chic, 1935, 31: 374-86.

 ----   Therapeutics: Physiotherapy.
   Barcat, S.  Les agents physiques en dermatologie.  ProT
 med., Par., 1927, 42: 1663-7.—Bechet,  P. E. Physical therapy
 in dermatology. N. York State J. M., 1933, 33:  1049-51.—
 Bloom, D.  Physical therapy in dermatology.   Brit. J. Phys
 M., 1938, n.  ser.,  1: 176.  Also  Urol. Cut. Rev., 1938,  42:
277-9.—Boardman,  W.  P.  The use of physical measures in
dermatological  conditions.   Med.  Rec,  N. Y.,  1937, 145:
337-40.—Collins. C.  D.  Physical therapeutics  in derma-
tology.   Phys.  Ther., 1926, 44:  581-4.—Cornell,  V.  A.  H.
Physiotherapy in dermatology.  In Fifth Ave. Hosp.  Clin.,
N. Y., 1927, 167-71.—Eller. J. J. X rays, radium, endothermy
and other physical agents in dermatology.  Med.  J. & Rec
1927,  125:  541; 593. Also  Phys. Ther., 1927, 45: 269-81.
Also Cr6n.  m6d.  mex.,  1928,  27:  333-46.—Goodman. H.
Physical therapy in cosmetic dermatology.  Am. Med., 1930,
25: 769-72.—Maizel, B. S.  [Progress  of  physiotherapy  in
dermatology]  Vrach. delo,  1923, 6: 767-70.—McFee, W. D.
Physical measures in dermatology.   Internat.  J. S., 1927, 40:
269-74.—MacKee, G. M.  Physical therapy in  dermatology;
a brief general outline.  J. Am.  M.  Ass.,  1932,  99: 521-4.
        Physical therapeutic methods in modern dermatology
(exclusive of X-rays and radium)  Arch. Phys. Ther., 1934, 15:
543-7.—Orecklin, L.  Physical therapy in dermatology.  J.
Michigan M. Soc, 1936, 35: 659-61.—Parkhurst, H. J.  Physi-
cal therapy  in dermatology; an appraisal based on results in
practice.  Arch. Derm. Syph.,  Chic, 1932, 25:  213-38.—
Riviere, J.   Clinical physiotherapy of the skin.   Med. Rev. of
Rev.,  1928,  34: 282-300.—Schiller, A. E.  The  evaluation of
physical therapy in dermatology.  Arch. Phys. Ther., 1929,
10:  287-92.—Vieira,  J. P.   Quatro annos de physiotherapia
aplicada a dermatologia.   Rev. Ass.  paul. med.,  1935,  7:
245-56.

----   Therapeutics:  Radiotherapy.
   See  also  other subdivisions  of  Dermatology,
 Therapeutics; also Radium; Roentgen therapy.
   Fuhs, H., & Konrad, J.   Dosierungsangaben
 fiir die Strahlen-Hauttherapie; Licht, Rontgen-
 (Grenz-)Strahlen, Radium.    53p.    12?    Berl.,
 1933.
   Bode, H. G.  Strahlentherapie in der Dermatologie. Klin.
 Fortbild., 1936-37, 4: 742-802.—Brown,  P.   Limitations of
 radiation therapy in dermatology.  Texas J. M., 1936-37, 32:
 762-4.—Buisson, P.  La roentgenterapia  e  la radiumterapia
 in dermatologia.  Minerva  med., Tor., 1932, 23: 437-50.—
 Cappelli, J.   Raggi X e radium in dermatologia.  Gior. ital.
 derm, sif., 1930, 71: 896-935.—Cleveland, D. E. H.  Roentgen
 and ultra-violet radiation in dermatology; uses and limitations.
 Canad. M. Ass.  J., 1937, 37: 558-63.—Cottenot, P.  A propos
 de la radiotherapie indirecte en dermatologie.  Rev. fr. derm.
 vener.,  1927,  3: 353-61.—Crocket, R. H.   Some  radiation
 problems in dermatology.  Texas State J. M., 1926-27,  22:
 458-60.—Dore, E.  The comparative value of radiation ther-
 apy in dermatology.  Bristol Med. Chir. J., 1928, 45: 85-96.—
 Duw6, G.  L'actinotherapie locale et generale en dermatologie.
 Bruxelles med., 1927, 7: 755-7.—Fuhs,  H.  Was soil  der
 praktische Arzt von der Strahlenbehandlung in der Derma-
 tologie  wissen?  Wien. med. Wschr.,  1927, 77: 1619; 1653;
 1690.  ------   Strahlenbehandlung der Haut und ihre Indi-
 kationen. Ibid., 1930, 80: 720-4. ------& Konrad, J.  Licht-
 heilverfahren, Rontgen.  In Haut & Geschlkr. (Arzt & Zieler)
 Berl.,  1933-34,  1:  598-664.—Gouin,  J.,  & Bienvenue, A.
 La  radiotherapie  sympathique,  medication  generale;  son
 application a la dermatologie.   Rev.  actin.,  Par., 1934,  10:
 388-411.—Habs, H., Hase, M., & Kiistner, H.  Der praktische
 Weg  zur Erzeugung  einheitlicher  Strahlenqualitaten  in  der
 Hauttherapie.  Strahlentherapie, 1929, 33: 732-47.—Harvey,
 W.  G.   Irradiation in dermatology.   Irish J. M.  Sc, 1930,
 6. ser., 54-8.—Heuck. Die Strahlenbehandlung in der Derma-
 tologie.  Med. Klin., Berl., 1916, 12: 1391.—Highman, W. J.
 Physicotherapy in dermatology; actinic agents.  Med.  Times,
 N. Y., 1923, 51: 173.  ------  The mechanistic era in  derma-
 tology.   Arch. Derm. Syph., Chic,  1929,  19: 607-19.—Hoff-
 mann, E.  Ueber die Bedeutung der Strahlenbehandlung in der
 Dermatologie.  Deut. med. Wschr., 1915, 41: 1292.—Konrad,
 J.  Was soil der praktische Arzt von der Licht- und Strahlen-
 behandlung  bei  Hauterkrankungen  wissen?  Wien. med.
 Wschr., 1938, 88: 487; 517.—Lefevre. W. I.  Radiotherapy in
 dermatology, with stereopticon demonstration of  cases. Ohio
 M. J., 1911, 7: 544.  ------  Polyradiotherapy in dermatology.
 Radiology, 1929, 12: 136-41.—MacKee. G.  M.  Cutaneous
 Roentgen-ray and radium therapy. J. Am. M. Ass., 1928, 90:
 t8-^1"   ~7<—'—  Cutaneous  Roentgen and  Curie therapy.
 i^oo  on, o?.ngr- Radio1-  Science  of  radiology,  Springfield,
 1933, 291-304.   ------& Cipollaro, A. C.  The present status
 of cutaneous X-ray,  grenz-ray and  radium  therapy.  Bull.
 N.  York Acad.  M., 1935,  11:  383-91.—Moon-Adams, D.
 Radiation in dermatology.  Med. Woman J., 1937, 44: 37-40.—
 Pardo Castello, V.   La radioterapia en dermatologia. Rev.
 med.  cir. Habana,  1917,  22:  477-86.—Pidone,  M.  I filtri
 Seu„a radioterapia dermatologica.  Radiol, med., Milano, 1916,
 3: 321-6.—Porcelh, R.  Rontgen e radiumterapia in  derma-
 tologia.  Gior.  ital. derm, sif., 1930,  71:  971-8.—Pychlau &
 Llhlmann.  Ueber neue Dosierungsmethoden  in der  derma-
 tologischen Praxis.  Verh. Deut. Rontg. Ges., 1933, 26: 106 —
 Saenz, B., & Oteiza, A.  Empleo de la radioterapia en  derma-
 i? ?i\v  z.  a   nu.eva", Habana, 1930, 25: 386-407.—Scholtz. M.
 Established   actinotherapeutic  modalities  in  dermatology.
 Arch. Phys. Ther., 1932,  13: 28-38.-Schreus. H. T.  Acerca
 de la aphcaci6n en dermatologia de  la filtraci6n a  traves de
 mAi%eST?eSi  ,„',P? ios Padecimientos superficiales.  Rev.
 r»H  °lyJPrt,1-' 1924-' 2a 89-92--Stevens, R.  H.  Methods of
 radiation therapy in dermatology. Radiology, 1927,  9: 269-
 irT'-wfo! i   •   ?,rmciP1 fondamentali di tecnica radioterapica
 in dermatologia. Gior. ital. derm, sif., 1930, 71: 936-49.

 ----   Therapeutics: Radium therapy.

  Troppauer  K.   *Die Verwertbarkeit radium-
emanationshaltiger  Praparate  fur   die  Derma- 
DERMATOLOGY
213
DERMATOLOGY
 tologie  nebst  experimentellen  Untersuchungen
 iiber die Wirkungsweise derartiger Stoffe auf  die
 Immunsubstanzen   des   tierischen   Organismus.
 32p.   8?   Bresl., 1912.
   Aikins, W. H., & Harrison, F. C.  Radium in dermatology.
 Canad. Pract., 1913,  38: 255-68.—Bayet, A.  Le  radium en
 dermatologie.  Derm. Stud., Lpz., 1910, 21:  435-79.—Brain,
 R. T.  Radon in dermatology; a comparison of the late results
 of treatment with radon seeds and with radium plates.  Brit.
 J. Derm. Svph., 1933, 45: 247-53.  ----■—  The uses of radium
 in dermatology. Med. Press & Circ, Lond., 1935, 190: 351-4.—
 Briinauer, S. R.  Zur Anwendung der Radiumschwachtherapie
 in der  Dermatologie.   Strahlentherapie, 1937, 58: 83-93.—
 Cameron, W. H.  Radium in  dermatology.   N.  York State
 J. M., 1931, 31: 206-9.—Collins, C. D.  Radium in dermatology.
 Proc.  Centr.  Soc.  Phys.  Ther.,  Chic,  1918, 1: 110-25.—
 Dreuw.  Ueber dermatologische Radiumbehandlung.  Derm.
 Zbl., 1911, 14: 322-5.—Goodman, H.  History of radium in
 dermatology.   Med.  Life, 1927,  34:  539-53.—Langer, E.
 Die  Radiumemanationsbehandlung der Haut.   Derm. Wschr.,
 1934, 99: 1264-7.—Lomholt, S.  The  alpha and beta rays in
 skin therapy.  Proc. R. Soc. M., Lond., 1935-36, 29: 1401-8.
 ------  Alpha and beta ray therapy in dermatology.   Brit.
 J. Derm. Syph., 1936, 48:  567-82.—Mackay, H.  Radium in
 dermatology.  Canad. M. Ass. J., 1926, 16: 1352-5.—O'Dono-
 van, W. J., & Brain, R. T. Radon in dermatology.  Brit. J.
 Derm., 1931, 43:  217-33.—Pinch, A.  E. H.   Radium  in  der
 matology.   Tr. Internat. Congr. Med., 1914,  17. Congr., sect.
 XIII.  Derm. Syph., pt 2, 155.—Recabarren, E. El radium en
 la terapeutica dermatol6gica.  Bol. san. mil.,  B. Air., 1910, 9:
 5-11.—Riehl. G.  Die  Radiumtherapie in der Dermatologie.
 Wien. med. Wschr., 1913, 63: No. 50.   ------& Schramek, M.
 Das Radium und seine therapeutische  Verwendung  in der
 Dermatologie.  Wien.  klin. Wschr.,  1913, 26: 1449; 1495 —
 Sweitzer, S. E.  Radium in dermatology.  J. Lancet, 1919, 39:
 228.—Vohwinkel, K. H.  Radiobiologische Untersuchungen an
 Lens esculenta, zugleich ein Beitrag zur Dosimetric des Radi-
 ums  in  der  Dermatotherapie.  Strahlentherapie, 1932, 43:
 9-42.

 ----   Therapeutics:  Roentgen therapy.

   Arzt,  L.,  & Fuhs. H.   Rontgen rays in derma-

 tology; a handbook for practitioners and students.

 202p.   8?   Lond., 1927.
   Fuhs,   H.,   &   Konrad,   J.    Grenzstrahl-
 Hauttherapie; praktischer Leitfaden fur Aerzte.
 122p.   8?   Berl., 1931.
   Guardini,  C.    La  rontgen-terapia in derma-
 tologia ad uso dei medici e degli studenti.  339p.
 8!   Nap.. 1929.
   Arzt, L., & Fuhs, H.  Praktisch-therapeutische Erfahrungen
 mit  Buckys  Grenzstrahlen. Arch. Derm. Syph.,  Berl.,  1928,
 155: 79-82.—Barre, A.  Le traitement par les rayons X en
 dermatologie.  Presse med., 1910, 18: 643-5.—Biancani, E., &
 Biancani, H.   Les rayons  X ultra-mous; leurs indications en
 dermatologie.  Paris  med., 1931,  79: 68-75.—Bodecker, F.
 Beitrag  zur  Messmethodik in der Hauttherapie.   Strahlen-
 therapie, 1929, 32: 777-81.  ------& Du Mesnil de Rochemont.
 R.  Der Philips-Metalix-Hauttherapieapparat, ein Schritt zur
 Standardisierung der  Bestrahlungsbedingungen in der  Haut-
 therapie.   Ibid.,  1931, 41:  296-304.—Brauer.  A.   Ueber
 Rationalisierung im Rontgenbetrieb des Dermatologen.  Ibid.,
 1930, 35: 259-64.—Brcers, J.   De rontgenbehandehng in de
 dermatologie.  Med.  Rev.,  Haarlem,  1913,  13:  93-100.—
 Bucky,  G.   Rationelle  Hauttherapie durch Grenzstrahlen.
 Jahrkurs. arztl. Fortbild.,  1926, 17: H.  8, 19-23.—Coste, J.
 Malades traites par  la  technique radiotherapique suiyante;
 rayons moyennement penetrants; pas de filtre; seance unique a
 dose massive.  Bull. Soc fr. derm, syph., 1929, 36: 233-41.—
 Eller, J. J.  Roentgen therapy in dermatology.  Am. J. Roentg.,
 1934  32: 218-21.—Fisher,  M.  K.  The X-ray in dermatology.
 Month. Cycl.  M. Bull., Phila., 1914, 6: 716-22.— Foerster,
 H. R.  Roentgenotherapy of the spinal region  in dermatology.
 Arch. Derm. Svph., Chic, 1932, 25:  256-79.  Also repr.—
 French, E. D.  The rationale of Roentgen ray therapy in derma-
 tologv.   J. Florida M.  Ass., 1926-27, 13:  286-9.—Fuhs, H.
 Grenzstrahl-Hauttherapie.  Wien. klin. Wschr., 1930, 43: 418-
 21   ------  & Konrad, J.  Zur Rontgen-Hauttherapie  mit
 kleinsten Strahlendosen. Strahlentherapie,  1928, 29: 230-40.
 -----.  Ueber  weitere Indikationen fiir die Buckystrahlen in
 der Dermatologie.  Ibid.,  1929,  33:  479-97.  ——"   Z™
 Dosierungsfrage in der Rontgen-Hauttherapie.   Ibid., 1931, 41:
 101-13.—Gawalowski.  K.   Vergleich  der franzosischen  und
 deutschen R-Einheit fur die in der Dermatologie angewendeten
 Strahlungen und  Filter.  Ibid., 1928,  30: 575-8.   ---—- &
 Valentova, O.  [Dosage of the 2 Roentgen units in dermatology]
 Cas.  lek. Cesk.. 1928, 67: 1634;  1674; 1708.. ——-  Le dosage
 des rayons  X en dermatologie  et les 2  unites  R.  Acta derm.
 vener  Stockh., 1028-29, 9: 235-64.—Gougerot, Meyer, J., &
 Saidman, J.  Note sur l'emploi en dermatologie  des  rayons
 Rontgen ultra-mous dits ravons de Bucky.  Bull. Soc. fr. derm.
syph  1934  41: 1886-8.—Gunsett, A.  Methoden  zur quanti-
 tative'n und' qualitativen Messung der Rontgenstrahlen fur die
 Dermatologie.  Derm. Wschr., 1912, 54: 226;  252.—Hase, H.,
& Kiistner, H.  Die Dosismessung nach R-Einheiten mit dem
Eichstandgerat  im Hartebereich der Hauttherapie und Diag-
nostik.  Strahlentherapie,  1928, 39: 86-112.—Hasley, C. K.
Dermatoroentgen therapy.   Radiology,  1938,  30:  84-7.—
Hazen,  H. H.   Tube rectification in  dermatologie  roentgen
therapy.  Am.  Med., 1929,  35: 445.—Heuck.   Rontgenbe-
handlung in der Dermatologie.  Miinch. med. Wschr.,  1917,
64: 326.—Highman,  W. J.  Physicotherapy in dermatology;
X-rays.  Med. Times, N. Y., 1923, 51: 187; 205.—Hoffmann, E.
Die Entwicklung der Rontgenbehandlung in der Dermatologie.
Berl. klin. Wschr., 1921, 58: 179.—Joseph, M., & Siebert, C.
Die Rontgenbehandlung in  der Dermatologie.  Deut.  med.
Wschr.,  1912, 38: 68-70.—Kaestle, C.   Die unipolare Arson-
valisation  der Haut als  Vorbehandlung nachfolgender Ront-
genbestrahlung.   Munch,  med. Wschr.,  1911,  58: 2502.—
Kemeri, D.  Ueber Gefahrenquellen bei der dermatologischen
Rontgentherapie.   Strahlentherapie,  1930,   38:  187-95.—
Kingery, L. B.  Precision in dermatologie Roentgen therapy; the
value of recent refinements in apparatus; preliminary report.
Arch. Derm. Syph., Chic, 1924, n. ser.,  9: 738-45.—Kirsch, H.
Technik und  klinische  Erfahrungen  mit  den  Buckyschen
Grenzstrahlen an der Jenaer Hautklinik.  Arch. Derm. Syph.,
Berl., 1928, 155: 82-4.—Kissmeyer, A. Anwendung der Bucky-
strahlen in der Dermatologie.  Acta radiol., Stockh., 1931, 12:
289-99.  ---—  Die Dosierung der Buckyschen Grenzstrahlen
in  der Dermatologie.  Strahlentherapie,  1932, 45: 159-66.—
Klingmiiller, V.  Bedeutung der Rontgenbehandlung fiir die
Dermatologie.   Ibid., 1912, 1: 10.—Konrad, J.  Behandlungs-
erfolge mit Buckys Grenzstrahlen in der Dermatologie.  Ibid.,
1930, 35: 567-80.  ------  Ueber die  Bedeutung der Grenz-
strahlbehandlung  in der Dermatologie.   Derm. Zschr., 1934,
69: 359-63.—Lachmann, E., & Loewenstein, L.   Die Grenz-
strahlbehandlung in der Dermatologie.   Miinch. med. Wschr.,
1931,  78: 1793-5.—Lenglet.  L'emploi des  rayons X  en
dermatologie.  C.  rend.  Congr. internat.  med.,  1909, 16.
Congr.,  Sect. XIII, Derm. Mal. Vener., 126-40.—Levy. Ueber
Bucky-Grenzstrahlen in  der  Dermatologie.   Derm. Wschr.,
1928,  87:  1903-7.—Linser.  Ueber die Rontgentherapie der
Haut.   Strahlentherapie,  1922-23, 14:  885.—Mackee, G. M.
Clinical  difficulties encountered in cutaneous Roentgen therapy.
Am. J. Roentg., 1928, n. ser., 20:  121-7.  ------  Unfiltered
X-rays and the  10 resume of personal experience; applicator in
dermatology; a milligram  flat radium element and opinion.
N. York State  J. M., 1933,  33: 1266-9.—Marchbanks,  S. S.
X-ray in  dermatology.   Urol. Cut. Rev.,  1924, 28: 299.—
Marin, A.  Les rayons X en dermatologie.  Union med. Canada,
1926, 55:  426;  502; 715; 1927, 56: 91; 170.—Merz, H.  Die
Rontgenbehandlung in der Dermatologie.   Cor. Bl. schweiz.
Aerzte,  1911, 41: 191-201.—Meyer, F.  M.  Die neueren Fort-
schritte  in der  Rontgentherapie und ihre Bedeutung fiir die
Dermatologie.   Derm. Zschr., 1914, 21: 209-18.—Meyer, J.
Les rayons roentgen de grande longueur d'onde (rayons limite,
rayons de Bucky) en dermatologie.  J. med. chir., Par.,  1934,
105: 766-73.  ------  Les rayons roentgen ultra-mous del a 2
Armstrongs,  en  dermatologie (rayons limite, rayons de Bucky)
Ann. Inst, actin., Par.,  1934-35, 9: 1-21.—Nemenov, M. I.
[Roentgenotherapy in dermatology]  Vrach. gaz., 1913, 20:1698;
1762.—Niankvoskaia, S. S.  [Roentgen therapy in dermatology]
Mosk. med. J., 1925, 5: No. 1, 56-62.—Novak, F. V.  [Roentgen
rays in dermatology]  Cesk. derm., 1931, 12: 260-4.—Palumbo.
V. La dosimetria dei raggi Rontgen nella terapia dermatologica.
Gazz. osp., 1929, 50: 709-11.—Pohle, E. A.  Roentgen therapv
in dermatology.  Wisconsin M. J., 1930, 29: 507-12.—Riehl, G.
Die Grenzstrahlbehandlung in der Dermatologie. Ther. Gegen-
wart, 1937, 78: 448-52.—Rost, G. A. Die biologischen Grund-
lagen der Rontgentherapie in der Dermatologie.  Verh. Deut.
Rontg. Ges.,  1932, 24: 70.  ------ Dermatologie und Rontgen-
strahlen. Strahlentherapie, 1933,47:93-9.  ------AUhlmann,
E.  Indikationen und Methodik der Rontgenstrahlenanwen-
dung in der  Dermatologie.   Radiol. Rdsch., 1932-3, 1: 262-
76.—Rothman,  S.  Rontgentherapie  in  der Dermatologie.
Jahrb. Rontg.,  1930, 1:  207; 1931, 2:  251.—Samek, J.  Die
Grenzstrahltherapie in der Dermatologie.   Strahlentherapie,
1931,  41:  762-6.—Schmidt,  H. E.  Sources of  error in the
dosage  of Roentgen  rays in dermatology.   Urol. Cut.  Rev.,
1914, 2:  Techn.  Suppl., 172-4.—Scholtz, M.  Grenz rays, their
therapeutic value in dermatology.   Arch. Derm.  Syph., Chic,
1932,  26:  802-15.—Schreus, H. T.  Strahlenhiirte, Filterung
und Wirkung bei dermatologischen Bestrahlungen.  Strahlen-
therapie, 1925-26, 21: 328-33.—Schubert, M.  Versuche und
Erfahrungen  mit dem  Philips-Metalix-Hauttherapieapparat.
Ibid., 1932, 45: 576-82.   ------  Rontgenbehandlung in der
Dermatologie.   Zschr. arztl.  Fortbild.,  1932, 29:  517-22.—
Schulte. Rontgendosierung in der Hautpraxis. Munch, med.
Wschr.,  1927, 74: 1228.—Spiethoff, B.  Der Stand der Grenz-
strahlentherapie in der Dermatologie.   Zbl.  Haut Geschlkr.,
1933-34, 46: 401-10.—Thedering.   Rontgendosierung in der
Hautpraxis.  Miinch. med. Wschr., 1927, 74: 1019.—Thedering,
F.   Ueber Rontgendosierung in der Hautpraxis.  Strahlen-
therapie, 1930, 36: 127-31.—Trostler, I. S.  Dermic roentgeno-
therapy.  Urol.  Cut.  Rev.,  1938,  42:  282-7.—Uhlmann, E.
Die Grenzstrahlen und i^re Bedeutung fiir die Dermatologie.
Radiol.  Rdsch., 1933, 2:  178-87.—Wellisch, E.  Zur Erythem-
feldertherapie.  Med. Klin., Berl., 1937, 33: 162-5.—Wetterer.
J.   Die Rontgentherapie in  der  Dermatologie.   Internat.
Radiother., Darmst., 1925-26, 1: 1001-41.—White,  C.  Grenz
rays in  dermatology.  Arch. Phys. Ther., 1937, 18:  139-45.—
Wilhelm, L.  F. X.  X-rav therapy in dermatology.   California
West. M., 1928. 29: 381-4.—Zeisler, E. P.  The scope of X-rav
therapy  in dermatology.  Arch. Phys.  Ther., 1938, 19: 392-8. 
DERMATOLOGY
214
DERMATOLYSIS
----   in art.
   Goldman, L.  Dermatology in  art.  Arch. Derm.  Syph.,
Chic, 1937, 36:  1197-201.—Walter, F.   Veit Stoss als Dar-
steller von Hautkrankheiten (dermatologische Einzelheiten vom
Marienaltar in Krakau)  Derm. Zschr., Berl., 1935-36, 72: 17-
27.

DERMATOLYSIS.
   Brain, R. T.  Dermatolysis and  fragility of the skin.  Proc.
R. Soc. M„ Lond., 1935-36, 29: 923.—Fuhs, H.  Ueber Derma-
tochalasis. Wien. klin. Wschr., 1926, 39:1331.—Goodman, H.,
& Traub,  E. F.  Dermatolysis; a review with report of a case.
Surg. Gyn. Obst., 1926, 42: 88.—Goth, A. Ueber Chalodermie
(Ketly)  Derm.  Wschr., 1937, 104: 426-35.—Kalz, F.  Cutis
laxa als Symptom allgemeiner Stiitzgewebsschwache.   Arch.
Derm.  Syph., Berl.,  1934-35, 171:  155-60.—Kroll, N.  Zur
Pathogenese der  Cutis laxa. Zschr. ges. Neur. Psychiat., 1926,
105: 342-6.—Milian.  A propos du cutis laxa.  Bull. Soc fr.
derm, syph., 1933, 40: 545.—-Negri, F. Un caso di cutis laxa.
Pediat. med. prat., Tor., 1934, 9: 106-9.—Raspi, M.  Di  un
caso di cutis laxa.  Riv. clin. pediat., 1927, 25: 648-60, 2 pl —
Reyn, A.  [Two cases of cutis laxa]  Hospitalstidende, 1933, 76:
961-70.—Rossi,  G.  Di un caso di dermomegalia del Concetti
 (cutis laxa) Riv. clin. pediat., 1928, 26: 137-44, 2 pl.—Schmid,
 A. L.   Cutis laxa congenita,  eine  seltene Folge von Oligohy-
 dramnie.   Zbl. Gyn., 1932, 56: 1272-5.—Setti, A.  Un caso di
 cutis laxa ipoelastica.  Lattante, 1937,  8: 342-7.-—Umar, M.
 A case of dermatolysis. Ind. M. Gaz.,  1927, 62: 208.—Valk.
 J. W. van der. Cutis laxa.  Ned. tschr. geneesk., 1926, 70: pt 2,
 2302.

 ----   hyperelastic.
    Berggreen, P. Zur Kenntnis der Erblichkeit der Cutis laxa
 (Gummihaut) Derm. Wschr., 1937, 104: 374.—Funabashi, T.
 Cutis hyperelastica.  Acta derm.,  Kyoto, 1933, 22: 104-8 —
 Klebanov, G. I.  [Hyperelastic  skin  in 4 generations]  Vest.
 vener., 1937, 636-8.—Stillians, A. W., & Zakon, S. J.  Cutis
 laxa (cutis hyperplastica)   Arch.  Derm. Syph., Chic, 1937,
 35: 342.

 ----   hyperelastic: Ehlers-Danlos type.

    See also Joint, loose.
    Backmann, H. [J.  H.]  *Cutis laxa mit leichter
 Vulnerabilitat   abnormer   Narbenbildung   und
 Hyperflexibilitas.   27p.  8?   Munch., 1929.
    Jakubowski,  A.  *Contribution a  I'etude  de
  la  maladie  d'Ehlers-Danlos.    59p.   8?    Par.,
  1937.
    Miget,  A.    *Le  syndrome  d'Ehlers-Danlos.
 99p.   8?   Par.,  1933.
    Bolam, M.  A case of Ehlers-Danlos syndrome.   Brit. J.
 Derm. Syph., 1938,  50: 174-81, pl.—Capurro, R.  Cutis laxa,
 hematomas, atrofias cutaneas, hipotonia  muscular,  laxitud
 articular. Arch. lat. amer. pediat., B. Air., 1926,  3. ser.,  20:
 713-9.—Cutis laxa et syndrome d'Ehlers-Danlos.   Arch. med.
 enf.,  1937, 40:  107-15.—Gilbert-Dreyfus,  Weill, J.  [et  al.]
 Un cas  de maladie d'Ehlers-Danlos.  Bull. Soc. med. hop.
  Paris,  1936, 3.  ser., 52:  1463-9.—Margarot, Deveze, P., &
 Coll de Carrera. Hyperlaxite cutanee et articulaire (syndrome
 de Danlos)  existant chez 3 membres d'une mtoe  familie.
  Bull. Soc. fr. derm, syph.,  1933, 40: 277-86.—Meincke, H.
  [Cutis hyperelastica (Ehlers-Danlos'  syndrome)]'  Hospitalsti-
  dende, 1936, 79: Dansk derm, selsk. forh., 49.—Parkes-Weber,
  F. P.  The  Ehlers-Danlos syndrome.  Brit. J. Derm. Syph.,
  1936, 48: 609-17. Also repr.—Peyri, J.  Un cas de syndrome
  d'Ehlers-Danlos, probablement  d'origine syphilitique.  Bull.
  Soc. fr. derm, syph., 1937, 44: 1744-6.—Poumeau-Delille, G.,
  & Soulie, P.  Un cas d'hyperlaxite cutanee et articulaire avec
 cicatrices atrophiques et  pseudo-tumeurs  molluscoides  (syn-
 dromes d'Ehlers-Danlos)  Bull.  Soc. med.  hop.  Paris,  1934,
 3. ser., 50: 593-5.—Rambar, A. C.   Ehlers-Danlos syndrome.
 J. Pediat., S. Louis, 1938, 12: 592-5.—Raybaud, A., & Guidoni.
 Hyperlaxite ligamentaire et cutanee; troubles du metabolisme
 calcique;  maladie d'Ehlers-Danlos.   Bull.  Soc.  m6d. hop.
  Paris,  1938, 3.  ser., 54:  738-40.—Ronchese, F.  Dermator-
 rhexis with dermatochalasis  and arthrochalasis (the so-called
 Ehlers-Danlos syndrome)   Rhode  Island M. J.,  1937,  20:
  127.—Schulmann, E., & Levy-Coblentz, G.  Une forme rare de
 dystrophic cutanee: le syndrome  d'Ehlers-Danlos  (hypere-
 lasticite  cutanee, laxite articulaire,  fragilite anormale de la
 peau avec tumeurs molluscoides post-traumatiques)  Bull.
 Soc. fr. derm, syph.,  1933, 40: 380-4.—Scolari, E. La sindrome
 di  Ehlers  e  Danlos; istologia dei  cosiddetti pseudotumori
 molluscoidi.  Gior. ital. derm, sif., 78: 577-602, 5 pl.—Sezary,
 A., Az£rad, E.  [et  al.]  Syndrome d'Ehlers-Danlos.  Bull.
 Soc. fr. derm, syph., 1933, 40: 1287-91.—Sezary, A., & Horo-
 witz, A.  Syndrome d'Ehlers-Danlos.  Ibid., 1935, 42:1744-7.—
 Smith, J. F.  A  case of  Ehlers-Danlos syndrome.   Brit. J.
 Derm. Syph., 1938, 50: 313-6.—Stuart. A. M.  Three cases
 exhibiting the Ehlers-Danlos syndrome.  Proc. R. Soc. M.,
 Lond., 1936-37, 30: 984-6.—Weber.  F.  P.  Ehlers-Danlos
 syndrome.  Ibid., 30.  ------& Aitken, J. K.  Subcutaneous
 movable  spherules  in  the  Ehlers-Danlos  syndrome.  Ibid.,
 1937-38, 31: 553. ------ Nature of the subcutaneous sphe-
rules in some cases of the Ehlers-Danlos syndrome.  Lancet,
Lond.,  1938, 1: 198.—Weill, J.. & Martineau,  J.  A propos
d'un cas de maladie d'Ehlers-Danlos; 6tude anatomo-clinique
et biologique. Bull. Soc. fr. derm, syph., 1937, 44: 99-106.

DERMATOMANIA.

   See under Dermatoneurosis; Dermatothlasia;
Nail biting; Neurosis; Trichotillomania.


DERMATOMYCOSIS.

   See also   Dermatophyte;  Fungi,  pathogenic;
Mycosis; also proper names  of dermatophytes and
mycoses   as  Achorion;   Achromia;   Acladiosis;
Blastomycosis;   Favus;   Saccharomyces,   &c;
also in 3. ser. Skin, Diseases, parasitic.
   Fries,  O.  R.    *Om  svampbildningar   pl
menniskans hud och deraf fororsakade sjukdomar
[Fungoid  growths on human  skin and  diseases
caused by them]   40p.   8?    Upsala, 1867.
   Fuhs,  H.   Durch  Pilze  bedingte Hautkrank-
heiten pflanzlicher Aetiologie.    172p.   8?   Berl.,
1933
   In Haut & Geschlkr. (Arzt & Zieler) Berl., 1933, 3:

   Joulia,   P.    Les  mycoses,   p.365-529.   8?
Par.,  1933.
   In Traite derm. (Belot) 1933, 1:
   Allison, J. R.  Fungus disease  of the skin.   South. M. J.,
1927,  20:  604-6.—Artom,  M.  Su  alcune micosi  cutanee.
Gior. ital. derm, sif., 1936, 77: suppl., 42.—Ballagi, I.  [Tricho-
phytosis, microsporosis and favus]   Orv. hetil.,  1926,  70:
1191-2.—Bethea,  O.  W.   Dermatophytosis.   Internat.  M.
Digest, 1938, 33: 113-6.—Borage, A.   Notions nouvelles sur
les dermatomycoses.   J. med. chir., Par., 1930,  101: 321-7.—
Bory,  L.  Mycose cutanee.   Bull.  Soc.  fr. derm, syph., 1931,
38: 783-6.—Brault, J., & Masselot, L.  Etude sur une nouvelle
mycose. Ann.  derm, syph., Par., 5. ser., 2: 592-601.—Castel-
lani. A., & Grenier, F.  Brief note on a case of dermatomycosis.
J. Ceylon Brit. M. Ass., 1914, 11: 50.—Cisneros, G. J. de.
Etiologfa, patogenia  y diagn6stico de las epidermomicosis.
Med.  ibera, 1935, 29: 903.—Dermatomycoses (The)  etiology,
pathology and specific treatment.  Bull. Lederle Lab., 1933, 1:
 1-3.—Diasio, F. A.   Common  fungous dermatoses in general
practice.  Memphis M. J., 1928, 5: 24-7.—Falchi, G.   Beitrag
zur Kenntnis  der  Dermatomykosen.  Arch.   Derm. Syph.,
 Berl.,  1926, 152: 427-61.  ------  Ricerche sulle dermato-
micosi. Boll.  Soc. ital. biol. sper., 1932, 7: 155-7.—Fanburg,
S.  J.  Fungus  infections of the skin.   J. M. Soc. N. Jersey,
 1931,  28: 92-6.—Fonseca, O. da, filho.  As mycoses na c'inica
 dermatologica e svphilographica da Faculdade de medicina do
 Rio de Janeiro.  Rev.  med. cir.  Brasil,  1929, 37:  126-8.—
 ------Algumas  consideracoes  de  ordem  geral  sobre as
 dermatomycoses.   Sciencia  med.,  Rio,  1928,  6:  565-9.—
 Fox, H. Some fungous infections  of the skin and appendages.
 Atlantic M. J., 1926-27, 30: 273-8.—Frick. W.  Epidermomv-
 cosis.   J. Missouri  M.  Ass.,  1923,  20: 5.5-7.—Gougerot, H.
 Mycoses cutan6es diverses.  In Nouv. prat.  derm.  (Darier,
 Sabouraud,  et al.) Par., 1936,  2: 613-38.  ------ & Gancei.
 Epidermomycose  due k un parasite  levuriforme.  Bull.  Soc
 fr.  derm,  syph.,  1914-15, 25: 335-9.—Greenwood, A.  M.
 Fungus diseases of  the skin.   N.  England J.  M., 1935,  213:
 363-70.—Gregorio,  E. de.   Contribution a  l'6tude  des  6pi-
 dermomycoses.  Ann. derm, syph.,  Par., 1929,  6.  ser.,  10:
 512-32.—Grigoraki.  L.  Le  probleme des dermatophytes.
 Marseille med., 1933, 70:  93-131.—Haraldson, O.   Fungus
 skin diseases.  Internat. J. M. & S., 1933, 46: 400-9.—Harford,
 G. E.  Dermatophytosis versus ultra violet.  Clin. J. Chiropody,
 1936,  8: 197;  210.—Howies. J. K.  Mycotic infections of the
 skin.  N. Orleans M.  & S. J., 1935-36, 88: 435-45.—Hruszek,
 H. H.  Was muss der Praktiker uber die Klinik, Diagnose und
 Therapie der Pilzkrankheiten der Haut wissen?  Miinch. med.
 Wschr., 1935,  82:  143-5.—Jones, J. W.   Dermatophvtosis.
 J. M.  Ass.  Georgia, 1926, 15: 52-5.—Kanngiesscr, F.  Derma-
 tomykosen.  S. Petersb.  med. Wschr.,  1910, 35:  327-9.—
 Kerebel.  Note sur une dermato-mycose malgache.   Marseille
 med.,  1926, 63: 1331.—Konrad. J.  Die Pilzerkrankungen der
 Haut.  Wien.  klin.  Wschr.,  1934.  47: 401-6.  Also Aerztl.
 Prax.,  Wien,  1935,  9: 292-6.—Langeron.  M.  Les epider-
 momycoses.   Proc.  R. Soc.  M.,   Lond., 1927-28,  21:  sect.
 trop.  dis.,  126-33.—Lecoulant.  Etude de  quelques  mycoses
 observees a la clinique dermatologique de Bordeaux.   Ann.
 derm,  syph.,  Par.,  1934, 7. ser.,  5: 745-74.—Lewis,  G. M.
 Dermatophytosis,  onychomycosis  and tinea corporis.  Arch.
 Derm. Syph., Chic,  1938,  37: 1090.—Malinowski,  F.   Der-
 matomycosis.  Gaz.  lek.,  Warsz.,  1914,  2.  ser.,  34:  445;
 477.—Matras,  A.   Die Pilzerkrankungen der  Haut.  Wien.
 klin.  Wschr.,  1937,  50:   1680-5.—Musger,  A.   Seltenere
 Formen von  Pilzerkrankungen der  Haut.   Ibid.,  1935. 48:
 365-7.—Ormsby, O. S.  On some mycotic  (fungus)  infec-
 tions  of  the   skin.   Med.  Rec,   Houston,  1935.  29:  659-
 64.—Planner, H.   Pilzerkrankungen der Haut.  Wien.  med.
 Wschr., 1930, 80:  527; 601.—Plaut.  Pilzerkrankungen der 
DERMATOMYCOSIS                         215                        DERMATOMYCOSIS
Haut.   Deut.  med. Wschr.,  1918,  44:  197.—Portugal,  H.
Classificacao  das micoses cutaneas.   Rev.  med. cir. Brasil,
1933, 41: 45-55.—Pozzo, A.  Su alcuni casi di dermatomicosi.
Dermosifilografo, 1930, 5: 410-4.—Sabouraud, R.  Microbisme
spontan6 de la peau humaine; ses 4 hotes et parasites les plus
frequents.   Clinique,  Par.,  1910,  5:  290-4.—Sartory.  A.,
Sartory, R., & Meyer, J.  Epidermomycose provoquee par une
levure.  C.  rend.  Soc.  biol.,  1931,  106: 599.—Schmidt,  P.
W.  Dermatomykosen.  Derm. Zschr., 1933,  66: 241; passim.
------  Infektionskrankheiten der Haut (ausser Tuberkulose
und Lepra) Dermatomykosen.  Ibid., 1936, 73: 220; 1937,  75:
225.  ------  Die  Pilzerkrankungen der Haut.  Med. Klin.,
Berl., 1937, 33: 1543-5.—Spinka. F. P.  Mycotic infections in
dermatology.  Med. Woman J., 1929,  36:  145-8.—Urbach,
E.   Die Pilzerkrankungen der  Haut.   Wien. med. Wschr.,
1928,  78:  1221-8.—VIeviorovski, A.  A.   Dermatomycosis.
Voen. med. J.,  Moskva,  1913, 238: med.  spec, pt,  445-53 —
Weidman,  F. D.   Dermatophytosis;  the newer  ringworm.
J. Am.  M.  Ass.,  1928, 90: 499-502.  Also Pennsylvania M. J.,
1928-29, 32: 489.   ------  Dermatophytosis down to  date.
Nebraska  M. J., 1934, 19: 309-13.—Weisz, E.  Ueber einige
durch seltcne Parasitenstamme verursachte Dermatomykosen.
Derm. Zschr., 1935-36, 72: 1-10—Whittle, C. H.  Common
fungus infections of the skin.  Med. Press & Circ, Lond.,  1933,
135: suppl. 2:  xiii-xvi.—Wieder, L. M.   Common fungous
dermatoses: their  diagnosis and management.  J.  Michigan
M.  Soc,  1936,  35: 359-65.— Wilson,  D. J.  Major fungus
infections in dermatology.  Nebraska M. J., 1936, 21: 421-3.

----  Allergy.

   See also Dermatophytid.
   Grund, J. L.  Fungus skin disease and allergy; a causal rela-
tionship. N. England J. M., 1932, 207: 1187-91.—Itkin, M. M.
[Specificity of trichophytin and allergy of the skin in dermato-
mycosis] Sovet. vest, vener., 1933, 2: 502-8.—Jadassohn,  W.
Beitrag zur Genese der Allergie bei Impfmykosen; der Ueber-
tritt von Sporen aus dem cutanen Impfherd ins Blut mit Ent-
wicklung von hamatogenen  Hautmetastasen.  Arch. Derm.
Syph.,  Berl., 1927, 153:  476-81.—Jausion,  H., Cailliau &
Giard.   Intradermo-reaction  mycotoxinienne et  histamine.
Bull. Soc.  fr. derm, syph.,  1937, 44:  816-8.—Jausion,  H.,
Giard, E., & Champsaur, H.  Les horizons de la dermatomy-
cologie; infection et allergie dans les mycoses tegumentaires.
Presse med., 1935, 43: 1982.  Also Ann. derm, syph., Par., 1936,
7. ser., 7: 270.—Kogoj, F.  Ueber die Differenzen im  Grade  der
Allergie bei experimentellen Dermatomykosen.  Arch. Derm.
Syph., Berl., 1929,  158: 716-23.—Lombardo, C.  Ricerche sulla
ipersensibilita ed immunita in  alcune dermatomicosi.  Boll.
Soc. med.  chir. Modena,  1910-11,  13:  253-71, pl.  ----r
Sulla trasmissibilita per eredita e per allattamento dell'allergia
nelle dermatomicosi sperimentali. Gior. ital. mal. vener., 1914,
49:  405-16.—Maschkilleisson,  L. N.,  &  Abramovich, L. A.
Ueber Allergie  bei oberflachlichen Dermatomykosen.   Arch.
Derm.  Syph., Berl.,  1936, 174: 46-51.—Persons.  E. L., &
Martin, D. S.  Passive transfer antibodies for 6 saprophytic
fungi in a patient with a superficial scaling dermatosis.  J. Clin.
Invest., 1936, 15: 429-34.—Scopesi.M.   Reazioni allergiche e
terapia  specifica nelle dermatomicosi; ricerche e considerazioni.
Gior. ital. derm, sif., 1926,  67: 1022-33.

----  Clinical  aspect.

   See  also names of parts and regions of skin.
   Arievich, A. M.   [Professional fungoid affections of the nails
and palms among the medical personnel]  Vener. derm., Moskva,
1931, 8: 28-31.—Ballagi, I.  [Clinical data on dermatomycosis]
Orv. hetil.,  1929, 73: 923.—Beintema, K.  [Fungoid diseases
of hands and feet]   Ned. tschr. geneesk., 1931, 75: pt 3, 4302-
14, 2 pl.—Gregorio Garcia-Serrano,  E.  de.  Epidermomicosis
de  manos y pies.   Clin, lab., Zaragoza, 1929, 13:  177-95.—
Hallam, R.  Fungous infections of the hands  and feet.  Brit.
M. J., 1928, 1: 835-8.—Hunt, E.  Some fungous infections of
the hands and feet.  Liverpool Med. Chir. J., 1930, 38: 68-75 —
Kelly, H. T.  The  significance of dermatophytosis in diabetes.
Pennsylvania M.  J.,  1937-38,  41:  581-6.—Kerl,  W.  Eine
Familie, bei der fast samtliche  Hausgenossen an Dermatomy-
kosen erkrankt  sind.  Wien. klin. Wschr., 1917,  30: 606 —
Kumer, L.  Ueber die Wasserbettmykose.  Arch. Derm. Syph.,
Berl., 1921, 136: Orig., 12-21.—Legge, R. T.  Fungus infections
of skin  of industrial workers.  Am. J. Pub.  Health, 1931,  21:
648-52.—MacLeod, J. M. H. Observations on some skin affec-
tions due to yeastlike fungi.  Brit. M. J., 1930, 1: 1119-23.—
Semon, H. C.  Fungus infections of the hand and feet.  Med.
Press & Circ, Lond., 1928, n. ser., 126: 366.—Strandberg, J.  [A
fungous disease of  the hands and feet]   Sven. liik. sail, hand.,
1917, 43: 913-6,  2 pl.—Strempel, R.  Mykosen der Hande und
Fusse.  Klin.  Wschr., 1926, 5:  1374-7.—Terrell,  E. H., &
Shaw, F. W.  Observations on fungal infections of the perianal
skin and rectum.   South. M. J., 1928,  21: 887-9.—Tiscornia
Denis, J. M. Contribution clinica al estudio de las  epidermo-
micosis  del nino y de la mujer. Arch. urug. med., 1934, 4: 233-
42.—Vuillemin, P.   Mycoses de l'epiderme. C. rend. Acad, sc,
1929, 189: 405-7.—White, C.  Superficial fungus dermatitis of
the glabrous skin;  general aspects of clinical and laboratory
findings in 1,024 cases with therapeutic notes.  Wisconsin M. J.,
1929, 28: 341-6.—White,  C.  J.  Fungus diseases of the skin;
clinical aspect and treatment. Arch. Derm. Syph., Chic, 1927,
15:387-414.  Also repr.—Williams. C. M. The enlarging con-
ception  of dermatophytosis.  Ibid., 451-69.
----   Complications.
   Gougerot, H., & Blum, P.  Hybride de mycose et de tubercu-
lose. Bull. Soc fr. derm, syph., 1933, 40: 1301-3.—Kokushina,
T. M.   [Mixed infections  in  fungoid diseases]  Vest,  vener.,
1937, 310-2.—Milian, G.  Lichenification par mycose.   Rev.
fr. derm, vener., 1936, 12: 12-7.—Traub, E. F., & Tolmach, J. A.
An erysipelas-like eruption complicating dermatophytosis.  J.
Am. M. Ass., 1937, 108: 2187-9.

----   Diagnosis.

   See  also Dermatophyte,  Cultivation.
   Castellani, A.  Bactridial pseudomycoses.   J.  State  M.,
Lond.,  1934, 42: 311-8.—Castronuovo,  G.   Un caso di pre-
sumibile micosi.   Gior. ital. mal. esot.,  1935, 8: 55-7.—Corn-
bleet, T.  A reagent for demonstrating fungi in skin scrapings
and hair.  J. Am. M.  Ass., 1930, 95: 1743.—De Gaudenzi. C.
Probabile  micosi localisata  all'arto superiore  destro.   Gior.
ital.  derm, sif.,  1937,  78:  310.—Engman, M. F.  A peculiar
fungus infection of the skin  (Soorpilze)  Arch.  Derm. Syph.,
Chic, 1920.  Also repr.—Gougerot, H.  Mycose masquant un
lupus.   Rev. g6n. clin. ther., 1920, 34: 241.—Hallopeau &
Railliet.  Mycosis ou  pemphigus vegetant fruste?   Bull. Soc.
fr. derm,  syph.,  1907, 18: 311-5.—Kopp, F.   [Comparative
methods of laboratory diagnosis of dermatomycosis]  Vrach.
delo, 1928, 11: 49.—Lombardo, C.  Metodo semplice e pratico
per la  dimostrazione di miceti nelle unghie e  nella sostanza
cornea.  Dermosifilografo, 1926,  1: 389-92.—Mitchell,  J. H.
Amycotic  dermatoses  simulating ringworm  and erosio  inter-
digitalis blastomycetica. Arch. Derm. Syph., Chic, 1929, 19:
659-70.—Mouradian.  Chancre mycosique simulant le chancre
syphilitique.  Ann. mal. vener.,  1922, 17: 899.—Ormsby. O.
S.   Cutaneous   mycotic  infections and contact  dermatitis.
J. Lancet, 1935, 55:  295-320.—Rookx. M.  La  valeur des
intra-dermo-reactions de trichophytine dans le diagnostic des
mycoses.  Rev.  beige sc.  med.,  1935,  7: 733-44.—Schmidt,
P. W.   Ueber die mikroskopische Untersuchung von Pilzkul-
turen im Reagenzglas mit der Oelimmersion.  Derm. Wschr.,
1936, 102: 673-7.—Swartz, J. H.. & Conant, N.  F.  Direct
microscopic examination of the skin; a method for the determi-
nation  of  the presence of  fungi.   Arch. Derm.  Syph.,  Chic,
1936, 33: 291-305.

----   experimental.
   Kadisch, E.   Die rein  subcutane Pilzinfektion  des  Meer-
schweinchens.  Arch.  Derm.  Syph., Berl., 1929, 158: 344-8.
------  Ueber  den Verbleib intrakardial injizierten Pilzma-
terials  beim Meerschweinchen.  Ibid., 349-53.—Milochevitch,
S., & Ekersdorf, V.   Lesions pilaires dans les teignes  experi-
mentales produites par les  cultures pieomorphiques des derma-
tophytes.   C. rend. Soc. biol., 1938,  127: 1369-71.—Nasarova,
E.  [Infection of living plants with dermatophytes]  Mikro-
biologia, Moskva, 1934, 3:  120-37.—Saeves, I. Experimentelle
Beitrage zur Dermatomykosenlehre.  Arch. Derm. Syph., Lpz.,
1915, 121: Orig., 161-236, pl.—Truffi, G.  Contributo  ai pro-
blemi delle dermatomicosi sperimentali.  Gior. ital. derm, sif.,
1930, 71:  999-1004.  Also  Boll. Ist. sieroter.  milan., 1931, 10:
11-28,  4 pl.

----   Geographic incidence.

   Goldberg,  H.    *Ueber  die  Zunahme  der
Dermatomykosen im Kriege und  ihre   Behand-
lung   [Bonn]  36p.  8?   Lippstadt,  1919.
   Abromovich, L. A., & Rusin, L. A.  [Fungoid affections in
Taganrog  (Caucasus)  and organization to fight them]  Vener.
derm., Moskva, 1931, 8:  15-9.—Barreiro,  J.  Las dermatitis
mic6sicas  de los pies en esta isla.  Bol. As. med. Puerto Rico,
1919, 13:  120-4.—Bassewitz. E. von.  Calor de figo (contri-
buicao ao estudo das dermatomycoses  brasileiras)   Arch, rio-
grand. med., 1920, 1: 55-8.—Brouchet, L., & Wilhelm. Mycose
cutanee observee a Teheran.   Fol. med. int. orient., 1932-33, 1:
sect. 1, 104.—Caputo, B.  Considerazioni a proposito di alcuni
casi di dermatomicosi in Tripolitania.  Rinasc. med., 1934, 11:
523.—Carrion,  A. L.   Observations  on dermatomycosis in
Porto Rico; report on the fungus commonly associated with
foot dyshidrosis.  Porto  Rico  J.  Pub. Health, 1929-30, 5:
278-82, 5  pl.—Griff, F. S., & Itkin, M. M.   [Causes of  derma-
tomycosis  among the  children  of  Leningrad]   Vener.  derm.,
Moskva, 1929,  6: 38-45.—Jimenez Rivero,  M.  Contribuci6n
al estudio de las dermatomicosis  de  Venezuela.   Gac. med.
Caracas, 1934,  41: 225-8.—Karrenberg. C. L.   Die norddeut-
sche Pilzflora; Ergebnisse  eigener Untersuchungen mit Bemer-
kungen iiber die Epidemiologie der Dermatomykosen speziell
in Hamburg.   Derm. Wschr., 1928, 87: 1927-30— Kashkin,
P. N.   [Epidemiological data on pathogenesis of dermatomy-
cosis]  Sovet. vrach. gaz.,  1932, 36: 861.—Kesten, B. M., Ash-
ford, B. K. [et al.]  Fungus infections of the skin and its append-
ages occurring in Porto Rico; a clinical and mycologic study.
Arch. Derm. Syph., Chic,  1932, 25:  1046-57.—Kitamura, S., &
Terai,  T.   Ueber die Dermatomycosen in  dem neuen unab-
hangigen Staat Manchoukuo und Studien iiber  ihre mycologi-
schen Erreger.  J. Orient, M., Dairen,  1933, 19: 53; 1934, 20:
50.—Kozlova, R. F., & Lavrentieva, L. I.  [Factors in  fungoid
diseases in Kirgisia]  Vest, vener. 1937, 289-94.—Legge, R. T..
Bonar, L., & Templeton, H. J.  Epidermomycosis at the Uni-
versity of California.  Arch. Derm. Syph., Chic, 1933, 27:
12; 1934, 29: 521.  Also repr.—Lima Carneiro, A. Dermatomi- 
DERMATOMYCOSIS
216
DERMATOMYCOSIS
coses em Portugal; problema a resolver.  Med. contemp., Lisb.,
1937, 55: 253-6.—Mallinckrodt-Haupt, A. von.  Zur geographi-
schen  Verbreitung der Hauterkrankungen;  die Hautpilzer-
krankungen in der Rheinprovinz.  Derm. Zschr.,  1934,  69:
1-23.—Mattlet, G.  Mycoses dans l'Urundi.  Ann.  Soc. beige
med.  trop., 1926,  6:  1-41.—Negroni,  P.   Renseignements
statistiques sur 157 cas de mycoses humaines etudies a Buenos
Aires.   Fol. biol.,  B. Air.,  1932, 17.—Niizawa,  S.   Ueber die
Dermatomykosen in der Holonbail-Gegend von Manchuokuo.
J. Orient. M.,  Dairen, 1937, 26: 114.  ------  Ueber die Der-
matomykosen  in unserer Klinik, in Liaoyang, Tienring und in
einigen Japanischen Militarregimenten.  Ibid., 1938,  28: 100.—
Noguer-More, S.  Frecuencia de las dermatomicosis en Catalufia
An. Hosp. S. Cruz, Barcel.,  1928, 23-5.—Obrtel, J.  [Results of
mycological examinations in the Czechoslovakian hospitals for
skin diseases in  Prague in  1933-34]  Cesk.  derm. 1934,  15:
89; 19.36, 16: 104.—Ota, M., & Huang, P.  A study of mycosis,
especially,  the dermatomycosis in the seaside districts of South
China.  Annual Rep. Saito Ho On  Kai, 1933,  No. 9, 72.—
Pardo-Castello,  V. Dermatomicosis  cubanas; algunas consi-
deraciones sobre las afecciones  outaneas producidas por los
dermatofitos en Cuba.  Vida nueva, Habana, 1933, 32: 13-20.—
Pastorino,  V. M.  Indagini  botaniche cliniche e statistiche sulle
dermatomicosi nella provincia di Sassari.  Arch. ital. derm, sif.,
1933-34, 9: 283-304.—Ravaut, P., Rabeau [et al.] Recherches
microbiologiques et humorales concernant les levures chez  137
malades atteints de diverses dermatoses.  Bull. Soc. fr. derm.
syph., 1929, 36: 607-12.—Sampaio, N.  Contribution A I'etude
des dermatomycoses portugaises; les teignes de Lisbonne. Ann.
parasit., Par., 1933, 11: 46-8, pl.—Sorokin, E.  S.  [Fungoid
diseases in Omsk]  Vener. derm., Moskva, 1931,  8:  82-6.—
Takatsuki, S.  Ueber  die Dermatomycose und ihre Erreger in
Sachalin.   Jap.  J. Derm. Urol., 1936,  40: 150-3—Terai, T.
Ueber die Dermatomvcosen in dem neuen unabhangigen Staat
Manchoukuo.  J. Orient. M., Dairen,  1934, 21: 23.—Williams,
J. W.  Incidence of dermatophytosis at the Boston City Hospi-
tal.  Arch. Derm. Syph., Chic, 1936, 33: 335-47.—Zenin, A. S.
[Epidemiology and etiology of dermatomycosis in the Kuiby-
shev region]   Vest, vener.,  1938, No. 2, 5-9.—Zimon, G. I.
[Dermatomycosis among the school children in  Samara, and
means of combating it]  Sovet. vest, vener., 1934, 3: 942-6.

----  History.
   See also under Mycology.
   Pick, F. J. Der augenblickliche Stand der Dermatomycosen-
lehre.  Verh. Deut. derm. Ges., 1894,  4: 54-83   [Discussion]
101-7.—Sabouraud, R.  Evolution de nos connaissances con-
cernant les dermatomycoses au cours  des 100 dernieres annees.
Presse med., 1935, 43: 1923.  Also Rev. argent, derm, sif., 1935,
19: 439.

----  Immunology.
   Balbi, E.  Ricerche intorno all'anticorpo di Jessner e Hoff-
mann e al  potere battericida del plasma nelle dermatomicosi.
Boll. Ist. sieroter.  milan., 1933, 12: 515-33.—Chorazak, T., &
Mikulaszek, E.  [Cutaneous reaction and complement fixation
in cutaneous mycosis]  Przegl. derm., Warsz., 1938, 33: 30-8.—
Falchi, G.  Fenomeni immunitari nelle dermatomicosi (autori-
assunto)  Boll. Soc med. chir., Pavia, 1926, n. ser., 1: 939-44.
Also Boll.  Soc ital.  biol. sper., 1926,  1: 621-3—Foldvari, F.
Untersuchungen iiber Komplementbindung bei Pilzkrankheiten.
Derm.  Zschr., 1934, 70: 260-5. ------ [The presence of com-
plement-fixing antibodies  in fungous processes  of  the skin]
Magy.  orv. arch., 1935,  36:  362-7.—Glauberson,  S. A.,  &
Blindman,  E.  S.  [Serological  reactions  in dermatomycosis]
Vest, vener.,  1938, 50-4.—Kusunoki,  F.  Experimentelle und
klinische Studien zur Lehre  der  Dermatomykosen (Infektion,
Prophylaxe, Immunitat)  Arch. Derm. Syph., Lpz., 1912,  114:
Orig., 1-88.—Shaffer, L. W.  Factors affecting the immunity
balance in  dermatophytosis.  J.  Michigan  M. Soc,  1935, 34:
601-3.

----   Manifestations.
   Beck, S.  Erythema mycoticum infantile. B6r-es bujak6rt.,
Budap., 1911,  1-5.—Ferrabouc, L., Sohier, R. [et al.]  Mycose
verruqueuse.  Bull. Soc.  fr.  derm, syph., 1938, 45: 4—7.—
Gougerot, H.  Mycoses  sous-cutanees  (nodules et abces hypo-
dermiques)  Tribune  med.,  1907,  n.  ser.,  39: 53-5; 69 —
Grigorakis,  L.  Les syndromes mycosiques de la peau et les
critiques du Dr Sabouraud.  Ann.  derm, syph., Par., 1929,  6.
ser.,  10: 387-94.—Montpellier, J., Catanei, A., & Cattoir.  Sur
un nodule dermique dft a une 6pine v6getale souiliee par un
champignon.  C. rend. Soc. biol., 1929, 100: 408-10.—Nicolas,
J., & Rousset, J.  Un cas d'association parasitaire mycosique.
Bull. Soc. fr. derm, syph., 1936, 43: 47-9. ------& Racouchot,
J.   Epidermomycoses  multiples.   Ibid.,  1938,  45: 500.—
Pisacane,  C.   Contributo alio  studio  delle epidermomicosi
acromizzanti.  Gior. ital. derm, sif., 1937, 78: 1155-74, 3 pl.
----   Pathology.
   Bloch, B.  Ueber einige allgemein-patholo°;ische und thera-
peutische  Probleme auf dem  Gebiete  der  Dermatomykosen.
Munch, med. Wschr., 1915, 62: 737; 773.  ------  Ueber das
Problem der  Organotropic; Ursachen der speziellen Lokalisa-
tion der Dermatomykosen auf der Haut (Dermatotropie und
Merotropie)  Schweiz. med. Wschr.,  1929, 59: 60-3.—Bruhns,
C, Alexander, A., & Kadisch, E.  Zur Kenntnis der Infektions-
quellen  bei Pilzerkrankungen  der  Haut.  Med. Klin.,  Berl.,
1929,  25: 1769-71.—Chiale, G.  F.  In tema di foci cutanei
micotici. Gior. ital. derm, sif., 1937, 78: 771-88, 2 pl.—Falchi,
G.  Ricerche sulle reciproche influenze tra germi e miceti causa
di dermatosi.   Arch. ital. derm, sif., 1934, 10: 75-90.—Flarer,
F.  Ricerche cliniche e sperimentali sui fattori etiopatogenetici
di alcune epidermomicosi.  Ibid., 1931-32, 7: 415-78.—Fried,
S. M., & Segal, M. B. Beitrage zur experimentellen, auf hama-
togenem Wege hervorgerufenen Dermatomykose, mit Beriick-
sichtigung der Zirkulationsdauer der Parasiten im Blutkreislauf.
Derm. Wschr.. 1928, 87: 1426-34.  ---;--- The hematogenous
production  of  dermatomycoses;  experimental studies.   Arch.
Derm. Syph.,  Chic, 1929,  19: 98-104.—Kaufmann-Wolf, M.
Ueber Latenzstadien bei einer  chronischen Pilzerkrankung.
Derm. Wschr.,  1918,  67:  807.—Kogoj, F.  Experimentelle
Beitrage zur Lehre von  den Dermatomykosen mit, besonderer
Berucksichtigung der Lokalisationsbestimmung  hamatogener
Infektionen.  Arch.  Derm. Syph., Berl.,  1926,  150: 333-55.
        Hamatogene Dermatomykosen nach subcutaner und
intramuskularer Infektion.  Ibid., 1928, 154: 463-75.—Peiia
Chavarria, A., & Shipley, P. G.  A contribution to the study of
mycotic warts. Bull. Johns Hopkins Hosp., 1927, 41: 11-20.—
Smolka.   Experimentelle Beitrage zur Frage der hamatogenen
Dermatomykosen.  Arch. Derm. Syph., Berl., 1928, 154: 519-
31.—Szathmary,   S.    [Constitution   and   dermatomycosis]
Gy6gya=zat,  1936,  76:  495-7.—White,  C.   Mycotic inguinal
lymphadenitis associated with superficial fungus dermatitis of
the feet; studies  in mycotic dermatitis.  Arch. Derm. Syph.,
Chic, 1928, 18: 271-5.  ------ Autoinoculation dermatophy-
tosis from toe cultures of human volunteers; clinical, laboratory,
experimental  and therapeutic studies  in superficial mycotic
dermatitis. Ibid., 1929, 20: 315-9.  Also repr.—Wilenczyk, A.
Sur la presence  d'asques  dans les squames des eruptions de
mycoses (favus et trichophytie) et de seborrhee.  C. rend. Soc.
biol., 1928, 99: 1027.

----   Prevention.
   Kashkin, P. N.  [Prevention of fungoid affections]  Vest.
vener., 1937, 259-74.—Liberman, M., Pelevin, A., & Cherno-
gubov, N. A.  [Prevention of fungi diseases in children]  Klin.
med., Moskva, 1926, 4: 22-6.—Rosenstein, W.  Experimentelle
Untersuchungen zur  Prophylaxe der Dermatomykosen.  Zbl.
Bakt., 1. Abt., 1923,  90: Orig., 331-6.

----  Treatment.
   Reuter,  I.    *Beitrage  zur   Frage  der   Ver-
wendung  des Thalliums  als Epilationsmittel bei
Dermatomykosen.   38p.   8?   Bonn, 1931.
   Arievich,  A. M.   [Organization in combating fungoid affec-
tions]  Vest, vener., 1937, 166-74.—Balbi,  E.  Anticutine  e
procutine nelle dermatomicosi.  Gior. ital. derm, sif., 1933, 74:
889-910.—Bechet,  P. E.   The treatment of dermatophytosis.
N.  York State J.  M., 1931, 31:  1456-8.—Berde.  K.  Zur
Therapie des Hautsoor.  Derm. Wschr.,  1928, 87: 1796-801.—
Buschke, A., & Joseph, A. Die Behandlung der Fadenpilzer-
krankungen.  Fortsch. Ther.,  1929, 5: 681-5.—Chandler, W. L.
Experimental treatment of dermatomycoses with  iodine. J.
Michigan M. Soc,  1927, 26: 244.—Diasio, F. A.  A new fungi-
static liquid for the control of the dermatomycoses.  Med. Rev.
of Rev., 1931, 37: 563-6.—Dome, M., &  White. C.  Treatment
of superficial fungus  infections with the long  wave  length
roentgen rays (grenz rays)  Arch. Derm. Syph., Chic, 1981,
24: 409-16.—Fischer,  H.   Thalliumepilation  bei  Pilzerkran-
kungen.  Derm. Wschr., 1936, 103:  1457-62.—Fried, O.  Zwei
Anmerkungen zur  Behandlung von Hautflechten (Pityriasis
rosea und Trichophytie)   Miinch. med. Wschr., 1919,  66:
1423.—Fritsch, H.   Roentgen therapy in the mycotic diseases
of the skin.  Urol.  Cut. Rev., 1928, 32: 570-6.—Gitelson, I. I.
[Combating  fungoid affections by dispensary methods]   Vest.
vener., 1937, 275-8.—Gougerot, H.  Los tratamientos actuales
de las epidermomicosis. Dfa med., B. Air., 1932-33, 5: 777-
80.  Also Bull.  g6n.  ther.,  1933,  184: 241-52.  ------ &
Degos.   Traitement   des epidermomycoses  (trichophyties,
pityriasis versicolor) par l'eosine.  Bull.  Soc. fr. derm, syph.,
1937, 44: 1708.—Grshebin, S. N., & Salzmann, G. G.  Essig-
saures Thallium als Epilationsmittel bei Behandlung der Der-
matomykosen.  Derm. Zschr., 1928, 52: 105-14.—Heuck, W.,
& Vonkennel, J.   Thallium oder Rontgenepilation der Kopf-
mykosen?  therapeutischer Vergleich  und klinische Beobach-
tungen.  Strahlentherapie, 1928, 31: 181-98.—Iasnitsky, N. N.
[Picric  acid  in treatment of dermatomycosis]  Vest,  vener.,
1937, No. 9-10,  971-3.—Itkin, M. M.  [Effect of  disinfecting
substances  on  dermatophytosis; based  on  investigations of
pathological material]  Ibid., 1938, No. 2, 10-8.—Kenedy. D.
Behandlung oberflachlicher, durch Spalt-, Spross- oder  Faden-
pilze verursachter Hautentziindungen mit Cadogel-Cignolin-Ben-
zolpinselungen.  Derm. Wschr., 1931, 93: 1195-7.—Laurinsich,
A.   Terapie delle  dermatomicosi.   Pediatria (Riv.) 1932, 40:
383-6— Marriott,  O.   Para-nitrophenol  in fungus diseases  of
the skm  Brit. M. J., 1935,  2: 136.—Marshall, C. H.  Treat-
ment of fungus infections of the skin.  Memphis M.J  1929  6 ■
14-6.—Potaschnik, M. B. Ueber die Verwendung des essig-
r^Ur|n Thalllums bei  Pilzerkrankungen.  Derm. Zschr.,  1929,
57;. °4-8.—Prehn.  D. T.   A  treatment  for the superficial my-
cotic infections of  the  glabrous skin.  J. Am  M  Ass   1938 
DERMATOMYCOSIS                        21
 111: 685-8.—Robertson, M.  E.   Para-nitrophenol in  fungus
 diseases of the skin.  Brit. M. J., 1935, 1:  1339.—Salzmann,
 C.   Ein  Beitrag  zur  Behandlung  der  Dermatomykosen.
 Schweiz.  med. Wschr.,  1929,  59: 819.—Sanamian.  A. N.
 [Chloracide in treatment of  fungoid affections of the skin]
 Vrach. delo,  1937,  19:  629-32.—Sharp, E. A.  Dermatomy-
 cosis and  its  treatment.  U. S. Nav. M. Bull.,  1929, 27: 298-
 302.—Swartz, J. H.  Inhalations of  ethyl  iodide in fungous
 infections; further  studies.  Arch.  Derm. Syph.,  Chic, 1935,
 32: 551-5.   ------  Blumgart,  H. L., &  Altschule,  M. D.
 Ethyl iodide  inhalations in the treatment of mycotic infections
 of the skin and allied conditions.  Ibid., 1930, 21: 182-5.—
 Trfiger &  Kutka [Treatment of mycotic diseases with thallium
 acetate]   Bratisl. lek. listy,  1932, 11: 302-6.—Way. S. C.
 The treatment of dermatophytosis of the hands and feet.  Med.
 Rev.  of  Rev., 1928,  34: 192-8.—Wieder, L. M.  Modern
 methods in diagnosis  and treatment of the common fungous
 diseases of the skin. Wisconsin M.  J., 1933, 32: 235-41.

 ----  Treatment: Vaccines.

   Ballagi, S., & Weisz, E.  Die Vaccinetherapie der mykoti-
 schen Hautkrankheiten.  Arch. Derm. Syph., Berl., 1931, 164:
 610-3.—Jausion, H.,  Bouchereau,  P.,  & Thevenot, S.   Deux
 nouvelles  techniques vactinales pour pyodermites et dermato-
 mycoses; extraits peptidiques et glucidiques de  microbes et de
 champignons. Bull. Soc. fr. derm, syph., 1937,  44: 2086-96.—
 Jausion, H.,  & Dufestel. L.   Sur Taction vaccinante de lysats
 panceatiniques et diastasiques  de dermatophytes.  C. rend.
 Soc. biol., 1933, 113: 868-70.—Jausion, H.,  & Sohier, R.   Les
 claso-vaccins; vaccinotherapie des dermatomycoses et de leurs
 sequelles allergiques.  Presse med., 1930, 38: 621-5.—Jausion,
 H., Soltane,  B., & Boussen.  Essai de vaccinotherapie  par les
 mycotoxines.   Bull. Soc. fr. derm, syph., 1937, 44: 811-6.—■
 Kashkin, P. N.  [Specificity of fungoid antigens (trichophytin,
 favin and microsporin) for  allergic reaction in  dermatomv-
 cosis]  Mikrob. J.,  Leningr.,  1929,  9:  83-92.—Meriin. J. A.
 Experimentelle Studien der spezifischen Wirkung von Myce-
 tenallergen (Trichophytin) an mit verschiedenen Dermatomy-
 cetenarten inficierten  Meerschweinchen.  Acta derm,  vener.,
 Stockh.,  1935, 16:  485-94.  Also Sovet. vest, vener., 1933, 2:
 426-32.—Rabello, J.  Investigates clinico-biologicas sobre  a
 atividade  especifica da clasina dermatomycol.   Rev. med. cir.
 Brasil, 1936,  44: 34-45.—Robinson, G. H., &  Grauer, R C.
 Use of autogenous funaus extracts in the treatment of mycotic
 infections. Arch. Derm. Syph., Chic, 1935,  32: 787-94.

 ——  tropical.

   Castellani, A.   Tropical dermatomycoses in New Orleans
 and Louisiana. N.  Orleans M. <fe S. J., 1928-29, 81: 49-59.—
 Dubreuilh, W.  Dermatomycoses tronieales.  J. med. Bordeaux,
 1928, 58:  519-21.—FUlleborn. F.   Eine seit 24 Jahren an der
 Vorderseite einer Hand  umherwandernde Hautaffektion  aus
 Ostafrika.  Derm.  Wschr., 1931,  93: 1163-7.—Langeron, M.
 Epidermomycoses tropicales.  In  Nouv. prat.  derm. (Darier,
 Sabouraud, et al.) Par., 1936,  2: 335-76.—MacLeod, J.  M. H.,
 Ramsbottom, J. |et al.]  Discussion on tropical mycoses.  Proc.
 R. Soc. M., Lond., 1927-28, 21: sect. trop. dis.  derm., 113-25.

 ----  in animals.

   See also  under  names of  animals.
   Branchini,  B. Sulle origini e sulla natura di talune  derma-
 tomicosi animali e umane; di una rara forma di dermatomicosi
 nel cane.   Profilassi,  1933,  6: 373-93— Carougeau.  Sur  une
 nouvelle  mvcose  sous-cutanee  des equides.   J.  med.  v6t.
 zootechn., Lyon, 1909, 5. ser., 13: 8-22; 75.—Carpentier, G.,
 Guillot, G., & Courtade, R.   L'ensemencement  des poils para-
 sites dans les  teignes du cheval.  Ann. parasit.,  Par., 1938, 16:
 159-61.—Drouin.  Sur une nouvelle mycose sous-cutanee des
 equides.   Bull. Soc. centr. med. vet.,  Par., 1908, 62: 353-6 —
 Lawrence, H.  Dermato-mycosis in mice and men.  Med. J.
 Australia,  1918, 1:  146-9.—Liicke,  R.  Beitrage zum Studium
 der tierischen  Dermatomykosen  unter besonderer Beruck-
 sichtigung der Immunitatsfrage   Zschr. Veterinark., 1930, 42:
 193-211.—Pomme, A.   Rontgentherapie der Hautkrankheiten
 bei Hunden und Katzen; Aktinomykose und Streptotrichose.
 Wien. tierarztl. Mschr., 1936, 23: 36-44.—Shahan. M. S.  A
 dermatomycosis  of  guinea-pigs.   Arch.  Derm. Syph., Chic,
 1937, 36: 33.5-41.

----   in soldiers.
   Crawford-Jones, C.  Dermatomycosis in  the army.  J. R.
Army M.  Corps,  1935,  65:  306-16.—Vedia, E. B. de.   Las
epidermomicosis en el  ejercito.  Rev.  xan. mil., B. Air., 1934,
33: 409-88.—Wilson. D. J.  Dermatomycosis and  the soldier.
Arch. Derm. Syph., Chic, 1934, 30: 841.


 DERMATOMYIASIS.

   See  Creeping eruption;  Myiasis;   also proper
names of flies as Dermatobia;  Oestridae, &c.


DERMATOMYOSIS.

  See Skin, Myoma.
DERMATOMYOSITIS
DERMATOMYOSITIS.

   See also  Calcinosis; Leukemia; Myositis, ossi-
ficans; Poikiloderma; Rheumatism;  Scleroderma;
Trichinellasis, Diagnosis; also in 3.  ser.  Muscles,
Inflammation.

   Goldmann, S.   *Ueber  Dermato-  und  Poly-
myositis.   57p.   8?   Konigsb., 1905.

   Hoess,  H.   *Ueber  Polymvositis  (Dermato-
myositis)   [Munchen]   37p.   8?  Coburg,  1930.
   Rotky, H.   Ueber Polymyositis  acuta.   35p.
8?   Berl., 1912.
   Asarova, A. M.  [Hepp's pseudotrichinosis or subacute der-
matomyositis]  Vrach. delo, 1931, 14: 1133-6.—Azletsky, V. A.,
&  Papkov, B.  N.  [Case of fibrous polymyositis]   Khirurgia,
Moskva,  1938, No. 4, 159-62.— Bamber, G.   Poikilodermato-
myositis.  Proc.  R. Soc.  M.,  Lond.,  1935-36, 29: 1635-7.—
Barker,  N. W.   An unusual case  of dermatomyositis.  Proc.
Mayo Clin.,  1930, 5: 169-72.—Bass, M. H.,  &  Denzer, B. S.
Acute polymyositis.  Am. J.  Dis.  Child., 1931, 41: 344-50.
Also repr.—Bauer.  Ueber Polyomyositis.  Deut. med. Wschr.,
1908, 34: 310.—Beinhauer, L. G.   Dermatomyositis.  Urol.
Cut. Rev., 1936, 40: 93-5.—Bergmann, W.  Beitrag zur Der-
matomyositis.  Prag. med. Wschr.,  1910, 35: 371.—Bezecny, R.
Dermatomyositis.  Arch.  Derm. Syph.,  Berl.,  1934-35, 171:
242-51.—Blum, J.  [Polymyositis acuta  E. Wagner] Gy6gya-
szat, 1919, 59: 290.—Blumer, G. Report of a case of dermato-
myositis.  Yale M. J., 1911, 18: 31-3.—Bonaba, J.   Un caso de
dermato-miositis.  Arch. lat. amer. pediat.,  B.  Air.,  1926, 3.
ser., 20: 15-20.—Bureau, Y. Un cas de polkilodermatomyosite;
maladie  de Petges et Ciejat.  Bull. Soc. fr. derm, syph., 1938,
45: 858-62.—Burley, B. T.   Subacute  polymyositis,  with  a
report of  3 cases.  Med.  Commun. Massachusetts M. Soc,
1907, 20: 553-74, 6 pl. Also J. Am. M. Ass., 1908, 50: 177-83.—
Caballero, G. M.  Dermato-muco-miositis.   Arch. med. int.,
Habana, 1935, 1: 114-20.—Carleb?ch, S.  Ein seltener Fall von
Polymyositis.  Aerztl. Rdsch.,  1928, 38: 231-3.—Carney, M. J.
A  case of chronic dermatomyositis.  Canad.  M. Ass. J., 1927,
17: 911-3.—Clowe, C. F.  Acute primary polymyositis, with
report of a case.  N. York  M.  J., 1910, 92: 1177.  Also repr.—
Cfomby] J. La dermato-myosite chez les enfants.  Arch. med.
enf., 1912, 15:  932-6.   ------  La  dermatomyosite aigue
infantile.  Ibid.,  1934, 37: 163-72.—Creveld,  S. van.  Ein Fall
von Polymyositis acuta.   Zschr. Kinderh., 1929, 47: 74; 1930,
49:357.------& Ouwehand, P.  [Case of acute polymyositis]
Ned. tschr. geneesk., 1928, 72:  pt 2, 4639-50;  1930, 74: 1473.—
Cullinan, E. R.  Dermatomyositis.  Proc. R. Soc. M., Lond.,
1932, 25:  1522.—Desvernine y Gal d 6s, C. M.  Una  singular
observaci6n de la enfermedad de Wagner, Unverricht  y Hepp;
miositis aguda, multiple, no supurativa.  Vida nueva, Habana.
1934, 33: 441-7.—Dietschy,  R.  Ueber eine  eigentumliche
Allgemeinerkrankung  mit  vorwiegender   Beteiligung  von
Muskulatur  und  Integument   (Polymyositis interstitialis,
Tendinitis calcarea, Sklerodermie)   Zschr. klin. Med., 1907,
64: 377-99.—Dorner.  Fall von Polymyositis.  Klin. Wschr.,
1925, 4: 618.—Dorssen, J. M. H. van. Dermato-mvositis acuta.
Geneesk. tschr. Ned. Indie, 1895, 35: 236-44.  Dowling, G. B.
Poikilodermato-myositis  (Petges)  Proc R.  Soc.  M., Lond..
1935-36,  '9: 714-7, port.  ------   Dermatomyositis.   S.
Thomas Hosp. Rep., Lond.,  1936, 2. ser., 1: 150-8,  2 pl.—
Drouet, P. L.  Un cas de polkilodermatomyosite  ou  maladie
de Petges. Bull.  Soc fr. derm, syph., 1934, 41: 793-6.—Evans.
P. R. Dermatomyositis.   Proc. R. Soc. M., Lond., 1936-37,
30: 109;  195.—Felix, J. H.  Dermato-myositis acuta. Geneesk.
tschr. Ned. Indie,  1896, 36: 381-6.—Fels, I.  Ein Fall von
Polymyositis  acuta.  Med. Klin.,  Berl., 1918, 14:  1163.—
Finley, F. G.  Dermato-myositis.  Canad. M. Ass. J., 1923, 13:
391-4.—Forchheimer, F.   Dermato-mvositis.   Tr. Ass. Am.
Phvsicians, 1903, 18:  184-91.—Friedman, E. D.  Dermato-
myositis.  Med. J. & Rec, 1926, 123: 382-6.—Gate, J., Negre
[et al.]   Poikilodermie de Petges-Jacobi. Bull.  Soc. fr. derm.
syph., 1936, 43:  811-3.—Gottstein,  E.   Ueber Polymvositis.
Deut. Arch. klin.  med., 1907, 91: 198-211.—Greenaway, T. M.,
&  Lambie, C.  G.  Dermatomyositis.  Brit.  J.  Derm. Syph.,
1937, 49: 209-20,  2 pl.—Gretton-Watson, E. P.  Dermato-
myositis: report  of an acute case,  with commentary.  Ibid.,
272-9, 2  pl.—Grosman,  I. M.  Sluchai dermatonolymyositis
subacuta.  Med.  obozr.,  Moskva,  1914, 81:  115-20.—Gwynn,
N. C, & Gordon, W.  A case of dermato-myositis which re-
covered.   Lancet, Lond., 1910, 2: 226.—Heyn, L. G.  Derma-
tomvositis. J. Am. M. Ass., 1924, 82: 1019-21.—Jacoby. G. W.
Subacute progressive polvmvositis.  J. Nerv. Ment. Dis., 1888,
15:697-726.  Also repr.—Karelitz, S., &  Welt, S. K. Dermato-
myositis.  Am. J. Dis. Child., 1932, 43: 1134-49. Also repr.—
Keller, R.  Zur  Dermatomyositis  im  Kindesalter.    Zschr.
Kinderh.,  1936,  58: 551-63.—Koppeschaar, H.   Dermato-
myositis acuta.  Geneesk. tschr. Ned. Indie,  1896, 36: 81-7.—
Kostrzewski, J., & Bobrzyfiski, W.  [Case of dermatomyositisl
Polska gaz.  lek.,  1930,  9: 44-7.— Kriegsmann,   G.   Ueber
primare  Polymyositis.  Arch.  Psychiat., Berl., 1927, 81: 360-
70.  Also repr.—-Kroemer. Ein Fall von Dermatomvositis.
iiberraschende Heilung bei Salvarsanbehandlung. Miinch. med.
Wschr.,  1920,  67:  1015-7.—Lane.  C. W.  D rmatomvositis.
South. M. J., 1938, 31: 287-94.— Lehmkuhl,  H. Ein  Fall von
Dermatomyositis.  Arch.  Kinderh., 1928-20, 86: 179-85.—
Le Roy des Barres.  La polymyosite des pays  chauds.  Rev. 
DERMATOMYOSITIS                       218                       DERMATOMYOSITIS
 med. hyg. trop.,  Par., 1929, 21: 33-49.—Levison, P.  [Poly-
 myositis acuta and polymyositis chronica]  Ugeskr. laeger, 1936,
 98:  459.—Loewenthal,  S.   Ueber Neuro-Dermato-Myositis.
 Schweiz. Arch. Neur. Psychiat., 1931, 28:  126-32.—Lundquist,
 J.  Polymyositis.  Acta med. scand., 1929,  72: 53-S.—Luntz,
 R. O.  [Polymyositis and dermatomyositis in children]  Pedia-
 tria, Moskva, 1938, 121-6.—McGarrahan,  J.  C.  Dermato-
 myositis;  report of  case. J. Am. M. Ass.,  1934, 102: 680.—
 McLester, J. S.  Dermatomyositis; report of  case.  Ibid., 1926,
 87: 1990.  Also  Tr. Ass. Am.  Physicians, 1926, 41: 283-6.—
 Marcus, I. H., & Weinstein, J.  Dermatomyositis; report of a
 case with a review of the literature.  Ann. Int. M., 1935-6, 9:
 406-25.—Martini, V.  La polimiosite acuta primaria o derma-
 tomiosite acuta.   Riv. crit. clin. med., 1899-1900, 1: 486-90.—
 Mery.  La polymyosite simple.  Rev. gen. clin. ther., 1908, 22:
 7.—Meyersohn, T. I., & Shitomirskaja, W. M.  Ueber Neuro-
 dermatomyositis. Wien. Arch. inn. Med., 1935, 27: 405-24.—
 Morel.  Observation de polymyosite  subaigue chez  la vache.
 Bull. Soc. centr.  med. vet., Par., 1913, 90: 274-83.—Munster,
 L.  |Dermato-muco-polymyositis]  Gy6gyaszat, 1927, 67: 717-
 9.-—Peemoller.  Ueber Dermatomyositis.  Deut.  Zschr. Ner-
 venh., 1921, 68-69: 370-85.—Petges, G., & Petges, A. Polkilo-
 dermatomyosite dans la jeunesse et l'enfance.  Ann. derm, syph.,
 Par., 1930,  7. ser.,  1: 441-52.—Pick, W.   Dermatomyositis.
 Arch.  Derm.  Syph., Berl.,  1935-36, 173: 302-10.—Pojer, J.
 [Case of dermatomyositis]  Cas. lek. cesk., 1936, 75: 119-22.—
 Schill, E.  Ueber einen  Fall von Polymyositis.  Wien. Arch.
 inn. Med., 1926, 12: 353-60.—Schultzen.  Ueber Polymyositis
 bzw. Dermatomyositis acuta.  Festschr. z. 100J. Stiftungsfeier
 d. med. chir. Friedrich-Wilhelm Inst., Berl., 1895,  311-27 —
 Scimone,  V., & Antoniazzi, E.  Dermatomiosite.  Policlinico,
 1932, 39: sez. med., 186-201.—Sega, A.  La polimiosite acuta
 o dermatomiosite.  Arch, pat., Bologna,  1926, 5:  213-53.—
 Semon,  H.  Poikilo-dermato-myositis.  Proc  R.  Soc.  M.,
 Lond.,  1936-37,  30:  194.—Sheldon,  J. H., & Sheldon,  W.
 Dermatomyositis.  Ibid., 1932, 25: 413-5.—Silberborth.  Ein
 Beitrag zur  akuten  Polymyositis.  Med. Klin., Berl., 1908, 4:
 1377-9.—Steinfeld,  F.  Zur Kenntnis  der  Dermatomyositis.
 Deut.  med. Wschr., 1930,  56:  959-61.—Stephen, E. H.  M.
 A case of dermatomyositis.  Med. J. Australia, 1937, 2: 569.—
 Stuckey, E. S. Dermato-myositis: a summary of the literature
 and the report of a case with commentary. Brit. J. Derm.
 Syph., 1935, 47: 85-109, 2 pl.—Sydenstricker, V. P., & Thomas,
 D. R. jr.  Dermatomyositis.  Ann. Int. M.,  1934-35, 8: 959-
 65.—Thompson,  B. A.  Nonsuppurative  myositis (dermato-
 myositis)   Med.  Bull.  Veterans  Admin.,  1933, 10: 153.—
 Touraine, A., Lepagnole, & Gautier, J.  Polkilodermatomyosite
 a predominance unilaterale.  Bull. Soc. fr. derm, syph., 1936,
 43: 730-6.—Turner, J. C. Dermatomyositis;  a study of 3 cases.
 N.  England J. M., 1937, 216:  158-61.—Vassiliev, V. M., &
 Eitvid, A. A.  [Case  of dermatomyositis] Russ. klin., 1928, 10:
 584-95.—Veil.  Ueber Dermatomyositis. Deut. med. Wschr.,
 1917, 43: 862.—Warszewski, E. H., & Radzinski, J. M.  Sub-
 acute polymyositis:  report of a case.   Illinois M. J., 1937, 71:
 351-4.—Weinberger, M. Ein Fall von Polymyositis.  Berl.
 klin. Wschr., 1916, 53: 1062.  ------ Chronischer Polyderma-
 tomyosis.  Munch, med. Wschr., 1916, 63: 1236.  Also Wien.
 klin. Wschr., 1916,  29:  929.—Wermer, P.  Fall  von primar
 chronischer Dermatomyositis.  Wien.  med. Wschr.,  1927, 77:
 1759.—Wheeler,  P.  H., &  Harbin,  M.   Dermatomyositis.
 Arch. Derm. Syph., Chic, 1932, 26: 1039-51.—Wilens, S., &
 Wolf, A.  Dermatomyositis: a report of 2 cases.   Arch. Path.,
 Chic,  1934, 18:  284.—Witts, L. J.  Dermatomyositis.  Proc.
 R. Soc. M., Lond., 1935-36, 29: 1291.—Zalka, E.  Ueber einen
 seltsamen Fall von Polymyositis. Virchows  Arch., 1931, 281:
 114-28.

 ----   Diagnosis.

   Bolaffi, A.  Dermatomiosite a manifestazioni  prevalente-
 mente  miasteniche.   Minerva med., Tor., 1929, 9: 303-6.—
 Brock,  W.  G.  Dermatomyositis and diffuse scleroderma;
 differential diagnosis and reports of cases. Arch. Derm. Syph.,
 Chic, 1934, 30: 227-40.—Czezowska, Z. [Contribution to the
 clinic of primary polymyositis]  Polska gaz. lek., 1927, 6: 764-
 8.—Frisch, A. V.  Zur  Klinik der Dermatomyositis.  Med.
 Klin., Berl., 1927, 23: 1405.—Gordon, H.  Dermatomyositis;
 ? artefact.  Proc R. Soc. M.,  Lond.,  1936-37,  30: 1337.—
 Lorenz, H.  Ueber  Herzerscheinungen  bei der  acuten Poly-
 myositis und deren Bedeutung fiir die Diagnostik der letzteren.
 Berl. klin. Wschr., 1906, 43: 707.  Also Deut. med. Wschr
 1906, 32: 777.  Also Munch, med. Wschr.,  1906, 53: 931 —
 Milani,  E-, &  Sforza,  L. Quadro radiologico delle  dermato-
 miositi e immagine radiologica degli edemi da stasi  e infiam-
matori.  Atti Congr. ital. radiol., 1928, 8: pt 2, 286-90.

----   Pathogenesis.

  Schatzki, R.   *Beitrag zur Frage der Derma-
 tomyositis (Polymyositis acuta)  [Berlin]   32p.
8?   Frankf. a. M.,  1926.
  Caussade, L.,  & Aleshkowska, S.  Polymyosites rhumatis-
males de l'enfance. Paris med., 1933, 89: 469-73.—Edenhuizen,
H.  Ueber einen Fall von Polymyositis bei akuter Polyarthritis'
 Deut. Arch. klin. Med., 1906, 87: 24-30.—Fahr, T.  Zur Frage
der Polymyositis (Dermatomyositis)  Arch. Derm. Syph., Lpz
 1921, 130: Orig., 1-14.—Fuhs. H. Ueber Poikilodermatomyo-
sitis und ihre Stellung im System der Hautkrankheiten.  Ibid
1933,168: 505-18.— Grzybowski, M. Zur Kenntnis der Derma-
 tomyositis.  Ibid., 1936, 174: 541-52.------[Relation be-
 tween poikiloderma, scleroderma and dermatomyositis]  Przegl.
 derm., Warsz., 1937, 32: 1-15.—Ingram, J. T., & Stewart, M. J.
 Dermato-myositis and poikilodermia.  Brit. J.  Derm. Syph.,
 1934, 46: 53-65, 3 pl.—Langmead. F. S.  The relationship be-
 tween certain rare diseases; generalized scleroderma, calcinosis,
 dermatomyositis, myositis fibrosa.  Arch. Pediat., N. Y., 1923,
 40: 112-20.—Mulier,  W.  Zur Frage der akuten Polymyositis.
 Deut. Zschr. Nervenh., 1937,  142: 162-85— Petges, G., Joulia,
 P., & Petges, A.  Les frontieres de la  poikilodermie et de la
 poikilodermatomyosite.   Prat.  med.  fr., 1932, 13: 748-52.—
 Rosenthal, C, & Hoffmann, H.  Ein Fall von Dermatoneuro-
 myositis mit Ausgang in Sklerodermie.  Klin. Wschr., 1924, 3:
 115.—Sellei, J.   Beitrage zur Pathogenese  und Therapie der
 Dermatomyositis. Derm. Zschr., 1936, 73: 197-200.—Sturs-
 berg, H.   Ueber Ursache und  Behandlung der  akuten Poly-
 myositis.   Deut. med.  Wschr.,  1936, 62:  17.—Urbach, E.
 Dermatomyositis pseudoleucaemica.  Arch. Derm. Syph., Berl.,
 1930, 162: 27-39.—Zoon, J. J.  [Dermatomyositis and poiki-
 lodermia]  Ned.  tschr. geneesk., 1933, 77:  2123-4.

 ----  Pathology.
   Batten, F. E.   Case  of dermato-mvositis in  a child,  with
 pathological  report.   Brit. J. Child.  Dis., .1912, 9: 247-57 —
 Blumenlhal,  F.,  & Pinkus, H.  Poikiloderma, with  calcinosis
 universalis due to dermatomyositis progressiva.  Arch.  Derm.
 Syph., Chic.,  1938, 38:  307-9.—Davidson, C.  Dermatomyo-
 sitis; a clinicopathologic study;  report of a case with complete
 necropsy.  Ibid.,  1929, 19: 255-64.—Dilger,  M.  Stoffwechsel-
 untersuchungen bei Dermatomyositis.  Zschr. Kinderh., 1936,
 58: 564-73.—Fiedler, E.  Ueber  einen Fall von chronischer
 Polymyositis mit  hochgradiger Eosinophilic  und periodisch
 wiederkehrenden  fieberhaften Exazerbationen.  Miinch. med.
 Wschr., 1931, 78: 1176.—Gronblad, E.  Des alterations  ocu-
 laires dans la poikilodermatomyosite.  Acta ophth., Kbh., 1933,
 11: 461-4.—Karlmark, E.  Zur Pathologie  der Polymyositis.
 Acta med. scand., 1929, 82: 59-64.—Krohn, S. E.   Acute recur-
 rent polymyositis associated with blood eosinophilia; report of a
 case with review of literature.  N. York State J. M.,  1937, 37:
 10-4.—Levison, P.  Polymyositis, acute and subchronic, with
 round-cell infiltration  of  the  muscles.  Acta psychiat. neur.,
 Kbh., 1937, 12: 89-96.—McAlpine, D. A case of polymyositis
 with eosinophilia.  Brit. J. Derm. Syph.,  1936, 48: 238-45.—
 Marinesco G., Draganesco, S.,  & Facon,  E.  Contribution a
 I'etude de la  dermato-myosite (examen anatomo-clinique d'un
 cas)  Ann. med., Par., 1931, 30: 145-62.—Moore, C, & Koch,
 L. A.  Dermatomyositis; report  of a case with necropsy.  Am.
 J. Dis. Child., 1928, 35: 71-81.—Steinitz, H.,  & Steinfeld, F.
 Untersuchungen zum Kreatinstoffwechsel bei Dermatomyositis.
 Zschr. ges. exp. Med., 1931, 79: 319-28.—Weber, F. P.  Chronic
 relapsing polydermatomyositis with predominant involvement of
 the subcutaneous fat (panniculitis)  Brit. J. Derm. Syph., 1924
 36: 544-60, pl.—Wolf,  A.. & Wilens, S. L. Dermatomyositis; a
 report of 2 cases with  complete  autopsy.  Am. J.  Path.,  1936,
 12: 235-47, 2 pl.—Zoon, J. J.  Dermatomyositis und Poikilo-
 dermia Jacobi mit Muskelveranderungen.  Arch. Derm. SvDh .
 Berl.,  1934-35, 171: 223-37.

 DERMATONEUROSIS.

   See  also  Acrocyanosis; Angioneurotic  edema;
 Cutis  anserina;   Cutis  marmorata;  Dermatitis,
 lichenoid; Dermatophobia; Dermatosis, artefacta;
 Dermatothlasia; Dermographism; Eczema;  Ery-
 thromelalgia, &c.
   Auger,  C.  E.    *Contribution  a  I'etude des
 manifestations cutanees  d'origine  nerveu«e  et
 mentale.  41p.  8?   Par., 1936.
   Jochem,  A.   *Haut  und Psyche   [Munchen]
 82p.   8?   Trier,  1926.
   Juster,  E.   Traitement des  affections  neuro-
 cutanees (prurits, dermites provoquees ou simu-
 lees,  dermatoses   neuro-humoro-circulatoires,  in-
 fections  neuro-cutanees)  126p.   8?  Par, 1929
   Perutz, A.   Neurosen der Haut.   p.799-828!
 8.   Berl.,  1935.
   In Handb.  Haut & Geschlkr. (Arzt & Zieler) Berl.,  1935, 12:

 00Sack> W. J.   Psyche  und  Haut.   p.1302-77.
o.   Berl.,  1933.
   Haut & Geschlkr. (Arzt & Zieler) Bed., 1933, 4: pt 2.

   Simon, C.  Troubles  de la sensibilite; troubles
 tropniques; troubles mentaux.    n.749-868    8°
 Par., 1936.
5_ In Nouv. prat. derm. (Darier, Sabouraud, et al.) Par., 1936,


le  alteraz^i' nSSSKbut? a"u Stu<?io •<¥ rapP°rti esistenti tra
voso vegetativlT    e  le alterazl0I>i locali del sistema  ner-
 1926 67- 27-^Q 'V^6 Qde™at°si-  Gior. ital. derm, sif.,
neurocirc'u?It"r?rvt£*wf% S" W"  Permat°ses associated with
neurCLrmLri?ky.wS'11*^ ge?erahzed and localized pruritus,
neurodermatitis, dyshidrosis, urticaria and angioneurotic edema 
DERMATONEUROSIS
219
DERMATONEUROSIS
  lichen planus, neurotic excoriations, alopecia areata, dermatitis
  herpetiformis and scleroderma.  Arch. Derm. Syph., Chic, 1932,
  25: 655-82.—Bernstein, E. T.  Emotional factor in disorders of
  the skin.  Arch. Neur. Psychiat., Chic,  1937, 37: 1429-33.
  Also Internat. Clin.,  1938, n. ser., 1: 154-74.  Also J. Nerv
  Ment. Dis.,  1938, 87:  1-13.—Bettmann,  S.   Zur Frage der
  psychogenen Hauterkrankungen.   Nervenarzt, 1928, 1: 513-
  20.—Bolten, G. C.  [Case of dermatosis (trophoneurosis) treated
  with vitamine C] Geneesk. gids, 1936, 14: 1085-90.—Bouman,
  L.   Contribution a  I'etude  des dermatoneuroses  febriles.
  Nevraxe, Louvain,  1913,  14-15: 637-41.—Bunnemann,  O.
  Tiefenpsychologische Analyse eines Falles von Hautkrankheit.
  Derm. Wschr.,  1932, 94: 8-11.  ------  Ueber  psychogene
  Hautveranderungen.  Psychother. Prax., Wien, 1934, 1: 32-6.
  ------Jadassohn, J. [et al.]   Erfolge und Grenzen der Psycho-
  therapie bei  Hautkrankheiten.  Derm. Wschr., 1932, 94: 20-
  6.—Casazza, R.  Sulla  origine psichica di fatti dermatologici.
  Rass. clin. sc, 1937, 15: 135-40.—Cormia, F. E., & Slight, D.
  Psychogenic  factors in dermatoses.  Canad. M. Ass. J., 1935,
  33: 527-30.—Cunningham,  W. P.   Dermatoses  neurotica?.
  N. York M. J., 1914, 99: 225.  Also repr.— Dahmen, O.  Ueber
  Acroasphyxia chronica, Raynaudsche Krankheit und  Sklero-
  dermie.  Derm. Wschr., 1926, 82: 737-42.—Eichenlaub, F. J.
  Neurodermatoses.  Med. Ann. District of Columbia, 1937, 6:
  293.—Eller, J. J. Neurogenic and psychogenic disorders of the
  skin.  Bull. N. York Acad. M., 1928, 2. ser., 4: 423-37.  Also
  Med. J.  & Rec, 1929,  129: 481;  554; 616; 675.—Flandin, C.
  Les reactions cutanees d'origine emotive.  Bull. Soc med. hop.
  Paris, 1926, 3. ser., 50: 1264-7.—Fleischer, F.  Ueber Haut-
  parasthesien.  Zschr. arztl. Fortbild., 1923,20: 11-5.—Gillespie,
  R.  D. Psychological  aspects of skin diseases.  Brit. J.  Derm.
  Syph., 1938, 50: 1-16.—Golay, J.  Sur le  role du systeme
  sympathique dans la pathogenie d'un grand nombre de derma-
  toses.  Schweiz. med. Wschr.,  1923, 53: 650-2.—Goldsmith,
  W. N. Some points on the nervous and psychological aetiology
  of skin disorder.  Postgrad.  M. J., Lond., 1934, 10: 242-6.—
  Grass, R.  Dermatosen und vegetatives Nervensystem.  Wien.
  med. Wschr., 1926, 76: 860.—Hopkins, H. H.  Psychogenic
  aspects of certain common cutaneous diseases.  Arch.  Derm.
  Syph., Chic,  1938, 37: 1035-9.—Jaffrey, W. R.  Dermatological
  neurosis.  Canad.  M. Ass.  J., 1937, 37: 478.—Joltrain,  E.
  L'emotion, facteur de desequilibre humoral et  de dermatoses.
  Bull. Soc. fr. derm, syph., 1932, 39: 1420-3.—Keining, E., &
  Hopf, G.  Die vegetativen Dermatosen.  Miinch. med. Wschr.,
  1931, 78: 1036-9.—Klauder, J. V.  Psychogenic  aspects of
  diseases of the skin.  Arch. Derm. Syph., Chic, 1934, 30: 881;
  1935, 33: 221.   Also J. Nerv. Ment. Dis., 1936, 84: 249-73.
  ------  Cutaneous neuroses. In Pract. Libr. M. & S. (Apple-
  ton) N. Y., 1936, 10: 793-814.—Levy-Franckel, A., & Juster, E.
  Le  role des perturbations du systeme nerveux sympathique et
  des glandes endocrines dans  la pathogenie des affections cuta-
  nees.  Rev. fr. derm. v6ner., 1926, 2: 277; 438.  Also Urol. Cut.
  Rev., 1926, 30:  327-36.—Lounsberry, C. R.  Dermatological
  neurosis; report  of case.  California West. M., 1931, 34: 44-
  6.—Marcus, A. Zum Kapitel der Hautkrankheiten auf nervoser
  Basis (iiber einige hautentzundende Mittel)   Munch,  med.
  Wschr., 1922, 69: 1510.—Mayr, J. K.  Ueber Psychogenese von
  Hautkrankheiten.  Zbl. Haut Geschlkr.,  1927,  23:  1-22.—
  Menage, H. E.  An interesting neurodermatological case. N.
  Orleans M. & S.  J., 1910-11, 63: 383-7  [Discussion] 419-21, 2
  pl.  Also repr.—O'Donovan, W. J. Actinotherapy in nervous
  affections of the skin.   Practitioner, Lond., 1929, 122: 179-86.—
  Polland,  R.   Ueber hamatogene,  neurogene und psychogene
  Hautaffektionen.  Derm. Zschr.,  1928, 53: 468-81.  ------
  Klinischer Beitrag zur  Frage der psychogenen Dermatosen.
  Wien. klin. Wschr.,  1933, 46: 722-6.—Pottenger, F. M.  The
  neurological and endocrinological aspects of ichthyosis, chronic
  indurative eczema and some  of the minor forms of so-called
  trophic changes in dermal tissues. Endocrinology, 1926, 10:
  105-14.—Reede, E. H.  The role  of the vegetative nervous
 system in diseases of the skin.  J.  Cut. Dis. incl. Syph., 1918,
  36:  505-14.—Sack,  W.  T.   Zur  Psychogenese und Psycho-
 therapie der  Hautkrankheiten.  Arch. Derm. Syph.,  Berl.,
  1926,151:206.  Also Derm.  Wschr., 1927, 84: 16-22.  ------
 Zur Methode der Erforschung psychogener Dermatosen.  Arch.
 Derm. Syph.,  Berl., 1928, 154: 410-20.  ------  Zur Kasuistik
 und Problematik psychogener Dermatosen.  Nervenarzt, Berl.,
 1929, 2: 86-96.—Schacherl, M.  Wie behandelt man nervosen
 Juckreiz und Parasthesien verschiedener Genese?  Wien. klin.
 Wschr.,  1932, 45:  756.—Scharpff, W.  Ueber histologische
 Befunde an Kapillar-Neurosen der menschlichen Haut  (Cutis
 marmorata)  Deut. Arch. klin. Med., 1926, 151: 275-84, pl —
 Schilder,  P.  Psychophysiology  of the skin.  Arch.  Neur.
 Psychiat., Chic,  1935,  33: 223-8.—Schwarz, H., & Abramson,
 H.  Neurocutaneous syndromes in childhood.   J. Pediat., S.
 Louis, 1933, 3: 586-607.—Stokes, J. H.  The nervous and
 mental component in cutaneous disease.  Pennsylvania M. J.,
 1932, 35:  229-33.  ------  Functional neuroses as  complica-
 tions of organic disease; an  office technic  of approach, with
 special reference to the neurodermatoses.  J. Am. M. Ass., 1935.
 105: 1007-13.   ------ & Pilsbury, D. M.  The effect on the
 skin  of emotional and nervous states; theoretical and practical
 consideration of a gastro-intestinal mechanism.  Arch. Derm.
 Syph., Chic, 1930, 22: 962-93.—Van De Erve, J. M., cfc Becker.
 S. W.  Functional studies in patients with the neurodermatoses.
J. Am. M. Ass., 1935,  105:  1098-103.—Weis.   Role du choe
emotif dans les processus d'exoserose.  Bull. Soc.  fr.  derm.
syph., 1933, 40: suppl., 7.—Wellisch, E.  Ueber schmerzhafte
Zustan e  der  Haut  (Dermatalgien)  und  ihre Behandlung.
Med. Klin., Berl.,  1931,27: 1381-4.  ------  Di  Dermatalgien
 und ihre Behandlung.  Aerztl. Prax., Wien, 1934, 8: 77-80.—
 Werther,  J.   Die psychogenen  Dermatosen.   Zschr.  arztl.
 Fortbild., 1929,  26:  341-6.  ------  Die  neurotischen und
 hystenschen Dermatosen.  Derm. Wschr., 1933, 96: 461; 513.
 Also Jahrber. Ges. Natur. Heilk. Dresden (1932-34) 1934, 22.—
 Wise, F. The neurodermatoses and pseudolichens; a considera-
 tion of their nosological and clinical features.  J. Cut. Dis. incl.
 Syph., 1919, 37: 798-800.—Yassnitzky, N. N., & Nikitin, A. M.
 [Vagotonia and sympathicotonia in diseases of the skin]  Kazan.
 med. J. 1925, 21: 971-6.

 DERMATOPHILUS.

    See Tungidae.

 DERMATOPHOBIA.

    See also  Phobia; also names of special phobias.
    Castex, M. R., & Camauer, A. F.   Ereutosis y ereutofobia,
 eritemas emotivos, roseola plidica, etc.  Prensa med. argent.,
 1924-25,  11: 1185-94.—Gr0n,  K.   Les  dermatophobies.
 Forh.  Nord. derm, foren., 1925, 6: 80-7.—Lacassagne, J.   Les
 dermatophobies.  In Traite derm. (Schulmann) 1933. 2: 479-82.

 DERMATOPHORA.
    Curzi, M.  Complexite specifique de  la  Dermatophora
 glomerata, Viala.  Boll. Sez. ital.  Soc. internaz. microb., 1934,
 6: 321-5.

 DERMATOPHYTE.

    See  also  Dermatomycosis;   Dermatophytid;
 Fungi,  pathogenic;   also  names   of   fungi   as
 Achorion; Achromia; Epidermophyton, &c.
    Alfonso y Armenteros, J. Consideraciones sobre los hongos
 productores de algunas dermatomicosis.  Vida nueva, Habana,
 1931,  28: 600-26.—Baudet, E. A. R. F.  [Dermatomyce=, of
 animal origin found in man]  Geneesk. gids,  1935, 13:  697;
 721.—Bigham, A.  Investigation  into the presence of yeast-
 like organisms in scaly lesions.  Brit. J. Derm. Syph., 1937,
 49: 74-9.—Bontemps.  Ueber die Erreger der haufigst vor-
 kommenden Dermatomykosen.   Munch, med.  Wschr., 1913,
 60: 607.—Bronstein, V. G.. & Poryvaeva, V. F.  [The work of
 mycological stations]  Vest, vener., 1937, 279-84.—Castellani.
 A.  Fungi and fungous diseases.  Arch. Derm. Syph., Chic,
 1927, 16: 383; 571; 714; 1928, 17:  61; 194; 354, 5 pl—Cherno-
 gubov, N.  A.  [Achievements in Soviet dermatomycology]
 Vest,  vener.,  1937, 1031-44.—Cimoca, V.   [Study of  derma-
 tophyton pathogenic for the human skin]  Cluj. med., 1930, 11:
 570-2— Downing, J.  G., Nye, R. N., & Cousins, S. M.  In-
 vestigation  of the fungous flora of  apparently normal skins.
 Arch.  Derm. Syph., Chic, 1937, 35: 1087-92.—Gregory, P. H.
 The dermatophytes.  Biol. Rev. Cambridge Philos. Soc, 1935,
 10: 208-33.—Grigorakis,  L.   Dermatophytes et  dermato-
 mycoses.  Ann. derm, syph., Par.,  1929,  6. ser., 10: 18-53,
 16 pl.—Hanawa,  S.   Studien  iiber  die  auf  gesunder  und
 kranker Haut angesiedelten  Pilzkeime.  Jap.  Zschr. Derm.
 Urol.,  1920, 20: 10-7, 4 pl.—Kadisch.  Einige experimentelle
 mykologische  Fragen.  Derm. Wschr.,  1928,  87: 1893-5.—
 McCrea, A.   Parasitic fungi of the skin.  J. Trop. M. Hyg.,
 Lond., 1931,  34:  204-6.—Marquardt, F.   Vorkommen  und
 Bedeutung von Schimmel- und Sprosspilzen auf gesunder und
 kranker Haut.  Med. Welt, 1937, 11: 907.—Munoz Cortazar, E.
 Contribuci6n  al estudio de los dermatofitos.  Rev. san.  mil.,
 Madr., 1936, 26: 3-33, 5 pl.—Negroni, P.  Hongos productores
 de las  tifias y epidermomicosis. Dfa med., B. Air., 1930-31, 3:
 555. ------  Epidermophytons—endodermophytons—ascomy-
 cetes parasitos del hombre; blastomicosis.  Ibid., 847; 857.—
 Ramsbottom,  J.   Notes on mycology.  J.  Trop.  M. Hyg ,
 Lond., 1926, 29: 291-4.—Sabouraud, R.  A propos du memoire
 de M.  Grigorakis  [dermatophytes et dermatomycoses]  Ann.
 derm, syph., Par., 1929, 6. ser., 10:69-72.  ------  Generalit6s
 concernant les dermatophytes.  Ibid., 236; 656.—Sartory, A.,
 Sartory, R. [et al.]  Etude d'un champignon levuriforme  nou-
 veau isoie d'un dermatomycose tropicale.  Bull. Acad, med.,
 Par., 1935, 3.  ser., 113: 486-8.—Simon, D.  [Mycology of the
 normal skin]  Orv. hetil., 1935, 79:  469-71.—Szathmary,  S.
 [The origin  of dermatophyton]  Magy. orv. arch., 1936,  37:
 394-8.

 ----    Biology.
   Carried C,  & Mallinckrodt-Haupt, A. S. von. Die Porphy-
 rinbildung durch  pathogene Hautpilze.  Arch. Derm.  Syph.,
 Berl., 1934, 170: 521-9.—Davidson, A. M., Dowding, E. S., &
 Buller,  A. H.  R.  Hyphal fusions  in dermatophytes.  Canad.
 J.  Res., 1932, 6: 1-20, 3 pl.—Hruszek, H.  Zur  Frage  der
 Lebensdauer der Dermatomyzeten. Derm. Wschr., 1936,  103:
 1601-3.  ------ & Hruszek, K.   Ueber die  Lebensdauer der
 Dermatomyzeten und die Verhinderung des Pleomorphismus.
 Ibid.,   102:  228-30.—Mallinckrodt-Haupt,  A.  von.   Der
 Fettstoffwechsel der Hautpilze; das Fettspaltungsvermogen der
 lebenden Pilzkultur.  Zbl. Bakt., 1. Abt,, 1927,  103: 73-87.

----   Chemistry.
   Mallinckrodt-Haupt, A. von.  Die Protease der pathogenen
Hautpilze.  Arch. Derm. Syph., Berl., 1928, 154:  493-508.— 
DERMATOPHYTE
220
DERMATOPHYTE
 N^kam, L., jr.   Ueber den quantitativen  Fermentgehalt der
 parasitaren  und  hautpathogenen  Pilze.   Zschr.  Parasitenk.,
 1935-36, 8:  121-34.—Tate, P.   On the enzymes of certain
 dermatophytes or ringworm fungi. Parasitology, Lond., 1929,
 21: 31-54.

 ----   Classification and differentiation.
   Castellani,  A.  A preliminary report on 2 pathogenic fungi;
 Trichophyton  dankaliense n. sp., and Sporotrichum anglicum
 n. sp.  J. Trop.  M.  Hyg., Lond., 1937,  40: 313-8,  3 pl —
 Ciferri, R.  Lo stato attuale  della sistematica dei dermato-
 micetti (saggio di  coordinazione)  Ann.  med. nav., Roma,
 1928, 34: pt 2, 26-44.—Cisneros, J. M. G. J. de. Die Hyphen-
 verschmelzung bei den Dermatophyten und ihre praktische
 Bedeutung fiir die Differenzierung.  Zbl. Bakt., 1. Abt.,  1934,
 132: 91-101, pl.—Emmons, C. W.  Classification  of dermato-
 phytes.  Arch. Path., Chic, 1932, 14:  269.  ------  Derma-
 tophytes; natural grouping based on the form of the  spores
 and accessory organs.   Arch.  Derm. Syph., Chic, 1934,  30:
 337-62.—Langeron, M.  Travaux recents sur la classification
 des dermatophytes.  Ann.  parasit., Par., 1926, 4: 193;  1928,
 6: 470.  ---:— & Milochevitch,  S.  Morphologie des derma-
 tophytes sur milieux  naturels  et milieux a base  de  polysac-
 charides;  essai de  classification.  Ibid.,  1930,  8: 465-508,
 10  pl.—Sabouraud,  R.  Sur la  classification botanique  des
 dermatophytes.   Ibid., 1924, 2:  172-7.  ------  Sur la nou-
 velle  classification des dermatophytes  proposee par  M.  Gri-
 gorakis.  Ibid., 1928, 6:455; 1929, 7:228.  ------  Generalites
 concernant  les dermatophytes;  de  la  classification naturelle
 des dermatophytes.  Ann. derm, syph., Par., 1929, 6. ser.,  10:
 569-80.  ------   La  loi  de  spetificite  des dermatophytes.
 Schweiz. med. Wschr.. 1929, 59: 1210-3.------ & Cimoca, V.
 [Differential  study  of fungus  Trichophyton violaceum  and
 Achorion violaceum]  Cluj.  med., 1928, 9: 596-602.—Spring, D.
 Heterothallism among the  dermatophytes;  an inquiry into 3
 of the commoner  species. Arch. Derm. Syph., Chic, 1931,  24:
 22-38.

 ----   Cultivation.
   Acton, H. W„  Dey, N. C.  A simple method of recovering
 typical cultures of dermatophytes from pleomorphic growths.
 Ind.  M. Gaz., 1934,  69: 601-4,  2  pl.—Benedek, T.   Ueber
 direkte,   mikroskopische   Beobachtung   von  Reagensglas-
 Pilzkulturen  und  ihre  Verwendungsmoglichkeiten,  nebst
 Angabe  von  neuen  Mikroskop-Objekttisch-Klemmen   fiir
 mykologische  Arbeiten.   Derm. Wschr.,  1926,  82:  1-5.—
 Davidson, A. M.,  & Gregory, P. H.  In situ cultures of derma-
 tophytes. Canad. J. Res.,  1934, 10: 373-93, 2 pl.—Gregorio,
 E. de. Contribuci6n al estudio del cultivo de los dermatofitos.
 Progr. clfn., Madr., 1926, 34:  193-200.—Grigorakis, L.  Tra-
 vaux  critiques et.  taxinomiques  sur les  champignons parasites
 a culture glabre.   Marseille med., 1932, 69: 267-81.—Hruszek.
 H.   Weitere Beobachtungen iiber  das Tiefenwachstum der
 Dermatomyceten  und anderer  Erreger.  Arch. Derm. Svph.,
 Berl.,  1934-35, 171: 372-81.  ------  Ueber neuere Verein-
 fachungen der Pilzkultivierung und Diagnose.   Ibid.,  1935,
 172:125-8.  ------  Hormonale Beeinflussung des  Wachstums
 der Hautpilze  (sowie der Schimmelpilze und der Hefe)  Derm.
 Wschr., 1934,  99: 1184-9.  ------ Ueber eine neue Versand-
 methode fur Dermatomyzeten.  Ibid., 1936, 102: 317-20.—
 Kadisch, E.  Ueber das  Fortkommen der pathogenen Haut-
 pilze  ausserhalb  des Korpers.   Ibid., 1929, 89:  1423-33.
 ------Ueber den Einfluss der Ziichtungstemperatur auf das
 Angehen und die  Grosse der Kolonien  pathogener Hautpilze.
 Derm. Zschr., 1929,  56:  406-11.—Lewis, G.  M.,  & Hopper,
 M. E.   Preservation of fungus  colonies by  formaldehvde.
 Arch. Derm. Syph., Chic, 1936,  34: 686—Olah, D. Einfluss
 der  Temperatur  und der Nahrbodenfeuchtigkeit  auf  die
 makroskopische Form der Pilzkolonien.  Derm. Wschr., 1937,
 104:  185-9.—Sabouraud,  R.    Generalites  concernant  les
 dermatophytes; le probleme des cultures glabres.   Ann. derm.
 syph., Par.,  1929, 6. ser., 10: 345-53.  ------  Le probleme
 du  pieomorphisme  des  cultures  des dermatophytes.   Ibid.,
 481-6.—Vamos. L.  [Effect of  hydrogen ion concentration  on
 the growth of  fungi in culture medium  and  skin]  Orv. hetil.,
 1931,   75: 59-61.—Williams. J. W.  Production of surface
 growth of pathogenic fungi  on  culture mediums; some factors
 of importance. Arch. Derm. Syph., Chic, 1938, 38: 32-7.

----  Culture medium.
   Kranzlin,  P.   *Beitrag zur Nahrbodenfrage
bei  der  Zuchtung von  pathogenen  Hautpilzen
[Freiburgl   19p.  8?   Lemgo  i. L.,  1935.
   Dmitriev, S. F., & Kirpichev, P. N.  [The growth of favus,
trichophyton,  microsporon  and epidermophyt.on,  on natural
substrate]  Med.  parasit., Moskva, 1934, 3: 563-70.—Falchi,
G.  Attorno alia  questione delle culture di  miceti su tessuti
morti.  Gior. ital. derm, sif., 1935, 76: No. 3, suppl., 292-4.—
Goldschmidt, W. N.  A new medium for the growth and differ-
entiation of the dermatophvtes.  Brit. J. Derm., 1924,  36:
204-6.—Griff,  F.  S., & Itkin, M. M.  [Pure cultivation of
dermatophyte  by preliminary  chemical treatment of culture
material]  Mikrob. J., Leningr., 1929,  8: 58-65.—Grigoraki, L.
Pur un  nouveau milieu de conservation des dermatophytes.
C. rend.  Soc. biol..  103«. 128:  887.—Grutz,  O.  Beitrage  zur
Kultur  der Dermatophyten  und  ihrer  Artunterscheidung
mittels deutscher Pilznahrboden.   Derm.  Wschr.,  1923,  76:
568-73.—Hruszek.  H.   La culture en  miniature  (methode
permettant a la fois I'etude micro- et macroscopique de cham-
pignons parasites des  teignes)   Ann. derm, syph., Par.,  1934,
7. ser., 5: 775-9.  Also Zbl. Bakt., 1. Abt., 1934, 132: 378-80.
------  Vergleichende Kulturen von Pilzen auf verschiedenen
neuen  natiirlichen  Nahrboden.   Arch.  Derm. Syph.,  Berl.,
1934-35,  171:  161;  260.   ------   Ueber  Pilzkulturen in
Glaskapillaren oder  Glasrohrchen zu Versandzwecken.  Derm.
Wschr.,  1934,  99:  1017.   ------   Ueber den  Einfluss der
Nahrbodenmenge, des Lichtes und der  verimpften Keimzahl
auf das  Wachstum von  Pilzen.   Derm. Zschr.,  1934,  70:
197-201.------Pilzkulturen  auf  Gurkenschnitten,  ein
neuer naturlicher Pilznahrboden fiir Primar-  und Passage-
kulturen.  Ibid.. 341-5.  -----■  Weitere Beobachtungen mit
der Pilz-Miniatur-Kulturmethode.  Ibid.,  1935,  71:  23-
         Untersuchungen fiber die pleomorphe Entartung von
 Dermatomyzeten; biologische Pilznahrboden.  Derm. Wschr.,
 1936,  102: 622.------Essai de preparation d'un milieu  de
 culture pour  les champignons parasites des teignes par une
 methode biologique et contribution au probleme de la degene-
 rescence duveteuse.  Rev. fr. derm, vener., 1936, 12: 26-30.—
 Kadisch,  E.  Ueber  die Bedeutung der Nahrbodenalkalitat
 in  der Mykologie.   Derm.  Zschr.,  1928-29, 55:  385-96.—
 Karrenberg, K. L.  Ein neues  Rohrchen  zur Ziichtung von
 Dermatophyten  und  Bakterien.   Ibid., 1926,  49:  248-52.
 ------Die Eignung der von Griitz  angegebenen  Nahrboden
 zur Bestimmung  und  Weiterziichtung  der  Dermatophyten.
 Derm. Wschr.,  1927, 84: 434-9.------Ein neuer Kolben
 zur Zuchtung und Aufbewahrung von  Pilzkulturen.   Ibid.,
 85: 1706-8.  ------   Beobachtungen iiber Wachstum und
 Konservierung pathogener Hautpilze auf Hirnbrei nach von
 Hibler; vorlaufige Mitteilung.  Arch. Derm. Syph., Berl., 1933,
 168:  125-45.—Krantz, W.  Verhutung des Austrocknens von
 Pilznahrboden.  Derm.  Wschr.,  1931,  93:  1263.—Langeron,
 M., & Milochevich, S.  Morphologie des dermatophytes sur
 milieux naturels et milieux  a base  de polvsaccharides.  Ann.
 parasit.. Par., 1930, 8: 422-36.—Mernin, Y. A.  [Medium for
 culture of  dermatophyte]   Mikrob.  J., Leningr.,  1931, 13:
 198-200.—Rivalier, E. La culture des champignons des teicnes
 sur lames geiosees.  Ann. derm, syph., Par., 1934,  7. ser.,  5:
 780-6.—Sabouraud,  R.  Note sur  le remplacement de  tout
 sucre  dans  les milieux  de culture des dermatophytes  par  le
 miel d'abeilles.  Ibid., 1925, 6. ser.,  6: 515-7.—Sauthof, G.
 Ueber Zusatze zu Nahrboden, die das  Wachstum der Pilze
 nicht storen, das von Bakterien aber hemmen.  Derm. Wschr.,
 1935,  101:  1245-7.—Scholz,  U.   Neue Nahrboden fur Pilze.
 Ibid., 100: 176-81.—Scopesi, M.  Sulla sostituzione del miele al
 maltosio e al  glucosio nei terreni  di Sabouraud.  Dermosifilo-
 grafo,  1926,  1: 274-6.—Southworth, W. H. A specific chemical
 medium for  pathogenic fungi.  Arch. Derm. Syph., Chic, 1937,
 36: 302.—Williams, J. W. Scalp products and hair as a culture
 medium for certain pathogenic fungi.  Proc  Soc. Exp. Biol.,
 N.  Y., 1934, 31: 586; 624; 944.  ------  Platform method  of
 growth of certain pathogenic fungi.  Arch. Derm.  Syph., Chic,
 1935, 31: 500-7.  ------  Effect of variation of ratios of  dex-
 trose to peptone on colonies of certain pathogenic  fungi.  Ibid.,
 32: 893-914; 34: 15-34.

 ----   Ecology.

   Papegaaij, J.   *Over  pathogene huidschim-
 mels in Amsterdam (voorkomend bii den mensch)
 118p.   8?   Amst., 1924.
   Ballagi,  S.   Die in Ungarn einheimischen Mikrosporon-,
 Trichophyton-, Epidermophyton- und Achorionpilze.  Derm.
 Wschr., 1926, 83: 1155-69.—Berde, K. Die regionaren Eigen-
 heiten  und die epidemiologischen Verhaltnisse der  Dermato-
 phytonflora  in Ungarn.  Arch. Derm. Syph., Ber!.,  1930-31,
 162: 777-81.  ------ & Szentkiralyi,  S.   Ein Beitrag zur
 Forschung  uber die  Dermatophyten-Flora  der ungarischen
 Tiefebene.  Ibid., 1928, 154: 490-2.—Cisneros y Vallejo, G.  J.
 de.  Contribuci6n al conocimiento de la flora dermatofftica en
 la provincia de Madrid.  Med. ibera, 1936, 30: 75.—Epstein. S.
 Untersuchungen iiber  die  Pilzarten  der  Dermatomykosen
 Schlesiens.   Arch.  Derm. Syph., Berl.,  1931, 163:  126-34 —
 Frazier, C. N., Kurotchkin, T. J., & Mu, J. W. Types of derma-
 tomyces isolated from scalp infections in  Peiping.  Nat. M.  J.
 China  1930 16: 168-70.—In, K.   A study of dermatophytes
 along the shores of the lower course of the Yang-Tse-Kiang.
 Jap. J. Derm.  Urol.,  1930, 30: 81-3.—Lima Carneiro, A.  Sur
 la frequence  des divers agents des dermatomycoses au Portugal.
 C. rend. Soc. biol., 1923, 88:  1326.

----Pathogenicity.

   Ashford. B  K., McKinley.  E. B., & Dowling, G. B. Experi-
 mental inoculation of monkeys (Silenus rhesus) and guinea pigs
 Pnh H H^2Pny™Siln<y MMtomycoides.  Porto Rico  J.
 Pub. Health, 1929730  5: 452-7, pl.—Ballagi. S..  & Laubal.  S.
 Ueber  Meerschweinchemmpfungen  mit  Schimmelpilzen  und
?o/mnoOP /t?nar-ten-  Arch- Derm- SyPh- Berl., 1932-33. 167:
3 J4-400.—Catanei A.  Resultats des inoculations de dermato-
phytes avec lesquels on n'avait pas reussi  a infecteur le cobaye
n« n°,Tnn   P°uv°lrPathogene Pour d'autres  animaux n'etait
pas connu.   Arch. Inst. Pasteur Algerie, 1933 11- 373-99 —
^r^' ?i     R?cent studies of the dermatophvtes, including
rh!3   a  exPerlmental inoculations  of monkeys  (Macacus
rhesus) and  guinea pigs with 2 dermatophytes and 1 blasto-
mycoses.  U.  S. Nav. M. Bull., 1931, 29: 48-67.-Fontana| £ 
DERMATOPHYTE                            221                            DERMATOPHYTE
Ricerche  sperimentali  sul potere patogeno  di  alcuni miceti
isolati in  diverse dermatosi.   Arch.  ital. derm, sif., 1934, 10:
493-523.—Fraccari, B.  Importanza dei miceti e degli ifoschi-
zomiceti in  affezioni cutanee superficiali.  Arch. Ist. biochim.
ital  1935, 7: 263-300.—Kadisch, E.  Zur Dermatotropie der
Dermatophyten.  Klin. Wschr., 1929, 8: 1956.—Mallinckrodt-
Haupt, A. S. von.  Der Stoffwechsel der pathogenen Hautpilze
und sein  Zusammenhang mit der Pathogenese der Mykosen.
Zschr. Parasitenk.,  1932-33, 5: 217-369.—Shear, C. L.  My-
cology in  relation to human pathology.  Am. Natur., 1927, 61:
151-9.

----   Resistance.

   Niedhart, L.   *Beitrag zur Strahlen ^mpfind-
lichkeit  pathogener   Hautpilze   (Sporotrichum
Beurmanni  und  Trichophyton  gypseum)   [Zu-
rich]  29p.   8?   Zug, 1924.
   Catanei, A.  Sur la resistance des champignons des teignes
dans le milieu exterieur. C. rend. Soc. biol., 1936, 123: 1043.—
Hruszek, H.. & Hruszek, K.  Untersuchungen  uber die Wir-
kung  gasformiger  Produkte auf das  Pilzwachstum.    Arch.
Derm.  Syph., Berl.,  1936,  174:  52-62.—Kingery,  L.  B.,  &
Adkisson, A.  Certain volatile oils  and stearoptens as fungi-
cides; an  experimental study.  Arch. Derm. Syph., Chic, 1928,
17: 499-511.—Kingery, L. B., Williams, R., & Woodward, G.
Further studies in fungicides; comparative evaluation of phenol
derivatives  by modified laboratory procedure. Ibid., 1935, 31:
452-60.—Muskatblit, E., & Ouspensky, B.  Influence of grenz
rays on pathogenic fungi in skin material.  Ibid.,  1933, 27: 953-
5.—Schmidt, P. W.  Weitere  Untersuchung iiber die Einwir-
kung atherischer Oele auf pathogene Hautpilze.  Arch.  Derm.
Syph., Berl.,  1938, 177: 244-6.  ------ & Marquardt, U.
Ueber den antimykotischen Effekt atherischer Oele von Lauch-
gewachsen und Kreuzbliitlern auf pathogene Hautpilze.  Zbl.
Bakt.,  1.  Abt., 1936, 138: 104-28.—Sharlit, H. The membrane
method for determining the fungicidal action of chemicals; its
clinical implications.  Arch. Derm. Syph., Chic,  1935, 31: 217-
23. ------& Muskatblit, E.   A search for a new method for
the determination of the  fungicidal  action of chemicals; pre-
liminary  report.  Ibid., 1932, 25:  615-23.—Smyth, H.  F., &
Smyth, H. F. jr.  Action of pine oil on some fungi of the skin, in
vitro.  Ibid., 26: 1079-85.  Also repr.—Strickler. A.   Fungi-
cidal  properties of certain  clinically recognized  fungicides;
laboratory determinations using the Strickler-Borneman appa-
ratus and the  Henal vacuum vaporizer. Ibid.,  1933, 28: 836-
40.—Troeltsch, E.  Einfluss  der  Kurzwellenbestrahlung  auf
pathogene  Pilze.  Derm.  Wschr.,  1937, 105:  1297-305 —
Weiss, E.   Ueber  das Verhalten der Pilze  bei verschiedenen
Temperaturen.  Arch. Derm. Syph., Berl.,  1930, 162: 260 —
Wieder,  L. M.  Fungistatic and fungicidal effects of 2 wood-
preserving  chemicals  on  human  dermatophytes; ortho- (2-
chlorophenvl)-phenol  sodium  and   tetrachlorphenol sodium.
Arch. Derm. Syph., Chic, 1935, 31: 644-57.—Williams, J. W.,
& Southworth, W.  Effect of salts on certain pathogenic fungi.
Ibid., 1937, 36: 14-8.

----    Staining.

   Zimmer,  J.   *Ueber  eine neue Pilzfarbeme-

thode.   16p.  8?  Frankf. [1935]
   Alkiewicz. J., & Gorny, W.  [Simplified method of staining of
pathogenic fungi in epithelial scales and hair] Polska gaz. lek.,
1936, 15: 260.—Bergamasco. A. Nuovo metodo per la colora-
zione rapida dei dermatomiceti nelle squame e nei peli.  Diagn.
teen,  lab.,  Nap., 1938,  9:  264-8.—Karrenberg, C. L.   Zur
Farbung  pathogener Pilze.  Derm. Wschr., 1928, 87: 1715.—
Kesteven. H. L. A new method of staining skin and hairs for
the detection of fungi.  Brit. J. Derm. Syph., 1937, 49: 500.—
Milochevich, S.  Ueber eine vereinfachte Farbungsmethode zur
Darstellung von Fadenpilzen in Schuppen und Haaren  in der
ambulanten  Praxis.   Derm.  Wschr.,  1936,  102:  320-2;—
Schubert, M.  Zur Farbung der Hautpilze.  Ibid., 1937, 105:
1025-9.—Schumacher, J.  Pilzuntersuchungen und das Problem
der Gramfarbung.   Ibid.,  1926,  82: 645-7.—Unna  P   jr.
Ueber Farbung von Fadenpilzen in der Oberhaut. Ibid., 1929,
88: 314-21.

----   Variability.

   Alexander,  A.  Ueber  die faviforme  Degeneration  resp.
Umwandlung  unserer Dermatophyten.  Derm. Zschr., 1929,
56: 225-32.—Biltris, R.  Sur la variabilite des caracteres de
l'espece chez les dermatophytes.  Ann. Inst. Pasteur, Par., 1929,
43: 281-358.—Dmitriev,  S. F.  [Variability of  the  fungus-
dermatophytes]  Med. parazit.,  Moskva,  1935, 4:  60-4.—
Emmons, C. W.  Variants and the  validity of species in some
dermatophytes.  Bol. As. med. Puerto Rico, 1932, 24: 591-8, 3
pl.—Falchi,  G. Recherches sur les dermatomycoses; a propos
du polymorphisme de certains dermatophytes.  Boll. Sez. ital.
Soc. internaz.  microb., 1932, 4: 80-7—Hruszek, H.   Unter-
suchungen uber die pleomorphe Entartung yon Dermatomy-
zeten; die Bestandigkeit der Mutation.  Zbl. Bakt., 1. Abt.,
1935 134-122-30.  ------  Weitere Untersuchungen uber die
pleomorphe  Entartung von Dermatomyzeten;  Ursachen und
Verhinderung der Mutation.  Derm. Wschr., 1936,  102: 821-
g__Langeron  M.  Biologie et pieomorphisme des dermato-
phytes sur milieux naturels.  C. rend. Soc. biol., 1932, 109: 366-
8.—Spring, D.  Morphologic variation within the same species
of dermatophyte  as observed in hanging-drop cultures.  Arch.
Derm. Syph., Chic, 1931, 23: 1076-86.


DERMATOPHYTID.

   See also Dermatomycosis, Allergy; also  names
of special  mycids as Trichophytid, &c.
   Braude, R., & Per, M.  Beitrag zur Klinik und Aetiologie
der verbreiteten  Trichophytiden beziehungsweise Mikrospori-
den;  Exantheme;  Lichen trichophyticus  (Jadassohn-Bloch)
und  Lichen  mikrosporicus (Arzt und Fuhs)  Zschr. Kinderh.,
1927, 43: 525-36.—Falchi, G.  Le microbidi cutanee da miceti.
Athena, Roma, 1937, 6: 358-60.—Fonseca, O. da. jr.  Aller-
gides mycosicas.  Bol. Acad. nac. med., Rio, 1934-35, 106: 102-
20.  Also  repr.—Hazel, O. G., & Lamb, J. H.  A  generalized
skin  eruption  with  gastro-intestinal  involvement  due  to  2
different species of fungi.  J. Oklahoma M. Ass., 1934, 27: 395-
7.—Hellerstrom. Fall von provozierten Mykiden.   Acta derm.
vener., Stockh.,  1935,  16:  106.—Karrenberg, C.  L.   Ueber
Differenzen im kulturellen Aussehen von Pilzen aus  Haut- und
allergischem Allgemeinexanthem (zugleich ein  Beitrag zur
Frage der Variabilitat)  Arch. Derm. Syph., Berl.,  1928, 156:
150-7.—Ravaut,  P.,  & Rabeau, H.   Les levurides cutanees.
Presse med., 1932, 40: 1925-30.—Traub, E. F.  Dermato-
phytosis;  erysipelatous dermatophytid.   Arch.  Derm. Syph.,
Chic, 1936,  33: 924.—Wise. F., & Wolf, J. Dermatophytosis
and dermatophytids with particular reference to the  differential
diagnosis  of  dyshidrosiform  eruptions of  the hands and feet.
Ibid., 34:  1-14.


DERMATOPHYTOSIS.

   See Dermatomycosis.


DERMATOPOLYNEURITIS.

   See Acrodynia.


DERMATOSIS.

   See  also  proper and  generic  names  of  skin
diseases, skin eruptions  as  Acrodermatitis; Der-
matitis;   Eczema;   Erythema;   Melanoderma;
Psoriasis; also  names of  regions and   parts  as
Axilla;  Breast; Eyelid; Foot,  &c;  also in 3.  ser.,
Skin, Diseases.
   Andrews, C. A.  A  discussion of  a group of common skin
diseases.   J. Florida M. Ass., 1935-36, 22: 155-60.—Aretz. H.
Hautkrankheiten.   Med. Klin., Berl.,  1937,  33: 807-11.—
Belote, G. H.  A  few  skin and mucous  membrane lesions  of
interest to general medicine.  J. Michigan M. Soc, 1932, 31:
368-72.—Campbell,  C. B.   Dermatological  conditions en-
countered by the otolaryngologist and ophthalmologist.  Med.
Ann. District  of Columbia, 1935, 4: 14-27.—Cannon,  A.  B.
Skin problems encountered in general practice.  J.  S.  Carolina
M.  Ass.,  1938, 34: 1-9.—Carrera, J. L.  Dermatosis y liies.
Prensa  med. argent.,  1925-26, 12:  190-3.—Doggart, J.  H.
Conditions common to ophthalmic and dermatological practice.
Clin. J.,  Lond.,  1934, 63: 380-3.—Douglas, B.  Lesions of the
skin and subcutaneous tissues.  In Pract. Libr. M. & S. (Apple-
ton) 1933, 4: 3-62.—Ellis, L. E.  Some skin diseases  from the
point of view of general practice. Practitioner, Lond.,  1910, 84:
834-41.—Fox, H.  Diseases of the skin.   Proc Interst. Post-
grad. M.  Ass. N. America (1929) 1930, 5: 89-93.—Gawalovski,
K.  Le probleme des maladies chroniques dans les services  de
dermatologie et  de venereologic.  Nosokomeion, Stuttg., 1936,
7:  227-9.—-Gibson,  R.  Skin  diseases  in general  practice.
Practitioner, Lond., 1932,  138: 271-80.—Goldenberg, H., &
Rosen. I.  Skin manifestations seen in a general  hospital.
Arch. Derm. Syph., Chic, 1926, n. ser., 14: 693-703.—Hamil-
ton,  C. M.  A discussion of some of the more common skin
 diseases.  J. Tennessee M. Ass., 1935, 28: 77-9.—Ingram, J. T.
 Diseases of the skin. Practitioner, Lond.,  1937, 139: 404-14 —
 Joseph,  M.  Haut  und Geschlechtsleiden.  Jahrkurs. arztl.
 Fortbild., 1922,  13: H. 4, 14; 1924, 15: H. 4, 13.—Knowles, F.
 C.  Diseases of  the skin. Proc. Interst. Postgrad.  M. Ass.  N.
 America,  1933, 202-6.—Kumer, L.  Lebensbedrohende  Haut-
 erkrankungen.   Wien. klin.  Wschr., 1928, 41: 877-81.—Linn,
L.  W.  Common  skin diseases met with in  general practice.
 Med. J. Australia, 1938,  1: 335-40.—Mulier.  Les dermatoses
et la medecine  interne.  Rev. med., Louvain,  1919,  343-8.—
Pinkus, F.  Hautkrankheiten; Pigment, artefizielle und Pilz-
krankheiten.  Med. Klin., Berl., 1930, 26: 476.—Pusey. W. A.
Study of  disease as an intellectual stimulus. Brit.  M. J., 1934,
2: 34-6.  ------  Disease, gadfly of the mind: especially the
stimulus of skin-diseases in the development of the mind. Brit.
J. Derm.  Syph.,  1934, 46: 341-60.  Also J. Med., Cincin., 1937-
38 18:60-73.—Riehl, G.  Lebensbedrohende Hautkrankheiten.
Aerztl. Prax., Wien, 1934, 8: 309-12.—Skin diseases; notes on
the 20 common skin diseases.  Ind. M. Rec, 1936, 56: 247-52.—
Swartz, J. H.   Diseases of  the skin.  Med. Clin. N.  America,
1935-36  19:1627-49.—Veyri&res.  Parakeratoses, eczematides,
seborrhe'ides.  Paris mid., 1929, 71:  81-3. 
DERMATOSIS                                 222                                 DERMATOSIS
—   actinic.
 See under Light.

—   Age and sex incidence.
   Ahmed El  Atawi,  Y.   *Die  Zahlverhaltnisse
 zwischen  Haut-  und  Geschlechtskrankheiten  in
 Munchen  in  den  Jahren  1913-1933  unter be-
 sonderer Berucksichtigung des Alters.  21 p.   8?
 Munch., 1935.
   Hollstein,  H.   *Statistische Beobachtungen
 iiber   das   Verhaltnis   haufig   vorkommender
 Hautkrankheiten  zum  Lebensalter.   48p.    8!
 Gott., 1928.
   Oerke,  W.   *Vergleichende  Untersuchungen
 iiber  die Bevorzugung von Geschlecht und Alter
 bei verschiedenen  Hautkrankheiten.   24p.    8°.
 Miinch., 1928.
   Dore, S. E.  The skin affections of old age.  Brit. J. Phys.
 M.,  1934, 9: 87-9.—Franklin,  J. L.   Some  common skin
 affections of adolescence.   Practitioner,  Lond.,  1935,  135:
 298-307.—Gate, J., Michel, P. J.,  & Charpy, J.  Degeneres-
 cence senile de la peau; epitheiiomatose cutanee du visage;
 dyskeratose  vulvaire ulcere.   Bull.  Soc.  fr.  derm, syph.,
 1933, 40: 338.—Gunther, H.   Die Geschlechtsdisposition  zu
 Anomalien und Krankheiten der Haut.  Derm.  Wschr., 1932,
 95:  1353.—MacCormac, H., & Low,  C.  Discussion on skin
 diseases in pensioners.   Brit.  M. J.,  1921, 2: 561-3.—Stein,
 R. O.  Die Dermatosen des Pubertatsalters und ihre Behand-
 lung.  Mitt. Volksgesundhamt., Wien, 1933, 298.  Also Wien.
 klin. Wschr., 1933, 46: 1009-11.

 ----   allergic.

   See also Allergy, Manifestations; Dermatosis,
 occupational;  also  names of  allergens.
   Bostrom, G.  A study  on  the allergic metab-
 olism  reaction in  isolated  tissues  with   special
 reference  to allergic  skin  affections.  218p.   8?
 Helsing., 1937.
   Itloch,  B.  L'idiosyncrasie et l'allergie  dans les maladies  de
 la peau.  Rev. med. Suisse rom., 1929, 49: 1-21.—Brown, G. T.
 The treatment  of urticaria and angioneurotic edema.  Ann.
 Int. M., 1929-30,  3: 591-603.—Duke, W.  W.  Physical allergy
 as a cause of dermatoses.   Arch. Derm. Syph., Chic, 1926,
 n. ser., 13: 176-86.—Engman, M. F-, & Wander, W. G.  The
 application of cutaneous sensitization to  diseases of the skin.
 Collect. Stud. Derm. Dep.Barnard Hosp., S. Louis, 1921,171-82.—
 Goodman, H.   Sensitivity  to  industrial skin irritants.  Urol.
 Cut. Rev., 1937,  41: 99.—Graham, T. N., &  Traub, E.  F.
 Allergic bacterial  dermatoses; their diagnosis and  treatment
 with autogenous vaccine.  Arch. Derm. Syph., Chic, 1936, 34:
 484-9.—Hopkins,  J. G. Role of food allergy in diseases of the
 skin. N.  York State J. M., 1938, 38: 23-8.—Hiillstrung, H.
 Ist  eine  Gerbstoffbehandlung der  Haut  als  Hautschutz bei
 Hautgesunden und allergisch Hauterkrankten  erfolgverspre-
 chend?   Derm. Wschr., 1937, 104: 240-7.—Nagibin, G.  A.
 [Sensibility of the skin to mineral and protein irritants]  Ter.
 arkh.,  1936, 14: 963-73.—Obermayer, M. E., Becker, S. W.
 [et  al.]   Epidermal and dermal hypersensitivity in  patients
 with functional dermatoses;  as demonstrated by patch and
 scratch tests.  Arch. Derm.  Syph., Chic,  1936, 34: 411-20.—
 Oppenheim, M.   Einige allergische Dermatosen vom Stand-
 punkte  des  Praktikers  (Gewerbeekzem,  Hauterkrankungen
 durch arsenhaltige Mauerfarbe, allergische Hauterkrankungen
 durch Milben)  Wien. klin. Wschr., 1934, 47: 921-3.—Pagniez,
 P., & Vallery-Radot, P.  Antianaphylaxie digestive; traitement
 de certaines urticaires et dermatoses.  Ann.  derm, syph., Par.,
 1920, 6. ser., 1: 436-43.—Pennington, E. S.  Trichophytin and
 monilia extracts in allergic dermatoses;  report  of  cases.   J.
 Allergy,  1935-36, 7:  54-63.   ------  An  evaluation of the
 relative role of fungi (trichophytin)  and other allergens  in
 patients with allergic dermatoses.  South.  M.  J.,  1936, 29:
 407-10.—Pick, E.  Kutane Idiosynkrasie und Nervensystem.
 Derm.  Wschr.,  1926, 82: 573-5.—Richter,  W.  Ueber aller-
 gische Erkrankungen  der Haut unter besonderer Beriicksich-
 tigung der spezifischen Behandlung. Ibid., 1930, 91: 1327-40.
 ------ & Finkelstein, F.  Ueber die spezifische Behandlung
 allergischer  Hauterkrankungen.  Derm.   Zschr.,  1931,  62:
 164-73.—Rosenthal,  S.  K.   Zum  Ueberempfindlichkeits-
 problem.   Acta derm,  vener.,  Stockh.,  1934, 15:  514-22.—
 Scomazzoni, T.  La funzionalita del sistema vegetativo nelle
 dermatosi attribuibili  a sensibilizzazione.  Gior. ital. derm.
 sif., 1927, 68: 747-815.—Sellei, J.  [Therapy of allergic derma-
 toses] Gy6gyaszat, 1932, 72: 473.—Sulzberger, M. B. Allergy
 in dermatology: a  critical review on  some recent contributions.
 J.  Allergy,   1936-37,  8:   385-411.—Supersensitive skins.
 Lancet, Lond., 1935, 1: 995.—Wedroff, N.  Die Tropfmethode
 zur Prufung der Ueberempfindlichkeit der Haut gegen chemische
 Stoffe.  Arch.  Derm. Syph., Berl., 1932-33, 167:  225-32.—
 Zurhelle,  E.   Dermatitis,  Ekzem  und  andere  Allergosen
 (Ueberblick uber  das Jahr  1936)   Derm.  Zschr.,  1937, 75:
31; 98.
artefacta.
   Gocke,   H.   *Ueber  arteficielle  Hauterkran-
 kungen  [Munster  i.  W.]   29p.   8?    Quaken-
 bruck, 1930.
   Knopf,   E.   *Ueber  artificielle  Hauterkran-
 kungen  [Leipzig]   48p.   8?   Zeulenroda, 1934.

   Schutzbach, M.   *Die in  den  letzten Jahren
 an  der  Tiibinger Universitats-Hautklinik  beob-
 achteten Artefakte   [Tubingen]   36p.   8?   Bot-
 trop, 1932.
   Sundhaussen, H.   *Das  Krankheitsbild der
 Artefakte.   23p.   8?   Munch.,  1929.
   Brown, A. E., & Brunsting, L. A.  Self-inflicted lesions of the
 skin and mucous membrane.  Minnesota M., 1934, 17: 657-9.—
 Casazza, R.  Sulla patomimia cutanea delle isteriche.  Boll.
 Soc. med. chir., Pavia, 1929, n. ser., 4: 547-9.  Also Gior. ital.
 derm, sif., 1929, 70: 1281.—CJombe, E.  Dermatoses simuiees.
 In  Traite  derm.   (Schulmann)  1933, 2:  471-8.—Danel,  L.
 Sur  un  cas de pathomimie.  J. sc. med., Lille, 1912,  1: 169;
 pl.;  193.—Danlos.  Pemphigus hysterique simuie.  Bull. Soc.
 med. hop. Paris, 1908, 3. ser., 25: 560.—Du Bois, C.  [Derma-
 tose simuiee]  Schweiz. med. Wschr., 1920, 50: 315.—Fox, T. C.
 Case for diagnosis Tprobably artefact dermatosis]  Proc.  R.
 Soc M., Lond., 1910-11, 4: derm, sect., 2.—Freund, E.  Su
 alcune alterazioni cutanee artificiali e altre di rara osservazione.
 Arch.  ital.  derm.,  1926-27,  2:  234-52.—Gandy,  D.  T.
 Feigned or self-induced eruptions. Texas J. M., 1935-36, 31:
 712-5.—Gat£,  J.,  Bosonnet, G., &  Michel, P.  Un  cas  de
 pathomimie cutan6e.  Bull. Soc. fr.  derm, syph., 1929, 36:
 232.  Also J. m6d.  Lyon,  1929, 10: 351-8.—Goldsmith, W.  N.
 Dermatosis artefacta.  Med. Press & Circ, Lond., 1937, 194:
 7-11.—Gordon, H.  Lesions on face; ?artefacts: case for diag-
 nosis.  Proc. R. Soc. M., Lond., 1934-35,  28: 1557.  ------
 ?Artefact:  case for diagnosis.   Ibid., 1935-36,  29:  247.—
 Griineberg, T.  Zur Frage des Pemphigus hystericus.  Derm.
 Wschr., 1937,  104: 597-601.—Haxthausen, H.  The patho-
 genesis  of hysterical skin-affections.  Brit.  J. Derm. Syph.,
 1936, 48: 563-7. Also Ugeskr. laeger, 1936, 98: 758—Heidings-
 feld, M. L.  Feigned eruptions;  report of 5 cases.  Louisville
 Month.  J. M.  & S.,  1902-3, 9: 423-8.—Hval, E.  Artefacta
 hysterique.  Forh.  Nord. derm,  foren.,  1929,  7: 29-43.—
 Joy, A. H.  An unusual skin case.  J. R. Nav. M. Serv., 1933,
 19:  36.—King, H., & Hamilton, C.  M.  Self-inflicted skin
 lesions.  J. Tennessee M. Ass.,  1938, 31: 229-33.—Knowles,
 F. C. Drug, neurotic and self-produced eruptions of the skin.
 Proc. Interst. Postgrad.  M. Ass. N. America, 1933, 223-8 —
 Leeuwen,  T. van   [Artefact] Ned. tschr. geneesk., 1934, 78:
 2836-41,  pl.—Lempicki,  E.  [Chemical  products used  for
 self-inflicted injuries]   Lek. wojsk.  1935,  26:  122-4.—
 Maas, J. F. [Case of artefact (necrosis of skin)]  Ned. tschr.
 geneesk., 1927, 71:  pt 2, 1088.—Maccormac. H.  Self-inflicted
 hysterical lesions of the skin, with special reference to the after-
 history.  Brit. J. Derm. Syph., 1926, 38: 371-5.—Mazzanti,  C.
 Autolesionismo cutaneo in soggetto  nevrotico.   Dermosifilo-
 grafo, 1931, 6: 505-18.—Milian, G.   Dermatoses artificielles
 mecaniques. In Nouv. prat. derm. (Darier, Sabouraud, et al.)
 Par., 1936, 4: 755-61.—Miraldi,  G.  Autolesionismo e simula-
 zione nel campo degli infortuni sul lavoro  (l'azione della Cassa
 Nazionale dei Infortuni)  Rass. previd. sociale, 1929,16:34-52.—
 Miskjian,H.G.  Pathomimesis.  Arch.Derm.Syph.,Chic.,1937,
 35: 748.—Moncorps, C.  Die Hautartefakte in ihrer klinischen,
versicherungs-  und strafrechtlichen  Bedeutung.  Jahrkurs.
arztl. Fortbild., 1937, 28: H. 4, 27-33.—Montpellier, J.,  &
Chiapponi, L.   Un cas de  pathomimie  cutanee chez une Mau-
resque.  Bull. Soc. fr. derm, syph., 1933, 40: 1790-2.—Nicolas,
J., Massia, G., & Lebeuf,  F.  En presence dune lesion derma-
tologique bizarre il faut penser  a la  simulation.   Medecine,
Par.,  1932, 13: 773-7.—Nicoletti, F.   Diagnostische  Sicher-
stellung vorgetauschter Krankheitszustiinde, die mit  Schorf-
bildung  einhergehen; experimentelle Untersuchungen.  Deut.
Zschr. gerichtl. Med., 1936-37,  27: 358-63—Oyarzabal,  E.
La simulaci6n  de  las enfermedades de la pell.  Rev. espafi.
derm, sif., 1912,14: 61-70.—Patomimie cutanee.  Rinasc. med.,
 1935, 12:  520.—Rasch,  C.  Hysterisk  Dermatose  (stribe-
formede Excoriationer)   Hospitalstidende,  1914,  5.  R.,  7:
-1332" j------  Some  cases of  pathomimia  cutanea (self-
inflicted skin-affections)   Forh. Nord.  derm, foren., 1929,  7:
 17-28.—Sabouraud, R.  Sur les  dermatoses chroniques fabri-
quees par  les  mythomanes  (pathomimie  de Dieulafoy)  Cli-
nique, Par., 1928, 23:  355-7.—Sandbacka-Holmstrdm, I.  Fall
von Hysterie mit artefakten Hautveranderungen.  Acta derm.
vener., Stockh., 1937,  18: 348.—Saunders, T. S.  Factitious
dermatosis. Proc.  Mayo Clin., 1937,  12: 65.—Schonfeld, W.
Geschlchtliches zu den vorgetauschten Krankheiten der Haut
und Harnwege. Derm. Wschr., 1937,104: 417-26.—Shamuilov,
B. N.  [Role of hysteria in the etiology and course of certain
dermatoses]  Sovet. vest,  vener.,  1934, 3: 951-60.—Silver, H.
 Unusual cutaneous manifestations in  a psychopathic  patient
 (malingering?)  Arch. Derm. Syph.,  Chic, 1938, 38: 505 —
Stokes, J. H., & Garner, V. C.  The diagnosis of self-inflicted
lesions of  the  skin; a contribution to physical  diagnosis  in
dermatology  J Am. M. Ass., 1929, 93: 438-43.  Also repr.—
Tomlinson, C.  C, & Cameron. O. J.   Self-induced lesions of
 the skin.  Nebraska M. J., 1936, 21: 294-8.—Valk. J.  W. van
 der  [Two cases of artificial dermatoses]  Ned. tschr. geneesk., 
DERMATOSIS
223
DERMATOSIS
1928,  72:  pt 2,  4465.—Vercellino, L.   Su particolari  mani-
festazioni cutanee in soggetto isterico.  Dermosifilografo, 1932,
7: 77-87.—Vignolo-Lutati. Sulle cosidette dermatosi isteriche.
Gior. ital. mal. vener., 1909, 44: 280-2.—Weber, F. P.  Chronic
(artificial?) skin  eruption in a  patient whose  case  has been
followed for 14 years.  Proc R. Soc. M., Lond., 1910-11, 4:
derm, sect., 43.—Zoon, J. J.  Artefacte.  Derm. Wschr., 1936,
102:21.

----   Biochemistry.

   See also Dermatosis,  Metabolism.
   Cubigstellig, B.   *Ueber den Wert der Indi-
kanbestimmung bei  Hautkrankheiten.   36p.   8?
Wurzb., 1911.
   Rinck,  H.  M.   F.    *Untersuchungen  iiber
Abderhaldensche  Abbauvorgange bei Haut- und
Geschlechtskrankheiten.   p.248-55.   8?   Jena,
1928.
   Also Arch. Derm. Syph.,  Berl., 1927, 153:
   Fraccari, B. Osservazioni sui rapporti tra reattivita cutanea
e funzione renale.  Gior. ital.  derm,  sif., 1938, 79:  415-28.—
Goodman, H. Comments on  analyses of blood chemistry of
circa 500 patients with common skin diseases.  J. Lab. Clin. M.,
1934-35, 20: 1048-52.—Guldberg, G-, & Hannisdal, L. Unter-
suchungen iiber  Blutzucker  und Leberfunktion  bei einigen
Hautkrankheiten.  Arch. Derm. Syph., Berl., 1935-36, 173:
592-603.—Kordowich,  F.   Blutbilirubinbestimmungen   bei
Hautkrankheiten.  Ibid., 1937, 175:  117-22.—Leigheb, V. A
proposito  di  alcune  proprieta dei  fermenti  del sangue negli
affetti da  dermatosi.  Gior. ital. derm,  sif.,  1934,  75: suppl.,
152; 1935, 76: 1043.—Marchionini, A.  Der Vitamin A- und
Carotingehalt des  Blutserums bei  Hautkrankheiten.   Zbl.
Haut Geschlkr.,  1936, 54:290.  ------  Physikalisch-chemisch
nachweisbare Lebensausserungen der gesunden und kranken
Haut.   Derm. Wschr., 1938, 106: 295.  ------ & Patel, C.
Klinische und experimentelle Untersuchungen iiber den Vitamin
A- und Carotingehalt des menschlichen  Blutserums bei Haut-
krankheiten.  Arch. Derm.  Syph., Berl., 1937,  175: 419-37.—
Mayr, J. K.  Die Ergebnisse der Formolreaktion bei Derma-
tosen in  praktischer und  theoretischer Beziehung.   Derm.
Zschr.,  1928,  53:  390-9.—Melczer, N.  Ueber  die Menge
der Blutphenolasen in den verschiedenen Dermatosen.  Derm.
Wschr., 1927, 84: 317-21.—Midana, A.  I fermenti del sangue  e
del liquido di bolla in alcune dermatosi.   Gior. ital.  derm, sif.,
1933, 74:  1341-62.—Myers, C. N.   The biologic chemistry of
skin diseases and syphilis. J.  Lab. Clin.  M., 1928-29, 14: 913-
7.—Nathan,  E.,  &  Stern,  F.   Ueber Kalium- und Calcium-
schwankungen im  Blutserum bei Dermatosen. Arch. Derm.
Svph., Berl., 1928, 156: 446-64. Also Klin. Wschr., 1928, 7:
1375.—Rudy, A.  Studies  of  the physiologic  and pathologic
chemistry of the skin.   J. Lab. Chn. M., 1934, 19: 654-9.—
Sartory, A.,  Sartory,  B.  [et al.]  L'equilibre lipido-proteique
dans le  serum de malades atteints  d'affections cutanees ou de
troubles lip6miques.  C. rend. Acad, sc, 1934, 198: 1724-6.—
Schamberg, J. F., & Brown, H. The chemistry of the blood in
diseases of the skin; a study of 875 cases.  Arch. Derm. Syph.,
Chic, 1930, 21: 1-18.—Sellek y Azzi, A.  Qufmica sangufnea en
dermatologia; recopilacion y comentarios deducidos del estudio
de algunas de las investigaciones realizadas en los  ultimos 10
aflos. Vida nueva, Habana, 1933, 32: 79-87.—Stern, F.  Der
Blutjodspiegel bei  Hautkrankheiten.   Arch.  Derm.  Syph.,
Berl., 1932-33,  167: 285-306.—Stumpke & Soika, G.   Bio-
chemische Untersuchungen bei Hautkrankheiten.  Klin. Wschr.
1927, 6:  639-44.—Urbach, E.  Zur  Chemie  der  alten  und
kranken Haut.   Arch. Derm. Syph., Berl., 1928, 155: 183-6 —
Wlassics,  T.  Die Menge des Fettes in den Zellen der Epidermis
bei einigen Hautveranderungen.   Derm. Wschr.,  1931,  92:
1063-8.—Zalkan, P. M.  [Resorption of  colloidal stain in vari-
ous dermatoses]  Sovet. vest, vener., 1934, 3:  681-6.

----  Biochemistry:  Acid-base equilibrium.

   Lavedan de Casaubon, A. de.  *Contribution
k I'etude de  l'equilibre  acido-basique  dans l'ec-
zema,  l'urticaire et  l'oedeme de Quincke.   107p.
8?   Par., 1937.
   Lehuede,  P.   *Contribution k  Pdtude  de la
reserve  alcaline dans  quelques  dermatoses.   71p.
8?   Par., 1933.
   Arkhangelsky, S.  P.   [Hasselbach's constant as one of the
indices of  acid base equilibrium in  skin  affections]   Tr. Acad.
mil.  med.  Kiroff, 1936, 5:  139-60.—Bertaccini, G.   Ricerche
sull'equilibrio acido-base e la riserva d'alcali nel  sangue in
alcune dermopatie.  Gior. ital. derm, sif., 1928, 69: 3; 793.—
Boutelier, A.  Investigaci6n de la  acidez  i6nica  (pH)  en dife-
rentes dermatosis.  Rev. med. Barcelona, 1927, 2. ser., 7: 393-
8.—Cerchiai, U.  Lo studio della riserva alcalina del sangue in
alcune malattie  della pelle.   Gior. ital. derm, sif.,  1927,  68:
1570-83.—Ciambellotti, E.  Determinazioni degli alcali fissi di
riserva nel sangue  dei dermopatici secondo il metodo di Van
Slyke e Cullen.   Atti Accad. fisiocr. Siena (1928) 1929, ser. 10,
3: 647.—Crosti,  A.   Ricerche su alcune proprieta  phisico-
chimiche del sangue e degli essudati cutanei in dermatosi; nota
1, Sulla concentrazione  idrogenionica.   Gior. ital.  derm, sif.,
1929, 70: 1003-9.—Forster, R.  Ueber das Sfturen-Basengleich-
gewicht bei Hautkrankheiten.   Med.  Welt,  1931,  5:  587.
------  Zur Frage der Beziehungen zwischen Alkalireserve und
Dermatosen.  Derm. Zschr., 1931, 61: 153-8.—Ghislanzoni, C.
La riserva  alcalina  nelle dermatosi dei bambini.  Gior. ital.
derm, sif.,  1929, 70: 1095.—Graf, H.  Beitrag zur Frage des
Saure-Basengleichgewichtes  (Alkalireserve)  im   Blute  bei
Psoriasis, Ekzem und einigen  andereri  Dermatosen.   Arch.
Derm.  Syph., Berl., 1929, 158: 768-74.—Perutz, A., & Lustig,
B.  Ueber  die  Wasserstoffionenkonzentration der Hautober-
flache und ihre  Regulation bei Dermatosen.  Ibid., 1931, 163:
18-29.—Pisacane, C.   Variazioni della  riserva  alcalina del
sangue in alcune malattie della  pelle.  Arch. ital. derm, sif.,
1930^-31, 6: 61-78,  ch.—Popescu, A.  [Observations  on the
alkali reserve in certain cases of dermatosis]  Spitalul,  1028,
48: 184-9.—Preininger, T.  Wasserstoffionenkonzentration im
Blute bei einigen entziindlichen und nichtentziindlichen Derma-
tosen.   Derm.  Wschr.,  1927,  85: 1679-84.—Spillmann,  L.
Importance de l'equilibre acido-basique en dermatologie.  Rev.
med.  est, 1932, 60:  1-5.  ----—  Dermatoses  et alcalose.
Schweiz. med.  Wschr., 1929, 59: 1217.   ------ Verain, &
Weiss.  Considerations sur le desequilibre acidobasique dans
les reactions cutanees.  Bull. Soc. fr. derm,  syph., 1931, 37:
364—76.—Tamponi,  M.   Ricerche sul pH cutaneo in alcune
dermatosi  mediante  l'uso  di indicatori  vitali.   Gior. ital.
derm,  sif.,  1934,  75:  suppl.,  179.  ------  Ricerche sul pH
intradermico in alcune dermatosi ed in varie condizioni speri-
mentali mediante l'uso di indicatori vitali.  Ibid., 1935, 76:
335-58.—Vonkennel.   Die praktische Bedeutung des Saure-
Basengleichgewichts bei Hautkrankheiten; vorlaufige Mittei-
lung.  Derm. Wschr.,  1928, 87: 1884-8.

----  bullous.

   See also Pemphigus.
   Ambrogio,  A.  Eruzioni  bollose provocate  da  sostanze
eterogenee  per  via esterna ed interna.  Gior. ital. derm, sif.,
1932, 72: 108-15.—Artom, M.  Le dermatosi bollose infantili.
Ibid.,  140-52.—Blatt, O.  Eine ungewohnliche  zosteriforme
und pemphigoide Blaseneruption.  Derm. Wschr., 1927, 84:
99-103.—Bottoli, A. Su di un gruppo di forme bollose osservate
in Verona  nell'estate  1934.   Gior. ital. derm, sif., 1935, 76:
suppl.,  82-5.—Boutelier, A.   Las dermatosis  ampollosas del
lactante.  Rev. med. Barcelona,  1926, 2. ser.  6: 232-12.  Also
Rev. med.  fr., 1927, 8: 721-32.—Elliott, J. A. Bullous derma-
toses of toxic origin; report of a case involving an association
with choriocarcinoma.  Arch.  Derm. Syph.,  Chic, 1938, 37:
219-33.—Fischl, R.  Ueber Blasenausschlage im Sauglingsalter.
Med. Klin., Berl., 1924, 20: 1279-81.—Fox, H. Case for diag-
nosis; chronic bullous eruption in a child of  2  years.   J. Cut.
Dis. incl. Syph., 1915, 33: 481.  ------   A case for diagnosis;
bullous eruption of the face.  Arch. Derm. Syph., Chic,  1937,
35:  1195.—Gaumond,  E.   Affection  bulleuse   recidivante.
Bull. Soc. med. hop. Quebec, 1934, 401-7.—Genner. V.  Erup-
tion bulleuse saisonniere.  Ann.  derm, syph.. Par.,  1929, 6.
ser., 10: 269-74.  Also Ugeskr. laeger, 1929, 91: 255.—Gougerot
& Brouet.   Cas pour  diagnostic; dermatose  bulleuse  cutanee,
buccale et laryngee, grave, rapidement et spontanement guerie.
Bull. Soc. fr. derm, syph., 1936, 43: 638-41.—Jona, G.  Su due
casi di affezioni bollose febbrili.  Pediat. med. prat., Tor.,  1932,
7: 94;  173.—Morton, E.  Fatal case of bullous eruption.  Proc
R.  Soc. M., Lond., 1921-22,  15: sect. stud. dis. child., 5.—
Moura, G. de.  Erupcao  bolhosa.  Brasil  med., 1920, 34:
229.—Oliver, L.  A persistent bullous eruption.   N. England
J. M., 1928, 198:  1009-11.—Pautrier, L. M.   Difficulte du
diagnostic des affections bulleuses; nouveau type de dermatose
aigue a lesions  erythemateuses circinees et bulleuses, se termi-
nant par la mort en moins de 3 semaines.  Bull. Soc. fr. derm.
syph., 1932, 39: 1529-36.—Peyri, J.  El efluvio estatico en las
dermatosis ampollosas.  Rev. espafi. derm, sif., 1910, 12: 385-
96.—Popov.   Resultate  mit  intravenosen Trypanblauinjek-
tionen bei bestimmten bullosen Affektionen (zur Mitteilung von
Levy-Franckel  zum Thema der  gefarbten Dermoreaktionen)
Derm. Zschr., 1934, 69: 288.—Ruch, R.  O.   Chronic bullous
eruption. Arch. Derm. Syph., Chic, 1937, 35: 744.—Sequeira,
J. H.   Case of bullous eruption.  Proc. R. Soc. M., Lond.,
1922-23, 16:  sect, derm., 55.—Tomkinson, J.  G.   Bullous
eruptions.   Practitioner, Lond., 1936, 136:  612-22.—Velasco
Pajares.   Pirexia  ampolloide hemorragica  grave.   Pediat.
espan., 1922, 11: 262-7, pl.—Zweifel, C.  Zur Kenntnis  der
neurogen  entstehenden  blasigen  Hauteruptionen.   Derm.
Wschr., 1927, 85: 933-9.

----   Cases  and statistics.
   Alderson, H. E., & Reich, A.  Incidence of dermatoses in  a
student health service.   Arch. Derm. Syph., Chic,  1937,  36:
57-61.—Blaisdell, J. H.  Cases from the skin department  of the
Massachusetts  General Hospital service of  John T.  Bowen,
M. D.  Boston M. & S. J., 1912, 166:  168-70.—Broers, J. H.
[Statistical  data  on skin diseases and syphilis]   Ned.  tschr.
geneesk., 1931, 75: pt 3, 4169-73.—Butterworth, T.. & Wilson,
M., jr.  Incidence of diseases of the skin in feeble-minded persons.
Arch.  Derm. Syph.,  Chic,  1938, 38:  203-9.—Casazza. R.
Osservazioni su un gruppo di non comuni  casi  di oncologia
dermatologica.   Arch. ital.  derm, sif., 1932-33,  8:  3-118 —
Davies. J.  H. T. Relative frequency of  certain skin diseases.
Brit M. J., 1936, 1: 111.—Gaumond. E.   Mille cas de derma-
tologie.  Bull. Soc. med. hop. Quebec, 1935,  176-87.—Gil man.
R. L.  Incidence of skin diseases in a student health  service. 
DERMATOSIS
224
DERMATOSIS
Am. J. M. Sc, 1934, 188: 208-70.—Goldblatt. S. Skin diseases
in  prison population.   Med. Bull. Univ. Cincinnati, 1935,  7:
117-9.—Goodman, H.   Statistics of  the 10 most common skin
diseases; based on analysis of 973,090 published cases. Am. J.
Phys. Ther., 1929-30, 6: 357.  Also Arch. Derm. Syph., Chic,
1929,  20: 186-8.   Also Am. Med., 1934, 40: 447-9,
Some unusual skin lesions; case reports.  Clin. M. & S., 1937,
44: 345.—Greco, N. V.  Estadfstica anual (abril 1 de 1933 a
marzo de 1934)  Sem. med., B. Air., 1935, 42: 621-5.—Hartzell.
M. B.  Keloid;  leukaemia cutis; miliary  papular syphiloderm;
alopecia areata.  Internat. Clin., 1918,  28. ser., 4: 85-93.—
Lerner, C.  Cases from  the Skin Clinic of the  Postgraduate
Hospital. Phys. Ther., 1929, 47:394-8.—Milbradt, W. Ueber
den Wandel im Charakter und Auftreten der Hautkrankheiten
in  Abhiingigkeit  vom  politisch-wirtschaftlichen  Geschehen
(statistischer Vergleich des Krankenmaterials in den Jahren
1907-33 an der Jenaer Hautpoliklinik)  Arch. Derm. Syph.,
Berl., 1937, 175: 384-406.—Molesworth, E. H.  Two cases of
skin disease.  Australas.  M. Gaz., 1912, 32: 3.—Morini, L., &
Alfonso, L.  Rendiconto clinico-statistico del  reparto dermo-
celtico (novembre 1920-febbraio 1922)  Gior. med. mil., 1922,
70:  406-29.—Saalfeld,  U.   Zur dermatologischen  Statistik
(unter besonderer Berucksichtigung der  Recklinghausenschen
Krankheit und  der  Myoine)   Derm.  Zschr.,  1928, 52: 399-
401.—Sabouraud, R.  S6borrhee  concrete du visage, taches
brunes  des  vieillards, verrue  plane senile et leur plus simple
traitement.  Medecine, Par., 1921-22, 2:  136.

----   Causes.
   See also  Dermatomycosis;  Dermatosis,  para-
 sitic; Dermatozoonosis; also  names of  primary
 diseases  as  Vitamin,  Deficiency, &c.
   Buchwald, H. [E.]   *Ueber  eigenartige. beim
 Baden   entstehende  Hautausschlage   [Leipzig]
 15p.   8?   [Zeulenroda] 1929.
   Kumer,   L.     Durch   unbekannte   Erreger
 bedingte Hautkrankheiten.   p.321-448.  8?  Berl.,
 1933.
   In Haut & Geschlkr. (Arzt & Zieler) Berl., 1933, 3:
   ----    Mechanische,  chemische,   thermische
 und  aktinische  Schadigungen der  Haut.   p.71-
 234.   8?  Berl.,  1934.
   In Haut & Geschlkr. (Arzt & Zieler) 1934, 2:
   Moncorps, C.   Mechanisch, thermisch, che-
 misch und aktinisch bedingte Hautveranderungen.
 p.798-863.   8?   Berl., 1935.
   In  Handb.  Kinderh. (Pfaundler, M. & Schlossmann, A.)
 4. Aufl., Berl.,  1935, 10:
   Barthelemy, R.  Dermatoses de la mode.  Rev. med.,  Par.,
 1936,  53:  483-97.—Briinauer, S. R.   Hautveranderungen
 bedingt  durch  Storungen  am   peripheren  Gefassapparat.
 In Handb. Kinderh.  (Pfaundler,  M.  &  Schlossmann,  A.)
 4. Aufl., Berl., 1935, 10: 220-59.—Christin, L. I., & Polinkowsky,
 S. I.  On the etiology of certain diseases of the skin and mucous
 membranes. Urol. Cut. Rev.,  1936, 40: 112-5.—Clark, G. C.
 Pathology  and etiology of skin diseases.  Maryland  M.  J.,
 1899, 41: 391.—Finger, F.  Betrachtungen uber die Aetiologie
 der Hautkrankheiten.  Wien. klin. Wschr., 1912, 25: 23-5.—
 Fischer, H.  Zur Frage der  Bedeutung abnormer Hautdriisense-
 krete fiir  das  pathologische Geschehen  auf  der Haut (Aus-
 scheidungsdermatosen)   Derm. Wschr.,  1926,  82: 805-11.
 Also  Miinch.  med.  Wschr.,  1926,  73:  1598.—Iordan, A.  P.
 [Two cases of skin  disease  following treatment by quacks]
 Dermatologia,  S. Peterb.,  1914, 3: 495-8—Levy-Franckel, A.
 L'heredite  dermatologique;  l'individualite  cutanee; les  pre-
 dispositions acquises; le terrain et la notion de r6action cutanee.
 In Traite derm. (Schulmann) 1933, 1:  13-36.—Oppenheim, M.
 Die Schadigungen der Haut durch den Beruf, durch den Sport,
 durch die Jahreszeiten und durch die  Kosmetik.  Wien. med.
 Wschr., 1937,  87:  289; passim.—Palmer.   Kuriose Ursache
 einer  schweren Hautkrankheit. Med.  Korbl. Wurttemberg,
 1919,  89: 491.—Pereyra, R.   Piel y mucosas.  Arch, argent.
 enferm. ap.  digest.,  1936-37, 12: 5-22.—Pettier, S. H.  The
 influences of modern women's  fashions  on the  skin.  Pacific
 Coast J. Homoeop., 1933,  44:  2-5.—Pinkus, F.  Hautkrank-
 heiten als Komplikationen  nach operativen Eingriffen und ihre
 Verhutung.  Chirurg,  1928-29, 1: 1263-8.—Bamberger,  F.
 [Causes of  skin  diseases and their influence on the clinical
 aspect of dermatoses]  Cesk. derm., 1935, 16: 3-20.—Scheuer,
 O.  Kleidung,  Mode und Hautkrankheiten.  Deut. Vjschr.
 off. Gesundhpfl.,  1911,  48: 709-33.—Soteras  y Gibert,  J.
 Causas vivas de dermatosis; profilaxia.   Gac med. Catalan.,
 1913,  43: 368-78— Spillmann, L., & Watrin, J.  A propos des
 dermatoses  d'origine medicamenteuse.  Bull. Acad, med., Par
 1934,  3. ser., Ill: 137-9.—Telford, E. D.  Lesions of the skin
 and subcutaneous tissue in diseases of the peripheral circula-
 tion.  Arch. Derm. Syph.,  Chic,  1937,  36: 952-63.—Teresh-
 nikov, V. O., & Kedrov, S.  J.  [The influence of biological and
social factors on some diseases of the skin and syphilis]  Mosk
med. J., 1928, 8: 22-35.—Ullmann, K.  Ueber Hautschadigun-
gen durch giftige Tiere.  In Schadigungen d.  Haut (Ullmann,
K.) Lpz., 1926, 2: 549-56, pl.—Wimmer, C.  Morphologisches
iiber Pflanzen und Tiere welche Hautschadigungen hervorrufen.
Ibid.,  485-508.
Causes,  climatic and meteorologic.
   Haxthausen,  H.   Cold  in  relation  to  skin
 diseases.   163p.   8?   Kbh., 1930.
   Buschke, A., Hoede, K. [et  al.]  Der Einfluss der Jahres-
 zeiten auf Verlauf und Entstehung  von  Hautkrankheiten.
 Derm. Wschr., 1932,  95: 1444.— Faugoin, A.  L.  Les derma-
 toses saisonnieres.  J. m6d. chir.,  Par.,  1934, 105: 793-6.—
 Gilman,  R. L.  Summer as a dermatological hazard.   Med.
 Rec, N.  Y.,  1934, 140: 292-4.— Haldin-Davis,  H.  Winter
 dermatoses.   Practitioner,  Lond.,  1936,  136: 70-5.—Haxt-
 hausen,  H.   Changes  in  the  skin-vessels from protracted
 action of climatic factors and their significance in  various skin
 diseases.   Brit. J. Derm. Syph., 1930, 42: 105-25.—Hyde, J. N.
 On the affections of the skin, induced by temperature varia-
 tions in cold weather.   Chicago M. J. Exam., 1886, 52: 116-
 38.—Kimbrough, R.   Dermatoses and cold  weather.   Vir-
 ginia M.  Month.,  1936-37, 63: 104r6.—Little, G.  Influence
 des causes externes (d'ordre professionnel, meteorologique ou
 autre) sur la frequence et les caracteres  des dermatoses.  Ann.
 derm, syph., Par., 1936, 7. ser., 7: 159.—Oppenheim, M.  Die
 Schadigungen  der Haut durch die  Jahreszeiten.  Wien. klin.
 Wschr., 1936,  49:  942.—Racine, M.  Dermatologie et m6te-
 orologie.   Prat.  med.  fr.,  1932, 13: 783-8.—Schmidt, F. R.
 Skin  diseases  and the weather.  Arch.  Derm. Syph.,  Chic,
 1935, 32: 781-6.—Stern, F.  Jahreszeitliche Schwankungen bei
 Hautkrankheiten.  Deut. med. Wschr.,  1932,  58: 298-300.—
 Tobias, N. Summer skin diseases in the S. Louis area. Week.
 Bull.  S. Louis M. Soc, 1935-36,  30: 459-61.

 ----  Causes, constitutional.
   Brandt, R.   Konstitution bei  Hautkrankheiten.   Wien.
 klin.  Wschr.,  1935,  48: 22; 41.—Brill. E. H.  Zur Frage der
 Konstitution bei Hautkrankheiten.  Derm. Wschr., 1935, 101:
 1421-4.—Broca.   Morbid  predispositions  [to   dermatoses]
 Monde  med.,   1915,  25:  1-5.—Cerchiai,  U.   Osservazioni
 antropometriche in  soggetti affetti  da  malattie  cutanee.
 Dermosifilografo, 1934, 9: 241-76.—Cornel, M.   La cute  nei
 suoi  rapporti  con la  costituzione  dell'individuo.   Gior. ital.
 derm, sif., 1930, 71: 2090-113.—Desaux, A.  Le role du terrain
 en dermatologie; hypotheses concernant  les differentes formes
 de la predisposition morbide individuelle.  Progr. med.,  Par.,
 1931, 289.—Frieboes,  W.  Gedanken  zu Konstitution und
 Dermatologie.   In  Konst.  & Erbbiol.   (Jaensch,  W.) Lpz.,
 1934, 157-65.—Gans, O.. & Gruhle, H.  W.  Hautkrankheiten
 und Korperbau.  Arch. Derm. Syph., Berl., 1926, 101: 271-9.—
 Gottron,  H.  Ausgewahlte Kapitel zur Frage von  Konstitu-
 tion und  Hauterkrankungen.  In Konst. & Erbbiol. (Jaensch,
 W.)  Lpz.,  1934, 166-84.—Grandinetti,  A.  Le dermatosi  ed
 il  loro terreno.  Policlinico, 1926, 33:  sez. prat., 293-7.—
 Hecht, H.  Efflorescenzen  als  Ausdruck einer  bestimmten
 individuellen  Hautdisposition.   Arch.  Derm.  Syph.,  Berl.,
 1929,  158:  519-37.—Ingram,  J.  T.    Some  constitutional
 dermatoses.  Brit. M.  J., 1935,  1:  877.—Naegeli, O.  Ueber
 Wesen und Anteil der Disposition bei  der Entstehung von
 Hautkrankheiten.  Schweiz. med.  Wschr., 1931, 61: 1164-9.
 Also In Festschr. Emil Biirgi, Basel, 1932, 256.—Petracek, E.
 [Effect of the constitution on the clinical aspect of diseases of
 the skin]   Cas. 16k. desk., 1934,  73: 1385-9.—Pulay, E.  Das
 konstitutionelle Moment in  der Pathogenese der Dermatosen.
Zschr. angew.  Anat.,  1919-20,  5: 1-22.—Pulvermacher,  L.
 Vom Konstitutionsbegriff in der Dermatologie.  Derm. Wschr.,
 1928,  87:  1882; 1929, 88: 1; 48.— Rothman, I.  [Role of con-
stitution  in dermatology]   Gy6gyaozat, 1937,  77:  653-8.—
 Stumpke.   Ueber K onstitutionstypen  in der Dermatologie.
 Arch. Derm. Syph., Berl., 1928, 155:  186-92.—Tommasi, L.
 Cute  e costituzione.  Gior.  ital. derm, sif., 1926,  67: 3-26.—
 Walter, F.  [Diseases of the skin and the constitution of woman]
 Polska gaz. lek.,  1933, 12: 713; 733.—Wirz,  F.  Zur  Frage
 der Konstitutionstypen-Hypothese  von  Buschke  und Sklarz
 (Erwiderung auf die vorstehende Entgegnung)  Derm. Wschr.,
 1924,  79: 1490-2.

 ----  Causes: Focal infection.

   Blochl,  K.    *Die  Bedeutung  der  fokalen
 Infektion  fiir   die   Dermatologie    [Munchen
 24p.  8?  Wurzb.,  1932.

   Deliberos, J.  *Le r61e des affections gingivo-
 dentaires  en  pathologie  cutanee.    146p.    8?
 Par., 1937.                                    w

   Hunstein,  W.    *Dentaler Focus und Haut-
 krankheiten  [Tubingen]  22p.   8?  Erfurt [1931]
   Neumaier, H.   *Die focale  Infektion  in  ihrer
 Bedeutung  fiir die Entstehung  von  Hautkrank-
 heiten   [Munchen]  42p.  8?  Bad Tolz,  1932.
   Alfoldy, J.  [Focal  nasal and throat infections in derma-
 tology]  Budapesti orv. ujs.,  1935, 33:  995-7.  Also Mschr.
 Ohrenh.  Wien,  1935,  69: 55-9.-Ayres, S. jr, & Anderson,
 rui   ioq°r »inff^10on, ln dermatology.  Arch. Derm. Syph.,
 Chic, 1936, 34: 421-31.-Ball. C. H. Relation of focal infec-
 tions  to skin diseases.   J. Oklahoma M. Ass.,  1920  13- 49 —
 Barber, H. W\  The relationship of dental infection to diseases
 Sa^I   IV P™C-,R-Joe M Lond., 1926-27. 20:  sect, odont.,
 6»-48. Also Guys Hosp. Rep., Lond., 1927, 77:  127-40.__ 
DERMATOSIS
225
DERMATOSIS
  Brezovszky, E., Rajka, O. [et al.]  [Focal infection in derma-
  tology]   Budapesti  orv.  ujs.,  1938,  36: 30-3.—Dechaume,
  Vrasse  &  Deliberos.   Quelques  observations  d'affections
  cutanees d'origine  dentaire.   Rev. stomat.,  Par., 1935, 37:
  12-24.—Flandin, C, & Sassier, P.  Affections  cutanees et
  systeme dentaire.  Presse med.,  1933,  41:  174-6.—Fordyce,
  J. A.  Some affections of the oral and nasal cavities which are
  related to skin diseases.   N. York M.  J., 1909,  89: 465-70.
  Also repr.—Infezioni focali e malattie cutanee.  Gazz. osp., 1935,
  56: 677-80.—Hallay. L. I.  Oligosepsis.   Arch. Derm.  Syph.
  Chic, 1937,  36: 1008-13.—Kemeri, D.  [Vicarious manifesta-
  tions and exacerbations observed on patients with skin diseases
  after removal of pyogenous foci]  Orv. hetil.,  1934, 78:  640-2
  Also Derm. Wschr., 1934,  99: 1049-54.—Moncorps, C.   Fokal-
  infection und  Hautkrankheiten.   Jahrkurs.  arztl. Fortbild.,
  1934, 25: H. 4, 17-23.—Ramorino, C.  Dermatosi facciali di
  origine   dentaria.    Dermosifilografo,   1930,  5:  289-300.—
  Ravitch. M.  L.   Focal infection as the cause of certain derma-
  toses.  Urol. Cut. Rev., 1915, 19: 366.—Sassier, P.  A propos
  d'affections cutanees d'origine dentaire.  Paris med.,  1935, 97:
  180-3.—Sibley, W. K. The relation  between the teeth and
  certain  diseases of the skin  and mucous membrane.   Med.
  Press &  Circ, Lond., 1911, n. ser., 91: 460.

  ----   Causes, gastrointestinal  and  metabolic.

     Ahlendorf,   M.    *Beitrag  zu den  bei  dem
  Pruritus,  den Erythemen und der Urticaria  vor-
  kommenden inneren Storungen  mit  besonderer
  Berucksichtigung  des    Gastrointestinalkanals.
  23p.   8?   Altenburg, 1910.
     Allen, C.  W.  Some glycosuric dermatoses.   Med.  News,
  N. Y., 1896, 69: 453.  Also repr.—Bloch, B. Beziehungen zwi-
  schen Hautkrankheiten und  Stoffwechsel.  Erg. inn.  Med.
  Kinderh., 1908, 2: 521-66.—Desaux, A., & Antoine, E. Reten-
  tissement, chez  l'adulte, des desordres gastriques ou intestinaux
  sur la peau;  coexistence des troubles cutanes et  digestifs; les
  alternances morbides.  Nutrition, Par., 1936, 6: 55-85.—Ehr-
  mann, S.  Ueber den Zusammenhang zwischen Verdauungs-
  storungen und  Dermatosen.  Wien. klin.  Wschr., 1926, 39:
  756.—Euler, H. von, & Malmberg, M.   Einfluss der  Nahrung
  auf Hautanomalien bei Ratten.  Zschr. Vitaminforsch.,  Bern,
  1937, 6: 325-7.—Fenyes, G. [Role of disorders of gastric secre-
  tion in treatment of certain skin diseases]  Budapesti orv. ujs.,
  1938, 36: 409-12.—Gate,  J., Thiers, H. [et al.]  Estomac et
  dermatoses.   J.  med. Lyon, 1936, 17: 369-80.—Genner,  V., &
  With, T.  K.   [Investigations on the function of the liver in cer-
  tain diseases  of  the skin with special reference to etiology and
  treatment]  Hospitalstidende, 1937, 80: 1281-320.—Ginsberg,
  J. E.  Acid in the blood as a cause of diseases of the skin.  Arch.
  Derm. Syph., Chic, 1935, 32: 464—Gybrgy, P., Sullivan,  M., &
  Karsner, H. T.  Nutritional dermatoses in rats.  Proc. Soc. Exp.
  Biol, N.  Y., 1937-38, 37: 313-5.—Hayes, W. V.  A few obser-
  vations regarding the skin and nutrition.  Rev. Gastroenter.,
  1935, 2: 144-6.—Hermans, E. H.. & Belinfante, A. J. G. [Al-
  buminous putrefaction  and skin diseases]  Ned. tschr. ge-
  neesk., 1930, 74: 1316-31.—Highman, W. J.  Dermatology
  in relation to metabolic disturbances.  N.  York State J. M.,
  1931, 31:  65-70.—Jadassohn, W.   Hautkrankheiten  und
  Ernahrung.   Schweiz. med.  Wschr.,  1933,  63: 1332-4 —
  Krzysztalowicz,  F.   [Importance of disordered metabolism in
  dermatology]  Przegl. chor6b sk6r. wen., 1913,  7: 165-90.—
  Lichtenstein,  M.  [Auto-intoxication in  skin  diseases]   Gaz.
 lek., Warsz.,  1910,  2. ser., 30:  431;  467.—Marchionini, A.
  Hautkrankheiten und  Stoffwechsel.  Med. Welt, 1937,  11:
  1197-202.—Pasini, A.  Studi sui rapporti tra fattori dietetici e
 dermatosi.  Gior. ital. derm, sif., 1935, 76: 657-64.—Pinter, K.
 [Metabolic disorders and diet in certain skin diseases]  Buda-
 pesti orv. ujs., 1937,  35: 265-9.—Porges, O.  Ueber den Zu-
 sammenhang zwischen Verdauungsstorungen und Dermatosen
 und dessen Bedeutung fiir die Behandlung gewisser Hautkrank-
 heiten.  Wien. klin. Wschr., 1926, 39: 566-9.—Pulay, E.  Zur
 Frage: Stoffwechsel und Haut.  Arch. Verdauungskr., 1926, 39:
 13-43.   ------   Die  Bedeutung  des  Mineralstoffwechsels
 (Elektrolytsystem)  fur  die Pathologie-Therapie   der Haut.
 Med. Welt,  1927,  1: 1627b-1627d— Rodriguez  y Abaytua,
 N.  Subordinaci6n patog6nica de las dermatoses a las dispepsias.
 Sem. med., B. Air., 1913, 20: 582-94.—Schwartz. H. J.   Asso-
 ciation of intestinal indigestion with various dermatoses, based
 on an analysis of more than  900 feces examinations; a statistical
 report.  Arch. Derm.  Syph., Chic, 1926,  n. ser., 13: 672-4.—
 Singer, G. The  endogenic  nature of some skin diseases;  critic
 of Bloch's review of skin and metabolism.   Med.  J.  &  Rec,
 1926, 123: 374.   Also repr.—Spiethoff, B.   Storungen der
 vegetativen Funktionen und des Stoffwechsels bei Dermatosen.
 Med. Klin., Berl., 1934, 30: 502-4.—Spira, L.  [Relation of
 some diseases of the skin to disorders  of the gastrointestinal
 tract] Bratisl. lek. listy, 1929, 9: 295-8.—Stein, L.  [Relations
 of metabolism to skin diseases]  Orv.  hetil.,  1915, 59:  5.—
 Strickler, A.  The relation of diet to diseases of the skin.  N.
 York M.  J.,  1916, 104: 506.—Stumpke,  G.   Ueber einige
 klinische Beobachtungen von Hautkrankheiten und  Stoffwech-
selstorungen.   Derm. Wschr., 1928, 87: 1383-90.—Touton, K.
Hautschadigungen durch pflanzliche Nahrungs- und Genussmit-
tel.  Naturwissenschaften,  1930, 18: 121-6.—Valade, C.  K.
The  questionable relationship  of diet  to skin diseases.  J.
Michigan M.  Soc, 1935, 34: 426-32.—Weissenbach, R. J., &
Basch, G.   Dermatoses et syndromes cutanes par troubles du
 metabolisme; syndromes cutanes  des maladies par carence.
 In Traite derm. (Schulmann)  1933. 2: 101-17.

 ----  Causes, neural and mental.

    See under Dermatoneurosis.

 ---■  Causes, systemic.

    Briceno-Iragorry,    L.     Contribution    a
 I'etude du retentissement des affections generates
 sur  les phaneres.  46p.   8?   Par.,  1932.
    Mayr, J. K.  Die Erscheinungen an der Haut
 bei inneren Krankheiten einschliesslich der durch
 Behandlung   bedingten   Schadigungen.    117p.
 4?    Lpz., 1926.
    Bloch, B. Ueber die Beziehungen zwischen Hautkrankheiten
 und Gesamtorganismus.  Zschr. arztl. Fortbild.,  1928, 25: 722-
 8.—Brunsting, L. A.  Cutaneous manifestations  of systemic
 disease.  Med. Clin. N. America, 1937, 21: 861-74.—Buschke,
 A., & Gumpert, M.  Hauterkrankungen und innere Medizin.
 Zschr. arztl. Fortbild.,  1926,  23:  545; 581.—Busman,  G. J.
 Cutaneous diseases from the metabolic and endocrinic aspect.
 Pennsylvania M.  J.,  1931, 35:  172-5.—Combes,  F. C. jr.
 Some skin manifestations of systemic disease.  Med. J. & Rec,
 1928,  127: 659-63.—Cunningham, W. P.  Cutis; index morbi.
 N. York M. J., 1913, 98: 465.  Also repr.—Dujardin, B.   Le
 symptome cutane.  Clinique, Brux., 1910, 24: 261-8.—Goecker-
 man,  W. H.  Cutaneous lesions diagnostic of  constitutional
 complaints.  Med.  Clin. N.  America,  1926,  10: 659-64.—
 Gordon, S.  The response of  the skin to systemic affections.
 Med. J. & Rec, 1926, 123: 375-9.—Jamieson, R.  C.  The inter-
 relationship  between dermatoses and internal  diseases.   J.
 Michigan M. Soc,  1930, 29: 45-9.  ------  The  changing
 aspect of dermal lesions in relation to internal abnormalities.
 Ibid.,  1935, 34: 654-61.—Karcher, M.  Ueber die Beziehungen
 zwischen inneren Krankheiten, Stoffwechsel- und  Hautleiden.
 Deut. Aerzte Ztg, 1936, 11: No. 433.—Keining, E.. & Hopf, G.
 Ueber die Beziehungen zwischen Haut- und inneren Krankhei-
 ten.  Derm. Wschr., 1935, 101: 1414-7.—Kemeri, D.  [Dis-
 eases of the skin and internal organs as late manifestations of
 acute infections]  Orv. hetil., 1935, 79: 464-7.—Ketron, L. W.
 Skin  disease and internal medicine.  South.  M. J.,  1937,  30:
 915-8.—Kindel, D. J.  Skin disorders in systemic disease.  J.
 Med., Cincin., 1935-36, 16: 200-6.—Kingery, L. B.  The role
 of the skin in general medicine.  Northwest M., 1926, 25: 314-
 6.—Lutz, W.  Beziehungen zwischen  Hautkrankheiten  und
 Gesamtorganismus.  Derm. Zschr., 1938,  77: 328-49.—Mil-
 bradt, W.  Ueber den Zusammenhang von Haut- und Organ-
 storungen unter besonderer Berucksichtigung des Leberstoff-
 wechsels.  Med. Welt, 1935, 9: 1417-21.—Ramel,  E.  Con-
 tribution a I'etude des dermatoses toxiques survenant au cours
 de tumeurs  malignes.  Schweiz. med.  Wschr., 1926,  56: 790-
 2.—-Stiihmer,  A.   Hautkrankheiten  als  Ausdruck innerer
 Storungen.  Med. Welt,  1935,  9: 1335; 1371.—Stumpke.  G.
 Ueber  Beziehungen zwischen  Hautorgan  und  allgemeinen
 Storungen.  Derm. Wschr., 1937, 105: 1053-62.—Szodoray, L.
 [Haematologic diseases and dermatology] Magy. orv. nagyhet
 jegyzokve, 1931, 192.—Templeton, H. J.   Skin lesions  as
 diagnostic aids in general medicine.  California West. M., 1926,
 24: 348.—Ullrich,  O.   Hautveranderungen  bei Leukamien,
 Lymphogranulomato.se  und  Erkrankungen  verwandter  Art.
 In Handb. Kinderh. (Pfaundler, M. & Schlossman, A.) 4. Aufl.,
 Berl.,  1935,  10: 206-19.—Weidman,  F. D.   Dermatologie
 expressions of internal medical  diseases.  California West. M.,
 1930,  33: 697-703.—Wile, U. J.  Cutaneous manifestations of
 systemic diseases.  Bull. N. York Acad. M., 1932, 2. ser.,  8:
 289-313.—Wise, F., & Wolf, J.  Skin diseases in  their relation
 to disturbances of  other organs.  J. Michigan M.  Soc, 1937,
 36: 537^2.

 ----   Classification and nomenclature.

   Brocq, L.   Conception generale des dermatoses;  nouvelle
 note sur leur classification. Ann. derm, syph., Par., 1927, 6.
 ser., 8: 65-86.—Cicero, R. E.  Un concepto nuevo en derma-
 tologia; las  dermatosis invisibles de  Gougerot.   Gac  med.
 Mexico,  1936, 66:  68-76.—Gougerot, H.   Contribution  a
 I'etude des dermatoses invisibles.  Bull. Soc. fr.  derm, syph.,
 1933, 40: 1619-48.—Greco, N. V.  Fases evolutivas de la derma-
 tologia; la glandula cutanea y el organismo; la etiologfa  en la
 clasificaci6n de las dermatosis.   Sem. med., B. Air., 1927, 34:
 pt 2,  649-63.  Also  Rev.  med. cubana, 1928, 39: 569-96.—
 Krzysztalowicz.  L'etiologie des  dermatoses  comme base de
 leur classification.   Ann.  derm, syph., Par.,  1926, 6. ser.,  7:
 19-26.—Montesano, V.  Le dermatosi  invisibili (criptoderma-
 tosi)  Ann. igiene, 1936, 46: attual., No. 11, 1-24.

----   Cosmetic  and sociologic aspect.

  Acquaviva, A.  Les dermatoses inesth6tiques;
 leur  traitement  par  les agents physiques.   41 lp.
8?   Par.,  1930.
  Kromayer,  E.  L.  F.   Die Behandlung  der
kosmetischen  Hautleiden  unter besonderer  Be-
152511—vol. 4, 4th series----15 
DERMATOSIS
226
DERMATOSIS
riicksichtigung  der physikalisehen Heilmethoden
und der narbenlosen  Operationsweisen.  2. Aufl.
124p.   8?   Lpz.,  1929.   Also Engl.  ed.   llOp
Lond., 1930.
   Arzt, L.  Die Bedeutung der Hautkrankheiten im sozialen
Leben.  Wien. klin. Wschr., 1928, 41: 559-63.—Bejarano, J.
Dermatosis y  matrimonio.  Arch, med.,  Madr.,  1928,  28:
595-601.—Evseev, A. A.  [Social importance of diseases of the
skin]  Sovet. vrach. gaz., 1932, 36: 291.—Gumpert, M. Ent-
stellungsbekampfung.  Med.  Welt,  1928,  2:  1573;  1638.—
Kromayer.   Aerztliche Kosmetik der  Haut.   Deut. med.
Wschr., 1913, 39: 1713-6,  1969 pl.—Marin, A.   De quelques
dermatoses  inesthetiques.   Union med.  Canada,  1936,  65:
719-24.—Saalfeld, E.  Kosmetik  und Anatomie.  Berl. klin.
Wschr., 1914, 51: 1122.

----   Diagnosis.
   See also Dermatosis, unclassified;  Eruption.
   Grunberg, M.   ^Untersuchungen  mittels der
 McClure-Aldrich'schen  Quaddelprobe  bei  eini-
 gen  Dermatosen    [Erlangen]   16p.   8?   Kall-
 miinz, 1932.
   Hauptmann,  K.   *Untersuchungen krankhaft
 veranderter Haut  mit  dem  Wood'schen  Licht-
 Filter  [Erlangen]  26p.   8?   Kallmiinz, 1933.

   Stonecypher, D. D.  Key to symptomatology;
 the  significance  of   symptoms;  diagnosis   by
 elimination;  Book  V,  Dermatological diseases.
 65 superimposed pl.   obi. 4?   Nebraska City, 1934.
   Alden, H. S.  A dermatological clinic.  Am. Med., 1928, 23:
 326-9,—Amaya,  P. J.  Falsos sabafiones.  Repert. med. cir.,
 Bogota, 1920-21, 12: 545-7.—Baird,  P.  C.  jr.  Commonly
 missed diagnoses in dermatology.  Med. Clin.  N.  America,
 1937, 21: 621-35.—Barber, H. W., & Forman, L.  The results
 of intradermal tests in certain dermatoses and the therapeutic
 effect of intradermal vaccines.  Brit. J. Derm.  Syph., 1933, 45:
 4-15.—Best, W.  H.   A frequently  unrecognized symptom-
 complex.  Med.  Rec, N.  Y.,  1915,  88:  315-8.—Cade,  S.
 Diagnosis  of malignant disease of the  skin.   In Early diagn.
 malign, dis. (Donaldson, M., & Cade, S.) Lond., 1936, 138-44 —
 Campbell,  G. G.  Diagnosis  of common  skin conditions.
 Canad. M. Ass. J., 1926, 16: 1230.—Cimoca, V., & Tataru, V.
 [Grave diagnostic errors in  dermato-venerology]  Cluj. med.,
 1932, 13: 23-5.—Doan, E. B.  Perplexities in  dermatology for
 the general practitioner.  Cleveland M. & S.  Rep., 1910, 18:
 215-8.—Eddowes, A.  Dermatological pitfalls.  Med. Press &
 Circ, Lond., 1919, n. ser., 107: 9.—Engman,  M. F.  Some
 thoughts on precedent.  Collect. Stud. Derm. Dep.  Barnard
 Hosp., S. Louis,  1921, 125-31.—Fischer, K.  Das Kobnersche
 Symptom  (der isomorphe Reizeffekt)   Arch. Derm. Syph.,
 Berl., 1927,  153: 318-25.—Fox, H. The diagnosis and treat-
 ment of some common skin diseases.  Yale J. Biol.,  1934,  7:
 63-5.—Franke,  M.   [Importance of  studying  functional
 kidney troubles in etiology of skin diseases]  Polska gaz. lek.,
 1926, 5: 231-3.—Gold, J. D.  Ringed eruptions in skin dis-
 eases,  and  their differential  diagnosis.   Proc.  Connecticut
 M.  Soc,  1911,   149-57.—Haase, M.   Etiology  unknown.
 J. Am. M. Ass.,  1923, 81: 703.—Hufschmitt,  G.  Application
 de 1'interferometrie  a quelques dermatoses.   Bull.  Soc. fr.
 derm, syph., 1933, 40: 461-6.—Knowles, F. C. Some diseases
 of the skin offering  difficulties in diagnosis.  Pennsylvania
 M. J., 1932, 35: 312-3.—Leszczynski, R., & Falik, E.  [Litmus
 tests in diseases of the skin]  Przegl. derm., Warsz., 1937, 32:
 359-66.—Lutembacher,  R.   Du  grattage methodique des
 lesions cutanees  comme moyen  de  preciser le diagnostic
 Ann.  derm, syph., Par., 1910,  5. ser., 1: 239; 308.—Mac-
 Cormac, H.  The principles of diagnosis in skin disease.  Prac-
 titioner, Lond., 1936,  136: 541-54.—MacKee, G. M. Diag-
 nosis and treatment of the more common diseases of the skin.
 In Pract. Lect. (Hoeber) 1924-26, 2. ser., N. Y., 1927, 324-89.—
 Marras, A.  Delle principali prove biologiche sulla funzionalita
 dei sistemi  endocrino e simpatico nelle  malattie  cutanee e
 celtiche (metabolismo  basale, riserva alcalina, pH, glicemia e
 curba glicemica)   Gior. ital.  derm, sif., 1931, 72: 1001-25.—
 Milks. H. J.  Diagnosis and treatment of skin diseases. J. Am.
 Vet.  M. Ass., 1927, 71: 159-70.—Murken, G.  Ueber den Wert
 der  interferometrischen  Methode  der  Abderhaldenschen
 Reaktion bei Hautkrankheiten.  Zschr. ges. exp. Med., 1938,
 103:  387-99.—Ormsby,  O.  S.  Common skin  diseases and
 their diagnosis.  J. Lancet, 1934, 54: 577-85.—Schacht.  Kon-
 nen wir Aerzte auf  dem Gebiete der  Hautkrankheiten  sehr
 wesentliche Fettersparnisse machen?   Zschr.  arztl. Fortbild.,
 1916, 13: 563-6.—Sohrweide, A. W. Recent changes in derma-
 tologie diagnosis; resume of 1,112,050  published cases. Arch.
 Derm. Syph., Chic,  1934, 30: 260-3.—Standish, E. M.  The
differential diagnosis  of  common skin diseases.   Proc. Con-
necticut M.  Soc,  1930, 138: 124-34.—Strauss, P.  Zur Diag-
nose  und  Therapie der  Stauungsdermatosen.  Miinch. med.
Wschr., 1910, 57: 1497.—Torok, L. Borbetegsegek diagnoszti-
kaja.  In Klin, diagn. (V. Mulier)  Budap., 1937, 1: 806-49.—
Wilmott, C. B.  Practical points in diagnosis of most common
types of skin diseases.  Kentucky M. J., 1926,  24: 268-72.
Endocrine relations.
   See  under Endocrine glands,  Diseases: Mani-
festations.

----   Fox-Fordyce's type.
   Barber, H. W.  Case of Fox-Fordyce disease.  Proc R. Soc.
 M., Lond., 1922, 15: sect, derm., 44.—Dohi, S.  Zur Kenntnis
 der Fox-Fordyceschen Krankheit.  Arch.  Derm. Syph.,  Berl.,
 1929-30, 159: 611-8.—Ferrer y Pulgaron, I.,  & Leon, P. M.
 Sobre dos casos de enfermedad de Fox-Fordyce.  Rev. med.
 cubana,  1928, 39: 46-50.—Finsen, H. C. S.   Fox-Fordyces-
 Krankheit.   Derm.  Zschr., 1925, 44:  322-7.—Fischer,  H.
 Zur   Fox-Fordyceschen  Krankheit;   vorlaufige  Mitteilung.
 Derm. Wschr., 1925, 80: 821-8.  Also Zbl.  Haut  Geschlkr.,
 1926, 20: 1-10.—Freund, E.  Su  due casi della dermatosi di
 Fox-Fordyce (contributo  clinico e istologico)   Gior. ital. mal.
 vener.,  1924, 65:  1636-69, 6 pl.—Goodman, H.   The Fox-
 Fordyce syndrome.  Arch.  Derm.  Syph.,  Chic,  1926,  14:
 46-9.  Also Acta  derm,  vener.,  Stockh.,  1926,  7:  509-30.—
 Grschebin, S.  Zur Kasuistik der Fox-Fordyceschen  Krank-
 heit.  Derm. Wschr., 1933, 96:  825-7.—Hirschfeld, R.  Fox-
 Fordycesche Krankheit in Kombination mit Lupus erythema-
 todes bei einer 67jahrigen  Frau.  Ibid., 1926, 82: 221 —
 Jung, F.   Zur Kasuistik der  Fox-Fordyceschen Krankheit.
 Derm. Zschr., 1927, 51: 112-6.—Kitamura, S.  Ueber die Fox-
 Fordycesche Krankheit.  Jap. J. Derm. Urol., 1928, 28:  76.—
 Konrad, J.  Zur Kenntnis der Fox-Fordyceschen Krankheit.
 Derm. Zschr., 1928, 52:  289-95.—Laurentier, C.   A propos
 d'un cas de neurodermite axillaire (Fox-Fordyce)  Bull. Soc.
 fr. derm, syph., 1927, 34:  241-3.—Leeuwen, T. M. van [Case
 of Fox-Fordyce's  disease]  Ned.  tschr. geneesk.,  1931,  75:
 pt 2, 1856.—Lenz, A.  Zur Kasuistik der Fox-Fordyceschen
 Krankheit.  Derm. Wschr., 1926, 83: 1627-32.—Lowenberg,
 M.  Beitrag zur Kasuistik der Fox-Fordyceschen Krankheit.
 Ibid., 1361-6.—Louste, Levy-Franckel & Caillau.  Maladie de
 Fox-Fordyce.  Bull. Soc. fr. derm, syph., 1928, 35: 299-302 —
 Nicoletti, V. Dermatosi di Fox-Fordyce.  Gior. ital. derm, sif.,
 1933, 74: suppl., 23-5, pl.—Pautrier,  L. M.  Maladie de Fox-
 Fordyce.  Bull.  Soc.  fr.   derm, syph., 1929, 36:  157-61 —
 Pick,  W.  Zur Pathogenese der Fox-Fordyceschen Krankheit.
 Arch. Derm.  Syph., Berl.,  1926, 151:  165-9.—Rejsek,  B.
 [Case of  Fox-Fordyce  disease]    Cas. lek.  cesk.,  1926,  65:
 845-8.—Roques, K. R.  von.  Fox-Fordycesche Krankheit und
 Neurodermitis.   Derm. Zschr.,  1927,  51: 108-11.—Schmidt,
 P.  W.   Histologische  Studien  iiber  die  Fox-Fordycesche
 Erkrankung.  Arch. Derm. Syph.,  Berl., 1928, 154: 655-67 —
 Simon,  C.  La  maladie  de Fox-Fordyce et  son traitement
 chirurgical.  Bull, med., Par., 1933, 47: 719-21.—Snethlage, A.
 [Case of Fox-Fordyce disease]  Ned. tschr. geneesk., 1927,  71:
 pt 2, 1076.—Takigawa,  K.  Zur Fox-Fordyceschen Krankheit.
 Acta derm.,  Kyoto, 1929,  13: 454.—Turk, N.  Zur Kenntnis
 der Fox-Fordyceschen Krankheit beim mannlichen Geschlecht.
 Derm. Wschr., 1927, 84: 326-31.—Ukhin, A. F. [Case of Fox-
 Fordyce's disease]   Klin.  J. Saratov,  1928, 5:  129-34.—
 Venturi,  T.   Contributo  alia conoscenza  della dermatosi di
 Fox-Fordyce.  Dermosifilografo,  1929, 4:  369-83.—Whitfield,
 A. On the Fordyce-Fox syndrome.  Brit. J. Derm. Syph.,  1923,
 35: 393-8, 2 pl.—Withers,  S. M.  Chronic papular itching erup-
 tion of the axillae and pubes (Fordyce)  Arch. Derm. Syph.,
 Chic, 1920, n.  ser., 1: 8-14.—Zenin, A.  S.   [Fcx-Fordyce's
disease]  Vener. derm.. Moskva, 1931,  8: 38-40.

----   generalized.
   Buschke,  A., Joseph, A., & Ollendorff, H.   Epidemiologie
 der Hautkrankheiten.  Klin. Wschr.,  1931,  10:  1793-9.—
 Foerster, H.  R.  Generalized erythematosquamous and papular
 dermatoses.  In Pract. Libr. M.  & S.  (Appleton) N. Y.,  1936,
 10: 607-48.—Nobl, G.  [Universelle Dermatose]  Wien.  med.
 Wschr.,  1919,  69: 508.—Pautrier, L.  M.,  & Woringer, F.
 Contribution a I'etude de  l'histo-physiologie cutanee; a propoa
 d'un  aspect histo-pathologique  nouveau  du  ganglion  lym-
 phatique; la reticulose lipomeianique  accompagnant certaines
 dermatoses generalisees.  Ann. derm, syph., Par.. 1937 7 ser .
 8: 257-73.

 ----   Geographic  occurrence.
   Adams, W. B.   The  cream  of a  year at Beirut.  Arch.
 Derm. Syph., Chic, 1921, n. ser., 4: 207-12.— Alderson, H. E.
 Brief  notes  on skin diseases in  the Hawaiian Territory (the
sun a modifying factor)   California  J. M.,  1910,  8: 267 —
Braude, R., &  Grschebin, S.   Die Hautkrankheiten in  der
 Burjato-Mongolei und ihre Charakteristik.  Acta derm, vener.,
 Stockh., 1934,  15:  436-52.—Bulkley,  L. D.  Notes on certain
diseases of the skin observed in the far East.   Tr Am Derm
 Ass., 1909, 213-22.  Also J. Cut.  Dis. incl. Syph., 1910, 28:  33-
41—Campos, M.de. Sobre algumas  affeccoes cutaneas do in-
 terior do Brasil  Arch, brasil. med., 1915, 5: 358-63.—Chalmers
 A. J., & Marshall,  A. J.  Notes on minor  cutaneous affections

 imV1,,  ,o7nl1nc!;Eg,ypti,a,n Sudan- J- Tr°p-  M- Hye- Lond-
 1918,  21: 197-200,  pl.  Also repr.—Fusco, P.  Considerazioni
 sulle malattie cutanee in Libia; sifilide, lepra, pian.   Arch.  ital.
 sc, med. col., 1922, 3:  165-73.—Gutierrez, P. The common
 skin diseases among Filipinos.   Rev. filip.  med.,  1926,  17:
 %l%;'~Ibrahim Bey  A.   A rare surgical disease  in Egypt.
 J. Egypt IM. Ass   1930, 13: 66-8,  pl.-Kerl, W.  Wandlungen
 der Haut- und  Geschlechtskrankheiten in  den letzten zwei 
DERMATOSIS
227
DERMATOSIS
Dezennien auf Wiener Boden.  Wien. klin. Wschr., 1933, 46:
708-11 —Kesten,  B.  M.   Observations on  skin  diseases  in
Porto Rico.  Porto Rico J. Pub. Health, 1929-30, 5: 185-7 —
King, W. W.  Some observations upon the skin  diseases  of
Porto Rico.  West. M. Rev., 1918, 23: 566-85— Klein. S. R.
Some special  dermatological  cases in China.  Am. J.  Derm.
Genito-Urin. Dis., 1912, 16: 148.—Lane, J. E.  Skin diseases
and syphilis in the English colonies  of North America; with
notes on the  subsequent period.  Arch. Derm.  Syph., Chic,
1925, n.  ser., 11: 721-35.—Lawrence, H.  The incidence  of
skin  conditions in Australia.  Brit. M. J., 1935, 2: 572; 693.
Also Lancet,  Lond.,  1935, 2: 1073.—Lindberg, K.  Apercus
dermatologiques dans le nord de l'lnde anglaise.  Rev. med.
hyg. trop., Par., 1927, 19:  129-35.—Masslov, S. S.  [Syphilis
and diseases of the skin among the Cossacks of Akmolinsk and
Atbasarsk] Omsky med. J., 1928, 3: 53-62.—Massolani, D.  A.
Le tigne, il  pian, le  piodermatosi ed altre affezioni  cutanee
curate negli indigeni della Tripolitania.  Riforma med., 1913,
29: 396;  420.—Memmesheimer, A.  M.  Statistisches iiber
Hautkrankheiten in Bonn.  Arch. Derm. Syph., Berl., 1928,
155: 180 —Mendelson, R. W.  Some cutaneous manifestations
as observed in Siam.  Urol.  Cut. Rev., 1922, 26: 269-75 —
Murata, T. Ueber eine spezifische Hautkrankheit im Sarikoto-
kagebiet in der Ostmongolei.  J. Orient. M., Dairen, 1928,  8:
63.—Mooro,  D.  A. W.  Comments  on  the rare  disease  in
Egypt (Aly Ibrahim's disease)   J. Egypt. M. A»s., 1930, 13:
146.—Murata, T., Itoh, T., & Ogawa, K.  Ueber eine spezifische
Hautkrankheit  im  Sarikotokagebiet  in  der  Ostmongolei.
J. Orient. M., Dairen, 1928, 8: 63;  64.—Pardo-Castello,  V.
Skin diseases in the new world from Oviedo y  Valdes, 1478-
1557.  Arch. Derm. Syph.,  Chic, 1933, 28: 22-8. Also repr.—
Rodhain, J.   Note au sujet d'une dermo-epidermite papuleuse
epidemique du Bas-Congo.  Bull. Soc. path,  exot., Par., 1928,
21: 383-6.—Scholtz, W.  Haut- und Geschlechtskrankheiten in
Ostpreussen.  Deut. med.  Wschr., 1930,  56: 1522-6.—Terra,
F.  Aspectos  das  dermatoses no  Brasil.  Rev. derm, argent.,
1925-26  11:  151-4.—Tyau, E.  S. The incidence  of skin dis-
eases in  Shanghai.  Nat.  M. J. China, 1923-24, 10: 75-9  —
Wise,  F.  The United States of Colombia,  a fertile field  of
research for the dermatologist.  J. Cut. Dis. incl. Syph., 1914,
32- 857-9.—Zaslavsky, A. V.  [Diseases of the skin in Northern
Caucasus for  1927-1932] Sovet. vest, vener., 1933,  2: 553-63.


----   Hematology and serology.

   Beyerlein,  G.   *Beitrag  zur  Blutgruppen-
 forschung bei Hautkrankheiten  [Erlangen]  33p.
8?   Erlangen, 1929.
   Jansen, K.   *Studien  iiber das weisse Blutbild
bei    Hautkrankheiten     [Munchen]    37p.    8?
Borna-Lpz., 1930.
   Niedner, L.  [M.   M.]   *Finden sich  basophil
veranderte rote Blutkorperchen  beziehungsweise
gesteigerte vitalgranulierte bei Hautaffektionen?
24p.   8?   Lpz., 1933.
   Chiale, G.  Sulla presenza di  cellule endoteliali  nel sangue
circolante in distretti cutanei colpiti da dermatosi.  Gior. ital.
derm, sif., 1931, 72: 587-607, 4  pl.—Cottini, G. B.   Contributi
alia  partecipazione del sistema emolinfopoietico  in malattie
cutanee e veneree; comparazione di reperti clinici,  istopatolo-
gici  ed ematologici.  Haematologica, Pavia, 1938, 19: 263-
309.—Gottron, H., & Jaffe, K.   Blutveranderungen bei Haut-
krankheiten.  Fol. haemat., Lpz., 1930, 41: 174-8.—Gougerot,
H., & Dreyfus, B.  La moelle osseuse par ponction sternale
dans  les affections  de la peau; dermatoses et  eosinophilic
medullaire.  Bull. Soc. fr. derm, syph., 1937, 44: 1817-24.
Also J. med. Paris, 1938, 58: 95-8.—Hazen, H. H.  The leuko-
cytes in skin diseases.   South.  M.  J.,  1934  27: 527-9.—
Iakubovich. Z. A.  [Complement of the  blood  in diseases  of
the skin] Vest, vener., 1937,  728-32.—Jadassohn, J.  The
importance of immune biologic processes in  the morphology
of skin lesions.  Arch. Derm. Syph., Chic, 1930, 21: 355-71.
Also repr.—Khosroev,  G., & Semenskaia, E.  [Eosinophilia
in certain diseases of the skin]   Klin, med., Moskva,  1924,  2:
58—Klovekorn,  G. H.. & Simon,  A.  Die Bedeutung der
Blutgruppenuntersuchung  bei Haut- und Geschlechtskrank-
heiten.   Derm. Zschr.,  1927,  50: 294-7—Knierer.  Ueber
intravitale  Knochenmarkuntersuchungen  bei  Hautkranken.
Arch. Derm.  Syph., Berl.,  1938,  177: 221—Kovacs, S.  Das
ortliche qualitative weisse Blutbild bei verschiedenen Hauter-
krankungen.  Ibid., 1937, 176: 130-7—Lojander, W.  Beitrag
zur Kenntnis  der Blutgruppenverteilung bei Hautkrankheiten.
Acta Soc. med. Duodecim, 1935, 18: ser. A, fasc. 1, No  5,
1_7—Mayr  J. K.  Die Blutkorperchensenkungsgeschwindig-
keit in der Venero-Dermatologie.  Zbl. Haut Geschlkr., 1928,
27: 225-35.—Miyamura, K.  Ueber  die Bedeutung der Blut-
gruppen im Gebiete der Dermatologie.  Jap. J. Derm. Urol.,
1930  30: 53.—Poehlmann,  A.   Blutgruppenuntersuchungen
bei Hautkrankheiten.  Arch. Derm. Syph.,  Berl.,  1928, 155:
181-3—Rejto, K.  Untersuchungen der Blutgerinnung  bei
Hautkrankheiten.  Derm. Wschr., 1928, 86: 567-70 —Rulison,
R. H.  The leukocytes in skin diseases.  N. York State J. M.,
1934 34: 1013-6.—Schamberg, J. F., & Strickler, A.   Report
of eosinophilia in scabies, with  a discussion of eosinophilia in
various diseases of the skin.  J.  Cut.  Dis. incl. Syph., 1912
3Q.__Sibley, W. K.   A note on blood-pressure  in diseases ot
the skin.  Practitioner,  Lond.,  1925, 115: 282-4.—Steiger-
Kazal, D.  Das Verhalten der weissen Blutzellen bei verschie-
denen Dermatosen.   Arch. Derm. Syph., Berl., 1928, 154:
021-33.—Strandberg, J.  An  investigation  of  the red cell
sedimentation reaction in different skin diseases.  Acta derm.
vener., Stockh.,  1927-28,  8:  447-65.—Treger,  J.   [Hemo-
clastic crisis  in skin  diseases]  Bratisl. lek. listy,  1924-25, 4:
82-7.

----   hereditary.

   See  also  Skin,  Abnormities;  also  names  of
hereditary skin diseases as Albinism; Epidermoly-
sis bullosa; Ichthyosis, &c.
   Cockayne,  E.  A.    Inherited  abnormalities
of  the  skin  and  its appendages.   394p.    8?
Lond., 1933.
   Harig,  W.    *Ein  Beitrag  zur  Lehre  einiger
seltener  Erbkrankheiten  der  Hautdecke.   20p.
8?    Berl., 1935.
   Briinauer, S.  R.   Ueber Schleimhautveranderungen bei
vererbbaren  Dermatosen.   Wien. klin.  Wschr.,  1926,  39:
409; 447.—Fischer,  F.   Studien iiber Vererbung von Haut-
krankheiten.  Arch.  Rassenb., 1924-25, 16: 404-13.—Forman,
L.  Hereditary diseases of the skin.  In Blacker, C. P., Chances
of morbid inherit.,  Lond.,  1934,  289-303.—Fuhs, H.  Die
Vererbung von Hautkrankheiten.  Wien. klin.  Wschr., 1937,
50:  1411-6.—Gottron,  H.   Hautkrankheiten  unter dem
Gesichtspunkt der  Vererblichkeit.   In  Wer  ist erbgesund?
(Klein, W.)  Jena, 1935,  184-207.—Hoede, K.  Hautarzt und
Erbpflege.   Arch. Derm.  Syph.,  Berl.,  1935,  172:  25-9.—
Holmes, S.  J.  Factorial concept of heredity  in relation to
disease,  especially skin disease.   Arch.  Derm. Syph., Chic,
1930,  21:  558-65.—Leven,  L.   Vererbung und  Hautkrank-
heiten.  In Haut &  Geschlkr. (Arzt & Zieler), Berl., 1933-34,
1: 381-418.—Williams, C. M.   Cutaneous manifestations of
heredity.  Arch. Derm. Syph., Chic, 1930, 21: 721-36.

----  infectious and  contagious.

   See  also proper names  of  skin  diseases  as
Anthrax;  Blastomycosis;  Cellulitis; Diphtheria,
Skin; Erysipelas; Folliculitis,  &c; see also names
of acute and chronic infectious diseases as Plague;
Syphilis;  Tuberculosis, &c.
   Hilgers, W., Jadassohn, W.  [et al.]   Erkran-
kungen  der Haut  durch  Protozoen, filtrierbares
Virus,   Bakterien;  Immunbiologie.   507p.   8?
Berl., 1932.
   Juillard,  E.   *Therapeutique  de   quelques
infections cutanees (erysipele, folliculites,  furon-
culose)  par  le  melange  alcool  50°, ichtyol  aa.
53p.   8?   Lausanne, 1911.
   Weidman,   F.  D.   Infections  (of  the  skin)
p.101-304.  8?   N. Y.,  1936.
   In Pract.  Libr. M. & S. (Appleton) N. Y., 1936, 10:
   Bernucci. F.  Ricerche  sperimentali sulla eventuale com-
parsa di una particolare attitudine, acquisita attraverso tra-
pianti, alia localizzazione cutanea, da parte dello stafilococco
piogeno e  del bact. prodigioso.   Gior. ital. derm, sif., 1934, 75:
762-5.—Bowen,  J. T.  Contagious affections of the skin in
preparatory  schools  and colleges.  Boston M. & S. J., 1911,
145: 937-9.—Copeman, S. M.   Report on an outbreak of epi-
demic skin disease at the Central London Sick Asylum, Hendon.
Rep.  Local Gov. Bd, Lond., (1903-4) 1905, 33: Suppl.,  133-
46 —Cregor, F. W., &  Gastineau, F. M.  Common infection
of'the skin.   Indianapolis  M. J.,  1926,  29: 331-3.—Dittrich,
E W.  Die iibertragbaren  Hautkrankheiten.  Zschr.  angew.
Mikrosk.,  1909-10, 15: 269; 303.—Dore, S. E.  The infectivity
and auto-dissemination of  certain skin diseases.  Med. Press
& Circ, Lond., 1931, 131: 306; 335.—Dunn, J. Skin infections
in the newborn.   J.  IowaM. Soc,  1935, 25:  17-9—Erlich-
6wna, M.  [Bacteriological  examination of different reactions
of the skin  to light, eczemata, ulcerations, etc.]   Gaz.  lek.,
Warsz., 1913, 2. ser.,  33:  407; 435.—Falchi, G.   Ricerche
suH'influenza di  estratti di organi  in determinate infezioni
sperimentali della pelle. Boll. Soc.  ital. biol. sper., 1934, 9:
249 —Ferreira de Morera,  M. M.  Dermatose colibacillaire.
Rev.  fr. derm, vener., 1929, 5: 32.—Flandin, C, & Duchon, L.
La flore des dermites  microbiennes; consequences therapeu-
tiques.  Bull. Soc. fr. derm. syph.. 1938, 45: 978-82.—Fraenkel,
E.  Ueber metastatische Dermatosen bei akuten bakteriellen
Allgemeinerkrankungen.   Zschr.  Hyg.,  1913,   76:   133-70,
5 pi—Gelder, R. I.  van.  Bemerkungen zu der Mitteilung von
Dr Wohlstein: Infektion der  Haut  beim Menschen.  Derm.
Zschr.,  1930,  58: 368-70.—Gougerot.   Infections  cutanees.
Clinique,  Par., 1913, 8: 360-4.—Jadassohn, J.  Hematogenous
infectious  diseases of the  skin.  Arch.  Derm.  Syph., Chic,
1930, 21: 526-38.—Jessner, M.,  & Hoffmann,  H.   Experi-
mentelle  Hautinfektionen  und  reticuloendotheliales  System.
Arch. Derm.  Syph., Berl., 1929-30, 159: 132-9—John. F. 
DERMATOSIS
228
DERMATOSIS
Infektionskrankheiten der  Haut  (ausser  Tuberkulose  und
Lepra) Pyodermien,  Diphtherie, Milzbrand.  Derm. Zschr.,
1936,  73: 229; 1937, 75:  235.  ------  Vakzine, Variola,
Alastrim, Melkerknoten, Scharlach, Masern, Varizellen, Noma,
Sodoku,  Zoonosen.   Ibid.,  1936,  73:  232-5.—Kadisch, E.
Das Sauerstoffbediirfnis der pathogenen Hautkeime und seine
Bedeutung fur den Dermatotropismus.   Arch. Derm. Svph.,
Berl.,  1930, 162: 462-72.—Kulchar, G. V., & Alderson, H. E.
The relation of the  water  metabolism  to  experimental  skin
infections.  Brit. J. Derm. Syph., 1936, 48: 477-83.—Kumer, L.
Durch Spirochiiten und Protozoen bedingte Hautkrankheiten.
In Haut & Geschlkr.  (Arzt & Zieler) Berl., 1933, 3: 289-320 —
Laquerriere, A.  Infection de la peau et ionisation iodee. J.
radiol. eiectr.,  1922,  6:  285.—Legendre, J.  H.   L'infection
cutanee,  ses  modaiites  pathogeniques  et  son  traitement.
J.  Hotel-Dieu  Montreal,  1933,  2: 91-8.—Le  Lorier, V.   Le
traitement prophylactique et curatif des infections  cutanees
du nourrisson.   Bull. Soc. pediat. Paris, 1926, 24:  147-50.—
Lipschiitz, B.  Zur Kenntnis der Cellularpathologie einer Reihe
infektioser Dermatosen. Wien. med. Wschr., 1930, 80: 1457.—
McGuire, J. C.  The  contagiousness of diseases that affect the
skin.  Washington M. Ann., 1912-13, 11: 154-63.—Mayras, A.
Durch  Bakterien bedingte  Hautkrankheiten;  Phlegmone,
Erysipel,  Erysipeloid, Diptherie und  Pustula maligna.   In
Haut  & Geschlkr. (Arzt  & Zieler)  Berl., 1933,  3: 239-88.—
Meleney, F. L.  Infections of skin and the subcutaneous tissue.
Bull. N. York Acad. M., 1931, 2. ser., 7: 349-79.—Milbradt, W.
Zur Organotherapie infektioser Hautprozesse.   Miinch. med.
Wschr., 1934,  81: 794-6.—Milian,  G.   L'infection  cutanee.
Rev.  fr. derm. ven6r., 1931, 7: 134-50.  Also In Ther. med.
(Loeper,  M.) Par., 1932, 5: 3-23.  Also In Nouv. prat. derm.
(Darier, Sabouraud, et al.) Par., 1936, 4: 23-34.—Ochsner, A.
Superficial  infections. N.  Orleans M. & S. J.,  1929-30,  82:
39-46.—Oleson, R.  Case for diagnosis;  an infection involving
the skin  and subcutaneous  tissues.   J. Cut. Dis.  incl. Syph.,
1910,  28: 469-73—Pillsbury, D. M., & Kulchar, G. V.   The
relation of experimental skin infection to carbohydrate metab-
olism; the effect  of  hypertonic glucose and  sodium chlorid
solutions injected  intraperitoneally.  Am. J. M. Sc, 1935,  190:
169-78.—Pinard, M.  Dermatoses a spirilles  et a protozoaires.
In Traite derm.  (Belot, J,  et al.) Par.,  1: fasc. 2, 221-64.—
Po6r,  F.   [Infectious skin diseases]  Orv.  hetil., 1927,  71:
377-80.—Rabut, R.  Les  dermatoses infectieuses.  In Traite
derm. (Belot, J., et al.) Par., 1: fasc 2, 9-37,  illust.—Ramel, E.
D'une infection cutan6e phagedenique provoquee par le  coli-
bacille. Bull. Soc fr. derm, syph., 1934, 41: 451-4.—Sabou-
raud,  R.  Sur les origines et les sources premieres des infections
cutanees chroniques.  Presse med., 1931, 39: 890-2.—Scholtz,
J. R.   Ultraviolet in skin infections.  Arch. Phvs. Ther., 1938,
19: 419-26.—Smith,  D. K.  Vegetating lesions  of  the  skin
resulting from infection. Canad. J. M. & S., 1910, 28:  227-9.—
Torok, L.  [Bacteria in haematogenous dermatitis]  Bor es
bujak6rt., 1913, 19-21.—Weill, E.  Prophylaxie et traitement
des infections cutanees chez le nourrisson par l'emploi systema-
tique  des linges sterilises.  Medecine, Par., 1921-22, 2: 131-5.—
White, J. C. The prevalence of germ dermatoses.  Boston M.
& S. J., 1896, 134:36-9.

----  linear.
   Bader, R.  *Contribution a I'etude des derma-
toses lineaires.   126p.  8?   Par.,  1911.
   Mayer,  E.   *Zur Frage  der  Aetiologie  der
sogenannten strichformigen Dermatosen   [Mun-
chen]   25p.   8?   Kallmunz, 1935.
   Bamber, G.  Linear dermatosis.  Proc. R. Soc. M., Lond.,
1907-08, 31: 77.—Chiale,  G.  F.   Dermatosi lineare  psoriasi-
forme.  Gior. ital. derm, sif., 1933, 74: 1575-87, 2 pl.—Heller,
J.  Strichformige Hauterkrankung  im Verlauf  der  Lymph-
bahnen im Anschluss an eine Hautverletzung.  Derm. Wschr
1930,  92: 137-9.—Jordan, A., & Latko, N.  Ein Beitrag zu den
strichformigen  Dermatosen.   Ibid.,  1926,  83:  1791-6.—
Lewith,  R.   Zur  Entstehung   strichformiger  Dermatosen.
Arch.  Derm. Syph.,  Berl.,  1929,  157:  685-91.—Louste  &
Thibaut.  Dermatose  lineaire (cas  pour  diagnostic)  (naevus
probable)  Bull. Soc. fr. derm,  syph., 1924, 31: 260-2.

----  Manifestations and morphology.
   Kuhlwein,  F.   *Elastometrische  Messungen
im  Heilverlauf  und  wahrend  der  Behandlung
verschiedener Dermatosen.  33p.   8?  Erlangen-
Bruck,  1936.
   Lefevre,  P., & Dupont,  A.   Etude anatomo-
clinique  des   lesions  el6mentaires.   p. 172-225
8?   Par..  1933.
   In Traite derm. (Schulmann) 1933, 1:
   Anderson, N.  P., & Ayres, S., jr.  Common dermatoses—
some unusual manifestations.  California West. M., 1935, 42:
442-5.—Bland-Sutton,  J.   Vagaries of skin.   Proc. Interst
Postgrad. M. Ass. N. Ameriea (1927)  1928, 3:  167-72, port-
Cannon, A. B., & Miller, J. L.  Scaling dermatoses.  J. Pediat
S.  Louis,  1938,  12: 835.—Chevallier,  P., & Moutier, F.  Les
localisations gastriques specifiques des dermatoses.   Arch mal
app. digest., Par., 1936, 26: 87-90.  Also Med. Welt, 1936, lo!
329-33.—Chiale, G. F.  Su la reattivita dermografica in affezi-
oni cutanee.  Gior. ital. derm,  sif.,  1933,  74:  1209-39.—
Cornel, M.  La condu tivita elettric.i nei foeolai di dermatite e
di eczema.  Ibid., 1937, 78: 177-99.—Darier. J.  Morphologie
der Dermatosen.  Med. Novit., Lpz., 1030, 45: 65-7.—Dobrev,
M.,  &  Popchristov, P.   Ueber die Mugcnsaftsekretion bei
Hautkrankheiten.  Arch.  Verdauungskr.,  1934, 56: 179-88.—
Dollken,  H.  Leberfunktionstorungen  bei  Hautkrankheiten
(weitere   Erfahrungen  mit   der   Gelatin-Wasserbelastung)
Arch.  Derm.  Syph.,  Berl.,   1934,  170:  456-63.—Eusebio
Oyarzabal.  Enfermedades de la piel vegetantes.  Rev.  med.
cir. pract.,  Madr.,  1912,  94: 329-40.—Flarer,  F.  Ricerche
sperimentali sul meccanismo di formazione delle bolle cutanee
e dei pomfi.  Boll. Soc ital. biol. sper., 1932,  7: 1007.— Gaudig,
H.  Beitrag zum Verhalten der Magenfunktion bei Dermatosen.
Arch. Derm. Syph., Berl.,  1931, 164: 343-8.—Glukhenky, T. T.
[Exudation  of indican  in diseases  of the skin]   Med.  misl,
Rostov, 1925-26, 3: 25-30.—Goodman, H.  Oral manifesta-
tions  of cutaneous  disease.   Am.  Dent.  Surgeon, 1931, 51:
33-6.—Gougerot,  H.  Les formes  atypiques des dermatoses.
J. med. chir., Par., 1928, 99: 81-104.—Guirao Gea, M.  Formas
elementales  de las dermatosis.  Gac med. Sur Espana, 1911,
29: 56-60.—Idoyaga, V.  Sobre 3 casos de  afecciones  derma-
tologicas cronicas  con alternativa m6rbida mortal.  Bol.  Inst.
clin. quir., B. Air.,  1928, 4:  412-22.—Ijichi, K.  Ueber die
Leberfunktion bei  den   Hautkrankheiten.   Jap. J.  Derm.
Urol.,  1934,  35:  75.—Kossmadis,   V.  N.  [Temperature  of
affected skin and  its role  in the treatment of various diseases
of the skin]  Med. misl, Rostov, 192.5-26, 3:  6-11.—Milian, G.
Dermatose a pains a cacheter.  Rev. fr. derm. v6ner., 1936,
12: 286; 562.  ------ & Chapireau.  Dermatose a pains a
cacheter.  Bull. Soc. fr. derm, syph., 1936, 43: 647.—Mont-
gomery, H.   Oral and pharyngeal  manifestations of  derma-
tologie conditions.   Tr. Am.  Lar. Rhin. Otcl. Soc, 1937, 43:
242-56.  Also Collect. Papers Mayo Clin.,  1936, 28: 735-46.
Also Ann.  Otol. Rhinol., 1937,  46: 179-93— Ogawa, H.  Ueber
die Messungen  der Hauttemperatur auf den verschiedenen
Exanthemen  der  Hautkrankheiten.  Jap.  J.  Derm.  Urol.,
1933,  34: 7-9.—O'Leary,  P. A.  Forms  of dermatosis of toxic
origin.  In Pract.  Libr. M. & S. (Appleton) N. Y., 1936, 10:
551-606.—Oppenheim, M., & Wechsler, E.  Cutaneous re-
actions in  normal  and pathological skin.  Tr. Internat.  Congr.
M., 1914,  17. Congr., Sect. 13, Derm. Syph., pt 2, 159-63 —
Stillians, A.  W. The node, largest of the solid primary lesions
of the skin.  Arch. Derm. Syph., Chic, 1938, 37: 82.—Voss, H.,
& Voss, F.   Veranderungen  der  Magensekretion nicht als
Ursache, sondern  als Folge von Hautkrankheiten.  Miinch.
med. Wschr., 1937, 84: 1486-8.—Weber, L.  F., & Rattner. H.
Clinical variants of familiar diseases of the skin; phenolphtha-
lein eruption;  pityriasis  rosea; lichen  planus; parapsoriasis.
Arch. Derm. Syph., Chic,  1933, 28: 190-2.  Also repr.

----   Medico-legal  aspect.

   See  also Dermatosis,  occupational.
   Bering,  F.,  &  Zitzke,  E.   Die  beruflichen
Hautkrankheiten; Entstehung,  Nachweis, Begut-
achtung.   264p.  8?  Lpz.,  1935.
   Michael, M.  Die  Begutachtung beruflicher
Hauterkrankungen.   40p.   8?   Berl., 1932.
   Alderson, H. E.   Compensable  disabilitv in occupational
dermatoses.   Arch.  Derm. Syph.,  Chic,  1931,  24:  401-3.—
Arzt, L. Hautkrankheiten in  Industrie und Gewerbe; Arbeits-
fahigkeit,  Spitalsbedurftigkeit, Berufsberatung.   Wien.  med.
Wschr., 1935, 85:  2-5.—Bering, F.   Wissenschaftliche  Grund-
lagen zur Begutachtung und Anerkennung der Gewerbekrank-
heiten der Haut.  Arch. Derm. Syph., Berl., 1935, 172: 11-3.
——- &  Zitzke. E.   Grundsatzliches zur Begutachtung beruf-
licher Hautkrankheiten.  Derm. Wschr., 1933, 97: 1697-703 —
Braumer,  E.   Hautkrankheiten  und  Erwerbsunfiihigkeit.
Deut  med  Presse,  1914,  18:  1.—Casper, W., &  Buschke, A.
Zur Frage der Spezifitiit  der Hautfunktionsprufung in  ihrer
Beziehung zur Begutachtung  von Gewerbedermatosen.  Med.
Klin.  Berl.,  1933  29: 1210-2.—Downing,  J. G.   The  legal
»Pe* of  industrial  dermatoses. N. England J. M., 1936, 251:
577-80.—Evseev,  A.  [Skin diseases with temporary  loss of
working capacity m various industrial branches] Vener. derm.,
Moskva, 1931, 8:  1-17.—Feldman,  V. I., Gutina, U. L. [et al.]
[Skin diseases as a factor of temporary working disability from
data of the Moscow Social Insurance]  Sovet. vest, vener., 1934,
i: 198-217.—Jamieson, R. C.  Occupational  dermatoses and
their relation to compensability.  Indust. M., 1937, 6: 378-81 —
SvWr*' idifi « peases causing  incapacity for work]  Gy6-
SSiln' f6:  f%~M,ay,er-  R  L-  Gutachtliche Beur-
1OT9 g£  mfr11 Geschlechtskrankheiten.  Derm. Wschr.,
,™tr  fi,175.8-6.8-—Michael.  M.   Die  Unfallbegutachtung
von Hautkrankheiten.  Mschr. Unfallh., 1931, 38: 349; 395.-
upigno, J. K   Valor pericial de las alteraciones  histoWgicas
arint PV&rtf  ^oi "ft?68 "sico-qufmicos.  Rev. As. med.
argent., 1936 50: 1398-406.—Peters, M.  Die Bedeutung der

Hcner Hn^tl?.aU^,?|Cti0nSff'oben bei der Begutachtung be^-
fe5V*kIankheiten    Derm. Wschr.,  1938, 106:50-3.-
Berufskr^dcW m!5  ^lchftigeJra^en  zur Begutachtung von
60-Schohz  M   reT Haut-  Mschr. Unfallh., 1932, 39: 546-


legal aspects occupational dermatoses.  Am. J." 8^1935°. 
DERMATOSIS
229
DERMATOSIS
  ----   Metabolism.
    Bronzini, M.   La funzione renale in alcuni dermopazienti.
  Arch. ital. derm., 1931-32, 7: 6.5-81.—Burgess, J. F., & Rabi-
  nowich, I. M.  Bile pigment metabolism in diseases of the skin.
  Arch. Derm. Syph., Chic,  1937,  35: 932-41.—Chiale,  G. F.
  Osservazioni sul ricambio emoglobinico in dermatologia.  Arch.
  ital. derm., 1907, 13: 444-6.—Graf, H.  Uriciimie bei Derma-
  tosen und ihre medikamentose  Beeinflussung durch Atophan
  und Uricedin.  Arch. Derm.  Syph., Berl., 1930-31, 162: 726-
  32.—Johnston, J. C, & Schwartz, H. J.  Studies in the metab-
  olism of  certain skin disorders.   N. York M. J., 1909, 89: 535;
  590; 636.—Kiihnau, W., & Luniatschek, V.  Untersuchungen
  iiber den Vitamin A-Stoffwechsel bei einigen Dermatosen nebst
  Bemerkungen zur Methodik der Vitamin A-Bestimmung.  Arch.
  Derm. Syph., Berl., 1937, 176: 36-41.—Lortat-Jacob & Legrain.
  P.   La  cholesterinemie et la glycemie dans les dermatoses.
  Medecine. Par., 1925-26; 7: 746-8.—Maccari, F., & Ciambel-
  lotti, E.  Alterato ricambio cellulare e dermopatie.  Arch. ital.
  derm., 1929-31, 5: 611-704.—Nadel, A.  Untersuchungen uber
  Storungen des Wasser- und  Zuckerstoffwechsels im Verlaufe
  einiger Hautkrankheiten. Arch. Derm.  Syph., Berl., 1929-30,
  159: 194-230.—Scolari, E.   Comportamento della copropor-
  firina nelle dermatosi flogistiche.  Arch. ital.  derm., 1937,  13:
  441-4.—Urbach,  E.  Untersuchungen iiber den Energiestoff-
  wechsel bei Hautkrankheiten.  Arch. Derm. Syph., Berl., 1926,
  151; 196.

  ----   Metabolism, basal.
    Loppin,  E.    *Grundumsatz und  spezifisch-
  dynamische Eiweisswirkung bei Dermatosen und
  Lupus vulgaris.  32p.   8?  Rostock, 1931.
    Brill,  E. H.   Grundumsatzbestimmungen  mit Jodanalysen
  im Blut bei Hautkrankheiten.  Arch. Derm. Syph., Berl., 1935,
  172:  108.—Ciambellotti, E.   Determinazioni  del  quoziente
  respiratorio e del  metabolismo basale nei dermopatici; il pro-
  blema delle costanti di  errore specifiche.  Boll. Soc ital. biol.
  sper., 1928, 3: 735-7.  Also Atti Accad. fisiocr. Siena  (1928)
  1929, ser. 10, 3: 643-5.  ------  Valore e costanti di errore
  nella ricerca del quoziente respiratorio e del metabolismo basale
  nei dermopatici.   Dermosifilografo, 1928, 3:  353.  Also  Arch.
  ital.  derm., 1928-29, 4: 101-65.—Marti Granell, A.  Contri-
  buci6n al estudio del metabolismo basal en las enfermedades de
  la piel.  Ars medica, Barcel., 1931, 7: 280;  300.—Solla Casal-
  derrey, L. El metabolismo basal en las dermatosis.  Siglo med.,
  1931, 88: 436;  462.—Stumpke, G.  Has the  determination of
  the basal metabolism a certain significance  in the diagnosis of
  skin diseases?  Urol. Cut. Rev., 1931, 35: 705-8.—Throne. B.
  Basal metabolism in dermatological conditions. N.  York State
  J. M., 1930, 30: 259-65.

  ----   Metabolism, glucid.
    See also Blood sugar.
    Bretillon,  J.    *Dermatoses   et  hypergly-
  cemic;  essai   de   therapeutique  par  l'insuline.
  59p.  8?   Par., 1926.
    Gtjrthofer,  R.   *Untersuchung   des  Blut-
  zuckers  bei einigen Dermatosen,  einschliesslich
  der  luischen Hauterscheinungen mit dem Kolori-
  meter   von  Crezelius   und  Seifert    [Munchen]
 20p.   8?   Freising,  1930.
   Linke,   H.    *Blutzuckerbestimmungen  bei
 Ekzem, Psoriasis, Lichen Vidal und  Ulcus cruris.
 19p.   8?   Bresl., 1929.
   Allison, J. R.  Hyperglycemia in skin diseases.  South.  M.
 J., 1937, 30: 738-42.—Biberstein, H., & Linke, H. Blutzucker-
 bestimmung  bei  Ekzem,  Psoriasis, Lichen  Vidal und  Ulcus
 cruris.  Arch.  Derm.  Syph.,  Berl.,  1929,  158:  199-201.—
 Campbell G. G.   The relation of sugar  intolerance to certain
 diseases of the skin.  Brit. J. Derm. Syph., 1931, 43: 297-304.
 ------&  Burgess, J. F.   Intolerance to sugar as a factor in the
 production of some  dermatoses.  Ibid., 1927, 39:  187-95.—
 Devoto, A. Ricerche sulla glicemia in rapporto alle  dermatosi.
 Gior. ital. derm, sif., 1929, 70: 1091-5.  ------ Ricerche sulla
 glicemia  in  alcune dermatosi.   Ibid.,  1439-506.—Dietzl,  L.
 [Sugar tolerance in skin diseases]  Magy. orv. nagyhet jegy-
 zdkve, 1931, 205.—Fischer, J. E.  The blood sugar level in some
 of the common skin disorders.  Arch. Derm. Syph., Chic, 1928,
 17: 732-5. ------  Blood sugar findings in the more common
 diseases of the skin; report of 600 cases.  Ibid., 1932, 26: 970-
 80.  Also repr.—Fujino, S. Ueber Blutzucker bei Hautkrank-
 heiten.  Acta derm.,  Kyoto, 1930,  16: 567.—Guldberg,  G., &
 Hannisdal, L.  [Examination of blood sugar and function of the
 liver in various diseases  of the skin]  Norsk,  mag. laegevid.,
 1935, 96:  361-75.—Hermans, E. H.  [Blood  sugar and skin
 diseases]   Ned.  tschr. geneesk., 1931, 75: 1387-9.------ &
 Hogerzeil, H. S.  [Blood sugar and skin diseases] Ibid., pt 3,
 3908-26.—Hudelo, L.  L'hyperglycemie  dans les dermatoses.
 Presse therm, dim., 1929, 70: 11-6.  ------ & Kourilsky,  R.
 L'hyperglycemie sans glycosurie dans les dermatoses.  Bull.
 Socmed. hop. Paris, 1926, 3. ser., 1:662-7.  ------  L'hyper-
 glycemie dans les dermatoses.   Presse med., 1926, 34: 1041-3.—
Levy-Franckel & Bretillon. La glycemie dans les dermatoses.
J. m6d Paris, 1926, 45:  889-91.—Loeb. M.   Ueber den Blut-
zuckerwert bei Hautkrankheiten.   Arch. Derm. Syph., Berl.,
 1926,  152:  653-9.—Lojander, W.   Untersuchungen iiber die
 alimentare  Glykamiereaktion bei  einigen  Hautkrankheiten.
 Acta derm,  vener., Stockh., 1928, 9: 202-15.  Also Forh. Nord.
 derm, foren., 1929,  7: 90-3.—Lortat-Jacob  & Bourgeois, P.
 La glycemie dans les  dermatoses.  Bull. Soc. med. hop. Paris,
 1926,  3. ser., 1: 621-3. Also Rev. internat.  med.  chir., 1926,
 37:  57.—Matsumoto,  Y.  Ueber Blutzucker bei Hautkrank-
 heiten.  Jap. J. Derm. Urol., 1930, 30: 107-9.—Mannino, L.
 Sulla glicemia e iperglicemia provocata nelle dermatosi.  Gior.
 ital. derm, sif., 1928,  69: 1603-27.—Midana, A., & Gallia, A.
 Vergleichende Untersuchungen uber den Zuckerspiegel in den
 Kapillaren pathologisch veranderter, sowie normaler benach-
 barter  Hautbezirke.   Derm.  Wschr.,  1933,  97:  1255-61.—
 Midana, A., & Scaparone, G.  II processo della glicolisi in vitro
 in alcune dermatosi.  Gior. ital. derm, sif.,  1934, 75: 559-63 —
 Milbradt, W.  Ein Beitrag zum Kohlehydratstoffwechsel der
 Dermatosen auf  Grund moderner  Leber- und  Pankreasfunk-
 tionsprufungen. Arch. Derm. Syph., Berl., 1931, 164: 399-408.
 ------  Zur Blutzuckererhohung  der Dermatosen.   Derm.
 Wschr., 1932, 94: 465-70.—Mulier, A. Ueber Blutzuekerwerte
 bei Hautkrankheiten.  Arch. Derm.  Syph., Berl.,  1929, 157:
 639-46.—Narducci, F.  Osservazioni  sui rapporti fra glicemia
 e dermatosi e sul trattamento insulinico nelle dermatosi.  Gior.
 ital. derm, sif.,  1929, 70: 857-71.—Neumark,  S-, &  Tschatsch-
 kowska, L.   Ueber das Verhalten des Blutzuckers  bei einigen
 Hauterkrankungen.   Derm.  Wschr.,  1928,  86:   453-63.—
 Ottenstein,  B.   Blutzucker  bei  Hautkrankheiten; die  Bela-
 stungsprobe mit intravenosen  Zuckerinjektionen. Arch. Derm.
 Syph., Berl., 1929, 158: 691-8.------Ergebnisse der Blut-
 und Hautzuckeruntersuchungen in  der Dermatologie.  Derm.
 Zschr., 1933-34, 68: 293-301.—Raymond,  M.,  Lacroix.  A., &
 Hadida, E.   Glyc6mie et dermatoses. Rev.  lr. derm. ven6r.,
 1926, 2: 625-|-30.—Raynaud, Lacroix & Hadida. Des rapports
 de la glycemie avec les dermatoses.  Bull. Soc. fr. derm, syph.,
 1926, 33:397-400.—Rost, G. A. Blutzucker und Haut.  Deut.
 med. Wschr., 1929, 55: 173-7.  ------  Glykaemie in ihren
 Beziehungen zu Dermatosen.   Arch. farm,  sper., 1929—30, 48:
 59—79.  ------  Hvperglycaemia and skin-diseases.   Brit. J.
 Derm.  Syph.,  1932,  44:  57-68.   ■-----■ & Ottenstein, B.
 Studien  iiber Zuckerbelastung und  Diastasebestimmung im
 Blut bei Hautkrankheiten. Arch. Derm. Syph.. Berl., 1932-33,
 167: 602-24.—Schreus, H. T. Hautkrankhfiten und Zucker-
 stoffwechsel. Prakt. Arzt, 1932, n. F., 17: 371.—Somerford,
 A. R.  Glucose intolerance in various deimatoses.   Lancet,
 Lond.,  1929, 2:  1140-2.—Stopczaiiski, J.   [Observations on
 carbohydrate metabolism in skin diseases]  Polska gaz. lek.,
 1935, 14: 867-70.—Tauber, E. B.  Hyperglycemia in diseases of
 the skin.  Arch. Derm. Syph., Chic , 1933, 27: 198-205.  Also
 repr.—T?.rris, E.  La glycemie dans les dermatoses.  Prat. med.
 fr., 1926, 5: 377-83.—freger, J.  [Changes in the blood sugar
 in diseases of the skin]  Brastisl. lek. listy, 1926-27, 6: 344-50.—
 Urbach, E.  Der  Zuckergehalt der Haut bei Dermatosen und
 unter experimentell geanderten Bedingungen beim Tier nach
 Zuckerbelastung.  Derm. Wschr., 1928, 87: 1883.------&
 Sicher, G.   Der Zuckergehalt der Haut unter physiologischen
 und  pathologischen Bedingungen.  Wien. klin.  Wschr.,  1928,
 41: 1481.  Also Arch. Derm. Syph.,  Berl., 1929, 157: 160-82.

 ----  Metabolism, lipid.

   See  also   Blood  cholesterol;   Blood   lipids;
 Cholesterosi?.
   Willms,  O.  [B. G.]   *Lipoidbestimmung  im
 Blutserum  bri  Hautkrankheiten;  zugleich  eine
 Bewertung  des   Riickert'schen   Lipokritverfah-
 rens.   22p.  8?   Rostock,  1933.
   Bernhardt, R., & Zalewski, G.   La cholesterine  dans les
 maladies de  la peau.  Ann. derm, syph., Par., 1926, 6. ser., 7:
 171-4.—Brill, E.  Photometrische Cholestennbestimmung im
 Serum bei Dermatosen.  Arch. Derm. Syph., Berl., 1931, 163:
 654-65.—Hruszek,  H.   Untersuchungen  iiber den Chole-
 steringehalt des  Serums und seine cholesterinolytische Fahigkeit
 in vitro bei  Hautkrankheiten.  Klin. Wschr., 1935, 14: 779-
 81.—Manganotti, G.   Prime  ricerche comparative  sul con-
 tenuto di colesterino del siero  di sangue e del liquido di  bolla,
 in pazienti affetti da  dermatosi varie.  Gior. ital.  derm, sif.,
 1933, 74: suppl., 260-7.—Marquardt, F.  Cholesterinbelastung
 bei  Hautkrankheiten.   Derm.  Wschr., 1934, 99:  1475-80.—
 Nadel, A.  Hautkrankheiten und Serumlipase (Tributyrase);
 Psoriasis,  Lupus  vulgaris, Tuberculosis  colliquativa,  Lupus
 erythematodes,  Scabies,  Gonorrhoe.   Arch.  Derm. Syph.,
 Berl., 1934,  170:  253-62.  ------  Toxikodermien,  Ekzeme,
 Pemphigus,  Lues, Schwangerschaftstoxikosen  u.  a.    Ibid.,
 331-40.—Neumark,  S.  Ueber den Gesamtcholesteringehalt
im Blutserum bei einigen Dermatosen im Zusammenhang mit
dem Einfluss der endokrinen Driisen auf die Cholesterinamie.
 Ibid.,  1931, 163: 556-77.—Rosen, I., & Krasnow, F.   Choles-
terol and lecithin studies of skin diseases.  Arch. Derm. Syph.,
Chic,  1932,  26: 48-55.—Rosner, S.  La  colesterina en  las
dermatosis.   Prensa  med. argent.,  1931-32,  18:  267-80.—
Santojanni, G.   Sul comportamento  della  lipemia in alcune
dermatosi.  Arch. ital. derm., 1933-34, 10: 371-92.

 ----   Metabolism, mineral  and water.

  Haaga,  J.   *Beitrag  zur  Storung  des  Koch-
salzstoffwechsels  bei  universellen  Dermatosen
[Munchen]   16p.   8?  Ochsenfurt, 1931. 
DERMATOSIS
230
DERMATOSIS
   Schreib, H.   *Ueber  Wasserstoffwechsel  bei
Dermatosen.   45p.   8?   Munch., 1928.
   Ackermann, A. Studien zur Frage der Beziehungen zwischen
Wasserstoffwechsel und Dermatosen auf Grund von Wasser-
versuchen bei Psoriasis, Ekzem und einigen anderen Derma-
tosen (der Diurese-Index)   Derm. Zschr., 1936, 74: 185; 265 —
Carrera, J. L.  Contribuci6n al estudio de la  calcemia en las
dermatosis.  Rev. sudamer.endocr., B. Air., 1932,15: 893-928.
------   La calcemia en las dermatosis.  Cron. med. quir.
Habana,   1933,  59:  256-61.—Dollken,  H.   Natrium-  und
Chloridstoffwechsel bei Hautkrankheiten.  Deut. med. Wschr.,
1936, 62: 1004.—Konigstein,  H.  Wasserverschiebungen  in
der Haut unter physiologischen und pathologischen Bedingun-
gen.  Wien. klin. Wschr., 1926,  39: 799.  Also Arch.  Derm.
Syph.,  Berl.,  1928, 154: 352-67.— Mayr, J. K.  Der Wasser-
und Kochsalzstoffwechsel bei Dermatosen.  Ibid., 1930,  162:
135-51.------Ueber den  Wasserstoffwechsel bei  Haut-
krankheiten.  Miinch. med. Wschr., 1930, 77:  1089.—Nathan,
E., & Stern, F.   Ueber den Kalium-, Kalzium- und  Wasserge-
halt pathologisch veranderter Haut beim Menschen.   Derm.
Zschr., 1928, 54: 232-7.—Percival, G.  H., & Stewart, C. P.
The calcium content of the blood-serum in skin-diseases. Brit.
J. Derm.  Syph., 1927, 39: 144-8.—Prakken, J. R.  [Elimination
of chlorine in skin diseases]   Ned. tschr. geneesk.,  1934,  78:
3851-63.   ------  Zur Frage der sogenannten Kochsalzreten-
tion bei Hautkrankheiten. Acta derm,  vener., Stockh., 1935,
16: 156-77.—Runtova, M.  [Elimination of chlorides in pem-
phigus and other  exudative dermatoses]  Cesk. derm., 1934, 15:
145-54.—Salkan, P. M.   Zum Studium des Wasserhaushaltes
der Haut bei Hauterkrankungen. Arch. Derm. Syph., Berl.,
1930, 162: 19-24.—Treger, J.  [Displacement of  calcium and
potassium in certain forms of dermatosis] Bratisl.  lek. listy,
1935, 15: 793-808, 8 pl.—Zorn, R., & Popchristov, P. L'eiimi-
nation urinaire des  chlorures dans les affections  bulleuses et
vesiculeuses de la peau.  Ann. derm, syph., Par., 1934,  7. ser.,
5:667-96.

----   Metabolism, protid.

   See also Blood protein.
   Neiditsch,  A.    *Untersuchungen  iiber den
Eiweissabbau bei  einigen  Dermatosen   [Basel]
p.31-70.  8?   Wien, 1913.
   Also Arch. Derm. Syph., Wien, 1913, 116:
   Dobronravov,  V. N.   [Contents of  protein and residual
nitrogen  in the skin and  blood in certain cutaneous diseases]
Tr.  Acad. mil. med.  Kiroff,  1936, 5:  203-38.—Midana, A.
L'equilibrio proteico del sangue in alcune dermatosi. Dermo-
sifilografo,  1933,  8:  173-202.—Primak,  F., & Kuznets,  M.
[Destruction of albumin and globulin fractions of the  blood-
serum in  syphilis and certain diseases of the skin]  Vrach. delo,
1935, 18: 533-8.—Prokoptschuk & Kurako.   Rest- und Ge-
samtstickstoffbestimmung  in  normaler  und  pathologisch
veranderter  Haut bei verschiedenen  Haut- und  venerischen
Krankheiten. Arch. Derm. Syph., Berl., 1936, 174:  525-32.—
Temesviiry, G.  [Methods, values and  importance of  investiga-
tions concerning  the  nitrogen  metabolism in skin-diseases]
Magy.  orv. arch., 1932, 33: 195-210.

----   Milian's type.

   See under Parakeratosis.
----  occupational.

   See also Dermatitis, occupational;  Dermatosis
subheadings   (allergic;   artefacta;  Medico-legal
aspect)  also names of industries and occupations.
   Ullmann,  K., Oppenheim, M., & Rille, J. H.
Die  Schadigungen der  Haut  durch  Beruf und
gewerbliche Arbeit,   v.2. & 3.   2v.  567p.;  308p
4?   Lpz., 1926.
   White, R. P.   The dermatergosis;  or, Occupa-
tional affections of the skin; giving descriptions
of the  trade  processes,  the responsible  agents
and their actions.  3. ed.  734p.  8?  Lond., 1928
Also 4. ed.   716p.   1934.
   Arzt,  L.  Ueber  berufliche  Hauterkrankungen und  ihre
soziale Bedeutung.   Wien. med.  Wschr.,  1928,  78:  1275-9.
------   Dermatologische  Unfalle, insbesondere durch Beruf
und Arbeit.  Ibid.,  1930,  80: 6-10.—Barbieri,  V.  Le lesioni
della  pelle nei lavoratori di  sporte.  Ramazzini, 1910,  4:
78-82.—Barthelemy, R. Contribution a I'etude des dermatoses
professionnelles.  Bull, med., Par., 1935, 28: 725-30.  _____-
Modes de  reaction  des teguments  et de  leurs annexes aux
irritations d'origine professionnelle.  J. med. chir.,  Par., 1936,
107: 87-94.—Becker, S. W.  The skin in  industry; practical
industrial applications of modern scientific advances in derma-
tology.  Indust. M.,  1934, 3: 205-11.—Beirach, I., Klebanov,
G., & Schwartz, S.   [Skin diseases among workers and em-
ployees  of  basic chemical industry]  Profil.  med., Kharkov
1927, 6: 11; 54.—Bernard,  R.  Les dermatoses professionnelles'
Bruxelles med., 1931-32, 12: 699;  1933-34, 14:  1573.  ■_____'.
 Sur les  dermatoses professionnelles.   Rev.  beige  sc.  med.,
 1934, 6: 401-9.  ------  Dermatoses  professionnelles  para-
 doxals.   Bruxelles med., 1934-35, 15: 657-9.  ------  Sur
 la denomination des dermatoses professionnelles.  Ibid.,  1435-
 8.—Bloch, B.  Occupational skin diseases from the biological
 point of view.  J.  State M., Lond., 1930, 38: 373-82—Bre-
 zovsky,  E.   [Various skin  diseases  in  industrial  workers]
 Budapesti orv. ujs., 1928, 26: 1023-31.—Bridge, J. C.  Occupa-
 tional  diseases of the skin.  Brit.  M. J., 1933,  1:  324-7.—
 Bromberg, R. Over ziekten der huid, veroorzaakt door schade-
 lijkheden ten gevolge  van beroeps- of bedrijfsarbeid, en hunne
 sociale beteekenis.  Med. wbl. Nederland,  1916-17,  23: 49;
 61; 76; 85.—Bzowski, M. M., & Navarre, P.  Note sur des
 lesions de la peau d'origine professionnelle.  Ann. hyg., Par.,
 1936, n. ser., 14: 230-3.—Caeiro  Carrasco, M.  Dermatoses
 profissionais e funccoes ectofilaticas cutaneas.  Med. contemp.,
 Lisb.,  1937,  55: 267;  290.—Casazza,  R.  Contributo alia
 casistica delle dermatosi  professionali.  Gior. ital. derm, sif.,
 1927, 68:  671-8, pl.   ------  Sopra alcune  dermatosi dei
 lavoratori.   Boll. Soc. med.  chir., Pavia, 1928, n.  ser.,  3:
 203-41,  3 pl.—Castellino, P.  G.  Dermatosi  professionali.
 Fol. med.,   Nap.,  1936,  22: 829-40.   ------   Dermatosi
 professionali: Le alterazioni cutanee dei lavoratori del corallo.
 Ibid., 1937, 23: 132-40.—Chajes.  Die Schadigung der  Haut
 durch  Beruf und  gewerbliche  Arbeit.   Zbl.  Gewerbehyg.,
 1926, n. F., 3: 90.—Cornel, M. Funzioni ectofilattiche cutanee
 e dermatosi professionali.  Gior. ital. derm, sif., 1936, 77: 761-
 883, pl.—Cregor, F. W.,  &  Beatty, N.  M.  The problem of
 industrial dermatoses.  J. Indiana M.  Ass., 1938, 31: 389.—
 Curschmann. F.  Vorkommen,  Entstehung  und Verhutung
 beruflicher Hauterkrankungen.  Arch.  Derm. Syph., Berl.,
 1935, 172: 13-9.—Downing, J. G.  The diagnosis of industrial
 and non-industrial skin diseases.  N. England J. M., 1935, 213:
 358-63.  ------  Industrial  dermatoses.   Urol.  Cut. Rev.,
 1936, 40: 635-8. ------& Welch, C. E.  Industrial dermatoses
 and their treatment; review of 10 years' literature.  N. England
 J. M.,  1932, 206: 666-80.—Ayson, W.   Industrial  dermatoses;
 their causation,  recognition, prevention and treatment.  Brit.
 J. Derm. Syph., 1929, 41: 264-9.—Feldman, S.  Industrial
 dermatoses.  Med. Rec, N. Y., 1934, 139: 279-83.  Also repr.—
 Finkenrath, K.  Ueber gewerbliche Hautkrankheiten.  Mschr.
 Unfallh., 1930, 37: 49-54.—Foerster, H. R. Industrial derma-
 toses; general considerations.  Arch. Derm. Syph.,  Chic,  1928,
 17: 585-603.—Fordyce, J. A.  Occupational diseases of the
 skin.  Med. Rec, N. Y., 1912, 81: 207-10  [Discussion] 241 —
 Frieboes,  W.   Berufliche Hauterkrankungen.   Med. Welt,
 1937, 11: 1329-31.—Fuhs, H.  Gewerbekrankheiten der Haut.
 Wien. klin. Wschr., 1934, 47: 277.  Also Wien. med. Wschr.,
 1934,  84:  796; 829.—Fuss,  S.   Gewerbliche Dermatosen.
 Zschr.  Gewerbehyg., 1930, 36: 149-54.—Gun?. P. A propos
 d'une dermatose professionnelle.  Bruxelles med., 1931-32, 12:
 769.—Herxheimer, K.  Ueber die gewerblichen Erkrankungen
 der Haut.    Deut.  med.  Wschr.,  1912,  38:  18-22.—Jones,
 J. W., &  Alden, H. S.  An  acneform dermatergosis.  Arch.
 Derm.  Syph., Chic, 1936, 33: 1022-34.—Keve, F.  [Diseases
 of the skin in industrial workers] Budapesti orv. ujs., 1927, 25:
 1021-4.—Knowles,  F. C, &  Corson, E. F.   Occupational
 outbreaks of  the skin,  including novocain eruptions.  Tr. Coll.
 Physicians  Philadelphia, 1921,  n. ser., 43:  323-9.  Also Penn-
 sylvania  M.  J.,  1921, 24: 887.—Koelsch.   Hautkrankheiten.
 In  Handb. ges. Unfallh.  (F.  Konig & G. Magnus)  Stuttg.,
 1934,  4: 726-48.—Little,  E. G.   Industrial dermatoses with
 special reference to  sociological aspects.  Brit. M.  J.,  1935  2:
 107T9.—MacLeod, J.  M.  H., Dyson, W.  [et al.]  Discussion
 on  industrial dermatoses; their  causation, recognition, pre-
 vention and treatment. Proc. R. Soc. M., Lond., 1928-29, 22:
 Sect. Derm. & Epidemiol.  & State Med., 115-30.—Memorsky,
 Ya£"   Gelis- L M-  [Professional dermatosis]  Gig.  epidem.,
 ■ a'J.1  '4-80 —Mierzecki, H.   [The skin and  professional
 industries]   Polska  gaz.  lek.,  1935,  14: 680-2.—Milian, G.
 Dermatoses professionnelles.  In Nouv. prat.  derm.  (Darier,
 Sabouraud, et al.) Par.,  1936, 4: 821-60.—Navrotzky, V. K.
 [Affections  of the skin in chemical industry]   Gig.  bezopas.
 pat. truda. 1929 7: 50-61.—O'Donovan, W. J.  Skin diseases
 m relation to industry.  Brit, M. J., 1932, 2: 292.—Oppenheim,
 M.  Drei noch nicht beobachtete Gewerbekrankheiten der
 Haut.  Oesterr.  San.  Wes., 1913, 25: 1291-4   ______  Ge-
 werbliche  Hautkrankheiten.   Wien. klin.  Wschr., 1914, 27:
 w\ .    ~  ^le Bedeutung der durch die Industrie verur-
 o|„ teQn Hautschadigungen.   Gesundh. Ingenieur, 1928, 51:
 1 Jk u   ™----"i ,.Dle Schadigungen der Haut durch Beruf und
 Arbeit.  Wien. klin. Wschr., 1928,  41: 1490-4______-  Ge-
 werbeerkrankungen.   Wien.  med.  Wschr., 1928  78-  673
 iQ^^a ^erbliche Hautschadigungen.  Wien. klin.  Wschr.,
 19.3.), 48: 1359-63  Also Aerztl. Prax., Wien, 1936, 10: 52-6 —
 Osborne, E. D.,  & Putnam, E. D.   Industrial dermatoses with
 special reference to allergy and mycotic dermatitis.   J. Am.

 f^TL f J p-367i97223I-n«^otrX


 dusTiafclinP- °* *♦  Du^eUiJh-/  Skin diseases in an in-
 dustrial clinic.   Boston  M. & S. J.   1926  194- 709-12 —

to^2' Wie?evrisPOw iounelle,SS,ktor bei den Gewerbederma-
tosen.  Wien. klin. Wschr., 1927, 40:  1388-90—Peters  L

heiTen6 m6 e'tztn^b t^t^^ b"uflichen  HauttaLnt
495-502          TTaKen/ah£r  Dv"m-  Wschr- 1936. 102:
berufliffcpnH^l,  ^e-.den Yl^ der Intrakutanproben bei
Derumcnen Hautkrankheiten.  Ibid.. 103- 1528-33  — <Jn«.i,Q  n
Berufliche  Infektionskrankheiten  der  Haut    Wifn  med! 
DERMATOSIS
231
DERMATOSIS
  Wschr., 1926, 76: 279; 308; 342.—Schiller, A. E.  Skin diseases
  in industry.  J. Michigan M. Soc,  1935,34: 008-14.—Schwartz,
  L.   Sensitivity to external irritants  in  industry.   N.  York
  State J. M.,  1936, 36: 1969-76.  ------ Industrial dermatoses.
  J. Indiana M. Ass.,  1938, 31:  379-88.—Selissky, A. B.  [In-
  dustrial skin diseases and dispensaries]  Moskva, med. J., 1930,
  10:  23-8.—Sezary,  A.   Les  dermatoses  professionnelles.
  Presse med., 1937, 45: 1326.—Sibley, W. K.  The cause and
  prevention of some occupational dermatoses.  Med. Press &
  Circ,  Lond., 1931, 132: 124-5.—Skin hazards  in American
  industries.   Pub. Health  Rep.,  Wash.,  1935, 50: 372-4.—
  Stryker, G. V.  Occupational  diseases of the skin.   Week.
  Bull. S. Louis M. Soc, 1936-37, 31:  350-8.—Sulzberger, M. B.
  The role  of allergy  in industrial dermatoses.  Proc.  Occup
  Dis. Sympos.  (1937)  1938, 8-24.—Tataru,  C, &  Ciriea, p!
  [Observations on  cases of industrial dermatosis unknown in
  Roumania]  Cluj. med., 1934,  15: 61-6.—Tome Bona, J. M.
  Estudio  elementi  de las afecciones  cutaneas  del  trabajo
  Siglo med.,  1931, 87: 682; 707; 88: 12; 30; 51.  ------  Las
  distrofias  profesionales de la piel.   Ibid., 1932, 90:  702-4.
  ------ Algunos caracteres generales de las afecciones cutaneas
  de trabajo.  Ibid.,  1935, 96: 326.—Vedrov, N.  [Skin diseases
  of electrical  lamp washers, engaged in  that industry, through
  action on the skin of their hands of weak muriatic acid solu-
  tion]  Mosk. med. J., 1926, No. 8, 56-61.—Vieira, J. P.  Mo-
  dificacSes das cristas papillares nas dermatoses profissionaes
  Fol. med., Rio, 1936, 17: 525.—White, R. P.  Modern views
  on  some aspects of the  occupational dermatoses.  J. Indust.
  Hyg., 1926, 8: 367-81.  ------  Difficulties in the understand-
  ing  of the occupational skin diseases.  J. State M.,  Lond.,
  1929, 37: 559-70.  ------  Anomalies, in the interpretation
  of the industrial dermatoses.  Ibid., 1932, 40: 559.—Wise, F.,
  & Sulzberger, M. B.  Industial  dermatoses.  Am. Med., 1933,
  39:4.—Zwick. K. G.  Occupational skin diseases;  dermatologie
  hints for their elimination. Ohio  M. J., 1933, 29: 111-6.

  ----  occupational: Laws and  regulations.

    Breitel, J.  H.   Contributions a I'etude des
  dermatoses professionnelles et de leur legislation.
  84p.   8?   Par., 1936.

    Finkenrath,   K.    Meldepflichtige   Berufs-
  krankheiten der Haut.   24p.  8?  Lpz., 1930.
    Beintker.  Hautleiden als  Berufskrankheiten im Sinne der
  Verordnung  iiber  Ausdehnung  der  Unfallversicherung auf
  gewerbliche Berufskrankheiten.  Deut.  med. Wschr., 1926, 52:
  968-70.—Brezina, E.  Gesetzliche und andere Bestimmungen
  zur  Verhutung  bestimmter  gewerblicher  Hautkrankheiten.
  In Schadigungen d. Haut (Ullmann, K.)  Lpz., 1926,  3: 66-
  107.—Chajes.  Die zweite Verordnung iiber die  Ausdehnung
  der  Unfallversicherung auf Berufskrankheiten in  ihrer  Be-
  deutung  fiir  die  Dermatologie.  Derm.  Wschr.,  1930,  90:
  408-16.—Legge, T. M.  Industrial  dermatoses and the state.
  Med. Press  & Circ,  Lond., 1921, n. ser., Ill: 25-7.—Little,
  E. G.  Occupational  dermatoses  and the state.  Indust. M,
  1938, 7: 117-21.

  ----   occupational: Prevention and treatment.

   Curschmann, F.  Vorkommen, Entstehung und Verhutung
  beruflicher Hauterkrankungen.    Derm. Wschr., 1935,  101:
  1272. Also Arch. Derm.  Syph.,  Berl., 1935-36, 173: 222-51.—
  Downing, J.  G.  Industrial dermatoses; treatment and  legal
  aspects.  J.  Indust. Hyg.,  1935,  17: 138-63.—Eller, J. J., &
  Schwartz, L.  Industrial  dermatoses; some of  the problems in
 diagnosis, prevention and  treatment.   Indust. M.,  1935, 4:
 642-51.  AlsoN. York State J. M., 1935,35:951-64.—Goldberg,
 S. A.  [Calcium chlorid in treatment of professional diseases
 of the skin]  Vrach. gaz., 1925, 29: 11—Hajos. B.  Bericht
 iiber Desensibilisierungsversuche bei  beruflichen Erkrankungen
 der  Haut,   Derm.  Wschr.,  1930,  91:  1340-4—Jiiger, R.
 Gewerbliche  Hautkrankheiten   und  ihre   Verhutung  und
 Heilung durch Lebendgerbung.  Arch. Gewerbepath., 1930, 7:
 85-94.—Jones, K. K., Murray, D.  E., & Ivy, A. C. Sodium
 hexametaphosphate; its use for certain occupational derma-
 toses.  Indust. M., 1937, 6: 459-62.—Lane, C. G.  Occupa-
 tional skin disease—a preventable disease and a  challenge to
 modern preventive medicine.  N. England J. M., 1936, 215:
 859-65.  ------   Occupational dermatoses; their more uni-
 form management.  South. M. J., 1937, 30: 422-7.—Medina,
 B. de.  Patologfa  del trabajo y de la miseria; enfermedades de
 la piel, propias de la clase proletaria  y menesterosa; medios de
 evitarlas. Clfn. lab., Zaragoza, 1933,  22: 383-92.—O'Donovan,
 W. J.  The prevention of industrial skin diseases.  J. State M.,
 Lond., 1935,  43:  199-203.—Podvisotzkaia, O. N.  [Methods
 in prevention of skin diseases in industries]  Sovet. vrach. gaz.,
 1933, 37: 139-47.—Redden, W. R.   Cleanliness in  the pre-
 vention of industrial  dermatoses.   Tr. Nat.  Safety Counc,
 1933, 22. annual congr.,  34-6.—Somogyi, Z.  [Prevention of
 occupational  dermatoses]   Budapesti  orv.  ujs.,  1937, 35:
 721-8.—Thiele,  A.   Prophylaxe der  gewerblichen  Haut-
 schadigungen durch  chemische  Gifte.  In  Schadigungen d.
 Haut (Ullmann, K.) Lpz., 1926,  3: 53-65— Tome Bona. J. M.
 Profilaxis  general  y especial de las afecciones cutaneas del
trabajo.  Siglo med.,  1932, 90: 459-61.—Vonno, N. C.  van.
Berufskrankheiten  der Haut  und lokale  Desensibilisierung.
Med.  Welt, 1936, 10: 126.
 ----   papulosa nigra [Castellani]
   Castellani, A.  Macrolichen (dermatosis papulosa somalien-
 sis)  Brit. J. Derm. Syph., 1935, 47: 395-400, 4 pl.  ------&
 Duval, C.  W.  Dermatosis  papulosa  nigra.  Arch. Derm.
 Syph., Chic, 1928, 18: 393-5, pl.  Also J.  Trop.  M. Hyg.,
 Lond.,  1929,  32: 149.—Diasio, F. A.  Dermatosis papulosa
 nigra (Castellani) with report of cases.  Med. J. & Rec, 1931,
 133:  77-80.—Michael, J. C, &  Seale,  E.  R.  Dermatosis
 papulosa nigra.  Arch. Derm. Syph., Chic, 1929, 20: 629-40.

 ----   parasitic.

   See  also Dermatomycosis; Dermatozoonosis;
 also names of parasites and parasitic  diseases as
 Amebiasis; Coccidioidosis; Helminthiasis;  Pedi-
 culosis; Skin, Amebiasis, &c.
   Diehl,  G.    *Beitrag  zur  Epidemiologic  der
 parasitaren Hauterkrankungen  in der Grosstadt
 [Berlin]   32p.   8?   Charlottenb., 1932.
   Grutz, O.   Hautkrankheiten tierischer Aetio-
 logie.   p.449-546.   8?   Berl., 1934.
   In Haut. & Geschlkr. (Arzt & Zieler)  Berl,, 1934, 3:
   Pramatarov,  J.  [N.]  *Ueber Epidemiologie
 der parasitaren Hauterkrankungen  in der  Gros-
 stadt   [Munchen]   12p.  8?  Wurzb., 1933.
   Barrett, C. D.  Scabies, impetigo, ringworm and pediculosis
 as school problems.  Michigan Pub. Health, 1932, 20: 275-81.
 Also Trained Nurse, 1934,  92: 59-62.—Berde,  K.   [Therapy
 for skin  parasites]   Budapesti orv. ujs., 1928, 26: 1281-7.—
 Demianovich, M. P.  [New method of treatment of superficial
 parasitic dermatosis]   Sovet. med.  Sibiri, 1937, No. 1, 41-3.—
 Fulleborn.  Haut und Helminthen.  Derm. Wschr.,  1928, 87:
 1857-66.—Gottron, H., & Diehl, G.  Epidemiologie  der para-
 sitaren Hauterkrankungen in der Grosstadt. Med. Welt, 1932,
 6: 761-4.—Hudelo & Rabut.  Dermatoses d'origine  canine et
 feline.  Paris med.,  1928, 67: 56-61.—Jeanselme. E.  Sur lea
 maladies parasitaires des teguments a l'ecole; diagnostic et pro-
 phylaxie.  Rapp. Congr. internat. hyg. scol., 1910, 3. Congr., 1:
 221-32.—Kolmer, J. A., & Strickler, A.  Complement-fixation in
 parasitic skin disease.  Proc Path. Soc. Philadelphia, 1915, n. ser.,
 17: 68.—LaFourcade, L.  Dermatoses parasitaires.   In Traite
 derm. (Schulmann) 1933, 1: 311-64.—Soulima, A., & Ebert, B.
 Nouveaux remedes contre les ectoparasites. C. rend. Soc. biol.,
 1915, 78: 340.—Strickler, A.  Differential .blood picture  in
 parasitic skin diseases and  their possible  significance.  Proc.
 Path. Soc Philadelphia (1916) 1917, 37:  20.—Thomson, M. S.
 The diagnosis of skin diseases transmissible  from animals to
 man.   Med. Press & Circ, Lond.,  1934,  188:  418-21.—Wool-
 dridge, G. H., & Holmes, J. W. H.  Some of  the problems of
 animals' skin diseases transmissible to man. Ibid., 414—8.

 ----   Pathology.

   Ablass, E.   *Die  Milz  in ihren   Beziehungen
 zu pathologischen Vorgangen in  der Haut   [Miin-
 chen]   48p.   8?   [Hirschberg] 1927.
   Burckmann,  W.  *Polarisationsmessungen an
 der menschlichen  Haut bei  Hauterkrankungen
 [Erlangen]  42p.   8?   Bamb., 1932.
   Darier,  J.,  Civatte, A. [et  al.]    Pathologie
 g6nei-ale   dermatologique.   p.3-651.   8?   Par.,
 1936.
   In Nouv. prat. derm. (Darier, Sabouraud, et al.) Par., 1936,1:

   Kiwi,  H.   *Das Verhalten der Polarisations-
 kapazitat  bei  verschiedenen  Hautkrankheiten
 [Berlin]  15p.  8?   Charlottenb., 1930.
   Bakker, M. [The microscopic picture  of some skin and hair
 diseases]  Geneesk. gids, 1925, 3: 777-83.—Barber, H. W.  The
 significance and pathogenesis  of certain  dermatoses.  Practi-
 tioner, Lond., 1932, 128: 209-23.—Bedford, G. V. Investiga-
 tion of the flora of the lymphatic glands in skin diseases of un-
 known origin.  Canad. M. Ass. J., 1931, 24: 640.—Belote, G. H.,
 & Ratner, H. S. V.  The so-called Libman-Sacks syndrome, its
 relation to dermatology. Arch. Derm. Syph.,  Chic,  1936, 33:
 642-64.—Bizzozero, E.  Sulle fibre a reticolo nella sifilide, nella
 tubercolosi, nella  lebbra della pelle.  Arch. ital. derm., 1925, 1:
 60-7.—Brocq, L.  Les alternances  morbides en  dermatologie
 Ann. derm,  syph.,  Par.,  1928, 6.  ser.,  9: 3-18.—Bruck, C.
 Ueber  die  Organismusauswachsung  bei Hautkrankheiten.
 Munch, med. Wschr.,  1912, 59: 2873.—Cappelli, J.  Sul con-
 cetto di autonomia e di regione nella fisiopatologia generale
 della cute.  Dermosifilografo,  1934, 9: 1-14.   Also Gior.  ital.
 derm, sif., 1934,  75:  564-75.—Cornbleet,  T.,  & Klein, R. I.
 Capillary permeability in disorders of  the skin.  Arch. Derm.
 Syph., Chic, 1932, 26: 21-6.   Also repr.—Delzotti. M. Della
stasi e dell'edema sperimentale in  alcune  dermopatie.  Clin.
dermosifilopat.  Univ.   Roma, 1915,  33: 19-31.—Dujardin,
B.  Essai sur la pathologie  cryptique  de  la  peau.  Ann.
Soc.  sc.  m6d. natur.   Bruxelles,  1929,   111-23.  ------  &
Decamps, N.  Contribution a I'etude pathogenique des derma-
toses.  Ann. derm, syph., Par., 1926, 6. ser., 7: 629-41.—Eisner, 
DERMATOSIS
232
DERMATOSIS
E.  Die unspezifische Bereitschaft der Haut zur Blasenbildung
bei Hautkrankheiten.  Arch. Derm. Syph.,  Berl., 1930, 161:
574-85.—Fourcade.  Dermatoses et equilibre humoral. Evolut.
ther., 1926, 7: 403-9.—Griineberg, T.  Ein Beitrag zur Frage
der systematisierten Dermatosen.  Arch. Derm. Syph., Berl.,
1929-30, 159: 291-307.—Haxthausen, H.  [Localization of skin
diseases]  Bibl. laeger, 1931,  123: 491-526.—Heimann, W. J.
Histopathology.  J. Cut. Dis. incl. Syph., 1916, 34: 30, passim.
------ The significance of histopathology in the understand-
ing of  dermatoses.  Urol. Cut. Rev., 1918, 22: 190.—Hyde, J.
N., & McEwen, E. L.  On the relation of certain dermatoses to
each other and to changes in vascular equilibrium. J. Cut. Dis. incl.
Syph., 1904, 22: 547-65.—Kemeri, D.  Der Pathomechanismus
von Spatsymptomen  nach  iiberstandenen akuten und  chroni-
schen Infektionskrankheiten mit besonderer Riicksicht  auf die
Hauterkrankungen.   Derm.  Wschr.,  1937,  104: 367;  395 —
King, A. D.  Local responses to histamine in normal skin, in
dermatophytosis, in alopecia areata and in scleroderma.  Arch.
Derm. Syph., Chic, 1932, 25: 840-6.—Kinnear, J.  An investi-
gation into the streptococci found in certain diseases of the skin.
Brit. J. Exp. Path., 1931, 12: 384-9.—Kogoj, F. Ueber Lymph-
gefassinfarkte  bei Hauterkrankungen.  Arch. Derm.  Syph.,
Berl.,  1926,  150: 324-32.—Lewin, E.  M., & Majorsky, B. N.
Ergebnisse der Messungen der Hautkonsistenz bei verschiedenen
Erkrankungen. Derm. Wschr., 1933, 96: 395-9.—Lewis, T., &
Harmer, I.  M.  Observations upon the  rupture of  minute
vessels  in the skin  and upon  the  distribution of cutaneous
haemorrhages  and other  skin eruptions.  Heart, Lond., 1926,
13: 337-55.—Lewith, R.  Ueber einen Fall von Cutis anserina
persistens und Comedonenacne in Hitzigscher Zone; als Bei-
trag zur Pathogenese der systematisierten Dermatosen.  Arch.
Derm. Syph., Berl.,  1929,  157: 153-9—Lumiere, A.  Derma-
toses et theorie colloidale.  Progr. med., Par., 1931, 425-30.—
Martinotti, L.  Ricerche  sulle anomalie e le alterazioni  del
processo della  corneificazione nei principali stati morbosi della
cute umana.  Gior. ital. mal. vener., 1919, 60: 175-99,  4 pl.—
Mayr, J. K.  Die Dysfunktion der Haut.  Miinch. med. Wschr.,
1928, 75: 1063-7.—Merian, L.  Beitrage zur Histopathologie
der Tierhaut.  Derm. Wschr., 1915, 60: 433; 454.—Milian, G.
Les eruptions  secondes.   Paris med.,  1938, 107:  59-63.—
Paku,  I.  [Biotropism in skin  pathology and syphilology] Orv.
hetil.,  1931, 75: 256-8.—Pana, D. [Presence of glycogen in the
external integument  in relation to  certain  affections  of  the
skin]  Cluj. med., 1934, 15: 604-9.—Pinetti, P.  Contributo
alia conoscenza delle adenopatie secondarie a dermatosi croniche
e  dei loro rapporti con  la migrazione linfatica del  pigmento
cutaneo.  Boll. Soc. med.  chir., Pavia,  1938, 52:  295-336.—
Reiss, H. [General views on the pathogenesis of diseases of the
skin]  Polska gaz. lek., 1936, 15: 981-4.—Sachs, O.  Zur Frage
der circumscripten bindegewebigen Hautveranderungen.  Arch.
Derm. Syph., Berl., 1926, 151:  198; 152: 273.—Samberger, T.
[Functional disorders of the skin] Cesk. derm., 1933, 14: 3-8.—
Stokes, J. H., & Callaway, J. L.  Pyogenic relapse and sensi-
tiveness to light in certain  dermatoses; influence of a factor of
intercurrent infection.  Arch. Derm.  Syph., Chic, 1937,  36:
976-86.—Tareiev, E., & Jablokova, A.  [Investigation of intra-
dermal fluid absorption of salt solution in different pathological
conditions]  Klin, med., Moskva, 1927, 5: 947-53.—Tommasi,
L.  Limiti di dipendenza e di autonomia nella patologia delle
pelle; prolusione al  corso  di clinica dermosifilopatica.  Gior.
ital. derm, sif., 1931, 72: 265-78.—Urbach, E.  Isolierte kutane
Glykohistachie  als Ursache  chronischer  Dermatosen.   Med.
Klin.,  Berl., 1933, 29: 359.—Wail, S. S.  [Symmetrical affec-
tions of the skin in relation to changes in the nervous system]
Arkh. biol. nauk, 1934, 34:  257-72.—Weitzel, W.  Hautkrank-
heiten  im Lichte biologischer Denkweise und neuer Forschungs-
ergebnisse.  Fortsch.  Med., 1937, 55: 157-61.—Wirz, F.   Die
Stoning des physikalisch-chemischen Gleichgewichts der Haut
durch  Sauerung  und Alkalisierung.   Krankheitsforschung,
1925-26, 2:  186-94.   Also Arch. Derm. Syph., Berl., 1926,
151: 208.

----   Pharmacology.
   See  also  Dermatology,  Pharmacology;  also
names of drugs as Arsenicals; Bismuth, &c.
   Boettcher,  E.  E.   A.  R.   *Salvarsan  bei
Lichen  ruber, Pemphigus chronicus und  Psori-
asis.   25p.   8?   Borna-Lpz., 1912.
   Bory, L.   Les medicaments fondamentaux  de
la therapeutique  externe des  dermatoses,   p.25-
114.   8?  Par.,  1932.
   In Ther.  med.  (Loeper, M.)  Par., 1932,  5:

   Bouisset, A. L. O.   *Les inconvenients locaux
des hydrocarbures  et  des   corps  gras  dans   la
therapeutique  externe  des  dermatoses  et  leur
remplacement par des corps  lipo-solvants  comme
excipients  des  medicaments.    92p.   8?    Par.,
1926.
   Destouches,  D.    *De  l'eau  et  de  quelques
substances  qui   augmentent  l'hydrophilie des
colloides cellulaires;  leur action  dans certaines
dermatoses   qu'ameliorent  les  traitements   in-
ternes.   46p.  8?   Par.,  1921.
   Lubenau,  A.   *Beitrag  zur therapeutischen
 Anwendung  des  Salvarsan  bei nicht  syphiliti-
 schen   Erkankungen   mit   besonderer  Beriick-
 sichtigung  der  Hauterkrankungen.    42p.    8?
 Strassb., 1912.
   Mayrhofer, A.    *Intravenose  Bromtherapie
 bei Dermatosen  [Erlangen]  34p.   8?  Neumarkt,
 1930 [1931]
   Abramowitz, E. W.  Local medication in diseases of the skin;
 indications, actions and uses of the various active ingredients
 and vehicles.  Arch. Derm. Syph., Chic, 1931, 23: 644-80.—
 Barrio de Medina & Cano Santallana.  Nuevas investigaciones
 clfnicas para el  tratamiento  de  algunas  dermatosis  por  los
 compuestos  de alcohol triclorobutflico,  asociados al  bismuto.
 Rev. espan. med.  cir., 1932, 15: 629-31.—Bauer, H.  Ueber
 Erfahrungen  mit Praecutan als Wasch- und Badezusatz  bei
 Hautkranken und Hautgesunden. Med. Klin., Berl., 1937,  33:
 1176.—Bolten, G.  C.   [Treatment  of  constitutional  eczemas
 and urticaria]  Geneesk.  gids, 1923-24, 1: 603-8.—Brisson,
 P.  Le  chlorure de  sodium  agent  d'oxydation; son action
 dans certaines dermatoses.  Ann.  derm,   syph., Par., 1913,
 5. ser., 4:  270-88.—Castro, O. de.   ObservacSes  sobre o
 tratamento  de  algumas  dermatoses  pelo  bismutho.   Brasil
 med.,   1923,  37:  136.—Cimoca,  V.   [Carbon  dioxide  in
 treatment of skin diseases]  Cluj. med.,  1927,  8: 601-7 —
 Colman, H.   Hekotekt, eine neue Trockenpinselung bei Haut-
 krankheiten.  Med. Klin., Berl., 1927, 23: 1382.—Composition
 (The) of certain  secret remedies; preparations for eczema and
 other skin complaints.  Brit. M. J., 1910, 2: 1350-3.—Davis, E.
 Intravenous injections of charcoal in the  treatment  of skin
 disease.  Brit. J. Derm. Syph., 1936, 48:  491-7.—Dietel, F.
 Fortschritte  in der medikamentosen Therapie der Haut- und
 Geschlechtskrankheiten.   Deut. med. Wschr., 1926, 52: 1516;
 1559;  1653;  1692.—Eilers, O.  Erfahrungen mit Kupfer-Der-
 masan  bei der Behandlung schlechtheilender Affektionen der
 Haut.  Ibid., 1927, 53: 918.—Fahlbusch, W. Ueber den Ein-
 fluss von Koffein auf Hautkrankheiten.  Derm. Wschr., 1937,
 105: 921-3.—Feuk, G. A.  [Intravenous bromine therapy in
 skin diseases]  Hygiea, Stockh., 1928,  90:  689-98.—Francoz,
 M. A.   Homoeopathic remedies in skin conditions.   Pacific
 Coast J. Homoeop., 1933, 44: 6-20.—Friihwald, R.  Atophan
 bei Hautkrankheiten.  Derm. Wschr., 1919, 69: 427.—Fuhs, H.
 Neuere Praparate zur Behandlung der Hautkrankheiten.  Wien.
 klin. Wschr., 1928, 41: 1124-9.  Also Wien. med. Wschr., 1928,
 78: 733.—Gabelov, A. T.  [Treatment of certain forms of skin
 diseases with injections of calcium chloride and sodium bromide]
 Vrach.  gaz.,  1927, 31: No. 2, 123-6.—Greco,  N. V.  Sobre
 terapeutica de las enfermedades de la piel y  sffilis con medica-
 mentos comprendidos en la segunda edici6n de la Farmacopea
 Nacional Argentina (Codex Medicamentarius)  revista de  los
 mismos  con anotaciones.  Sem. med.,  B. Air., 1924, 31: 839-
 70.—Gumpert, M.  Ein  Hauteiweissderivat bei Hauterkran-
 kungen. Derm. Wschr., 1931,92:424.— Hecht.H.  EinBeitrag
 zur Kalziumbehandlung bei Hautkrankheiten.  Ibid., 1916,
 62: 34.—Hiibschmann, K.  [Importance of intravenous injec-
 tions of sodium bromide and its sulphur compounds in treat-
 ment of eczema,  lichen ruber and other skin diseases]  Cesk.
 derm.,  1929, 10:  17-25.—Karrenberg, C. L.  Einjahrige klini-
 sche Erfahrungen mit der Verwendung von Fissanpraparaten
 zur Behandlung  von  Hautkrankheiten.  Med.  Klin., Berl.,
 1928, 24: 1752.—Kissmeyer, A.  [Experiments with paraffine-
 like substances  in  the treatment of skin diseases (ambrine,
 parasan)]  Ugeskr. laeger, 1921, 2: 475-9.—Klingmiiller, V.
 Chloroformpinselungen bei  Dermatosen.   Med. Klin., Beil.,
 1934, 30: 761.—Lackenbacher, R.  Ueber die Verwendbarkeit
 des Allonal Roche bei Hautkrankheiten.  Wien. med. Wschr.,
 1929, 79: 887.—Lamprecht.  Die Behandlung gewisser Derma-
 tosen  mit Andriol-Wismut und  Uransalben.  Arch.  Derm.
 Syph., Berl.,  1924,  145: 224-30.—Lauber, H. J.  Die  Behand-
 lung verschiedener Hauterkrankungen mit Vigantol und Kal-
 zium.   Munch,  med. Wschr., 1930,  77:  757—Lomholt, S.
 Behandlung   verschiedener  Dermatosen   (Boecks   Sarkoid,
 Granuloma annulare, Lupus erythematodes, Mykosis fungoides,
 Pemphigus vulgaris) mittels Antileprol.  Arch. Derm. Syph ,
 Berl., 1935, 172: 69-72.—Lucke.  Die Behandlung von schlecht
 heilenden Affektionen  der Haut durch  eine  kupferhaltige  Sal-
 benzusammenstellung. Fortsch. Ther., 1926, 2: 763-6.—Lutz,
 W.  Zur Arsentherapie von  Hautkrankheiten  (Arsylen  bei
 Lichen ruber und  Dermatitis herpetiformis)  Schweiz. med.
 Wschr., 1929, 59: 1122; 1200.—M.  Vitulan ein neues Mittel
 gegen  akute und chronische Hautkrankheiten.  Munch, med.
 Wschr.,  1925, 72: 711.—MacKenna, M. B. The possibilities
 of bismuth therapy in the treatment  of cutaneous  diseases.
 Brit. J.  Derm.  Syph.,   1931, 43:  565-87.—Martinotti, L.
L'acido tricloroacetico nella  terapia di alcune affezioni cutanee.
Boll. Soc.  med. chir. Modena, 1914, 16: 603-10.—Maschkil-
leisson,  L. N., & Abramowitsch, L. A.  Zur Frage aber den
Mechanismus der Wirkung einiger sogenannter desensibilisie-
render Mittel bei Hauterkrankungen.  Derm. Wschr., 1935,100:
313-6.—Mayr, J. K.  Die  Behandlung von Dermatosen  mit
Sapalkolen.   Aerztl. Rdsch., 1925, 35:  10.—Milian.  G.  De-
formation  des dermatoses par les medicaments.  Bull. Acad.
 med., Par., 1936, 3. ser., 116: 344-9.  Also Rev. fr. derm, vener.,
 1937, 13: 79-85.   ------   Trasformazioni di dermatosi medi-
ante farmaci.  Riforma med.,  1936,  52: 834-6.—Montgomery,
D. W.   Xeroform in skin diseases.  Med. Rec, N. Y., 1935,
 141: 101.—Nadel,  A.  Hautkrankheiten   und  Serumlipase 
DERMATOSIS
233
DERMATOSIS
 (Tributyrase) iiber den Einfluss einiger in der Dermatologie in
 Anwendung  stehenden Medikamente  auf  das  Verhalten  der
 Blutserumlipase des Menschen in vitro  und in vivo.   Arch.
 Derm. Syph., Berl., 1934, 170: 397-402.—Neuberg, H.   Arsy-
 len in der Behandlung von  Hautkrankheiten.   Deut. med.
 Wschr., 1930, 56: 1349.—Nordin, G.  On  the treatment of skin
 diseases with oxidizing remedies.  Ada derm, vener., Stockh.,
 1932-33, 13: 585-9.—O'Donovan, W. J.  The use and abuse of
 drugs in skin diseases.  Practitioner, Lond.,  1937, 138: 475-
 83.—Peschka, A.  Ueber die bei der Behandlung einiger Haut-
 erkrankungen mit  Pyonin gewonnenen Erfahrungen.  Wien.
 klin. Rdsch., 1910, 24: 761; 776.—Pilz, K.  Xerosinpraparate
 bei  der  Hautbehandlung von  Sauglingen.   Klin. Wschr.,
 1925, 4: 94.—Ravaut, P.  L'action des  traitements antisyphili-
 tiques sur 1 'eczema et diverses affections cutanees en rapport
 avec des phenomenes de sensibilisation.  Bull. Soc. med. hop.
 Paris, 1922,  3. ser., 46: 1318-20.—Riess, E.  Die Behandlung
 oberflachlicher Hautaffektionen  mit  Zergalin.   Med.  Klin.,
 Berl., 1921, 17: 563.—Sandels, T.  Die Wirkung der Salzsaure-
 therapie auf  die Empfindlichkeit der Haut gegeniiber verschie-
 denen Hautreizen.  Arch. Kinderh., 1929,  88:  146-54.—
 Sannicandro, G.   II ricambio ed il meccanismo di azione del
 calcio in alcune dermatosi.  Gior. ital. derm, sif., 1927. 68: 705-
 17.  ------   Hautspeicherungs- und therapeutische Versuche
 mit Kongorot bei den  exsudativen Dermatosen.  Arch.  Derm.
 Syph., Berl., 1934, 170: 269-84.—Sartory,  A., Sartory, R. [et
 al.]  L'etude du pH du plasma  sanguin et la therapeutique dans
 certaines dermatoses.   Bull. sc. pharm.,  Par.,  1932,  39: 299-
 307.—Schwabe, K.  Ueber   die  Wirkung des  Ehrlichsehen
 Arsenobenzols auf Psoriasis und Lichen ruber planus.  Miinch.
 med.  Wschr., 1910, 57: 1877.—Sezary, A., & Worms, R.  Sur
 le mode d'action des topiques dits reducteurs dans les derma-
 toses (traitement local et crise leucopenique) Ann. derm, syph.,
 Par., 1929, 6. ser., 10: 502-11.—Sirotn, L.  Zur Behandlung der
 Dermatosen  mit  Calcium chloratum   Miinch. med. Wschr.,
 1925, 72: 383.—Spiethoff, B., & Milbradt.  W.   Ueber  die
 Umstimmungstherapie  der   Dermatosen.   Jahrkurs.   arztl.
 Fortbild., 1934, 25: H.  4, 1-17.—Trenk, G.  Erfahrungen mit
 kombinierter Calcium- und Brombehandlung bei Dermatosen.
 Derm. Wschr., 1934,  99: 951-4.—White, C. J.  The  use  of
 calcium lactate in the treatment of certain dermatoses.  J. Cut.
 Dis. incl. Syph., 1914,  32: 691-704.—Wigley, J. E. M.  The
 pharmacopoeia of S. John's Hospital for  diseases of the skin.
 Practitioner, Lond., 1935, 135: 352-66.—Wiltse. J. W.  Intra-
 muscular injections of sodium cacodylate in psoriasis and lichen
 planus.   Am. J.  Derm. Genitourin.  Dis., 1912,  16:  348 —
 Winkler, F.   Die  Behandlung  von  Hautkrankheiten mit
 Gardan.  Wien. med. Wschr.,  1929, 79: 820.

 ----  pigmentary progressive  [Schamberg]

    See also Pigmentation, Disorders.
    Pieper, W.   *Beitrag zur Kenntnis der Scham-
 bergschen Erkrankung.   16p.  8?  Freib.,  1934.
    Arias, C. O., & Mazzini, M. A. Enfermedad de Schamberg;
 estudio cUnico e histopathologico.  Rev. As. m6d. argent., 1935,
 49: 419-24.—Bagnoli, N. Contributo alio studio della dermatosi
 di Schamberg. Arch. ital. derm., 1932, 8:  704-16.—Balbi, E.
 Dermatosi pigmentaria progressiva di Schamberg.  Ibid., 1927-
 28, 3: 481-523.  ------ Su un  caso di dermatite progressiva
 pigmentaria  di Schamberg.   Gior. ital. derm, sif., 1928, 69:
 1085-7.—Becker, S. W. Schamberg'?  disease associated with
 hemochromatosis.   Arch. Derm.  Syph., Chic,  1931, 24: 380-
 2. Also repr.—Cerutti. P.  Dermatosi pigmentaria progressiva
 di Schamberg.  Boll. Sez. reg.  Soc. ital. derm., 1936, 77:  213-6,
 pl.—Chatellier,  L.  Dermatose  pigmentaire  progressive  ou
 maladie de Schamberg.  In Nouv. prat. derm. (Darier, Sa-
 bouraud, et  al.)  Par., 1936,  5: 495-500.—Dowling,  G. B.
 Schamberg's  disease.   Proc R. Soc.  M.,  Lond.,  1935-36, 29:
 639.—Dubreuilh, W.  Dermatose pigmentaire progressive de
 Schamberg.  Ann. derm, syph., Par., 1928, 6. ser., 9: 337-43.—
 Favre, M., & Michel, P. J. Un cas de  maladie de Schamberg.
 Bull. Soc. fr.  derm, syph., 1933, 40: 317-21.—Goldsmith, W. N.
 Schamberg's  disease.  Proc. R. Soc  AL,  Lond.,  1930-31, 24:
 Sect. Derm.,  516-8.—Higoumenakis, G. C.  Un cas de maladie
 de Schamberg.  Rev. fr. derm. v6ner., 1937, 13: 86.—Klaber, R.
 Three cases of Schamberg's disease.  Proc. R. Soc. M., Lond.,
 1034, 27: 815-7.  ------  Two cases of Schamberg's disease.
 Ibid.,  1032-4.—Loewenthal, L. J. A.  A case of progressive
 pigmentary  dermatosis (Schamberg),  with reference to the
 blood  cholesterol and  epidermal siderosis.  Brit. J. Derm.
 Syph., 1929, 41: 473-8, 2 pl.—McCafferty, L. K.  Schamberg's
 peculiar progressive pigmentary disease  of the skin.  Arch.
 Derm. Syph., Chic, 1926,  14: 53-8, pl.—Masia,  A.  Contri-
 buto  alio studio della  dermatite pigmentaria  progressiva di
 Schamberg.    Dermosifilografo,  1929,  4:  157-66.—Milian,
 Gamier [et al.]  Maladie de Schamberg g6n6ralisee.  Bull. Soc.
 fr.  derm, syph., 1935, 42: 1769-71.—Montesano, V.  Derma-
 tosi pigmentaria progressiva di Schamberg.  Policlinico, 1934,
 41: sez. prat., 1448-50.—Oro, A.  Su un caso di dermatosi pig-
 mentaria progressiva di  Schamberg.  Riforma med., 1928, 44:
 1176-82.—Pessano, J.,  D'Agostino, M.,  & Mosto,  D.  Un
 nuevo caso de enfermedad de Schamberg.  Sem. m6d., B. Air.,
 1934,  41: 1784.—Prokoptchouk, A. Contribution a I'etude de
la  maladie pigmentaire  progressive de Schamberg.  Rev.  fr.
derm,  vener.,  1929, 5:  276-85.—Quarelli, G.,  & Midana, A.
Morbo di Schamberg in un caso di intossicazione professionale.
Rass.  med. lavoro  indust., 1935,  6:  23-8.—Racinowski,  A.
Contribution  a I'etude  de la  maladie  de Schamberg.   Ann.
 derm, syph., Par., 1928, 6. ser., 9: 971-84.  ------  [On Scham-
 berg's disease (cayenne pepper dots)]  Polska gaz. lek., 1928, 7:
 305-8.—Ronga, G.  Un caso di dermatosi di Schamberg.  Arch.
 ital. derm., 1926, 2: 131-52.—Schamberg, J. F.  Report of 3
 cases of progressive pigmentary  dermatosis,  with particular
 reference to the blood cholesterol. Brit. J. Derm. Syph., 1927,
 39: 389-93.—Schwarzmann, I. M. Contribution a la clinique
 et  a l'histologie de  la  dermatose pigmentaire progressive;
 maladie de Schamberg.  Ann. derm, syph., Par., 1928, 6. ser.,
 9: 884-900.—Selissky, A. B.  Zur Frage der Beziehungen der
 Schambergschen Krankheit (progressive  pigmentary derma-
 tosis) und der Purpura annularis teleangiectodes Majocchi.
 Derm. Wschr.,  1930, 91: 1115-22.  Also Vener. derm., Moskva,
 1931, 8: No. 9, 42-7.—Seminario, C, & Gavina Alvarado. E. R.
 Primeras observaciones argentinas de enfermedad de Schamberg
 peculiar progressive pigmentary disease of the skin [Schamberg,
 19011  Prensa med.  argent., 1931-32, 18: 1678-92.—Sezary, A.,
 & Horowitz, A.  Maladie de Schamberg.  Bull. Soc. fr. derm.
 syph., 1936, 43: 1217-21—Sollewijn Gelpke, A.  [Schamberg's
 pigmentary progressive  disease;  case]  Ned. tschr.  geneesk.,
 1929, 73:  1539.—Stryker, G. V.. & Davis. R. H.  Schamberg's
 peculiar progressive pigmentary disease of the skin; report of a
 case. Arch. Derm. Syph.,  Chic, 1928, 17: 795.—Templeton,
 H. J.  Progressive  pigmentary dermatosis (Schamberg);  with
 review of literature, report of 2  cases and comparison  with
 angioma serpiginosum and purpura annularis  telangiectodes.
 Ibid., 1927, 16: 141-52.   Also repr.—Tornabuoni, G.  Derma-
 tosi di Schamberg.   Gior. ital. derm, sif., 1929, 70: 1217-220.—
 Touraine, A., Gole, L.,  & Bour, H.   Maladie de  Schamberg.
 Bull. Soc. fr. derm, syph., 1938, 45: 98-100.—Touraine, A., &
 Solente.   Maladie de Schamberg.  Ibid., 1935, 42: 1379-83.—
 Zimmerlin & Lanzenberg.  Dermatite pigmantaire de Scham-
 berg. Ibid., 1926, 33: (R6un. de Strasb.)  315-8.

 ----  precancerous.

   See  also Cancer,  Precancerous  conditions; also
 names  of  precancerous skin diseases  as  Breast,
 Nipple: Paget's disease.
   Gerlach,  \V.    *Untersuchungcn   zur  Frage
 der Dermatosis praecancero-vi Bowen.   39p.   8?
 Rostock, 1932.
   Guldberg,  G.    Experimental  researches  on
 precancerous changes  in the skin and skin  cancer.
 223p.   8?    Kbh., 1931.
   Bosellini, P.  Dermatosi precancerose.  Athena, Roma, 1933,
 2: 1-6.—Briinauer, S.  Kanzerose und prii kanzerose Derma-
 tosen. Wien. klin. Wschr.,  1028, 41: 1228; 1258; 1289.—Gate,
 J., Cuilleret, P., & Moreau, P.  Un cas de maladie de Bowen.
 Bull. Soc. fr. derm, syph.,  1938, 45: 519.—Grzybowski. M.
 L'evolution du  cancer de la maladie de  Bowen.  Ann. derm.
 syph., Par., 1933, 7. ser., 4: 198-219.—Hartzell. M. B.  Extra-
 mammary Paget's disease, with report of a case occurring on the
 forearm associated with  a narvo-carcinoma.  J. Cut.  Dis. incl.
 Syph., 1910, 28: :j79-88, 2  pl.—Hissink. A. C.   [Bowen's dis-
 ease]  Ned. tschr.  geneesk.,  1922, 66: 1243.—Hookey, J.  A.
 Precancerous conditions of the skin.  Rep. Wayne Co. M. Soc,
 1931-32, 2: 46-50.—Hval. E. [Bowen's disease]  Norsk, mag.
 laegevid.,  1936, 97: 494-503.— Jamamoto, J.   Ueber 2 Falle
 von Bowenscher Krankheit. Arch. Derm. Syph.. Berl., 1921-
 25, 148: 441-7.—Kitchevatz, M.  Un cas de maladie de Bowen.
 Bull. Soc  fr. derm, syph.,  1936,  43:  791—Kuznitzky, E., &
 Jacoby, H.  Bowen's  disease with metastases;  epithelioma of
 Bowen. Arch. Derm. Syph., Chic, 1938, 38:  191-7.—Marques,
 J. F.  Beitrag zur Kenntnis der baso-  und spinocellularen
 Formen des Morbus Bowen.  Arch. Derm. Syph., Berl., 1937-
 38, 176: 441-7.—Molesworth, E. H. The so-called dyskeratotic
 precarcinomatous diseases.  J. Cancer Res. Com. Univ. Sydnev,
 1934, 6:  64-70, 2 pl.—Mouwen, E.  [Bowen's  disease]  Ned.
 tschr. geneesk.,  1937, 81: 3514.—Nicolas. J.,  Massia, G. [et al.j
 Maladie de Bowen.  Bull. Soc. fr. derm, syph., 1938, 45: suppl.,
 215.—Sezary & Leyy-Coblentz.   Maladie de  Bowen.  Ibid.,
 1933, 40: 572.—Weissenbach, R. J., Levy-Franckel, Martineau.
 Maladie de Bowen  de la region perineo-crurale.  Ibid., 1938,
 45: 278.—Szodoray, L.  Histologic characteristics of the so-
 called precancerous processes of the skin.  Arch. Derm. Syph.,
 Chic, 1937, 36: 552-60.—Zoon, J. J.  Contribution  a I'etude
 de la maladie de Bowen.  Acta derm, vener., Stockh.,  1930, 11:
 120-7.

----   Racial aspect.
   Gabbi,  U., & Sabella.  Le malattie cutanee  negli Arabi.
Riv. osp., 1912, 2: 905-9.—Loewenthal, L. J. A.   Diseases of
the skin  in Negroes.  J. Trop.  M. Hyg.,  Lond., 1936,  39:
209; 249; 1937,  40: 266;  278; 324.—Ziemann, H.  Die ubiqui-
taren Hauterkrankungen bei den farbigen Rassen.  Arch.
Schiffs Tropenhyg., 1929, 33: Beih. 3, 68-78.

----   Senear-Usher's type.

   See Lupus erythematodes, pemphigoid.

----   traumatic.

   See also Dermatosis, occupational.
   Beeson. B. B. Dermatology related  to trauma.   Indust. M.,
1936,  5: 263-6.—Benjamin, A.   Some traumatic dermatoses. 
DERMATOSIS
234
DERMATOSIS
Brit. Homoeop.  J., 1926, 15:  126-38.
Traumatic
dermatoses.  Med. Press & Circ, Lond.,  1936, 193: 416-9 —
Bernard, R.  Dermatoses et  traumatismes.  Bruxelles  med.,
1934-35, 15: 79.—Jiiger, R., & Jager, F.  Die rauhe Haut; ein
kolloidbiologischer Beitrag zur  Ausrottung der gewerblichen
Hautschaden.   Hippokrates,   Stuttg.,  1937,  8:  449-54.—
Nagy, G.   [Skin  diseases  caused by irritation  of the skin]
Budapesti orv.  ujs., 1926, 24:  1141-51.—Prosser-White, R.
Present  views on sensitization  in the diagnosis of the traumatic
dermatoses;  chemical actions on the dead  integument.   J.
State M., Lond., 1930, 38: 528-36.—Riecke, E.  Das Trauma
in der Dermatologie. Munch, med. Wschr., 1936, 83: 507-10.

----   Treatment.
   See also Dermatology, Therapeutics.
   Krantz,  W.   Praktische  Winke fiir die  Be-
 handlung einiger alltaglicher  Hauterkrankungen.
 32p.   8?   Berl.,  1935.
   Siebert,   C.    Allgemeine  Grundsatze   und
 allgemeine  Verfahren  bei  der Behandlung  von
 Hautkrankheiten.   p.503-70.   8?   [Berl.,  1933]
   In Haut & Geschlkr. (Arzt & Zieler) Berl., 1933-34, 1:
   Abraham, P. S.  The treatment of some common diseases
 of the skin.   West. Canada M. J.,  1910, 4: 241-50.—Abramo-
 witz, E. W.  I suggest that the therapeutic effect of biliary
 drainage on the patient be determined.  Arch.  Derm. Syph.,
 Chic, 1937, 35: 510-2.—Adamson, H. G.  The treatment of
 some  common  skin affections.  Clin. J.,  Lond.,  1927, 56:
 301-6.  Also Med. Press, Lond., 1927, n. ser.,  123: 420-5.—
 Barrio de Medina. Enfermedades de la piel, propias de la clase
 proletaria y menesterosa y medios de evitarlas.  Rev. espafi.
 med. cir.,  1933,  16: 275.—Bauckus, H. H.   Treatment of
 certain diseases of the skin.  Med. J. & Rec, 1928, 127: 667;
 128:  12.—Bechet, P.  E.  Suggestions in the treatment of the
 ordinary  dermatoses observed in general  practice.   Ibid.,
 1930,131:251-3.  Also repr.—Blount, E. A.  Casual and un-
 expected cures  of  supposedly incurable skin diseases.  South.
 M. J., 1927, 20: 342-4— Bruck, C.  Ergebnisse auf dem Gebiet
 der  praktischen Therapie der  Haut- und Geschlechtskrank-
 heiten (1924 bis Mitte 1925)   Derm. Wschr., 1926, 82: 259;
 298;  333.—Callomon,  F.  Neuere  Arbeiten  aus dem Gebiet
 der  Hautkrankheiten.  Fortsch. Ther., 1936, 12: 107-15 —
 Carter, L. J.  The newer methods of treating  skin diseases.
 Canad. M. Ass. J., 1925, 15: 148-53.—Chevallier, P.  Traite-
 ments nouveaux de 3 dermatoses.  Hopital, 1937, 25: 234.—
 Cocks, E. L.   The treatment  of  the more common  diseases
 of the skin.  Merck's Arch., N.  Y., 1911, 13: 7-11.—Corbett. D.
 Recent advances in the treatment ef skin diseases.  S.  Thomas
 Hosp. Gaz., Lond., 1916, 26: 36-56.—Eller, J. J.  The nursing
 care  of  common  skin diseases.  Trained  Nurse,  1937,  99:
 625-8.—Fox, H.   Treatment of diseases  of  the skin.  Mod.
 Treatment,  Phila., 1911, 2:  755-808.—Freischmidt, W.  Zur
 Behandlung schmerzhafter und juckenerregender Dermatosen.
 Derm.  Wschr., 1930, 90: 836.—Fuhs,  H.  Die Bekampfung
 der Haut- und  Geschlechtskrankheiten durch den praktischen
 Arzt.  Wien. med. Wschr., 1935, 85: 453; 487;  512.—Gaines,
 M. T. Suggestions and inquiries on the therapy of skin diseases.
 South.  M. J., 1937,  30: 278-81.—Genner, V.  [Treatment of
 venereal-  and  skin  diseases in Kopenhagen and  provinces]
 Ugeskr. laeger,  1935, 97: 788-90.—Gilman, R. L., & Miller, T.
 Management and treatment of dermatologie cases in a student
 health  service.   J. Health Phys.  Educ,  1934, 5:  30-62 —
 Gluckman, I.  The  treatment of  skin conditions in general
 practice.  S. Afr. M. J., 1933, 7: 430-7.—Gordon, H.  Diseases
 of the skin.  West London M. J., 1937, 42: 7-12.—Ingram, J. T.
 Recent advances in treatment  of diseases of the skin.  Practi-
 tioner, Lond., 1935, 135: 479-89.—Jausion, H.  Les reactions
 cutanees et leur traitement general.  Bull, med., Par., 1933, 47:
 683-90.—Keller, K.  Krankheiten der Haut und ihre Behand-
 lung.  Mitt.  Biochem., 1936,  43:  51; 73.—Kren, O.  Allge-
 meine Therapie der Hautkrankheiten.  Wien.  klin.  Wschr.,
 1928, 41: 1404-8.—Lenglet, E.  Therapeutique general des
 dermatoses.   Rev. mal.  nutrit., Par.,  1910,  2. ser.,  8:  350;
 1911, 2. ser., 9: 110.—Linser.   Allgemeine Therapie der Haut-
 krankheiten.   Prakt. Erg. Haut  Geschlkr., 1910, 1:  195-
 207.—Lister,  W.  A.   Some common  errors in the treatment
 of skin diseases.  Nurs.  Times,   Lond., 1936, 32:  1224.—
 Luithlen,  F.   Ueber  Allgemeinbehandlung  der Hautkrank-
 heiten.  Mitt. Ges. ges.  Ther., 1914, 2:  H.  8, 16-36.   Also
 Wien. med.  Wschr.,  1914,  64:   1821;  1887.—MacDonald,
 W. J.  Five stubborn skin diseases; their  management  by
 recent advances in dermatology.  Urol. Cut. Rev., 1935, 39:
 867-70.—MacKee, G. M. Progress in the treatment of skin
 diseases.  N. York  M.  J.,  1916,  103: 441-4.—MacKenna,
 R. M. B.  Preventive measures in dermatology.  Brit. M.  J.,
 1936, 2: 581-4.—MacLeod, J.  M. H.  The treatment of skin
 diseases at Goldie Leigh Hospital,  Abbey  Wood.   Annual
 Rep.  London Co.  Counc, 1935, 4: pt 3,  65-8.—Matras,  A.
 Allgemeine Therapie der Hautkrankheiten. Wien. klin. Wschr.
 1936, 49: 691.  Also Wien. med. Wschr.,  1936,  86: 343; 379.
 Also Aerztl. Prax.,  Wien, 1937,  11: 165.—Morgante, L.  Guida
 fisiologico-patologica  nel soccorso dei  migliarosi.  Mem. med.
contemp.,  Venez.,  1846, 16: 23-54.—Moura  Costa, G.  Um
 novo tratamento das ulceras e eczemas.  Brasil med., 1922, 36:
 138.—Neill, W.  Further progress  in the  treatment of minor
chronic lesions of the skin surface.  Ther. Gaz., Detr., 1919,
 3. ser., 35: 622-6.—Newcomet, W. S.  The treatment of non-
 malignant and non-tubercular skin lesions.  Tr.  Am. Roentg.
 Ray Soc, 1905-6, 197-202.—Niles,  H. D.  The value of in-
 jections in dermatoses.  Med. J. & Rec, 1933, 137: 380; 402.
 Also repr.—Oppenheim, M.  Ein Beitrag zur Behandlung der
 Pityriasis versicolor, des Erythrasma, der Skabies, der Psoriasis
 vulgaris und  Acne vulgaris.   Zbl. ges. Ther., 1912, 20: 449.—
 Pautrier, L.  M.   Doit-on  traiter toutes  les dermatoses? la
 question des alternances morbides.  Bull, med., Par., 1911,
 25: 61-6.—Philippson, A.   Die Behandlung der Haut- und
 Geschlechtskrankheiten  in  der allgemeinen  Praxis.   Wien.
 med. Wschr.,  1907, 87: 1120; 1151.—Polano. M. E.  [General
 treatment of skin diseases]   Ned. mschr.  geneesk.,  1927, 14:
 421-48.—Reid, G. A.  A new method of treating skin diseases.
 Proc. R. Soc. M.,  Lond.,  1922-23,  16: Sect.  Derm., 109.—
 Riihl, K.  Beitrag zur Therapie der Hautkrankheiten internen
 Ursprungs.  Klin. ther.  Wschr., 1913,  20: 685; 717.—Sabou-
 raud, R.   Methode de  traitement  des  affections  cutanees
 rebelles par  plusieurs  medications  concurrentes.   Clinique,
 Par., 1912, 7: 195.—Sandoz, L. A. Treatment of some of the
 more common skin diseases.  J. Indiana  M. Ass.,  1936,  29:
 233-7.—Scherber, G.   Ueber  eine  neue Therapie  gewisser
 Hauterkrankungen.  Wien. med. Wschr., 1923, 73: 659-61.—
 Semon, H. C.  Some modern tendencies in  the  treatment of
 diseases of the skin.  Practitioner, Lond., 1933, 131: 474-83.—
 T., T.  Treatment of exuding surfaces in skin diseases. Pharm.
 Advance, 1926, 7: 11.—Tachau, P.   Spezifische und unspeci-
 fische Behandlungsmethoden bei Haut-  und Geschlechtskrank-
 heiten unter besonderer  Berucksichtigung  neuerer Methoden.
 Med.  Klin.,  Berl., 1930, 26: Beih., 49-78.—Tate, B. C.  Ob-
 servations on the treatment of some common skin  disorders.
 Birmingham M. Rev., 1933, 8: 103-13. Also Canada Lancet
 Pract., 1934, 83: 83-95.—Underwood, G. B. The treatment of
 common skin diseases.  J.  Indiana M. Ass., 1932, 25: 5-12.—
 Veyrieres & Valette.  Vue d'ensemble sur la therapeutique des
 dermatoses.   Paris med.,  1926, 61: 132-5.—Vignolo-Lutati.
 Alcune osservazione sulle parvenze cliniche  della guarigione cu-
 tanea.  Gior.  ital. mal. vener., 1909,  44: 81-3.—Walsh, W. S.
 The intelligent treatment of diseases  of the skin.   Med. Rec,
 N. Y., 1915,  88: 698-700.  Also repr.—Weinberg, I.  Treat-
 ment of skin conditions in general practice.  Med. World, 1937,
 55: 260-3.—Wigley, J. E. M.  General  principles  of treatment
 of some common skin diseases.  Practitioner, Lond., 1936, 136:
 555-68.—Wise, F.  Progresses no tratamento das doencas da
 pelle.   Fol.  med., Rio,  1926, 7: 159-61.  Also repr.  Also
 J. Am. M. Ass., 1926, 86: 1409-11.  Also repr.—Young, W. W.
 Intractable skin conditions.   Hahneman.  Month., 1935,  70:
 241-7.

 ----   Treatment: Biological  methods.

   Guillemin,  R.   *Contribution  a  I'etude  de
 l'opotherapie  h£patique  dans  certains reactions
 cutanees.   56p.  8?   Par., 1930.
   Thimonnier, A. R.   *Traitement de quelques
affections  cutanees par le bacteriophage.   76p.
8?   Par.. 1937.
   Albers, A.   Vaccine  therapy in  skin and  genito-urinary
diseases.  Am. J. Derm. Genitourin. Dis., 1911, 15: 363.—Bab,
M.   Zur Behandlung von  Hautkrankheiten mit Opsoninen.
Deut, med. Wschr., 1911, 37: 262.—Birke, R. Ueber Milzsaft-
therapie bei Dermatosen.   Munch,  med.  Wschr.,  1928,  75:
2009.—Bunch, J. L.  The treatment  of  some skin diseases by
vaccine-therapy.  Brit. M. J., 1910, 2: 858.—Burke, J. G.  The
use of mixed  infection vaccines in skin infections.  N. York
M. J., 1912, 96: 895-7.—Clark, A. S.  Tuberculin injections in
the treatment of certain diseases of the skin.  J. Cut. Dis. incl.
Syph., 1909, 27: 567-77.—Cornbleet, T.   Some nonspecific der-
matoses; their responses to spleen extract.  Arch. Derm. Syph.,
Chic, 1933, 27: 956-62.  Also repr.—Declich, M., & Ciani, M.
Contributo alia vaccinazione secondo i metodi di Besredka nella
terapia di alcune affezioni cutanee.  Dermosifilografo, 1928, 3:
296-309.—De Giorgio, A.  La liquor terapia in alcune dermatosi.
Riforma  med., 1933, 49:  823-9.—Del  Vivo, G.  Immunita
istiogena alia Besredka e sua applieazione terapeutica in alcuni
 casi di dermatosi (nota preventiva)  Gior. ital. derm  sif  1927,
 68: 65-71.—Eguren, A., &  Borras, P. E. El control hormonal
 como  tratamiento de algunas  dermatosis femeninas.  Rev.
argent, derm sif., 1935, 19: 341-6.—Fischer. C.  Das naturheil-
 kundlich-biologische Denken in der Behandlung der  Haut- und
Ceschlechtskrankheiten.  Hippokrates,  Stuttg., 1937, 8: 521-
6.—Fouquet,  C.   De I'autoserotherapie dans les  affections
cutanees.  J.  med. int.,  Par.,  1913, 17:  151.—Galiote,  M.
Jbspenmenti  di  autoemohsoterapia  intradermica  in alcune
dermatosi   Dermosifilografo, 1932, 7: 18-24.—Gerand. Essais
de desensibilisation par la proteinotherapie associee a la chimio-
 ™ap'e °an?,ce/tai"es affections cutanees.  Bruxelles med.,
192&-29 9: 511-4.—Gilchrist, T. C.  Vaccine therapy as applied
to skin diseases.   J. Cut. Dis. incl. Syph., 1910, 28: 568-83 —
  / fn°AT a ern\a,toSls tratadas  por vacunas.  Rev. med. cir.
prdct  Madr.,  1918, 118: 340.-Gold, I. S. Results of the use
r iV r Bf.vaccln,? lrVthe treatment of some diseases of the skin.
L L     wm; ^K.193,4' 46: 176-81.—Goldstein,  L.. &
halzmann, H. A.  Combined cod liver oil and  allantoin therapy
in chronic dermatological affections.  Med. World,  1938, 56:
Wr£n"i"     f'■' Wu S- & Satenstein. D. L.  Autoserum in-
iqiI   asm certain obstinate dermatoses.  Med.  Rec, N. Y..
 1914,  85:  620.—Heuck, W.  Erfahrungen iiber Behandlung 
DERMATOSIS                                   235                                  DERMATOSIS
 Hautkranker mit Menschenserum.  Miinch. med. Wschr., 1912,
 59: 2608.—Hudelo & Rabut. Le traitement des dermatoses par
 les methodes de desensibilisation.  J. med. chir., Par., 1926, 97:
 L':W-47.—JafTc, K.  Percutane Behandlung  von  Dermatosen
 mit Follikelhormon.   Schweiz. med. Wschr.,  1937,  67:  477,
 pl.—Janson,  P.   Behandlungsmoglichkeiten   mit  Follikel-
 hormon bei Hauterkrankungen.  Prakt. Arzt, 1937, n. F., 22:
 194-8.—Kapp, J. F., & Holzapfel, K.  A new skin serum for the
 treatment of cutaneous diseases (a preliminary report)  Clin.
 M. & S., 1929, 36: 11-4.—Karo, W.  Ueber Organtherapie der
 Hautkrankheiten.  Arch. Derm. Syph., Berl., 1929, 158: 275 —
 Khachaturian, G. K.  [Blood transfusion in diseases of the skin]
 Vest, vener.,  1937,  No. 8,  797-806.— Lehner, I.   [Hormonal
 therapy in dermatology]  Gy6gyaszat, 1936,  76: 69.—Leipner,
 S.  Die Therapie einiger Hauterkrankungen mit  miirmlichen
 KeimdrUsenhormonen.   Derm. Wschr.,  1936,  103:  914-7.—
 Lifschitz, I.  [Use of autohemotherapy in skin disease*]  Vrach.
 gaz., 1927, 31: 1359-61.—Lushchitsky,  V. O.   [Treatment of
 certain cases  of dermatosis by Prof. Oppel's method of bone
 implantation and injections of bone suspension (ossocalcinol)]
 Vest, vener.,  1937, 464-9.—Lyle, H. M.  The vaccine treat-
 ment of skin diseases.  J. Missouri M. Ass., 1912-13, 9: 73-6.—
 Lyon, G. Le traitement biologique des dermatoses.  Bull, med.,
 Par., 1935, 49: 109.—Medina, B. de, & Velasco Rodriguez. J.
 Nota previa sobre el tratamiento de algunas dermatosis por el
 extracto de bazo desalbuminizado.  Med. ibera, 1930, 14: pt 2,
 293-6.—Melnik, M. I.,  &  Kharif, M.  S.  [Investigations on
 lysozyme; application of lysozyme in certain dermatoses]  Ann.
 Mechnikov. Inst., 1936,  4: 245-62, pl.—Milbradt,  W.   Zur
 Organ- und Hormontherapie der Dermatosen.  Ther. Gegen-
 wart,  1935, 76: 29; 74.—Opotherapie (L') dans les affections
 cutanees.   Rev. prat. biol. appl., Par., 1924,  17:  339-43 —
 Pasteur Vallery-Radot & Blamoutier, P.  Action de I'extrait
 spienique  de  pore a fortes  doses  dans certaines  dermatoses.
 Bull. Soc fr. derm, syph., 1933, 40: 506-9.—Pighini, G.  L'or-
 monizzazione anteipofisaria nel trattamento di alcune malattie
 cutanee.  Policlinico, 1937, 44: sez. prat., 1293-300.—Pulay, E.
 Ausblicke  fiir  die  Behandlung  von  Hautkrankheiten  mit
 Organpraparaten.  Deut.  med. Wschr.,  1926, 52:  195-7.—
 Railliet, G. Auto-h6motherapie dans les dermatoses.  J. med.
 Paris, 1926, 45: 210.—Rduch. H.  Die Haut  als biologisches
 Organ; zur biologischen Therapie von Hautkrankheiten.   Hip-
 pokrates, Stuttg., 1937, 8: 78-82.—Rodt, R.  Lokale Behand-
 lung von  Hautkrankheiten  mit Kolivakzine.   Miinch. med.
 Wschr., 1933, 80:  1476.—Rothman, I.  [Hormonal  preparations
 in dermatological  practice]  Orv. hetil., 1935, 79: mell., 145.—
 Saalfled, E.   Zur Opsoninbehandlung  bei  Hautkrankheiten
 Verh. Ges.  deut. Naturforsch.  (1910) 1911, 82: 2.  Teil, 400.—
 Savulesco,  A.  Dermobiophylaxie et  dermodesensibilisation;
 essai de traitement des affections de la peau par  intradermo-
 prot6inotherapie a haute dose.  Bull. Soc. med. hop. Bucarest,
 1933, 15: 125-38.—Scherber. G.  Zur Behandlung der Impetigo
 herpetiformis,  der verschiedenen  Pemphigusformen und ge-
 wisser  schwerer,  fieberhafter,  multiformer  Erytheme,  nebst
 Bemerkungen iiber die Anwendung der  Bluttransfusion in der
 Dermatologie.   Wien.  med. Wschr., 1930, 80: 717; 760; 804 —
 Schroth. K. Biologische  Erfahrungen bei Hauterkrankungen.
 Hippokrates, Stuttg., 1937, 8: 818-22.—Sellei, J.  Die aktive
 Immunisierung bei Akne, Furunkulose  und Sykosis.  C. rend.
 Congr.  internat. med., 1910,  16. Congr., Sect. XIII,  Derm.
 mal. vener., 522-8.—Sibley, W. K.  The hyperamic treatment
 of diseases  of the skin.  Arch.  Roentg. Ray, Lond., 1910-11,
 15: 418-27, 2 pl.  ------  The treatment of skin diseases by
 hyperemia (Bier's  system)   Lancet,  Lond.,  1911,  1:  298.
 ------  Hyperaemia in the treatment of skin diseases. Practi-
 tioner, Lond., 1911, 87: 343-59.—Smith, S. W.  Treatment b^
 detoxication in skin diseases.  Urol. Cut. Rev., 1926, 30: 472-
 5.—Tereshkovich, V. I., & Tokarev, A.  P.  [Autourinotherany
 in skin diseases]  Vrach. gaz., 1930. 34:  1583-6.—Towle, H. P..
 & Lingenfetter, G. P.  Vacrine therapy in  the treatment of
 diseases of the  skin at the Massachusetts General Hospital. J.
 Cut. Dis. incl. Syph., 1910, 28: 583-97.—Villegas Ruiz.  Sobre
 el tratamiento de varias  dermatosis  por la  autohemoterapie.
 Gac med. Caracas,  1926, 33: 53.—Weiss, R. S.  Autogenous
 serum therapv in certain dermatoses.   J. Missouri  M. Ass.,
 1915, 12:  377-9.—Weissenbach, R. J.   L'hemolysotherapie
 intradermique  dans le traitement de  quelques  dermatoses:
 ecz6mas, dermites ecz6matiformes, prurits.  Prat. med. fr., 1930,
 11:363-7.—Whitfield.  A.  The vaccine  treatment of  skin  dis-
 eases.  Tr. Internat. Congr.  Med., 1913, 17. Congr., Sect. XIII,
 Derm. Syph., 193-201.—Wien, M. S., & Perlstein,  M. O.  The
 use of extract  of spleen in  certain dermatoses. Arch.  Derm.
 Syph., Chic, 1933, 27: 963-8.—Winkler, F.  Hormontherapie
 als atiologischer  Behandlungsfaktor  bei  Hautkrankheiten.
 Derm. Wschr., 1931, 92: 244-7.  ------  Die hormonale  Be-
 handlung von  Hautrhagaden  und  Hauterosionen  und  die
 hormonale Beeinflussung  der  Reaktion  der  Hautoberflache.
 Ibid., 93: 1649-51.

 ----   Treatment: Climato-,  creno-  and  hydro-

   therapy.
   Althausen, V. A.. & Kristanov, T. A.   (Treatment of skin
diseases at the  Solchi-Matsesta mineral  springs)   Sovet. vest.
vener., 1934, 3: 225-30.—Beinhauer, L.  G. Care of diseases of
the skin; the use of water or its equivalents in diseases of the
skin.  Am. J. Nurs.,  1926, 26: 835-7.—Bommer, S.  Schwefel-
bader in  der  ambulanten   Behandlung  von   Hautkranken.
Fortsch  Ther., 1938, 14:  234-9.—Buschke,  A., & Joseph, A.
Klimato- und Balneotherapie bei Haut- und Geschlechtskrank-
heiten.  Zbl. Haut  Geschlkr.,  1929-30, 32: 529-43.—Char-
bonneau, J.  Le traitement des dermatoses dans les stations
hydro-minerales du centre.  Montpellier med., 1926, 48: 431-
4  [Discussion] 435-8.—Courrent.  Usson-les-Bains  (Ariege);
ses indications principales dans le traitement des dermatoses;
ses  indications secondaires.  Presse therm,  clim., 1924,  65:
489-93.—Dore, S.  E.  The spa treatment of skin disease (1)
with special  reference to the sulphur waters  of  Harrogate
Brit. J. Phys. M.,  1934,  9: 22-4.—Evers, A.  Balneotherapie
der Hautleiden.   Deut.   med.   Wschr.,  1937,  63:  637-9.—
Foerster, R. Schwefelbader bei der Behandlung von Hautkrank-
heiten.  Med. Welt,  1934, 8: 1622—Gasperini.  C. G.  Alcune
indicazioni  della cura termale solforeoradioattiva delle Terme
Stabiane nelle dermatosi.  Med. prat.,  Nap.,  1926, 11:  107.—
Goldstein,  O.   Zur  Behandlung von Hautkrankheiten  in
Kurorten.  Derm.  Wschr., 1913, 56: 368-72.—Gougerot, H.
Les bains medicamenteux reducteurs dans le traitement  des
dermatoses non irritables  (psoriasis, lichen, etc.)  Paris med.,
1912-13, 9: 251-4.—Guszmann, J.  [External use  of water in
dermatosis]   Orv.  hetil.,  1935,  79: 991-3.—Hobson, L. J.
Treatment of common skin diseases at the Harrogate Spa.  Brit.
M. J., 1913, 2: 1019-21.—Huet, L.   La cure hydrominerale  a
la Roche-Posay des dermatoses irritables et prurigineuses.
Presse therm, clim.,  1933, 74: 315-9.  ------   Dermatoses et
cures  hydrominerales.  J. med. chir., Par., 1938, 109: 181-9.—
Lenglet. Traitement crenotherapique et climatotherapique des
dermatoses.  Gaz.  eaux, Par., 1910,  53: 285-8.—Majocchi, D.
Norme da seguirsi  per le prescrizioni mediche delle acque  sol-
forose  termali nella cura  esterna  delle  malattie  cutanee.
Riv. idr. clim., 1926, 37: 121-32.—Mallein.  Les dermatoses
aux stations hydrominerales et  en particulier a Saint-Gervais.
Gaz. eaux, Par., 1914, 57: 876.—Mantle, A.  The successful
treatment by colon lavation of some cases of eczema, psoriasis,
urticaria, acne and pruritis.  Lancet, Lond.,  1910, 2: 304-6.—
Marchionini, A.   Ueber  Schwitzbaderbehandlung bei  Haut-
krankheiten.   Med.  Welt, 1937, 11:  1306-11.—Mathieu de
Fossey, A.  Sympathoses cuti-digestives et cures thermales.
Nutrition, Par., 1936, 6: 191-201.—Meshchersky. G. I.  [Gen-
eral principles in the treatment  of  dermatoses at the  Sochi-
Matsesta mineral springsl  Sovet. vest, vener., 1934, 3: 222-
5.—Nikolski, P. V.   [Influence of the Narzan carbonic  acid
baths upon the vascular reaction of the  skin and on their value
in the treatment of cutaneous diseases]  Russ. vrach, 1913,  12:
1021-4.—Peyri.  El tratamiento hidromineral de las enferme-
dades de la piel en los balnearios catalanes.  Rev. med. cir.,
Barcel., 1915,  29: 185-90.—Piccinnii, P.  La  idrologia in rap-
porto con le malattie cutanee.  Dermosifilografo, 1926, 1: 228-
31.—Sabatie, C.  Le croix d'une eure hydro-minerale dans les
dermatoses.  Gaz.  eaux,  Par.,  1913, 56: 231.—Schneider.  W.
Ueber die Baderbehandlung bei Hautkrankheiten.  Med. Welt,
1937,  11: 578-80.—Siemens, H.  W.  [Washing, bathing  and
compresses in treatment of skin diseases]  Ned. tschr. geneesk.,
1937,  81: 2876-83.—Tome  y  Bona, J. M.  Crenoterapia v
dermatosis.  Siglo  med., 1936,  97: 396-8.—Veyrieres. Utilite
de la  cure hydrominerale des dermatoses; indications speciales
a La Bourboule.  Ann. Soc. hydr. med. Paris,  1910, 55: 241-
50. ------  Emploi de la douche filiforme dans le traitement
de certaines  dermatoses.  Ibid.,  1913, 58:  267-79.—Vignon.
Quelques dermatoses  traitees par la cure thermale de  Saint-
Christau.   Clinique,  Par., 1934, 29:  187.—Vollmer, E.  Haut-
krankheiten und Biider.   Med.  Klin., Berl.,  1912,  8:  1309.
Also  Veroff.   Bain.  Ges.  Berlin, 1912,  33:  2.  Teil, 256-60
[Discussion] 1. Teil, 15-7.—Volov, G. N.  [Effect of sulfur baths
on reaction of the skin, in treatment of skin diseases]   Med.
misl,  Rostov, 1925-26, 3: 21-4.—Wanderer, E.  Ueber  die
Anwendung des Schwefelbades bei Hautkrankheiten.  Schweiz.
med. Wschr., 1936, 66: 1212.—Watson. W. B.  The spa treat-
ment  of skin disease; a contribution to the discussion  at  the
Harrogate conference.  Brit. J. Phys. M., 1934,  9: 25.—Wohl-
stein.  E. Baderwirkung bei infausten dermatologischen  Fallen
mit spezieller  Berucksichtigung der  Schwefelschlammapplika-
tion.  Zschr. wiss. Biiderk., 1928-29, 3: 1108-10.

----   Treatment: Cryo-  and thermotherapy.

   La Gaonach,  J.  *Du traitement de certaines
lesions cutanees  par  la   diathermo-coagulation.
50p.    8?   Lyon, 1935.
  Belakhov,  I. L., & Katzarov, S. N.  [Diathermy as method
in treatment of skin diseases] Sovet. vest, vener., 1932, 1:  23-
30.—De Favento, P.  La cura del lupus eritematoso e di altre
affezioni cutanee con la crioterapia.  Gior. ital. derm, sif., 1927,
68: 344-50.—Esau.   Heissluftbehandlung  bei  Dermatosen.
Munch, med. Wschr., 1911, 58:  857.—Hoffmann, C. A.  Medi-
zinische und  chirurgische Diathermie bei Hautkrankheiten,
kosmetischen  Affektionen und  Geschlechtsleiden.  Zbl. Haut
Geschlkr.,  1929-30, 31: 1-19.—Kabachnik.  S.  M., & Mash-
killeisson, L. N.  [Diathermy in treatment of certain diseases of
the skin] Sovet. vest, vener., 1932,1: No. 8, 21-5.—Langer.E..
& Schiftan, W. Das elektrische Schneiden in der Dermatologie.
Med.  Klin., Berl., 1930,  26: 1001.—Lortat-Jacob, L.  Etude
physiologique, histologique et clinique de Taction des  basses
temperatures  dans le traitement de  certaines  dermatoses.
Sem. hop. Paris, 1928, 4:  299-312.—Marchionini, A.  Schwitz-
kuren bei Haut- und Geschlechtskrankheiten.  Derm. Zschr.,
1933-34, 68:  226-37.—Pisko, E.  Die  Behandlung der Haut-
krankheiten mit festem Kohlens-iureschnee.   N. Yorker med.
Mschr., 1909-10, 21: 346-50.—Sibley, W. K.  Electrical opera- 
DERMATOSIS
236
DERMATOSIS
tive treatments for diseases of the skin and mucous membrane.
Practitioner, Lond.,  1913, 90: 611-7.  ------  Diathermy in
the treatment of diseases of the skin.  Brit. J. Phys. M., 1933,
8: 41.—Stratton, E. K.  Electro-desiccation and electro-coagu-
lation  as  a  means of destroying benign and  malignant skin
lesions.  California West. M.,  1926. 25: 192-6.—Strauss,  A.
Zur Technik  der  Kohlensaure-Schneebehandlung bei Haut-
krankheiten; Vereinfachung meines Instrumentariums.  Fort-
sch. Med., 1927, 45: 173.—Sukharev, V. I.  [Cryotherapy in
various diseases of the  skin]  Klin, med.,  Moskva,  1929,  7:
1046-54.—Toth, G.   [Radiating  heat  and hot water in  the
treatment of  chronic skin diseases]  Gyogyaszat, 1911,  51:
796-9.  ------  Die strahlende  Warme  und das  siedende
Wasser im  Dienste  der  Behandlung von chronischen Haut-
krankheiten.  Berl. klin.  Wschr., 1912,  49:  1934.—Wucher-
pfennig, V.  Die Bedeutung des elektrischen Schneidens mit der
Drahtschlinge fiir die Behandlung der Hautkrankheiten.  Derm.
Zschr., 1933, 67: 370-80.

----  Treatment:  Diet.

   Stipp,  T.  *Diatetische Fettentziehungskuren
bei Psoriasis  arthropathica  und  Xanthomatose
der Haut   [Berlin]   16p.   8?   Gutersloh   [1938]
   Urbach,  E.   Skin diseases and nutrition, in-
cluding   dermatoses  of    children.    242p.    8?
Wien, 1932.
   Agamennone, M.   Applicazione terapeutica delle  vitamine
isolate nelle dermatosi.  Cult. med. mod., Pal., 1926, 5: 524-
9.—Backhaus, F.  Die Bedeutung der Obst- und Milchdiat in
der Behandlung von Hautkrankheiten.  Derm. Wschr., 1936,
103: 1462-6.—Boyd. L.   Diet in  diseases of the skin.  Nurs.
Times, Lond., 1933, 29: 328-30.—Brown,  O. H.  Successful
treatment of eczema, angioneurotic edema,  urticaria,  pruritus,
etc., bv  dietary regulation  and  digestants.  Southwest. M.,
1931, 15: 261-4.—Brundage, C. L.  The influence of diet  in
skin diseases.  J.  Oklahoma M. Ass.,  1929, 22: 407-10 —
Chevallier,  P. La cure de jeune integral  eteint souvent en
quelques jours les poussees aigues des dermatoses, en particulier
des dermatoses infectieuses ou  d'allure  infectieuse, telles que
l'eczema seborrheique et Tactic de la face.  Bull. Soc.  fr. derm.
syph.,  1926, 33: 487.—-Chiale, G. F.  Dieta lattea e  ricambio
idrico in affezioni cutanee diffuse.  Gior. ital. derm, sif., 1934,
75: 1615-52.—Dollken,  H.  Untersuchungen an Hautkranken
uber die Wirkung  kochsalzarmer  Kost auf  den Natrium- und
Chloridstoffwechsel.   Arch.  Derm. Syph.,  Berl.,  1937, 175:
515-29.—Eisenberg,  W.  Fasten und Hautkrankheiten.  Fort-
sch. Med., 1935, 53:  609-13.—Eller, J. J., & Rein, C. R.  The
value of an  equilibrated salt diet in the  treatment of various
dermatoses;  a modification of  the Herrmannsdorfer-Sauer-
bruch-Gerson  diets.  N. York  State J. M.,  1932, 32: 1296-
300.—Gershun, T. M.  [Change  in the diet in skin  diseases]
Prakt. vrach,  1913, 12: 314.—Gougerot, H.   Des regimes dans
l'eczema et  autres  dermatoses; reactions de defense (urticaire,
prurit, prurigo, etc.) frequence et importance des plurisensibili-
sations.  Clinique,  Par.,  1931, 26: 63-5.—Jordan, A.  Diiit bei
einigen Hautkrankheiten.  Zbl. Haut Geschlkr., 1931,  38: 561-
9.—McGlasson, I.  L.  Hyperglycemia; its therapeutic applica-
tion in certain dermatoses.  Arch. Derm. Syph., Chic,  1926,
n. ser., 13: 338-43.—Marchionini, A. Neuere diiitetische Be-
handlungsmethoden bei  Hautkrankheiten.  Med.  Welt,  1938,
12: 295-302.  ------• & Bohning, F.  Einige praktische Diat-
formen bei der Erniihrungsbehandlung von Hautkrankheiten.
Derm. Zschr., 1934, 70: 44-55.—Mulzer, P.  Ueber die diateti-
sche Beeinflussung von Hautkrankheiten.  Ibid., 1933, 67: 282-
91.—Schmidt, F. R.  Diet in diseases of the skin.   Illinois  M.
J.,  1935,  68: 376-80.—Schmidt-La Baume.  Der gegenwartige
Stand der Diatetik bei Hautkrankheiten.  Zbl. Haut Geschlkr.,
1931,   38: 705-21.—Scholtz,  W.  Wert und Wirkung  von
Obsttagen bei der  Behandlung von  Hautkrankheiten.  Deut.
med. Wschr., 1936, 62: 1089.—Scolari, E.  Osservazioni cliniche
e ricerche sperimentali sulla dieta di Sauerbruch-Herrmanns-
dorfer-Gerson  nelle affezioni cutanee.  Gior. ital.  derm, sif.,
1935,  76: 665-701.—Sellei, J.  [Gerson diet  in treatment  of
skin diseases]  Gy6gyaszat, 1930, 70: 453.—Stern, C.  Sind
Diatkuren bei Hautleiden gerechtfertigt?  Med. Welt, 1929, 3:
6-9.—Stumpke, G., & Mohrmann, B. H. U. Diattherapie bei
Lupus  und anderen Hautkrankheiten.  Med. Klin., Berl., 1931,
27: 235-8.—Urbach,  E.   Ernahrungstherapie kindlicher Der-
matosen.  Fortsch. Ther., 1932, 8: 431.—Volk, R.  Zur Diat-
therapie  von  Hautkrankheiten.  Derm. Wschr.,  1930,  91:
1869-73.

----   Treatment: Electrotherapy.
   Marty,  J.   *Le  traitement  des dermatoses
par  l'ionotherapie  electrique.   63p.   8?    Par.,
1926.
   Fields, R.  Ionization  in  the  treatment of skin  diseases;
preliminary  report.   Virginia M.  Month.,  1929-30, 56: 613-
5.—Fox, E. C.  Electrotherapeutic measures in  benign and
malignant skin diseases.  Texas J. M., 1935-36,  31: 402-6.—
Kastenbaum,  E.   Ueber  Verwendung der Iontophorese zur
Behandlung von Erkrankungen der  Haut.  Derm. Wschr.,
1930. 90: 238-43.—Lewis, G. M.  Electrolysis in skin disorders;
indications,  contraindications and  technic.   Med. J. & Rec
1931,  134: 234; 272.  Also repr.—Sibley, W. K.  Ionization in
 the treatment of diseases of the skin.  Med. Mag., Lond., 1912,
 21: 245-50.  Also Med. Press &  Circ, Lond., 1912, n. ser., 93:
 564-6.  ------  Electrical procedures in diseases of  the skin
 and mucous membranes.  Med. Mag.,  Lond.,  1913, 22: 318-
 25.

 ----  Treatment,  internal.
   Abramowitz, E.  W.   The systemic treatment of skin dis-
 eases; an appraisal  of some recent advances in this field, with
 a study of their rationale.  N. York State J. M., 1927, 27: 877-
 87.—Aschner, B. Konstitutionstherapie bei Hautkrankheiten
 Aerztl.  Prax.,  Wien,  1931, 5: 329; 356.—Ba&sler. A.  Some
 chronic skin cases in  which special treatment directed to the
 causative  intestinal putrefaction resulted favorably.  Am. J
 Derm.  Genitourin.  Dis.,  1911,  15:  130-2.—Buschke,  A.,
 & Joseph,  A.  Umstimmungsbehandlung bei  Haut- und Ge-
 schlechtskrankheiten.   Hippokrates, Stuttg., 1930-31, 3: 77-
 102.—Darier, J., & Dreyfuss, A.  Traitement interne des derma-
 toses.  In Nouv. prat. derm.  (Darier, Sabouraud, et al.) Par.,
 1936, 8: 413-57.—Hajos, K.  [Importance of internal treatment
 in diseases  of the skin]  Orv. hetil.,  1928, 72: 1331-4.—Hellier,
 F. F.  Diet and internal treatment in skin diseases.  Lancet,
 Lond.,  1938, 1:  1037-41.—Hoog, P. H. van der.  [Internal
 treatment  of skin diseases]   Geneesk. gids, 1932, 10: 101.—
 Lenglet, E.  Les fondements de la therapeutique interne des
 maladies de la peau.  Rev. mal. nutrit.,  Par., 1910, 2. ser., 8:
 118-27.—Polland, R.  Beitrag zur Frage der internen Behand-
 lung von  Dermatosen.   Derm.  Wschr., 1931,  93: 1621-6.—
 Rejto, K.   [Purification of the blood in the treatment of skin
 diseases]  Orv. hetil.,  1927, 71:  619-20.—Scholtz, W.  Ueber
 saure Behandlung von Hautkrankheiten.  Klin. Wschr., 1930,
 9:  1670-2.—Steiger-Kazal,  D.   Blutalkalizitat  und  Saure-
 therapie bei exsudativen Hautkrankheiten der Kinder.  Arch.
 Derm. Syph., Berl., 1937, 175: 206-10.

 ----   Treatment: Light.
   Aitken,  R.   Ultra-violet radiations in diseases of the skin.
 Urol. Cut.  Rev., 1931,  35: 495-9.  Also Practitioner, Lond.,
 1932, 128:  252-61.—Babkova, A.  A.  [Functional changes in
 the nervous system following ultra-violet ray therapy  for skin
 affections]   Arkh. biol.  nauk,  1937, 45: 207-17— Beinhauer.
 L. G.  Ultraviolet therapy in  the treatment of skin diseases in
 childhood.   Atlantic M. J., 1927-28, 31:  535-7.—Blaschko, A.
 Die  Verwendung des  Lichts zur Behandlung von Hautleiden
 (und Neubildungen der Haut)   Zschr. arztl. Fortbild.,  1913,
 10: 289-99.—Castle, W. F.  Artificial sunlight and skin disease.
 Practitioner, Lond., 1926, 117: 258-62.—Cipriani, M.  Della
 fototerapia nel campo dermatologico in  generale e nel tratta-
 mento del lupus in particolare; appunti teorieo-pratici; contri-
 buto proprio.  Actinoterapia,  Nap., 1927, 6: 273-302.—Craps,
 M..  &  Alechinsky, A.  Traitement  de  certaines affections
 cutanees par la methode de l'U.  V. A. G. Presse med.,  1932,
 40: 436.—Dekeyser,  L.  La  lumiere  dans le traitement des
dermatoses.  Bruxelles med., 1934-35, 15: 1315; 1348; 1379.—
Floris, S.   L'elioterapia in alcune dermatosi specialmente di
 natura tubercolare.  Rev. sudamer. endocr., B. Air., 1926, 9:
933-47.—Freund. L.  Bemerkungen zur Lichtbehandlung von
 Hautkrankheiten.  Zschr. ges. phys. Ther., 1930, 39: 133-5.—
Fiirst. M.   Ein neuer  Schutzverband bei der Lichtbehandlung
 der Hautkrankheiten.   Munch, med. Wschr., 1911, 58: 1968 —
 Galimberti, A.  I raggi chimici dello spettro su alcuni prodotti
della germinazione  vegetale,  usufruiti in dermopatie.  Clin.
dermosifilopat. Univ. Roma, 1910, 28: 23-31.  Haxthausen, H.
 Behandlung verschiedener Hautkrankheiten mit  Lichtbadern
 in schwachen. langsam steigenden  Dosen.  Strahlentherapie,
 1929, 34: 40-5.—Iordan, A. P. [Treatment of skin diseases by
 Finsen's method (according to data of the Myasnitska Hospital
 for 1910-11)]  Med. obozr., Moskva, 1914, 81: 736-40.  ------
 Ueber die Indikationen der Quarzlampe fiir die Behandlung von
 Hautkrankheiten.   Munch,  med.   Wschr.,1912,  59:  1555 —
Kromayer.    Quecksilberwasserlampen zur  Behandlung von
Haut und Schleimhaut.  Deut. med.  Wschr.,  1906, 32: 377-
80.—Lohde, R.  Die  Behandlung  von Hautkrankheiten mit-
 ,™o der Quarzlampe.  Atti Congr. internaz. ter. fis. (1907)
 1908 2. Congr., 906-13.—Lomholt, S. A new Finsen lamp for
local treatment of the  skin.  Forh. Nord. derm, foren.,  1929, 7:
JJ5-7/.,-----—  Die  Lichtbehandlung  der nichtuberkulosen
Hautleiden mittels konzentrierten  Kohlenbogenlichts.  Strah-
lentherapie, 1938, 61: 594-6.— Lounsberry, R. C.  The  ultra-
violet ray m the treatment of cutaneous diseases.   J. Missouri
M. Ass., 1921, 18: 126.—Norris, C.  B.  Some recognized uses of
 ?Aoro y,101^ irradiation  in skin diseases.  Arch. Phys. Ther.,
 1928, 9: 448r51.—Proskuryakov,  S.  F.   [Treatment of skin
 iQ^nl h>'Jmsen s methodl  Dermatologia, Moskva,  1913, 2:
 1387-90— Reyn,  A.  Light in the treatment of skin diseases.
Ugeskr. laeger, 1920, 91: 521-6.—Rollier,  A.  The  heliotherapy
ot dermatoses and especially of cutaneous tuberculides.  Urol.
Cut. Rev., .1929 33: 793-800.-Scholtz, M. Clinical indications
lor u tra-violet light in skin diseases.  Ibid.,  1926, 30: 342.—
Schultze.  W.  Die  Lichtbehandlung der  Hautkrankheiten.
Strahlentherapie,  1931,  40:  601-10.— Semon,  H. C.   The
actinic treatment of skin diseases.  Am. J. Phys. Ther., 1929-30,
„if?; i i"7Slbley' y- K-  Treatment of diseases of the skin by
ultra-violet  rays  Postgrad. M.  J., Lond., 1926-27, 2: 6-8.—
»n7^?0ni     •  -.  Phototherapy in cutaneous medicine, an
r™InW    a i?1* to  Pressor Finsen's Light-Institute  at
s£Snh^Se1i  iUn£-  M/ ?VIag-  Phila-  W00,  13: 687-94.-
sternberg,  R. I.  [Quartz in treatment of dermatosis  in preg- 
DERMATOSIS                                  237                                  DERMATOSIS
 nancyl  Vrach. delo, 1937, 19:  569-72.—Stumpke, G.  Licht
 und Hautkrankheiten.   Strahlentherapie, 1928, 28: 325-32.—
 Thedering.   Ueber die Indikation der Quarzlampe fiir  die
 Behandlung  von Hautkrankheiten.   Miinch. med.  Wschr.,
 1912, 59: 1316.—Zeisler, E. P.  Practical application of ultra-
 violet light in certain skin diseases. Arch. Phys. Ther., 1927,
 8: 101-7.

 ---  Treatment, local.

   Agronik, M. A.  [Rational methods  in external treatment of
 diseases of the skin]  Sovet. klin., 1934, 20: 68-77.—Beck. H.
 Ueber  lokale  Vitaminanwendung bei  Hauterkrankungen.
 Miinch. med. Wschr.,  1927, 74:1129.—Borger, E.  Zur kon-
 servativen Lokalbehandlung entziindlicher Hautinfiltrationen,
 Furunkel, Abszess, Karbunkel.   Schweiz. med. Wschr., 1934,
 64:  906.—Fernet, P., & Huerre, R.   Traitement externe des
 dermatoses.   In Nouv. prat. derm. (Darier, Sabouraud, et al.)
 Par., 1936, 8: 458-548.—Miller, J. W. Lotions versus  oint-
 ments in acute dermatoses. Urol. Cut. Rev.,  1917, 21: 329.—
 Mulzer,  P.   Ueber die Vorteile der  Trockenbehandlung  ge-
 geniiber der Behandlung mit fetthaltigen Salben bei Hautkrank-
 heiten.  Deut. med.  Wschr.,  1936, 62: 805-7—Oelze-Rhein-
 boldt, M.  Mayonnaisenwaschung bei Hautkrankheiten.  Ibid.,
 1926, 52: 1652.—Rightmire, F.  Device for treating cutaneous
 diseases.  U. S. Patent Off.,  1909, No. 943894.—Scholtz,  M.
 Systemic versus local treatment in skin diseases.  Med. Rec,
 N.  Y., 1936, 143: 145-8.—Schultze,  W.  Waschverbot  bei
 Hautkrankheiten und schonende Hautreinigung mit Praecutan.
 Med. Welt, 1936, 10: 1587-9.—Sibley, W. K.  Local treatment
 in diseases of the skin.  West London M. J., 1928, 33: 69-87.—
 Stehlik,  G.   [Treatment  of  certain skin  diseases, especially
 eczema, by  Fairy-cream]   Cas.  16k. cesk., 1909, 48: 1292.—
 Strauss, A.   Die Behandlung von  Hautkrankheiten  ohne
 Verhiinde.  Med. Klin., Berl., 1928, 24: 1512.—Sudhues,  M.
 Zuckerbehandlung bei  Haut- und Schleimhauterkrankungen.
 KinderarztL Prax., 1935, 6: 552.—White, C. J. The dry treat-
 ment of certain moist  dermatoses.  J. Cut. Dis. incl. Syph.,
 1912, 30: 705-15.

 ----  Treatment: Physiotherapy.

   Auspitz, H.  Ueber die  mechanische Behandlung von Haut-
 krankheiten.   Vjschr. Derm. Syph., 1876, 562-99.—Axmann, H.
 Physikalische Behandlungsmethodcn   von Hautkrankheiten.
 Strahlentherapie, 1930, 36: 385-90.   Also Korbl.  Allg. arztl.
 Verein Thiiringen, 1932,  61: 4-8.—Biihmer, L.   Die Ultra-
 violettlichtbehandlung  von Hautkrankheiten; die chirurgische
 Diathermie.  In Elektrotherapie  (Adam, H.)  1933, 59-70.—
 Bunch, J. L.  Some physical methods of treating skin diseases.
 Fol. Ther.,  Lond.,  1911,  5:  10; 34.—Burgess,  N.  Physio-
 therapy in diseases of the  skin.  Postgrad.  M. J., Lond., 1937,
 13:  209-14.—Dejust.   Le traitement  physiotherapique  des
 maladies cutanees.  Sciences, Par., 1936, 64: 139-45.—Fuhs, H.
 Physikalische Therapie der  Hautkrankheiten.  Wien.  klin.
 Wschr., 1929, 42: 361-6.—Heller, O.  Lokale Ultraviolett- und
 Hochfrequenztherapie bei Haut-  und  Schleimhauterkrankun-
 gen.  Med.  Welt,  1929, 3: 1106-9.—Kowarschik,  J.  Physi-
 kalische Behandlung der  Hautkrankheiten.   In  Haut & Ge-
 schlkr. (Artz  & Zieler)  Berl., 1933-34,  1: 571-96.—Legrain, P.
 Principales indications  de  traitements physiotherapiques dans
 les dermatoses.  Rev.  med. fr., 1926, 7:  493-9.—McCarthy,
 F. P.  Physical modalities in the treatment of discrete super-
 ficial skin lesions.   N. England J. M.,  1938, 218: 53-9 —
 MacKee, G.  M.  The  treatment of skin diseases by physical
 therapeutic methods.  J.  Am.  M. Ass.,  1932, 98: 1646-54.
 Also repr.—O'Donovan, W. J.  Physical methods in skin dis-
 eases in general practice.  Practitioner, Lond., 1934, 132: ^OS-
 IS.  ------  Physiotherapy of  winter  skin troubles.  Brit. J.
 Phys. M., 1935-36, 10:  144.—Prevost, J. M. E. Physiotherapy
 in the treatment of chronic skin diseases.  Am. J. Electrother.,
 1920, 38:  235-9.—Renz, H.  Zur physikahschen Behandlung
 der Hautkrankheiten.  Zschr.  phys. diiit. Ther., 1913, 17: 287-
 9.—Rodriguez T. Sierra, L. Tratamiento del acn6 vulgar de la
 cara, del rinofima  y de las verrugas  seniles  por los agentes
 flsicos y la pequeiia cirugfa dermatol6gica.   Rev.  espafi. derm.
 sif.,  1912,  14: 661-5.—Rostenberg. A.   Physical agents in the
 treatment of some common dermatoses.  N. York State J. M.,
 1926, 26: 349.—Saalfeld,  E.  Ein Beitrag zur physikalischen
 Behandlung der Hautkrankheiten.  Med. Klin., Berl., 1913, 9:
 1896.—Schiff, E.  Physikalische Behandlung von Hautkrank-
 heiten.  Wien. med. Wschr., 1912, 62:  1741-5.—Sibley, W. K.
 Local treatment and physicotherapy in diseases of the  skin.
 Urol. Cut. Rev., 1929,  33: 433-9.—Stevens, J.  T. Electro-
 thermic methods, radium, and  Rontgen rays for dermatoses.
 Phys. Ther., 1928, 46: 273-81.—Troutt, J. M.,  & Gibson, H. A.
 Physiotherapeutic treatment of common skin diseases.  Mil.
 Surgeon,  1928, 63: 830-6.   Also repr.—Veiel, T.  Licht- und
 Schattenseiten der physikalischen Behandlung der Hautkrank-
 heiten.  C. rend. Congr. internat. med., 1909, 16. Congr., Sect.
 XIII, derm.  mal. v6ner., 115-25.—Vieira.  J.  P.  Physio-
 therapia nas  dermatoses.  Brasil med., 1929, 43: 1395-98.—
 Wright, C. S., & Guequierte, J. F.  Physical therapy in skin
 diseases.  Arch. Phys. Ther., 1934, 15:  99-102.

----   Treatment: Radiotherapy.

   Dupouy, J.  Contribution k I'etude du traite-
ment radiotherapique de  quelques  dermatoses,
pelade, psoriasis, eczema,  maladie  de  Duhring.
80p.    8?    Par., 1926.
   Hazen,  H. H.   Cutaneous X-ray and radium
therapy.    166p.   8?   S. Louis, 1931.
   Panzerbieter,   W.    *Strahlenwirkung   auf
spezifische   und   unspezifische    Hautreaktion
[Jena]  21p.   8?   Borna-Lpz.,  1936.
   Artom, M.  La radioterapia rachidiana di alcune dermatosi.
Gior. ital. derm, sif., 1930, 71:  959-71.—Bechet, P. E. The use
and abuse of radiation therapy in diseases of the skin. Med. J.
&  Rec, 1931, 133: 84.—Blumenthal, F. Strahlenbehandlung
der Hautkrankheiten.  Med. Klin., Berl., 1927, 23: Beih., 167.
------   Der heutige Stand der Strahlentherapie bei  Haut-
krankheiten.   Fortsch.  Ther., 1931, 7: 47-52.—Bordier, H.
Notable effects of spinal radiotherapy in  certain skin affections.
Am. J.  Phys. Ther.,  1925-26, 2: 559-63.—Buchholtz, M.  A
summary of the use of  actinic rays in superficial  skin lesions.
Internat. J. Surg., 1920, 33:  244.—Burrows, A.   X-ray and
radium treatment in skin diseases.  Med. Press & Circ, Lond.,
1935,  191: 201-5.  ------  The radiological treatment of dis-
eases of the skin.  Contr. Clin. Pract. M. & S. Southend Gen.
Hosp., 1936, 1: 160-5.—Corbett, D.  The treatment of diseases
of  the skin with  X-rays and ultra-violet light.  Proc. R. Soc.
M., Lond., 1913-14,  7:  Electro-Ther. Sect.,  32-4.—Cottenot,
P., & Desaux, A.  Indications  de la radiotherapie cutanee dans
le  traitement de la  seborrhee et de l'acne.  Bull. Soc. fr. derm.
syph., 1937, 44: 2042-6.—Ehrmann,  S.  Demonstration radio-
therapeutischer Erfolge bei  entziindlichen  und  hereditaren
Hauterkrankungen.  Wien. klin.  Wschr.,  1916,  29: 1038.—
Fuhs, H. Strahlenbehandlung der Haut und ihre Indikationen.
Ibid., 1929, 42:  1571.—Gouin,  J., & Bienvenue, A.  De  la
radiotherapie du sympathique dans les dermatoses.  J. radiol.
eiectr.,  1927,  11:  129-43.------Radiotherapie  indirecte
dans les dermatoses.  Gaz. med. France, 1928, 9-18.  ------&
Dewing.  Radiotherapie sympathique  dans  les  dermatoses;
apport de faits (150 cas)  Bull. Soc.  fr. derm, syph., 1927, 34:
124-8.—Griineberg, T.   Erfolge und  Indikation der Strahlen-
behandlung bei  den wichtigsten  Hautkrankheiten.  Zschr.
arztl. Fortbild., 1936, 33: 313-5— Henry, C. M. The radiation
treatment of some skin affections. Canad. M.  Ass. J., 1931, 25:
702-4.  ------ The radiosensitivity of benign skin conditions.
Ibid., 1938, 38: 371.—Kemery, D.  [Irradiation of the liver and
spleen  in pyogenous diseases]  Magy. orv. nagyhet jegyzokve,
1931,  211.—Kisel, J. [Treatment of dermatosis by irradiation
of the sympathetic  nerve]  Bratisl. lek. listy, 1935,  15: 771-3.—
Klovekorn, G. H.  Beitras zur Bestnihlungstherapie der Der-
matosen.  Derm. Zschr., 1927, 50: 27-9.—Konrad, J.  Was soil
der praktische Arzt von der Licht- und Strahlenbehandlung bei
Hauterkrankungen wissen'.'  Wien. klin. Wschr., 1936, 49: 433-
5.  ------  Bei welchen bekannten und haufigeren Dermatosen
und unter  welchen Umstanden ist Behandlung mit Rontgen-
strahlen, Grenzstrahlen,  Radiumstrahlen in  erster  Linie  in
Erwiigung  zu Ziehen?   Ibid.,  1027-30.  Also Aerztl.  Prax.,
Wien,  1937, 11:  316-20.—Kuzmin, D. S.  [Irradiation of the
thymus in affections of the skin] Sovet. vrach. J., 1936, 1: 49-
51.—MacKee, G. M., & Andrews, G. C.  Tratamiento de las
afecciones de la piel por los rayos X v radio.  Rev. med. cubana,
1925,  36:  274-83.—Murphy, I. J.   Radiotherapv  for  skin
lesions.   Radiol. Rev., 1928, 50: 106-10.—Murrell, t. W.  The
use of X-ray and ultra  violet light  in the treatment of non-
malignant conditions of  the skin.  Virginia M. Month.,  1925-
26, 52: 720.—Perussia, F.  Radioterapia delle  malattie cutanee.
In Tratt. roentg. curie ter. (Perussia, F., & Pugno-Vanoni, E.)
Milano, 1934, 1: pt 2, 809-66.—Ratcliffe, C. N. Ray treatment
of  skin diseases.   J. R.  Nav. M.  Serv.,  1937,  23: 160-4.—
Schoenhof, S. Versuche zur indirekten Bestrahlung von Haut-
krankheiten.   Strahlentherapie,  1926, 22:  148-59.—Schultze,
W., & Menz, A.  Unsere Strahlenbehandlung der Dermatosen.
Ibid.,  1930, 35: 220-38.—Semon, H.  C.  The  actinic treatment
of  skin diseases.  Brit. J. Aetinother., 1929, 4:  116-9.-—Soiland.
A. Radiation therapy in various surface lesions. Southwest M.,
1935,  19: 376-8.  ------& Costolow, W. E.  Radiation  treat-
ment  of skin infections.  Urol. Cut. Rev.,  1927,  31:  17.—■
Thedering.  F. Ueber Milzbestrahlung bei Hautkrankheiten.
Strahlentherapie, 1927, 25: 328-37.—Thieme, J.  Erfahrungen
in  der  Strahlentherapie  bei Hautkrankheiten.  Miinch. med.
Wschr., 1933, 80:  1128-31.—Vieira,  J. P.   Quatro annos  de
physiotherapia applicada a dermatologia;  radiotherapia sub-
penetrante    Fol. med., Rio,  1936,  17: 517-21.—Weber, K.
Ueber  Totalbestrahlungen  bei  Hautkrankheiten.   Strahlen-
therapie, 1931, 41:  286-95.

----   Treatment:  Radium.

   Strassmann,  K.     *Weitere   Beitrage   zur
Verwendung des Radiumbromids in der Therapie
der Hautkrankheiten.   31p.   8?   Bresl., 1904.
   Tanzi,   A.    *Traitement   par  le radium  de
l'eczema  et des dermatoses prurigineuses  (action
specifique non revulsive des rayons /3)    131p.   8?
Par.,  1909.
   Delamarre, A.   Le radium  dans certaines  affections derma-
tologiques.   Clinique, Par., 1912,  7: 74.—De Verteuil,  F.  L.
Radium  in  the treatment  of skin  diseases.   Radium, Pittsb.,
1913,  1: No. 6, 3-8.—Erhmann.  Zwei mit Radium behan- 
DERMATOSIS
238
DERMATOSIS
 delte Falle familiarer Hautkrankheiten.   Wien. klin. Wschr.,
 1914,  27:  160.—Esdra.   La  radiumterapia  nelle  malattie
 cutanee.  Gior. ital. mal. vener., 1909, 44: 43-50.—Fuhs, H.
 Radium.  In Haut  & Geschlkr. (Arzt & Zieler) Berl., 1933-34,
 1:  665-84.—Harrison, F. C.   The  application of  radium in
 disease of the  skin.  Canad.  Pract.,  1922,  47:  398-404 —
 Hutchison, J.  P., &  Brown, W. H.  A new  development in
 radium therapy; the application of the later disintegration
 products of radium to the treatment of certain skin conditions.
 Lancet, Lond., 1926, 1:  755-8.—Johnston,  Z.  A.  Some skin
 lesions  treated with radium.   Med. Woman  J.,  1938, 45:
 38-40.—Jonqieres,  E.  L'action  elective  du radium (rayons
 beta) dans certaines dermatoses.  Rev. derm, argent., 1925-26,
 11:  275-83.—Kumer, L.   Radiumtherapie der Hautkrank-
 heiten.   Wien. klin.  Wschr.,  1928,  41:  444-6.—Lomholt, S.
 [On the application of radioactive substances in diffused form
 with special reference to the use of alpha rays in the treatment
 of  the  skin diseases]  Hospitalstidende,  1922, 65: 865-75.
 ------  Radium emanation in sheets of  wax, for use in the
 treatment of  skin  diseases.  Acta radiol.,  Stockh., 1927, 8:
 605.  ------  & Jacobsen, J. C.  [Treatment  of skin diseases
 with a and /3 rays; methods and indications]  Hospitalstidende,
 1927, 70: 885-96.—McCullough, J. F.  Radium in the treat-
 ment of skin  diseases.   Urol.  Cut. Rev.,  1927, 31: 32-6 —
 Masotti.   Les dermatoses justiciables de la radiumtherapie.
 Progr. med..  Par.,  1909, 3. ser., 25: 645-8.—Meldolesi.  G.
 Microcurieterapia  per iniezioni  nel trattamento  di  alcune
 dermatosi.  Gior. ital. derm, sif., 1937, 78: 877-93.—Morrow,
 H., & Taussig, L. R.  Radium dosage and technique in benign
 lesions of the skin.  Am. J. Roentg., 1934, 32: 735-9.—Musger,
 A.   Die Radiumbehandlung bei  gutartigen  Hautkrankheiten.
 Wien.  klin. Wschr.,  1938, 51: 274-6.—Palumbo,  V.  Curie-
 terapia delle  malattie cutanee.   Q. radiol.,  Belluno,  1937,
 n. ser..  1: 73; 183.—Proskuryakov, S. F.  [Principles of treat-
 ment of cutaneous diseases by radium] Russ. vrach,  1911, 10:
 2073-9.—Pusey, W. A.   Radium in cutaneous lesions.  Penn-
 sylvania M. J., 1914-15,  18: 134-6.—Riehl, G.  Radiumthera-
 pie  bei  Hautkrankheiten.  Wien. med.  Wschr.,   1927,  77:
 1202.—Saalfeld,  E.  Ueber Radium-  und  Mesothoriumbe-
 handlung bei  Hautkrankheiten.  Berl. klin.  Wschr., 1913, 50:
 166.  Also Verh. Berl. med. Ges.  (1912)  1913, 43:  2.  Teil,
 560-4.—Sainz de Aja. E. A. Tratamiento de las enfermedades
 de  piel con radio;  estadfstica y resultado del  curso de  1917-
 1918.  Med. ibera, 1919, 6: 229; 249; 269.—Schaumann, J.
 Ueber  Radiumbehandlung  von  Hautkrankheiten.    Verh.
 Kongr. nord.  derm.  Ver.,  2.  Kongr.  (1913)  1914,  55-8 —
 Simpson,  F. E.  Radium in skin diseases.  J. Am.  M. Ass.,
 1913, 61: 80-3.—Taliaferro, E. C. S.  The use of radium in
 certain skin diseases.  Internat. J. M. & S., 1931, 44: 168.—
 Wickham & Degrais.  Emploi  du radium dans le traitement
 du cancer et de certaines affections rebelles de la peau. C. rend.
 Congr.  internat. med., 1910,   16. Congr., Sect. XIII,  derm.
 mal. v6ner.,  246-57.—Wilkins, G.  C.   Radium therapy in
 common benign skin lesions.  Radiol. Rev., 1938, 60: 51.

 ----  Treatment: Roentgen rays.

   Traut, J.  *Die Frage der indirekten Rontgen-
 behandlung bei Dermatosen.   36p.   8?  Miinch.,
 1934.
   Alexander,  A.   Die  Indikationen und die  Methodik  der
 Rontgenbestrahlung der Hautkrankheiten.  Berl. klin. Wschr.,
 1910, 47:  1936-81.—Alkiewicz, T.   [Technique of  roentgen
 therapy in affections of the  skin]  Polski przegl. radjol., 1937,
 12: 149-66.—Bauckus, H. H.   A comparison of the roentgen
 ray with other forms of radiant therapy in treating skin diseases.
 N.  York State J. M., 1931, 31:  345-8.—Bering, F.  Die Ront-
 genbehandlung der Hautkrankheiten.  Miinch. med. Wschr.,
 1934, 81: 1119-22.—Bloom, D.  X-ray treatment of certain
 skin affections.  Arch. Phys.  Ther.,  1937,  18: 421-5.—Blu-
 menthal, F., & Bohmer, L.  Die Grenzstrahlenbehandlung der
 Hautkrankheiten.   Deut.  med.  Wschr.,  1931,  57: 404.—
 Bohmer, L., Lomholt, S.  [et  al.]  Welche  Rontgenstrahlen-
 qualitat ist fur die Behandlung von Hautkrankheiten jeweils
 als  die geeignetste anzusehen?  Derm.  Wschr., 1936,  103:
 933-43.—Bond, G.  D.  How X-ray aids  nature in  the cure
 of intractable skin  diseases.  Texas J. M.,  1911-12, 7:  10.—
 Bowen, J. T.   The  abuse  of  the X-rays  in  the treatment
 of skin affections.  Boston  M. & S.  J.,  1913,  168:  682-4.—
 Brainin, A. M.  [Bucky rays in the treatment of certain diseases
 of the skin] Vest, rentg., 1933, 12: 354-60.—Brtinauer, S. R.
 Indikationen  zur  Rontgentherapie  bei   Hautkrankheiten
 Strahlentherapie, 1932, 43: 601-30.—Bruner, E.  A propos du
 traitement des maladies de  la peau par les  rayons limites de
 Bucky.  J. radiol. eiectr., 1929, 13: 612-5.—Chandler, O. B.
 Roentgentherapy of acne, eczema, and dermomycosis.  Urol
 Cut. Rev., 1928, 32: 25-31.—Cortona, E.  Alcuni casi dermo^
 celtici curati felicemente  coi raggi  X.  Riforma med.,  1920,
 36: 162.—Cottenot,  P. Les dermatoses justiciables des rayons
 X.   Rev.  fr. derm,  vener., 1934, 10: 17-26.—Denier, A.  Le
 teiercentgentherapie totale dans le traitement des maladies de
 peau.  Bull. Soc. radiol.  med.  France,  1934,  22: 497   Also
 Rev. actin., Par.,  1934,  10: 412-4.—Erskine, A. W.  X-ray
 therapy in skin diseases.   Illinois M.  J.,  1932, 61:  134-8.—
 Fisher,  J.  E.   The Roentgen  ray  in  the treatment of skin
disease, with special reference to acne vulgaris.  Ohio M J
 1927, 23: 374-8.—Fox, H.  The Coolidge tube in the treatment
of nonmalignant diseases of the  skin.  J. Cut. Dis. incl Syph
1917,35:599-604. Also repr. ------  Standardized Roentgen-
 ray in the treatment of skin diseases, with special reference to
 eczema.  N. York M. J.,  1920, 112: 837-41.  ------ Modern
 treatment of skin diseases,  with special reference to  X-ray
 (lantern demonstration)  Tr.  N. Hampshire M.  Soc,  1922,
 131: 167-76.  ------  Roentgentherapy in diseases of the skin.
 Brit. J. Derm. Syph., 1925,  37:  503-7.—Fraticelli, A.  Osser-
 vazioni sull'azione terapeutica dei raggi limite in alcune affe-
 zioni cutanee.  Arch. ital. derm.,  1929-30, 5: 586-95.—Freund,
 L.   Einige Betrachtungen  zur  Rontgentherapie von  Haut-
 krankheiten.  Wien. klin. Wschr., 1926, 39: 349-53.—Fritsch,
 H.  Die  Rontgentherapie   der  Hautkrankheiten.   Fortsch.
 Ther., 1936,  12: 422; 486;  544; 616.—Fuhs, H.  Ueber  die
 Behandlung von Hautkrankheiten mit  Buckys Grenzstrahlen.
 Strahlentherapie, 1927, 26: 657-74.  ------  Rontgentherapie
 bei  Hautkrankheiten.  Wien.  klin. Wschr., 1928, 41:  1743;
 1778.  ------ Zur Grenzstrahlenbehandlung der Dermatosen.
 Strahlentherapie,  1929, 32:  704-10.  ------  Zur Rontgen-
 Allgemeinbestrahlung mit kleinsten Strahlendosen bei  Haut-
 krankheiten.  Ibid., 34:  862-7.  ------ & Konrad, J.  Die
 Behandlungserfolge  mit  kleinsten  Strahlendosen  bei  Haut-
 krankheiten.  Ibid., 32: 711-4.  ------  Ueber  Erfahrungen
 mit der indirekten Rontgenbestrahlung von Hautkrankheiten.
 Ibid.,  1930, 35: 239-49.  ------  Zur Grenzstrahlenbehand-
 lung der  Hautkrankheiten  mit besonderer Berucksichtigung
 der  Dosierungsfrage.  Wien. klin. Wschr., 1930, 43: 1053-7.
 ------  Unser derzeitiger Standpunkt bei der Grenzstrahlbe-
 handlung  von  Hautkrankheiten.   Ibid.,  1933,  46: 814.—
 Galewsky, E., & Linser, K.   Erfahrungen iiber Dosierung und
 Filterung von Rontgenstrahlen bei Hautkrankheiten.  Strahlen-
 therapie, 1930, 35: 561-6.—Gassmann, A.   Die Behandlung
 der  Hautkrankheiten  mittelst  Rontgenstrahlen.   Fortsch.
 Med.,  1902,  20: 5-10.—Gluckmar..  I.  Notes  on a  series of
 skin cases  treated by X-rays.  J. M. Ass. S. Africa,  1927, 1:
 411-5.—Golonzko,  R.   [Treatment  of  skin  diseases  with
 X-rays  applied  to different  glands]  Vrach. gaz., 1927, 31:
 No. 2,  108-10.—Gray,  A. M. H.  X-ray treatment of skin
 diseases.   Practitioner,  Lond.,  1932,  128:  232-41.  ------
 X-rays in skin diseases.  Ibid., 1935, 135: 59-70.—Guy, W.  H.
 X-ray  therapy  in  non-malignant  skin lesions.   Radiology,
 1928, 10:  453-6.—Higgins,  J. B.   X-ray treatment of the
 commoner  microbic diseases  of the skin.  Brit. M. J., 1929, 2:
 1152-5.—Ilievich,  A.  I.  [Practical value of  Bucky's rays in
 the treatment of dermatological affections]  Vrach. delo,  1936,
 19:  1079-84.—Kalz, F.   Zur Grenzstrahlbehandlung seltener
 Dermatosen.  Derm. Zschr.,  1938,  77: 1-3.—Krynski,  A.
 Die Rontgenbestrahlung  der  Vertebralgegend  bei einigen
 Dermatosen.  Strahlentherapie,  1930, 38: 730-8.—Kutka,  V.
 [Treatment of dermatosis  with Bucky's border rays]  Bratisl.
 lek.  listy,  1934, 14: 292,  330.—Kuznitzky. E.   Ueber die
 Rontgentherapie  oberflachlicher  Dermatosen.   Berl.   klin.
 Wschr., 1916,  53: 160.—Lancashire, G.  L.  Beitrag zur  Ront-
 gentherapie der Hautkrankheiten.  Strahlentherapie, 1928, 29:
 241-4.—Lane, C. G.   End-result study of dermatological cases
 treated by Roentgen rays.   Boston M. &  S. J., 1923, 189:
 174-7.  ------  The limitations of X-ray treatment of skin
 diseases.  N. England J. M.,  1929, 200:  687-90.—Leeuwen, T.
 M. van  [Roentgen treatment in diseases of the skin]   Ned.
 tschr. geneesk., 1937, 81:  4138-44,  pl.—Lowenberg, M. Die
 Anwendung der Rontgenstrahlen in der Therapie  der Haut-
 krankheiten.   Miinch.  med. Wschr.,  1910,  57:  2233-6 —
 Maderna,  C.   La Rontgen-terapia  del simpatieo in alcune
 dermatosi.  Arch, radiol., Nap., 1928, 4: 538-43.—Marchbanks,
 S. S. X-ray treatment of skin diseases.  J. Tennessee M. Ass.,
 1917-18,  10:  188-90.—Michael,  M.   Welche  chronischen
Hautkrankheiten  sollen  rontgenbestrahlt  werden?   Med
Welt, 1932, 6: 1500-2.—Mulier, G. J.  The Rontgen treatment
 of the  superficial cutaneous  catarrhs.  Med.  Press &  Circ,
 Lond  1910, n.  ser., 89:  540-2.—Neumann. H.   Die Grenz-
strahlenbehandlung von  Hautkrankheiten.   Derm.  Wschr.,
 1935, 100:  49-53.—Nijkerk,  M.  [Five  patients treated with
 extremely weak  Roentgen rays]  Ned.  tschr. geneesk.,  1928,
 72: pt 2, 4481.—Pasini, A.  I risultati prossimi e lontani della
 Koentgenterapia  in  alcune  malattie  infiltrative della  pelle.
 Osp. maggiore  Milano,  1913, 2.  ser., 1: 796-802.  Also Atti
Congr. ital. radiol. med. (1913) 1914, 1. Congr., 226.—Pecorari,
D.  bulla rontgenterapia di alcune dermatosi di rara osserva-
zione.  Riv radiol.,  1933, 7: 23-60.—Pfahler.  G.  E.   X-ray
treatment of diseases of the skin.  Med.  Rec  N  Y  1917 92-
 1011.—Phillips, H. T.  Indications and limitations of  X-ray
J™  cPy ln dlseases of the skin.  West Virginia M. J., 1926 21:
•  7 •"  I------& M°rginson, W. J.  Use and misuse of X-rays
in skin diseases.  Ibid., 1931, 27: 97-100.—Pini, G.  La  roent-
genterapia nelle malattie cutanee. Gior. ital. mal. vener., 1909,

df««^o;T  ii?*' A« H:- A Hture on the use of X rays in skin
diseases and other affections.  Lancet,  Lond., 1910, 1: 774-8.—
9&0   »  X"ra^ in diseases of the skin.  Brit. M. J., 1922,
w™7    i   u   [^ ,e  treatment of skin-diseases  with

^STf^SSS^S^^SL. 5W.RM. 2The°uIe




 m^'solfanH1 HAautkrankheiten. Strahlentherapie 1930,°36:
referent ta ?kiV,  i"  .Notes T°Tn X-ray treatment with special
reference to skin  lesions   US. Nav.  M. Bull., 1917,  11:
diseases?  KHn ^TV",  [X",raX ^fluent of certain skin
oiseasesj   Klin med., Moskva, 1927, 5:  119-24 —Stuhmer  A

£M^JkSx^,T?keIteV0idie »to*»S2£dS£
aer  nautkrankheiten.   Derm. Wschr.,  1935,  101: 1445-50. 
DERMATOSIS
239
DERMATOSIS
  ------  Allgemeine  Richtlinien einer exakten  Rontgenbe-
  handlung der Hautkrankheiten.  Med. Welt, 1937, 11: 1301-5.
  ------  Die dreigeteilte  Bestrahlungsserie  als Regel  in  der
  Rontgenbehandlung  der Hautkrankheiten.  Strahlentherapie,
  1937,  60:  706-11.   ----■—  Allgemeine  Gesichtspunkte  fiir
  die Rontgenbestrahlung der Hautkrankheiten.  Ibid.,  1928,
  29:  469-82.—Terzaghi, R.  Alcuni  casi de  morbi  cutanei
  curati coi raggi rontgen nella R. Clinica  dermosifilopatica di
  Roma. Atti Congr.  internaz. ter. fis. (1907) 1908, 2. Congr.,
  743-6.—Thedering, F. Ueber Rontgenbestrahlungen der Milz
  und Leber bei Lupus und anderen Hautkrankheiten.  Strahlen-
  therapie, 1928,  30:  751-5.—Thoroczkay, N.   Beitrage  zum
  Schicksal der vor Jahren mit Rontgenstrahlen behandelten
  Hautkranken.  Ibid., 1935, 54: 690-5.—Tyler, A. F.  Exten-
  sive carcinoma  of the face and extensive actinomycosis of the
  face and lupus vulgaris entirely cured by Roentgen therapy
  Urol. Cut. Rev., 1919, 23: 269-72.—Uhlmann, E.  Die Dosie-
  rung von Rontgenstrahlen  in r-Einheiten bei  Hautkrankheiten
  Derm. Wschr.,  1934, 98:  81-6.  ------   Welche Hautkrank-
  heiten sollen mit Rontgenstrahlen behandelt  werden?  Med
  Welt,  1934, 8:  1223-6.—Van Studdiford, M. T.   Roentgen
  rays and their use in the treatment of skin diseases.  N. Orleans
  M. & S. J., 1937, 90: 349-51.—Vigand, E.  L'applicazione dei
  raggi limite  in  alcune  dermatosi.   Osp. maggiore,  Milano
  1930, 18: 37-45. Also Radiol, med., Milano, 1930, 17: 37-49.—
  Wynn,  F.  B.   The  X-ray  treatment  of  skin diseases.   Tr
  Indiana  M. Soc,  1903, 54: 201-19.—Zinsser, F.   Die Ge-
  fahren  der  Rontgentherapie  der  Hautkrankheiten.   Med
  Klin., Berl., 1911, 7:  614.

  ----  Treatment, surgical.
    Goodman, H.  Cutaneous medicine and surgery.   Med
  J. & Rec,  1930, 132: 506.—Maingot, R.  A consideration of
  some surgical aspects of  treatment  of  certain skin  diseases.
  Med. Press & Circ,  Lond., 1926, n. ser., 121:  177-9.—Mont-
  gomery, D. W.   Value of the curet in treatment of diseases of
  the skin. Arch. Derm. Syph., Chic, 1937, 35:  290.

  ----  tropical.
    Boulnois, J.  A propos  de  quatre affections  de la peau
  communes a l'europeen et  k l'indigene dans les pays tropicaux
  a chaleur humide et en  particulier  le  Bengale.  Rev. med
  hyg. trop., Par.,  1935, 27: 202-14.—Castellani, A.   Tropical
  dermatology.  Proc.  Internat. Conf.  Health Trop. America
  1925, 1. Conf.,  485-99— Cooke, W. E.,  & Willoughby,  H.
  Some common skin affections of the tropics and their treatment
  J. R.  Nav.  M. Serv., 1933, 19: 14-8.—Fox, H. Tropical skin
  diseases in the West  Indies. Arch. Derm. Syph., Chic,  1927,
  16: 53.—Gougerot.  De quelques affections cutanees observees
  chez  nos contingents coloniaux  (3 syndromes nouveaux)
  Arch. med. pharm. mil.,  1917, 68: 744-53.—Gupta,  A.  My
  experience about dermatology in the tropics.  Tr. Far East
  Ass. Trop. M. (1927)  1928, 1: 129-37.—Matsumoto, S. Tropi-
  sche Hautkrankheiten in Japan und den umliegenden Gebieten.
  Acta  Derm., Kyoto, 1935, 26:  6-33.—Mayer, M.   Ueber
  tropische Hautkrankheiten. Derm. Wschr., 1928, 87:1866-8.—
  Mendelson, R.  W.   Some interesting skin diseases observed
  in natives of the tropics.   Southwest. M., 1928, 12: 440-3.—
  Mense, K.  Hautveranderungen  durch Gewerbe und Beruf
 in den  Tropen.   In  Schadigungen d. Haut  (Ullmann,  K.)
  Lpz.,  1926, 2: 557-67.—Photinos, P.   Quelques formes  rares
 de maladies cutanees  exotiques.  Ann. derm, syph., Par., 1929,
 6. ser., 10: 1231-55.—Rabello jr.  Forma clinica e allergia de
 tecido  em dermatologia tropical.   Fol. med.,  Rio, 1935, 16:
 61-8.—Strong, R.  P., Shattuck,  G. C, &  Wheeler,  R.  E.
 Chronic inflammatory and ulcerative processes  of the  skin.
 Med.  Rep. Rice-Harvard   Exped. Amazon  (1924-25) 1926,
 No. 4,  22-53, 14 pl.—Wehrle, W. O.   Erfahrungen  iiber den
 Roten Hund und dessen Behandlung.  Arch. Schiffs  Tropen-
 hyg., 1931, 35: 53-6.

 ----   unclassified.
   Abraham, P.  S.  A case of skin disease of doubtful origin.
 Tr. Soc Trop. M. Hyg., Lond., 1911-12, 5: 241-4.—Adamson,
 H. G.   Case for diagnosis.   Proc. R. Soc. M., Lond., 1909-10,
 3: Derm. Sect.,  55.  ------ Case of recurrent nodular erup-
 tion of the hands and face for diagnosis.  Ibid., 1912-13, 6:
 Derm.  Sect.,  157-9.—Almkvist.   Fall  fiir Diagnose.   Verh.
 Kongr. nord. derm. Ver., 2. Kongr. (1913) 1914, 62.—Barber,
 H. W.  Case for diagnosis.   Proc. R. Soc. M., Lond.,  1915, 9:
 Derm.  Sect.  14.—Blaschko.   Eigentiimliche  papulose  und
 papulo-vesiculose Affektion an den Handen und Vorderarmen.
 Derm. Zschr., 1913,  20: 811.—Fernandez de  la Portilla, J.
 Dermopatfa costrosa de dudoso diagnostico.  Med. ibera, 1930,
 14:  pt  2, 151-4.—Harer,  F.  Dermatose  figure a  type  li-
 chenolde avec inoculation  positive au  cobaye.  Ann. derm.
 syph.,  Par.,  1924, 6. ser., 5: 200-11.—Freund.  E.  Su di una
 dermatosi finora non  osservata.  Gior.  ital. derm, sif., 1929,
 70: 1270-7, 2 pl.—Gate, J., Cuilleret, P., & Chanial,  G.  Le-
 sions cutanees syphiloides  et tuberculoldes remontant a plus
 de 20  ans.  Bull. Soc fr.  derm, syph.,  1936, 43: 813-6 —
 Gow, A. E.  Unusual  rashes in 2 brothers.  Proc. R. Soc M.,
 Lond.,  1912-13,  6:  Clin.   Sect.,  7-9— Grutz.  Ueber  eine
 Urticaria  papulosa  xanthelasmoides-ahnliche  Dermatose.
 Arch. Derm. Syph., Berl., 1926, 151: 399-405.—Harper, F.  R.
Chronic dermatosis  with  degeneration of the collagen; report
of a  case.  Arch. Derm. Syph.,  Chic,  1929,  20: 201-11.—
 Kwiatkowski  [Two  cases of  undifferentiated  dermatosis]
Przegl.  derm.,  Warsz.,  1936,  31: 271-5--Little,  E. G.  G.
Two cases for diagnosis.  Proc. R. Soc. M., Lond., 1909-10,
3: derm, sect.,  87.—MacLeod, J. M. H.  Case for diagnosis
(eruption, red  macules  and  patches?)   Ibid.,  1923-24, 17:
sect, derm., 5.—Morris,  M.  Case for diagnosis.  Ibid., 1909-
10, 3: derm, sect., 93.—Nobl.  [Ein ungewohnlicher  Haut-
zustand] Wien. klin. Wschr., 1912, 25: 470.—Ormsbr, O. S., &
Mitchell.  Case for diagnosis [Vesicopapules on the forearm]
Arch. Derm. Syph., Chic,  1920, n.  ser., 1: 591.—Pautrier,
L. M.  Cas de diagnostic: lesions en plaques lilacees, micacees
et argentees, legdrement squameuses a  tendance legerement
atrophique.   Bull. Soc.  fr. derm,  syph., 1924,  31: (Riun. de
Strasb.) 145-8,  pl.—Reilly.  Case for diagnosis [lesion on the
left forearm]  J. Cut. Dis. incl. Syph., 1911, 29: 360.—Schlas-
berg.  Fall fur  Diagnose.  Verh. Kongr. nord. derm. Ver ,  2.
Kongr.  (1913)  1914,  100— Sederholm.  Fall  fur  Diagnose.
Ibid., 102.—Seno-Sastroamidjojo, R.  [Case report of a pe-
culiar affection of  the skin]  Geneesk. tschr. Ned. Indie, 1937,
77: 2620-6.—Stowers, J. H.  Case for  diagnosis,  sent  from
University  College Hospital.  Proc.  R.  Soc.  M.,  Lond.,
1919, 12: derm,  sect., 30.—Touraine, A., & Solente.  Der-
matose innomine  a elements  erythemateux puis atrophiques,
circines, pigmentaires  et keratosiques en disposition  lineaire,
unilaterale.  Bull. Soc.  fr. derm,  syph., 1937,  44: 1014-7.—
Whitefield, A.  On a hitherto undescribed disease of the skin.
Brit. J. Derm. Syph.,  1932, 44: 24-8.—Williams.   A case for
diagnosis  (circinate  maculopapular  lesions)   Arch.  Derm
Syph., Chic, 1922, n. ser., 6: 221.—Wolff, S.  Zwei eigenartige
Hautaffektionen.  Arch.  Kinderh., 1936, 109: 89.

----   Urine in.
   See  also Dermatosis,  Metabolism.
   Basilevich,  I.,  & Popell, V.   [Surface tension of  urine in
skin diseases]  Klin, med., Moskva, 1927, 5: 253-4.—Cerutti, P.
Le  frazioni  dello S  urinario  nelle  malattie cutanee e  nella
sifilide.  Dermosifilografo, 1934, 9: 417-28.—Eichenlaub, F. J.
Urinary proteose  in  dermatoses.  Arch.  Derm. Syph.,  Chic
1933, 27: 316-25.—Jacobsohn, F., & Joseph, A.  Untersuchun-
gen iiber Wasserstoffionenkonzentration im Urin bei Derma-
tosen.  Arch. Derm. Syph., Berl., 1926, 151: 195.—Marquardt.
Porphyrinbestimmung im Urin und ihre Bedeutung bei Hauter-
krankungen.   Zbl. Haut Geschlkr.,  1936, 53: 525.—Scholtz.
H. G. jr.  Die Reaktion des Harns von  Hautkranken und ihre
Beeinflussung  durch  Alkaligaben.  Derm. Wschr., 1929  89-
1066-73.

----   virus.

   See Virus; Virus  disease.
in animals.
   Kolle,  E.  L.   *Beitrag zur Behandlung von
 Hautleiden  bei  Tieren  mit  Dijozol-Einreibung
 [Giessen]   36p.   8?   Muhlhausen, 1934.
   Berndt.  Zur peroralen Behandlung von nicht parasitaren
 Hautkrankheiten.  Munch, tierarztl. Wschr., 1935, 86: 13-5.—
 Blaschenausschlag  der Pferde und  des Rindviehs.  Veroff.
 Tierarzte Preussens (1912)  1914-20, 13: 94, ch.; (1913)  1920,
 14:  63.—Bottazzi, P.  Di  una particolare  forma di dermo-
 patia osservata in  due vacche durante  il periodo di gravi-
 danza e  che  dopo il parto scompare  spontaneamente.  Clin.
 vet.,  Milano,   1926,  49:   52-4.—Detlefsen.    Behandlung
 von  Hautkrankheiten  mit  Perlacar.   Berl.  tierarztl.  Wschr
 1937, 53: 365.—Elder, C, Lee, A. M., & Phelps, T. R.  Studies
 with bovine skin lesions.  J.  Am. Vet.  M. Ass., 1929, 75: 51-
 67.—Freude, A.  Animol-Salbe; zur Beseitigung und Heilung
 der verschiedenartigsten  Hautkrankheiten unserer Haustiere.
 Berl. tierarztl. Wschr., 1935,  51: 259.—Haigler,  S. W.  Non-
 parasitic skin diseases.  Vet.  Med., Chic, 1935,  30:  502-4.—■
 Henry, A., & Bory, L.  Moulages de dermatoses animales.  Bull.
 Acad. vet. France, 1934, 7: 299.  Also Bull. Soc. fr. derm, syph.,
 1934, 41: 964.—Holmes, J.  W. H.   Canine and  feline  skin
 diseases.   Vet.  Rec, Lond.,  1933, 13: 603-9.—Lewis, R. W.
 Uncommon skin lesion in a  cow.  Ibid., 1924, 4: 809.—Lip-
 schiitz, B.  Ueber einige Hautveranderungen bei Tieren  (Sar-
 koptesraude der Ratte, Dermatophagusraude der Maus, Der-
 matokoptesraude des  Kaninchens, Epithelioma  contagiosum
 der Taube, Hautveranderungen beim Hiihnersarkom von Rous
 und  Ergebnisse  der  kutanen Transplantation des Mausesar-
 koms)   Wien.  klin. Wschr.,  1920, 33:  426-8.—Merian, L.
 Beitrage  zur  Histopathologie der  Tierhaut.  Derm.  Wschr.,
 1915, 60: 433; 479; 493.—Nieder.  Contribution  a I'etude des
 maladies cutanees du chien  et du chat.  Bull. Soc. centr. m6d.
 vet.. Par., 1924, 77: 322-5.—Pesce, P.  La cura delle malattie
 cutanee  negli animali.  Gior.  med.  vet., 1923, 72:  35-7.—
 Pommer, A.  Rontgentherapie der Hautkrankheiten bei  Hun-
 den und  Katzen; Hautdriisenerkrankungen; Seborrhoa oleosa
 und sicca, Acne vulgaris und interdigitalis; Sycosis vulgaris und
 Adenitis  circumanalis.   Miinch. tierarztl. Wschr.,  1934, 85:
 377-80.  ------   Rontgentherapie der Hautkrankheiten bei
 Hunden  und Katzen; Keratosen; Eccema hyperkeratosum,
 Verrucae vulgares,  Acanthosis  nigricans, Narbenkeloide  und
hypertrophische Narben.   Ibid., 401-4.—Sordelli, G. Istitu-
 zione di  un  dermatosario di  Corpo d'armata  e  la dermatosi
 parassitaria negli equini dell'Esercito  mobilitato.  Clin, vet.,
 Milano, 1923, 46: 86-90.—Stainton, F. H.  Some skin diseases
in the dog and  cat.  Vet.  Rec,  Lond.,  1934, 14: 389-96.— 
DERMATOSIS
240
DERMATOSIS
Steen.  Erfolge mit Pixolactin ad usum veterinarium bei Haut-
erkrankungen  von Kleintieren.   Berl. tierarztl. Wschr., 1936,
52: 199.—Steiner, A. J., & Polk, T. P.  An unusual skin disease.
North Am. Vet.,  1922, 3: 510-2.—Thorp, F., jr., & Graham, R.
An urticaria-like  syndrome accompanied by multiple  eosino-
philic granuloma of the skin.  Ibid., 1932, 13: 19-22.—Torti, E.
Di una  vasca da bagno per quadrupedi per la cura e profilassi
delle  dermatosi parassitarie.  Nuovo ercolani, 1918, 23: 293-
8.—Weidman, F. D.  Certain dermatoses of monkeys and an
ape; pemphigus,  scabies,  sebaceous cyst, local subcutaneous
edema,  benign superficial  blastomycotic dermatosis and tinea
capitis and circinata.  Arch. Derm. Syph., Chic, 1923,  n. ser.,
7: 289-302.  Also repr.------ Dermatoses of monkeys  and
apes.  Contr. Penrose Res. Lab., 1930-63, 3: No. 15.—Wirth,
D.  Versuche  mit der Quarzlichtbehandlung bei  Hautkrank-
heiten der Haustiere.   Msehr.  prakt.  Tierh., 1918-19,  29:
554-65.

----  in children.
   Abt, I. A. The skin changes in internal diseases of children.
 Radiol. Rev., 1936, 58: 95-102.—Adamson, H. G.  Diseases of
 the skin.  In Dis. Child. (Thursfield & Paterson)  Lond., 1934,
 1094-142.—Allina,  M.   Ueber die giinstige Einwirkung des
 Warmeschirmes (nach Moll) bei der Behandlung von Haut-
 krankheiten des Sauglings.  Mschr.  Kinderh., 1926, 32:  400-
 3.—Andrews, G. C.  The prevention of skin diseases in children.
 J. Prev. M., 1938, 8: 112-6.—Bamber, G. W.  Some affections
 of the skin in childhood.  Postgrad. M. J., Lond., 1933, 9: 89-
 96.—Boda,  F.  [Treatment of  skin  affections of infants  and
 children]  Gy6gyaszat, 1938, 78: 30.—Brain, R. T. Skin dis-
 eases in children.   Practitioner, Lond.,  1935,  134: 492-501.
 ------Disorders of the skin in the pre-school child.  Ibid.,
 1937, 138: 716-26.—Cannon, A. B.  Dermatologie conditions as
 seen in children.  Med. Clin. N. America, 1929, 13: 603-15.—
 Chertkov, L. I.  [Anergia of the skin in  infants]  Mikrob. J.,
 Leningr., 1929, 9: 301-4.—Ciuffo & Ossola.  Le malattie cuta-
 nee nelle «cuole di Pavia.   Gior. ital. mal.  vener., 1913,  48:
 132.—Claveaux, E.  M.   Tratamiento  de  las enfermedades
 cutaneas cr6nicas en los ninos.  Arch. lat. amer. pediat., B. Air.,
 1920, 2. ser., 14: 469.—Cramer, H.   Zur Behandlung einiger
 Hautkrankheiten im Kindesalter.   Med.  Klin., Berl., 1912, 8:
 909.—Damianovich, J., & Ravizzoli, R. A.  Los tratamientos de
 la dermatosis infantiles.  Arch, argent, pediat., 1937,  8: 126-
 31.—Dixon, H. A.  Skin  diseases in children. Canad.  M. Ass.
 J.,  1938, 39: 261-3.—Edelstein-Halpert, A.  Ueber Flavizid-
 Behandlung bei  Erkrankungen  der  Haut  und Schleimhaut
 junger Kinder.  Med. Klin., Berl., 1923, 19: 685-8.—Eller, J. J.
 Dermatologie problems met with in  preventative medicine in
 children.  Internat.  Clin.,  1930, 40. ser., 3: 180— Finnerud,
 C. W.  Diagnosis and treatment of  common skin diseases of
 childhood.  J. Michigan M.  Soc, 1931, 30: 577-84.—Flusser, E.
 Zwei  seltene Hauterkrankungen  beim  Neugeborenen bezie-
 hungsweise Saugling.  Mschr. Kinderh., 1927-28, 37: 205-13.—
 Fox, H.  Diseases of the  skin in infancy and childhood.  Proc.
 Interst. Postgrad. M. Ass N. America, 1935,  103-6.—Gallo, C.
 L'eczema e  le altre dermatosi dell'infanzia.  Pediatria (Riv.)
 1927, 35: 890-7.—Garcia Ayuso, J.  Estadistica comentada de
 escolares  dermopatas  concurrentes   al  dispensario  medico-
 escolar. Med. ibera, 1936, 30: pt 2, 33-5.—Gonzalez Urueiia. J.
 Importancia escolar de  las  enfermedades de la  piel.   Esc.
 med., Mex., 1911, 26: 477-89.  Also Gac med. Mexico, 1911,
 3. ser., 6:  22-44.—Hubbard, S. D.  Common  skin  diseases
 frequently seen in school children.  N. York M. J., 1919,  110:
 322-6.—Jadassohn,  W.  Pigmentanomalien, Xanthome  und
 Schiiller-Christiansches Syndrom,  Recklinghausensche Krank-
 heit.  In Handb. Kinderh. (Pfaundler, M.,& Schlossmann, M.I
 4. Aufl., Berl.,  1935, 10: 170-205.—Kahn. B. L. Dermatoses in
 childhood.   Arch. Pediat., N. Y., 1932, 49: 512.—Kammer, H.
 Ueber die jahreszeitlich bedingte Hiiufung einiger Hauterkran-
 kungen im Sauglings-und  Kindesalter.  Arch. Kinderh., 1933-34,
 101: 17-26.—Kler, O. V.  [Diseases of the skin among the school
 children in Sverdlovsk]   Sovet. vest, vener., 1934, 3:  24-7.—
 Knauer, H.  Dermatosen im Kindesalter. Med. Klin., Berl.,
 1937, 33: 787-90.—Knowles, F. C.  Diseases of the skin of in-
 ternal  causation in childhood.  Atlantic  M. J.,  1926-27,  30:
 152-5.—Latapi, F.  Dermatosis escolares transmisibles.  Rev.
 As. m6d. mex., 1934, 10: 87-95.—Lavrov,  A. P., & Schenkman,
 D. O.  [Treatment of skin diseases in children at the sanatorium
 of Sochi-Matsesta]  Sovet. pediat.,  1934,  No. 11, 38-45.  Also
 Arch. med.  enf.,  1935, 38:-344-54.—Laymon, C. W.   A few
 common dermatoses of infancy and childhood. J. Lancet, 1937,
 57: 197-202.—Leiner, C.  Die fiir den praktischen Arzt wich-
 tigsten  und  am hijufigsten  vorkommenden  Hautkrankheiten
 des Kindesalters und ihre  Behandlung.  Wien. klin.  Wschr.,
 1028,41:67.  ------ Hautveranderungen bei inneren Erkran-
 kungen des Kindesalters.  Wien. med. Wschr., 1929, 79: 1139-
44.—Lindberg. G.  The oligodynamic effect of metals in derma-
toses in infants.  Acta paediat., Upps., 1935,  17: suppl. 1, 236-
40.—Loewenstein, G. Ueber sogenannte  Schmutzkrankheiten
im Kindesalter. Zschr. Desinfekt., 1930, 22: [Prakt. Desinfekt.j
 197-208.—Loewy, E.  Arzneiformen bei Hauterkrankungen des
Kindesalters. KinderarztL Prax., 1931, 2: 264; 304.—Maccone,
L.  Dermopatie dell'infanzia. Prat, pediat.,  Milano, 1935,  13:
339-44.—Meyer, L. F., & Nassau,  E.  Ueber die  Behandlung
einiger  haufiger Hauterkrankungen  im  Kindesalter.  Ther.
Gegenwart,  1926,  67: 311-9.— Moncorps,  C.   Mechanisch,
thermisch,  chemisch  und  aktinisch   bedingte  Hautverande-
rungen.  In  Handb. Kinderh. (Pfaundler, M., & Schlossmann,
A.)  4. Aufl., Berl.,  1935, 10: 798-863.—Nast, O.  Erfahrungen
 inbezug  auf die Uebertragung  von  Hautkrankheiten in der
 Schule.  Gesundh. & Erzieh., 1934,  47: 341-5.—O'Donovan,
 W. J.   Major  dermatoses of children.   Brit. M.  J.,  1930,
 2: 956.  ------  Common skin diseases of children.  Practi-
 tioner, Lond.,  1930, 125:  244-51.—Pettier. S. H.   Constitu-
 tional aspects of skin diseases in childhood.   Pacific Coast J.
 Homoeop., 1935,46: 100-3.------Children with skin diseases.
 Ibid., 386-9.—Pisko, E.  Skin diseases in school children. N.
 York M. J., 1913, 98: 816. Also Tr. Internat. Congr. School
 Hyg. Buffalo (1913) 1914,  4: 438-41.—Riehl,  G.  Hautkrank-
 heiten der  Neugeborenen und Sauglinge.  In Haut & Geschlkr
 (Arzt &  Zieler)  Berl., 1934, 3: 1025-48.—Rodriguez. J., Plan-
 tilla,  F.  C. [et al.]  Results of a special skin-diseases survey
 among the  pupils of 4 schools in the city of Cebu, Cebu. Month
 Bull.  Philippine Health Serv.,  1933, 13: 271-81.—Rostenberg,
 A.  Recent advances in our knowledge of the  common derma-
 toses  of childhood. Arch.  Pediat., N. Y., 1926, 43: 785-96.—
 Sberna, S.  Relazione  della visita sanitaria speciale  (malattie
 della  pelle)  fatta ai bambini delle scuole elementari di  Pratu
 Toscana  e  di Pescia.  Med. nuova,  1915, 6: 57-64.—Schaffer,
 A. J.  Common diseases of the skin.  In Pract. Libr. M. & S
 (Appleton) 1935, 7: 823-42.—Sequeira, J. H.  Common perils
 of childhood; rashes in  infancy.  Mat.  & Child Welf., Lond.,
 1925, 11: 8-10.—Sifre, R.  J.  Dermatomicosis, dermatopiosis
 y nefritis aguda en los ninos.  Bol. As. med. Puerto Rico, 1928,
 21: No. 165, 55.—Snow, I. M.  Purpura, urticaria and angio-
 neurotic edema of the hands and feet in a  nursing baby.  Tr.
 Am. Pediat. Soc,  1913, 25: 319-22.—Tauber,  E. B.  Diseases
 of the skin; cases  commonly seen in children.   Arch. Pediat.,
 N. Y., 1930, 47: 428-35.   ------ & Clarke, G. E.   Common
skin disorders in children.   Ibid., 1938, 55: 1-6.—Thomson,
M. S.  Prevention and treatment of skin diseases in early child-
hood.  Mat. & Child Welf., Lond., 1926, 10:  245-7.
The common skin diseases of childhood.  Med. Press & Circ,
Lond., 1933, 135: suppl. 2, iii-vii.—Truffi, M.  Malattie della
pelle.   In Manuale pediat. (Frontali, G.) Tor., 1936, 2: 693-
748.—Ullrich,  O.   Ueber die Behandlung  einiger  kindlicher
Hautkrankheiten.   Klin.  Wschr.,  1926, 5: 994-7.—Velasco
Pajares, J.  El estado de la piel infantil en algunos sindromes
internos.   Pediat. espan.,  1926, 15: 125-41.   Also Siglo med.,
1926, 78: 220; 247; 271; 295.—Vollmer, H. Unsere Erfahrungen
in der Behandlung der haufigsten Dermatosen des Kindesalters.
Fortsch. Ther., 1927, 3: 153-7.—Weigand.  C. G.  The  treat-
ment  of some  of the more common skin disorders in infancy,
Nebraska M. J., 1936, 21: 125-8.
in pregnancy.
   Freytag, A.   *Ueber Hauterkrankungen und
Graviditat;  zugleich  ein  Beitrag  zur Frage  der
Schwangerschaftsunterbrechung bei Hauterkran-
kungen.   51p.   8?   Bonn, 1932.
   Antoine,  T.   Die  Dermatosen der Schwangerschaft,  ihre
Diagnose, Prognose und Therapie.  Wien. klin/ Wschr., 1928,
41: 889-91.—Bechet, P. E.  Diseases of the skin in pregnancy.
Med. Rec,  N.  Y., 1915, 87: 19.  Also repr.—Berkovsky. M.
Dermatoses  of pregnancy.   Hahneman.  Month.,  1935,  70:
198-201.—Buschke, A., & Joseph, A.  Hauterscheinungen und
Schwangerschaft.   Jahrkurs.  arztl. Fortbild., 1929, 20: H. 4,
24-30.—Cassin, P.  Note sur un cas de dermatose gravidique
autotoxique.  Bull.  Soc.  med.  Vaucluse,  1908,  4:  19-23.—
Courtois,  J., & Lecoq, R.   Influence du  terrain gravidique
sur les affections cutaneo-muqueuses.   Clinique, Par., 1937, 32:
178-82.—Fellner.M.  Graviditatsdermatosen.  Endokrinologie,
1936, 17:  381-94.—Franz, R.   Mit Nabelschnurblutserum
Keheilte  Schwangerschaftsdermatose.  Mitt.  Verein.  Aerzte
Steiermark,  1912,  49: 233-6.—Kaiser, K.   Seltene  Hautver-
anderungen  bei Schwangeren.   Med.  Klin., Berl., 1928,  24:
933.—Lysander, A.   [Treatment  of pregnancy  dermatoses
Sven. Jiik. tidn., 1934, 31: 33-9.   Also Zbl. Gyn., 1934, 58: 562-
6.—Selitzky, S.  Les dermatoses, les toxidermies et les meiano-
dermies  de la grossesse.  Gyn. obst., Par.,  1930, 21: 44-72.—
Tryb, A.  [Baffling case of dermatosis in pregnancy]  Bratisl.
lek. listy, 1935,  15: 583-6.

----   in  soldiers.

   Berges.  Notions de dermatologie courante  chez  le soldat.
Arch. med. pharm. mil., 1932, 97: 487-519.—Brocq, L. L'in-
fluence de la guerre actuelle sur  les affections cutanees. Bull.
med., Par.,  1916,  30:  111-3.—Bruck,  C.  Zur Behandlung der
Knegsdermatosen.  Munch,  med. Wschr.,  1915, 62: 661.—
Burhan.  [Simple and practical treatment of certain diseases of
YA%o? in encountered in the army]  Askeri sihhiye mecmuasi,
1933, 62: 15-41.—Callomon, F.  Der dermatologische Kranken-
bestand  des Reservelazaretts B.  wahrend 26  Kriegsmonaten.
Med. Khn.,  Berl., 1917, 42: 480-2.—Davis, H.  Notes on skin
conditions as seen in the Egyptian Expeditionary Force. Prac-
titioner, Lond., 1919,  103: 306-9.—De la Puente. C. A. Der-
matosis  del  soldado  peruano.  Cr6n. med.,  Lima, 1925,  42:
80-3.—Demich, V. F.  [Condition of the skin  among the re-
?nU1,S ,°! ^A™01  the  County of  Tarashtshan]  Vrach. gaz.,
1911, 18: 1050-4.—Eichenlaub, F. J.  Common dermatoses
encountered among tuberculous and nontuberculous ex-service
patients.  J Am.  M.  Ass., 1928, 91: 545-9.—Evseev, A. A.
[Pathology of skin in Red army]  Voen. med. J., Moskva, 1931,
i    a\-    FoT!1' C-   L'mAuence  de la guerre actuelle sur
«n aio%°   SS cutanees et veneriennes.  Bull, med., Par., 1916,
JO: 187.— *urth, J.  Ueber Soldatendermatosen.  Militararzt, 
DERMATOSIS
241
DERMOGRAPHISM
 Wien, 1915, 49: 42-6.—Hammer, F.  Die Bedeutung der Haut-
 krankheiten fur das Heer.  Med.  Korbl. Wurttemberg, 1915,
 85:  177-9.—Krzysztalowick, F. von, & Walkowski,  J.   Die
 dermatologischen Erfahrungen im Kriege.  Wien. med. Wschr.,
 1915, 65: 1061-6.—Matz. P. B. Diseases of the skin amone ex-
 service  men.   Arch.  Derm.  Syph., Chic, 1928, 18:  549-61.
 Also  repr.—Mayr,  J. K.   Erfahrungen auf dem Gebiete  der
 Haut- und Geschlechtskrankheiten im Kriege.  Med.  Welt,
 1935, 9:  1586-8.—Pinkus, F.  Die Bedeutung  der Haut-
 krankheiten fur den Krieg.  Med. Klin., Berl., 1914, 10: 1555-
 7.—Strandberg,  J.   [The war and skin diseases]  Sven.  lak.
 shII. forh., 1918, 201-18.—Vasconcellos, F. de.  Alguns casos de
 dermatose.  Rev.  med. hyg. mil., Rio,  1924, 10:  280-5.—
 Weill, R.  Quelques troubles du systeme pileux et de  la peau,
 siegeant au niveau des membres inferieurs,  chez  le troupier.
 Paris med., 1918, 29: 274.

 DERMATOTHLASIA.

    See also Dermatoneurosis; Pruritus.
   Credidio,  B.    *Contribuicao  para  o   estudo
 medico-legal da escorizacao.   66p.  8?  [S.  Paulo]
 1930.
   Davis, H.  Case of neurotic excoriations.  Proc.  R.  Soc  M.,
 Lond., 1912-13, 6:  derm. sect. 125.—Shaffer, L. W. Cases for
 diagnosis (family group) (neurotic excoriations?) Arch. Derm.
 Syph., Chic, 1937, 36: 915.—Wise, F.   Dermatothlasia  (so-
 called Picker's disease)  Ibid., 1920, n. ser., 1: 222.

 DERMATOZOONOSIS.

   See  also names  of  animal  parasites and para-
 sitic diseases as Cimicidae;  Creeping eruption;
 Dermatobia; Pediculoides; Scabies,  &c.
   Bodungen, T. v.   *Epidemiologische Betrach-
 tungen  der  Zoonosen  der  Haut an  Hand  des
 Krankenmaterials   der  Berliner   Universitats-
 Hautklinik in der Zeit von 1919 bis 1934  [Berlin]
 22p.   8?  Potsdam, 1934.
   Bubberman. C.  Ein Fall von Dermatitis verminosa pruriens.
 Deut. tierarztl. Wschr.,  1922, 30: 643.—Calderoni,  S.  Derma-
 tozoonosi sull'altopiano Eritreo e nel Tigrai.  Gior. ital. clin.
 trop., 1938, 2:  95-7.—Faust,  E. C.  Animal parasites of  the
 skin and its adnexa. J. Trop. M. Hyg., Lond., 1931, 34: 1-3 —
 Fulleborn,  F., & da Rocha-Lima, H.  Ueber Larbisch  und
 Wolossjatik (Hautmaulwurf)  Arch. Schiffs Tropenhyg., 1919,
 23: 261-77, pl.—Hoeppli, R., & Feng, L. C.  Histological reac-
 tions in the skin due to ecto-parasites; Dermacentor sinicus P.
 Schulze from hedgehog, Haemaphysalis  campanulata Hoep-
 pliana P. Schulze from  dog, Cimex lectularius and Pediculus
 vestimenti from  man.   Nat. M. J. China, 1931, 17: 541-56, 4
 pl.—Kiess, O.  Zoonosen.  In Handb. Kinderh. (Pfaundler, M.,
 & Schlossmann, A )  4. Aufl., Berl., 1935, 10: 305-28.—Knowles.
 F. C. D'seases  of the skin caused by animal parasites.  Proc
 Interst.  Po3tgrad. M. Ass.  N.  America, 1932, 160-7.—Oppen-
 heim, M.   Ueber juckende  Hauterkrankungen,  die durch
 Milben  hervorgerufen wurden.  Wien. med. Wschr., 1934,  84:
 661.  ------  Die  beruflichen Milbenerkrankungen der Haut.
 Ibid., 1936, 86: 684-90.—Pockrandt, D.  Experimentelle Unter-
 suchungen  an   Benzaldehyd-,  Chlorphenol-,  Chlorkresol-,
 Derris-, Kupferoleat-,  Naphthalin-,  Petroleum-,  Pyrethrum-
 und Schwefeldioxydhaltigen  Hautungezieferbekampfungsmit-
 teln.  Munch, tierarztl.  Wschr., 1937, 88: 399-402.—Stern, A.
 Ueber eine  durch Milben bedingte  Hauterkrankung.   Kinder-
 arztL Prax., 1933, 4: 264-6.—Sulzberger. M. B., & Kaminstein,
 I.  Avian itch mites as  a cause of human dermatoses; canary
 birds' mites responsible for 2 groups of cases  in New York.
 Arch. Derm. Syph., Chic, 1936, 33: 60-72.—Veyrieres.  Traite-
 ment de la gale et des pediculoses.  Monde med., 1925,  35:
 553-7.—Zumbusch,  L.  von.   Parasitare  Hautkrankheiten
 (tierische Parasiten) Munch, med. Wschr., 1923, 70:  640.
   DERMER, Itic,  1894-       Contribution k
 I'etude de l'anesthesie locale dans la chirurgie  du
 tube digestif.  48p.  8?   Par., 1924.
   DERMER,  Lucien,  1910-        *Recherches
 sur la perfusion  du foie.  98p.  ch.  8?   Par.,

 1935-                                     *t    a^
   DERMER,  Michel,  1907-         *La  fievre
 typhoide II Jassy  et l'epidemie de l'annee  1931.
 44p.   8?   Par., 1934.

 DERMOGRAPHISM.

  See  also   Dermatoneurosis;  also  in 3.  ser.
 Urticaria [factitia]
  Alceu Ferreira.   Dermographismo.   Tnbuna  med.,  Kio,
 1927 33- 118-20.—Bibb, L. B.  Sequence and arrangement ot
pallor and redness in irritated skin of normal and dermographic
individuals. Arch.  Int. M., 1920,  25: 680-2.-Chiale G. F.
Sul  dermografismo  normale.  Gior. ital. derm,  sif., 1933,  74.
377-414.—Cornel, M. Varie forme di dermografia. Boll. hoc.

       152511—VOL. 4, 4th series----16
ital. biol. sper., 1931,  6: 798-800.
Contributo  alio
studio della reattivita dermografica cutanea. Gior. ital. derm.
sif., 1931, 72: 711-5.—Dujardin. B., & Decamps, N.  Faits et
considerations a propos du dermographisme. Ann. derm, syph.,
I'ar., 1926, 6. ser., 7: 426-32.—Goldscheider.  Ueber Dermo-
graphie.  Klin. Wschr.,  1925, 4: 229.  Also Med. Klin., Berl.,
1925, 21: 147. Also Munch, med. Wschr., 1925, 72: 38.  ------
& Hahn, H.  Ueber Dermographie.  Deut. med. Wschr., 1925,
51: 424; 465; 508.—Greenstein, A. M., & Popova, N. A. [Re-
flex dermographism]  Vrach.  delo, 1926,  9:  1675; 1779.—
Joltrain, E.  Le dermographisme.   J.  med. chir., Par., 1938,
109: 72-4.—Kantarnik,  S. M., & Chermikov, V. V.  [Dermo-
graphism]   Sovrem.   psikhonevr.,   1929, 9: 659-67.—Kroly-
unitski, Y. A. [On dermographism]  Voen. med. J., 1911, 232:
med. spec, pt, 696-702.—Lowy, M.  Dermographische  Selbst-
versuche in Mineralbpdern und besonders im Moorbade.  Med.
Klin.,  Berl.,  1927, 23: 124-6.—Meineri, P. A.  Sopra alcune
reazioni cutanee a stimoli fisici negli individui normali: dermo-
grafismo, reazione ai raggi ultravioletti.  Minerva med., Tor.,
1928, 8: 620-7.—Never, H.  E., & Shen, T. C.  Gasstoffwcchsel
und Dermographismus bei Chinesen.  Klin. Wschr.,  1934, 13:
1090.—Nicolas, J., & Pillon, M. Dermographisme.  In  Nouv.
prat. derm. (Darier, Sabouraud, et  al.) Par., 1936, 5: 317-22.—
Pasteur-Vallery-Radot,  Krief,  J.,  & Jacquemaire, R.   Etude
sur le dermographisme.  Presse m6d., 1924, 32: 517.—Piccone,
L.  II dermografismo nella madre e nel neonato e relative correla-
zioni materno-fetali.   Atti Accad. fisiocr. Siena, 1935, 11. ser.,
2:  571-94, ch.—Poucel.  Vigne. P., & Casabianca. Un cas de
dermographisme. Marseille med.,  1934, 71: 702.—Russetzki,
J.  Sur I'etude du dermographism  chez les sujets sains.  Gaz.
hop., 1927, 100: 125-7.—Sokolow,  A. S.  Beobachtungen uber
den Dermographismus bei  Kindern des ersten Lebensjahres.
Zschr.  Kinderh., 1923,  36: 266-78.—Trauner.  F.   Dermo-
graphie; Ulographie.   Zschr. Stomat., Wien, 1928, 26: 969-73.

----   black.

   Joch,  W.   *Zur  Frage der  schwarzen Haut-
schrift  (Dermographismus  niger)    [Erlangen]
22p.   8?   Niirnb.,  1931.
   Bork, A. K.  [Black dermographism] Klin,  med., Moskva,
1930, 8: 269-71.  Also Zschr.  ges. Neur. Psychiat.,  1929-30,
123: 224-6.—Breitman,  M.  R.  [Black dermographia]   Klin.
med., Moskva, 1931,  9: 845-6. Also  Med. biol. J., Moskva,
1928,  4: 29-35.—Dietel,  F.  Ueber  schwarze  Hautschrift.
Derm.  Wschr., 1931, 92: 950-2.—Emdin,  P.  I.  Ueber den
schwarzen  Dermographismus.   Miinch.  med.  Wschr.,  1930,
77: 2055.  Also  Gig. bezopas. pat. truda, 1930,  8:  39-41.
        Black dermographism: a  new method for  mass in-
vestigation in industry.  J. Nerv. Ment. Dis., 1931, 72: 587-
90.—Hosp,  E.   Untersuchungen iiber die  schwarze  Haut-
schrift.   Derm. Wschr.,  1930, 91:  1895-904.—Imshenetzky,
A.,   &  Lemet, F.  [The  so-called  black  dermographism]
Klin, med., Moskva, 1930, 8: 1103-6.—Juriev, F. C.   [Black
dermographism]  Ibid., 1928, 6:  No. 8, 489.—Koschewnikow,
P. W.  Der blaue Dermographismus.   Arch.  Derm.  Syph.,
Berl., 1934-35, 171: 238-41.—Krantz, W.  Zur Frage des
schwarzen Dermographismus.  Miinch. med. Wschr., 1929. 76:
1295.—Kuzmenko,  A.  [Cases of black dermography]   Med.
misl, Rostov, 1925-26, 3:  72-4.—Majocchi, D.  Di una  nuova
forma  di  dermografismo:  dermografismo  melanodermico.
Gior. ital. mal. vener., 1909, 44: 83-92.—Markov, D., Beilin,
I., & Minkina, E.   [Clinical cases  of black dermographism]
Klin, med., Moskva, 1930, 8: 277-80.—Matovetsky, I.   [Prob-
lem  of black dermographism]  Ibid., 265-9.—Starker. V. A.
[Black dermographism]   Ormsky med. J., 1929, 4: 36-8.—
Veger, A. M.  [Problem of black dermographism]  Klin, med.,
Moskva,  1930,  8: 271-7.

----   Causes and pathogenesis.

  Brucker, R.  *Experimentelle Untersuchun-
gen iiber die Einwirkungen  von  Ergotamin auf
den  Dermographismus  [Basel]   p. 100-10.   8°.
Berl., 1929.
  Also Zschr. exp. Med., 1929, 67:
  Acton, H. W., & Dharmendra.  A case of dermographia with
a short note on the aetiology of the condition.  Ind. M. Gaz.,
1933, 68: 365-7.—Audo-Gianotti, G.  B.   Le  variazioni del
dermografismo  locale nel sonno.   Minerva med., Tor.,  1929,
9: 789-94.—Cornel, M.,  &  Redaelli, E.   Variazioni della
temperatura cutanea nelle reazioni dermografiche.  Gior. ital.
derm, sif., 1932, 73: 727-46.—Costantino, S.  Azione dell'ace-
tilcolina e dell'istamina sulle reazioni dermografiche.  Riforma
med., 1934, 50: 95-100.—De Barbieri, A.  II dermografismo in
rapporto al  tono  del sistema  neurovegetative   Studium,
Nap., 1927, 17: 306-8.—Dicker,  E.  Le dermographisme et la
permeabilite cellulaire; etude clinique et physiologique.  Brux-
elles med.,  1936-37, 17: 1212-21.   ------  Existe-t-il  un
rapport entre le temps de latence dermographique et la pression
sanguine? C. rend. Soc. biol.,  1937,  125: 1030; 1032.—Flarer,
F    Analisi vasomotoria  del  dermografismo bianco.   Boll
Soc.  ital. biol. sper., 1931,  6: 908-12.  —---  Concezione
attuale delle reazioni dermografiche.  Rass. clin. sc, 1932, 10:
491-6.—Frank, E.  Ueber den capillardilatatorischen Mecha-
nismus und seine Beziehungen zur Dermographie und Urticaria
factitia.   Arch. Psychiat., Berl., 1927, 81: 717-28—Hallion, L. 
DERMOGRAPHISM
242
DERMOGRAPHISM
Reaction des capillaires sanguins a  certains agents chimiques
et physiques; le processus du dermographisme.  Rev. prat.
biol., Par., 1931, 24: 353-60.—Hoff, F.  Untersuchungen uber
die  wirksame Substanz bei dermographischen Erscheinungen.
Verh. Deut. Ges. inn. Med., 1930,42. Kongr. 376-81—Holzapfel,
M.   Untersuchungen  iiber die  wirksame Substanz bei der-
mographischen Erscheinungen.  Zschr. ges. -exp. Med., 1930,
72: 269-81.—Jo I train, E.,  Benard, R., & Gadjos.  Dermo-
graphisme et ionisation  a  l'histamine.  Bull.  Soc. fr.  derm.
syph., 1937, 44: 1028-34. Also Rev. fr. derm, vener., 1938, 14:
74.—Kalk,  H.   Zur  Frage der Existenz  einer histaminahn-
lichen Substanz beim Zustandekommen des Dermographismus.
Klin.  Wschr.,  1929,  8:  64-6.—Kusnetzov, V. P.  [Dermog-
raphy  and  functional  condition  of  the  nervous-vascular
apparatus of the  skin]   Vrach. gaz.,  1930,  34: 207-13.—
Laignel-Lavastine.   Dermographisme,  urticaire  et  sympa-
thique.  Rev. g6n.  clin. ther.,  1923, 37: 657-9.—Nothhaas, R.
Dermographismus  und  Inkretion.   Klin.  Wschr.,  1929,  8:
820-6.  ------  Experimentelle Beitrage  zur Physiologie der
dermographischen  Erscheinungen.   Zschr. ges.  exp.  Med.,
1937-38, 102:  728-46.—Pier-Angelo, M.  Dermografismo  e
formula  leucocitaria.  Dermosifilografo, 1929,  4: 537-48.—
Pintus  Sanna,  G.  Ricerche sperimentali sul rapporto fra
ghiandole a secrezione interna  e  dermografismo.  Atti Soc.
sc.  med. natur. Cagliari,  1929, 31: 15-9. ------  Einfluss
der inneren Sekretion auf den  Dermographismus.  Med. Welt,
1929, 3: 530.—Schwartz, L.  Weitere dermographische Studien:
die Wirkung des Trinkens heissen  Lindenbliitentees.  Med.
Klin.,  Berl., 1920, 16: 340-3— Schoenewald,  S.   Zur Lehre
vom  Dermographismus.   Med.  Welt,  1934,  8: 828-30 —
Sfizary, A.,  Levy-Coblentz,  G.,  &  Chauvillon,  P.  Dermo-
graphisme et mastocytose.  Bull. Soc. fr. derm, syph., 1936,
43: 359-61.

----  Clinical  significance.

   Lehmann, W.   *Ueber die klinische Bedeutung
der Prufung  der  mechanischen Erregbarkeit der
Hautgefasse   (Auszug)   4p.   8?  Lpz., 1924.
   Reuter, P.  *Ueber die Intensitat des Dermo-
graphismus  bei  Dermatosen    [Munchen]   22p.
8?   Wiirzb.,  1933.
   Adlersberg,  D., & Perutz, A.   Untersuchungen iiber die
Anreicherung von  im Blute kreisenden Farbstoffen in  Haut-
quaddeln; ein  Beitrag zur  Frage der ikterischen Hautschrift.
Klin.  Wschr.,  1932,  11:  942-5.—Audo-Gianotti, G.  B., &
Brizio, G. V. Ricerche sul dermografismo e sul suo significato
clinico.  Minerva  med., Tor.,  1928, 8: 98-110.—Bettmann.
Ergebnisse der Dermatographie.  Arch. Derm. Syph., Berl.,
1928,  155: 171-3.—Cornel, M.  Reazioni dermografiche ab-
normi e paradosse;  contributo clinico all'indagine della re-
attivita dermografica.  Gior.  ital. derm, sif.,  1932, 73: 1846-
63, 4 pl.—Eufinger,  H., & Krupp, H.  Dermographismus in
der  Gestationsperiode.  Mschr.  Geburtsh. Gyn, 1935,  99:
343-8.—Gliksberg, E. S.  [Dermographism and its significance
in the clinical aspect of internal medication] Sovet. klin., 1934,
20: 78-85.—Hoff, F.   Klinische Studien iiber dermographische
Erscheinungen.  Deut.  Zschr. Nervenh., 1933-34,  133:  98-
125.—Kuznetzov, V. P. [Meaning of white  and red dermo-
graphism]  Vrach. delo, 1926,  9:  1680-3.—Lunedei, A.  II
riflesso dermografico in gravidanza.  Gior. biol.  med. sper.,
1923-24,  1:  329-32.   ------  II valore semeiologico delle
reazioni dermografiche.  Riv. clin.  med.,  1927,  28: 969-1041,
5 pl.—Macri, F.  Osservazioni cliniche sul dermografismo nelle
malattie  infantili.   Pediatria  (Riv.)  1931,   39: 177-94.—
Petroselli, F.  II dermografismo nelle psicopatiche.  Cervello,
1932, 11: 40-6.—Pinedo, C.   Valor semioI6gico de los dermo-
grafismos.   Prensa  m6d.  argent.,  1931-32,  18: 119-30.—
Scalzitti, M.  Dermografismo e turbe labirintiche.  Valsalva,
1931, 7: 445-53.—Smith, A.  W. H.  Dermographia in the in-
sane.  J. Ment. Sc, Lond., 1929, 75: 458-63.—Sokolow, A. S.
Zur Klinik des weissen Dermographismus bei Kindern.  Zschr.
Kinderh., 1927,  43: 391-7.—Tirinnanzi, M.  Variazioni delle
reazioni  dermografiche  della cute  tratta con l'irradiazione
ultravioletta.   Osp.  maggiore,  Milano,  1934, 22: 553-65.—
Zamaraev, D.   [Changes in dermographism in gastro-intestinal
and pulmonary affections]  Klin,  med.,  Moskva, 1936, 14:
722-7.

----   edematous [Urticarial
   Baagoe, K. H. [Urticaria factitia]  Ugeskr. laeger, 1934, 96:
1211-4.—Camauer, A. F.  Importancia diagn6stica  en  neuro-
logia  del dermografismo rojo edematoso o urticariforme (Urti-
caria factitia)  Actas Conf. lat. amer. neur., 1929, 1. Conf., 98-
110.—Dujardin, B., & Decamps, N.  Le dermographisme en
relief ou urticaire factice est une urticaire vraie.  Bruxelles med.,
1926-27, 7: 589-92.—Flarer, F.  Contributo alia conoscenza
del dermografismo pomfoide e dell'urticaria. Gior. ital. derm.
sif., 1926, 67:  1160-77, pl.—Hoff, F.  Ueber  Dermographia
elevata.  Zschr.  ges. exp. Med., 1927, 57: 253-93.—Krassnov,
D.  A., & Driagalin, N. I.  [Study  of edemic  dermographism]
Sovrem. psikhonevr.,  1930,   10:  247-52.—Lehner,   E., &
Rajka, E. Der Nachweis der Allergie bei der Urticaria factitia.
Arch.  Derm. Syph.,  Ber!., 1929-30,  159: 172-9.—Lewis, T.
Reaction to stroking; urticaria factitia.  Heart, Lond., 1923-
24, 11: 119-39.—Midana,  A., & Franchi,  F.  Sul  meccanismo
etiopatogenetico dell'urticaria factitia  e da freddo.  Dermo-
sifilografo,  1934,  9: 614-22.—Mumford,  P. B.   Urticaria
factitia.  Brit. J. Derm., 1926, 38: 444-7.—Walzer, A.  Urti-
caria; experimental  urticaria  factitia.  Arch. Derm. Syph.,
Chic, 1928, 18: 868-86.  Also repr.

----   Examination.

   Lunedei. A.  II metodo d'esame, i caratteri e il meccanismo
di produzione  delle  reazioni dermografiche.   Riv. clin. med.,
1927,  28: 897-940.—Nek am, L.,  jr.   [Simple  instrument
testing dermographism]   Orv.  hetil.,  1934, 78: 290.— Nikolski,
S. M.   [Dermographometer;  apparatus  for  determining the
degree  of  dermographia]  Tr.  Protok,  Imp. Kavkazsk. Med.
obsh., Tiflis,  1909-10,  46:  206-10.—Schneider. A.  Dermo-
graphia; dermographic tests and observations.  Am. Physician,
1926, 31:  435.—Shpak, V. M.  [Methods  in examination of
dermographism]  Sovet. vrach. J., 1936, 1: 1346.—Zamaraev,
D.  I.   [Study  of dermographism,  method  of application]
Sovet. vrach. gaz., 1934, 38: 1820-5.


DERMOID.

   See  also  names  of parts and  regions;  also in
3. ser. Tumor, dermoid.
   Horn, R.   *Ueber  die Ruptur  der  Dermoide
[Berlin]   39p.    8?    Charlottenb. [1934]
   Scheidl, H. O.   *Zahnbildung und Zahnent-
wicklung   ausserhalb   der  Kiefer.     22p.    8?
Miinch.  [1935]
   Abruzzese, G.  Sui rapporti evolutivi di ordine biologico fra
dermoidi e stato puerperale.  Riv. ital. gin., 1932-33, 14: 141.—
Breipohl, C. W.  Karzinomatose  Entartung  von Dermoiden.
Zbl. Gyn., 1937, 61: 862-6.—Davis.  Dermoid  cyst (?)  J. Cut.
Dis. incl. Syph., 1912, 30: 361.—Dimter,  A.  Untersuchungen
des Fettes der Dermoidcysten. Zschr. physiol. Chem., 1932,
208: 55-61.—Gluge.  Note  sur un kyste dermoide et pileux
evacue spontanement par l'urethre.   Presse med. beige, 1869-
70, 22: 333.—Grant, G.  Dermoid  cyst.   Med. J. S. Africa,
1917-18,  13:  145.—Gye, W.  E.   Dermoid  cysts.   In  Brit.
Encycl.  M.  Pract.  (Rolleston, H.)  Lond.,  1937,  3: 635.—
Heffernan, R. J.  Dermoid cyst diagnosed by X-ray.  Am. J.
Obst., 1936, 32: 507.—Jamieson, J. L. A case of dermoid cyst.
Philadelphia M. J., 1899, 3:  1312.— Kalo, A.  In die Blase
perforierende Dermoidcyste.  Zschr. Urol., 1930, 24: 330-2.—
Kholevo, A. I.  [Dermoid cyst,  taken at first  for  artificial
tumor  (paraffinoma)]  Voen. med. J., 1914,  240: med.  spec.
pt, 212-5.—Korner, F.   Zwei seltene Dermoidzysten.  Deut.
med. Wschr.,  1918, 44: 1040.—Lang, F. J.  Lipophage Fremd-
korpergranulome nach  traumatischer Schadigung einer Epi-
dermoid- und  einer Dermoidcyste.   Arch.  klin.  Chir., 1931,
165: 450-7.—Latteri, S.   Lipogranulomi nella  parete  delle
cisti dermoidi.  Ann. ital. chir.,  1936, 15: 749-66.   ------
Epidermoidi.  Arch. ital. chir., 1936, 43: 579-605.—Liebmann,
I. [Roentgen diagnosis of dermoid cysts]  Orv. hetil., 1927, 71:
585-6.—Love,  R.  J. McN.  Dermoid cyst  simulating gastric
ulcer.  Brit. J.  Surg., 1930,  18: 339.—Luque, F.  Quiste der-
mofdeo.  An. Hosp. S.  Jose, Madr., 1931-32, 3: 225.—Mari-
ne! li, M.,  & Capurro, J.  Un  caso de epidermoide.  Rev. As.
med. argent.,  1936, 50: 764-70—Pelissier,  J.  Piece osteo-
dentaire  extraite d'un  kyste dermoide  abdomino-pelvien.
Odontologie, Par., 1928, 56: 584-6.—Pendleton, L.   Dermoid
cysts in young girls (presentation of cases)   China M. J.,  1926,
40: 63-8.—Petrowa, E.   Zur Frage der Oleogranulome in den
Wiinden der Dermoidcysten.   Arch.  Gyn., Berl.,  1932, 148:
698-707.—Preissecker,  O.  Besonderer Befund in  einer Der-
moidzyste. Zschr. Stomat., Wien, 1937,  35:  696-702.—Puhr.
L.  Krebs und Epidermoid.  Arch. Derm. Syph.,  Berl.,  1933,
169: 40-9.—Raisz, D.  [Gigantic dermoid  cyst]  Orv. hetil.,
1931,  75: 186.—Szathmary, Z. Clinical significance of  der-
moid cancer.   Magy. orv. arch., 1936, 37: 18-28.—Thaisz, K.
Dermoid-cyst  with  unusual  content.  Ibid.,  137-40,  pl.—
Viana,  O.  Sul curioso aspetto del contenuto  di una  cisti der-
moide  torta sul peduncolo.   Clin,  ostet.,  1931, 33:  139-42.
        A proposito del contenuto  di certe cisti  dermoidi.
Riv. ostet. gin., 1936, 18: 351.—Wolfer, H.  Ueber ein Epider-
moid seltener Lokalisation.   Beitr. klin. Chir., 1932, 156: 512.

DERMOPHAGUS.
   MacCallum, G. A.  Dermophagus squall n. g., n. sp.  Ann.
parasit., Par., 1926, 4: 330-2.
   DERMOSIFILOGRAFO (II)   Tor., v.l, 1926-
   DERN,  George  Henry,   Secretary  of  War,
1872-1936.
   For photograph see  collection in library.
   DERN, Ludwig [Johann] 1898-       *Priifung
der  Einwirkung   der  U-Strahlen  auf  die roten
Blutscheiben  im  kreisenden Blute mit Hilfe der
Warmehamolyse.   27p.  2 1.   8?   Giessen, 1923.
   DERNBACH, George P. *The injection treat-
ment  of  hernia'   [Milwaukee  County   General
Hosp.]   21p.   Wauwatosa, Wisconsin, 1936. 
DEROBERT
243
DERRIS
   DEROBERT, Leon,  1910-       *De la car-
 bonisation  de la peau et de ses annexes (poils,
 ongles et dents)   175p.   8?   Par., Arnette, 1934.
   DEROCHE,  Joseph  Marie  Pierre  Auguste,
 1893-       Contribution k I'etude des retr6cis-
 sements inflammatoires  du  rectum.  208p.   8°.
 Par., 1925.
   DEROCQUE, Andre, 1898-       *Endome-
 triomes vaginaux et para-vaginaux.   288p.  5 pl.
 8?  Par., 1926.

 DERODIDYMUS.

   See unde Abnormities, double.
   DEROIDE, Albert, 1912-      *Contribution
 a I'etude clinique des encephalites  de la coque-
 luche.   68p.  8?  Par., Vigot freres, 1937.
   DEROM, Emile.   Contribution k  I'etude
 experimentale et  clinique  de la transfusion  du
 sang  [Gand]   68p.   8?  Louvain,  1929.
   Also Rev. beige sc med., 1929, 1: No. 4.
   DEROM, Firmin.  *Etude de la tuberculose
 genito-urinaire  experimentale du lapin.   p.483-
 596.   8?   Liege, H. Vaillant-Carmanne, 1928.
   Also Arch,  internat. m6d. exp., Par., 1928, 3: No. 4.
   DEROMBIES,  Madeleine, 1903-       *Une
 forme  particuliere de la m6connaissance  syste-
 matique; l'illusion de Sosie  [Paris]   116p.  8?
 Cahors, A. Coueslant, 1935.
   DEROME, Marc,  1896-       *Etude  d'un
 denve  ur6ique  (Somnifene)  comme  anesth&sique
 dans la pratique  obstetricale.   74p.  8?   Par.,
 1926.
   DEROME, William James, 1870-1933.
   Hingston, D. A.  [Necrologie] J. Hotel-Dieu Montreal, 1933,
 2: 69-72.—St. Jacques, E.  [Necrologie]   Union med. Canada,
 1933, 62: 289.
   DERON,  Henri   Charles Rene,  1888-
 *Contribution  k  I'etude  clinique  du  syndrome
 manie.  224p.   8?  Par., 1922.
   ----  Contribution clinique  k la sem&ologie
 du syndrome manie.  226p.  8? Par., Jouve &
 cie., 1923.
   ----Le syndrome  maniaque.   2 pl..    v.
 359p.   8?   Par., G. Doin & Co., 1928.
   DEROT, Maurice,  1901-        *La  creati-
 ninemie.  235p.  8?  Par., 1932.
   DEROT-PICQUET, Renee,  1906-       *Les
 hepatonephrites.  86p.  8?   Par., J. B. Badhere
 &fils, 1936.                     _oc
   DERR, Ezra  Zacharias, 1851-1935.
   Roddis, L.  H.  Captain Ezra Z  Derr  Medical Corps US.
 Navy, retired; the last medical officer of Old Ironsides.  Mil.
 Surgeon, 1936, 78: 360-6, port.
   DERRA,  Ernst,  1901-        *Aminosauren-
 ausscheidung  bei  Leberkranken, verglichen  mit
 Cholesterin-,  Milchsaure-  und   anderen  Unter-
 suchungen   [Leipzig]   p.657-71.  8?   Berl., J.
 Springer, 1927.
   Also Zschr. ges. exp. Med., 1927, 57:
   DERRICK, Jesse  D.  Veterinary inspection
 for the C. C. C. 8p.  illust.  8?  1937.
   Repr. from Lederle Vet. Bull., 1937, 6: No. 5.
   DERRIEN, Eugene, 1879-1931.       „.2159
   Giraud, G.   [Obituary]  Montpellier med., 1931, 53. Zlb-M.
   ____& FONTES, G.  Chimie biologique medi-
 cale: notions theoriques  et  guide pour les mani-
 pulations de chimie physiologique etde chimie
 clinique.  3. ed.  456p.  12?  Par., J. B. Bailhere

 &fils,  1931.                 „   ^     1on.
   DERRIEN, Jean   Yves  Eugene,  1894-
 *Contribution k I'etude de l'anatomie pathologi-
 que  des  syndromes  parkinsoniens  post-enc6-
 phalitiques  avec  quelques  remarques   sur  la
 pathogenie  et la therapeutique de ces syndromes.
63p.  pl.  8?   Par., 1925.
DERRIS.

  See also Rotenone.
  Danckwortt, P. W.  Ueber die Wertbestimmung von Derris-
wurzeln und die Haltbarkeit des Rotenons in Handelsprapara-
ten.  Arch. Pharm., Berl., 1935, 273: 385-8.  ------ Budde,
H.,  & Baumgarten,  G.  Die  Wertbestimmung von Derris-
wurzeln.  Ibid., 1934, 272: 561-9.—Danzel, L. Notes pratiques
sur  le Derris insecticide.  Bull. sc. pharm., Par., 1937, 44:
108-14.  Also Rev. med. hyg. trop., Par.,  1937, 29: 40-0.—
De Ong,  E. R., & White, L. T. W.  Further studies of Derrh
as an insecticide.  J. Econom. Entom., 1924, 17: 499-501.—
Derris as an insecticide.  Pharm. J., Lond., 1934, 132: 3; 311.—
Fryer, J. C. F., Stenton, R. [et al.] A quantitative study of the
insecticidal properties of Derris elliptica (tuba root)   Ann.
Appl. Biol.,  Lond.,  1923, 10: 18-34.—Haag.  H.  B.  Toxi-
cological  studies  of Derris elliptica and its constituents.  J.
Pharm. Exp. Ther., 1931, 43: 193-208.—Martin, J.  T., &
Tatterfield, F.  Derris elliptica, Derris malaccensis and the
Sumatra-type roots.  Ann. Appl.  Biol.,  Lond.,  1936,  23:
880-98.—Rowmaan, P. A. Die Bestimmung des  Rotenonge-
haltes von Derriswurzeln. Arch.  Pharm.,  Berl., 1935, 273:
237.—Spoon, I. W.  [Derris root powder against horse-flies and
vermin in dogs  and cats]  Tschr.  diergeneesk.,  1935,  62:
533-9.—Takei, S. Ueber Rotenon, ein wirksamer  Bestandteil
der  Derriswurzel (Derris elliptica Benth.)  Biochem.  Zschr.,
1925, 157: 1-15.—Tattersfield, F., & Martin, J. T.  A study of
the optical activities of the resins of D. elliptica, D. malaccensis
and the Sumatra-type roots.  Ann. Appl. Biol., Lond., 1936,
23:  899-916.------& Cochran,  W. G.  The  toxicity  to
Aphis rumicis of certain products isolated from derris root.
Ibid., 1938, 25: 411-29.—Tebbe, F.  Zur Frage der Ungiftig-
keit von  Derris-Praparaten (Rotenon)  Derm. Zschr., 1934,
69:  324.—Tischler, N.  Studies on how Derris kills insects.
J. Econ.  Entom., 1935,  28: 215-20.—Weston,  C. G.  Derris
root—a new  allergen. J. Allergy, 1937-38, 9: 62.—Windaus,
A., & Butenandt, A.  Untersuchungen iiber das Rotenon, den
physiologisch  wirksamen Bestandteil  der  Derris  elliptica.
Nachr. Ges.  Wiss. Gottingen,  1928,  math, physik. Klasse,
1-8.—Worsley, R. R. le G., & Nutman, F. J.  The histology
of rotenone in Derris elliptica.  Ann. Appl. Biol., Lond., 1937,
24:  696-702, 2 pl. -Youngken, H. W.  A  pharmacognostical
study of Derris.  Am. J. Pharm., 1931, 103: 628-37.

  DERSE, Fabian  Rfobert]  1900-       *Lipo-
mata from a pathological and surgical viewpoint
[Marquette Univ.]  24p.  4?  Milwaukee, 1926.

  DERUAS,  Pierre Jacques Emile, 1900-
*Valeur du traitement radiotherapique du lichen
plan.  56p.   8?   Par., 1926.
  DERUNGS, Christian, 1901-      *Virulenz-
bestimmungen  in  der  Schwangerschaft,   unter
der  Geburt  und  im Wochenbett  bei normalen
und  pathologischen  Fallen.   50p.  8?   Zur.,
Gebr. Leemann & Co., 1933.
  DERVAUX, Auguste,  1872-       *L'elevage
des  animaux domestiques  en  Annam   [Alfort]
37p.  5 ch.   8?   Armentieres,  1929.
  DERVAUX, Pierre, 1889-       *L'6chinococ-
cose des carnivores domestiques  [Alfort]  85p.
8°   Par  1927.
  DERVEAUX,  William, 1907-       *Contri-
bution  k I'etude de la synostose  radio-cubitale
congenitale.   47p.   8?  Par., A. Legrand, 1934.
  DERVENAGAS,  Angelos, 1901-       *Ueber
Cholesterinstoffwechsel  und  seine Beziehungen
zum  vegetativen   Nervensystem.    14p.    8?
Berl., E. Ebering, 1926.
  DERVIEUX, Firmin, 1873-1936.
  Piedlievre, R.  Necrologie.  Ann.  mid. leg., 1936, 16:
373-7.
  DERVILLE.  La pubert6 et ses  accidents chez
la femme.   126p.  12?  Par., Vigot freres [1933]
  DERVILLE,  Maurice, 1894-       *De  l'hy-
drorrhee  uterine   non   gravidique.   83p.  8?

Par., 1924.
  DERVILLEE,  Pierre.
  See Grailly, Roger de, & Derviliee, P.   Les cholagogues.
70p.  8?   Par., 1936.

  DERVILLEZ,   Andre,  1890-        ♦Contri-
bution  k l'6tude de l'iodure d'amidon   [Alfort]

60p.  8?  Par.,  1925.
  DESAINT,  Maurice,  1877-       *La   cyh-
costomose larvaire  et  son  traitement   [Alfort]
52p.  8?  Toulouse, 1930. 
DE  SAINT CYR
244
DESBUQUOIS
  De SAINT CYR, William H.   Beautiful skin
and its care.   4 1.  roy. 8?  [Chic, 1935]
  DESALER, Anton, 1871-1928.
  Nekrolog.  Etschland. Aerztebl., 1928, 7: 152.
  DESALLAIS,  Marie Therese, 1908-      *Le
lait au roux chez les nourrissons hypotrophiques
dyspeptiques.  88p.  8?  Par., 1935.

DESAMIDASE.
  See  under  Enzyme;  also  specific  names of
amidases  as Arginase;  Urease;   also names of
amide compounds as Asparagin;  Histidin, &c.
  De  SANCTIS,  Carlo.   Fanciulli  anormali.
141p.  8?   Roma, S. M. della Pieta, 1936.
  De SANCTIS, Sante, 1862-1935.   Guida pra-
tica alia semeiotica neuro-psichiatrica della etk
evolutiva.  ix, 193p.  8?  Roma, G. Bardi, 1934.
  For biography see Difesa  sociale, 1935,  14: 115.  Also
Gior. psichiat., 1935, 63: i-iii, port. (Boschi)  Also In Hist.
psychol. in autobiogr. (Murchison, C.) Worcester. 1936,  3:
83-120. Also Riv. psicol., 1935, 31: i-xviii, port. (M. Ponzo,
A. Gemelli [et  al.])  Also  Riv. sper. freniat.,  1935-36, 59:
ix-xvi, port. (V. Challiol)
  De SARLO, Francesco, 1864-1937.
  [Necrologio]  Riv. psicol., 1936, 32: 201.
  DESAULT, Pierre Joseph, 1738(!)-95.
  Prat, C. J.  *Un chirurgien au  xviii8 siecle
J. P. Desault.   61p.  8?  Par., 1929.
  Beeson, B. B. Pierre Joseph Desault.   [Biography] Ann.
M. Hist.. 1933, n.  ser., 5: 342-8.—[Biography]  Med.  J. &
Rec, 1929,  129: 642-5.—Genty,  M.  [Biography] Biogr.
med., Par., 1937, 11: 369-84.
  DESAUNAY,  Andre,  1909-      *Diagnostic
de la tuberculose par la leucocyto-reaction  aux
sels d'or.  71p.  8?  Par., Jouve & cie, 1934.
  DESAUX,  Alfred,  &  BOUTELIER,  Andre.
Manuel pratique de dermatologie; le diagnostic,
la peau et ses reactions, therapeutique, les derma-
toses;  avec la  collaboration  de  Pierre  Brocq.
2v.  2 p. 1.  vii, 303p.;  916p.  illust.  8? Par.,
Masson & cie, 1932.
  DESAVIS,  Madeleine,  1901-       *Contri-
bution k l'histoire de l'ancienne faculty de mede-
cine de Paris; description des jetons d6cannaux
de  la  collection  du  Professeur  Gilbert avec
commentaires, histoires et biographs des  dovens
(1638-1793)   178p.  3 pl.   8?  Par., 1933. '
  DESBAILLET,   Edmond.   *Contribution  k
l'histophysiologie  de la plevre; reactions de la
plevre du  cobaye vis-a-vis du goudron  et  de
I'huile d'olive [Geneve]  53p.  2  pl.  8?  Liege,
1927.
  DESBIEZ,  Jean,  1906-        *Les   rayons
ultra-violets   en  oto-rhino-laryngologie.   82p.
go  par. 1929.
  DESBORDES,  Helene,  1903-       Contri-
bution  k  l'histoire  des  eaux minerales de la
Roche-Posay  (Vienne)   60p.   2  pl.  8?  Par.,
1930.
  DESBORDES, Roger, 1898-      "^'inflam-
mation  aigue du  diverticule  de  Meckel et  son
traitement  chirurgical.  54p.  8?   Par., 1923.
  Des BOUILLONS, Yves.  *De  I'influence  des
injections d'6ther dans la coqueluche.  42p.   8?
Par.,  1921.
  DESBROUSSES, Lucienne, 1899-      *La
dyspepsie  du  lait de femme.   lllp.  8?  Par.,
1930.
  DESBRUERES, Jean Baptiste Maurice, 1896-
      *Etude statistique sur  les gros enfants;
observations de  la Clinique Baudelocque (1918
a 1923)  62p. 8?  Par., 1924.
  DESBUQUOIS,  Georges,   1902-      *Les
modifications du sang au cours des 6tats de choc
(recherches   physiologiques  et  chimiques)   le
probleme  du  choc  hemoclasique.   150p.   8?
Par., 1931.
  DESCALZI  Balcazar,  Salvador,  1902-
*Kehlkopf tuberkulose  und  Graviditat   [Mun-
chen]  31p.  8?  Wurzb., K. Triltsch,  1935.
  DESCAMPEAUX,  Andre,  1890-       *Du
role des v£te>inaires ruraux dans la renaissance
et le progres de  la production animale  [Alfort]
74p.  8?   Clermont (Oise)  1925.
  DESCARPENTRIES, Rene Clovis Jules, 1911-
      *Etude combin6e de la coagulation et de la
sedimentation  du  sang   [Alfort]    53p.   8?
Par., Vigot freres, 1934.
  DESCARTES, Rene, 1596-1650.
  Briefwechsel zwischen  Joh. van Beverwijck,
Renatus Cartesius, einem Arzt in Lowen (Vopis-
cus Fortunatus Plempius)  Guy Patin und Corn.
Van Someren,  fiber die Bewegung des Herzens
und liber  Nieren- und Blasenstein.   p. 121-213.
8?   Amst., 1935.
  In Opusc sel. Neerland. de arte med., Amst., 1935, 13:
  Martin, R.  C. G.   *Descartes medecin. 72p.
8?   Par., 1924.
  Tellier, A.   *Descartes et la medecine ou
relations de Rene Descartes avec les medecins de
son temps; suivi  d'un  expose des idees m^dicales
de Descartes.   72p.   8?  Par., 1928.
  Achard.  A propos du tricentenaire de Descartes.  Presse
med., 1937, 45: 1183.—Fearing, F. A study in the history of
the theories of reflex action.  Psychol. Rev., 1929, 36: 375-88.—
Herpin, A. [Biography] Rev. gen. clin. ther., 1907, 51: suppl.,
1619.—Marian, V.   Descartes' Einfluss  in Transsylvanien
(Siebenbiirgen) im xviii. Jahrhundert; ein Beispiel iiber den
nachhaltigen  Einfluss  cartesianischer  Phvsik.  Archeion,
Roma, 1933, 15: 408-12 — Papillaut. G.  L'origine de Rene
Descartes, de son  orientation medicale et  de ses tendances
philosophiques.  Bull. Soc. fr. hist, med., 1927, 21: 377-93.—
Tannery,  P.  Une lettre inedite  de Descartes  a Huygens.
Archeion, Roma, 1933, 15: 177-80.
  DESCEMET, Jean,  1732-1810.
  Dagen, G. Notes sur quelques medecins et chirurgiens de la
Revolution Francaise.  Vie med., 1928, 9: 1105-8.

DESCEMET'S membrane.
  See as subdivision of Cornea.

DESCENDENCE theory.
  See Darwinism.
  DESCH, M. Digna.  *An analytical study of
content and achievement in the history of nurs-
ing course  [Catholic  Univ.]   55p.   8?  Wash.,
1936.
  DESCH,  Otto, 1891-       *Zur Klinik der
Gesichtscarzinome; an Hand der seit dem Jahre
1920 an der  Chirurgischen  Klinik zu Frankfurt
a. M. behandelten Falle [Frankfurt a.  M.] 30p.
8?  Konstanz a.  B., Reuss & Itta,  1929.
  DESCHAMPS, Albert,   1859-     ,  & VIN-
CHON,  Jean.   Les  maladies de  l'6nergie;  les
asthenies et la neurasthenic   4. 6d.   vi, 423p.
8?  Par., F. Alcan, 1932.
  DESCHAMPS, Andree,  1906-        *Essai
d'exploration pharmacodynamique du psychisme
des dements  precoces.  210p.  8?   Par., 1932.
  ----   The same.   Ether,  cocaine,  hachich,
peyotl et demence precoce; essai d'exploration
pharmacodynamique du psychisme des dements
precoces.   3  p. 1.  210p.   8?   Par.,  Ed. Vega,
1932
  DESCHAMPS, Charles, 1891-       *Vita-
mines et avitaminoses.  96p.   8?  Par., 1924.
  DESCHAMPS,  Gabriel,  1910-        *Dea
cancers  cutanes survenant  rapidement apres un
traumatisme.  56p.  8?  Par., Vigot freres, 1937.
  DESCHAMPS,  Georges,   1908-        *Le
cheval de trait  du nord  [Alfortl  62p.  8?  Par..
Vigot freres, 1934. 
DESCHAMPS
245
DESCOTTES
   DESCHAMPS,  Gilbert, 1904-       traite-
 ment des syphilis anciennes par le salicylarsinate
 de mercure.  48p.   8?  Par., 1930.
   DESCHAMPS,  Jean Louis.   *Les injections
 tres  hypertoniques de  chlorure de sodium  et de
 sucre dans le  decollement  retinien.  49p.  8?
 Par., 1922.
   DESCHAMPS, Marc Jean Marie, 1909-
 *Des talalgies blennorragiques.   82p.  8?   Par.,
 L. Arnette, 1935.
   DESCHAMPS, Marcel, 1904-       *Quelques
 considerations sur l'alimentation des nourrissons.
 63p.   8?  Par., 1929.
   DESCHAMPS, Pierre Noel,  1891-       *La
 medication  quinique et  quinidique  du  cceur;
 etude de Taction physiologique de la quinine et
 de la quinidine  sur l'appareil circulatoire,  et de
 leur  emploi therapeutique au  cours des arythmie.
 particulierement au cours de l'arythmie complete,
 406p.  8?  Par., 1922.
   ----   La  cure   thermale  carbo-gazeuse  en
 therapeutique cardio-vasculaire.   xi, 142p.  8?
 Par., Masson &  cie, 1932.
   ----   Royat  treatment in cardiovascular dis-
 ease,  xiv, 108p. 8?   Lond.,  Bailliere, Tindall &
 Cox, 1935.
   See also Journe, Maurice, & Deschamps, Pierre N.  Manuel
 de pathologie medicale.  3. ed.  1702p. 8? Par., 1935. Also
 Lemierre, Andr6  Alfred,  & Deschamps, P.  N.  Les endo-
 cardites infectieuses; diagnostic et traitement.  72p.  roy. 8°
 Par., 1930.
   DESCHWANDEN, Joseph von.  *Beitrag zur
 Frage der Darmfaulnis, speziell  bei  chronischer
 Obstipation  [Basel]  44p.  8?  Berl, S. Karger,
 1925.
   Also Arch. Verdauungskr., 1925, 35:
   DESCHWEINITZ,  George  Edmund,  1858-
 1938.
   [Obituary]  Week. Roster, Phila., 1938-39, 34: 13.
   DESCHWEINITZ, Karl, 1887-      Growing
 up; the  story of how we become  alive, are  born,
 and grow up.  2. ed.  95p.  illust.  pl.  8? N. Y.,
 Macmillan  Co.,  1935.
   Des CILLEULS, J.
   See also Izard, I., & Des Cilleuls, J.  Precis  d'hygiene mili-
 taire [Ac] 229p.  12? Par. [1930] Also------& Kermarrec.
 R. La guerre aero-chimique et les  populations civiles [&c]
 2.6d.   243p.  8?  Par., 1932.
   DESCOEUDRES,   Alice.   L'education  des
 enfants  anormaux; observations  psychologiques
 et indications  pratiques.  434p.  pl.  8?   Neu-
 chatel, Delachaux & Niestle [1916]
   ----  The same.  The education  of mentally
 defective  children;  psychological  observations
 and  practical  suggestions; transl.  from the 2.
 French ed. by Ernest F. Row.  312p.  8?  Lond.,
 Bombay, G. G. Harrap & Co. [1928]
   DESCOLA, P[aul]
   See in 3. ser. Rochon-Duvigneaud, Andre,  & Descola, P.
 L'ophtalmologie en clientele.  907p.  8?  Par.,  1927.
   DESCOMBEY,  Pierre,   1895-       Contri-
 bution k I'etude de  la prophylaxie  du tetanos:
 l'immunisation   active  contre  le  tetanos  par
 l'anatoxine  tetanique   [Alfort]   90p.   8?   Le
 Puy-en-Velay,  1927.
   DESCOMPS,  Hector, 1900-       "'Contribu-
 tion k I'etude du pneumothorax artificiel; modifi-
 cations morphologiques, topographiques et  cine-
 matiques apportees  par rinsufflation  aux organes
 et aux parois li'mitant la cavite pleurale.  158p.
 8?  Par., 1927.
   DESCOMPS,  Pierre, 1875-1930.
  Devraigne. L., & Deniker, M.  [Necrologia]   Rev. med. fr.,
 1931, 12: 103-5, 2 port.
   DESCOTTES, Paul, 1898-      *De ^inter-
vention precoce  avec fermeture de la paroi sans
drainage de Tappendicite aigue.  55p.  8?  Par.,
A. Legrand, 1925.
  DESCOUR, L.  Pasteur et son ceuvre.   296p.
front,   port.   8?  Par., Delagrave, 1921.
  ----The same.  Pasteur and his work; transl.
from the French by A. F. & B. H.  Wedd.   256p.
front.   8?   Lond., T. F. Unwin [1922]
  DESCZYK,   Gertrud.   *Studien  fiber  die
diuretische Wirkung der 8-Oxychinolin-7-Carbon-
saure.   29p.   8?   Freib. i. B., Gebr. Gunther,
1932.
  DESDERI, Paul.  Infezioni da germi anaerobi
per ferite  in guerra; misure  igieniche di  difesa.
178p.   8?   Tor., G. Bonis e Rossi, 1919.
  DESEGLISE,   Fernand,    1908-       *Les
glandes  k   secretion  interne dans  les cirrhoses
hepatiques.  98p.   8?   Par.,  E.  Le  Frangois,
1937.
  DESELAERS, Friedrich, 1889-       *Ueber
Symphysenruptur  wahrend der  Geburt.   51p.
8?  Bonn, 1919.

DESENSITIZATION.

  See as subdivision of Allergy.

DESERT.
  See   also Climatography;  Geography;  also
names of deserts as Sahara, &c.
  Bates, O.   A desert god.   Cairo Sc. J., 1910, 4: 296-8.—
Buxton, P. A. Heat, moisture, and animal life in deserts.
Proc. R.  Soc, Lond., 1924-25, ser. B., 96: 123-31.—Corliss.
P. G.  Desert medicine. Bull. Harvard M. Alumni,  1935, 9:
49-51.—Heim de  Balsac, H.  La ligne de demarcation entre
faunes Berbere et Saharienne, en Afrique du Nord; son d6-
terminisme ecologique.  C. rend. Acad, sc, 1935, 200:  494-6.

DESERTION.
  See  also Fear;  Fugue;  Soldier, Psychology.
For desertion in marriage see Divorce.
  WoonBURY, E. N.   A study of  desertion in the
army,  made in the  morale branch of the War
Plans Division, General Staff.  51p.  fol.  [n. p.]
1920.
  Bodard.  Les fugues en psychiatrie militaire en temps de
paix.  Arch.  med. beiges, 1931, 84: 517-28.—Charon, R., &
Halberstadt,  G.   Les fugues des anciens  commotionnes et
emotionnes de guerre.  Ann. hyg., Par., 1918, 4. ser., 29: 239-
52.—Consiglio, P.  Psicosi, nevrosi e criminalita nell'ambiente
militare in tempo  di pace.  Ann.  med. nav., Roma,  1915, 2:
418-22.—King, E.  Clinical studies in military delinquency;
continued clinical study of deserters.  Mil. Surgeon, 1925, 57:
51-8.—Porter, R. S.  Peace time desertion in the regular army.
Ibid., 1926. 59: 525; 699.—Sore!, E., & Gay, E.  Desertion et
delusion  volontaire prolongee; deiire de persecution  consecu-
tif. Ann. med. leg., 1924, 4: 40.—Thompson, J. C.  Desertion;
observations of a psychoanalyst. Mil. Surgeon,1923, 53: 612-4.
  DESEVEDAVY,  Georges  Alexandre   Jean,
1908-       *Bases physiologiques  de la  clima-
tologie  (essai de climatologie generale)  40p.  8?
Par., 1934.

DESEXUALIZATION.

  See   Libido, Sublimation;   Sexual  instinct,
Perversion.
  DESFORGES, Gaston. *Mal perforant buccal
signe de tabes  superieur.  168p.  8?  Par., 1923.
  DESFOSSES, Paul, 1869-
  See Martinet, Alfred, Desfosses, P. [et al.]  Clinical thera-
peutics.   2. ed. 1800p. roy.  8?  Phila., 1925.------ Diag-
nostique clinique [&c]  1045p. 4? Par., 1925.  Also Turner,
T & Desfosses, P.  Petite chirurgie pratique.  5. ed. riv. 714p.
8?" Par., 1919. Also 7. ed. 743p.  8?  Par., 1926.
  For biography see In Fasc. script. (Dartigues, L.) Par., 1932,
3: 451-4.
  ____  & CHARLES-ROBERT.   La  suspension
dans le  traitement des fractures,  appareils anglo-
americains.  172p.  2 pl.  12?  Par., Masson &
cie, 1918. 
DESFOSSES
246
DESIRE
  DESFOSSES,  Paul,  & VITOUX,  G.   L'en-
seignement medical  k Paris k  l'usage  des me-
decins.   128p.   map.  8?   Par., A. Masson & cie
[1913?]
  DESFRANCOIS, Jean  Constant Emile, 1903-
       *A propos d'un   cas  d'hepato-nephrite.
46p.  8?   Par., Jouve & cie, 1934.
  DESGENETTES,   Rene  Nicolas  Dufriche,
1762-1837.
  Genty,  M.  [Biography]  Progr.  med., Par.,  1926, 41:
Suppl., illust., 89-91.
  DESGREZ,  Henri, 1899-       *De  l'utilisa-
tion des  lampes  valves  pour la mesure de  la
chronaxie chez l'homme.   86p.  8? Par., 1927.
  DESGREZ,  Jeanne,  1897-       Contribu-
tion k I'etude de la toxicite de la cafeine; necessite
de  Pexperimentation physiologique dans l'essai
des medicaments.  62p.   8?  Par., 1925.
  DESGRUELLES,   Anne   Marie,   1902-
*Sur  un  cas  d'exostoses osteogeniques  de  la
hanche.   45p.   2 pl.  8?   Par., 1928.
  DESHAIES,  Gabriel,  1909-       *L'h6redite
dans les psychoses maniaque-depressive et schizo-
phreniques.  98p.  8?  Par., Impr.  Faculte  de
Medecine, 1937.
  DESHAYES, Edouard  Yves, 1907-      *Le
s6rum antitetanique; sa  production.   54p.   8?
Par., 1932.
  DESHORS, Jules, 1896-       Contribution
a I'etude des paralysies  du moteur oculaire ex-
terne au cours des otites aigues.   38p.  8?  Par.,
1923.
  DESHPANDE,  Gowind  Keshav,  1904-
*Die offentliche  Gesundheitspflege in  Bombay
[Berlin]   48p.   8?   Charlottenb.,  Gebr.  Hoff-
mann, 1930.
  DESHUMBERT,    Marius.     Alphabetical
French-English English-French list of technical
military terms for military students.   205p. 32?
Lond., D. Nutt, 1919.

DESICCATION.
  See Dehydration;  Exsiccation;  also names  of
desiccants.
  DESIDERI,  Mariano.   Le acque albule  di
Tivoli.   63p. 5 pl.  8?   Tivoli, A. Chicca [1919]
  DE'SIO-CESARI, Enrico.  Cardiopatie e gra-
vidanza.   243p.   roy. 8?  Nap., A. Tocco, 1915.

DESIRE.
  See also  Behavior;  Dream;  Instinct;  Sym-
bolism.   For  suppressed desire  see Complex;
Psychoneurosis.  See also Psychoanalysis; Pur-
pose; Will.
  Harrington,  M.   Wish-hunting  in  the un-
conscious; an analysis of psychoanalysis.   189p.
8?   N. Y., 1934.
  Holt, E.  B.  The Freudian wish and  its place
in ethics.  212p.   8?  Lond.  [1915]
  Stephen, K.   Psychoanalysis  and medicine;
a study of the wish to fall  ill.  238p.  8?  Cambr.,
Engl., 1935.
  Benedek, T. Dominant ideas and their relation to morbid
cravings.  Internat. J. Psychoanal., Lond., 1936, 17: 40-56.—
Calkins, M. W. A clue to Holt's treatment of the Freudian
wish. J. Philos., 1917, 14: 441.—Carver, A. The wish and  the
autonomic system.  J. Neur. Psychopath.,  Lond., 1921-22, 2:
39-48.—Drever, J.  Appetition and reaction. Rep. Brit. Ass.
Advance. Sc,  1921, 448-9.—Dumas, G.  Les besoins.  J.
psychol., Par.,  1928, 25: 330-90.—Groddeck, G.  Wunscher-
fullungen der irdischen und gottlichen Strafen. Internat. Zschr.
Psychoanal., Wien, 1920, 6: 210-27.—Jones, A.  The nature of
desire. J. Neur. Psychopath., Lond., 1922-23, 3: 338-41.—
Krout, M. H.  Wish and behavior; an experimental  study
based on Thomas' classification of wishes. J. Abnorm. Psychol.,
1934, 29: 253-68.—McDougall, W.  Pleasure, pain and cona-
tion. Brit. J. Psychol., 1927, 17: 171-80.—Menesini, G.  Le
sindromi nevrosiche da appetizione dal  punto di vista noso-
logico, medico forense e sociale.  Rass. previd. sociale, 1932, 19:
No. 11,  9; No.  12, 30.—Orloff, M. E.  Role of the wish-ful-
filling mechanism in psychosis.  Arch. Neur. Psychiat., Chic,
1937, 38: 1345.—Riklin, F.  Wishfulfillment and symbolism in
fairy tales.  Psychoanal. Rev., 1913-14, 1: 94; 203; 322: 452;
1915, 2:  102; 203; 327.—Watson, J. B. The psychology of wish
fulfillment.  Sc. Month., 1916,  2: 479-87.—Wild,  E. H. In-
fluences  of conation on cognition.  Brit. J. Psychol., 1927, 18:
147-67;  1928, 18: 332-55.

DESITIN.
   See  under  Cod-liver   oil, Therapeutic  use,
external and local.
   DESJACQUES.
   See Berard, L., Dumarest, F., & Desjacques.  La  phreni-
cectomie.  113p.  8".  Par., 1933.
   DESJACQUES, Felix Marie, 1888-      ♦Con-
tribution k  I'etude  de  la  vaginite  granuleuse
contagieuse et du catarrhe genital granuleux con-
tagieux; essai de vaccinotherapie   [Alfort]   78p.
8?  Par., 1929.
   DESJARDINS,  Arthur  Ulderic,  1884-
Anatomic cross  section  charts  of the human
trunk  (life size)   18p.   18 pl. elephant, portfol.
N. Y., P. B.  Hoeber, 1924.
   DESJARDINS, Edouard Louis Ernest, 1897-
       * Contributions k I'etude des troubles car-
dio-vasculaires   dans  les   anevrysmes  artero-
veineux traumatiques.   169p.  8?  Par., 1926.
   DESJARS, Yves, 1902-      *Contribution a
I'etude de la phtisie des gaz6s.   46p.  8?  Par.,
1928.
   DESJEUX, Henry, 1911-       *Contribution
a  I'etude  du  purpura  staphylococcique.   70p.
8?   Par., L.  Arnette, 1936.
   DESLANDRES, Jacques  Maurice, 1901-
*Contribution a I'etude de la maladie de  Mikulicz
[Paris]   63p.  8?  Dijon, 1930.
   DESLANDRES, Jean Leon Marie, 1899-
*Des  migraines  menstruelles;  etude  clinique
hypotheses   pathogeniques,  essai  therapeutique
[Paris]   80p.  8?  Dijon, 1928.
   DESLON, Charles, 1734-86.
   Brown, M. W.  Charles Deslon, disciple of Mesmer.  Med.
J. & Rec, 1933, 138: 430.
   DESMARETS de  Saint-Sorlin,  Jean,  1595-
1676.
   Caillet,  M.  A.  *Un  visionnaire du  xvne
siecle  J.  Desmarets  de  Saint-Sorlin.  60p.  8!
Par., 1935.
   DESMARQUEST, Jacques Pierre, 1910-
*Des encephalites au cours de la pneumonie chez
l'enfant   [Paris]  42p.  8?  Amiens, Yvert & cie,
1935.
   DESMARRES, Louis Auguste, 1810-82.
   Portrait. Ann. ocul., Par., 1908, 175: front.
   DESMIER, Christian,  1901-       *Laennec,
arthritique   et tuberculeux.    150p.  8?   Par.,
1926.
   DESMIER, Jean,  1900-        *Contribution
k I'etude de I'omentovolvulus ou torsion  du  grand
epiploon.  47p.  8?  Par., 1927.

DESMODONTIDAE.
   See  under  Bat.

DESMOID.

   See   also  Fibroma; also  parts  and reg ons
affected as Abdominal wall, Tumors, postopera-
tive, <kv.
   Krylov, S. I. [Desmoid tumors of the anterior abdominal
wall] Perm, med., J. 1929, 7: 67-76.—Mason, J. B.  Desmoid
tumors.   Ann. Surg., 1930, 92: 444-53.—Penick. R. M.  Des-
moid tumors developing in operative scars.  Internat.  Surg.
Digest  1937, 23: 323-9.-RcIle8ton. H.  Desmoid tumours.
aq-7  o .Ency^L M- r Pract. (Rolleston, H.)  Lond., 1937, 3:
;„L-  aV"t A> *^oIGase of ■ desmoid tumor in a  man]  Kin-
 s' Moskva  1938, 157.—Straub. G. F.  Desmoid  tumors;
report of case.   California West. M., 1929, 31: 186-90. 
DESMOLOGY
 DESMOLOGY.
   See Ligament.
   DESMONTS,  Alice  Marguerite,  1910-
 *Les  ganglioneuromes  visceraux   [Paris]
 8?  Blois, Soc. Anon. Blesoise, 1936.

 DESMOPEPSIN.
   See Pepsin.

 DESMOTROPISM.
   See Isomerism.
   DESMOULIN, Jacques, 1904-       Contri-
 bution k I'etude de la nephrite heredo-syphilitique
 du  nourrisson.  56p.  8?  Par.,  1930.
   DESMOULIN, Maurice, 1890-       Contri-
 bution a I'etude des troubles  d'origine ovarienne
 chez la vache  latiere   [Alfort]  31 p.   8?  Par.,
 1927.
   DESNOS,  Emile  Henry,  1899-        *La
 therapeutique   hydrominerale en  gynecologie.
 58p.  8?  Par., 1926.
   DESNOS, E[rnest]   1852-1925.   Histoire de
 I'urologie.   294p.   9 pl.  8?  Par., Doin,  1914.
   See also Pousson, A. & Desnos, E.  Encyelopfidie francaise.
 1073p. roy. 8°  Par., 1914.
   For biography see Bull. Acad, mid., Par., 1925, 3. ser., 94:
 1178-85 (Le Gendre) Also J. urol. med., Par., 1925, 20: 449-
 51 (Saint Cene)  Also Presse med., 1925, 33: 1644 (J. L. Faure)
   ---- PELLEGRIN,  J.  [et  al.]   Histoire de
 I'urologie; embryologie, anatomie et physiologie
 de  l'appareil urinaire;  generalites.  xvi, 1073p.
 9 pl.  roy.  8?  Par., O. Doin & fils, 1914.
   Forms v.l Encyclo. fr. urol. (Pousson & Desnos)
   DESNOT, Robert, 1904-       *Le probleme
 des cimetieres  dans  la  societe  actuelle;  une
 solution: les caveaux a tiroirs.  80p.   8?  Par.,
 1930.
   DESNOYERS, Rene Henri Marcel,  1892-
 *Contribution k I'etude des deformations foetales
 dites  par compression; travail  de la  clinique
 Baudelocque.   84p.  8?  Par., 1925.
   DESOIL, Paul  Narcisse, 1870-1933.
   Thery, G.,  Coppens, L. [et al.]  Necrologie.  Echo m6d.
 nord, 1933, 37: 62-5.
   DESOILLE,  Henri,  1900-       *Les troubles
 nerveux dus aux asphyxies aigues (et plus spetiale-
 ment k l'asphyxie oxycarbonee)  344p.   7  diag.
 8°  Par  1932.
   DESOILLE-MERLHES,  Mme  Henri, 1897-
        * Modifications  de   quelques   elements
 mineraux du lait sous  I'influence  de la  chaleur.
 68p.  8? Par.,  1929.
   DESORMEAUX,  Louis,   1896-        *Des
 luxations acromio-claviculaires;  contribution  a
 I'etude de leur traitement.  58p.  8?  Par.,  1932.
   DESORMONTS, Andre, 1905-       Contri-
 bution k I'etude du xviii0 siecle medical: Claude-
 Melchior Cornette;  apothecaire;  chimiste; hy-
 gieniste  medecin;  medecin de  cour  (1744-94)
 192p.   8?   Par., 1933.
   DESORTHES, Paul, 1909-       *L'instabilite
 du mineur delinquant [Lyon]  132p. 8?  Bourg,
 Imp. Berthod, 1934.
   DESOUBRY, Jean, 1895-      *Les interven-
 tions chirurgicales dans le traitement du placenta
 previa.  187p.  8?  Par., 1925.
   DESOURTEAUX, Jacques,  1905-       *De
 quelques considerations sur  le rhumatisme articu-
 laire aigu.  49p.  8?  Par.,  1932.

DESOXY ...
  For  names of chemical substances  beginning
with this prefix see names of parent compounds.
  DESPARD, Duncan Lee, 1869-1924.
  Obituary. J.  Am. M. Ass., 1924, 83: 549.
247                                 DESPARD
   DESPARD, Lfouise]  & ANGOVE,  Hester S.
 Text-book of massage and remedial gymnastics.
 3. ed.  xxiv, 474p.  8?  Lond., H. Milford, 1932.
   DESPARS, Jacques   [Jacobus de  Partibus]
     -1465.  Summula super remediis  ex Mesue
 libris.  19 1.  12?  Lyon [Johannes Trechsel, ca.
 1500]
   DESPAS, Rene, 1899-       *Etude  climati-
 que du littoral breton.  43p.  8?   Par., 1925.
   DESPAX, Colette,  1911-       Contribution
 a I'etude des granulies froides.   63p.  3 pl.   8?
 Par., 1935.
   DESPERT, Joannes,  1912-      *Action  de
 l'air  liquide  sur  les anticorps   [Lyon]   55p.   8°.
 Bourg, Imp. Berthod, 1937.
   DESPLANQUES,  Jean,  1908-       *Sur  la
 pupille tonique.  51p. 8? Par., E. Le Francois,
 1937.
   DESPLANQUES,   Leon  Jules,  1906-
 Contribution k  I'etude experimentale de l'ana-
 phylaxie  serique  et  de  l'anaphylaxie  tissulaire
 [Alfort]   lOlp.   8?  Lille, 1931.
   DESPLAS, Bernard.  Anesthesie k la stovai'ne
 en  chirurgie de  guerre,   p.  1.  48p.  4 pl.   8?
 Par., Masson & cie, 1917.
   DESPLAYS, R.
   See Langeron, L.,  & Desplays, R.  La  radiotherapie fonc-
 tionnelle sympathique et glandulaire. 148p. 8? Par. [1934]
   DESPORTES,  Camille, 1909-       *Recher-
 ches  sur la bilharziose vesicale au Maroc (region
 du Gharb)  24p.  8?  Par., Vigot freres,  1936.
   DESPOTINUS,  Gaspar.   Hirci mulctra [seu]
 De sanguinis missione.  2 p. 1. 52p. 8?  Cam-
 bridge, Cantrellus Legg,  1613.
   DESPOTOV,  Boris,   1908-      *La  p6ri-
 cardite calcifiante.  66p.  8?  Par.,  Les Presses
 Modernes, 1934.
   DESPRAIRES,  Paul,  1894-        *De   la
 valeur  semiologique  des rectosigmoidites aigues
 temoins d'affections pelviennes.   60p.  8?  Par.,
 1926.
  DESPRAT, Maurice.   Contribution a I'etude
 des myxosarcomes  de l'intestin.   50p.  8?  Par.,
 1923
  DESPRES, Albert Antoine,  1907-       Con-
 tribution  k I'etude de l'herpes corneen; de l'im-
 portance  des  troubles physio-pathologique dans
 son evolution.  80p.   8?  Par., M. Vigne, 1936.
  DESPRES, Andre,  1899-        Contribution
 k  I'etude de  la  thrombo-angeite  obliterante
 (maladie de Buerger)  83p.  8?  Par., 1925.
  DESPRES,  Eugene Armand,  1834-96.   [La
 chirurgie journaliere]  La cirujia usual; lecciones
 de  clinica quirurgica  explicadas  en  el  hospital
 Cochin;  versi6n  espafiola de  Federico  Toledo.
 876p.  8?  Madr., F. Garcia, & D. Caravera, 1879.
  Incomplete.
  DESPRUNIEE,  Emile, 1860-       *De  la
 maladie  improprement  appeiee fievre  vitulaire
 (toxicose  agalactogene)   [Alfort]   34p.    8?
 Pont-Audemer, 1925.

 DESQUAMATION.
  See also names of  primary skin and systemic
diseases as Scarlet fever, &c.
  Brauns, H.   Ein  Fall von Desquamatio lamellosa  beim
 Neugeborenen.   Zbl.  Gyn., 1920,  44: 435.—Breltman, M.
 [Rare case of nontraumatic desquamation of the skin in a child
2Yi months old]   Vrach. gaz., 1913,  20: 1903.—Favre, M.. &
Gate, J.  Notes cliniques et therapeutiques sur une affection
cutanee saisonniere et recidivante; la desquamation printantere
et estivale des mains et des pieds. J. med. Lyon, 1926, 7: 267-
70.—Iancou, A.  Le phenomene de chute simultanee des ver-
mes et des croutes varicelleuses. Arch. med.  enf.,  1937, 40:
443-7.—Lorenzen, H.  Ein Fall von Desquamatio lamellosa
beim Neugeborenen.  Zbl. Gyn., 1920, 44: 797.—Ovidio,  R.
Sobre la descamaci6n foliacea  en grandes  colgajos del recien
nacido.  Sem. m6d., B. Air., 1914, 21: 373-82. 
DESROCHES
248
DESSERT
  DESROCHES, Jean, 1909-       Contribu-
tion  k  I'etude de  Taction d'un  rayonnement
ultra-violet  global   sur  quelques  dissolutions
aqueuses de proteines   [Lyon]   87p.   8?  Tre-
voux, Impr. de Trevoux, 1937.
  DESROSIERS,  Louis   Charles,   1909-
Contribution k I'etude des  septicemics k staphy-
locoques.   97p.  8?  Par.,  1935.
  DESROZIERS, Charles, 1907-       Condi-
tions economiques de la production du lait dans
le Bassigny;  essai  d'economie  rurale   [Alfort]
113p.  8?  Par., 1931.
  DESSAIGNES, Celine,  1910-      Contri-
bution a I'etude de pouvoir infertilisant du sulfate
neutre d'o-hydroxyquinoieine (sunoxol) vis-a-vis
de quelques microbes pathogenes  [Lyon]  64p.
8?   Trevoux,  G. Patissier, 1935.
  DESSAINT, Julien,  1896-      *Le cancer
mammaire bilateral; etude  clinique; eesai patho-
genique; travaux anatomiques; deductions thera-
peutiques.  213p.  4 pl.  8?  Par., 1929.
  DESSART, Elsa [Maria] 1891-      *Magen-
perforation an der chirurgischen Klinik zu Erlan-
gen  (1907-17)  44p.  8?  Erlangen, E. T. Jacob,
1919.
  DESSART, Jacques,  1897-      *La  protec-
tion contre les maladies contagieuses et  notam-
ment  la  diphterie   dans   les  immeubles  pour
families nombreuses.  56p.  8?  Par., 1928.
  DESSAU,  Ernst  Walter, 1908-       *Ueber
die im Munde vorkommenden Spirochaetenarten
und ihre Bedeutung fiir die Erkrankungen der
Mundschleimhaut.  28p.  8?  Koln, J. Borowsky,
1936.
  DESSAUER, Friedrich, 1881-      Zur Thera-
pie  des  Karzinoms  mit  Rontgenstrahlen;  Vor-
lesungen fiber die physikalischen Grundlagen der
Tiefentherapie.  74p.  30 illust.  8?   Dresd., T.
Steinkopff, 1922.
  ----  Zehn Jahre Forschung auf dem physi-
kalischmedizinisohen Grenzgebiet;  Bericht des
Institutes  fiir  physikalische  Grundlagen  der
Medizin an der Universitat Frankfurt am Main.
403p.  2 port.  pl.  8?  Lpz., G. Thieme,  1931.
  ---- &  WIESNER,  B.  von.   Kompendium
der  Rontgenaufnahme und Rontgendurchleuch-
tung.  2. Aufl.  2v.  xvii, 385p.  14 pl; v, 250p.
31 pl.   8?   Lpz., O. Nemnich, 1915.
  DESSAUER,  Heinz von.   *Ein Beitrag zur
diagnose der  Hirnabscesse.  27p.   8?  Miinch.,
1926.
  DESSAUER, Karl.  *Periodontitis nach Arsen-
einlagen.   8p.  8?  Halle, Gebr. Mulier,  1922.
  DESSECKER, Karl [Theodor Paul] 1888-
*Zur  Genese hysterischer  Anfalle   bei  einem
9jahrigen Knaben.   37p.   8?  Berl., C.  Siebert,
1914.
  DESSEIGNE,  Paul, 1907-      Contribu-
tion a I'etude du  traitement des  polyarthrites
rhumatismales  chroniques  par  la  tuberculine
associee aux sels d'or.  72p.  8?  Par., 1936.
  DESSERT,  Marcel,  1891-       *L'iodobis-
muthate de  quinine  dans le traitement de  la
syphilis.  79p.  8?   Par., 1922.

DESSERT.

  See also  Food; also names of desserts as Fruit;
Ice cream; Pastry, &c.
  Gomand, G.  E.  M.   *Les empoisonnements
par  les cremes et les entremets (etude  clinique,
etiologique et bacteriologique)   112p.  8°  Par '
1914.
  Carson, C. C, & Bowers, C. S.  Frozen dessert examinations
Connecticut Health  Bull., 1937,  51: 196-8.—Ferria, G.   La
presenza di germi del gruppo Coli nei dolci,  Rass. med. lavoro
indust., 1934, 5: 119-27.—McCray, D. W.  Committee accept-
ance of dessert powders.  Hygeia, Chic, 1935, 13: 542-5.
  DESSIRIER, Jean Pierre, 1904-      *Etude
sur les cavernes tuberculeuses de la region hilaire.
61p.  8?  Par., 1931.
  DESSOIR, Max, 1867-       Outlines of the
history  of psychology;  authorized transl.  by
Donald  Fisher,  xxix,  278p.   8?   N. Y., Mac-
millan Co., 1912.
  ----Vom Jenseits der Seele,  die Geheim-
wissenschaften in kritischer Betrachtung.   4.-5.
Aufl.  xvi, 362p.  8?  Stuttg.,  F. Enke, 1920.
  DESSUS, Gaston,  1899-      Contribution
k I'etude des greffes ovariennes.  58p.  8?   Par.,
1927.
  DESTARAC, Alban Marius, 1912-      Con-
tribution  k I'etude  des  modifications eiectro-
cardiographiques  au cours des plaies du coeur.
68p.  8?  Par., L. Arnette, 1936.
  DESTOT,  Etienne  Auguste  Joseph,  1864-
1918.  Injuries of the wrist; a radiological study;
transl. by F. R. B. Atkinson.  176p.  25 pl.  8?
Lond., E. Benn, 1925.
  For biography see Arch, electr. mid., 1919, 29:  64 (J.
Berjonie)  Also Lyon med., 1918, 127: 565-73 (M. Durand)
  DESTOUCHES, Andre Paul, 1911-      *Lea
incertitudes du diagnostic  de  l'amibiase intesti-
nale.  lOlp.  8?  Par., E. Le Francois, 1936.
  DESTOUCHES, Jacques Georges, 1897-
*La syndrome de retraction dans la tuberculose
pulmonaire.  103p.  8  pl. 8?  Par., 1928.
  DESTOUCHES, Louis, 1894-      *La vie et
Pceuvre de Philippe Ignace Semmelweis (1818—
65)  92p. 8?  Par., 1924.
  ——  La quinine en  therapeutique.  viii, 138p.
16?   Par., O. Doin [1926]
  DESTREE, Franz, 1905-       *Zur Kenntnis
der gutartigen Pylorushypertrophie des Erwach-
senen.   40p.   8?    Berl.-Charlottenb.,  Gebr.
Hoffmann, 1932.
  DESTREICHER,  Michel,  1910-      *R61e
et utilisation du  soleil comme agent sterilisant.
112p.  8?  Par.,  Vigot freres,  1937.
  DESTREMONT,   Aime.   Contribution  a
I'etude de la tuberculose tubaire en general et de
ses formes fibro-plastics en particulier.  144p. 8!
Par.  1922
  DESVAUX,  Georges Eugene, 1901-       *Ac-
tion de  I'extrait hypophysaire  sur la constipation
(son  contr61e  radioscopique)   50p.   8?   Par.,
1926.
  DESVAUX, Georges Frangois, 1904-      *La
leucocytoreaction  dans  la  syphilis hereditaire.
78p.  8?  Par., 1931.
  DESVIGNES,  Pierre,  1907-       *Le  syn-
drome  de  compression  du nerf optique intra-
cranien. 119p.  8?  Par., A. Legrand,  1937.

DETACHMENT.
  See under parts detached as Choroid; Retina,
&c.
  DETCHEFF, Meranzo.   *De  l'identite du
tableau clinique de la maladie  de Parkinson vraie
et de certaines formes parkinsoniennes de l'ence-
phalite  lethargique  [Geneve]   16p.   8?   Sofia,
1922.
   DETCHEPARE, Louis, 1905-      Contri-
bution  k I'etude  des vitamines; leur application
a la clinique infantile.  72p.  8?  Par., 1930.
   DETE-BUTAUD,  Jeanne,  1901-       Con-
tribution k I'etude des courbes de fatigue chez
l'enfant.  32p.  8?  Par., 1932,

DETECTIVE.
  See under Police. 
DETERIORATION                       249                                 DETROIT
  DETERIORATION  [mental]
   See  Degeneracy;  Dementia;  also  names  of
  primary diseases  as Dementia  [schizophrenic]
  Epilepsy, &c.
   DETERMANN, Hermann.   Umstimmung als
  Behandlungsweg;  Vortragsreihe,  gehalten   zu
  Wiesbaden veranstaltet vom Wiesbadener Orts-
  ausschuss fur das arztliche Fortbildungswesen in
  Preussen. 2 p. 1.  262p.  34 illust.  8?  Lpz., G.
  Thieme, 1930.
   DETERMANN,   Rudolf,   1905-       *Die
  Geschwfilste  der Mundhohle  [Munster]   30p.
  xi.  8?  Lingen-Ems  (Hanns) R. vanAcken, 1934.
   DETERME,  Marcel,  1906-       *La trans-
  fusion  du sang dans la fievre typhoide.   118p.
  8?  Par., 1932.

  DETERMINANT.
   See  Embryology;   Gen;  Heredity;  Morpho-
  genesis.
   DETERS,  Hermann.   Handbuch  der  Dr
  Schusslerschen Biochemie; die Dr Schfisslerschen
  Biochemie,  eine  wissenschaftliche  Ionen-  und
  Reiz-Konstitutions- und Nahrsalzlehre. v, 300p.
  16 pl.  port.  8?  Radeburgbez. Dresd., Madaus
  & Co. [1926]
   DETHLEFSEN, Guntwig.   *Ein  Beitrag  zu
  der Lehre  von den  Graviditatspsychosen   (Zu-
  sammenfassung)  8p 8?  Konigsb. i. Pr. [1922]
   DETHLEFSEN, Peter, 1855-1937.
   Winther,  K.   [Obituary]   Hospitalstidende, 1937, 80:
  1229-31, port.
   DETKE, Daniel, 1900-      *Die Verkehrsun-
  falle im Deutschen  Reich  und ihre Bedeutung
  im volksgesundheitlichen Sinne  [Leipzig]   22p.
  8?  Zeulenroda-Thiir., A. Oberreuter, 1933.
   DETLEFSEN,  Max,  1906-       *Zur Ent-
  wicklung der histologischen Struktur des grossen
  Netzes  beim Meerschweinchen.   p.442-56.   8?
  Freib. i. Br. [1929]
   DETMAR, Bernhard, 1885-      *Verwunde-
  tentransport  im  Kriege.  43p.   8?  Berl.,  E.
  Ebering, 1916.
   De TONI, Giovanni Battista, 1864-1924.
   Forti, A. Necrologio. Riv. stor. sc. med., 1925, 16: 26-35.—
  Sabbatani, L. Necrologia. Arch.  stor. sc, 1924, 5: 321-31.

 DETOXICATION.
   See under Poison; also names of  poisons and
 toxins; also Liver, Physiology, &c.
   DETOXIFICATION clinics; the clinical appli-
 cation  of detoxification  in  dentistry.   94p.   8?
 Cincin., W. S. Merrell Co. [1929]

 DETOXIN.
   See also Protein therapy; Sulfur.
   Braun,  W.  Ueber die  vielseitige Anwendungsmdglichkeit
 von Detoxin in  der gynakologischen Praxis.  Deut.  med.
 Wschr., 1935, 61: 1980.—Buschke,  A., Joseph, A., & Bermann,
 L. Entgiftungsversuche mit Detoxin und ihre therapeutische
 Verwertbarkeit.  Munch,  med. Wschr.,  1928, 75:  297.—
 Keeser, E. Ueber Entgiftungsmoglichkeiten im Organismus.
 Arch. exp. Path., Lpz., 1927, 122:  82-9.—Pol land, R. Prak-
 tische Erfahrungen mit Detoxin in der Dermatologie.  Med.
 Klin., Berl., 1935, 31: 116-8.—Rische. & Gotte.  Erfahrungen
 mit Detoxin.  Munch, med. Wschr., 1934, 81:  403-5.
   DETREZ, Georges, 1892-      Contribution
 a I'etude de la parapiegie ante partum et de  la
 maladie du  chemin de fer chez la vache [Alfort]
 78p.  8?  Par.,  1932.
  DETRIEUX, Henri, 1880-      *Les oeuvrea
 sociales  dans la  grande industrie  en  France
 (prevoyance sanitaire et organisation medicale)
 132p.  8?   Par., 1929.
  DETROIS,  Georges, 1896-      *L'iode et  le
fluor dans les etats hyperthyroidiens.  45p.  8?
Par., 1932.
   DETROIT, Mich.  Board of Health.  Annual
 report.  1881-92;  1896-1907; 1909-16.
   ----City health [monthly bulletin]  1893-97;
 v.1-17,  1916-33.
   Incomplete.
   ----  Weekly health review.  1920-25; 11.-12.
 ser., 1930-31.
   Incomplete.
   DETROIT, Mich.  Children's  Free Hospital
 [incorporated 1887]   Annual reports.   1.-35.,
 1887-1921.
   Merged with the Children's Hospital; incomplete.
   DETROIT, Mich.   Children's  Hospital   (a
 merger of the Children's Free Hospital)  Annual
 reports.   1.-9., 1922-30.
   DETROIT, Mich.  Emergency  Hospital.  Re-
 ports.  1890; v.15, No. 63, 1905; v.17, Nos 64-67,
 69-70, 73-75, 1906-
   DETROIT, Mich.  Eye, Ear, Nose, and Throat
 Hospital (Shurly Hospital, *1915)   History  [1921]
   DETROIT, Mich.   Grace Hospital   [*1888]
 Annual report.  1.-43., 1889-1931.
   Incomplete.
   ----Bulletin,   v.l, 1916-
   DETROIT, Mich.  Harper's Hospital  [*1863]
 Annual report of  the president and superintend-
 ent to the trustees.  24.-36., 1887-99; 1911.
   Reports in Bulletin.
   ----Bulletin [bimonthly]  v.1-16, 1890-1905;
 quarterly, v.1-5, 1917-26.
   DETROIT,  Mich.   Henry  Ford Hospital.
 Collected papers.  1915-25.
   DETROIT, Mich.  Koch Cancer Clinic.  Bul-
 letin.  v.5, No. 1, 1932.

 DETROIT.
   Babcock, W.  L. The Grace Hospital, Detroit, unit for the
 patient of moderate means.  Bull. Am. Hosp. Ass., 1931, 5:
 59-64.—Deacon, W. J. V. An  analysis of the death rate of
 Detroit.  Am. J. Pub. Health, 1926, 16: 207-17.—Detroit
 opens its bureau of industrial  hygiene to college students.
 Health  Off.,  Wash.,   1937, 2:  269-70.—Lake, G. B.  The
 Henry Ford Hospital.  Clin. Med.,  1926, 33: 26-30.
   DETROIT  Tuberculosis   Sanatorium  [incor-
 porated 1909] Annual report.  Detr., 1916; 1920;
 1922—30.
   DETTELMAIER,  Rudolf.   Bestimmung  der
 Zahl der von einem Gramm Radium pro Sekunde
 emittierten  a-Teilchen.   p.347-51.   8?   Wien,
 Holder-Pichler-Tempsky,  1931.
   Forms Heft 276, Mitt. Inst. Radiumforsch., Wien.
   DETTLER, Martin,  1887-      *Experimen-
 telle Studien fiber Assoziationen Manisch-Depres-
 siver  im depressiven  Zustand.  37p.  8?   Berl.,
 E. Ebering, 1918.
   DETTLING [Georges  Edouard]   1868-
 Le corps humain: anatomie  et physiologie,  in-
 fluence de  l'exercice  sur l'organisme.   3.  6d.
 4 p. 1.  438p.  8?   Par., G. Doin & cie, 1931.
   DETTLING, Hermann, 1904-       *Zusam-
 menhang zwischen dem Gewichtssturz des Neu-
 geborenen und dem Alter der Mutter  [Erlangen]
 44p.  8?  Nfirnb., E. Kreller, 1929.
   DETTLING, Joseph, 1890-      Cerichtlich-
 medizinische Beitrage zur Frage des arteficiellen
 Abortes.  viii, 95p.  2 1. 8?  Zfir., F. Gull, 1924.
   DETTMANN, Everett F[red] 1905-      *Ate-
 lectasis,  and its  relationship to  post-operative
 pneumonia  [S. Luke's Hospital]  221. 4?  Den-
 ver, Colo., 1929.
   DETTMANN, Herbert, 1904-     *Die Kunst-
 fehler  in der  konservierenden  Zahnheilkunde
 unter besonderer  Berucksichtigung  ihrer Bezie-
 hungen zu den iiblen Zufallen und ihrer forensi-
schen Bedeutung.  49p. 8?  Erlangen, K. Dores,
 1929. 
DETTMANN                               250                                 DEUCHLER
   DETTMANN, Kurt, 1909-      *Ueber Frak-
turen von Injektionskanulen bei der Mandibular-
Anasthesie  und  deren  forensische  Bedeutung.
23p.   8?   Munch. [1934]
   DETTMANN,  Norbert Frederick] 1904-
*Roentgenological studies of improperly reduced
fractures in children and in adults.  31 p.   4?
Milwaukee, 1931.
   DETTMAR,  Clemens, 1905-       *Ueber den
Zusammenhang zwischen Lebererkrankungen und
aphthosen Zustanden in der  Mundhohle  [Wurz-
burg]  18p.  8?  Borna-Leipzig, R.  Noske, 1932.
   DETTMAR,  Fritz [August] 1898-      *Erfah-
rungen bei  der  Behandlung der  Blennorrhoea
neonatorum (nach 46 Fallen aus  der Universi-
tats-Augenklinik  Wurzburg in den Jahren  1923-
28)  14p.  8?   Wiirzb., J. Schacherer,  1928.
   DETTMAR,  Herbert,  1907-       *Ein Fall
von Melanosarkom der Vulva [Halle]  16p.   8?
Wiirzb., K. Triltsch, 1934.
   DETTMER [August Heinrich] Werner,  1906-
       *Quantitative Chloridbestimmung im Harn
gesunder und  kranker Pferde.  39p.   8?   Lpz.,
A. Edelmann, 1931.
   DETTMERING,  Martin,  1907-       *Die
Ergebnisse der  Behandlung  des Hydrophthalmus
in den Fallen der Gottinger Klinik von 1914-31.
35p.   8?   Gott.,  Gebr. Wurm, 1932.
   DETTO, Margot,  1908-       *Entstehungs-
moglichkeiten  von Nierensteinen   [Berlin] 26p.
8?  Gutersloh-Westf., Thiele, 1935.
   DETTWEILER, Friedrich.  Peter Dettweiler,
Falkenstein im Taunus.   *4.8. 1837 fl2.1. 1904;
zum 100. Geburtstag.   36p.  port.  8?   Lpz.,
J. A. Barth, 1937.
   DETTWEILER, Peter, 1837-1904.
   Dettweiler, F.   Peter  Dettweiler; Falken-
"?tein  im Taunus; zum  100. Geburtstag.  36p.
8?  Lpz., 1937.
   A, C. Zum 100.  Geburtstage von Peter Dettweiler. Zschr.
arztl. Fortbild., 1937, 34: 454.—Bochalli, R. Das wissenschaft-
liche Werk Peter Dettweilers im Lichte neuzeitlicher Tuberku-
losebehandlung.  Beitr. Klin. Tuberk.,  1937, 89: 723-36 —
Brauer,  L.  Peter Dettweiler zum Gedachtnis.  Ibid., 213.—
Knopf, S. A.  Peter Dettweiler (1837-1937) initiator and pro-
mulgator of the rest cure in pulmonary tuberculosis,  the 100.
anniversary of his birth. Med. Rec, N. Y., 1938, 147: 464-7.
   DETWILER,   Samuel Randall,   1890-
Neuroembryology;  an experimental study,   x,
218p.   illust.   diagrs.   8?    N.  Y.,  Macmillan
Co., 1936.
   DETWILLER,  Albert Knecht, 1879-
   See Campbell, Charles M., & Detwiller, A.  K.   Colitis.
'03p.  8?  N. Y. [1935]
   DETWILLER,  Henry, 1795-1887.
   Fichter, H.   Dr med. Henry  Detwiller von
Langenbruck in Easton,  Pa., U. S.  A.; der Onkel
in Amerika.   1.-2.  Teil.   86p.   paged consec.
8?   [Basel]  1932.
   DETZEL,  Josef, 1905-      *Die Erfolge der
verschiedenen  Behandlungsmethoden des  Haut-
und Lippenkrebses.   24p.   8?   Greifswald,   H.
Adler  1930.
   DETZEL^  Ludwig,  1891-       *Ein Beitrag
zur  Beziehung  der  Mikuliczschen  Erkrankung
zur Tuberkulose  der Tranendriisen.  [Freiburg]
35p.   8?  Stuttg., F. Krais,  1917.
  Also Klin. Mbl. Augenh., 1917, 59: 381-413.
  DEUBER, Arnold.  *Ueber die Senkungsreak-
tion der Erythrocyten nach  chirurgischen Opera-
tionen.  21p.   8?   Basel, E. Birkhauser  & cie,
1924.
  DEUCHER,   Walter Gustav.  *Die  Resultate
der prinzipiellen abdominalen Schnittentbindung
bei in  Schwangerschaft  und unter der Geburt
aufgetretenen  Eklampsien   [Zurich]   51p.   8?
Kreuzlingen, F. Stadler, 1922.
   DEUCHLER,  Walter,  1898-       *Juan  de
Cardenas; ein Beitrag zur Geschichte der spani-
schen Naturbetrachtung und Medizin in Mexiko
wahrend  des 16.  Jahrhunderts  [Zfirich]   127p.
8?   Bern, P. Haupt, 1930.
   DEUCHLER,   Wilhelm,  1899-       *Ueber
Pfahlungsverletzungen.  28p.   8?   Freib.  i. B.,
W. Goggel, 1928.
   DEUCKELS,   Franz   [Heinrich]   1900-
*Ueber Bursitis intertubercularis.  18p.  pl.   8?
Giessen, 1928.
   DEUERLEIN, Ernst, 1893-       *Zur Kennt-
nis einiger Pyridin- und Chinolinderivate.   55p.
8?   Erlangen, E.  T. Jacob, 1919.
   DEUERLING,  Joseph,  1897-       *Die Be-
deutung der Danin'schen Gonotest-Reaktion fiir
die Diagnose der  weiblichen Gonorrhoe  [Erlan-
gen]  25p.   8?  Bamberg, S. Otto, 1928.
   DEUPMANN,  Joseph,  1886-        *Fremd-
korper  in der Scheidenhaut des  Hodens.   35p.
pl.  8?   Bonn, H. Trapp,  1914.
   DEUQUET, Armand, 1909-       *Traitement
de l'intoxication barbiturique  par les  injections
intraveineuses de  strychnine.   43p.   8?   Par.,
E. Le Francois, 1934.
   DEUS,  Paul.   Kompendium der  Kriegschi-
rurgie, bearb. im Auftrage des eidgen.  Oberfeld-
arztes.  viii, 224p.  13 pl.  8?  Bern, E. Bircher,
1923
   DEUSCH, G[ustav]  1891-       Die  Hyper-
thyreosen.  p. 1-70.  Lpz.,  C. Kabitzsch, 1928.
   In 3. Bd., 1. Halfte Handb. inn. Sekret. (Hirsch)
   DEUSSEN, Wolfgang, 1898-      *Ueber die
Beziehungen zwischen Ovarialinsuffizienz  und
Kohlehydrattoleranz.   16p.  8?  Kiel,  1925.
   DEUSSER, F.   Zur Therapie des Karzinoms
mit  Rontgenstrahlen;  Vorlesungen   fiber  die
physikalischen Grundlagen der Tiefentherapie.
70p.  30 illust.  8?  Dresd., T. Steinkopff,  1922.

DEUTERANOPIC
   See under Color blindness.

DEUTERIUM  [and compounds] [H2]
   See also Deuteron;  Hydrogen, Isotopes.
  Darmois, E.  L'hydrogene lourd et l'eau lourde. Bull. Ass.
fr. avance. sc, 1935, 64: 73-8.—Dean, J. G. Professor Urey,
deuterium and  the Nobel Prize.  Reg. Phi Lambda Upsilon,
1935, 20:  3-6.—Deuterium content of normal water.  Nature,
Lond., 1937,  139: 293.—Farkas, L.  Das schwere Wasser-
stoffisotop.   Naturwissenschaften, 1934, 22: 614; 640;  658.
------ & Farkas, A.  Experiments on heavy hydrogen; the
electrolytic separation of the hydrogen isotopes. Proc. R. Soc,
Lond., 1934, s. A., 146: 623-9.—Frerichs,  R.  Das Wasser-
stoffisotop und das schwere Wasser.   Naturwissenschaften,
1934, 22:  113-8.—Haantjes, J.  [Hydrogen atom of stratum 2.]
Ned. tschr.  natuurk.,  1934, 1:  33-40.—Harteck, P.  Der
schwere Wasserstoff.  Scientia, Bologna, 1934, 2. ser., 56: 326-
35.—Heavy hydrogen and heavy water. Nature,  Lond., 1934,
133:  197.—Mann, W.  B., & Newell, W. C.  Accommodation
coefficient of deuterium.  Ibid., 1936, 137: 662.—Mark, H., &
Wald, M.  Ueber den gegenwartigen  Stand unserer  Kennt-
nisse vom schweren Wasserstoff und dem  schweren Wasser.
Protoplasma, Lpz., 1935, 23: 109-27.—Russell,  A. S.  Dis-
covering a new hydrogen.  Discovery, Lond., 1933, 14: 211.—
Rutherford, E.  Discussion on heavy hydrogen. Proc. R. Soc,
Lond., 1934, 144: s. A., 1-28.  ------ The new hvdrogen.
Science, 1934, 80: 21-5.  Also Scientia, Bologna,  1934, 55:
341-9. Also Proc. R.  Inst. Gr. Britain, 1934, 28: pt 2, 277-
89.—Stockl, K. Der schwere Wasserstoff; das schwere Wasser.
Med. Klin., Berl., 1936, 32: 1105-9.—Taylor, H. S.  Heavy
hydrogen—a new research tool.  J. Franklin Inst., 1934, 208:
1-28.

---- Biological relations.
  Anchel, M., & Schoenheimer, R. Deuterium as an indicator
in the study of intermediary metabolism; further studies  in
coprosterol formation;  the use of compounds containing labile
deuterium for biological experiments.  J. Biol. Chem., 1938,
125: 23-31.—Brandt. W.  Fortschritte in der Erkenntnis der
biologischen  Bedeutung des schweren Wasserstoffs.  Klin. 
DEUTERIUM
251
DEUTERIUM
 Wschr.,  1935,  14:  521-6.—Foster, G.  L., Rittenberg,  D..  &
 Schoenheimer, R.  Deuterium as an indicator in the study  of
 intermediary metabolism; biological formation of deuteroamino
 acids.  J.  Biol. Chem.,  1938, 125: 13-22.—Gunther,  G.,  &
 Bonhoeffer, K. F.  Ueber den Einbau von schwerem Wasser-
 stoff  in wachsende  Organismen.   Zschr. phys. Chem., Abt. A,
 1937, 180: 185-210.—Hevesy, G. von.  Der schwere Wasser-
 stoff in der Biologie. Naturwissenschaften, 1935, 23: 775-80.—
 Rcitz, O.,  Bonhoeffer, K. F.  [et  al.]  Ueber den Einbau von
 schwerem  Wasserstoff  in  wachsende  Organismen.    Zschr.
 phys. Chem., Abt. A, 1935,  172: 369; 174: 424; 1936, 175:
 459;  176: 202.—Richards, O.  W.  The  effect of deuterium on
 the  growth of yeast.   J. Bact.,  Bait., 1934,  28: 289-94.—
 Rittenberg, D., Keston,  A. S. [et al.]   Deuterium as an indi-
 cator in the study of intermediary metabolism; the stability of
 hydrogen in amino acids.  J.  Biol. Chem., 1938, 125: 1-12.—
 Rittenberg, D., & Schoenheimer, R.  Deuterium as an indicator
 in the studv of intermediary metabolism.  Ibid., 1935, 111:
 169-74;  1937,  117: 485.  ------  Further studies on the bi-
 ological  uptake of deuterium into  organic  substances, with
 special reference to fat and cholesterol formation.  Ibid., 1937,
 121:  235-53.   Also repr.—Schoenheimer, R.  The investiga-
 tion of intermediary metabolism with the aid of heavy hydrogen
 (Harvey Lecture, January  21,  1937)   Bull.  N. York  Acad.
 M., 1937,  13:  272-95.  ------ & Rittenberg. D.  Deuterium
 as  an indicator  in the  study  of intermediary metabolism.
 J. Biol. Chem., 1935, 111: 163-8.  ------   Deuterium as an
 indicator  in the study  of intermediary metabolism;  the role
 of  the  fat tissues.  Ibid.,  175-81.  ------  The  desatura-
 tion of fatty acids in the organism.  Ibid., 1936, 113: 505-10.
 Also  repr.  ------  Deuterium as an indicator in the study of
 intermediary metabolism; synthesis and  destruction of fatty
 acids in the  organism.   Ibid.,  114:  381-96.   ------  The
 conversion of stearic  acid into palmitic acid in the organism.
 Ibid., 1937, 120: 155-65. Also repr.  Also Science,  1935, 82:
 156.  ------ & Graff, M.  Deuterium as an indicator  in the
 Btudy of intermediary metabolism; the mechanism of coprosterol
 formation.  J.  Biol. Chem., 1935, 111: 183-92.  Also repr —
 Smith, P. K„ & Barbour, H. G.  The fixation of deuterium in
 mice.  J. Pharm. Exp. Ther., 1936, 57: 143. ------& Trace, J.
 The fate of deuterium in the mammalian body.  J. Biol. Chem.,
 1936, 116: 371-6.   Also repr.—Stekol, J.  A.,  & Hamill,  W. H.
 Synthesis of protein and amino acids in mice with the aid  of
 deuterium.  Proc. Soc. Exp. Biol., N. Y., 1936-37, 35: 591-3 —
 Taylor, H. S.  Le  deuterium  dans les recherches catalytiques
 et photochimiques.  J. chim.  phys., Par., 1937, 34: 529-35.—
 Urey, H.  C.   Deuterium and its compounds  in relation  to
 biology.   In Symposia Quant. Biol., 1934, 2: 47-56.—Ussing,
 H. H.  The glycogen-formation in the liver, studied by  means
 of heavy hydrogen.  Skand.  Arch.  Physiol.,  Berl.,  1937, 77:
 85.------  The exchange of H and D atoms between water
 and protein in  vivo and in vitro.  Ibid., 107;  1938, 78: 225.

 ----   Chemical  and physical properties.
   Angus, W. R., Leckie, A. H., & Wilson,  C. L.  Investigations
 of Raman  spectra; deuterium-substituted acetic acids.   Proc.
 R.  Soc, Lond.,  1936,  ser. A,  155: 183-94.—Archer,  C. T.
 Thermal conduction in hydrogen-deuterium  mixtures.  Ibid.,
 1938, ser.  A,  165:  474-85.—Bach, F., Bonhoeffer,  K.  F.,  &
 Moelwyn-Hughes, E. A.  Die  Reaktion von schwerem Wasser-
 stoff mit Bromdampf.  Zschr. phys. Chem., Abt. B,  1934. 27:
 71-8.—Bartholome, E.   Zur thermischen  und  calorischen
 Zustandsgleichung  der   kondensierten  Wasserstoffjsotopen;
 experimentelle  Bestimmung der Zustandsgrossen.  Ibid., 1936,
 33:  387-404.—Bonhoeffer,  K. F., Bach, F.,  &  Fajans, E.
 Reaktionsgeschwindigkeitsmessungen  mit s<-lnviirem  Wasser-
 stoff; vorlaufige Mitteilung.   Ibid., Abt. A,  1934,  168:  313 —
 Bottomley, G.  H., Cananagh, B., &  Polanyi.  M.   Enzyme
 catalysis of the exchange of deuterium with water.   Nature,
 Lond., 1935, 136: 103.—Clusius, K., & Bartholome, E.  Die
 Rotationswarme  der  Molekel H'H2 (Isowasserstoff)   Nachr.
 Ges.  Wiss. Gottingen, 1934-35, n. F.,  1: math, physik.  Kl.,
 Chem. &c, 1-15.  ------ Die specifische Warme und Schmelz
 warme  des  kondensierten   Diwasserstoffs.   Ibid.,   29-39.
 ------   Die Verdampfungswarme des schweren Wasserstoffs.
 Ibid., 49-58.  ------  Calorische und thermische Eigenschaften
 des kondensierten schweren Wasserstoffs.  Zschr. phys. Chem.,
 Abt. B, 1935, 30: 237-57. ------  Die Entropie des schweren
 Wasserstoffs.   Ibid.,  258-64.—Cockcroft. J.  D.,  &  Walton,
 E. T. S.  Experiments with  high velocity positive  ions; the
 disintegration of lithium, boron, and carbon by heavy hydrogen
 io s.   Proc.  R. Soc,  Lond., 1934, 144: ser. A., 704-20.—
 Engler, W.  Untersuchungen  an  Deuteriumverbindungen; die
 Raman-Spektren  von Deuteroessigsaure  und Deuteroaceton.
 Zschr. phys. Chem., Abt. B, 1936, 32:471-4.  ------  Raman-
 Spektren von Deuteriumverbindungen des Typus CD2-CO-X.
 Ibid., 1937, 35: 433-41.—Farkas, A., &  Farkas, L.  Experi-
 ments on heavy hydrogen.  Proc. R. Soc, Lond., 1934, 144:
 ser. A, 467-80.  ------   The elementary reactions of light and
 heavy hydrogen; the thermal conversion of ortho-deuterium
 and the interaction of hydrogen and deuterium.  Ibid., 1935,
 ser. A, 152: 124-51.------& Harteck,  P.  Experiments on
 heavy hydrogen; the ortho-para conversion.   Ibid., 1034, 144:
 ser. A, 481-93.—Farkas, A., Farkas, L., & Rideal, E. K.  Ex-
 periments on heavy hydrogen;  the hydrogenation and exchange
 reaction of ethylene with heavy hydrogen. Ibid., 146: ser. A,
530-9.—Farkas. A., & Melville. H. )V.  The mercury  photo-
sensitized  exchange reactions of  deuterium with  ammonia,
methane, and  water.   Ibid.,  1936,  157: ser.  A,  625-51.—
Foster, J. S.. & Snell, H.  The Stark effect, in hydrogen and
deuterium.  Ibid.,  1937, ser.  A.,  162:  349-56,  2 pl.—Geib.
K. H., & Lendle, A. Ueber die Geschwindigkeit der Reaktion
02-i-Jj,   Zschr.  phvs.  Chem., Abt.  B,  1936, 32: 463-70.—
Glockler,  G., & Wall,  F. T.   The Raman effect of deuterio-
ammonia.  J.  Phys;. Chem., 1937, 41:  143-7.—Horiuti, J., &
Polanyi, M.  Direct introduction of deuterium into benzene.
Nature, Lond., 1934, 134: 847.—Klar, R.  Ueber die Adsorp-
tion von leichtem und schwerem Wasserstoff in Verbindung mit
der Aethylenhydrierung. Zschr. phys. Chem., Abt. A, 1935.
174:  1-14.—Kopper,  H.   Kritische Temperaturen  einiger
einfacher  Deuteriumverbindungen.   Ibid.,   1935-36,  175:
469-72.—Mann, W. B., &  Newell, W. C.  The exchanges of
energy between a platinum surface and hydrogen and deu-
terium molecules.  Proc. R.  Soc, Lond.,  1937, ser. A, 158:
397-403.—Megaw,  H.  D.,  &  Simon, F.  Density and  com-
pressibility of solid hydrogen and deuterium at 4'2° K.  Nature,
Lond., 1936, 138:  244.—Melville,  H. W.,  & Rideal,  E.  K.
The sorption of hydrogen and  deuterium by copper and palla-
dium; the behaviour of copper and copper oxides.  Proc. R.
Soc,  Lond., 1935,  ser.  A,  153:  77; 89.—Mitchell, J. W., &
Hinshelwood, C. N.  The influence of hydrogen and deuterium
on the thermal  decomposition  of diethyl ether in the low pres-
sure  region.   Ibid., 1937, ser.  A,  162: 357-66.—Oliphant,
M. L. E.,  &  Harteck, P.,  &  Rutherford.  Transmutation
effects observed  with  heavy  hydrogen.   Ibid., 1934,  144:
ser. A, 692-703,  pl.  Also  Nature, Lond.,  1934,  133: 413.—
Patterson, W.  I., & Du Vigneaud, V.  The synthesis of tetra-
deuterohomocystine and dideuteromethionine.  J. Biol. Chem.,
1938,  123: 327-34.   Also repr.—Richardson, O. W.  On  the
ground state of  (H2)  the  molecular ion  (H2+)  and wave
mechanics.  Proc. R. Soc, Lond.,  1935, ser. A, 152: 503-14 —
Schafer,  K.  Der zweite  Virialkoeffizient  der  verschiedenen
Modifikationen  des  leichten   und  schweren   Wasserstoffs;
experimentelle  Bestimmung.   Zschr.  phys. Chem., Abt.  B,
1937,  36:  85-104.  ------  Theoretische Berechnung.  Ibid.,
38: 187-208.—Sievert 3, A.,  &  Danz,  W.   Der  elektrische
Widerstand  und  die  magnetische Suszeptibilitat deuterium-
beladener Palladiumdrahte.   Ibid.,  61-71.—Sieverts,  A.,  &
Zapf,  G.   Die Losliehkeit von Deuterium und von Wasserstoff
in festem Palladium.   Ibid.,  Abt. A,  1935, 174: 359-64.-
Smits, A., Mulier,  G.  J., & Kroger, F. A.  Die  Art der Tief-
temperaturumwandlung von ND4CI.  Ibid., Abt.  B, 1937,  38:
177-86.—Steacie, E. W. R.  The reaction of deuterium atoms
with methane at high temperatures.  Canad. J. Res., 1937,  15:
sec. B, 264-73.—Tournaire, A., & Vassy, E.  Spectre continu
du deuterium.  C. rend. Acad, sc,  1935, 201: 957.—Ubbelohde,
A. R.  Expansion pressures of metallic hydrogen and deuterium.
Nature, Lond.  1936, 138: 845.—Van Cleave. A. B., & Maass, O.
The thermal  conductivity of deuterium.   Canad. J.  Res.,
1935,  12:  372-6.------The  viscosities  of deuterium-
hydrogen mixtures.  Ibid., 13: sec. B, 384-9.—Van Heyningen,
W. E.  Preparation of  deutero fattv acids.  Proc. Am. Soc
Biol. Chem., 1938, 8: No. 7,  55.— Wirtz. K.  Die Austausch-
gleichgewichte zwischen Deuterium und Ammoniak.  Zschr.
phys.  Chem., Abt.  B,  1935, 30: 289-97.  ------  Ueber  die
Abschatzung des Gleichgewichtes von  Austauschreaktionen
mit Deuterium bei Beteiligung vielatomiger Mole tile.  Ibid.,
1936,  34: 121-40.

----   Determination.
   Keston, A.  S., Rittenberg,  D.,  & Schoenheimer, R.   De-
termination  of deuterium  in  organic compounds.  J.  Biol.
Chem., 1937-3S,  122:  227-37.  Also repr.—Sachsse, H., &
Bratzler, K.  Eine einfache  Methode zur genauen Bestimmung
des schweren  WasserstofBsotops   durch Warmeleitfahigkeit.
Zschr. phys. Chem., Abt. A, 1934, 171: 331-40.—Van Cleave,
A. B.. & Maass, O.  The molecular diameter of deuterium as
determined by viscosity measurements.   Canad. J. Res., 1935,
12: 57-62.

----   Oxide [heavy water]
   Czerny, M.  Ueber  schweres Wasser.  Deut.  med. Wschr.,
1935,  61:  300.   Also Verh. Berl.  med. Ges. (1935) 1936,  66:
1-4.—Eucken, A., & Schafer,  K.  Die Anreicherung schweren
Wassers  im  Gletschereis  und  das  Schmelz diagramm   des
Systems H2O-D2O.   Nachr. Ges.  Wiss.  Gottingen, 1934-35,
n. F.,  1: math, physik. KL, Chem. &c, 109-25.—Friend. J. N.
Heavy water  and  water of crystallisation.  Nature, Lond.,
1934.  134: 463.—Fritzman, E. C.   [Heavy  oxygen and super-
heavy water]  Priroda,  Leningr.,  1937, 26: 34-40.—Indovina,
R., &  Citarda, A.   Proprieta fisiche,  chimiche e biologiche
dell'acqua pesante.   Biochim.  ter. sper., 1937,  24: 285-98.—
Justin-Besancon,  L.  L'eau lourde.  Presse med., 1934,  42:
1900-2.—Mark,  H.  Das  Deuterium; Forschungen iiber  das
schwere Wasser.  Deut. Aerzte-Ztg, 1935, 10: No. 413.------
& Patat,  F.  Nochmals das schwere Wasser.  Umschau, 1934,
38: 221-4.—Melka, J.  [Isotopic  water (deuterium and  tri-
tium)  and heavy  water] Bratisl. lek. listy, 1935, 15: 50-62.—
Racine, M.  L'eau lourde et la medecine.  Gaz.  m6d. France,
1935,  42:  232.—Reitz, O.  Daten uber  das schwere Wasser.
Tabulae biol.,  Berl., 1935, 5:  191-208.—Riesenfeld. E. H.. A
Chang, T. L.  Die Verteilung der schweren Wasserisotope  auf
der Erde.  Naturwissenschaften,  1936, 24:  616-8.   Also
Umschau, 1936,  40: 621-2.—Urey, H. C, & Failla. G.  Con-
cerning the taste of heavy water.  Science, 1935, 81:  273.—
Vernadsky. W.  Ou doit-on chercher l'eau lourde du point de
vue geochimique?  C. rend. Acad, sc, 1934, 199: 694-6. 
DEUTERIUM                                    252                                    DEUTERIUM
----   Oxide: Biological relations.
   A mar, J.  Acqua pesante ed acqua incorporate nella vitalita.
Difesa sociale, 1935, 14: 256-9.—Austoni, M.  Ricerche speri-
mentali sull'azione  dell'acqua pesante, D2O,  sulla  riserva
alcalina.   Policlinico, 1938, 45: sez.  med.,  217-29.—Barbour,
H.  G.  Effects of  heavy water on  mammalian  metabolism.
Proc. Soc. Exp. Biol., N. Y., 1934-35, 32: 1365-9.—Barnes,
T. C.  The effect  of heavy  water of low concentration on
Euglena.  Science,  1934, 79: 370.  ------  Experiments on
Ligia in Bermuda; the effects  of heavy water and temperature.
Biol. Bull., 1936, 70: 109-17.  ------ & Larson, E. J.  The
influence of heavy  water of  low concentration on Spirogyra,
Planaria and on enzyme action.  Protoplasma, Lpz., 1934, 22:
431-43.—Bonhoeffer, K. F.  Fermentreaktionen in  schwerem
Wasser.   Erg.  Enzymforsch.,  1937, 6:  47-56.—Brandt, W.
Der schwere Wasserstoff und seine  biologische Bedeutung.
Klin. Wschr., 1934, 13: 1009-21.------ Die Glykolyse unter
dem Einfluss  von  Deuteriumoxyd.   Ibid., 1935.  14:  1453.
------ Der Einfluss von Deuteriumoxyd auf die Aktion des
isolierten  iiberlebenden  Froschherzens.    Ibid.,   1597-9.—
Brooks. S. C. Osmotic effects of deuterium oxide (heavy water)
on living cells.   Science, 1937,  86: 497.—Caldwell,  M. L., &
Doebbeling, S. E.  A study  of the influence of heavy  water
upon amylase formation in  barley.  J. Biol. Chem., 1938, 123:
479-83.  Also repr.—Curry,  J., Pratt, R.,  & Trelease, S. F.
Does dilute heavy water influence biological processes? Science,
1935,  81: 275-7.—Dujarric  de  la Riviere, R., &  Roux,  E.
L'eau  lourde a-t-elle une action sur les bacteries?   C. rend.
Acad, sc, 1935, 200: 984.  Also Ann. Inst. Pasteur, Par., 1936,
56: 10-6.—Dungern, M. von.  Hat schweres Wasser Einfluss
auf physiologische Vorgange?  Zschr. Biol., 1936, 97:  187-94.—
Ewart, A. J.  The influence  of heavy water on plants.  Austral.
J. Exp. Biol., 1935, 13: 9-15.—Farkas, A., Farkas, L., & Yudkin,
J.  The decomposition of sodium formate  by Bacterium coli
in the presence of heavy water.  Proc. R.  Soc, Lond., 1934,
s. B, 115: 373-9.—Fischer, A.  Wachstum von Gewebezellen
in schwerem Wasser.  Protoplasma, Lpz.,  1936,  26: 51-5.—
Foster, G. L., Keston, A. S. [et al.]  Deuterium as an indicator
in the study of intermediary  metabolism; the action of prote-
olytic  enzymes on peptides in heavy water.  J. Biol. Chem.,
1938, 124: 159-61.—Fox, D. L.  Heavy water and metabolism.
Q. Rev. Biol., 1934, 9: 342-6.  ------  Concerning enzymic
reactions in heavy water.  J.  Cellul. Physiol., 1935, 6: 405-24.
------& Craig,  R.  Concerning enzymic reactions in heavy
water; deuterium and the hydrolysis of starch.  Proc. Soc. Exp.
Biol., N. Y., 1935-36, 33: 266-9.—Fox, D.  L-, Cupp, E. E., &
McEwen, G. F.  Low concentrations of  deuterium  oxide and
the  growth  of  marine diatoms.  Ibid.,  1936, 34:  575-81.—
Hansen, K.  Einige orientierende Versuche iiber die Wirkung
von Deuteriumoxyd auf Mikroben  Acta path, microb. scand.,
1936, suppl. 26, 123-5.  ------ & Blegen,  E.  Versuche uber
die Wirkung schweren Wassers auf Mikroben.  Klin. Wschr.,
1935, 14: 1113.—Hansen, K., & Rustung, E.  Untersuchungen
uber die biologischen Wirkungen von schwerem Wasser bei
warmbliitigen  Tieren.  Ibid.,  1489;  1521.—Harvey,  E. N.
Biological effects  of heavy water.  Biol. Bull.,  1934, 65: 91-6.
------& Taylor,  G. W.  The oxygen consumption of luminous
bacteria  in water  containing  deuterium  oxide.  J.  Cellul.
Physiol., 1934, 4: 357-62.—Indovina, R., & Citarda, A. Azione
dell'ossido  di deuterio sul  metabolismo  glucidico.  Biochim.
ter. sper., 1937, 24: 236-47.—Jacobsohn, K. P.. & Soares, M.
L'action de l'eau lourde sur la malico-dehydrase.  C. rend. Soc.
biol., 1937, 126: 592-5.—Kinosita, R., & Nakamura, H.  Bio-
logical experiments with heavy water.   Tr.  Soc path,  jap.,
1935, 25: 403-6.—Larson, E. J., & Barnes. T. C. Parasitism in
heavy water of low concentration.  Nature, Lond., 1934, 133:
873.—Lockemann.   G.    Uber  Desinfektionsversuche  mit
schwerem Wasser.   In Probleme Bakt. (Kolle, W.) Leipz, 1935,
170-6.—Lucke, B.,  & Harvey, E.  N.  The permeability  of
living cells to heavy water (deuterium oxide)  J. Cellul. Physiol.,
1934-35, 5: 473-82.—Macht,  D. I., & Bryan, H. F.   Effect of
deuterium oxide on action of  some enzymes.  Proc  Soc.  Exp.
Biol., N. Y., 1936, 34: 190-3.  Also Am. J. Physiol., 1936, 116:
103.—Melot, G. J.   Effects of deuterium oxide on respiration
of germinating seeds. Proc. Soc. Exp.  Biol., N. Y., 1934, 32:
79-83.—Meyer, S. L.  Alleged stimulation of moulds by paraffin
in heavy water.  Nature, Lond., 1934,  134: 665.—Moelwyn-
Hughes. E. A.. Klar, R., & Bonhoeffer, K. F.  Ueber die Kinetik
der Mutarotation  von Glucose in schwerem  Wasser.  Zschr.
phys. Chem.. Abt. A, 1934,  169: 113-9.—Orban, G.   [Concen-
tration of  heavy water in human body]  Orv. hetil., 1935, 79:
193.—Pereira-Forjaz  & Jacobsohn,  K. P.  L'action de  l'eau
lourde  sur les systemes  de  la fumarase et de la phosphatase.
Bull. Soc. chim. biol., Par.,  1936, 18: 926-31.  ------& Tapa-
dinhas, J.  L'equilibre enzymatique en presence de l'eau lourde:
recherches  avec des fumarases.  Ibid.,  1937, 19:  1194-9.—
Plantefol, L., & Champetier, G.  Action de  l'eau dense  (oxyde
de deutohydrogene) sur la germination d'un pollen.   C. rend.
Acad, sc, 1935, 200: 423-5.   ------  Action de l'eau  dense
(oxyde de deutohydrogene) sur les animaux reviviscents.   Ibid.,
587-9.-—Plants  retain heavy water  in  formation  of tissues.
Science News Lett., 1934,  25:  148.—Rea.  C. E., & Yuster. S.
Effect  of deuterium oxide on rat sarcoma  R-39.  Proc. Soc
Exp. Biol., N. Y., 1934, 31: 1058-60.— Reitz, O.  Versuche zur
alkoholischen Garung in schwerem Wasser.   Zschr.   phys
Chem., Abt. A, 1935-36, 175:257-74.------Biologische und
physiologische Untersuchungen mit schwerem Wasser.  Tabu-
lae biol., Berl.,  1936-37,  6: 344-59.—Rostand, J.  Action de
l'eau lourde sur la semence de grenouille.  C. rend. Soc. biol.,
1935, 119: 31.—Salzer, F., &  Bonhoeffer,  K.  F.   Ueber die
fermentative Spaltung von Glucosiden in schwerem Wasser.
Zschr. phys. Chem., Abt, A, 1935-36, 175:  304-21— Schon, M.
Die biologischen  Wirkungen des  schweren Wassers.   Munch.
med. Wschr., 1934, 81: 1277-9.—Sugiura,  K., & Chesley. L. C.
Effect of heavy water (deuterium oxide) on  viability of mouse
sarcoma and melanoma.  Proc. Soc. Exp. Biol., N.  Y., 1934,
31: 659; 1108.—Taylor, G. W., & Harvey, E.  N.  Respiration of
yeast in water containing deuterium  oxide.  Ibid.,  954-7.—
Taylor,  H. S.. Swingle. W. W. [et al.]  The effect of water con-
taining  the isotope of hydrogen upon fresh water organisms.
J. Cellul. Physiol., 1933, 4: 1-8.—Ussing, H. H.  The influence
of heavy water on the development of amphibian eggs. Skand.
Arch. Physiol., Berl.,  1935, 72: 192-8.— Verzar. F.. & Haffter,
C.  Die Wirkung von schwerem Wasser (Deuterium Oxyd) auf
isolierte  Organe.   Arch.  ges. Physiol., 1935,  236:  714-6.—
Weiser, H. H.  Influence  of deuterium oxide on growth  and
morphology of lactobacilli.   Proc. Soc.  Exp.  Biol., N.  Y., 1937-
38, 36:  151.—Woglom,  W. H.,  & Weber.  L. A.   Heavy  water
and tumor growth. J. Am. M. Ass., 1934, 102: 1289.

----    Oxide: Chemistry.
   Bell, J.  Influence of heavy water on the colour of hydrated
salts.  Nature, Lond., 1936, 137: 534.—Geib, K. H.  Ueber die
Geschwindigkeiten der Austauschreaktionen  von Resorcin  und
Pyrogallol in schwerem Wasser.  Zschr. phys. Chem., Abt. A,
1937,  180: 211-32— Goldflnger, P., & Lasareff, W. Sur la
reaction des amines avec l'eau lourde.  C. rend. Acad, sc, 1935,
200: 1671-3.— Hein, F., & Bahr, G.  Ueber die Loslichkeit  und
die Farbe von Silberpermanganat in schwerem Wasser.  Zschr.
phys. Chem., Abt. B, 1937, 38: 270-4.—Hinshelwood, C. N.,
Williamson, A. T., & Wolfenden, J. H.  The reaction between
oxygen  and the heavier isotope of  hydrogen.  Proc R. Soc,
Lond.,  1934, ser. A,  147: 48-57.—Lange, E.,  &  Sattler, H.
Hydratbildungs-  und  Losungswarmen von Kupfersulfatan-
hydrid in leichtem und schwerem Wasser.  Zschr. phys. Chem.,
Abt. A,  1937,  179:  427-44.—Munzberg,  F. K.   Austausch-
versuche mit organischen Verbindungen und schwerem Wasser.
Ibid., Abt. B, 1935-36, 31: 18-22. ------  Austauschversuche
mit Trioxybenzolen und schwerem  Wasser.  Ibid., 1936,  33:
23-38.   ------   Austauschversuche mit  Dioxybenzolen  und
schwerem Wasser. Ibid., 39-46.—Perperot, H., & Schacherl, F.
Les differentes molecules d'eau du sulfate de cuivre  pentahy-
drate  contiennent-elles des proportions differentes  d'oxyde de
deuterium?  J. chim.  phys., Par., 1937, 34:  257-64.—Polanyi,
M. Heavy water in chemistry.  Nature, Lond., 1935, 135: 19-
26 —Reitz, O.  Der hydrolytische Zerfall von Monochloracetat
in leichtem und schwerem Wasser.  Zschr. phys. Chem., Abt.
A. 1936, 177: 85-94.—Robertson, R., & Polanyi, M. Heavy
water in chemistry. Proc R. Inst. Gr. Britain,  1935, 28: pt 3,
No. 134, 401-24.—Stekol, J. A., & Hamill,  W. H. On the non-
labile deuterium of amino-acids subjected  to treatment in  the
medium of dilute deuterium oxide.  J. Biol. Chem., 1937,  120:
531-6.   Also repr.—Timmermans. J., & Poppe, G. La solubility
mutuelle de l'eau lourde et des liquides organiques.  C. rend.
Acad, sc, 1935, 201: 524-7.—Walters, W. D.  Polymerisation
und  Kondensation von  Formaldehyd in schwerem  Wasser.
Zschr. phys. Chem., Abt.  A, 1938,  182: 275-7.—Wirtz, K., &
Bonhoeffer, K. F.  Die Reaktion des  Formaldehyds mit Wasser-
st-offsuperoxyd in schwerem Wasser. Ibid.,  Abt. B, 1936,  32:
U8-12.

----   Oxide: Determination.
   Eriksen-Fenger, K., Krogh, A.,  & Ussing,  H.   A micro-
m 'thod for accurate determination of D2O  in water.  Biochem.
J.. Lond., 1936, 33: 1264-9.—Goldfinger,  P., & Scheepers, L.
Une  microm6thode pour le dosage  de  l'eau lourde.  C. rend.
Aead  sc, 1934, 198:  1916-8.------Sur  le calcul systema-
tique  et la  technique de  la preparation de l'eau  lourde.  J.
chim  phys., Par., 1934, 31: 628-46.—Hofer,  E.  Ueber die
Bestimmung kleiner  Dichteunterschiede des  Wassers.  Zschr.
phys.  Chem., Abt. B,  1934, 27:  467-72.—Perperot, H., &
Schacherl. F.  Une modification de  la methode  de MM. Gold-
finger et Scheepers pour determiner de petites quantites d'eau
lourde.   J.  phys.  radium, Par.,  1935, 7. ser., 6: 319-22.—
Votft. E.. & Hamilton, W.  F.  Determination of the concentra-
tion of heavy water by means of the falling drop method.  Am
J. Phvsiol., 1935,  113: 135.

----   Oxide: Pharmacology.
   Barbour, H. G.  The basis of the pharmacological action of
heavy water in mammals.  Yale J.  Biol.,  1936-37, 9: 551-65.
—;----  &  Bogdanovich, S. B.  Pharmacology of deuterium
oxide; evidence from  fish  melanophores for sympathomimetic
action.   J.  Pharm. Exp. Ther., 1937, 61:  148-52.------
Its protective effect on acetyl choline and epinephrine.  Ibid.,
1938, 62: 149-57— Barbour, H. G., & Herrmann. J. B.   The
sympathomimetic action of deuterium oxide in mice.  Ibid.,
158-64.—Barbour, H. G.,  & Rice, L. E. A calorigenic satura-
tion  level  and the influence of  ergotoxine.  Ibid., 292-300.
------   Its influence upon the insensible water loss.  Ibid.,
363-71.—Barbour, H. G.,  & Trace, J. The pharmacological
action of deuterium oxide; toxicity  and symptoms; metabolic
rate; water exchanges.  Ibid., 1936, 58: 460-82.—Kredel, F. E..
Harkins, H. N., & Harkins, W. D.   Toxicity of heavy water.
Proc Soc. Exp. Biol.,  N. Y., 1934, 32: 5. 
DEUTERIUM
253
DEUTSCH
 ----  Oxide: Physical properties.
   Abadie, P., & Champetier, G.  Sur  la determination de
 quelques  proprietes dielectriques de l'eau lourde.  C rend.
 Acad, sc,  1935, 200: 1590-3.—Abel, E., Bratu, E., & Redlich, O.
 Ueber die elektrolytische Dissoziation des schweren Wassers.
 Zschr. phys. Chem., Abt. A, 1934, 170: 153; 1935, 173: 353.—
 Ananthakrishnan,  R.  Raman spectrum  of  heavy  water.
 Nature, Lond., 1935, 136:  551.—Barnes, T. C. Bioelectrical
 potential in heavy water. Science, 1936, 83: 506.—Bartholome,
 E., & Clusius, K. Calorische Messungen  an schwerem Wasser.
 Zschr. phys. Chem., Abt. B, 1935, 28: 167-77.—Brown, R. S.,
 Barnes, W. H., & Maass, O.  The measurement of some ther-
 mal  properties of  deuterium  oxide, and their  interpretation.
 Canad. J. Res., 1935, 12:  699-701.  ------   A note  on  the
 specific heats of liquid deuterium oxide.  Ibid.,  sec.  A,  13:
 167-9.—Eucken, A.  Proprietes calorifiques et  thermiques  des
 hydrogenes lourd et leger aux basses temperatures. J. phys.
 radium, Par., 1936, 7. ser.,  7:  281-8.—Gray, F. W., & Cruick-
 shank, J. H. Diamagnetism of light and heavy water.  Nature,
 Lond., 1935, 135: 268.—Herszflnkiel, H., Rotblat, J., & Zyw, M.
 Loss of velocity of neutrons  in  heavy water.  Ibid., 653.—
 Hoare, F.  E. Diamagnetic susceptibility of heavy water.  Ibid.,
 1936, 137:497.—Irving, H.  The applications of floating equilib-
 rium to the determination  of  density. Science Progr., Lond.,
 1936-37,  31: 654-65.—Kellner,  L.  The near infra-red  ab-
 sorption spectrum of heavy water. Proc. R. Soc, Lond., 1937,
 159: ser.  A, 410-5.—King, T., &  Ouellet, C.  Sorption of
 deuterium oxide by cellulose.   Canad.  J. Res., 1936,  14:
 444-9.—Lachs, H., & Minkow, I.  Surface tension of heaw
 water.  Nature, Lond., 1935, 136: 186.—Magnus, A., <fc Sartori,
 G.  Calorimetrische Untersuchung der Adsorption von leich-
 tem  und  schwerem Wasserstoff  an aktivem Nickel.  Zschr.
 phys. Chem., Abt. A, 1935-36, 175: 329-41.—Megaw, H. D.
 Cell  dimensions of ordinary and heavy  ice.  Nature,  Lond.,
 1934, 134:  900.—Merkelbach, O.   Die Infrarot-Absorption
 bis 2,8 n  des Cholesterins,  des Ergosterins und des schweren
 Wassers.  Schweiz.  med.  Wschr.,  1935, 65: 800-2.—Orr,
 W. J. C.  Refractive index of heavy hydrogen.  Nature, Lond.,
 1935,135:793. ------& Thomson, D. W.  Diffusion of heavy
 into  light  water.  Ibid., 1934, 134: 776.—Overvoltage in light
 and heavy water. Ibid., 1937, 140: 1022.—Riesenfeld, E. H., &
 Chang, T. L.  Die kritischen Daten von leichtem und schwerem
 Wasser und ihr Dichte-Temperatur-Diagramm. Zschr. phys.
 Chem., Abt. B, 1935, 30:  61-8.  ------  Dampfdruck und
 Verdampfungswarme von schwerem Wasser. Ibid., 1936,  33:
 120-6.  ------  Dampfdruck, Siedepunkt und  Verdampfungs-
 warme von HDO und H2Ois. Ibid., 127-32.— Tammann, G., &
 Bandel, G.  Die Schmelz-  und Umwandlungskurven der Eis-
 arten aus schwerem Wasser.   Nachr. Ges. Wiss. Gottingen,
 1934-35,  n. F., 1: math,  physik.  KL,  Chem. &c, 23-8.—
 Timmermans, J., & Bodson,  H.  La tension  superficielle de
 l'eau et celle de l'eau lourde.  C. rend.  Soc. biol., 1937, 204:
 1804-7.—Timmermans, J., & Deffet, L.  Recherches  experi-
 mentales sur les constantes  physiques de l'eau lourde; la varia-
 tion  de la temperature de  fusion en fonction  de la pression.
 C. rend.  Acad, sc,  1935,  200:  1661-3.— Timmermanns, J.,
 Hennaut-Roland, M., & Rozental, D.  La variation de volume
 de l'eau lourde a la congelation. Ibid., 1936, 202:  1061-3.


 DEUTERON.

   See also Deuterium.
   Farkas, A., & Farkas. L. Experiments on heavy hydrocen;
 the ratio of the magnetic moment of the proton to the magnetic
 moment of the deuteron.   Proc. R. Soc, Lond., 1935, ser. A,
 152: 152-7.—Halban.H. von, jr. Cross-sections of the deuteron
 for the electric and magnetic nuclear photo-effect.  Nature,
 Lond., 1938, 141: 644.—Kapur, P. L.  A transmutation func-
 tion  for deuterons.  Proc.  R.  Soc,  Lond., 1937, ser. A, 163:
 553-68.—Moelwyn-Hughes. E. A.   Die katalytische Wirk-
 samkeit des Deuteriumions  (D2O+)  Zschr.  phys. Chem.,
 Abt.  B, 1934, 26: 272-80.

 DEUTEROPROTEOSE.

   See Proteose;  also  names  of  proteoses  as
 Albumose, &c.
   DEUTSCH,  Albert, 1905-       The mentally
 ill in America; a history of their care and treat-
 ment  from  colonial  times.   xvii,  530p.    pl.
 ports.    8?   Garden  City,  N.  Y.,   Doubleday,
 Doran,  1937.
   DEUTSCH,  Aleksander, 1905-       *Thera-
 peutische  Erfahrungen  bei Keratitis disciformis
 bei  Behandlung  mit  Zinkiontophorese   [Wurz-
 burg]  15p.  8?   Senta, J. Kiraly, 1928.
   DEUTSCH,  Elemer.   *Beitrag zur Frage der
 Mischinfektion   von  Diphtherie- und  Fried-
 lander-Bazillen.  16p.  8?  Zur., H. Hasch,  1925.
   DEUTSCH, Erich,  1904-       Untersuchun-
gen  iiber den Einfluss der Bauart der  Stallun-
gen  und der  Fiihrung des Stallbetriebes auf die
Beschaffenheit  der Stall-Luft  [Munchen]  23p.
8?  Berl., 1928.
  DEUTSCH, Felix, 1884-     , & KAUF, Emil.
Heart and athletics; clinical researches upon the
influence of athletics upon the heart; Engl, transl.
by Louis M. Warfield.  p. 1.   187p.  8?  S. Louis,
C. V. Mosby Co., 1927.
  DEUTSCH, Helene.  Psychoanalyse der Neu-
rosen; 11 Vorlesungen gehalten am Lehrinstitut
der   Wiener   Psychoanalytischen   Vereinigung.
189p.  8?  Wien, Internat. Psychoanal. [1930]
  ----The  same.    Psycho-analysis  of  the
neuroses;   transl.  by  W.  D.  Robson-Scott.
viii, 236p.  8?  Lond., Inst. Psychoanal., 1932.
  DEUTSCH,  Imre,   1904-       *Ueber  die
Haufigkeit  der  rheumatischen  gegeniiber  der
luetischen Aorteninsuffizienz; bearbeitet an der
Hand der  Krankengeschichten von 1920-26 in
der Medizinischen Poliklinik  [Leipzig]  25p.  8!
Roding (Opf.) J.  Wittmann,  1928.
  DEUTSCH, Josef, 1875-       Methoden der
Bauchfensterbildung.   p. 1993-2019.   Berl.,  Ur-
ban & Schwarzenberg, 1932.
  In Abt. 5, Teil 2, pt 2 Handb. biol. Arbeitsmeth. (E. Abder-
halden)
  DEUTSCH,  Josef,  1902-        *Beitrag  zur
Kenntnis  der   Pachymeningitis  hemorrhagica
interna.   45p.  8?   Lpz.  [Ackermann & Glaser]
1927.
  DEUTSCH,  Josef,  1902-       *Psychomo-
torische  Erscheinungen im Verlaufe des manisch-
depressiven   Irreseins.   45p.   8?   Greifswald,
H. Adler, 1931.
  DEUTSCH,  Katharina, 1892-      *Ein Ka-
suistischer  Beitrag zur  Lehre von den  Zwangs-
vorstellungen.  33p.  8?  Berl., E. Ebering, 1918.
  DEUTSCH, Ladislaus.  *Beitrage zur Kennt-
nis    der   Retroperitonealtumoren.    23p.    8?
Zur.,  Seefeld, 1921.
  DEUTSCH,  Ladislaus, 1908-        ♦Unter-
suchungen  iiber  die  Beeinflussung  der  Darm-
passage  und  Darmflora durch  Dickdarmopera-
tionen   [Wurzburg]   p.97-107.   8?   Jena,  G.
Fischer  1932
  DEUTSCH,  Martin, 1905-        *Contribu-
tion k I'etude de la  primo-infection tuberculeuse
par inoculation cutanee.   49p.   pl.  8?  Par.,
1930.
  DEUTSCH, Moses.  *Ueber angeborene Sko-
liose  ohne  Missbildungen der  Wirbelsaule; eine
reine  intrauterine Belastungsdeformitat   [Basel]
19p.   pl.   8?  S. Louis, 1930.
  DEUTSCH,  Samuel, 1905-       *Ueber  den
Uebergang  eines  Pneumococcengeschwures  der
Hornhaut  in  einen   Ringabscess.   16p.   8?
Wiirzb., Gebr. Memminger, 1930.
  DEUTSCH,  Valerie,  1906-        *Die  Be-
deutung  der Konstitution fiir  die Entstehung
der  lymphatischen  Leukamie.    p.280-91.   8?
Berl., F.  C. W. Vogel, 1931.
  Also Mschr. Kinderh., 1931, 51:
  DEUTSCH,  Werner,  1898-        *Primare
Kindersterblichkeit  bei und nach  Geburten in
Hinterhauptslage.  48p.  8?  Berl., Michel, 1933.
  DEUTSCHE  Aerzte-Zeitung.   Berl.,  v.1-15,
1899-1913 [2. ser.] v.5, 1930-
  DEUTSCHE Arzneimittelkommission,  Berlin.
Deutsches  Arzneiverordnungsbuch.   3.   Aufl.
216p.   16?   Lpz.,  1928.  Also  5.  Aufl.  252p.
1932.
  DEUTSCHE Arzneitaxe; amtliche Ausg.  Berl.
9v.    1906-14; 1936.
  1909 missing.
  DEUTSCHE (Der)  Dentist.   Berl., v.l, 1923,
Nos.  1-228; v.4-33, 1924-33. 
54                              DEUTSCHE
DEUTSCHE
   DEUTSCHE  Gesellschaft  ...   For  German
Associations and  societies see  under names of
their headquarters as Berlin, Leipzig,  &c.
   DEUTSCHE   (Die)   Heilpflanze.    Munch.,
v.l, 1934-
   DEUTSCHE  Irrenarzte;  Einzelbilder  ihres
Lebens und Wirkens.   2v.  viii, 274p.;  x, 335p.
8?   Berl., J. Springer, 1921-24.
   DEUTSCHE  Kriippelhilfe;   Erganzungshefte
der Zeitschrift fiir Kruppelfiirsorge. Lpz., No. 8,
1931.
   DEUTSCHE   medizinische   Wochenschrift.
Lpz., v.l, 1875-
   See also Berlin.  Berliner medizinische Gesellschaft in 4. ser.
   DEUTSCHE militararztliche Zeitschrift.  Berl.
v.1-48,1872-1919.
   DEUTSCHE  (Der)  Militararzt.   Berl., v.l,
1936-
   DEUTSCHE Monatsschrift fiir Zahnheilkunde.
Berl., v.1-51, 1883-1933.
   DEUTSCHE Naturwissenschaft, Technik und
Erfindung im Weltkriege.
   See Schmid, Bastian. Deutsche [&c] 1007p. 4?  Munch.,
1919.
   DEUTSCHE Orthopadie.
   See Gocht, Hermann. 7 v.  8?  Berl., 1921-36.
   DEUTSCHER,  Herbert, 1907-      *Beitrag
zur Frage der Quecksilverwirkung von Amalgam-
fiillungen   [Berlin]   31p.   8?    Charlottenb.,
Gebr. Hoffmann, 1930.
   DEUTSCHER Aerztekalender.  7. ed.  xvi,
388p.  16?  Berl., Urban & Schwarzenberg [1933]
   DEUTSCHER Baderkalender,  herausgegeben
von Allgemeinen Deutschen Baderverband E. V.
Abt. A.   550p.  8?   Berl., Bader- und Verkehrs-
Verl., 1927.
   DEUTSCHE Revue.  Stuttg., v.31-47,  1906-
22.
   DEUTSCHER   Verband    fur   psychische
Hygiene.  Bericht fiber die  Zweite Deutsche
Tagung  fiir psychische Hygiene in Bonn am 21
Mai 1932, hrsg.  von Hans Roemer.   142p.  8?
Berl., W. de Gruyter & Co., 1932.
   DEUTSCHES  Archiv fiir  klinische Medizin.
Berl., v.l, 1866-
   DEUTSCHES  Arzneibuch.  6. Ausg.
   See Pharmacopoea germanica.  854p.  8? Berl., 1926.
   DEUTSCHES  Biicherverzeichnis.  Lpz., v.l,
1911-
   DEUTSCHES Tuberkulose-Blatt.  Sonderbei-
lage zur Deutschen medizinischen Wochenschrift.
Lpz., v.8-9, 1934-35.
   DEUTSCHES Zahnarzte-Buch; hrsg. von Hans
Egon Bejach.  17.-18. Aufl.  550p.; 629p.  8?
Berl., Berlin. Verlagsanstalt, 1932-35.
   DEUTSCHES  Zentral-Komitee zur Bekamp-
fung der Tuberkulose.  Verzeichnis  der  deut-
schen  Einrichtungen  fiir  Tuberkulose.    287p.
4?   Berl., 1930.
   DEUTSCHE Tagung fur psychische Hygiene.
   See Deutscher Verband fiir psychische Hygiene.  142p.  8!
Berl., 1932.
   DEUTSCHE   tierarztliche    Wochenschrift.
Hannover., v.1-25, 1893-1917; v.29, 1921-
   DEUTSCHE Vierteljahrsschrift  fiir Zahnchi-
rurgie.   Munch., v.4-5, 1920-22.
  DEUTSCHE Zahnheilkunde.  Lpz., H. 31-91,
1913-34.
  DEUTSCHE Zahnheilkunde,  Forschung und
Praxis; ein Band zu  Ehren von Otto Walkhoff.
2. Aufl.   218p.  port.  8 pl.  8?  Lpz.,  G. Thieme,
1921.
  DEUTSCHE Zahn-,  Mund-  und  Kieferheil-
kunde.   Lpz.,  v.l,  1934.
  Formerly Vierteljahrsschrift fiir Zahnheilkunde.
   DEUTSCHE Zeitschrift fiir Chirurgie.  Berl.,
v.l, 1872-
   DEUTSCHE   Zeitschrift  fur  die   gesamte
gerichtliche Medizin.  Berl., v.l, 1922-
   DEUTSCHE Zeitschrift fur Nervenheilkunde.
Berl., v.l, 1891-
   See also Berlin, Germ. Gesellschaft deutscher Nervenarzte
in 4. ser.
   DEUTSCHE  Zeitschrift  fur  offentliche Ge-
sundheitspnege.   Wien, v.1-5,  1924-29; 2. ser.,
v.l, 1930-33.
   See also  Berlin, Germ.  Deutscher Verein fiir  offentliche
Gesundheitspflege in 4. ser.
   DEUTSCHLAENDER, Karl, 1902-      *Ueber
Chorea minor  [Kiel]  20p.  8?  [Grossenhain i.
Sa., H.  Plasnick] 1925.
   DEUTSCHLAENDER, Rudolf, 1907-      ♦Ue-
ber einen Fall von  Leukoplakie der  Vulva und
der Vagina.  20p.  8?  Munch., 1931.

DEUTSCHLAND.
   See Germany.
   DEUTSCHMANN [Gotthold]  Hans, 1887-
*Ueber  Hamophilie und ihre Behandlung.  8p.
8?   [Lpz.] 1923.
   DEUTSCHMANN, Heinrich,  1900-      *Ue-
ber  septische  und  pyamische  Allgemeininfek-
tionen im Gefolge der eitrigen Erkrankungen des
Zahn- und Kiefersystems  [Erlangen]   93p.   8?
[Zeulenroda i. Thiir., A. Oberreuter, 1926]
   DEUTSCHMANN, Kurt,  1899-       *Histo-
logische Untersuchungen infantilistischer Uterus-
schleimhaute  [Breslau]  lip. 21.  8?  Liegnitz,
J. G. Pohley, 1925.
   DEUTSCHMANN, Richard,  1852-1935.
   Gilbert, W.  Nekrolog. Klin. Mbl. Augenh., 1936, 96: 114,
port.
   DEUTSCHMANN, Werner, 1906-      *Das
Verhalten der Blutplattchen und der Blutungs-
zeit bei Lungentuberkulosen.  24p.  8?  Baruth
(Mark)-Berl., J. Sarchen, 1933.
   DEVALIERE, Georges, 1910-      *Le cancer
de la peau chez les animaux domestiques.  81p.
8?  Lyon, Bosc freres, 1935.
   DEVALLET, Jacques,  1910-      *La para-
lysie geii^rale chez l'enfant.  98p. 8?  Par., 1935.
   DEVAN, S. Arthur.  Exercise without exercises.
86p.  illust.   8?   N.  Y.,  Dodd,  Mead  & Co.,
1937.
   DEVAU, Gabriel, 1909-       *L'intoxication
par le  salicyclate de methyle.  64p.   8?  Par.,
1935.
  DEVAUX,  Augustin Julien,  1889-      *Re-
Iations sur la mortalite et les affections specifiques
des poulains nouveau-n6s dans le perche  [Alfort]
52p.  8?  Par., 1926.
  DEVAUX,  Charles,  1895-      *Un  procede"
nouveau  d'acoumetrie;  recherche  d'une unite"
d'intensite' sonore  [Paris]  80p.  8?  Clamart,
1928.
  DEVAUX,  Jean, 1903-       *Contribution a
I'etude des peritonites chroniques encapsulantes.
62p.  3 pl.  8?   Par., 1933.
  DEVEAUX,  Jean,  1910-      *La mamelle;
notes de  chirurgie  canine  [Alfort]   74p.   8?
Par., Vigot freres, 1934.
  De VECCHI, Bindo,  1877-1936.   Teratologia
generale.  206p.   roy. 8?  Tor., 1923.
  Forms No. 4. Tratt. anat. pat., pt gen.
  ----  I libri di un medico umanista fiorentino
del sec.  XV; dai  Ricordi  di  maestro  Antonio
Benivieni.  lip.  8?  Fir., L. S. Olschki, 1932.
  For biography see  Arch. ital. anat. pat., 1937, 8: 147-57,
port. (A.  Costa)   Also Pathologica, Genova, 1937, 29:  227
(A. C. Demel) Also Zbl. allg. Path., 1937, 67: 193 (G. Patrassi) 
DE VECCHI
255
DEVINE
  See also Dagnini, G. Commemorazione di Bindo De Vecchi
letta nella seduta del 18 marzo 1938-XVI.  Bull. sc. m6d.,
Bologna, 1938, 110: 59-74.
  De VECCHI, Paolo, 1847-      Modern Italian
surgery and old universities of Italy,  xvii, 249p.
8?  N.  Y., P. B.  Hoeber, 1921.
  Also translator of Hume, Edgar Erskine. Operazioni militari
sul fronte Italiano nel 1918 [&c] 35p. 8? N. Y. [1930]
  De  VECCHIS, Beniamino.  La dottrina orto-
dontica; dalle fonti  Castalia al  dogma  di Angle.
278p.   illust.  8?  Roma, C. Celso [1936]
  DEVELAY, Henri,  1910-      *Le  tetanos;
6tude  experimentale  [Alfort]   56p.   8?   Par.,
Vigot freres,  1934.

DEVELOPMENT.
  See Embryology; Growth; Morphogenesis.
  DEVENTER, Hendrik van, 1651-1724.
  Hoeven, P. C. T. van der.  [Salient data in the writings on
obstetrics of van Deventer] Geneesk. gids, 1924-25, 2: 444-
51.—Lint, J. G. de.   [Biography] Ned. tschr. geneesk., 1924,
68: pt 2, 2870-7.
  DEVERGIE, Marie Guillaume Alphonse, 1798-
1879.
  Beeson, B. B. [Biography]  Arch. Derm. Syph., Chic, 1930,
21: 1030-2.
  DEVERGRANNE, Robert Eugene, 1911-
*Contribution k I'etude  de la climatotherapie de
la tuberculose pulmonaire.   59p.   8?  Strasb.,
C. & J. Goeller, 1935.

DEVIATION  of complement.
   See Complement fixation.
   DEVIC, Andre, 1888-
  See Cordier, Victor.  Precis de prop6deutique [&c]  1710p.
8!  Par., 1933.
   De VICARIIS, Antonio. La diatesi essudativa.
2 p. 1.  251p.  8?  Avellino, E.  Pergola, 1914.

DEVIC'S disease.
   See Optic neuromyelitis.
   DEVIGNEVIELLE, Jean, 1911-      *Etude
critique de la fatigue musculaire et de la regie-
mentation des heures de travail dans l'industrie.
45p.  8?   Par., A. Legrand, 1937.
   De VILBISS,  Lydia  Allen, 1882-       Birth
control; what is it?  xvii, 186p.  8?  Bost., Small,
Maynard & Co. [1923]
   DEVILLECHABROLLE,   Guy,   1910-
*Contribution k I'etude de la  sprue.   47p.   8?
Par.,  1937.
  DEVILLERS, Marcel Stephane Eugene, 1906-
       *Contribution  a  I'etude  de la  resistance
globulaire  dans la piroplasmose du chien  [Alfort]
50p.  8?   Par., 1931.

DEVIL'S grip.
  See Myositis, acute epidemic [Bornholm]
  DEVIN,  Paul Louis,  1909-      *L'enterite
paratuberculeuse des bovides;  essais sur  le dia-
gnostic et le traitement  [Alfort]  75p.  8?  Lyon,
1932.
  DEVIN, Rene, 1905-      *La fossette coc-
cygienne;  signe  d'h6redo-syphilis.   104p.   8?
Par., 1929.
  DEVIN,  Simonne,  1897-        *Etude  des
centres d'61evage de nourrissons. 47p.   8?  Par.,
1925.
  DEVINE,  George.  The  psychology of eyery-
man;  nerves and the masses. 319p.  pl.  diagrs.
8?  Lond., Hutchinson & Co. [1935]
  DEVINE, Henry, 1879-      Recent advances
in psychiatry,   x,   340p.   8?   Lond.,  J.  &  A.
Churchill,  1929.  Also  2. ed.  xi,  364p.   diagrs.
1933.
  DEVINE, William H.  Emergency and hygiene
notes for the militia.   86p.   12?  Bost., Damrell
& Upham,  1894.
  DEVIZES  Engl.  Asylum  for the insane poor
of the County of Wilts [opened 1851]   Annual re-
port.   1.-63., 1851-1914.
  Incomplete.
  DEVOIS, Auguste, 1897-      *Le traitement
radiotherapique de l'hypertrophie de la prostate.
58p.  8?   Par., 1923.
  De VOL, E. T. A farmer's practical treatise on
fermentation, distillation and general  manufac-
ture of alcohol.  68p.  12?   Omaha,  Nebr.,  De
Vol & Co.  [1921]
  DEVONPORT, Engl.  Royal Albert Hospital
and eye infirmary and childrens ward [instituted
1861]   Annual report.  2.-45., 1864-1908.
  Incomplete.
  DEVONSHIRE  Hospital   and   Buxton  Bath
Charity.
  See Buxton, Engl, in 4. ser.
  DEVOS, Gaston, 1911-      *La baryrmStrie
chez les grands animaux domestiques. 66p.  8?
Lyon, Bosc freres, 1936.
  DEVOS,  Jean  Marie,  1911-       *De la
valeur  selective de  l'angle  costal  de Duerst;
recherches  experimentales  sur la  race  bovine
flamande.  49p.  8?  Lyon, Bosc freres, 1936.
  DEVOTO, Luigi, 1864-1936.  Trattato della
tubercolosi.    5v.   illust.    roy.  8?   Milano,
F. Vallardi,  1931-32.
  See also Medicina (La) del lavoro.   Milano, v.16-26,1925-35.
  For biography  see Assist, sociale, Roma,  1936,  10: 399
(N.  Castellino) Also Clin. med. ital., 1936,  67: 583, port.
(C.  V.)  Also Fol. med., Nap., 1936, 22: 677-81, port. (N.
Castellino)  Also Igiene & vita, 1936, 19: 229-31 (C. Nicotera)
Also Med. ital., 1936, 17: 484 (E. Schwarz) Also Riv. idro-
clim., 1936, 47:  258-60 (A. Velenti)
  DEVOUASSOUX,  Jacques,  1906-       *De
Taction du  formol  et de quelques  autres  sub-
stances antiseptiques pour  la conservation  des
serums;  application   au   diagnostic   [Alfort]
90p.   8?   Par., 1930.
  DEVOUCOUX,  Louis,  1897-        *Contri-
bution a  I'etude  du  traitement  des  metrites
cervicales  chroniques par l'electrocoagulation en
particulier  des exocervicites  chroniques.   54p.
8?   Par., M. Lavergne, 1937.
  DEVOUCOUX,  Paul,  1912-       ^'utilisa-
tion de I'extrait amygdalien dans le traitement
des hypertrophies des amygdales et des infections
du  cavum.  62p.  8?  Par.,  1936.
  DEVOUGE, Robert.  *De l'atrophie her6do-
syphilitique  du nourrisson  sans  manifestation
apparente d'heredosyphilis   en  activity  (6tude
clinique,   diagnostic   et  traitement)  59p.  8?
Par., 1923.
  DEVRAIGNE, Louis.  Clinique obstetricales.
237p.   8?   Par., G. Doin, 1936.
  ---- &  SCHWAAB, A.  Precis  d'obstetrique.
4. ^d.  1135p.   illust.  8?  Par., G.  Doin & cie,
1937.
  DEVRIENT, Willy,  1887-      *Ueber  Frak-
tur des Talus.   29p.   pl.  8?  Berl., E. Ebering,
1916.
  DEW, Harold Robert  1891-       Malignant
disease of the testicle, its  pathology, diagnosis,
and treatment.  168p. 52 pl. 8?  Lond., H. K.
Lewis & Co., 1925.
  ----Hydatid disease; its pathology, diagno-
sis  and treatment.   429p.   32 pl.  8?  Sydney,
Austral. Med.  Pub. Co.,  1928.
  For portrait see Melbourne Hosp. Clin. Rep., 1930, 1: 74.
  DEWAR,  John,      -1909.  What ails the
baby?  viii,  96p.  16?  N. Y., Brentano's, 1890. 
DEWAR
256
DEWEY
   DEWAR, Thomas Finlayson, 1866-1929.
   Mackenzie. W. L. Obituary. Edinburgh M. J., 1930, 37:
63-7.  Also Brit. M. J., 1929, 2: 1135.
   DEWE,  Marcel, 1905-      *Quelques preci-
sions sur les  indications, la  technique,  les resul-
tats,  de la  revision utenne immediate.   44p.  8?
Par., 1929.
   DEWEES,  William  Potts,  1767-1841.   A
compendious system  of midwifery,  chiefly  de-
signed  to facilitate the  inquiries  of those who
may  be pursuing this branch  of study.  11.  ed.
xvi, 562p.  18 pl.   8?  Phila.,  Lea & Blanchard,
1847.
   For biography see Surg. Gyn. Obst., 1936, 62:  123-5, port.
(I. S. Ravdin)
   DEWES, Maria, 1911-     * Untersuchungen
von  Zahnstellungsfehlern und Kieferanomalien
bei eineiigen  Zwillingen.  24p.  8?  Tiib.,  1935.
   De  WESSELOW,  Owen Lambert  Vaughan
Simpkinson,  1883-       The chemistry  of  the
blood in clinical medicine.   255p.   8?   Lond.,
E. Benn, 1924.
   ----& WYATT, J[ames] M[ontague]  Modern
views on the toxaemias  of pregnancy,   vii, 99p.
8?  Lond., Constable  &  Co., 1924.
   DEWEY, B. M.  Special hygienic and medical
information for parents, embracing  health and
diseases  of  the reproductive organs,  urinary
apparatus  [&c]   398p.    8?  Chic, Knight &
Leonard, 1880.
   DEWEY,  Edward  Hooker.   Chronic  alco-
holism;  its  radical  cure  without money, without
price,  vi, 75p.  16?  Meadville, Pa., 1899.
   ----  No-breakfast plan and the fasting-cure.
207p.   12?   Meadville,  Pa., 1900.
   DEWEY, Ethel Lillian.
   See Dewey,  Richard Smith.  Recollections  of  Richard
Dewey, pioneer  in American  psychiatry.   173p.  8? Chic.
[1936]
   DEWEY,  Evelyn,   1889-       Behavior  de-
velopment  in infants; a survey of the literature
on prenatal  and   postnatal activity,  1920-34.
viii, 321p.   8?  N. Y.,  Columbia Univ.  Press,
1935.
   DEWEY, John,  1859-
   See Schneersohn, Fischel.   Studies in  psycho-expedition
[&c]  209p.  8?  N. Y., 1929.
   DEWEY, Kaethe W.
   See in 3. ser. Moorehead, Frederick Brown, & Dewey, K. W.
Pathology of the mouth. 540p. roy. 8?  Phila., 1925.
   DEWEY, Martin, 1881-    , & ANDERSON,
George   McCullough.    Practical  orthodontia.
5. ed.  514p.  illust.   diagrs.  roy. 8?  S.  Louis,
C. V. Mosby Co.,  1935.
   DEWEY, Melvil, 1851-1931.  Decimal  classi-
fication  and  relative index,  for  libraries  and
personal use;  13.  ed.  rev.  and  enlarged  by
Dorkas  Fellows and  Myron  Warren  Getchell.
2v.  in  1.  1647p.    paged  consec.  port.   8?
Lake Placid,  Forest Press, 1932.
   DEWEY, Nellie Viola.   The  psychology of
your  name.   2.  ed.  xiii,  106p.   diagr.   12?
Chic, Theosophical Press, 1924.
   DEWEY, Richard  Smith, 1845-1933.   Rec-
ollections of Richard Dewey, pioneer in Ameri-
can psychiatry; an  unfinished autobiography  ed.
by Ethel L. Dewey,  xii,  173p.  illust.  pl.  ports.
8?  Chic, Univ. of  Chic. Press [1936]
   For biography see Tr. Am.  Neur. Ass., 1934, 60:  224 (P.
Bassoe)
   DEWEY, Willis Alonzo, 1858-      Essentials
of  homoeopathic  therapeutics;  being  a  quiz
compend of  the  application  of  homoeopathic
remedies to diseased states;  a  companion to the
essentials of homoeopathic materia medica [&c]
 2. ed.  viii, 285p.  8?  Phila.,  Boericke & Tafel,
 1898.
   ----Essentials  of  homoeopathic  materia
 medica  and homoeopathic  pharmacy being  a
 quiz  compend  upon the principles of homoeo-
 pathy,  homoeopathic  pharmacy,  and homoeo-
 pathic  materia  medica  [etc.]   3.  ed.   376p.
 8? Phila., Boericke & Tafel, 1899.   Also 4. ed.
 372p.   1908.
   ----    Practical   homoepathic   therapeutics.
 3. ed.  479p. 8?  Phila., Boericke & Tafel, 1934.
   DEWING,  William,  1901-        *La   radio-
 therapie sympathique  du  lichen  plan.   126p.
 g° par   1929.
   De  WITT, Katherine,  1867-
   [Biography]  Am. J. Nurs., 1932, 32: 1233-7, port.
   DEWITZ, Hans Joachim, 1906-       *Zahn-
 zustand  und  Ernahrungsreform.    26p.    3 1.
 8? Freib. i. B., 1931.
   DEWITZ, Johannes, 1859-1925.
   Bodenheimer, F. Nekrolog.  Zschr. angew. Entom., 1925,
 11:297-301.
   DEXEL, Bernhard, 1905-      Untersuchun-
 gen  iiber  die   Brauchbarkeit  des   Blutzucker-
 Kolorimeters nach Crecelius-Seifert   [Munster]
 14p.   8?  Coburg, 1934.
   DEXELMANN, Josef, 1898-       *Ueber das
 primare Lungensarkom; mit  einem kasuistischen
 Beitrag    [Frankfurt]   32p.   8?    Wiesb.,  H.
 Rauch, 1926.
   DEXLER, Hermann,  1866-1931.
   Nekrolog. Prag. Arch. Tiermed., 1931, 11: 143-5.

 DEXTERITY.
   See  Skill.

 DEXTRALITY.
   See  under Handedness.

 DEXTRIN.
   See  also Amylodextrin; Carbohydrates, Types;
 Starch.
   Badenhuizen, N. P. jr,  & Katz, J. R.   Mikroskopische
 Beobachtungen an den durch Rostdextrinbildung veranderten
 Starkekornern.   Zschr. phys.  Chem.,  Abt.  A, 1908,  182:
 73r90—De Coninck, W. O., & Raynaud. Action des hydr-
 acides employes en proportions croissantes sur 1'amidon et la
 dextrine.  Bull. Acad. Belgique, 1911,  213-5.—Effront. J.
 Sur I'achrodextrinase.  C.  rend. Acad,  sc, 1917, 164: 415.—
 Greiser, H.  Ernahrungsversuche an  Sauglingen mit  dem
 Dextrin-Maltosegemisch Alete-Nahrzucker.  Arch. Kinderh.,
 1937, 112: 234-40.—Hoop, L. de, &  Tussenbroek. M. J. van.
 Ueber den Einfluss von Dextrinen auf die Kristallisation von
 Maltose.  Biochem. Zschr., 1923,  135:  217-23.—Joszt, A., &
 Kuninski, M.   Zur Physiologie einiger  Syniewski-Dextrine.
 Zschr.  physiol. Chem., 1930, 191:  65-8.—Malfitano, G., &
 Moschikoff, A.  Sur la  dextrinisation de 1'amidon  par dessicca-
 tion.  C. rend. Acad, sc, 1912, 154: 443-6.—May, E. W., &
 Wygant. T. M.  A  clinical study of the use of dextrin in the
 feeding  of premature infants.  Arch. Pediat., N. Y., 1935, 52:
 95-110.—Myrback, K. & Ahlborg, K.  Ueber Grenzdextrine und
 Starke.  Biochem. Zschr., 1908, 297: 160; 172; 179.—Nishimura,
 S. Ueber die  enzymatische  Synthese der hoheren Dextrine.
 Ibid., 1930, 225: 264-6.—Randoin, L., & Lecoq, R. A propos
 des vari<§t6s commerciales de dextrine et de leur emploi dans
 la constitution de regimes artificiels destines a l'analyse biolo-
 gique des  aliments.  J. pharm. chim., Par., 1926, 8. ser., 4:
 289-94.—Rosenberg, H., & Kereszturi, C.  A clinical study
 of dextrin.  Med.  Rec, N.  Y., 1935,  142: 33.—Samec. M.
 Studien iiber PflanzenkoUoide;  zur Kenntnis einiger  Starke-
dextrine.  Biochem. Zschr.,  1927,  187: 120-36.  ------ &
Blinc, M.   Studien  uber  PflanzenkoUoide; zur Kenntnis der
Erythrosubstanzen.  Kolloid.  Beihefte, 1929-30, 30: 163-96.—
Samec,  M., & Knop, L. Bereitung und Dispersitatsgrad von
Erythrokorpern  aus  Kartoffelstiirke.  Ibid., 1933-34, 39:
421-37.

 DEXTROSE.
   See  Glucose.
   DEY,  Anni, 1906-      *Chronischer Tetanus;
 Einzelfall und allgemeine Darstellung des Tetanus
 [Freiburg]  28p.   8?   Tub.,  H. Laupp, 1931. 
DEYHIMI                                    257                                   DHONAl)
   DEYHIMI, Soleyman, 1909-      *Etude  de
 la sp^cificite" des proteides du  serum sanguin  et
 du lait  [Alfort]  79p.  8?   Par., 1933.
   DEYL, Jan, 1855-1924.
   Kadlicky, R. Obituary. Bratisl. lek. listy, 1924, 3: 253-5.
 Also Cas. lek. desk., 1924, 63: 329-32.

   DEYRIS,  Jean,  1900-       *Du traitement
 rapide des hemorragies  de la  delivrance par les
 injections  intra-veineuses   de  lobe  posterieur
 d'hypophyse associees k la revision uterine.   50p.
 8?  Par., E. Mulier, 1935.
   DEYSACH, Leonard Joseph, 1908-      *Ex-
 perimental tuberculosis:  a study of the resistance
 of guinea pigs  following the intraperitoneal in-
 jection of olive oil and sperm oil.  14p.   4?   Mil-
 waukee, Wis., 1933.
   Typewritten.

   DEYSING, Horst [Arthur Hermann] 1909-
 *Untersuchungen iiber die Kerngrossen normaler,
 hypertrophischer und carcinomatoser Prostatae;
 ein Beitrag  zu dem  Gesetz des  Wachstums  in
 konstanten Proportionen von  Heidenhain.   15p.
 8?  Rostock, G. Neumann, 1935.
   DEZAC-Derecq,  Alexandre, 1886-       *Le
 pied tabetique trophique pseudo-syringomyelique
 49p.  8?   Par.,  1930.
   DEZAMY, Ferdinand,   1906-        Contri-
 bution  k I'etude  du traitement  des  cervicites
 chroniques  par la  diathermie-coagulation.   39p.
 8?  Par., 1932.
   DEZANI,  Serafino, 1884-        Trattato  di
 farmacognosia ad uso degli studenti di  farmacia
 e dei farmacisti. xx, 665p.   263 illust.  8?  Tor.,
 Unione Tipogr.-Ed. Torinese,  1920.
   DEZOTEUX, Jacques, 1907-      *Les trans-
 fusions difficiles.  83p.  pl.   8? Par., 1934.
   DHALLUIN, Achille.   Contribution k I'etude
 de l'hypertrophie massive de la mamelle; un cas
 d'hypertrophie   debutant  en   dehors  de  toute
 grossesse  et evoluant au  cours d'une  gestation
 consecutive.  2  p.  1.  42p.  8?  Par., O.  Doin,
 1924.
   Forms No. 7, Arch. fr. path. gen.

   D'HAM,  Josef  [Friedrich] 1889-        *In
 welcher Weise lasst sich die aus der Beugestellung
 des Kniees  bei der  Extensionsbehandlung  der
 Oberschenkelbruche ergebende Behinderung der
 Zugkraft beseitigen?  [Bonn]   17p.   8?   Dort-
 mund, Gebr. Lensing, 1917.
   DHARMAVIR,  Naunidh  Rai.   Public health
 in India,  ix, 361p.   12?   Lahore, Rama Krishna
 & Sons, 1934.
   DHAUSSY, Pierre, 1909-      *Les avantages
 des solutions d'hyposulfite  de soude  sur l'eau
 distiliee comme solvant  des sels arsenicaux pour
 les  injections intraveineuses.   40p.  8?   Par.,
 1930.
   DHERS,  Georges.  *La rhinite spasmodique
 aperiodique  et  son traitement par I'autosero-
 therapie desensibilisatrice.  86p.  8?  Par., 1922.
   DHERS,  Victor  Henri,  1894-       *Essai  de
 critique theorique  des tests  de fatigue.   185p.
 8?  Par., 1924.
   DHIKEOS,  Euripide,  1900-       Contribu-
 tion  a  I'etude  radiologique  des  estomac  bilo-
 culaires.  63p.   8 pl.  8? Par., 1930.

 DHOBIE itch.

   See under Epidermophytosis.
   DHOM,   Heinrich,  1890-       *Der augen-
blickliche Stand der Behandlung von Kniegelenk-
schiissen  [Freiburg]  30p.  8? Eichstatt,  1916.
   DHONAU, Charles Otto,  1886-       Manual
of  case  analysis  [embalming]   108p.   illust.

      152511—VOL. 4, 4th sekiks----17
diagrs.   8?   Cincin.  O.,  Embalming Bk.  Co.,
1928.
  See also Nunnamaker, Albert John, & Dhonau, C. O.  Dis-
secting guide for embalmers.  214p.  8? Cincin., O., 1931.

  DHOTEL, Yves  Maurice  Pierre Emile Marie,
1908-        *Un hypomaniaque: Joseph Le Bon
(1765-95)    8  p. 1.  203p.   illust.   ports.   8?
Par., Hippocrate, 1934.

 ; D'HOUR, Henri, 1897-       Contribution a
I'etude  de  la  vaccination  antidiphterique  par
l'anatoxine.   79p.   8?   Par., 1925.

DI...

  For  chemical di- compounds see  also  parent
substances.

  DIABETES.   N.  Y., v. 1-2,  1932-33.
  Incomplete.

DIABETES.
  See Diabetes insipidus; Diabetes mellitus.


DIABETES insipidus.

  See also Diuresis; Endocrine system, Diseases;
Metabolism, Disorders; Water metabolism, Dis-
orders.

  Dreyfus, G.  La diabete  insipide.   120p.   12?
Par., 1931.

  Kossysky, D. M.  [Diabetes insipidus]  30p.
12?  [Leningr.] 1927.

  Wachter-Roth,  M.  *Ueber Diabetes insipi-
dus.  39p.  8?  Zur., 1925.
  Achard, C.  Diabete insipide.  Monde med., 1925, 35: 361-
71.  ------  Diabete hvdrurique. In Clin. mid. hop. Beaujon,
Par., 1925, 2.  ser., 167-84.—Bauer, J.  Diabetes  insipidus.
Klin. Wschr.,  1926,  5: 1017-23.—Baumel,  J.  Le diabete
insipide.  Prat. med. fr., 1930, 11: 331-44.—Biggart, J. H.
Diabetes insipidus.  Brain, Lond., 1935, 58: 86-96, pl.—Boeri.
G.  Sul  diabete insipido.  Morgagni,  1928,  70: 165-74.—
Casadesus.  Diabetes insfpida.  Siglo mid., 1918, 65: 604-6.—
Cutler, E. C. Diabetes insipidus. Proc Interst. Postgrad. M.
Ass. N. America, 1936. 358-64.  Also repr.—Depisch, F., &
Hbgler, F.  Diabetes insipidus.  Wien. med. Wschr., 1925, 75:
129.—Eave3, E. C.  Diabetes insipidus. Brain, Lond., 1930,
53: 47-55, pl.—Funk, E. H. Diabetes insipidus. Progr. Med.,
Phila., 1923, 2: 307-11—Gansslen & Fritz.  Ueber Diabetes
insipidus.  Klin. Wschr., 1924, 3: 22.—Graham, G.  Diabetes
insipidus.  In Brit. Encycl. M. Pract.  (Rolleston, H.) Lond.,
1937, 3: 639-43.—Hamilton, W. F.  Diabetes insipidus.  Med.
Clin. N. America, 1923-24, 7: 1971-82.—Jensen. O.  Diabetes
insipidus.  In Arsberetn. Bergens Kom. Sykeh., 1936, 125-40.—
Kharin, M.  [Diabetes insipidus]  Moskva M. J., 1924, 4:  27-
31.—Labbe, M.f & Azerad. E. Le diabete insipide. Ann. mid.,
Par., 1926, 20: 392-414.—Maraiion, G.  Diabetes insfpida
(poliuria esencial)  Siglo mid., 1917, 64: 36-9.—Marchbanks,
H.  Diabetes insipidus.  J. Kansas M. Soc, 1925, 35: 291-5.—
Meyer-Bisch, R.  Diabetes insfpida.  Rev. med. germ. iber.
amer., 1931, 4: 193-203.—Mills, E. S.  Diabetes  insipidus.
Canad. M. Ass. J., 1925, 15: 395-7.—Rietti, F.  Le malattie del
ricambio; il diabete insipido.  Minerva med., Tor.,  1928, 8:
285-99.—Rowland, W. R. Diabetes insipidus.  Memphis M.
J., 1928, 5: 203-6.—Ruhrah, J. Bessejon de La Chassagne  (18.
century) a note on the  history of diabetes insipidus. Am. J.
Dis. Child., 1934, 48: 1092.—Sabrazes. J.  Diabete  insipide.
Gaz. sc. med.  Bordeaux,  1925, 46: 723-7.—Siegenbeek  van
Heukelom. A.  [Diabetes insipidus]  Ned. tschr. geneesk., 1931,
75:  pt 3, 4781-94.—Souza Lima. H. de.  Diabetes  insipida.
Fol. med., Rio, 1934, 15: 189; 213.—Umber, F. Stoffwechsel-
krankheiten; Diabetes insipidus.  Munch, med. Wschr., 1925,
75: 525; 569.

----  Blood in.
  Decourt, J.  Diabete insipide; 6tude de la composition du
sang et de ses  variations sous diverses influences (regime de-
chlorure, traitement hypophysaire,  dpreuve de la soif)  Bull.
Soc. med. hop. Paris, 1935, 3. ser., 51: 468-78.  ------Meyer,
L. [et al.] Diabete insipide; etude de la composition du sang et
de ses variations sous diverses influences.   Bull, med., Par.,
1935, 49: 271.—Labbe,  M., Nepveux, F., & Gilbert-Dreyfus.
Diabete insipide et variations du rapport serine-globuline. C.
rend. Soc.  biol., 1930, 105: 532.—Labbe, M., Violle, P. L.. &
Gilbert-Dreyfus.  Recherche sur l'hydremie dans le diabdte
insipide.  Ibid., 1928, 98: 1081-3.

----  Causes.

  See  Diabetes insipidus  subheadings  (Patho-
genesis; primary; symptomatic) 
DIABETES INSIPIDUS
258
DIABETES INSIPIDUS
 ----   Clinical aspect.
    Abrams, M. J.  Diabetes insipidus; a review of the literature
 and report of a case.   Bull. School M. Univ. Maryland,  1932,
 16:  194-205.—Adlersberg, D.,  & Porges, O.  Beobachtungen
 bei Diabetes insipidus.  Wien. med. Wschr., 1930, 80: 687-9.—
 Andria, T.  Studio clinico su due casi di diabete insipido.  Gazz.
 internat. med. chir., 1932, 40: 347-52.—Avellone, U.  Osserva-
 zioni e ricerche su due casi di diabete  insipido.  Arch.  ital.
 pediat., 1933-34, 2: 488-528.—Azerad, E., & Soulie, P. Etude
 clinique du diabete insipide.  Prat. med. fr., 1930, 11: 217-28 —
 Binet, L.  Remarques cliniques sur le diabete insipide.   Bull.
 med.,  Par., 1923, 37: 627-9.—Bloch, E.,  & Hilsnitz, O.  Dia-
 betes  insipidus.   Zschr.  klin.  Med.,  1927,  106:  129-58 —
 Bocchini, A.  Contributo clinico alio studio del diabete insipido.
 Pediatria (Riv.) 1928, 36: 697-707.—Connell,  W. T.  Case of
 diabetes insipidus.  Ontario  J. Neuropsychiat., 1922,  No. 2,
 45.—Davis, W. T.   Diabetes insipidus;  a case report.   Bull.
 Moses Taylor  H<»p.,  1923,  1: No. 3, 7-13—De Beden, R.
 Considerazioni su alcuni casi di diabete insipido.  Riforma med.,
 1926, 42: 802-4.—Elgood, C.  A  case of acute diabetes insipidus.
 West London M. J., 1925, 30: 209.—Fellinger, K. Ein Fall von
 Diabetes insipidus.   Mitt. Ges.  inn.  Med. Wien, 1935, 34:
 168.—Fingerhut. L. [Amenorrhea in diabetes insipidus] Warsz.
 czas. lek., 1933, 10: 128-30.—Galpern, E. G. [A case of diabetes
 insipidus]  Pediatria,  Moskva,  1928,  12: 462-5.—Gavrila, S.
 [Case of diabetes insipidus]   Rev.  st. med.,  Bucur.,  1926, 15:
 786-91.—Hetzel, K. S. Two cases of diabetes insipidus.  Tr.
 M. Soc.  London, 1923-24, 47: 27-31.—Kress, H. von.  Unter-
 suchungen  an einem Fall von Diabetes insipidus.  Verh. Deut.
 Ges. inn. Med., 1929, 41.  Kongr., 495; 1930, 42: 73.—Labbe,
 M., & Azerad.  Etude d'un cas  de diabete insipide.  Bull. Soc.
 med. hop. Paris, 1926, 3. ser., 1:  519-25.—Long, J. E.  Diabetes
 insipidus (a case report with discussion)   Canad. M. Ass. J.,
 1933, 28: 508-12.—Lupu, N. G., & Daniel, I.   Sur un cas de
 diabete insipide incipient.  Bull. Soc. med. hop. Bucarest, 1928,
 10:  74-8.—Mees,  H.   [A case of  diabetes insipidus]  Ned.
 tschr. geneesk., 1925,  69: pt 2,  2359.—Montoro, O.  Diabetes
 insfpida  (consideraciones a prop6sito de 3  casos  observados
 ultimamente)   Rev. med.  cir.  Habana,  1923,  28:  338-54.—
 Nannini, G.  Su di un caso di diabete insipido.  Minerva med.,
 Tor., 1931, 22: 105-14.—Pasqualini,  R.  Q.  Consideraciones
 sobre un caso de diabetes insfpida.  Rev. san. mil., B. Air., 1937,
 36: 429-38.—Peabody, F. W.  Report of a case of diabetes
 insipidus. Tr. Ass. Am. Physicians, 1925, 40: 170-6.—Piqueras,
 E.  Algunas consideraciones a prop6sito de un caso de diabetes
 insfpida. An. Hosp.  S. Jos6, Madr.,  1929-30,  1:  137-41 —
 Popov, K.  [Diabetes  insipidus, with description of 2 cases]
 Beloruss. med. dumka, 1925,  2: 109-26.—Rathery, F., Marie,
 J., & Maximin, M.  Deux cas de diabete insipide.   Bull. Soc.
 med. hop.  Paris,  1927, 3. ser.,  51: 871-80.—Rifo  Bustos, T.
 Contribuci6n al estudio de la diabetes insfpida. Med. ibera,
 1930, 26: 133-40.—Tavares Mutel, I.  Um caso interessante de
 diabetes insipido.  Rev. med.  hyg. mil., Rio,  1923, 9: 111-4.—
 Vernetti Blina, L.  II diabete  insipido.  Gior. clin. med., 1930,
 11:  379-99.—Wagner, A.   Ueber  manifesten und latenten
 Diabetes insipidus.  Klin.  Wschr., 1924, 3: 444.—Williams, F.
 Diabetes insipidus, a case report.  N. York State J. M., 1930,
 30: 1023-7.

 ----   Complications.
    Castex, M. R., & Schteingart, M.  Diabetes  insfpida; meno-
 pausia precoz; observaci6n de un caso clinico.  Prensa mid.
 argent., 1929-30, 16: 910-8.—Engerth, G.   Trophische Storun-
 gen bei Diabetes insipidus.  Zschr.  ges. Neur. Psychiat.,  1928,
 116: 787-96.—Heard, J. D.,  Schumacher,  F.  L., & Gordon,
 W.  B.  Association of diabetes insipidus with ostitis fibrosa
 polycystica.   Tr.  Ass. Am.  Physicians,  1925,  40: 332^7.—
 Hommel, A.   Knotenformige Iritis bei  Diabetes  insipidus.
 Klin. Mbl. Augenh., 1931, 87: 492-7.—Schube, P. G.  Enceph-
 alography in abnormal mental states with diabetes insipidus
 J. Nerv. Ment. Dis., 1933, 78: 453-69.—Snell, A. M. Water
 intoxication in  cases  of diabetes insipidus.   Med. Clin  N
 America,  1928-29,  12: 1667-75.  ------ & Rowntree, L. g!
 Clinical manifestations of water intoxication in a case of severe
 diabetes insipidus, with some notes on the disturbance of blood
 composition and vasomotor mechanism.  Endocrinology 1927
 11:209-23.

 ----   Complications: Associated diseases.
   Allan, F.  N., & Rowntree, L. G.  The association  of diabetes
 insipidus and diabetes  mellitus.  Endocrinology, 1931, 15: 97-
 106.—Cattaneo, C.  Diabete  mellito—diabete  insipido  nella
 infanzia.  Med. ital., 1930, 11: 254-7.—Duvoir, M., Pol let, L.,
 &  Cachin, M.   Diabete insipide suivi de diabete sucre avec
 coma; influence des grossesses sur la polyurie; traitement par la
 folhcuhne. Bull. Soc. med. hop.  Paris, 1932, 3.  ser., 48: 1444-
 50.  ——-  Un cas de diabete  insipide complique'de diabete
 sucre.  Ibid   1564.—Franceschetti,  A.  Heterochromie, syn-
 drome de CI.  Bernard-Horner,  dysraphie et diabete insipide
 j ^ ■„ ^ ReAVl °tone,ur- Par., 1937,  15: 42.—Gellerstedt,  N.,
 <K Unll, C. A clinical and anatomic contribution to the knowl-
 edge of combined diabetes mellitus and insipidus: report  of a
 case treated  with insulin and salyrgan in which the patient died
 !™ui7,mpt°ms of hypoglycemia. Acta med. scand., 1931  75:
586-611.—Higgins, H.  L.  Presentation of a patient with con-
genital nssure of the sternum and diabetes insipidus.  Cincin-
nati J. M. 1923, 4: 307.-Ikeda. Y., & Ikeda. K. Ueber Dia-
betes insipidus bei einem Uterus myomatoeus und Menorrhagie.
 Jap. J. Obst., 1932, 15: 187.—Landau, A., & Wajsman, J.  Un
 cas extraordinaire de  diabete  insipide associe  a la nephrite
 hydropigene;  remarques sur la  nature  et la pathogenie du
 diabSte insipide et des oedemes renaux.  Rev. beige, sc.  med
 1934, 6: 703-86.—Lawrence, R.  I).  Diabetes  mellitus and
 insipidus; associated in 1 case.   Lancet,  Lond.,  1932, 2:  76.—
 Lendvai, J.   [Diabetes insipidus with circulatory insufficiency]
 Gy6gyaszat,  1935, 75: 473-6.—Lindeboom,  G. A.  Beobach-
 tungen bei einem Fall von Diabetes insipidus et mellitus. Deut
 Arch. klin. Med.,  1933, 175: 74-89.   ------  [Simultaneous
 appearance of diabetes insipidus  and diabetes mellitus]  Ned
 tschr. geneesk,  1934,  78:  2208-17.—Rassulev,  J.  A.   Ueber
 Diabetes insipidus  bei Pellagra.   Arch.  Schiffs Tropenhyg
 1932, 36: 481.—Schuntermann,  C.  E.    Fall  von Diabetes
 insipidus mit Diabetes mellitus.  Klin. Wschr.,  1930, 9:  22.—
 Sweeney, J. S.  Co-existent diabetes mellitus and diabetes insipi-
 dus with case report.   Endocrinology, 1929, 13:  477-83.  Also
 Ther. Notes,  Detr., 1930, 37: 158-00.

 ----   Diagnosis.

    See   also  Diabetes  mellitus;   Heart  disease;
 Hysteria; Nephritis; Polydipsia; Polyuria.
    Bauer, R.   Zur Pathologie  und Differentialdiagnose  von
 Diabetes insipidus  und primarer Polvdipsie.  Wien. Arch. inn.
 Med., 1925, 11:201-16. ------ Differentialdiagnose zwischen
 primarer Polydypsie und idiopathischem  Diabetes  insipidus.
 Wien. med. Wschr., 1925, 75: 715.—Bernstein, S. S.  Diabetes
 insipidus and  hysterical polyuria,  their  differentiation.  J.
 Mount Sinai Hosp. N. York, 1935-36, 2: 178-81.—De Lange, C.
 [Pseudo-diabetes insipidus]  Ned. tschr.  geneesk.,  1933, 77:
 4652-8,  pl.—Futcher, T. B. Diagnosis and treatment of dia-
 betes insipidus.  Med. Chn. N. America, 1935, 18: 1597-610 —
 Hanssen, P., & Krarup, N. B. [Observations on diabetes insipi-
 dus; diagnosis and  treatment of diabetes insipidus]  Hospitals-
 tidende, 1935, 78: 1299-1310.—Lhermitte, J.   Le diabete insi-
 pide et son diagnostic differentiel avec les polyuries brightique,
 hysterique, epileptique, dipsomaniaque. Bull, med., Par., 1923,
 37: 623-7.—Mainzer, F.  Diabetes insipidus oder neurotische
 Polydipsie?   Med.  Klin.,  Berl.,  1931, 27:  965.—Marx, H.
 Polydipsie oder Diabetes  insipidus?  Nervenarzt,  1936,  9:
 297-305.—Villa, L.  Ancora sulla insulina nel diabete insipido,
 quale  possibile  criterio differenziale delle varieta di  esso.
 Endocr. pat.  cost., Bologna, 1927, n. ser., 2: 127-39.  Also
 Klin. Wschr., 1927, 6: 926.

 ----   Diuresis [polyuria; urine]
    Bellows, R. T., &  Van Wagenen, W. P. The role of thirst
 in diabetes insipidus.  Yale J. Biol., 1934-35, 7: 572.—Bloch, E.
 Die Nierentiitigkeit bei  Diabetes insipidus.  Klin. Wschr., 1927,
 6:  2434.—Camus,  J.,  & Gournay, J. J.   Recherches sur le
 diabete insipide et la diurese.  C. rend.  Soc.  biol.,  1924, 91:
 1137-9.—Capo, R.   Polidipsia  primaria  e diabete insipido.
 Endocr. pat. cost., Bologna, 1930, n. ser.,  4: 180-202.—Carusi,
 R.   Diabete insipido e poliuria clinostatica.   Fisiol. & med.,
 Roma, 1932, 3: 669.—Coelho, E.  Le mecanisme de la polyurie
 dans le diabete insipide. C.  rend. Soc. biol.,  1927, 96:1325-7.—
 DeGowin, E. L.  The urinary concentration in diabetes insipi-
 dus; a comparison of the effects of several  drugs.  Am. J. M.
 Sc, 1935,190: 747-56.—Establier y Costa, A.  Hyperallantoin-
 urie dans les  polyuries  provoquees et le diabete insipide  chez
 l'homme.  C. rend. Acad, sc,  1928,  186:  650-2.—Fieschi, A.
 Studi sull'inosituria nel  diabete insipido.  Fisiol. & med., Roma,
 1930, 1: 667-76.—Gavrila, I.. & Caba, E.  [Polyuria and hy-
 dremia in a case of diabetes insipidus]  Cluj. med.  1929, 10:
 285-7.—Gerloczy,  G.   [Diabetes  insipidus  and   polyuria]
 Budapesti orv. ujs.,  1928,  26:  785-9.—Illievitz, A. B.  The
 presence of an unknown substance in diabetes insipidus urine.
 J. Biol. Chem., 1926-27, 71: 693.  ------  Observations in the
 characteristics of the urine  in diabetes insipidus.  Canad. M.
 Ass. J., 1927, 17: 424.  ------  The relation of kidney activity
 in diabetes insipidus to the  theories of urine excretion.  Ibid.,
 180-4.—Iverson, P., Jacobsen, E.,  & Bing, J. Nierenfunktions-
 untersuchungen bei Diabetes insipidus; Pituitrinwirkung; Ta-
 ges- und Nachtfiltration; Adrenalinwirkung.  Arch. exp. Path.,
 Berl., 1933-34, 174:  69-76.—Kurose, I.  Klinische Beobach-
 tung des  Diabetes  insipidus; insbesondere  klinische  Beobach-
 tung der Nierenfunktion  der  Diabetes   insipidus-Kranken.
 Okayama igakkai zasshi,  1928,  40: 1691.—Labbe, M.,  Violle,
 P. L., & Gilbert-Dreyfus.  La courbe du poids et le taux de la
 diurese dans le diabete  insipide.  C. rend. Soc. biol.,  1928, 98:
 1293-5.  ------ Sur le mecanisme physiologique de la polyurie
 au cours du diabete insipide.  Presse med., 1928, 36: 1609-11.—
 Lafonte, M.   Sindrome de  diabetes insfpida  caraterizado por
 accesos paroxfsticos de  poliuria y arritmia extrasist61ica conse-
 cutivamente a diabetes  de origen central.   Arch,  med.,  Madr.,
 1935, 38: 772-8—Levy-Darras, Uzan, M., & Uzan, L.  Etude
 sur le rythme particulier du rein dans un cas de diabete insipide.
 Bull. Acad, med., Par.,  1932, 3.  ser., 107:  370-4.—Mainzer, F.
 Untersuchungen iiber die Bikarbonatausscheidung  im Harn;
 Diabetes insipidus.  Deut. Arch. klin. Med., 1930, 169: 1-27.—
 Pellegrini, G.   Contributo alio studio del diabete insipido;
 l'aziqne antipoliurica della pituitrina e dell'insulina nel diabete
 insipido e i rapporti probabili dell'azione di tali ormoni con la
 patogenesi della poliuria.  Clin. med. ital.,  1931, 62: 1165-96 —
 Richter, C. P.  The primacy of  polyuria in diabetes insipidus.
Am. J. Physiol., 1935. 112:  81-7.  ------  factors determin-
ing voluntary ingestion  of water in normals and in individuals
 with maximum diabetes insipidus.  Ibid.,  1938,  122: 668-75. 
DIABETES INSIPIDUS
259
DIABETES  INSIPIDUS
 ------& Eckert, J. F.   Further evidence for the primacy of
 polyuria  in  diabetes insipidus.   Ibid.,  1935,  113:  578-81.—
 Weisman, A. I., & Moses, R. L.  Diabetes insipidus  without
 thirst. Clin. M. & S., 1935, 42: 591-3.— White, H. L.. & Hein-
 becker, P.   Observations on creatinine and urea clearances on
 responses to water  ingestion and  on  concentrating power of
 kidneys in normal diabetes insipidus  and hypophysectomized
 dogs.  Am.  J. Physiol., 1938, 123: 566-76.

 ----   Endocrine relations.

    See   also  other subheadings of  Diabetes  in-
 sipidus (experimental;   Surgery;  symptomatic;
 Treatment: Hormones)
    Findley,  T., jr.  Thyroid-pituitary relationship in diabetes
 insipidus. Ann. Int. M., 1937-38, 11: 701-13.—Ingram, W. R.,
 & Fischer, C.  The effects of thyroidectomy, castration,  an-
 terior lobe administration and pregnancy upon experimental
 diabetes  insipidus in the  cat.  Endocrinology, 1937, 21: 273-
 82.—Sabrazes, J.   A  propos d'une  observation de  diabete
 insipide.   Rev. fr. endocr., 1926, 4: 12-23.—Salmon, A. L'ele-
 mento surrenale nel diabete insipido.  Riv. pat. nerv., 1934, 40:
 179-93.—Winter, C. A., Gross, E. G., & Ingram, W. R.   Serum
 sodium, potassium and chloride after suprarenalectomy in cats
 with diabetes insipidus.  J. Exp. M., 1938, 67: 251-8.

 ----   experimental.

    See  also Diabetes  insipidus,  Surgery.
    Broers, H.  *Experimentelle  diabetes insipi-
 dus.    159p.  8?   Utrecht,  1932.
    Also Sunti Congr. internaz.  fisiol., 1932, 14. Congr.,  42.
    Alpern, D. Experimentelle Untersuchungen iiber den Ein-
 fluss des  Zwischenhirns auf die Wasserdiurese; ein Beitrag  zur
 Pathogenese  des Diabetes insipidus.  Zschr.  ges. exp. Med.,
 1923,  34: 324-35.—Bailey, P., & Bremer,  F.   Recherches
 experimentales sur le diabete insipide  et le syndrome adiposo-
 genital.   C.  rend. Soc. biol., 1922, 86: 925-7.—Curtis, G.  M.
 The production of experimental diabetes insipidus.  Arch. Int.
 M., 1924, 34: 801-26, ch.—Farr, L. E., Hare, K., & Phillips,
 R. A.  The urea clearance of cats with  diabetes insipidus. Am.
 J. Physiol., 1938, 122: 288-95.—Fisher, C, Magoun, H. W., &
 Hetherington, A. The effect of water  deprivation on the fluid
 exchange of  cats with diabetes insipidus.  Ibid., 121: 112-22.—
 Girard, J. Le diabete insipide, maladie intestinale?  Rev. med.
 est, 1928, 56: 187.—Gournay,  J. J., & Le Grand, A.  Etudes
 experimentales sur  le  diabete insipide  infundibulaire  et le
 diabete sucre tuberien.  Ann. med., Par., 1925, 18:  434-51 —
 Ingram,  W.  R.,  Fisher, C,  & Ranson, S. W.  Experimental
 diabetes  insipidus in the monkey.  Arch. Int. M.,  1936,  57:
 1067-80.—Keller, A. D.  Observations on the latent period in
 experimental diabetes insipidus.  Proc. Soc. Exp. Biol., N.  Y.,
 1938,  38: 31-5.—Reichert, F. L., & Dandy, W. E. Polyuria and
 polydipsia (diabetes insipidus)  and glycosuria resulting from
 animal experiments on the hypophysis and its environs.  Bull.
 Johns Hopkins Hosp., 1936, 58: 418, 5 ch.—Richter, C. P.
 Experimental diabetes insipidus.  Brain, Lond., 1930,  53: 76-
 85. ------   Experimental diabetes insipidus; its relation to
 the anterior  and posterior lobes of the hypophysis.  Am. J.
 Physiol.,   1934-35,  110:   439-47.—Rubio,  H. H.   Poliuria
 insfpida experimental y modificaciones  testiculares en los perros
 normales o  con  desnervacion  simpatica del  abdomen.  Rev.
 Soc argent,  biol., 1927, 3: 179-212.—Towne, E. B.   Experi-
 mental diabetes insipidus.  Arch. Surg., 1929, 18: 1165-75.—
 Warner,  F. J.  The histopathology of experimental diabetes
 insipidus.  J. Nerv. Ment. Dis., 1931, 73: 375-83.

 ----   familial and hereditary.

    Bonnet,  R.    *Contribution  k   I'etude   du
 diabete insipide (publication d'un cas de polyurie
 familiale)    84p.   8?   Lyon, 1936.
   Chase,  L.  A.   Hereditary diabetes insipidus.   Canad.  M.
 Ass. J., 1927, 17: 212-4.—Chester. W.. & Spiegel, L.  Heredi-
 tary diabetes insipidus.  J. Am. M. Ass., 1933, 100: 806-9 —
 Just, G.   Ein Wort  zu Weils Diabetes insipidus-Stammbaum.
 Arch.  Rassenb.,  1924-25,  16:  312.—Lange,  C.  de.   Ueber
 erblichen  Diabetes insipidus. Jahrb. Kinderh., 1935, 3. F.,  95:
 1-14.—Marafion, G., & Bonilla, E.  A case of precocious and
 hereditary diabetes insipidus.  Endocrinology,  1925, 9: 467-71.
 Also Med. ibera,  1926, 20: 337.—Roger, H., & Alliez, J.  Dia-
 bete insipide  familial; a propos de 2 observations personnelles.
 Fol. neuropath, eston., 1936, 15-16: 37-46.

 ----   Metabolism.

   Schutte, G. [S. M.]   *Ueber  Diabetes insipi-
 dus   mit   Untersuchungen  des  Kochsalz-  und
 Stickstoff-Stoffwechsels beim  Diabetes  insipidus
 des Kindes  [Breslau]   43p.   8?  Wurzb.,  1936.
   Borghetti,  U.  Sul comportamento del ricambio purinico nel
diabete insipido.  Biochim.  ter. sper.,  1934,  21:  409-22.—
Caccuri,  S.   Contributo  alio  studio  delle sindromi  neuro-
iD&fisarie-  il  ricambio  della  creatinina nel diabete insipido.
Arch, pat., Bologna,  1934-35,  14: 266-300.—Cipriani,  C, &
Borra,  D.  L'ammoniogenesi nel diabete insipido. Gior.  Accad.
 med. Torino 1932, 95: pt 2, 54-9.  Also Minerva  med., Tor.,
 1932,  23:  630-33.—Cipriani, C,  & Moracchini, R.  Diabete
 insipido e  ricambio purinico.   Probl. nutriz., Roma, 1924, 1:
 311-21.  ------  Le alterazioni del ricambio dei nucleo-proteidi
 nel diabete insipido.  Bol. Soc. ital. biol. sper.,  1926, 1: 527.
 Also  Gior.  Accad. med. Torino,   1926, 4. ser.,  32:  88-94.—
 D'Antona,  L.  II ricambio della creatinina nel diabete insipido.
 Arch.  1st. biochim. ital., 1931, 3: 187-204.------& Crosetti,
 L.  Studi sul ricambio idrico-salino nel diabete insipido; ricerche
 chniche  sperimentali.  Arch, pat., Bologna, 1929,  9: 3-42.—
 Draganesco, S., & Kauffmann-Cosla, O.   Nouvelles contribu-
 tions a I'etude du  diabete insipide et de ses rapports avec la
 carbonurie dysoxydative.  C. rend. Soc. biol., 1929, 101: 304-
 6.—Gibson, R. B., Magers, E. J., & Dulaney, H.  Blood sugar
 curves in diabetes insipidus and in habitual and experimental
 excessive water drinking.   Endocrinology, 1927, 11:  341-7.—
 Grunke, W. Ueber den Salz- und Wasserhaushalt beim Dia-
 betes insipidus und der primiiren Polvdipsie.  Ther. Gegenwart,
 1924,  65:  123-8.—Hachen, D. S.   Studies  in renal function
 and metabolism in a case of  diabetes  insipidus.  Am. J.  M.
 Sc, 1923,  165:  846-55.   Also Med. Bull. Univ.  Cincinnati,
 1923, 2: 34-8.—Hanssen, P.  [Observations on diabetes insipi-
 dus;  creatinine and urea secretion]  Hospitalstidende,  1935,
 78: 1306-10.—Kayser, C, & Le Breton, E.  Mecanisme regu-
 lateur du  metabolisme  des purines  et diabete  insipide.  C.
 rend. Acad, sc, 1925, 180:'1794-6.------Sur le metabolisme
 des purines dans le diabete insipide.  C. rend. Soc.  biol., 1924,
 91: 1135-7. Also C. rend. Acad, sc, 1924, 179: 1218.—Landau,
 A., &  Wajsman,  J.  Etudes cliniques sur le diabete insipide;
 diabete insipide, hydro- et chlororegulation et leur comporte-
 ment sous I'influence du novasurol et des extraits hypophysaires.
 Rev. beige  sc. med., 1934, 6: 273-311.—Lorant. J. S.  Ceber die
 Beeinflussung  des  Purinhaushaltes  bei   Diabetes  insipidus.
 Verh.  Deut. Ges. inn. Med., 1922, 34.  Kongr., 335-7.—Mari-
 nesco, G.. KaufTmann-Cosla, O., & Draganesco, S.  Le diabete
 insipide  et  ses rapports  avec le diabete sucre et  la carbonurie
 desoxydative (dvscarbonurie)   Bull.  Soc. med. hop.  Paris,
 1928, 3.  ser., 52:  418-21.   Also Arch. mal. app  digest., Par.,
 1929,  19:  925-47.—Pakozdy,  K.   [Creatine  metabolism  in
 diabetes insipidus]  Orv. hetil., 1929, 73: 1167-9.  Also Zschr.
 klin. Med., 1929-30, 112: 442-0.—Pi^natari. F. J.  Ricerche sul
 ricambio dei clcruri e dell'acqua in un caso di diabete insipido.
 Probl. nutriz.,  Roma,  1926, 3: 65-87.—Schteingart, M.   La
 diabetes insfpida y las  purinas urinarias.  Rev. Soc. argent.
 biol.,  1925, 1: 584-7.

 ----   Metabolism, mineral.
   Bruni, G.  Osservazioni  sul diabete insipido (due casi  di
 diabete insipido ipercloremico)  Osp. maggiore, Milano, 1925,
 3. ser., 13: 94; 112.—Debre.  R., Marie,  J. [et  al.]  Diabete
 insipide; etude de  l'elimination des  chlorures et du pouvoir
 concentrateur  du rein.  Bull.  Soc med.  hop.  Paris, 1936,  3.
 ser., 52: 907-75.—Decourt, J., Meyer,  L.  [et al.]  Diabete
 insipide; action du regime dechlorure sur la polyurie; considera-
 tions  sur l'elimination des chlorures.  Ibid.,  1934,  3. ser., 50:
 1695-702.—Gradwohl. M.  Untersuchungen uber den Elektro-
 lythaushalt des Blutes bei einem Fall von Diabetes insipidus.
 Deut.  med. Wschr., 1930, 56: 1700-2—Holzer. H., A Klein. O.
 Ueber hypochloramischen  Diabetes insipidus,  nebst  einem
 Beitrag zur Frage der Storungen der zentralen Regulation der
 Wasser-  und Salzdiurese.  Zschr. klin.  Med., 1926, 104: 299-
 336.—Karlson.  S.,  & Norberg, B.  Normal  blood  chloride
 variations  and  the analysis of a  case  of diabetes  insipidus.
 Acta med.  scand., 1936, 88: 585-96.—Klein, O.  Ueber hypo-
 chloriimischen Diabetes insipidus.   Med. Klin., Berl., 1926, 22:
 1548.—Veil, W. H.  Weitere Beobachtungen am hypochlora-
 mischen  Diabetes insipidus.   Deut.  Arch. klin. Med., 1925,
 149: 289-316.

 ----   Metabolism, water.

   See also Diabetes insipidus, Diuresis.
   Ascoli,  M.   Diabete  insipido  e  ricambio  idrico.  Med.
 nuova, 1923, 14: 371-3.   Also  Policlinico,  1923,  30: sez. prat.,
 1483-7.  Also Rass. internaz. clin. ter., 1923, 4: 562-7.  Also
 Riforma med.,  1923,  39:  1080-3.—Beltrametti,  L.   La fisio-
 patologia del ricambio idrico nel diabete insipido in rapporto
 all'attivita  degli ormoni sessuali.   Arch,  pat.,  Bologna, 1935,
 15: 545-664.—Bryan, A. H., & Metzger, M. A.  The insensible
 loss of water in diabetes insipidus.  Am. J. M. Sc, 1938, 196:
 23-7.—Czike, A.  Wasserausscheidung dureh die Atmung;  die
 Wasserdampfspannung der Ausatmungsluft bei  Diabetes insi-
 pidus.  Zschr. ges.  exp. Med., 1933,  86:  772-7.—Decourt, J.,
 Fischer,  L., & Guillaumin, C. O.  Sur l'effet paradoxal d'un
 diur6tique mereuriel dans un cas de diabete insipide.  Bull. Soc.
 med.  hop.  Paris,  1936, 3. ser., 52: 1434-40.—De  Flora.  II
 ricambio idrico nei sani e nei  diabetici  insipidi nelle  prove di
 acidificazione, di alealinizzazione sperimentale e dopo tiroxina,
 Fisiol. & med., Roma, 1933,4: 201-43.—Findley, T., jr, & White,
 H. L.  The response of  normal individuals and patients with
 diabetes  insipidus to the ingestion  of water.  J. Clin. Invest.,
 1937,   16:  197-202.—Gallina,  E.   Osservazioni  sul ricambio
 idrico intermediario in quattro casi di diabete insipido.   Clin.
 med.  ital.,  1937,  68:  713-28.—Iversen,  P., Jacobson,  E.,  &
 Bing,  I.  [Examination of function of the  kidneys in diabetes
insipidus]   Hospitalstidende,  1933,  76:  1156-62.—Jonas, V.
[Study of water metabolism in diabetes  insipidus]  Cas. lek.
cesk.,   1937, 76:  421; 459.—Kimura.  K..  Shin-ichi Abe,  &
Yamaguchi, T.  Studien fiber  Fliissigkeitsaustausch;  interme- 
DIABETES INSIPIDUS
260
DIABETES INSIPIDUS
diarer Fliissigkeits- und Gasaustausch bei Diabetes insipidus.
Tohoku J. Exp. M., 1930, 15: 70-91.—Pellegrini, G.  Contri-
buto alio studio del diabete insipido; i rapporti fra il ricambio
idrico intermedio e la poliuria. Clin. med. ital., 1931, 62: 899-
944.—Tinker,  M. S.  [H20 and NaCl metabolism in diabetes
insipidus]   Russ. klin., 1928,  10: 502-17.

----   Pathogenesis.
   Maran6n,  G.   Nuevas orientaciones sobre la
patogenia y tratamiento de la diabetes insipida.
174p.   12?   Madr.,  1920.
   Also Siglo med.,  1920, 67:  71-3.
   Motzfeldt,  K.   Studier  over  diabetes  in-
sipidus,   lllp.   8?   Kristiania,  1924.
   Alpern, D. E.  [Pathogenesis of diabetes insipidus]  Vrach.
delo, 1923, 6:  137-41.—Barath, J., & Weiner, P.  [Disorder in
water  metabolism  and  role  of  physico-chemical factors in
diabetes insipidus]  Orv.  hetil.,  1935,  79:  917-9
 Ueber  hyperonkische Formen von Diabetes insipidus.  Klin.
 Wschr., 1934, 13: 414.  —■---   Ueber  Veranderungen  des
 onkotischen Druckes und  des  Bluteiweissbildes  und deren
 Bedeutung in der Pathogenese des Diabetes insipidus.  Zschr.
 klin. Med., 1934, 127:  186-91.—Biggart, J. H.   Diabetes
 insipidus;  the site of formation  of the antidiuretic hormone.
 Edinburgh M. J., 1936, 43: 417-25—Bogdatian, M. G.  [Patho-
 genesis  and treatment  of  diabetes  insipidus]  Klin, med.,
 Moskva, 1928,  6: 1530-6.—Bosco, G.   La patogenia de la
 diabetes insfpida.  Sem. meU, B. Air., 1925, 32: pt 2, 477-80 —
 Bourquin,   H.   Studies  on  diabetes  insipidus;  the  diuretic
 substance.   Am.  J.  Physiol.,  1927, 83:  125;  1929,  88: 519;
 1931, 96:  66.—Camus, J., & Gournay, J. J.   Recherches  sur
 le diabete  insipide et  la diurese. C. rend. Acad, sc, 1925, 180:
 172-5.   ------  &  Fiterre.   Sur  le  mecanisme du  diabete
 insipide.   Ibid.,  1923, 177:  289-91.—Cassano, C.   Ricerche
 sul  diabete insipido.   Arch,  pat., Bologna, 1927, 6:  392-428.
 ------Sulla patogenesi del diabete insipido nei riguardi  del
 ricambio purinico.  Riforma med.,  1929, 45: 555-7.—Depisch,
 F.,  & Hogler, F.  Beitrag zur Klinik und  Pathogenese  des
 Diabetes insipidus.   Wien.  Arch. inn.  Med., 1926-27,  13:
 509-46.—Donini,  G., & Caporali, E.   Qualche considerazione
 patogenetica in  tema di  diabete  insipido.   Minerva med.,
 Tor., 1937, 28: 637-9.—Filosofov, P. I., & Romanenko. V. A.
 [Pathogenesis of  diabetes insipidus]   Russ.  klin.,  1924,  1:
 447-503.—Gautier, C. Le probleme  pathogenique et physio-
 pathologique du diabete insipide.  Rev. crit. path., Par., 1931,
 1: 655.—Gerloczy. G.  Kasuistischer Beitrag zur Pathogenese
 des  Diabetes insipidus.  Med. Klin., Berl., 1924, 20: 1110.—
 Gilbert-Dreyfus.   Physio-pathologie   du  diabete  insipide.
 Prat. med. fr., 1930,  11: 231-7.—Giordano, B.  P.  Contributo
 alio studio del diabete insipido.  Endocr. pat.  cost., Bologna,
 1936,  11:  310-9.—Guillery,  H.  Zur  Kenntnis des Diabetes
 insipidus.   Miinch. med. Wschr., 1928, 75:  343.—Haymann,
 K.,  &  Fanconi.   Zum  Chemismus  des Diabetes  insipidus.
 Zschr. ges. exp. Med., 1926, 51: 588-98.—Keller, A. D. Hypo-
 physeal thyrotropic  mechanism essential for occurrence of
 diabetes insipidus in  its maximal form. Proc Soc. Exp. Biol
 N. Y.,  1937, 36:  787-9.—Klinke, K.   Beitrag zur Frage  des
 Diabetes insipidus.  Jahrb. Kinderh.,  1930, 3. F., 77:  83-8.—
 Korovnikov, A.   Ueber  Diabetes insipidus.  Zschr. ges exp
 Med., 1927, 57: 502-13.—Krieg, W.  Beitrag zur Pathogenese
 des  Diabetes insipidus.  Zbl.  Chir.,  1934,  61: 1827-33.—
 Kozlovskaia, Z.  L, & Rosenblum, Z. I.  [Pathogenesis of dia-
 betes insipidus]  Tr. Acad. mil. med. Kiroff, 1936, 5: 181-92.—
 Labb6. M., & Violle, P. L. Recherches sur le pouvoir diuretique
 du serum  des malades atteints de diabete insipide.   C. rend
 Soc. biol.,   1928,  98:  1290-3.—Mainzer, F.  Untersuchungen
 Uber Diabetes insipidus.  Verh. Deut. Ges. inn. Med., 1930
 42.  Kongr., 71-3.  Also Arch. exp. Path., Berl., 1931, 160;
 461-78— Meyer, E., & Meyer-Bisch, R.  Weitere Mitteilungen
 iiber Diabetes insipidus.  Zschr. klin.  Med., 1923, 96- 469-94
 Also Klin.  Wschr.. 1924, 3: 1796-9.—Mogilnitzky,  B. N., &
 Galperin, D. I.   [Pathogenesis of  diabetes insipidus]  Russ
 klin., 1926, 6: 506-17.—Rajola. R.  Nuove teorie sulla etiologia
 e patogenesi del diabete insipido.  Gazz. internaz. med chir
 1925, 30:  13; 24; 82; 97.—Ramirez,  E.   Nota  acerca'de la
 patogenesis de la diabetes insfpida.  Gac med. Mexico 1936
 56:  345-9.—Rizzo, C.  Contributo alio studio del  diabete
 insipido.   Riv.  neur., 1930, 3:  540-86.—Rondoni,  P    La
 patogenesi del diabete insipido.  Terapia, Milano, 1925   15-
 t J05-~;?ow.ntree,„;J"  G-   studies  in diabetes insipidus!
 J. Am.  M.  Ass.,  1924,  83:  399-405.—Russkich, W. N  &
 Krylov, E.  S.  Zur Pathogenese der Diabetes insipidus. Zschr
 fqqi^Ur,i^Ch'«-i 193V39= «2-9.  Also  Sovet, klin.!
 1931, 15: 15-22.—Salmon. A.  Quelques considerations sur la
 ?QQQ°f,n,o^U1o14lb"elnSlpid?,-  Schweiz. Arch. Neur. Psychiat.,
 1933  31: 95-107.  -----r  II diabete insipido; nuovi orienta-
 menti sulla sua patogenesi.  Rev. neur.. Par., 1936  9- 263-97 —
 r^i°Kmf0nSe,,! h   E'nA ?dtraf. ™r Frage der Pathogenese des
 Uiabetes insipidus.  Acta pa?diat,, Upps., 1923-24  3- 261-89 —
 Schiano Lomoriello, S.  Contributo alia patogenesi del diabete
 insipido. Fol. med., Nap., 1928, 14: 1256-68.-Staemmler,  M

 1932OP^y-Se7qns9Dl^eteS,InSlpld^-  r?Tsychiat- neur. Wschr.,
 1932, 34: 79-82—Stanculescu. S.   New data  on diabetes
insipidus]   Rev.   san.  mil.,   Bucur.,   1931   30.  272-89 _
Trendelenburg. P.  Ueber die Beziehungen des Hypophysen-
hinterlappens zum Diabetes insipidus.  Klin. Wschr   1925  4-
 1905.—Villa, L.  In tema di diabete insipido.   Riforma med.,
 1930,  46: 159-63.—Widdess, J. I).  H.   Current views  on
 diabetes insipidus.  Irish J. M. Sc, 1936, ser. 6, 736-41.

 ----   Pathology.

   See   also  Diabetes  insipidus,   symptomatic:
 Causes.
   Beltrametti, L.  Die Sexualfunktionen in ihren Beziehungen
 zum  Wasserhaushalt, insbesondere zum  Diabetes insipidus.
 Endokrinologie, 1935, 16: 241-56.—Cassano, C. & Kovacs, L.
 Su  la  fisiopatologia  de!  ricambio  idro-salino  (oligodipsia
 costituzionale e diabete insipido)  Arch, pat., Bologna, 1934-35,
 14: 64-83.—Chilla, A.   Diabete insipido e costituzione.  Fol
 med.,  Nap.,  1930, 16: 445; 1931, 17: 75;  147;  721; 1932, 18:
 1080;  1606.—Croizat, P., Guyot [et al.]  Le diabete  insipide
 et son ^tat humoral.  J. med. Lyon, 1938, 19: 53-66.—Epstein,
 T.   [Case of diabetes insipidus with  marked disorder of the
 osmotic  regulation]   Orvoskepzes,   1934,   24: dec.  kiilonf.
 (Apponyi Fcstschr.)  120-6.  Also Fol. med., Nap., 1935, 21:
 76-85.— Fink, E. B.  Diabetes insipidus; a clinical  review and
 analysis of necropsy  reports.   Arch. Path., Chic,  1928,  6:
 102-20.—Gilbert-Dreyfus.  Remarques sur la physiopathologie
 du diabete insipide.   Bull. Soc. mdd. h6p. Paris, 1934, 3. ser.,
 50: 1755.—Gualco, S.  Contributo alio studio della costituzione
 nel diabete insipido.  Endocr. pat. cost,, Bologna, 1936-37, 12:
 590; 607.—Marinesco, G., Sager, O.,  & Soru, E.   Recherches
 sur le pH intratissulairc dans le diabete insipide.  C. rend. Soc
 biol., 1930, 103:  171.—Monasterio,  G., &  Lucarelli, A. m!
 Contributo  alia  fisiopatologia  del  diabete insipido.   Rass
 fisiopat.,  1937, 9: 205-17.  Also Clin.  med. ital., 1938, 69:
 239-78.—Pincherle,  M., & Magni, L.   Reperti  istologici delle
 ghiandole endocrine e del sistema nervoso in due casi di diabete
 insipido giovanile.  Bull. sc. med., Bologna, 1924,  10. ser., 2:
 330-8.—Rathery, F., & Marie. J.  Etude critique de la physio-
 pathologie du diabdte insipide.  Paris med., 1928, 67: 369-77.—
 Schmidt,  F. J.  Zur Pathologie des Diabetes insipidus.  Deut.
 med.  Wschr.,  1924,  50:  280.—Simarro, J.   Fisiopatologia de
 la diabetes insipida.   Rev. med. Barcelona, 1934, 21: 33-62.—
 Sophian, L. A case of diabetes insipidus with autopsy.  Arch
 Path.,  Chic, 1934, 18: 758.

 ----   primary.
   Angelini, V.   Diabete insipido e  oliguria  centrale  quali
 complicazione del morbillo.  Clin, pediat.,  Mod., 1930, 12:
 990-1007.—Courtade, D.  Rapport entre l'incontinence d'urine
 infantile et la polyurie essentielle.  J. med. Paris, 1910, 2. ser.,
 22: 26.—Galpern, S. S.   [Causes of  the so-called idiopathic
 forms  of diabetes  insipidus;  clinical  observations]  Russ
 klin., 1929, 11: 152-65.—Lhermitte,  J., Metenier & Gauthier.
 Diabete insipide en apparence consecutif a une entorse tibio-
 tarsienne: les facteurs etiologiques lointains et immediats de la
 polyurie.  Rev. neur., Par., 1935, 42: pt 2, 125-7.—Pagniez, P.,
 Plichet, A., & Pannet,  R.   Diabete insipide  apparu apres
 application  d'un appareil a friser  les  cheveux.   Bull.  Soc
 med.  h6p. Paris, 1936, 3.  ser., 52: 1222-5.—Perocco, F. A.
 Considerazioni e ricerche su di un caso di diabete insipido vero
 o idiopatico.  Clin, pediat., Mod., 1937, 19: 673-89.—Sando-
 mirsky, M. I.  [Diabetes  insipidus  and  exhaustion  due to
 whooping cough  infection]  Sovrem.  psikhonevr., 1930, 10:
 344-9.—Stanculescu,  S., Apostol. O., &  Dimitriu, G.   [In-
 teresting  case of  diabetes insipidus)   Cluj. med., 1928, 9:
 547-50.—Vialard & Darleguy.  Sur un cas de diabete insipide
 apparu  a la suite d'une rachianesthesie  Bull. Soc. med hop
 Paris, 1925, 3. ser , 49: 963-8.

 ----   Surgery.

   Chianello, C.   Tentativi di cura  chirurgica del  diabete
 insipido mediante innesti  omeoplastici.  Cult. med.  mod.,
 Pal., 1930, 9: 58-67.— Ferro-Luzsi, G.  La tiroidectomia totale
 nel diabete  insipido.   Minerva med.,  Tor., 1937  28: pt  2
 557-9.—Findley, T., jr, & Heinbecker, P. Total thyroidectomy
 lor human diabetes insipidus.  Proc.  Soc. Exp.  Biol , N. Y,
 1937-38, 36: 44S— Fioretti, F.   Si puo modificare il  decorso
 clinico del diabete insipido agendo sulla volta faringea?   Val-
 salva, 1930, 6: 694-706.—Fisher, C. & Ingram. W. R.  Effect
 ot teeding of thyroid  or  salt and of  thyroidectomy on fluid
 exchange  of  cats  with  diabetes  insipidus.   Arch. Int. M.,
 1936, 58:  117-29.—Hirsch, O., & Demel, R.  Ueber Implanta-
 tion yon tierischer und menschlicher Hvpophyse bei Diabetes
 insipidus.   Mitt. Ces. inn. Med. Wien,  1935,  34:  146-9 —
 Ingram W. R., & Winter, C. A. The effects of adrenalectomy
 upon  the water  exchange of cats  with  diabetes insipidus
 1 a- \.Physlo]- 1938> 122: 143-9.—McConnell, A.  A.  A case
 of diabetes insipidus influenced  by  partial  thyroidectomy.
 Irish J M. Sc, 1936, ser. 6, 742-5.—Mahoney. W., & Sheehan,
 1 •  I be influence of thyroidectomy  on the polyuria of experi-
 mental  diabetes insipidus.  Yale J. Biol ,  1934-35,  7:  561.
 1 he effect of total thyroidectomy uoon  experimental diabetes
 insipidus in dogs.  Am. J. Physiol., 1935, 112: 250-5  —Matolay,
 '*•.  I ransplantationen von Kalbshypophysen  bei Diabetes
insipTdus.  Arch. klin. Chir., 1938, 191: 73-8.-Morone,  G.. &
 Villa,  L.   L azione  degli  eteroinnesti  ipofisari nel  diabete
w'lr  w  Clmlca- Bologna, 1935, 1:  313-23.—Ruder, F. B.. &
 ■■I'   ;T Substltutionelle Organtherapie  bei  Diabetes in-
sipidus  (Implantation einer artfremden Hypophvse)  Deut.
med. Wschr., 1933, 59: 1690-9.—Sacorrafos. M.   Recherches 
DIABETES INSIPIDUS
261
DIABETES INSIPIDUS
 experimentales et biologiques sur la diabete insipide (greffe de
 l'hypophvse du veau sur un malade)   Bull. Acad. med.. Par.,
 1933, 3. ser., 109: 453-61.—Vakulenko, M. V.  [Transplanting
 of hypophvsis in diahetes  insipidu-]   Vrach.  gaz., 1926,  30:
 469-70.—While. H.  L., Heinbecker, P., & Robinson. E. C.
 Effects  of thyroid,  dinitroorthocresol  on urine output  of
 thyroidectomized  dogs  with  moderate  diabetes  insipidus
 Proc. Soc Exp. Biol., N. Y., 1938, 38: 439-41.

 ----  symptomatic.

   See also  names  of  primary diseases as  Brain,
 Diencephalon:  Diseases;   Brain  tumor;  Brain
 ventricles, Third ventricle: Diseases  and tumors;
 Cholesterosis, osseous; Cranium, Base: Fracture;
 Pituitary, Diseases; also  proper  names of pitui-
 tary diseases as Acromegaly, &c.
   Balabonina.   [Diabetes  insipidus  with ocular symptoms]
 Klin, med., Moskva, 1927, 5:  1166-8.— Bujadoux.   Diabete
 insipide et cedeme papillaire.  Lyon med.,  1927,  139: 108; 604.—
 Chauffard, A.  Un cas de virilisme surrenal complique de diabete
 insipide.  Rev. fr. endocr., 1924, 2:  1-4.—Paulian, D.  Syn-
 drome pedonculaire associe au diabete  insipide.  Bull. Soc. med.
 hop.  Paris, 1926, 3. ser., 50: 1429.—Pojer, J.  [Symptomatic
 form of diabetes insipidus] Cas. h§k. 6esk. 1937, 76: 1437-39.

 ----  symptomatic: Causes.

   Caicedo Rincon, J.   * Diabete insipide; 4 cas
 de  diabete  insipide  au  cours   d'affections   du
 systeme  nerveux  central   [Geneve]   34p.   8?
 Lyon, 1929.
   Pincovici, A.  *A propos d'un cas de sarcoi'des
 noueuses  dissemine'es type  Darier  avec diabete
 insipide associe".   43p.   8?  Par., 1937.
   Raganeau,  G.   *Le diabete insipide d'origine
 extra-hvpophysaire   [Paris]   36p.   8?  Charen-
 ton, 1930.
   Bach, M. J., & Middleton, W. S.   Multiple myeloma and
 diabetes insipidus.  J. Am. M. Ass., 1931. 97: 306-8.—Bezancon,
 Gennes, L. de [et al.] Diabete insipide et formation osseuse de
 la base du crane.  Bull. Soc med. hop. Paris, 1930, 3.  ser., 46:
 588-93.—Desbuquois, G. Sur un cas de lymphogranulomatose
 maligne compliquee de diabete insipide.  Ibid., 1935, 3.  ser., 51:
 1355-62.—Falta,  W., & Spitzenberger,  O.  Ein  Fall  von
 Diabetes insipidus durch Lymphogranulom bedingt.  Strahlen-
 therapie, 1937, 60: 385-92.—Flandin, C, Parat,  M., & Paumeau
 Delille,  G.  Sarcoides noueuses disseminees avec  diabete insi-
 pide associe.  Bull. Soc. med. hop. Paris, 1936, 3. ser., 52: 1423-
 6.—Garde re & Gelas. Nanisme et diabete thyroidien insipide.
 Lyon med., 1920, 129: 909-11.—Lesn6, E., Launay, C, & See,
 G.  Diabete insipide au cours d'une maladie de Besnier-Boeck.
 Bull. Soc. fr. derm, syph., 1935, 42: 1671-81.  Also Bull. Soc.
 med. hop. Paris, 1935, 3. ser., 51: 1137-46.—Moisescu, T., &
 Griinberg,  W.  Diabete  insipide au  cours d'une tuberculose
 pulmonaire. Bull. Soc. med. hop. Bucarest, 1933, 15: 169-74.—
 Momigliano Levi,  G.  Poliuria insipida intermittente in un
 caso di sarcomatosi addominale non accompagnato da localizza-
 zioni  nel sistema diencefalo-ipofisario.  Arch.  sc. med., Tor.,
 1937, 64: 549-73.—Sophian, A.  Diabetes insipidus and osteitis
 fibrosa polycystica.  J.  Am. M. Ass., 1930,  95: 483.  Also
 repr-—Szasz, A.  Latente  Toxikose  und Diabetes insipidus.
 Mschr. Kinderh., 1936,  65: 296-311.—Tenerna, S. S.  [Dia-
 betes insipidus as complication  of brucellosis]   Klin, med.,
 Moskva, 1938, 16: 120.—Tillgren, J.   Diabetes insipidus  as a
 symptom of Schaumann's disease.  Brit, J. Derm. Syph., 1935,
 47: 223-9,  2 pl.—Vedel,  Puech & Lang.  Crises polyunques
 chez un  cardio-renal; diabete  insipide.  Bull. Soc. sc. med.
 biol. Montpellier, 1920-27,  8: 323-7.

 ----  symptomatic: Causes, cerebral.

   See also Arachnoiditis; Brain, Injury; Encepha-
 litis; Meningitis, &c.
   Arend  R.   [Lethargic encephalitis  in etiology of diabetes
 insipidus]   Polska gaz.  lek.,  1926,  5:  24-8.—D'Antona, L.
 Integrita dell'ipofisi e lesione del nucleo paraventncolare in un
 caso di diabete insipido postencefalitico. Riv. neur., Nap., 1931,
 4:720-8.—Hall, G. W. Diabetes insipidus; a case report follow-
 ing epidemic encephalitis with enormous  polyuria.  Am. J. M.
 Sc  1923, 165:  551-62.—Hechst, B.   Diabetes insipidus nach
 epidemischer Encephalitis mit histologischem Befund.  Deut.
 Zschr. Nervenh., 1934, 134: 182-90.— Himler. L. E.  Diabetes
 insipidus after epidemic encephalitis.  J. Michigan M. Soc,
 1935 34: 350-2.—Ledoux, E.  Diabete insipide au cours d une
 encephalite epidemique; heureux effet du  traitement par les
 prises nasales de poudre de lobe posteneur d hypophyse.  Bull.
 Soc.  med. hop.  Paris, 1928, 3.  ser., 52:  1502-5—Moorhead.
 T. G. A clinical lecture on polyuria,  with report of a case ot
diabetes insipidus secondary to encephalitis lethargica.  Irish
J. M. Sc, 1930, 6. ser.,  109-14.—Roehm, H. R.  Postvaccinal
encephalitis associated with diabetes  insipidus.   Am  J.  uis.
Child  1932 44:1293-6.  Also repr.—Signorelli, E.   Diabete
insipido  fra gli  esiti dell'encefalite  epidemica.   An-h. pat.,
Bologna, 1923,  2:  89-100.—Viamonte  Cuervo,  L.  Sobre un
caso de diabetes insfpida e hipotonia muscular; secuelas de una
encefalitis.  Rev. cubana otoneuroft., 1938, 7: 19-26.—White-
head, R. W., & Darley, W. A case of diabetes insipidus occur-
ring as a sequel to epidemic encephalitis.  Endocrinology, 1931,
15: 286-96.

----   symptomatic: Causes, diencephalic.
   Babonneix, L., & Hutinel, J.  Polyurie liee sans doute a un
gliome de la  region tuberienne.   Gaz.  hop., 1925, 98: 389.—
Bourquin, H. Studies on diabetes insipidus.  Am. J. Physiol.,
1926-37, 79:  362-76.—C.  II diabete insipido e la sua origine
dall'infundibulo e tuber cinereum. Gazz. osp., 1923, 44:  785-
7.—Camus, J., & Roussy, G.  Le diabete insipide; son origine
infundibulo-tuberienne.   Bull, med., Par., 1923,  36: 619-23 —
Elmer, A. W., Kedzierski, J., & Scheps, M.   Ein  Fall von
Diabetes insipidus   verursacht durch  eine  Metastase eines
Hypernephroma im Zwischenhirn; Beitrag zur Pathogenese des
Diabetes insipidus.  Wien.  klin.  Wschr., 1928, 41:  591-4.—
Ferrannini, L.  Diabete insipido  e sindrome adiposo-genitale
di Frohlich per  cisti della tasca di Rathke.   Baglivi, 1937, 3:
273-89,  ch.—Fisher, C, Ingram, W. R., & Ranson,  S. W.
Relation of hypothalamico-hypophyseal  system to diabetes
insipidus.  Arch. Neur.  Psychiat., Chic,  1935, 34: 124-63 —
Fisher, C, Ingram, W. R. [et al.]  The  degeneration  of the
supraoptico-hypophyseal system  in diabetes  insipidus.  Anat.
Rec,  1935-36, 63:  29-52— Flandin, C, Poumeau-Delille. G.
[et al.]  Diabete insipide et obesite avec vergetures par atteinte
infundibulo-tuberienne d'origine  ourlienne.   Bull. Soc med.
hop. Paris, 1935, 3. ser., 51: 1244-7.—Frank,  E.   Diabetes
insipidus und Infundibularregion.  Klin. Wschr., 1924.  3: 847;
895.—Futcher, T. B.  Tumors of the hypothalamus  causing
diabetes insipidus, with  report of a case.  Tr. Ass. Am.  Physi-
cians, 1929, 44: 254-74.  Also Am. J. M.  Sc, 1929, 178:  837-
52.—Gaupp, R.   Diabetes insipidus und Zwischenhirn.  Klin.
Wschr., 1934, 13: 1012-4.—Hirsch,  O.  Rolle der Hypophyse
und des Hypothalamus beim Diabetes  insipidus (Beobach-
tungen am Patienten und Implantationen von tierischen und
menschlichen Hypophysen)   Wien. klin. Wschr.,  1937, 50:
299.—Kary, C.  Pathologisch-anatomische und experimentelle
Untersuchungen  zur Frage des  Diabetes insipidus  und der
Beziehungen zwischen Tuber cinereum und  Hypoplivse.  Vir-
chows Arch.,  1924,  252: 734-47.—Keller, A. D., * Hamilton,
J. W. jr.  Degeneration of the infundibular nerve fibers in the
cat without eliciting diabetes insipidus.  Am. J. Physiol., 1937,
119: 348.—Kiyono,  H.   Ueber Zwischenhirnveranderungen bei
Diabetes insipidus.  Virchows Arch.,  1925,  257:  477-89.—
Leschke, E.  Diabete insipide et systeme hypothalamohypo-
physaire.  Ann. med., Par., 1933. 33: 261-71.—Missirliu, V.,
Nicolesco, I. T.. & Craciun, E. C.  Reticulo-sarcomatose
leucemique avec diabete insipide a la suite d'une metastase dans
1'hypophyse posterieure produisant des alterations du noyau de
la bandelette optique et du noyau ventral du tuber cinereum.
Bull. Soc med. hop. Bucarest, 1934, 16:  81-92.—Rivoire, R.,
Simon  & Puech.   Diabete insipide par arachnoidite opto-
chiasmatique.  Rev. otoneur., Par., 1937, 15: 607-9—Rizzo. C.
Intorno alia natura  del diabete insipido; note di fisiopatologia  e
di  clinica  con particolare riguardo  per la  forma  diencefalo-
ipofisaria.   Riforma med.,  1930, 46:  1983-5.—Roussy, G.,
Huguenin, R., & Roques. A propos des syndromes infundibulo-
tuberiens (diabete insipide et syndrome adiposo-genital)   Rev.
neur., Par., 1927, 34: pt 2, 693-9.—Salmon, A.  Le role des
noyaux tuberiens dans le mecanisme du diabete insipide.  Rev.
fr. endocr., 1935, 13: 81-107.—Sato, G.   Ueber die Beziehungen
des Diabetes insipidus zum Hypophysenhinterlappen und zum
Tuber cinereum.  Arch. exp. Path., Lpz., 1928,  131: 45-69.—
Stringer S. W.  Diabetes insipidus associated with pinealoma
transplant in the tuber cinereum.  Yale J. Biol., 1934, 6:  375-
83, pl.—Urechia, C. I. Cancer metastatique de la region hyptf-
ph'ysotuberienne avec diabete insipide.  Paris med., 1936, 101:
annexe, 129.—Zadek, E.  Die Beziehungen zwischen Anatomie
und Klinik des  Diabetes insipidus.  Zschr.  klin. Med., 1927,
105: 602-40.

----   symptomatic: Causes, pituitary.

   See  also  Acromegalogigantism;  Acromegaly;
Dystrophy, adiposogenital, &c.
   Eckert, [A.]  W.   *Ueber verspatete Dentition
bei einem Fall  von hypophysarem Diabetes insi-
pidus   (Auszug)   7p.   8?   Lpz..  1922.
   Kaplan, C. E.   *Diabetes insipida; patogenia
de los sindromas hipofisiarios.   83p.   8?   Santia-

go, 1928.
  Abrahamson. L.  A case of diabetes insipidus with symptoms
of hypopituitarism.  Irish. J. M. Sc, 1025,  5. ser., 63.  Also
Med. Press & Circ,  Lond., 1925, n. ser., 119: 217.—Arnstein, A.
Diabetes insipidus bei metastatischer Karzinose der Hypophyse,
namentlich des  Hinterlappens bei  primarem Bronchus- und
Mammakarzinom.   Med. Klin.,  Berl., 1933, 29: 1679-81 —
Austein, A.  Metastasi carcinosa dell lpofisi e diabete insipido.
Monit  endocr.,  1934, 2: 248-53.—Baranowski,  W.  [Diabetes
insipidus with FroMich's syndrome]  Polska gaz. lek., 1934, 13:
717__Biggart, J. H. Diabetes insipidus; the role of the  anterior
hypophvsis.  Ulster M.  J., 1038. 7: 115-9.-Cavallini. E.  Dia-
bete insipido da lesione ipofisana,  Ann. med. nav., Roma, 1929, 
DIABETES  INSIPIDUS
262
DIABETES INSIPIDUS
35: pt 2, 53-7.-—Chauffard.  Role de l'hypophyse dans le diabete
sucre et dans le diabete insipide. Rev. gin. clin. ther., 1924, 38:
258-61.—Chilla, A.  Considerazioni su di un caso di  diabete
insipido con adiposita ipofisaria.  Fol.  med., Nap.,  1932, 18:
279-98.—D'Antona,  L., &  Corbini, G.  Ricerche sul  diabete
insipido e sulle sindromi ipofisarie.  Arch. sc. med., Tor., 1929,
53:  705-51.—D'Astros, Bocca &  Giraud.  Diabete insipide
et infantilisme. Marseille med., 1923, 60: 648-52.—Di Gugliel-
mo, G.  Di una  particolare lesione  ipofisaria in un  caso di
diabete insipido.   Boll.  Soc. med.  chir., Pavia, 1927,  n.  ser.,
2: 297-307. Also Boll. Soc. ital. biol. sper.,  1927, 2: 553r5 —
East, C. F. T.  Case of diabetes  insipidus with infantilism.
Proc R. Soc.  M., Lond., 1923-24, 17: sect, clin., 31— Ellis,
R.  W.  B.   Diabetes insipidus and?  anterior pituitary  lobe
deficiency.   Ibid., 1933, 26: 282-4.—Ferrannini, L.  Diabete
insipido e  microsomia ipofisaria.  Minerva med., Tor.,  1935,
26:  pt 2,  401-9.—Grassmann, W.   Diabetes insipidus bei
Tumormetastasen in der Hypophyse.  Frankf. Zschr. Path.,
1931,  42:  384-93.—Heimann-Hatry, W.  Diabetes insipidus
bei Akromegalie.   Med. Klin.,  Berl., 1927,  23: 1687.—Hennes,
H.  Ueber einen Fall  von hypophysarem Diabetes insipidus
mit Arthritis des linken Hand- und Fussgelenks.  Deut. med.
Wschr., 1933,  59: 762.—Kugelmeier, L.  M.  Plotzliches Auftre-
ten eines  Diabetes  insipidus  infolge septischer Nekrose im
Hinterlappen  und Stiel der Hypophyse bei akuter myeloischer
Stammzellenleukamie.  Zschr.  klin. Med.,  1937, 132: 521-6 —
Kurose, I.  Ueber die Beziehung der Hypophyse zu Diabetes
insipidus; iiber die Wirkung von Extrakten aus verschiedenen
Abschnitten   frischer einzelner Rinderhypophysen  auf die
Gefasse und die Harnsekretion. Okayama igakkai zasshi, 1928,
40: 2095.—Labbe, M., Boulin, R. [et al.]  Diabete insipide et
syndrome  adiposo-genital;  recherches sur le principe antidi-
ur6tique de I'extrait  post-hypophysaire. Bull. Soc. med. hop.
Paris, 1930, 3. ser., 46: 328-34.—Labbe, M., & Denoyelle, L.
Diabete insipide et obesite.   J.  med. Paris,  1925, 44: 611; 1926,
45: 371.—Lickint, F. Ist der  Diabetes insipidus eine genito-
hypophysare  Erkrankung?  Deut. med.  Wschr.,  1934, 60:
 1672.—Macchioro, G. Su un easo di diabete insipido da tumore
metastatico della regione ipofisaria. Minerva med., Tor., 1935,
26: 668-72.—Maranon, G., &  Gutierrez, P.  Contribuci6n al
estudio de la  patogenia hipofisaria de la diabetes insfpida: el
papel del lfquido cefalorragufdeo.   Siglo med., 1929, 66: 809-
11.—Maranon, Martinez Diaz & Munoz Larrabide.  Infanti-
lismoy diabetes insfpida. Med. ibera, 1936, 30:11.—Marinesco,
G., & Parhon, C. I.  Sur un cas  de diabete insipide avec cachexie
hypophysaire,  infantilisme,  senilisme,  atrophie  des  organes
genitaux et convulsions de type epileptique.  Rev. fr. endocr.,
1932, 10: 105-46.—Marin Amat. M.  Manifestaciones oculares
en un enfermo con diabetes insfpida de origen hipofisario.  Siglo
med., 1921, 68:  720-3.—Marini, G.   Contributo alia cono-
scenza dei  rapporti tra diabete  insipido ed ipofisi.  Med. prat.,
Nap., 1924,   9:  210-5.—Morales  Diaz,  J.  Nanismo hipo-
fisario y diabetes insfpida.  Med. ibera, 1931, 25: pt 2, 613-7.—
Pellegrini,  G.   Sindrome di  apituitarismo globale (malattia di
Simmonds  con diabete insipido)  Boll.  Soc. med. chir., Pavia,
1935, 49: 567-606.—Piney, A., & Coates,  I.  Metastatic  car-
cinoma of the pituitary gland and diabetes insipidus.  J. Path.
Bact., Edinb., 1924, 27: 211-5, pl.—Sajous, C.  E. M.  The
hypophyseobasal area in its relation  to the  pathogenesis  and
treatment  of diabetes insipidus and polyuria. Am. J. M. Sc,
1924, 167: 679-96.—Staemmler, M.   Ein Beitrag zur Lehre
vom hypophysaren Diabetes insipidus.  Klin. Wschr., 1924, 3:
1799-802.  ------  Diabetes insipidus  und Hypophyse.  Erg.
allg. Path., 1932, 26: 59-86.—Verney, E. B.  Polyuria associated
with pituitary dysfunction.   Lancet, Lond., 1929, 1: 539-46.—
Weiss, R. F.   Diabetes insipidus bei Akromegalie.  Deut. med.
Wschr., 1923,  49: 580.

-.---  symptomatic:  Causes,  syphilitic.

   See also Neurosyphilis.
   Agostini,  C.   Lues  della regione ipofiseo-infundibulo-
tuberiana e diabete insipido.  Ann. osp. psichiat. Perugia (1926)
1927,  20:  455-78,  11  pl.—Babonneix, L.,  & Lhermitte, J.
Le diabete insipide d'origine syphilitique;  une nouvelle obser-
vation anatomo-clinique.  Ann. med., Par.,  1925, 18: 471-8.
------ Diabete insipide par encephalite infundibulo-tuberienne
d'origine syphilitique. C. rend. Soc biol., 1925, 93: 1415-7.—
Becmeur, A.   Un cas de diabete insipide  syphilitique; action
remarquable du traitement specifique.  Rev. gen. clin. ther.,
1932, 46: 391.—Castronuovo, G. Diabete insipido da aracnoi-
dite luetica peripeduncolare ed  infundibolare, con nefrosclerosi
ed amiloidosi.   Gior.  ital. mal. esot., 1932, 5: 169.—Dimolescu,
A.  [Diabetes insipidus caused by syphilitic lesions in the sellar
and  retrosellar regions]  Spitalul, 1931,  51: 364-8.—Drouet &
Hamel.  Diabete insipide chez un  heredo-syphilitique.  Rev
med. est,  1931, 59:  661.—Garelly, R.  Diabetes insfpida de
origen sifilftico.  Arch, med., Madr.,  1925,  21:  577-85.—
Hansteen,  E.  H.  [Tertiary syphilis and  diabetes insipidus]
Norsk, mag. laegevid., 1934, 95: 218-20.—Maranon & Diaz,
M.  Diabetes  insfpida de probable origen especffico.   Med.
ibera, 1934, 28: 206.—Marques, J. J.  Diabetes insfpida por
sffilis de la  pituitaria. Rev. med.  cubana,  1929, 40:  150-2.—
Seligsohn,  F.   Diabetes  insipidus und Lues.  Med. Klin.,
Berl., 1925, 21: 734-6.—Sezary, A., Horowitz, A., & Gallot, H.
Diabete insipide  et  neurosyphilis  diffuse.  Bull. Soc. med.
h6p. Paris, 1933,  3.  ser., 49:  303-7.—Simarro, J.   Diabetes
insfpida consecutiva  a una meningitis basilar clfnicamente
sifilftica; sindrome hernatico; tratamiento,   An, Hosp. S. Cruz, |
 Barcel., 1933,  7:  12-9.—Weissenbach, R. J-. Gilbert-Dreyfus
 & Brisset,  J.  P.  Diabete  insipide  d'origine  syphilitique;
 obesite, troubles genitaux, troubles de la regulation thermique
 et du metabolisme  hydrocarbone; etude  biologique.   Bull.
 Soc. med. hop. Paris, 1931, 3. ser., 47: 1709-16.

 ----  symptomatic: Causes, traumatic.

   See  also   Brain,  Injury;  Cranium,   Injury;
 Head, Injury, &c.
   Alajouanine, T.,  de Martel, T. [et  al.]  Etude d'un cas de
 diabete insipide postoperatoire api^s intervention sur la region
 infundibulo-hypophysaire.  Rev. neur., Par., 1934, 41: 65-70.—
 Antonini,  A. Contributo  alia conoscenza del diabete insipido
 post-traumatico.  Gazz. internat. med. chir., 1929, 27:  579-
 93.—Banfi, M.  Un caso di diabete insipido da trauma cranico.
 Boll. Poliamb.  Giuseppe Ronzoni, 1934,  8:  113-27.—Belloni,
 G. B., &  Mazzini,  F.   Diabete insipido successivo  a svuota-
 mento di una  cisti intrasellare  per  via transnasosfenoidale.
 Cervello,  1935, 15:  1-6, 2 pl.—Bianchetti, C. F.  Sul diabete
 insipido da trauma cranico.   Arch. ital.  chir.,  1930-31, 26:
 169-88.—Ciminata,  A.  Sulla regolazione idrica e salina nell'uo-
 mo in rapporto al diabete insipido da trauma cranico.  Fisiol.
 & med., Roma, 1931, 2: 641-76.—Ferrannini, L.  Contributo
 alio  studio clinico del diabete insipido  traumatico. Arch, pat.,
 Bologna,  1926-27,  5:  521-43— Leriche,  R.,  &  Fontaine,  R.
 De I'influence de l'ablation du ganglion cervical  sup6rieur du
 sympathique sur le  diabete  insipide traumatique.  Presse
 med., 1928, 36: 1577.—Lhermitte, J.,  & Albessar.  Un cas de
 syndrome infundibulo-tuberien d'origine traumatique (poly-
 urie, insomnie, impuissance sexuelle, perturbations psychiques)
 Rev. neur., Par., 1935, 42:  716-9.—Mauro, G.  Traumi  e
 diabete insipido.   Gazz.  osp.,  1930,  51:  37-40.—Oliva,  C.
 Sul  diabete insipido  da  traumi  cranio-cerebrali.  Terapia,
 Milano, 1927,  17: 363;  392.—Patrick,  A.  Diabetes insipidus
 following  fractured  skull.  Brit.  M.  J.,  1931,  2: 689-91.—
 Pesek, J.   [Traumatic diabetes insipidus]  Bratisl. lek. listy,
 1933, 13: 180-5, 6 pl.—Rand, C.  W., &  Patterson,  G. H.
 Traumatic diabetes insipidus; report of  6 cases.  Bull. Los
 Angeles Neur. Soc,  1937, 2: 163-71.—Roussy, G., & Levy,  G.
 Le diabete insipide  d'origine  traumatique.  Ann. med., Par.,
 1925, 17: 548-59.—Salvi, L.  Diabete insipido post-traumatico.
 Clinica, Bologna, 1936, 2: 300-7.—Wolff, J.  Traumatischer
 Diabetes insipidus infolge  von Lasion  der Hypophysengegend.
 Klin. Mbl. Augenh., 1931, 86: 799-802.—Zolezzi, G.  Sopra
 un caso di diabete  insipido traumatico con sindrome di CI.
 Bernard-Homer.  Med. lavoro, 1936, 27: 133; 161.

----   Treatment.

   Avenard, R.   *Traitement, et physiopathologie
 du diabete insipide.  87p.   8?   Par., 1932.
   Barrat,  R.    *Etude  de  2  cas  de  diabete
insipide; essai therapeutique.   lOOp.   8?  Par.,
 1928.
   Mandroux,  J.    *Contribution  a  I'etude  du
diabete  insipide  et  de  son traitement   [Paris]
64p.   8?   Angers,  1924.
   Armentano, L. [Therapy and course of diabetes  insipidus]
 Gy6gyaszat, 1930, 70: 700-4.—Domfnguez, C,  & Bizzozero,
 R. C.  Consideraciones terapeuticas sobre diabetes insipida.
 Rev. Soc. med.  int.,  B. Air., 1928, 4: 17-24.—Fogelson,  L.
 [Cases and therapy of diabetes insipidus]  Klin, med., Moskva,
 1927, 5: 621-5.—Futcher, T.  B.  The etiology and treatment
 of diabetes insipidus.  Ann. Int. M.,  1931, 5: 566-73.—Gilbert-
 Dreyfus.  Traitement du diabete insipide.  Hopital, 1931, 19:
 278.—Hertmanni.   Zur Behandlung  des Diabetes  insipidus.
 Zschr. arztl. Fortbild., 1933,  30: 642.—Janossy, G.   [Treat-
 ment of pituitary diabetes insipidus]  Orv. hetil.,  1929, 73:
 929-31.—Klein,  O., & Holzer,  H.   Weitere  Beitrage  zur
 Diabetes-insipidus-Frage (nebst einem Beitrag uber die  Wir-
 kung von  Armoracia  rusticana  auf  die  Durstempfindung)
 Zschr.  ges.  exp.  Med.,  1927, 58:  471-506.—Kogan, D.  A.
[Therapy  of diabetes insipidus]   Sovet. vrach.  J., 1936, 1:
41.—Mandroux,  J.   Sur  le traitement du  diabete insipide.
Arch. med.  Angers, 1925, 29: 109-15.—Nothmann, M.   Zur
Behandlung des  Diabetes insipidus.  Deut. med. Wschr.,
1929, 55:  579.—Segal, A.  [Treatment of diabetes  insipidus]
Sovet. vrach. J., 1936, 1: 771.

 ---   Treatment, hormonal.

   Blomeyer,   H.    *Die  Substitutionstherapie
des   Diabetes insipidus  durch  Schnupfen  von
Hypophysen-Hinterlappensubstanz     [Rostock]
19p.  8?   Bre^l., 1932.
   Borde, A.   *La medication hypophysaire dans
le diabete insipide;  Taction  oligurique  des  ex-
traits de lobe  posterieur d'hypophyse.  53p.   8?
Par.,  1925.
  Fradiss, L.   *Le diabete insipide et son traite-
ment par la  r<Hro-pituitrine.   132p.   8?  Par., 
DIABETES INSIPIDUS
263
DIABETES INSIPIDUS
     Hogarth,  F.    *Les  voie3  hypodermique  et
  nasale dans  le traitement du diabete insipide par
  I'extrait   hypophysaire  posterieur.    47p.    8?
  Par.,  1928.
     Terrade,  R.   *A  propo3  d'un cas de diabete
  insipide; la medication hypophysaire  posterieure
  dans la polyurie essentielle.  75p.  8?  Par., 1927.
     Abel, J. J., & Geiling, E. M. K.  A preliminary therapeutic
  Btudy of the active principle of  the infundibular portion of the
  pituitary gland in 4 cases of diabetes  insipidus.   J.  Pharm.
  Exp. Ther.,  1923,  22: 317-28.—Adlersberg, D., & Porges, O.
  Ueber die Behandlung  des Diabetes insipidus  mit  Pituitrin-
  Schnupfpulver.   Wien.  klin. Wschr., 1928,  41: 1467.—Allen,
  A. A., &  Stokes,  J. S.  Cure of diabetes insipidus coincident
  with  bilateral  correction  of abdominal  cryptorchidism  by
  gonadotropic factor from  pregnancy urine.   J.  Am. M.  Ass.,
  1936, 106: 780.—Aradszky, G.  [Treatment of diabetes insipi-
  dus with posterior pituitary extracts]  Orv. hetil.,  1936, 80:
  1063-5.—Afcoli, M.,  & Aguglia, E.   Di  una particolare azione
  della pituitrina  nel diabete insipido.  Gior.  biol.  med. sper.,
  1923-24.  1:  71.—Atabek,  A.  Diabete insipide  et son traite-
  ment intranasal avec la poudre d'hypophyse.  Rev. fr. endocr.,
  1937, 15: 312-25.—Bark, H.  [Case of diabetes insipidus treated
  by intermedin  Zondek]  Sven.  lak.  tidn.,  1934,  31: [Sven.
  foren. inv. med.  forh.] 214-7.—Beltrametti, L-, & Larizza, P.
  Sul contenuto in  sostanze  lipidiche  del sangue nel  diabete
  insipido prima e dopo trattamento antipoliurico (ipofisario e
  genitalico)  Boll.  Soc. med. chir., Pavia,  1936,  50: 547-88.—
  Benkovics, Z., & Fernbach, J. [Treatment, of diabetes insipidus
  with pituitary  gland  preparations]   Orv.  hetil.,  1929,  73:
  273-5.  Also Wien. klin. Wschr., 1930,  43:  844.—Biasotti, A.
  Diabetes insfpida; tratamiento por aspiracion nasal de polvo de
  16bulo posterior de hipofisis.  Rev. As. med. argent., 1937, 51:
  366-74.—Biggart, J. H.  The anatomical basis  for resistance
  to pituitrin in diabetes insipidus.  J.  Path. Bact., Lond., 1937,
  44: 305-14, pl.—Blotner, H.  Effect of amniotin and antuitrin-S
  in  diabetes insipidus.   N. England J.  M., 1937,  217: 592-4.—
  Blumgart, H. L.  Diabetes insipidus  with particular reference
  to further experience with  treatment by pituitary posterior
  lobe  extract applied  intranasallv.   Med. Clin. N.  America,
  1932, 15: 895-908.—Bryans, H. L.  Diabetes insipidus; results
  of pituitary  extract and pitressin administration; report of a
  case. J. Florida M. Ass., 1929-30, 16: 161-3.—Calderon, C, &
  Mazzei, E. S.   Diabete insipide; sa therapie par  voie nasale
  avec poudre d'hypophyse.  Bull. Soc.  med. hop. Bucarest, 1929,
  11: 217-9.   Also  Cr6n. med., Lima,  1929,  46:  183.   Also
  Rinasc. med.,  1929,  6:  381.—Campbell,  J. R., &  Blumgart,
  H. L.  The treatment  of diabetes  insipidus with  pituitary
  posterior  lobe extract applied intranasally.   Am.  J. M. Sc,
  1928, 176: 769-82.—Canelo,  C. K.,  & Lisser, H.   A case of
  diabetes insipidus, controlled with powdered pituitary posterior
  lobe extract  applied  intranasally as snuff.   California West.
  M., 1935, 42:  178-80.—Carnot, P.,  &  Peron,  N.  L'action
  oligurique  passagere de  la  medication hypophysaire dans un
  cas de  diabete  insipide.   Paris med.,   1925, 58:  339-41.—
  Catini, V.  La  pituitrina per via nasale in tre casi  di diabete
  insipido.  Terapia, Milano, 1933,  23: 299-302.—Choay, A., &
  Choay, L.  Traitement du diabete insipide par des inhalations
  d'extrait de  lobe  posterieur d'hypophyse.   Rev. neur., Par.,
  1924. 31:  267-9.   ------  Traitement du diabete insipide par
  des prises nasales de poudre de lobe posterieur d'hypophyse.
  Presse med., 1928, 36:  1155. Also Rev. fr. endocr., 1928, 6:
  434-55.—Currado,  C.  Diabete  insipido  con cloremia normale
  ed  azione terapeutica dell'estratto ipofisario.  Minerva med.,
  Tor., 1926, 6: 488-94.—Denechau, D., & Mandroux, J.  Deux
  cas de diabete insipide gueri par  les injections d'extraits de lobe
  posterieur  d'hypophyse.  Bull.  Soc.  med. hop. Paris, 1924,
  3.  ser.,  48: 561-6.—Dischreit,  J.  Beitrag  zur Prufung  der
  therapeutischen  Anwendbarkeit  des Intermedins bei Diabetes
  insipidus.  Klin. Wschr., 1935. 14: 629-32.—Dominguez, C, &
  Bizzozero, R. C.   Consideraciones terapeuticas sobre diabetes
 insfpida; aplicaci6n del polvo de 16bulo posterior de hip6fisis
 en  aspiraciones.   Rev. otoneur., B.  Air., 1928,  2:  268-76.—
 Elmer, W., & Scheps, M.   [Treatment of diabetes  insipidus
 with  pituitrin  and vasopressin (pituitary  preparation)  by
 subcutaneous injections and nasal tampons]   Polska gaz. lek.,
 1929, 8: 393-6.—Forro, E., & Lendvay, J.  [Hypersensitiveness
 to  posterior lobe extracts in  diabetes insipidus]  Orv. hetil.,
 1933,  77:  801-3.—Introzzi,  P.   Insulina e  diabete insipido
 (sull'azione antidiuretica dell'insulina  nelle  poliurie)   Clin.
 med. ital., 1931,  62: 502-20.—Isaac,  S.,  & Siegel, R.  Thera-
 peutische Versuche mit einer  besonderen Fraktion  des  Hypo-
 physenhinterlappens bei Diabetes insipidus nebst Bemerkungen
 fiber ihren Wirkungsmechanismus.   Klin. Wschr.,  1929, 8:
 1700-4.—Kairiukstis. V.  Organtherapie bei Diabetes insipidus.
 Med. Klin., Berl.,  1925. 21: 1124.—Kintner,  A. R.,  & Greene.
 C.  H.  Administration of pituitary extract by nasal spray  in
 the  treatment of diabetes insipidus; an atomizer modified for
 the  use  of  small  amounts  of liquid.  J. Am. M. Ass.,  1928,
 91:  1370.  Also repr.—Klar, R.   Ueber  einen mit  Tonephin-
 Einspritzungen  behandelten  Fall  von   Diabetes   insipidus.
 Med. Klin., Berl.,  1935,  31: 1430.—Klein, O.,  & Holzer, H.
 Ueber die  Einwirkung  des Insulins  auf  die  Polyurie  beim
 Diabetes insipidus,  sowie zur Frage  der  kombinierten Ein-
 wirkung  von  Insulin  und  Pituitrin  auf  den Wasserwechsel.
 Deut. Arch. klin. Med., 1927, 156: 111-21.—Kurose. I.  Ueber
die  Beziehung der  Hypophyse zum Diabetes insipidus; iiber
 die antidiuretische Wirkung der  Hypophysenextrakte insbe-
 sondere  des  Pituitrins  beim  Diabetes  insipidus-Kranken;
 uber die Wirkung einiger Arten von Diuretica auf das Nierenge-
 fass sowie die Harnmenge  bei  der Krote.   Okayama  igakkai
 zasshi, 1928, 40:  100.  ------   Klinische Beobachtung des
 Diabetes insipidus; uber die Wirkung der Hypophysenextrakte
 und einiger Agentien auf die Harnmenge und Harnbestandteile
 bei Diabetes insipidus-Kranken.   Ibid., 1939.—Labbe, M ,  &
 Denoyslle, L.  Diabete insipide  et obesite; action du traitement
 hypophysaire.  Bull. Soc. med. hop. Paris, 1925.  3. ser.. 49:
 860-5.—-Larizza,  P.   II quadro  del  chimismo ematico nel
 diabete insipido prima e dopo trattamento ipofisario, ovarico e
 testicolare.  Arch,  pat.,  Bologna,  1935-36,   15:  485-39 —
 Lesne, E., Hutinel, J. [et al.]  Diabete insipide chez un  enfant;
 inefficacite du traitement par injections  d'extrait hypophysaire;
 action remarquable des prises de poudre par voie na=ale.  Bull.
 Soc. med. hop. Paris,  1929, 3. ser., 53: 70-4.— Lunedei, A.
 Sulla  terapia pituitrinica per via  nasale  nel diabete insipido.
 Riv. clin. med., 1930, 31: 635-45, 2 pl.—Mainzer, F.  Ueber
 Fragen  der  Hypophysenhinterlappentherapie  des  Diabetes
 insipidus.  Wien. Arch. inn. Med.,  1934, 26: 101-20.—Marble,
 A.  Diabetes insipidus; treatment with  posterior lobe pituitary
 powder intranasally.  N. England J. M.,  1935, 213: 1131-4.—
 Marinesco, G., Kauffman-Cosla, O., & Draganesco, S.  Action
 de l'insuline et de l'hypophysine sur l'elimination  urinaire et
 specialement sur la carbonurie dans le diabete insipide.  C.
 rend. Soc. biol., 1928, 99: 911-3.—Medvei, C. V. Zur Therapie
 des Diabetes insipidus mit Follikelhormon.  Wien. med. Wschr.,
 1938,  88:  302.—Mensi,  E.  Azione ormonica dell'ipofisi  e
 diabete insipido a  tipo ipercloremico nell'infanzia.   Riv. clin.
 pediat.,  1924,  22:  801-16.—Meyer-Nobel,  K.  Beeinflussung
 eines  Falles von   Diabetes  insipidus  durch Corpus-luteum-
 Extrakt.   Munch, med.  Wschr.,  1030. 77: 1844.—Mitchell,
 F. T.,  & Bennett, B. T.   Diabetes insipidus; its treatment with
 the oral administration of pituitary  gland.  J.  Tennessee M.
 \ss.,  1934, 27: 310-5.—Morard, C.  Un  cas de  diabete in-
 sipide. traite par   le  Pituglandol  Roche en injections sous-
 cutanees et par voie gastrique.  Praxis, Bern, 1924, 13: II. 45,
 3.—Motzfeldt, K.   Pituitrin and diabetes insipidus.   Acta
 med. scand., 1924, Suppl. No. 7, 356-60.—Mouriquand, G.. &
 Dourrct. Diabete insipide; action de I'extrait dulobe posterieur
 d'hypophyse.  Lyon  m6d.,  1921,  130:  220-2.—Pellegrini, G.
 Contributo alio studio del diabete  insipido; l'azione esercitata
 dalla  pituitrina e  dall'insulina sugli scambi  d'acqua  fra  il
 sangue ed i tessuti e  sulla diuresi.  Clin.  med. ital., 1931,  62:
 1007-42.—Piccaluga,  M.  Diabete  insipido e somministrazione
 di ipofisi per via nasale.  Atti  Soc.  sc. med. natur. Cagliari,
 1931,  33: 335-85.—Rathery, F., & Marie, J.  Du  r61e thera-
 peutique de  I'extrait  hvpophvsairc posterieur dans le diabete
 insipide. Paris med., 1928, 67: 425-32.—Reye.  Durch Verab-
 folgung  von  Hypophysenhinterlappenextrakt  (Physormon)
 symptomat.isch geheilter Fall von  Diabetes insipidus.  Deut.
 med. Wschr., 1925, 51:  503.  Also Miinch. med. Wschr., 1925,
 72:  155.—Rosenberg, M.  Zur Schnupfpulver-Therapie  des
 Diabetes  insipidus  mit  verschiedenen Hypophysen-Hinter-
 lappen-Praparaten.  Klin. Wschr., 1930, 9: 152-fi.—Rosenfeld,
 G.  Zur Behandlung  des Diabetes  insipidus mit Hypophysen-
 priiparaten.  Jahrber. Schles. Ges. vaterl. Cult.  (1916) 1917, 2:
 Abt. 1, Med. Sekt. [Vortrage] 30-5   [Discussion] 2.—Rothmann,
 H.  Zur Behandlung des Diabetes insipidus  mit Hodenextrakt.
 Med. Klin., Berl., 1925,  21: 1535.— Schteingart, M.,  & Bereter-
 vidc, J. J.  Acci6n de la insulina sobre la poliuria en  la diabetes
 insfpida.  Rev. Soc.  med.  int., B.  Air.,  1925, 1: 693-7.—
 Schwartz, L. E.  Case illustrating successful control  of diabetes
 insipidus by systematic intra-na°al use of  pituitrin.  Illinois
 M. J.,  1929, 55: 203.—Secretan.   Diabete insipide et pituitrine.
 Arch.  m6d. enf., 1923,  26: 502-5.—Smith.  F.  M.  Diabetes
 insipidus; treatment by intranasal insufflation of posterior lobe
 pituitary powder.   J. Am. M. Ass., 1934,  102: 660-4.  ------
 & MacKay, E.  M.  Influence of  posterior pituitary extracts on
 sodium balance in  normal subject  and patient with diabetes
 insipidus.  Proc  Soc. Exp. Biol.,  N. Y.,  1936, 34: 116-8.—
 Steenberg, T.  [Organotherapy  in  diabetes insipidus]   Norsk
 mag.  laegevid.,  1930,  91: 484-0—Sulzbarger, M. B.   The
 pituitary hormone  intermedin;  as the  active  antidiuretic in
 the  treatment  of diabetes  in-ipidus;  preliminary  report.
 J. Am. M. Ass., 1933, 100: 1928-30. — Turner, H. H. Diabetes
 insipidus; treatment  with intermedin  and  pitmelanin;  pre-
 liminary report of 5 cases. Endocrinology, 1935, 19: 275-83.—
 (Jjszaszy, L.   [Dosage  of pituitary  preparations in diabetes
 insipidus, with special respect to the use of  posterior pituitary
 preparations]  Gy6gyaszat,  1935, 75: 604.—Vidgoff, B.   Pos-
 terior pituitary therapy in diabetes insipidus.  Endocrinology,
 1932,  16:  289-92.—Villa. L.   Insulina  e  diabete insipido.
 Gior. biol. med. sper.. 1923-24, 1: 442-7.  Also Boll. Soc. med.
 chir.,  Pavia, 1924, 37:  281-8.—Vinazzer,  E.   Beeinflussung
 eines Falles von Diabetes insipidus durch Physormon.  Med.
 Klin.,  Berl.,  1926,  22: 1380.—Vogt-Moller,  P.   [Treatment of
 3 cases of diabetes insipidus  with snuff powder from the pos-
 terior  lobe  of the  pituitary gland]   Ugeskr. laeger,  1936,  98:
 626-8.—Waldorp, C. P.  Diabetes insfpida o poliuria esencial;
 observaci6n clinica con resultado negativo de la insulinoterapia.
 Prensa med.  argent.,  1927-28, 14:  1184-206.—Walker,  H. M.
 Diabetes insipidus  treated  with pituitary  gland by  mouth.
 Clin. J., Lond., 1926, 55: 166.—Weir, J.  F. Observations on
 the influence  of pituitary extract on the metabolism  of diabetes
 insipidus.   Tr.  Ass. Physicians  Mavo Clin.,  1923.  4:  133-6.
Also Arch.  Int. M., 1923, 32: 617-34.—Weiss.  E.  Ueber die
Reaktion des kindlichen Diabetes  insipidus auf Hvpophysen-
praparate.  Mschr. Kinderh., 1928, 40:  428-35. 
DIABETES  INSIPIDUS
264
DIABETES INSIPIDUS
----   Treatment: Methods.
   Adlersberg, D.  Dauerbehandlung des  Diabetes insipidus.
Mitt.  Ges.  inn.  Med. Wien,  1935,  34: 73-6.  Also  Mschr.
Ohrenh.,  Wien, 1935,  69: 1366-71.  Also  Zschr. klin.  Med.,
1935,  128:  598-604.—Allen, F. M.,  & Sherrill, J. W.  Diet
treatment of diabetes insipidus.   J.  Metab. Res.,  1923,  3:
479-510,  2  pl.—Bauer, J., & Aschner, B.  Die therapeutische
Wirkung  des Novasurols bei  Diabetes  insipidus.  Zbl. inn.
Med.,  1924,  45:  682-8.—Boulin,  R., &  Gilbert-Dreyfus.
Diabete insipide et regime dechlorure.  Medecine, Par., 1933,
14: 498-505.—Cignolini, P.  Sul mio metodo di rontgenterapia
del diabete  insipido. Radiol, med., Milano, 1937, 24: 870-9.—
Culligan, J. M., & Prendergast, H. J.  Amidopyrine in diabetes
insipidus.   Minnesota M.,  1933,  16:  635.—Drouet,  Verain
[et al.] Un  cas de diabete insipide  avec glycosurie; traitement
par les ondes  courtes sur  la region hypophyso-tuberienne.
Bull, med., Par., 1936, 50:  180.   Also Bull.  Soc. med. hop.
Paris, 1936, 3. ser., 52: 115-9.—Glasko, N. I.  [Treatment of
diabetes  insipidus  with  infusions  of secale cornuti]   Sovet.
vrach. gaz., 1933, 37: 512-3.—Grill, C.  [Antipyrin derivatives
as diuretic  in diabetes insipidus]   Sven. lak.  tidn., 1934, 31:
175-9.—Hatzieganu,  J., & Hanganutiu,  M.   Un  nouveau
traitement  (proteinique)  du  diabete insipide.  Bull. Soc. med.
hop. Paris, 1925,  3. ser., 49: 373-6.—Hitzenberger, K., A
Kauftheil,  L.   Zur Behandlung des  Diabetes insipidus mit
Novasurol  per  os.  Wien.  klin.  Wschr.,  1926,  39:  1365.—
Kahn,  B. S.  The use of amidopyrine in  a case of diabetes
insipidus.  J. Am. M. Ass.,  1933, 100: 1593.  Also repr.—
Levinsohn, M., & Glukhenky, T.  [Thiosulphate in the treat-
ment of  diabetes  insipidus]  Sovet. vrach.  gaz.,  1934,  38:
18-22.—Rizzo,  C.  Sopra un  caso  di diabete  insipido guarito
colla  rachicentesi.   Gior.  med.  mil., 1934, 82:  826-34.—
Scherf, D.  Pyramidon beim Diabetes insipidus.  Wien. Arch.
inn. Med.,  1932, 22: 457-72.—Shatsky, V.  L.  [Application of
novocain block of  the nervous system in diabetes insipidus]
Vrach. delo,  1936, 19: 989.—Shimshelevich,  B. I.,  & Liass,
M. A. Die Ionentherapie des Diabetes insipidus.  Zschr. ges.
phys. Ther.,  1930-31, 40: 175-82.—Towne, E. B.  Cessation
of diabetes insipidus on Roentgen-ray treatment of pituitary
gland. J. Am. M. Ass., 1924, 83: 2085-7.  Also repr.—Waldorp,
C. P.  Insulina e  ionoterapia en la  diabetes insfpida.  Rev.
As. med. argent., 1925, 38: 458-67.

----   in children.
   Andrade Maia,  J. de. Diabete insipido num menino de 6
annos.  Tribuna med., Rio,  1926, 32: 141-4.—Blatt, M. L., &
Greengard, J.   Diabetes insipidus;  report of case  in  child.
Arch.  Pediat.,  N.  Y., 1926, 43: 811-7.—Carrau, A., &  Bar-
berousse, C. M. Diabetes insfpida en un nifio de 7 afios.  Arch.
pediat. Uruguay, 1937,  8:  41-4.—Cavengt, S.   Un  caso  de
diabetes insfpida infantil. Pediat.  espafi.,  1925,  14: 97-107.—
De Luca, B.  II diabete insipido infantile.   Med. inf., Roma,
1932, 3: 313-24.—Gianelli, C.  Diabetes insipida en un nifio de
1» infancia. Arch,  pediat. Uruguay, 1936, 7: 61-5.—Kahn, M.
Diabetes insipidus.  In Abt's  Pediatrics, Phila.,  1923, 2: 797-
808.—Kaplan, E. M.  [Problem of the genesis and treatment of
diabetes  insipidus in children] Pediatria.  Moskva, 1930, 14:
202-10.—Lereboullet,  P., & Bernard, J.   Diabete insipide et
hypophyse chez l'enfant.  Arch. med. enf.,  1936, 39: 421-41.—
Lereboullet, P., &  Boulanger-Pilet, G. Diabete insipide chez
un enfant de 6 ans.  Bull. Soc. pediat. Paris, 1923, 21: 308-14.—
Levit, M. M.  [Case of diabetes insipidus in a 3 year  old girl]
Pediatria, Moskva, 1929, 13: 48-54.—Macera, J. M.,  & Mes-
sina, B. R.  Diabetes insfpida  en una nifia  de 22  meses.  Arch.
argent, pediat., 1933, 4: 821-30. Also Sem. med., B. Air., 1933,
40: pt 2, 1175-8.  Also Cr6n.  med., Lima, 1935, 52: 82-90.—
Meijers, E. J.   [Diabetes insipidus  in children]  Ned. tschr.
geneesk., 1929, 73:  pt 2, 5336-43.—Nobecourt, P., & Ducas, P.
Diabete insipide. In Traite med. enf.  (Nobecourt & Babonneix)
Par., 1934, 1: 305-22.—Pacella, O.  Diabete insipido infantile
(ricerche sulla glicemia)  Gazz. internaz. med. chir., 1931, 39:
21-6.—Pincherle, M., & Magni, L.  Note cliniche, anatomiche
e  di patogenesi sul diabete insipido giovanile.  Arch,  pat.,
Bologna, 1924,  3: 261-89, ch., 3 pl.—Turner,  J. H.  Diabetes
insipidus; report of a  case in  a child.  Arch. Pediat.,  N. Y
1928, 45: 433-6.

----   in pregnancy.

   Schellenberg, P. [A. C]  * Diabetes insipidus
und  Graviditat;  ein  Beitrag  zur  Aetiologie des
Diabetes insipidus.  61p.   8?  Konigsb.,  1930.
   Anselmino, K. J., & Hoffmann,  F.  Diabetes insipidus und
Schwangerschaft.  Zbl. Gyn.,  1930, 54:  2061-68.—Artaud, A.
Un cas de grossesse au cours d'un diabete insipide.  Bull. Soc
obst. gyn. Paris, 1933, 22: 196-8.—Blakley, J.  A case of dia-
betes insipidus and twin  pregnancy.  Proc  R.  Soc. M., Lond
1937-38,  31: 1062-4.   Also J.  Obst. Gyn. Brit. Empire, 1938!
45: 755.—Brattstrom, E.  Ein Fall von  Diabetes insipidus
traumaticus und Graviditat. Acta  obst. gyn. scand., 1938, 18:
320-5.—Clapper, W. L. Diabetes and pregnancy. J. Missouri
M Ass.,  1928, 25: 301-5.—Dietel, H.  Diabetes insipidus und
Schwangerschaft.   Arch.  Gyn.,  Berl., 1935,  159: 404-9.__
Felletar,  J.  [Diabetes insipidus and pregnancy]  Orv. hetil
1929, 73: 701.—Fischer. C, Magoun,  H. W., & Ranson. S. w!
Dystocia in diabetes insipidus; the relation of pituitary oxytocin
to parturition,   Am.  J. Obst.,  1938, 36:  1-9,—Klaften,  E.
Die Zuckerkrankheit.   322p.  8'
Diabetes insipidus und Schwangerschaft.   Mschr. Geburtsh.
Gyn., 1926-27, 75: 333-49.—Kolle.  Schwangerschaft bei Dia-
betes insipidus.   Zschr. Geburtsh. Gyn., 1926, 90: 397-403 —
Maranon, G.   Un caso  de diabetes insfpida  gravidica con
poliuria enorme y  probable lesi6n tuberculosa de 16bulo pos-
terior de hipofisis.  Arch, med., Madr., 1926, 22: 289-92, pl.—
Merlino. A.   Diabete insipido complicante  la  gravidanza.
Arch, ostet. gin.,  l<)38, ser. 2, 2: 121-43.—Momigliano,  E.
Diabete insipido e gravidanza.  Ann. ostet. gin., 1929, 51: 905-
79.—Pfibrsky, J.   Diabetes insipidus  in pregnancy.   Cas. lek.
Cesk., 1934, 73: 260; 299; 322.—Soule, S. D.  Diabetes insipidus
and pregnancy.   Am. J. Obst., 1937, 33: 878-80.—Verdeuil &
Casalta.  Une observation  de diabete insipide et  gravidite.
Bull. Soc. gyn.  obst.  Paris, 1938, 27: 87.—Vickers, D. M.
Diabetes insipidus with acute retention in pregnancy.  Surg.
Gyn. Obst., 1924, 38: 223-5.

DIABETES mellitus.

   See  also  Diabetic; Diabetic  coma.
   Bouckaert, J. P.   La pathogenie et le traite-
ment  du diabete.   107p.  8?   Louvain,  1927.
   Chabanier, H., & Lobo-Onell, C.   Precis du
diabete.  279p.   8?   Par., 1931.
   Ernst,   Z.    [Diabetes  mellitus]   36p.    8!
Budap., 1932.
   Falta,  W.
Berl.,  1936.
   Garland, J. G.  *Diabetes mellitus.   56p.   8?
Wauwatosa, Wis., 1932.
   Huertas  Barrero,  F.   La diabetes sacarina.
97p.   12?   Madr., 1921.
   Leyton,  O.   Diabetes  mellitus.    91 p.   16?
Lond., 1936.
   Macfadden. B. A.  Diabetes; its cause, nature
and treatment.   223p.   8?   N. Y., 1925.
   Rathery,  F.   Le diabete  sucre\   294p.   12?
Par., 1922.
   ----  Le diabete sucre; legons cliniques [1931—
33]   270p.    8?   Par., 1934.
   ----  Same  [for 1934-35]   327p.   1936.
   Spanio,  A.,  &  Iavicoli,  I.   Diabete  mellito.
194p.    8?   Bologna [1932]
   Umber,  F.   [Diabetes  mellitus]   72p.   16?
[Leningr.] 1926.
   Winnett,   E.  B.   Diabetes.   22p.  8?   Des
Moines,  1937.
   Allen, F. M.   Diabetes.  Southwest.  M., 1928, 12: 133-6.
Also  Pub. Health News, Trenton, 1934, 18: 67-9.—Aulde, J.
Sidelights on diabetes.  Med.  J. &  Rec, 1924.  119: 107-9.—
Banuelos,  M.   Diabetes azucarada.  Rev. espafi. med. cir.,
1931, 14: 115; 179; 236.—Bennett, T. I.  Diabetes mellitus.
Practitioner, Lond.,  1937,  139:  377-84.—Blieden,  M.   On
diabetes; its metabolism and treatment.   Med. J. S.  Africa,
1923-24, 19: 111-21.—Bose. J. P.  Notes on diabetes mellitus.
Calcutta M. J., 1925-26,  20: 255-90,  ch— Brugsch, T.  Dia-
betes mellitus.  Zschr. arztl. Fortbild., 1924, 21:  586; 613.—
Cellarius, F. Ueber die Zuckerkrankheit; ihre Entstehung und
Behandlung.  Mitt. Biochem.,  1937, 44: 4-8.—Darrow, F. I.
Diabetes mellitus.  J.  Lancet, 1933, 53: 618-21.—Delgado, A.
M.  Diabetes mellitus.  Mem.  Congr.  venezol. med. (1926)
1927, 5. Congr., 2: 83-90.—Diabetes.  Annual Rep. Calcutta
School Trop. M.,  1933, suppl., 1934, 93-6.— Downie, E.  Dia-
betes mellitus.  Med.  J. Australia, 1933, 2: 784-92.—Duncan.
E. C. Diabetes.  J. Kansas M. Soc, 1925, 25:  37-40.—Falta,
W.  Ueber Diabetes mellitus.  Wien. klin. Wschr.,  1930, 43:
1092.—Finch, A. T. Diabetes.  Virginia M.  Month,  1926-27,
53: 111-5.—Fitz, R.  Diabetes.  Hygeia, Chic,  1938, 16: 129-
31.—Funk. E. H.   Diabetes.  Progr.  Med., Phila.,  1923, 2:
278; 1924, 2: 287.—Garcia Tellez, S.  Diabetes.  Medicina,
Mex., 1933, 13: 195-204.—Gasbarrini, A.   II diabete mellito.
Minerva med.,  Tor.,  1928, 8: 949.—Giovine, A.  II diabete
mellito.   Morgagni,  1924,  66: 1441-9.—Glen, A  Diabetes
mellitus.  Tr. R.  Med. Chir.  Soc. Glasgow, 1933, 27:  189 —
Goadby, H. K.  Diabetes mellitus.  S. Thomas Hosp.  Gaz.,
Lond.  1937-38, 36: 293-304.—Graham, G.  Diabetes mellitus
in adults.  Lancet, Lond., 1935, 1: 166.—Held, W.  Diabetes.
West. M. Times,  1931, 51: 89-93.—Huertas Barrero, F.  La
diabetes sacarina,  Siglo med., 1921, 68: 1089-92.—Hunt, R. H.
Diabetes mellitus.  Hahneman. Month., 1925, 60:  725-41,—
Hutton,  J.  H.  Diabetes.   Woodlawn Hosp.  Clin.  Q.,  1930,
19-27.—Isaac,  S.   Ueber  Diabetes.   Klin.  Wschr.,  1935,
14: 449-51.—Jackson, W. P.  Diabetes mellitus.  Virginia M.
Month., 1924-25,  51: 7-12.—John, H. J.   Diabetes.  J. Med.,
Cincin.  1930-31,  11:  171-86.—Joslin, E.  P.  Diabete sucre.
Pans med., 1924, 51:410-6. ------ Diabetes. Proc Interst.
Postgrad. M. Ass. N. America (1927) 1928, 3: 118 (1930) 1931,
6: 228; 1932,  7: 452.  Also Common Health, Bost., 1934,  21:
56.  Also Pennsylvania M. J.,  1936-37, 40: 325-9.—Kemper.
C. F.  Diabetes mellitus,  Colorado  M.,  1931, 28:  122-5.— 
DIABETES  MELLITUS
265
DIABETES  MELLITUS
Leyton, O. Diabetes mellitus.  Practitioner, Lond., 1936, 137:
569-75.—Lomry, P-. Gillet, L., & Duble, L.  Une note encore
sur le diabete.  Bruxelles med., 1927-28, 8: 638-47.—Lusk, G.
On diabetes;  ether  day  address of 1928. N.  England J. M.,
1928, 199: 826-9.—McLean, D. W.  Diabetes mellitus.  Rep.
Wayne Co. M.  Soc, 1930-31, 103-7.—Magnus-Levy, A.  Dia-
betes mellitus.  In Spec Path. & Ther.  inn. Krankh., Berl. &
Wien, 1919, 1: 1-92.—Mahon, R. M.   Diabetes.  J. Lancet,
1925, 45: 158-65.—Millard, R.J.  Diabetes.  Med. J. Australia,
1934, 1: 403-7, pl.   Also Australas.  Nurs. J., 1934, 32: 143;
1937,35:181.—Mulier,  F.  Ueber die Diabetes.   Munch, med.
Wschr., 1931, 78: 616-21.—Murdock, T. P.  Diabetes mellitus.
J. Connecticut M. Soc, 1938, 2: 272-4.—Oakley, W. Diabetes
mellitus.  In Brit.  Encycl. M. Pract. (Rolleston.  II.) Lond.,
1937, 3: 644-72.—Pal, J.  Ueber  Blutzucker und Zuekerkrank-
heiten.  Wien.  klin. Wschr., 1924, 37:  356-8.- Foley, ('.  W.
Diabetes  mellitus.   Pacific Coast M., 1936, 3: No. 2, 8  13.—
Povoa, H. A proposito do diabete.  Arch, brasil. med.,  1932,
22: 70-9.—Rabinowich, I. M.  Diabetes.  Canad.  M.  Ass. J.,
1926, 16: 1021-8.—Russell,  E.  Diabetes.  Med. J. Australia,
 1925, 2: 479-84.—Smith, B. P.   Diabetes mellitus.  J. Kansas
M. Soc,  1931,  32:  4-10.—Stillwell, H.  C.  Diabetes mellitus.
South. M. & S., 1929,  91:  396-8.—Strang,  J.  M. Diabetes
mellitus.  Am. J. Nurs., 1934, 34: 205-12.—Umber, F.   Dei
Diabetes  mellitus.   Munch, med.  Wschr.,  1924, 71: 788;
passim.—Valerio, A.  Em torno da diabete.  Fol. med., Rio,
1936, 17: 101.—Willcox, W.  A lecture on diabetes.  Postgrad.
M. J., Lond., 1932, 8: 9-15.—Winters, R. A.  Diabetes mellitus.
Am. J. Phys.  Ther.,  1936, 13: No. 1, 8-10.—Zoja, L.  II diabete.
Morgagni, 1931, 73: 2090-0.  Also Riforma  med., 1931,  47:
 1514-9.  Also Studium,  Nap., 1932, 22:  6-8.   Also Gior. med.
 mil., 1936, 84: 709-12.

----   Acidosis.

   See Diabetic  coma.

----   acute.

   See Diabetes mellitus, Onset.

----   Bile in.
   Baltaceanu,  G., & Vasiliu, C.  Les variations du sucre biliaire
 dans le diabete experimental. C. rend. Soc. biol., 1937, 126:
721-4.—Gavrila, I., & Moga. A.   Etude des  albumines de la
bile dans le diabete sucre.  Ibid., 1929, 101: 404-6.—Golber,
 L. M., & Kopelovich, M. A.  [Biliary acids and cholestrin  of the
 bile in diabetes] Vrach. delo, 1935, 18:  609-12.  Also Rev. fr.
endocr., 1936, 14: 34-9.

----   Biliary system.
   Blotner, H.  The effect of liver on the blood sugar in diabetic
patients.  J. Am. Diet. Ass., 1929-30, 5: 102-7.—De Robertis,
E.  Cytologie du foie dans les diabetes  pancreatique et hypo-
physaire.  C.  rend. Soc biol.,   1938,  127:  158.—Falta,  W.
Leber und Diabetes.  Med. Klin., Berl., 1935, 31: 1157-60 —
Forsgren, E.  Ueber die ryhthmische Funktion der Leber und
ihre Bedeutung fiir den Kohlehydratstoffwechsel bei Diabetes
und fur die Insuhnbehandlung.  Klin. Wschr., 1929, 8:  1110-
3._Fratini,  C.  Rilievi  critici alia colecistografia rapida  nei
diabetici. Atti Congr. ital. radiol. med., 1934, 11. Congr., pt 2,
279-82.—Gutmann, K.,  & Horwitz, S. Die Wirkung von Leber
auf  den  Kohlehydratstoffwechsel  beim  Diabetes  mellitus.
Klin. Wschr., 1931,  10: 591-3.—Himwich, H. E.,  & Fazekas,
J. F.  Respiratory quotient of diabetic liver.  Proc Soc. Exp.
Biol.,  N.  Y.,  1938, 38: 137-9.—Laufberger, V.  Ueber  das
Verhalten des  Alanins und  der Brenztraubensaure in iiberle-
bender diabetischer Leber.   Biochem. Zschr.,  1927,  181:
220-4 —Meyer, E. L.  Function of the  liver in diabetes melli-
tus.  Arch. Int. M., 1931, 47: 182-95.—Pinelli, L.   L'ehrnma-
zione biliare  della tetrajodofenolftaleina nei  diabetici.  Chn.
med. ital., 1934, 65: 142-51.—Rabinowich, I. M.  The van den
Bergh reaction in  diabetes mellitus.   Brit.  J. Exp.  Path.,
1926-27,  7:  155-60.—Silio  Boccanera.  Correlates  func-
cionaes do pancreas e do figado no diabetes.  Brasil  med., 1935,
49:  163-8.—Slavich, E.  La  bilirubinemia  in  rapporto alia
funzionalita epatica nel diabete  pancreatico.  Arch. sc.  med..
Tor., 1936, 61:  255-80.—Tedstrom, M. K., Bond. R. C. [et al.]
Cholecystography in diabetes mellitus.  J. Am. M. Ass., 1926,
87:  1603-5.—Zappala,  G.  La  colecistografia  nei diabetici.
Po'liclinico, 1935, 42: sez. prat., 139-42.

----  Biliary system: Diseases.

   Hampel,  E.   *Beziehungen zwischen  Diabetes
mellitus  und  Gallenerkrankungen   [Wurzburg]
18p.   8?   Dillingen, 1930.
   Ducroix, R.   *Contribution  au traitement des
cirrhoses  du diabete  par  l'insuline.     64p.    8.

Par., 1925.                    . ,          ,    ^    .
   Herold,  W.   *Die  Beziehungen  der Krank-
heiten  des  Leber-Ga'lensystems  zum  Diabetes.

15p.   8?   Lpz., 1931.
   Mozis S   Contribution ad'etude des rapports
du foie et  du diabete.   157p.   8°   Par., 1935.
   Nigay,  P.  *Diabete sucre et cirrhoses du foie.
l.")7p.   8?   Par., 1929.

   Stohmann,   H.   J.   *Gallenaffektionen  und
Diabetes mellitus.   20p.   8?   Kiel,  1930.
   Adams, S. F. Is disease of the gallbladder a cause of diabetes
mellitus?  Surg. Gyn.  Obst., 1925, 41: 75-8.— Aubertin,  E.
Le role  du foie dans la pathogenie du diabete; les diabetes
hepatiques.  Nutrition, Par., 1931, 1: 43-62.—Azerad, E., &
Nigay, P.  Cirrhoses hepatiques et diabete sucre.  Prat. med.
fr., 1928,  7:  200-6.—Bade, A.  Zur  Frage des Ikterus  bei
Diabetikern.  Miinch. med. Wschr., 1936, 83: 171-4.- Berovic.
R.  Beitrae zur Rolle der Leber bei Diabetes mellitus  i Einfluss
der  gallensauren   Salze  auf  den  Kohlehydratstoffwechsel)
Ibid., 1931, 78: 1389.—Bigger, I. A.. & Mulholland, H. B.  The
relationship between diseases of the biliary tract and diabetes
mellitus.  Virginia M.  Month., 1925-26,  52:  294-7.— Bingel.
Klinischer Beitrag zur Frage der Beziehungen  des Diabetes  zu
Erkrankungen der Gallenwege.   Miinch.  med. Wschr., 1930.
77: 481.—Bordley, J. Disappearance of diabetes mellitus dur-
ing the  development of cirrhosis of the liver.  Bull. Johns
Hopkins Hosp., 1930, 47: 113-22.—Bowen, B. D., Vaughan,
S. L., & Koenig, E. C.  The relation of liver and gall bladder
disease  to diabetes, with a report of liver function tests and
cholecystography in a group of cases of diabetes and alimentary
glycosuria.  Bull. Buffalo Gen. Hosp., 1928, 6:  41-8.—Cahane,
M., & Cahane, T.   Sur le role du foie dans le diabete gras a
('occasion d'un cas anatomo-clinique. C. rend. Congr. internat.
insuff. hepat., 1937, 1. Congr., 470-2—Carriere, G., & Gineste,
P. J.  Foie et diabete sucre; la question du diabete hepatique.
Gaz.  hop.,  1936, 109: 407; 447.—Chabrol,  K., & Hebert,  P.
L'insuline dans les  cirrhoses du diabete. Paris med., 1925, 55:
453-7.—Chiray, M., & Pavel,  L.  Diabete  et  cholecystite.
Presse med., 1932, 40:  1365.—Collins, A. N.   Diabetes associ-
ated with cholecystitis.  Tr. Ass. Physicians Mavo Clin. (1928)
1929, 9: 78-82. Also Minnesota M., 1929, 12: 362-5.— Dalous,
Fabre, J., & Valdiguie, P.  Contribution a I'etude des hepatites
diabetiques.  Progr. med., Par., 1936, 637-41.—Ercklentz.  B.
W.  Ikterus simplex als voriibergehende Toleranzverbesserung
im Verlaufe eines Diabetes mellitus.  Klin.  Wschr., 1934,  13:
557-61.—Fiessinger. N.  Le diabete  au  cours des cirrhoses
alcooliques.  J. med. chir., Par., 1928, 99: 307-15.—Gerritzen,
F.  [Therapeutic measures in a diabetic patient with distinctly
rhythmical liver-function]   Ned. tschr.  geneesk..  1934,  78:
1613-20.—Gravano, L., & Pangaro, J. A.  La litiasis Liliar en la
diabetes.  Actas Congr. nac. med., Rosario, 103-4.  5. Congr.,
pt 4,  852-7.—Grayzel, H. G., & Radwin, L.  S.  Treatment of
hepatomegaly  in juvenile diabetes mellitus  with a  pancreatic
extract.   Proc Soc. Exp. Biol., N. Y., 1937-38, 37: 724-6 —
Hanssen, P.   Enlargement  of the liver in  diabetes mellitus.
Acta  med. scand.,  1936, Suppl.  78, 664-8—Horwitz, S. Dia-
betes und Cholecystopathie.  Med. Klin., Berl., 1929, 25: 1282-
4.—Hunt, H. M., & DeFrates, J. S.  The relation of diabetes
mellitus and cholelithiasis;  chemical  and X-ray  analysis  of
calculi.   N. England J. M.,  1932, 207: 245.—Kohn, L. W.  Is
diabetes due to diseases in the liver? N. YorkJState J. M., 1026.
26:  182-4.—Koleczek,  A.   Diabetes melitus  und  Ikterus,
Mschr.  Kinderh.,  1923, 26: 68-70.— Koopman, J.  [Case  of
diabetes and gall-bladder affection]  Geneesk. gids. 1934,  12:
649-52.—Mazzuca,  G.  Lesioni e disfunzioni  del fegato e dei
reni in diabetici. Fol. med., Nap., 1935, 21: 321-8.—Motzfeldt,
K. Hepatogenous diabetes. Acta med. scand., 1931-32,  77:
463-8.  Also Norsk mag. laegevid., 1933,  94:  148-53.—Ricen,
L.  Cholecystitis and diabetes; a study in the etiology of dia-
betes; preliminary report.   Northwest M., 1926, 25: 191-6.—
Rodescu, L. A propos de 2 cas de diabete postlithiasique, dont
un coincidant avec une  pancreatite aigue.  Vie med., 1933, 14:
783-6.—Schondube, W.   Die  Beziehungen des  Diabetes  zu
den Erkrankungen der Gallenwege.  Med. Welt, 1931, 5: 397-
401 —Sedillot, J.   Pathogenie hepato-pancreatique du diabete.
Rev.  gen. clin. ther.,  1931, 45: (suppl.) 11-23.—Singer,  G,
Diabetes und  Gallensteinkrankheit.  Med. Klin., Berl., 1928.
24: 1858-60.   Also Zschr.  klin.  Med., 1930, 114: 497-521.
------L'insuffisance hepatique et le diabete.  C. rend. Congr.
internat. insuff. hepat.,  1937, 1. Congr., 441-4.—Steinitz,  H.
Ictericia en los diabeticos.   Dia  med., B. Air.,  1930-31, 3: 907.
------  Gehauftes Vorkommen von Ikterus bei  Diabetikern.
Klin. Wschr., 1931, 10: 698. ------   Weitere Beobachtungen
uber  Ikterus bei Diabetikern.   Deut.  med.  Wschr., 1932, 58:
1555.—Stetson, R.  P., &  Ohler,  W. R.  Hepatomegaly and
jaundice in a juvenile diabetic.  N. England J. M., 1937, 217:
g27-9.—Stockinger, W., &  Wenzel, G. Ueber gehauftes Vor-
kommen von Ikterus katarrhalis bei Diabetikern. Med. Klin.,
Berl., 1938, 34: 641-5.—Strauss, H. Zur Frage  der Beziehungen
zwischen Gallenblasenerkrankungen und Diabetes.  Deut. med.
Wschr  1929,  55:  1453.—Strieck, F.   Diabetes und Lebercir-
rhose ' Deut. Arch. klin. Med,  1935,178: 167-70.—Unger, H.
Diabetes und  Hepatitis.  Zschr. klin. Med.,  1934, 127: 166-
71 __Wohrmann,  W.  Diabetes bei und nach Gallenblasener-
krankungen (nach Beoachtungen  an 703  Diabetikern)  Ibid.,
1928, 108: 646-52.

----   Biliary  system: Surgery.

   Harvier, P., &  Caroli.  J.   Action  sur la tolerance hydro-
carbonee du drainage chirurgical des voies biliaires dans un  cas
de diabete et de lithiase associes.  Bull. Soc. med. hop. Pans,
1931  3  ser   47:  616-24.—Jones, D. S., McKittrick, S., & 
DIABETES  MELLITUS
266
DIABETES MELLITUS
 Sisco, D.  L.   Surgical treatment of gall bladder disease  in
 diabetes.  Boston M. & S. J., 1924, 191: 709-16.—Rabinowich,
 I. M.  On the mortality resulting from surgical treatment  of
 chronic  gall-bladder disease in diabetes mellitus.  Ann. Surg.,
 1932, 96: 70-4.—Rathery, F., & Froment, P. Diabete et lithiase
 biliaire associee; amelioration du diabete apres la choiecystec-
 tomie.   Bull.  Soc. med. Paris, 1937, 3.  ser., 53: 993-1001.


 ----   Biochemistry.

   Bandeen, S. G.  Electro-colloidal phenomena of diabetes.
 J. Am.  Electron. Res. Ass., 1935,  12: 329-34.—Rathery, F.,
 Dandurand,  R-, & Traverse, P. M. de.  L'indice chromique
 residuel dans  le diabete. C. rend. Soc. biol., 1937, 126: 1115-
 7.—Trimble, H. C, & Carey, B. W., jr.  On the true sugar con-
 tent of skin and of muscle in diabetic and non-diabetic persons.
 J.  Biol. Chem.,  1931,  90:  655-63.—Wainstein,  H. I.   [Bio-
 chemistry  of diabetes mellitus] Vrach. delo, 1934, 16: 18-28.—
 Warembourg, H.  L'indice chromique residuel dans le diabete
 sucre.   Paris  med., 1938, 109: 41-8.


 ----   Blood.

    See  also  Diabetes  mellitus,  Hematopoietic
 system.
   Bang,  I.   Blutuntersuchungen  an   pankreas-diabetischen
 Hunden.  Biochem. Zschr.,  1924,  150:  243-52.—Foshay, L.
 The relative blood volumes in  diabetes mellitus.  Arch.  Int.
 M.,  1925, 36: 889-96.—Levi, P.   Ricambio emoglobinico  e
 volume del sangue nel diabete mellito.  Osp. maggiore, Milano,
 1931, 19: 281-8.

 ----   Blood cells.
   Detre, L.   [Hematology  and  diabetes mellitus]  Orv. hetil.,
 1927, 71: 1087-9.  Also Zschr. klin. Med., 1928, 107: 319-27.—
 Hashimoto, T.  Studien iiber den Erythrocytendurchmesser-
 und die Senkungsgeschwindigkeit des Blutkorperchens bei Dia-
 betikern.  Mitt. Med. Akad. Kioto, 1933, 9: 484.—Kleiner, G.,
 & Hergloz, J.  [Changes of the diameter of red blood cells in dia-
 betes mellitus] Orv. hetil., 1932, 76: 74-6.—Lang, K.  Ueber
 die  Chlorionenpermeabilitat der  Erythrocyten bei Diabetes
 mellitus.   Arch. exp. Path., 1930, 152: 168-76.—Mohr, C. F.
 The size of the red blood corpuscle in diabetes mellitus.  Am. .1.
 M. Sc,  1938,  196: 67-75.—Nielsen, O.  J.  [Behavior of blood
 corpuscles  in diabetes mellitus] Ugeskr. laeger, 1929, 91: 1069-
 72.  Also Klin. Wschr., 1930, 9: 299-302.—Orgaz, J. La mono-
 citosis en la diabetes.   Actas Congr. nac. med., Rosario, 1934,
 5. Congr., pt 4, 839-42.—Rathery, F., Kourilsky, R., & Gibert,
 S.  L'absorption de glucose par les hematies provenant de chiens
 diabetiques. C. rend. Soc. biol., 1929, 100: 643-5.—Ruggieri, E.
 Su la soprawivenza dei leucociti nei malati di diabete mellito.
 Haematologica, Pavia, 1930, 11: 51-61.—Schoch, M. A.  Ueber
 den Einfluss der Trocknung, Fixation und Farbung auf den Ery-
 throzytendurchmesser,   sowie  Befunde beim  latenten  und
 komatosen Diabetiker.  Helvet.  med. acta, 1937, 4: 87-93.—
 Sklainskaia, P. M.  | White  blood corpuscles in diabetes]  Klin.
 med., Moskva,  1025,  6:  145.—Tallenberg,  D.  Das weisse
 Blutbild beim  sthenisehen und asthenischen Diabetes mellitus.
 Med. Klin., Berl.. 1031. 27: 1756-9.—Zepponi, G.  Osservazioni
 ematologiche nel diabete mellito.  Rinasc med., 1931, 8: 173.—
 Yambe,  M. Ueber die Blutplattchen bei Diabetikern und die
 Schwankungen nach Rohrzuckereinnahme. Mitt. Med. Akad.
 Kioto, 1936, 17: 983.

 ----   Blood chemistry.

   See  also  subheadings   of  Diabetes   mellitus
 (Glycemia; Lipemia; Metabolism, &c.)
   Binet, L., & Pautrat, J.  La  phosphatase  plasmatique au
 cours du diabete panereatique  experimental.   C. rend.  Soc.
 biol., 1934, 116: 709-11.—Bruno, A. A.  Los acetatos  en la
 sangre normal y diabetica.  Rev.  med. Rosario,  1927,- 17:
 539-41.—Bucciardi, G.  Studi sul diabete; ricerche sul potere
 riducente del siero di sangue.  Boll. Soc. ital. biol. sper., 1929.
 4: 446-8.—Cahane &  Orasteanu, I. Contribution a I'etude
 biochimique du sang dans le diabete panereatique experimental
 du chien.  C. rend. Soc. biol., 1930, 103: 277-9.—Di Natale, A.
 Comportamento delle sostanze riducenti volatili del sangue dei
 diabetici e loro rapporto con la glicemia, la glicosuria e l'aceto-
 nuria.  Policlinico, 1930, 37: sez.  prat., 833-6.—Foshav, L.
 Physical and chemical  studies of human  blood from cases of
 diabetes  mellitus.  Arch. Int. M., 1926,  37: 18-31.—Gigon, A.
 Ueber die  chemische  Zusammensetzung  des Blutes unter
 verschiedenen   Stoffwechselbedingungen   [Diabetes]   Verh
 Deut. Ges. inn. Med.,  1925, 37.  Kongr.,  308-11—N0rby, G.
 The  amylase  concentration  in the  serum of diabetics   Acta
 med.  scand.,  1936, Suppl.  78,  933-5.—Polonovski, M., &
 Warembourg, H.  Sur 1'augmentation de l'indose  plasmatique
 au cours du diabete.  C. rend. Soc. biol., 1931, 107: 322-4__
 Rabinowich, I. M.  The significance of the  non-fermentable
 reducing substances of the  blood in diabetes.  Biochem  J
 Lond., 1928, 22: 753-7. ------  The relative proportions of
fermentable and  non-fermentable  reducing  substances of
hyperglycaemic bloods of diabetics without glycosuria.  Ibid
 1932, 26: 963-9.------   Diabetes mellitus;  the colloidal
 osmotic pressure of the blood.  Brit. M. J.,  1930, 2: 752-7
Also  repr.—Sakamoto, T. Ueber die Antitrypsinverminderung
des diabetischen Blutes.  Mitt. Med. Fak. Univ. Tokyo  1921
27: 255-71.—Stepp. W.. & Sauer, J<  Untersuchungen iiber
den Restkohlenstoff des menschlichen Blutes mittels Mikrc-
methodik; zur  Methodik der  Mikrobestimmung; Ergebnisse
beim menschlichen Diabetes.   Deut. Arch. klin. Med., 1929,
165: 223-31.

----   Blood chemistry: Acid-base equilibrium.
   Janovsky,  S.   *Der  Einfluss  der  Witterung
auf das C02-Bindungsverm6gen  des  Blutserums
von Zuckerkranken.   22p.   8?  Munch., 1937.
   Hetenyi,  G.  Saure-Alkali und Diabetes.  Zschr. ges. exp.
Med., 1927,  57: 409-32.  ------   [Alkali  dosage in diabetes]
Orv. hetil.,  1928, 72:  12-3.—Labbe,  M.,  Nepveux, F., &
Welcker, A.  La  reserve alcaline  et le  pa  du plasma sanguin
chez les diabetiques.  Ann. med., Par., 1926, 19: 379-400.—
Peters, J. P., Bulger, H. A. [et al.]  Total acid-base equilibrium
of plasma in health and disease; studies of diabetes.  J. Clin.
Invest.,  1924-25,  2:  167-211.—Waterhouse,  A. M., &  Ralli,
E. P. The  relation of acute hyperglycemia to the CO2 com-
bining power of the blood plasma in patients with diabetes
mellitus.  Med. Clin. N. America,  1933, 17: 317-24.

----   Blood circulation.
   See  also   Diabetes  mellitus,  Cardiovascular
 system.
   Streit [W.] T.   *Der Kreislauf beim Diabetes
 mellitus.   p.313-29.   8?   Lpz., 1934.
   Also Zschr. klin. Med.,  1933, 125:
   Black, D.  R.  Circulatory  disturbances in diabetes.  J.
 Missouri M. Ass.,  1930, 27: 586-9.—Heitz, J.  Les troubles de
 la circulation arterielle des membres inferieurs dans le diabete.
 Medecine, Par.,  1922-23, 4: 783-5.—Kramer, D. W.  Circula-
 tory disturbances in the extremities of diabetics; tbeir recogni-
 tion.  J. M. Soc. N. Jersey, 1931, 28: 560-3.—Radnai, P., &
 Weisz,  R.  Ueber die  Kreislaufkomplikationen des  Diabetes.
 Zschr. klin.  Med., 1937, 132:  355-66.—Sandstead,  H. R., &
 Beams, A. J.   Relief of diabetic pain of neurocirculatory origin
 by oral  administration of sodium chloride.  Arch. Int.  M.,
 1938, 61: 371-80.—Starr, I., jr.   Studies on the circulation of
 the feet in diabetes mellitus with and without gangrene.  Am.
 J. M. Sc, 1930, 180:  149-71.

 ----  Blood  pressure.

   El-Defraotji,  A.  H.    *Etude statistique sur
 l'hypertension  arterielle  chez   les  diabetiques
 [Geneve]  28p.  8?   Annemasse, 1933.
   Korkel,   T.    *Hypophyse,   Diabetes  und
 Hypertonie  [Munchen]   12p.   8?  Gunzb., 1937.
   Le Maire, J. C.  *Tension arterielle et diabete.
 143p.   8?   Par.,  1930.
   Youssef,  M. A. H. A.  *Diabetes und hoher
 Blutdruck    [Berlin]    23p.    8?    Charlottenb.,
 1927.
   Adams, S. F.  A study of the blood  pressure  of patients
 with  diabetes mellitus.   Proc.  Mayo Clin.,  1928,  3: 303.
 Also Am. J. M.  Sc,  1929, 177:  195-201.—Behr, V.  Zucker-
 krankheit und Blutdrucksteigerung.   Hippokrates,  Stuttg.,
 1935, 6: 790-4.—Castro,  A.  de.  Nota sobre a  hypotonia
 diabetica. Brasil med., 1933, 47: 905-7.—Di Prisco, L.  Sul
 comportamento della pressione arteriosa e della vischiosita del
 sangue  nei  diabetici.   Clin. med. ital., 1937,  68:  289-94 —
 Donhoffer, S., & Szabo, T.  Zuckerkrankheit und Blutdruck.
 Kim.  Wschr., 1938,  17:  312.—Galloro, S.   Ricerche sulla
 pressione arteriosa media  dei  diabetici.   Fol. med.,  Nap.
 1935,  21: 690-701.—Galluppi, A.  Diabete mellito ed arterio-
 sclerosi; rapporti tra iperglicemia ed ipertensione; contributo
 clinico ed anatomo-patologico.   Cuore &  circol.,  1929,  13:
 507-25.—Hutton,  J.   H.   Diabetes  mellitus  and  essential
 hypertension; a  theory as to  their etiology and treatment.
 Illinois M. J., 1933, 64: 539-47.—Huzly, I.  [Blood pressure in
 diabetes] Orv. hetil.,  1930, 74: 871-4.—John,  H.  J.  Hyper-
 tension  and diabetes.   Ann. Int. M.,  1932,  5:  1462-86.—
 Katz-KIein, F.  Diabetes und Hypertonie.  Med. Klin., Berl.,
 1924,  20: 1808-11.—Kramer,  D. W.  Hypertension and dia
 betes.  Am. J. M. Sc, 1928,  176: 23-31.—Larsen, V.  [Dia-
 betes  and  hypertension]  Ugeskr.  laeger,  1929, 91:  695 —
 Major, S. G.  Blood pressure in diabetes mellitus; a statistical
study. Arch. Int. M., 1929, 44: 797-812.  Also  repr.—Malten.
 H.  Zuckerkrankheit  und  Blutdrucksteigerung.  Hippokrates,
 Stuttg.,  1936,  7: 476-8.—Peiser, F. Ueber den hypertonischen
 Diabetes.  Klin. Wschr., 1927, 6: 1419-23.—Roch, M. Hyper-
 tension  arterielle  et diabete sucre.   Rev. m§d. Suisse rom.,
 1934,  54: 82-9—Root, H. F., Thompson, J. W., & White, R. R.
 Some relations between the concentration of blood  corpuscles
 in venous and capillary blood and the blood pressure of dia-
 betic  patients.   J. Lab.  Clin.  M.,  1925-26,  11:  405-12.—
Schmidt, R.   Klinik  des sthenisehen Ueberdruck-Diabetes.
 Klin.  Wschr.,  1930, 9:1969-74.—Strauss, H.  Diabetes und
Hypertonie.    Acta med.  scand.,  1937-38, 93:  526-42.—
?•  J'jyj" Tpertensione e diabete.  Arch. stud, fisiopat. ricam-
bio, 1933, 1: 97-107. 
DIABETES MELLITUS
267
DIABETES MELLITUS
 ----   Blood sedimentation.

    Kramer, D. W.  Blood sedimentation rate in diabetes melli-
 tus.   Tr. Coll. Physicians Philadelphia, 1935, 4. ser., 3:  53.
 ------An analytical study of 510 tests  performed on 366
 patients. J. Lab. Clin. M., 1935-36, 21: 37-43.—Nitzescu, 1.1.,
 & Gavrila, J.  Vitesse de sedimentation des globules rouges
 dans  le diabete humain.  C. rend. Soc.  biol., 1928, 98: 63.—
 Nitzescu, I. L, & Missir, V.   La vitesse de sedimentation des
 globules rouges dans le diabete experimental.  Ibid., 1927, 97:
 1107.—Remen, L.  Blutsenkungsgeschwindigkeit bei Diabetes
 mellitus.   Klin.  Wschr.,  1931,  10:  2131-3.—Silvestre,  J.
 Utilidad practica  de  la  eritrosedimentacion  en la diabetes.
 Actas Congr. nac. med., Rosario, 1934, 5. Congr., pt 4, 870-80.

 ----   Blood-vessels.

    See also  Diabetic, gangrene.
    Brown,  A.  G. jr.  Diseases of the bloodvessels cf the  ex-
 tremities in diabetes.   South. M. & S., 1930,  92: 264-8.—
 Buchanan, J. A.  The vascular lesions of diabetes  mellitus.
 Med. Rec, N. Y., 1934, 139: 270-2.—Downie,  E.  Vascular
 disease,  with special reference to diabetes mellitus.  Med.  J.
 Australia,  1932, 1:  612-6.—Epstein, A. A.  The  treatment  of
 certain vascular complications  in diabetes mellitus.   J.  M.
 Soc. N.  Jersey, 1935,  32: 606.—Labbe, M., & Lenfantin, H.
 Les  lesions arterielles  des diabetiques  deceiees par la radio-
 graphie.  Bull. Soc. med. hop. Paris, 1924, 3. ser., 48: 522-4.—
 Lacroze, A.  Investigaciones  capilarosc6picas en la diabetes.
 Sem. med., B. Air., 1925, 32: 883-5.—Neuman, J.  [Affections
 of the arteries in diabetes]  Warsz.  czas. lek.,  1938, 15: 230-
 48.—Ruprecht, H.  A.   Diabetes mellitus and its  relation  to
 vascular disease.   J. Oklahoma M. Ass., 1933,  26: 284-7.—
 Weil, A. J.  Das Verhalten der kleinsten Gefasse beim Diabetes
 mellitus.   Klin. Wschr., 1924, 3: 2093.

 ----   Blood-vessels: Arteriitis.

    See also Diabetic, gangrene.

    Lenfantin,   H.   *Contribution  a  I'etude  de
 l'arterite diabetique; ses  signes radiographiques.
 47p.   8?   Par.,  1924.
    Adams,  S.  F.  A case of  diabetes mellitus  with thrombo-
 angiitis obliterans.   Med. Clin. N. America, 1930, 14: 581-3.—
 Bastai,  P.,  &  Dogliotti, G.  C.   Antagonismo funzionale fra
 pancreas insulare e  paratiroidi; a proposito dell'endoarterite
 diabetica.  Boll. Soc ital. biol. sper., 1933, 8: 420-2.  ------
 Antagonismo pancreas  paratiroidi; a proposito dell'endoarterite
 diabetica.   Monit.  endocr.,  1934, 2: 513.—Cascelli,  G.   Su
 i  segni radiografici dell'arterite diabetica. Pensiero med., 1032,
 21: 47.—Chabanier, H., Gaume, P., & Lobo-Onell, C.  De  la
 sympathectomie lombo-sacree dans les arterites diabetiques des
 membres inferieurs.  Presse med., 1938,  46: 1161-4.—Doumer,
 E., & Patoir,  A.   A propos des arterites diabetiques; etude
 critique des indications que fournit l'osciilometre.  Paris med.,
 1926, 59: 251-4.—Heitz, J.   Les arterites diabetiques.   Progr.
 med., Par., 1926,  41:  239-45.  ———  Le diagnostic et  le
 traitement  des  arterites diabetiques.  Gaz. med. France, 1928,
 2: 434-6.—Horton, B.  T., & Allan, F. N.  Thromboangiitis
 obliterans of patients with diabetes. Ann. Int.  M.,  1934, 7:
 799-811.—Labbe,  M.    Traitement  de l'arterite  stenosante
 douloureuse chez  les  diabetiques  par  le citrate  de  soude,
 l'insuline, la svmpathicectomie.  Bull.  Soc. med. hop. Paris,
 1927, 3. ser., 51: 1691-3.------Diabetic arteritis; pathology
 and  treatment.  French  M.  Rev.,  Par.,  1931,  1: 199-210.
 —   L'arterite  diabetique.  Presse med., 1931, 39:  257-62.
 Also  French M. Rev.,  Par., 1931-32, 1: 64-76.  Also Rev.
 gen.  clin. ther., 1934,  48: 199.  ------ Boulin, R.  [et al.]
 Les arterites diabetiques.  Presse therm, clim.,  1936, 77: 213-
 7.—Langeron,  L., & Desplats, R.   La  radiotherapie  dans le
 traitement des arterites diabetiques et son action sur le  diabete
 lui-meme.  Nutrition,  Par.,  1934, 4: 263-73.—Letulle,  M.,
 Labbe, M. [et al.]  Les arterites diabetiques.  Bull. Acad, med.,
 Par., 1927,  3.  ser., 97:  394-420.—Letulle, M., Labbe, M.,  &
 Heitz,  J.   Les arterites diabetiques; etude anatomique des
 arteres d'une diabetique ayant presente  divers accidents ische-
 miques.   Arch. mal. coeur, 1925, 18: 273-91, 4 pl.  ------  Les
 lesions initiales de l'arterite diabetique. Ann. anat. path., Par.,
 1927,  4:  9-18.  ------  A  propos  des  arterites diabetiques;
 les neo-vaisseaux du  champ endarteritique.  Arch. mal. coeur,
 1929,  22: 449-56.—Milovanovich, J. B.  L'oscillometrie dans
 le diagnostic de l'arterite diabetique des membres inferieurs.
 Prat. med. fr.,  1932, 13: 614-20.—Rathery, F., &  Loubrow, S.
 Contribution a I'etude histo-chimique des arterites diabetiques.
 C. rend.  Soc.  biol.,  1933,  113: 56.   ------  [et al.]   Etude
 histo-chimique d'un cas  d'arterite stenosante chez un diabetique
 Ann.  anat. path., Par.,  1933, 10: 421-4.

 ■----  Blood-vessels: Sclerosis.

   See also Arteriosclerosis.
   Ntjland,  W.   *Le reflex sino-carotidien chez
 les arteriosclereux   diabetiques.   24p.   8?    Lau-

sanne,  1936.
   Beard. A. H. Relationship of high fat diets to the develop-
ment  of arteriosclerosis in diabetes.  J. Lancet,  1930,  50: I
 465-70.—Bowen, B. D., & Koenig, E. C.  Arteriosclerosis and
 diabetes; including a roentgenological study of the lower  ex-
 tremities.  Bull. Buffalo Gen. Hosp., 1927, 5: 31-43.  ------
 & Viele, A.  A study of  the lower extremities in diabetes as
 compared  with non-diabetic states,  from the standpoint of
 X-ray findings, with particular reference to the relationship of
 arteriosclerosis and diabetes.   Ibid.,  1924, 2: 35-41.—Elmer,
 A., & Kedzierski, J.  [Intermittent claudication in diabetes]
 Polska gaz. lek., 1927, 6:  102; 125.—Gibbs, C. B. F., Buckner,
 E., & Bloor, W. R.  The cholesterol to cholesterol  ester ratio
 m  the plasma of diabetics with advanced arteriosclerosis.
 X. England J.  M., 1933, 209: 384-6, ch.—Hallock, P.  Arterio-
 sclerosis m young diabetics; a method for its  recognition by
 arterial elasticity  measurements.  Am.  J. M. Sc,  1936, 192:
 371-7.—Henderson, T. A.   Diabetic arteriosclerosis.   Penn-
 sylvania AI. J., 1086-37,  40: 329-34.—Joslin, E. P.  Arterio-
 sclerosis and diabetes.  Ann. Clin. M.,  1926-27, 5: 1001-80.
 ------  Arteriosclerosis in diabetes.  Ann. Int. M., 1930-31,
 4:  54-66.—Labbe, M., & Heitz,  J.  De la calcification des
 arteres chez les diabetiques.   Gaz.  med.  France, 1929, 3:
 324-8.  ------ & Nepveux, F.  Dosage du calcium, du mag-
 nesium et  de la cholesterine dans les arteres d'un  diabetique
 atheromateux.   C. rend.  Soc. biol., 1926,  94:  104-6.—Lehn-
 herr, E. R.  Arterioselerosis and diabetes mellitus.  N. England
 I. M., 1933, 208: 1307-13, ch.—Morrison, L. B., & Bogan, I. K.
 Calcification of the vessels  in  diabetes; a  roentgenographic
 study of the legs and feet.  J. Am. M. Ass., 1929, 92: 1424-6.—
 Olmsted, W. H.  Arteriosclerosis  of the lower extremities in
 diabetes mellitus; early diagnosis and  treatment.   Internat.
 Clin., 1936, 46. ser., 1:  195-209.—Rabinowich, I. M.  Arterio-
 sclerosis in diabetes.   Ann. Int. M., 1934-35,  8: 1436-74.—
 Root, H. F.  Arteriosclerosis in the legs and heart in diabetes.
 N. York State J. M., 1928, 28: 1287-90.  ------ & Sharkey,
 T.  P.  Arteriosclerosis  and hypertension in diabetes.   Ann.
 Int.  M., 1935-36, 9: 873-82.—Schwartz, J.   Arteriosclerosis
 and hypertension in diabetes mellitus.  N. York  State J. M.
 1936, 36: 1934-8.—Shepardson, H. C.  Arteriosclerosis  in the
 young diabetic patient.  Arch. Int. M.,  1930,  45: 674-89.
 Also  repr.—Woodyatt, R. T.  Some milder forms of diabetes,
 with  special reference to mild diabetes in elderly persons with
 arterio-sclerosis.  South. M. J.,  1024, 17: 145-52.

 ----   Cardiovascular  system.

   See  also   Diabetes  mellitus  (Blood-vessels;
 Heart)
   Bacci,  V.  Collasso  cardio-vasale  in diabetico.   Terapia,
 Milano, 1929, 19: 269-76.—Danzer, C. S. The significance of
 diabetes in cardiovascular disorders.  Med.  J.  & Rec, 1933,
 137: 420-2. Also repr.—Derot, M.  Les manifestations cardio-
 vasculaires chez les diabetiques et leur place dans les indications
 de  la crenotherapie.  Presse therm, clim.,  1938,  79: 70-5.—
 Friedman,  G.  Cardiovascular status of  diabetic patients after
 the fourth  decade of life.  Arch. Int. M., 1935, 55: 371-94.—
 Langeron,  L., & Paget, M.   Collapsus  cardio-vasculaire avec
 defaillance renale  chez  les diabetiques.  J.  med- chir., Par.,
 1936,  107: 125-33.—Leutenegger,  F.  Diabetes mellitus und
 Gefiissystem; klinisches  Vorkommen von Gefassveranderungen
 bei  1,000  Diabetikern.   Zschr.  klin. Med., 1931-32,  119:
 164-76.—Misske.  B., &  Schiitt, H.   Zur Frage der Kreis-
 laufstorungen und bestimmter  elektrokardiographischer Ver-
 anderungen beim Diabetes mellitus.  Deut. Arch. klin. Med.,
 1935-36, 178: 359-75.—Raynor, G. F.  The heart and circula-
 tion  in diabetes.  J. Am. Inst. Homeop.,  1937, 30:  404.—
 Root, H. F.  Cardiovascular disease and diabetes.  Common-
 health, Bost., 1937, 24: 133-5—Sherrill, J. W. Cardiovascular
 disease in diabetes mellitus; an analysis of 425 rases.  California
 West. M.,  1933, 38: 74; 39: 17.—West, H. F.  Diabetes and
 cardiovascular  disease.  Mod. Concepts  Card.  Dis., 1935,  4:
 No. 1, 1.

 ----  Carotinemia.
   Brandaleone, H., &  Ralli, E. P.  Fasting blood carotene
 level  in  normal and diabetic  individuals.   Proc  Soc.  Exp.
 Biol., N. Y., 1934, 32:  200.—Heymann, W.  Carotenemia in
 diabetes.  J. Am. M. Ass., 1936, 106: 2050-2.—Pariente, A. C,
 Present, C. H., & Ralli, E. P.  A case of carotenemia and dia-
 betes mellitus with necropsy report and analyses of liver for
 carotene, vitamin A, total fat and cholesterol. Am. J. M. Sc,
 1936,  192:  365-71.—Rabinowich,  I.  M.  Carotinsemia and
 diabetes.  Canad. M. Ass. J., 1928, 18: 527-30.  -----r The
 relationship between  the  sugar, cholesterol and  carotin con-
 tents of blood  plasma.  Arch. Int.  M.,  1930,  45: 586-92.
 Also  repr.—Stueck,  G.  H.,  Flaum, G., &  Ralli, E. P.  The
 serum carotene in diabetic patients, with clinical evidence of
 carotenemia as determined by  the photo-electric colorimeter.
 J. Am. M.  Ass.,  1937,  109: 343.—Wise, F.,  & Diasio, F.  A.
 Carotinemia associated with diabetes; report  of  a case.  Arch.
 Derm. Syph., Chic, 1929, 20: 862-5, 4 pl.  Also repr.

----  Classification.
   Blanco Soler,  C.   Un  caso  de diabetes  mellitus v  renal.
An. Hosp.  S. Jose, Madr., 1930-31, 2: 5-7— Curran, J. A., &
Mills, C. A. Report of a case of renal diabetes associated with
diabetes  mellitus.   J.  Lab.  Clin.  M.,   1927-28, 13:  646.—
Escudero, P. Clasificaci6n de la diabetes basada en el estudio
de las diversas formas  clinicas  de hiperglucemia.  Rev. As. 
DIABETES MELLITUS
268
DIABETES MELLITUS
med. argent., 1927, 40: 228-39.  Also Sem. med., B. Air., 1927,
34- 1152-6.—Falta, W.  Formen des Diabetes.  In Mannesco
Festschr.,  Bucur., 1933, 207-11.—Grote. L. R.   Ueber  die
Bestimmung des Sehweregrades des Diabetes bei Kindern und
Jugendlichen.   Zbl. inn. Med., 1932, 53: 592-602.—Izar, G.
Come si classifica e come si sorveglia un diabetico.  Riforma
med  1927, 43: 1-3.—Keeton, R. W. Estimation of the sever-
ity of the diabetic defect;  2 cases.  Med. Chn.  N. America,
1927, 11: 95-103.—Lozinski, E., & Frohlich, L. I. Coincidental
diabetes mellitus and renal glycosuria.   Canad. M. Ass. J.,
1937,  36:  598.—Mauriac,   P.   Les  diabetes intermittents.
Rev. gen. clin. ther., 1934, 48: 513-5.   ------ & Saric, R.
Les diabetes intermittents.  In  Diabete sucre,  Par.,  1935,
63-73.—Nonnenbruch, W.   Ueber die  Einstellung schwerer
Diabetesfalle.   Med.  Klin.,  Berl.,  1935, 31: 1421-5.—Parsons.
E.  Benign glycosuria with  hyperglycemia; report of case with
metabolic studies.  Boston  M. & S. J.,  1926, 195: 660-3 —
Patmos, M., Bartels, E. C, & Adams,  S. F.  Mild diabetes
and severe diabetes.   Med. Clin.  N. America, 1930, 14: 799-
g03 —Spriggs, E. I.  Mild  diabetes.  In Duff House Papers
(Spriggs)  Lond.,  1923,  1:  310.   ------  Moderately  severe
diabetes.   Ibid., 312-4.   ------   Severe  diabetes.   Ibid.,
314-6.—Stameri, D.   Sobre la medida de la intensidad de la
perturbaci6n del metabolismo  hidrocarbonado en la diabetes.
Sem.  med.,  B.  Air.,  1925, 32:  927-30.—Vogelenzang. P.
[Combination of diabetes mellitus and renal glycosuria]  Ned.
tschr. geneesk., 1925, 69: pt 2,  446-59.

----   Clinical aspect.

   Smaine, E. del C.   *A discussion based on 39
cases of  diabetes  mellitus.   13  1.   4?   Jersey
City, 1929.
   Barker, L. F.   Ward rounds in the Peter Bent Brigham
Hospital  (medical service  of Professor  Henry A. Christian)
a  few of  the cases selected for study on ward rounds.  In
Barker Festschr., 1932,  26-50.—Bartsch, H.  Die  Klinik und
Therapie des Diabetes mellitus. Wien. klin. Wschr., 1938, 51:
952-5.—Clark,  O.  Alguns  aspectos clinicos do diabetes.  Fol.
med., Rio, 1929,  10: 327-30.—Comessatti, G.  Note cliniche
ed  anatomo-patologiche sul diabete mellito.   Minerva  med.,
Tor.,  1928, 8:  1148-66.—Dufour,  H.  Schema du diabete.
J. med.  Paris, 1930, 50: 219— Edlavitch, B. M.  Diabetes
mellitus as a comparatively  simple clinical problem.  J. Indiana
M. Ass.,  1937, 30: 7-12.—Gilchrist, J. A.  Diabetes mellitus
and the clinician.  J. Am.  Diet.  Ass., 1930-31, 6: 321-31 —
Halliday,  J.  H.  Two  cases of diabetes  mellitus.  Med. J.
Australia, 1924, 2: 576-8.—Holcomb, B.  Clinic  on diabetes
mellitus.   Med. Sentinel, 1925, 33: 540-5.—John, H. J.  Exa-
cerbations  of diabetes.   South.  M. J., 1936, 29: 1091-9.—
Joslin, E. P.   Diabetic  clinic.   Proc.  Interst. Postgrad.  M.
Ass. N. America,  1929, 5:  83-9.—Keeton,  R.  Two cases of
diabetes.  Illinois M. J.,  1927,  52: 142.------  Some things
every physician should  know  about diabetes.   Med.  Clin.
N. America,  1931, 15: 663-73.—Martin, W.  A clinical report
of a case of diabetes.  Am.  J. Electrother., 1923, 41: 160-4.—
Ocaranza,  F.  Acerca  de   un  caso de  diabetes  azucarada.
Medicina, Mex., 1928-29, 9: No.  103, 195-201.—Schwarz, H.
Ueber  Verlaufsformen des  Diabetes mellitus.  Wien. klin.
Wschr., 1936, 49: 1478-80.—Scott, K. J. L.  Clinical observa-
tions on diabetes.  N. Zealand M. J., 1924-25, 13: 147-55.—
Striker, C.  Two cases of diabetes.  Med. Bull. Univ. Cincin-
nati, 1924, 2:  193-7.—Tuttle, E.   Diabetes mellitus; factors
influencing cause,  course,  and  complications; analysis  of 88
cases.  N. York State J. M.,  1937, 37:  636-42.—Wilkinson,
G.  R.  Diabetes from the standpoint of the internist.   South.
M. & S.,  1935, 97: 243.—Williams, J. R.  The clinical interpre-
tation of diabetes. Canad. M. Ass. J., 1930, 22: 193.—Wood-
yatt, R. T. Clinic on diabetes.  J. Lancet, 1927, 47: 27-34.

----   Curability and  arrest.

   See  also  Diabetes   mellitus,   Prognosis;   Dia-
betic, Mortality.
   Benedict,  H. Welches sind die Bedingungen fiir die  Spon-
tanheilung der Zuckerkrankheit?  Arch. Verdauungskr., 1927,
40:  217-32.—Clark.  O.   Diabetes,  doenca  curavel.   Fol.
med., Rio, 1936, 7:  109.—Escudero, P., & Schultz Ortiz, G.
Sobre la  curabilidad de la diabetes.  Prensa med. argent.,
1931-32,   18:  1044-9.   ------  Curabilidad de la diabetes.
Actas Congr. nac. med., B. Air.  (1931) 1932, 4.  Congr., 3:
9-15.—Gilchrist,  J. A.   The curability of diabetes  mellitus.
Canad. M. Ass. J., 1929, 21: 50-5.—Glassberg, B. Y.  Cured
diabetes?  Week. Bull. S. Louis M. Soc,  1937-38, 32: 53-5.—
Gonzalez  Rincones,  P.   Un descubrimiento  de  importancia;
la curaci6n de la diabetes.   Rev.  med. cir., Caracas,  1922-23,
6:  139-42.—John, H. J.  Spontaneous disappearance of  dia-
betes.  J. Am. M. Ass., 1925, 85: 1629-31.—Lasersohn, M.
The curabilitv of diabetes mellitus; report of 2 cases.  Virginia
M. Month.,  1927-28, 54: 160-3.—Leyton, O.  Nine cases of
recovery  from  diabetes mellitus.   Proc.  R. Soc.   M,  Lond.,
1929-30,  23: Sect. Med., 37-49.—Ohlmacher, J. C.  Clinical
and anatomical evidence of arrest or cure in certain selected
cases  of diabetes; a plea for earlv recognition and treatment.
J.  Lancet,  1927,  47:  367-75.—Percival,  G. H.  Diabetes
mellitus;   a  recoverable  disease''   Lancet,  Lond., 1926,  1:
651-3.—Tuttle, G. H.  Mild diabetes and its possible cure.
Med. Times,  N. Y., 1927, 55: 90-2.
Diagnosis.
   Van Zanten,  W.  W.   *Diagnosis  and  treat-
ment  of  diabetes  mellitus    [Marquette  Univ.]
12p.   4?   Fond du Lac, Wis., 1931.
   Aubertin, E.  Dans quelle mesure est-il possible de depister
cliniquement une carence en insuline a l'origine d'un  diabete
sucre.  In Diabete sucre, Par., 1935,  155-00.—Bach, L.  Diag-
nosis and management of diabetes mellitus.   Kentucky M. J.,
1938, 36: 152-4.—Brines,  O. A.   The detection of diabetes.
Papers Michigan Acad. Sc, (1923) 1924, 3: 303-9.—Buchanan.
J. A.  On proving the diagnosis of suspected diabetes mellitus.
N. York State J. M., 1927, 27: 711-3.—Clark, O. Diagnostico,
prognostico e tratamento do diabetes.  Brasil med.,  1923, 37:
pt 2, 89-95.—Cohen Tervaert, D. G.  [Diagnosis of diabetes]
Ned. tschr. geneesk., 1926,  70: 1346.—Curschmann. H.   Zur
Diagnose und Therapie des Diabetes mellitus.   Zschr. Bahn-
arzte,  1929, 24: 271-80.—Du Bray, E.  S.   Some  important
phases of the diabetic problem with  special  reference to diag-
nosis.  J. Lab. Clin. M., 1925-26. 11: 1015-23.  Also repr.—
Dyke, S. C.   Certain aspects of the diagnosis and treatment of
diabetes.  Brit. M. J., 1929, 1: 762-5.—Ehrenpreis, E.  [Im-
portance of  prevention  and diagnosis of diabetes in practice]
Polska gaz. lek., 1931, 10: 436-9.—Ferber, J.  The diagnosis of
diabetes mellitus.   Med. Rev. of Rev., 1928,  34: 571-8.—
Gariepy, L. H.  Le diagnostic du diabete.  Union med. Canada,
1933, 62: 805-11.—Henry,  J. P.  The  diagnosis of  diabetes
mellitus.  Memphis M.  J.,  1926, 3: 6-11— Ingram,  W. W.
The diagnosis and treatment of diabetes mellitus and glycosuria.
Med. J. Australia, 1928, 1: 426-9.—John, H. J.  A clinical dis-
cussion of the diagnosis, treatment, and prevention of diabetes.
Surg. Clin. N. America, 1924, 4: 1001-32.—John, J. J.  [Diag-
nosis of diabetes]  Cas. lek. Cesk., 1923, 62: 589-99.—Johnson,
F. B.   The  significance  of  laboratory  findings in  diabetes.
South. M. & S., 1935, 97: 257-9.—Jonas,  L.  Essentials for the
diagnosis of diabetes mellitus.  Pennsylvania M. J., 1929-30,
33: 365-8.—Joslin, E. P.  The diagnosis of diabetes.  Proc.
Interst.  Postgrad.  M.  Ass. N.  America,  1929, 5:  56-9.—
Kennedy, A. D.  Diagnosis of diabetes. Kentucky M. J., 1935,
33: 582-4.—Labbe,  M.  Examen d'un diabetique;  diagnostic
et pronostic.  J. med. Paris, 1923, 42: 1007.—Lawrence, R. D.
Problems in the diagnosis of diabetes. Proc. Interst. Postgrad.
M. Ass. N.  America, 1936, 43-5.—Leyton, O.  Diagnosis of
diabetes mellitus.  Lancet, Lond., 1930,  1:  1168-74.—Micks,
R. H.   Notes  on the diagnosis  and treatment  of diabetes.
Irish J. M. Sc, 1923, 5. 'ser., 410-7.—Oliver, T. H.  Some points
in the  diagnosis and treatment of diabetes.  Clin.  J., Lond.,
1925, 54: 463-7.—Oppolzer.  Du diagnostic et du traitement
du  diabete  sucr6.   Presse  m6d.  beige,  1864-65,  17: 368.—
Podolsky, E.  Diagnostic hints in diabetes. Med. Press & Circ,
Lond., 1933,  135: 331.  ------  Diagnostic hints in diabetes.
Med. World, 1934, 52: 65.—Rabinowich.  I. M.  The diagnosis
of diabetes.   Abstr.  Proc.  Ass. Life  Insur. M. Dir. America,
1934, 20: 9-51.—Speidel, F.  G.   The diagnosis of diabetes
mellitus.  Am.  Med., 1925, n. ser.. 20:  141-6.—Tudor, T. J.
Find your diabetics.  Virginia M. Month., 1934, 60: 610-3.

----   Diagnosis, differential.

   See also Glycosuria, and its subheadings.
   Akerren,  Y.  Differentialdiagnosen mellan diabetes mellitus
och benign glykosuri.   Hygiea, Stockh., 1926, 88:  433-49.—
Basch, F.  Diabetes mellitus  oder renale Glykosurie? Wien.
med. Wschr., 1927, 77: 462.—Bettoni, I.  Sull'utilizzazione della
prova  diastasica  per la diagnosi  differenziale  fra  il  diabete
mellito comune e quello neuro-ipofisario.  Minerva med., Tor.,
1932, 23: 117-23.— Bith, H.  Les faux diabetiques.  Prat.  med.
fr., 1926, 5:  79-81.—Chavigny, P.  Diabete et diabete insipide
traumatique.  Ann.  med. leg.,  1931, 11: 66.—Falta, W.   Re-
naler und insularer  Diabetes.  Wien. Arch.  inn. Med., 1929,
18: 45-150.  Also Klin. Wschr., 1930, 9: 306.—Gariepy, H.
Glvcosuries  sans diabete  et diabete sans glvcosurie.  Union
med. Canada, 1933, 62: 40-3.—Glassberg, B. Y.  The differ-;
entiation of  true diabetes and pseudo-diabetes.  J. Missouri
M. Ass., 1933, 30: 165.—Hoist, J. E.  Investigations  into
benign  glycosuria and diabetes mellitus.  Acta med. scand.,
1925,  63: 47-98.—Horsters,  H.  Beitrage  zur  Differential-
diagnose des Diabetes mellitus nach konstitutionellen Merkma-
len.  Zschr.  ges. exp. Med., 1931-32, 80:  86-128.—John. H. J.
Differential  diagnosis of diabetes.  Am.  J. M. Sc,  1923, 166:
275-80.  ------  Pitfalls in the diagnosis of diabetes.  Ibid.,
1925, 169: 102-11.—Jungmichel,  G.  Siebzehn Jahre vorge-
tiiuschte Zuckerkrankheit.   Miinch.  med. Wschr.,  1934, 81:
1809-11.—Kulcke,  E.  Beitrag zur  Differentialdiagnose  zwi-
schen Diabetes mellitus und Glycosuria innocens.  Deut. Arch.
klin. Med.,  1025, 148: 262-72.—Labbe, M.  Diagnostic du
diabete sucre:  les  glycosuries d'origine  renale  et  hepatique.
Paris med.,  1923,  47:  411-4.—Leyton, O.   Difficulties in the
diagnosis of diabetes mellitus.  Practitioner, Lond., 1934,  133:
609-15.—McGavack. T. H.  The differential diagnosis of dia-
betes mellitus.  Pacific Coast J. Homoeop., 1931, 42: 457-65.—
Maranon, G.  Los  sindromes de falsa diabetes.  Siglo med.,
1936, 97: 446-9.—Morhardt, P. E.  Glycemie, glycosurie et
diagnostic du diabete.  Presse med.,  1929, 37:  604-6—Novoa
Santos, N.  La diabetes genuina v los estados diabetoides.  Dia
med., B. Air.,  1932-33, 5: 145.—Noyan, A.  [Renal diabetes;
its identification and other types of diabetesl  Askeri sihhiye
mecmuasi, 1935, 64:  1-10.—Rathery,  F.   Diabete  renal et 
DIABETES MELLITUS
269
DIABETES  MELLITUS
diabete  sucre.  Bull. Acad.  m6d.,  Par.,  1932, 3. ser., 108:
1250-2.   Also Strasbourg med., 1933, 93: 263—Rosenfeld. G.
Ueber Simulation und Dissimulation bei Diabetes.  Med. Klin.,
Berl ,  1930, 26: 9.—Soderling, B. [Disputable case of diabetes]
Sven!  lak. tidn., 1933, 30: 241-8.------A doubtful case of
diabetes.   Acta  paediat., Upps.,  1933-34,  15:  133.—Sten-
strom, T.  Diiitetische Einfliisse auf den Ausfall der Funktions-
probe mit peroraler Glykosezufuhr,  mit besonderer Beriick-
sichtigung der Differentialdiagnose zwischen  Diabetes mellitus
und Glycosuria innocens.  Acta med. scand.,  1927, 67: 385-
400 —Strauss, H.   Ueber  echten  und  unechten  Diabetes.
Zschr. arztl.  Fortbild., 1933, 30: 697-702.—Taussig, A.  E.
Non-diabetic  glycosuria and non-glycosuric diabetes.   Med.
Clin. N. America, 1923-24, 7: 1545-52.

----  Diagnosis, early.
   Gimenez Diaz,  C.   Ueber  praktische  Friihdiagnose  des
Diabetes mellitus.  Med. Klin., Berl., 1925, 21: 54.—Grote,
L. R.  Ueber die Bedeutung  der alimentaren Glukosurie fur die
Friihdiagnose der Zuckerkrankheit.  Med. Welt, 1934, 8: 681-
5 —John, H. J.  The importance of early diagnosis of diabetes.
j! Michigan M. Soc, 1929, 28: 217-26.—Landa Bacallao, M. A.
El laboratorio en el diagn6stico precoz de la diabetes. Rev. med.
cir. Habana,  1935, 40: 352-7.—Maranon, G.   Contribution
al estudio del diagn6stico precoz de la diabetes y de una posible
profilaxis de la misma.  Progr. clfn., Madr., 1926, 34: 404-40.—
Milbradt, W.  Diabetesdiagnose 3 Jahre vor  der khnischen
Manifestation auf  Grund   von Kohlehydratbelastungen  bei
einem Fall von Psoriasis vulgaris.  Derm. Wschr., 1934,  99:
1045-9 —Rosenstein, A. M.  Zur  Friihdiagnose des  Diabetes
mellitus.  Wien.  klin.  Wschr.,  1925. 38: 412.—Wright, F. R.
The diagnosis of early diabetes. N. York State J. M., 1927, 27:
 122-4.  Also repr.  Also Clifton M. Bull., 1927-28, 13: 4-7.

----   Diagnosis: Methods.

    See  also  subheadings  of  Diabetes  mellitus
 (Diet:   Food  tolerance;  Glycemia;  Prediabetic
state; Urine: Examination)
    Biocca, P.  La reazione  del Donaggio nei diabetici. Boll.
 Soc.  ital. biol. sper.,  1935,  10: 737.—Cotton, J.   Nouveaux
 moyens de diagnostic utilises dans le traitement du diabete.
 J med. Bordeaux, 1925, 55: 184.—Fanganiello, P. A.  A prova
 de Bennhold  no  diabetes.   Brasil  med., 1935, 49: 845-8.—
 Ferber, J., Apperman, I., & Rabinow, S.  On the value of the
 functional test in the diagnosis of  diabetes.  N. York State
 J.  M.,  1928, 28: 378-83.—Gayet. R., & Robert, J.   Sur  les
 examens  de  laboratoire  utilises dans  le diagnostic  des etats
 diabetiques.   Rev.  prat.  biol. appl.,  Par., 1936, 29: 33-40.
 -----L'utilisation clinique des examens de laboratoire dans
 le diagnostic et le traitement des etats diabetiques.  Ibid., 65-
 73 —Hunt, H. The laboratorv.  Commonhealth, Bost., 1934,
 21: 88.—Labbe,  M., & Nepveux,  F.  L'epreuve d'hypergly-
 cemie pour le diagnostic et le pronostic du diabete.  Medecine,
 Par., 1922-23, 4: 743-7.—Leivy. F. E., & Rynes, S. E.   The
 intradermal salt solution test in the diabetic  Med. Rec, N. Y.,
 1935. 141: 335-8.—Lesser,  E. J., & Zipf, K.   Sind  pankreas-
 diabetische Lebern adrenalinempfindheh?  Biochem. Zschr.,
 1923, 140: 435-8.—Mattioli, M.  Osservazioni cliniche e speri-
 mentali sui testi  d'imbibizione in rapporto alle sindromi  dia-
 betiche ed agli effetti dell'insulina.  Morgagm, 1934, 76: 35-
 43 2 ch —Nitschke.  Die Adrenalinblutzuckerprobe  des Dia-
 betikers.   Zbl. inn.  Med.,  1924, 45:  1001—Pennetti, G.   La
 prova di carico con acido ossalico nel diabete mellito.  Riforma
 med., 1936, 52: 1543-5.—Petty, O. H., & Stoner, W. H. Respi-
 ratory quotient curves in diagnosis in diabetes.  Am. J. M. be,
 1926' 171- 842-6.—Porter,  W. H.  Diabetes; its pathogenesis
 and metabolism  tests.   Med.  J. &  Rec, 1929, 130: 70;  127.
 Also  repr.—Rathery, F., &  Laurent-Gerard, P.   De laJYal(xur
 diagnostique de l'interferometrie dans le diagnostic du diabete
 sucre.  Bull. Soc. med. hop.  Paris,  1935, 3. ser   51: 93-7 —
 Salen, E. B., & Nyren, T.  Klinische Versuche mit der Glykose-
 fixationsprobe (nach Loewi) eine Nachprufung gewisser Resul-
 tate  der  Grazer  Schule an klinischem Material.   Acta med.
 scand  1929  72:  167-220.—Souza Aranha.  Do valor da prova
 da hyperglycemia  alimentar e do quociente respiratorio, no
 diagnostico de algumas formas de diabetes  Ann. paul. meet.
 cir., 1927, 18: 67-73.—Wishnofsky, M., & Byron. C. S.  The
 respiratory quotient: its use in the diagnosis of diabetes mellitus.
 Arch. Int. M., 1931, 48: 470-7.

 ----   Diet.
    Kretchmar,  M.    *The dietary factor in  the
 treatment of  diabetes  [Marquette Univ.]   12p.

 4?   Milwaukee, 1930.
    Allen  F M.  The dietetic management of diabetes,  cnica-
 go M.  Rec,  1924,  46:  199-204.-Berg. R.   Die  diatet.sche
 Behandlung  der Zuckerkrankheit.  Physiatne, Berl.  1932  4
 265-8.—Blaisdell, E. R. The dietetic management of diabetes
 meUitus.   J. Maine  M. Ass., 1925,  16:  202-7-Burger  M.
 Die  Ernahrungsbehandlung  der   Zuckerkrankheit.   Verh.
 Deut. Ges.  inn.  Med.,  1937, 49.  Kongr.   Sekt. inn  Med
23-54.-Campbell,  W. R.    Dietetic  treatment  of d.abetes
mellitus.   Canad.  M. Ass.  J   1923,  13:  487-92   ——-
Dietetics in  the treatment of the diabetic patient  Ibid.,
  924  14-  944-50 —Deccache, W.   Os regimes  dietet.cos no
diabetes   Brtstl med.,  1935, 49: 252-8.-Demarest, D.. &
Koehne. M.  Diet in diabetes.  J. Am. Diet. Ass.. 1929-30, 5:
108-23. -Doolittle,  S.  E.  Diabetes; its  dietary treatment.
Proc. Clinic, Honolulu,  1937, 3: No. 2, 1-8.—Dunlop, D. M., &
Pybus, R.   The dietetic treatment  of the average diabetic.
Edinburgh  M. J.,  1938, 45: 415-34—Frieb,  J.  [Dietetic
therapy of  diabetes mellitus]  Cas. lek. Cesk., 1936, 75: 828-
30.—Frydman, J.  [Regimen and deviations in dietetic treat-
ment of diabetes] Polska gaz. lek., 1935,  14: 75(1-8.—Gilbert.
La dietetique du diabete.  Med.  prat., Par., 1924, 31: 92-7.—
Gonzalez, J. M.  Tratamiento dietet.ico de la diabetes.  Rev.
med.,  Rosario, 1934, 24: 3-25.—Graham,  G.  The treatment
of diabetes;  dietetic treatment.  Lancet,  Lond.,  1926, 1:
922.—Graul,  G.   Erfahrungen   iiber  die  Diabetestherapie
durch  Diat  und  Mineralwasserkur.  Veroff.  Medverwalt.,
1922,  16: 735-9.—Graves, L. G.  Diet in the treatment of
diabetes.  Mod. Hosp., 1925, 24:  472.—Gray, P. A., & Sansum.
W. D.  The diet in diabetes.  Diabetes, N. Y., 1933, 1: 70-83 —
Harding, F. E.  Diabetic management.  S. Afr.  Nurs. Rec,
1933, 20: 184-8.—Jacobson, L. A.  [Dietetic treatment  of dia-
betes]  Moskva med. J.,  1925, 5: pt 4, 37-44.—Jansen, W. H.
Diiittherapie des Diabetes.  Miinch. med. Wschr.,  1933, 80:
1881-6.—Joslin, E. P.   The diabetic diet.  J. Am. Diet. Ass.,
1927-28, 3: 89-92.—Jung. Regime alimentaire des diabetiques.
Rev. med.  Suisse rom., 1933, 53: 236.—Larimer, R. N.  Diet
in the treatment of diabetes.   J. Iowa M. Soc,  1935, 25:
242-4.—Lawson, H. A.  Diet in the treatment  of diabetes.
Rhode Island M. J., 1933,  16:  115-7.—Marble,  A.   Diet in
diabetes mellitus.   J.  Am.  Diet. Ass., 1933, 9: 199-206.—
Montenegro,  R.   Regimen alimentar dos  diabeticos.   Fol.
med.,  Rio,  1937,  18: 474-7.—Mosenthal,  H.  O.   Dietetic
management of diabetes.  Med.  Today, 1938, 1: 51.—Mulier.
F. von.   Ueber die diatetische Behandlung des  Diabetes.
Deut.  med.  Wschr.,  1936,  62:  453; 497.—Mukherji, S. K.
Dietetic treatment  of  diabetes.  Ind. M. Rec,  1925,  45:
100-6.—Nonnenbruch.  Ueber die Ernahrungsbehandlung der
Diabetiker.   Wien.  klin. Wschr., 1937, 50: 846.—Park, R.
Diet in diabetes mellitus. Canad. Nurse, 1934, 30: 247-51 —
Penhale, M. N.  Dietary treatment of diabetes.  Ibid., 1936,
32: 395-9.—Rathery, F.  Le regime des  diabetiques.   Monde
med.  1927, 37: 585-93.—Regime (Le) du diabetique.  Union
med.  Canada, 1937, 66: 1076-83.—Rogers. F. L.  The dietetic
treatment  of  diabetes mellitus.   Nebraska M.  J.,  1925, 10:
478-80.—Sakaguchi, K., Mori, S. [et al.]  Beitrage zur  diateti-
schen  Behandlung  des Diabetikers.  Jap. J. M. Sc, 1936, 4:
Int. Med.,  Proc, 130.—Simpson, V. E.  Diet and diabetes.
South. M. J., 1932, 25: 489-99. Also repr.—Slosse, J.  Im-
portance sociale du traitement dietetique chez les diabetiques.
Gaz. med. France,  1920, 3: 390-5.—Smith, L. L.  Feeding the
diabetic.  Kentucky M. J., 1935, 33: 192-7.—Spencer, H. J.
Dietetic observations in diabetes. Diet. Admin. Ther., 1926,
4:339-45.  ------  Dietetic observations in diabetes.   Cornell
Univ.  M.  Bull., 1927,  17: repr., 23.—Vasconcellos,  A. de.
Como deve ser tratado o diabete. Arch, brasil. med., 1930, 20:
 1-21.—Vermilya, O. C.  Diets for diabetes.   Med.  World,
 1930,  48:  460-2.—Warvel,  J. H.  Management of diabetes.
J. Indiana M. Ass., 1934, 27: 53-7.

----   Diet: Beverages.
   Bansi, H.  W.   Ueber Versuche mit Magermilchnahrungs-
 mitteln an Diabetikern.  Med.  Welt,  1933, 7: 1536.  ------
 Magermilch als Zusatz zur Diabetikerkost.  Zschr. klin. Med.,
 1933-34, 126:  632-66.—Baranov,  N.  A.  [Lactotherapy in
 diabetes]  Vrach.  gaz.,  1925, 29: 349.—Barlaro, P. M.  El
 alcohol como energetico; su acci6n  sobre el metabolismo; su
 empleo  en la diabetes.  Prensa med. argent.,  1925-26, 12:
 577-87 —Czerny, A.  Neue Wege bei der Diabetes-Behandlung.
 Deut. Aerzte Ztg, 1935,  10: No. 424.—Hunt, T. C.  The action
 of alcohol upon the blood-sugar in diabetes mellitus.   Lancet,
 Lond., 1930, 1: 121-4.—Murray, M. M.  The antagonistic
 effect of alcohol  on  pituitrin  hyperglycaemia.  J. Physiol.,
 Lond., 1933, 77:  247-50.—Nitzescu, I. I.  Action  de l'alcool
 sur la <dycemie dans  le diabete experimental.   C.  rend. Soc.
 biol   1927, 97: 1104.—Strouse, S.,  Soskin, S., & Vidgoff, B.
 Beer in the diabetic diet.  Ann. Int. M.. 1934-35, 8:  1028-32.—
 Weissenbach, R. J., Gilbert-Dreyfus & Lievre, J.  A.  Le vin
 dans le regime des diabetiques.  Hopital,  1936, 24:  179-84.

 ____  Diet: Calculation  and prescription.
    Baehr  G., Lande.  H.. & Graves, L. G. A simple method
 of prescribing diabetic diets.  J. Am. M. Ass., 1924, 82: 1509 —
 Barach, J. H. Calculating the  diabetic diet. Diabetes, N. Y.,
 1932  1- 39-41.—Bruen, C.  A  chart for adjusting the diet in
 diabetic's.  J. Lab. Clin. M  1929-30, 15: 764  ——-Method
 for adjusting the diet m diabetes.   Ann. Int. M., 1930-31, 4:
 1206-11.—Coleman, R. E.   A  formula for expressing balance
 in  the diabetic   organism;  a preliminary  communication.
 Canad. M. Ass. J., 1924, 14: 31-3— Collens, W. S., & Shelling,
 D H  A simple method for deriving the formula for a diabetic
 diet  " J  Am. M.  Ass.,  1927, 88: 396.—Cornwall, E.  E.  The
 prescribing  of  diabetic diets.   N.  York M.  J.,  1923,  118:
 221-5__Derivaux, R. C.  The formulation of diabetic dietaries;
 a one  two  one-and-a-half method for preliminary  use with
 adult 'ambulatory  patients.  J. Tennessee M  Ass., 1936  29:
 194__Evans. F. A. A method of establishing diabetic patients
 nn hiah calory diets with a ketogenic-antiket.ogenic ratio within
 the limits  of safety.   Am.  J.  M.  Sc   1923,  166: 106-13-
 Falta W.  Ueber  die Berechnung des Zuckerwertes verschie-
 dener Kostformen beim Diabetes mellitus.  Wien. klin. Wschr.,
 1925  38: 838.—Finkelstein. I.   A simple formula for calculating 
DIABETES  MELLITUS
270
DIABETES MELLITUS
 a diabetic diet.   Med. J. &  Rec, 1929, 129: 577.—FJitcroft,
 D. E.  The diabetic diet; a study in the available carbohydrate
 of certain standardized portions.  J.  Am. Diet. Ass., 1933, 9:
 271-8.—Fromgoldt, E. E.  [Method of prescribing of diabetic
 diet]  Klin, med., Moskva, 1923, 2: 30.—Galambos, A. Simple
 urine test as an aid in establishing maintenance diet in diabetes
 mellitus.  Ann. Clin. M., 1926-27, 5: 567-9.—Gray, H.  Dia-
 betic diets in  grams per kilogram of body weight calculated
 from reports of 140 children treated with insulin.  J. Am.  M.
 Ass.,  1925, 84: 14.—Keeton, R. W.,  & Mackenzie, H.  The
 principles underlying  the calculation  of flexible diabetic and
 ketogenic diets.  Ann. Int.  M.,  1929-30, 3: 546-56.—Kellogg,
 J. H.  A simple method of approximating the proper ration
 for a diabetic  patient.  J.  Am.  M. Ass.,  1923,  81: 823-6 —
 MacBryde, C. M.  Response to insulin as an index to the dietary
 management of diabetes.  J. Clin. Invest., 1936, 15: 577-89.—
 McCann, W. S-, Hannon, R.  R.  [et al.]  Results of treatment
 by diet adjustment with reference to maintenance requirement
 and  the  ketogenic-antiketogenic balance.   Arch.  Int.  M.,
 1923, 32: 226-58.—Marsh, P. L. Application of the  laws of
 metabolism to the construction of diabetic diets.  Mod. Hosp.,
 1923, 21: 76-80.—Miranda, F. de P.   Nuevas formulas para
 el calculo de dietas de diabeticas.   Gac med. Mexico, 1929, 60:
 57-60.—Smith, L. L.   A new method in calculating diabetic
 diets.  Internat.  J. M. & S.,  1929, 42: 650.—Snowden, R. R.
 The  importance  of  allowing  for physiological adjustment  in
 establishing the diet in diabetes mellitus. Pittsburgh M. Bull.,
 1938, 27: 517-9.—Tuttle, G.  H.  A  simple method  for esti-
 mating diabetic diets.   Boston M. &  S. J., 1927, 197: 191 —
 Ulrich, H.  The fallacy of the weighed diet in the treatment of
 diabetes  mellitus.  Ann.  Int. M., 1932, 5: 1487-91.—Wood,
 B. M.  Calculating a diabetic's menu.  Am. J. Nurs., 1926, 26:
 189-92.

 ----   Diet: Carbohydrates.
   Blanco Soler, C, &  Pallardo Peinado, L. F.  Estudios sobre
 la acci6n dinamicoespeeffica de la alimentation; aeci6n dinami-
 coespecifica de los hidrocarbonados  en la diabetes y en  las
 afecciones endocrinas.   Rev. med. Barcelona, 1933, 20:  545-
 57.—Cossu,  B..  & Maestri,  O.   Sul comportamento dell'N
 aminico in sani e diabetici dopo  somministrazione di glucosio
 o galattosio.  Arch. sc. med., Tor.,  1936, 61: 233-54.—Ka-
 tayama, I., & Killian,  J.  A.   Lactic acid and inorganic phos-
 phorus of normals and diabetics after glucose, with and without
 insulin.   Proc.  Soc. Exp.  Biol., N. Y., 1925-26, 23: 173-6  —
 Lawrence, R. D.,  & McCance, R. A.   New analysis of carbo-
 hydrate foods  and their application to diabetic  diets.  Brit.
 M. J., 1929, 2:  241.—Lukens,  F. D. W.  Carbohydrate  in
 diabetes; newer conceptions of its use.  Pennsylvania  M.  J.,
 1934, 37: 992-4.—Malamud, T.  La glucosa y levulosa en los
 diabeticos; su acci6n sobre  la curva de  la hemo-reduccion y
 sobre el metabolismo gaseoso.   Prensa med. argent., 1929, 15:
 961-90.—Mirsky,  I. A., Heiman, J. D., & Swadesh, S.  The
 nitrogen-sparing action of glucose in phlorhizin and pancreatic
 diabetes.  Am.  J. Physiol., 1937, 119: 376— Moracchini, R., &
 Giordano, C.  Sul diverso comportamento del ricambio ener-
 getico dopo la somministrazione di glucosio in casi di diabete
 mellito e diabete  renale o ortoglicemico.  Boll. Soc. ital. biol.
 sper.,  1928, 3: 1024-6.—Rathery, F.   Role des  hydrates  de
 carbone dans le traitement du  diabete.  Medecine, Par., 1922-
 23, 4: 788-91.   ------  Plantefol, A., & Plantefol, L.  Les
 reactions des echanges respiratoires  a l'ingestion de  glucose
 et a l'insuline, chez les diabetiques. C. rend. Acad. ?c, 1933,
 196: 1250-2.—Slavich,   E.   Rapporti  tra   bilirubinemia   e
 metabolismo degli idrati di carbonio; bilirubinemia nel diabetico
 a digiuno e dopo carico di glucosio.  Boll. Soc ital. biol. sper..
 1935, 10: 531.

 ----   Diet, combined with insulin.
   See also under Insulin.
   Bercey, J.  E.   *Insulin  and dietary measures
 used in the treatment of diabetes mellitus  [Mar-
 quette Univ.]   lip.   8?    Milwaukee,  1924.
   Depisch,  F.  Die  Diat- und  Insuhnbehand-
 lung  der  Zuckerkrankheit.    136p.    8?    Wien
 1937.
   Eli Lilly & Co.   Diabetes  mellitus; a method
 of  dietetic management and the use of  insulin
 80p.   8?   Indianap., 1934.
   Petty, O. H., & Stoner, W. H.   Diabetes; its
 treatment  by insulin and diet.   3.  ed.   133p   8°
 Phila., 1926.
   Smith,  B.  F.   Diabetes; directions  for  treat-
 ment  by  insulin  and  diet.   223p.   8?   N   Y
 1930.
   Adams, S. F.  Food mixtures suitable for diabetic patients
receiving insulin and a method for calculating  diets  Med
Chn. N. America,  1923,  7: 13-24.—Allen, F. M.  The influence
of fat and total  calories on diabetes and the insulin treatment
J. Metab. Res.,  1923, 3: 61-176. ------  Results of treatment
by insulin and proper diet.  Am. J. M. Sc, 1924, 167: 554 —
Barker, L. F.  Control of diabetes in hemochromatosis; remark-
able improvement  in the strength  and working capacity  of a
 patient with decrease of his pigmentation under diet and insulin
 therapy.   Med. Clin.  N. America,  1930,  14:  177-85,  pl.—
 Beardwood, J. T., jr.  Standardization of diabetics with diet
 and insulin. Ann. Int. M.,  1933, 6: 1407-11.—Begg, A. C. A
 standard diet for insulin tratment.  Lancet,  Lond., 1924, 1:
 516.—Bowman, W. M.  Diabetes mellitus; dietetic and insulin
 treatment.   Virginia M. Month.,  1926-27, 53:  459-62 —
 Burger.  Diat  bei der  heutigen Insuhnbehandlung.   Mschr.
 Kinderh., 1935, 63: 223.—Campbell, W. R.  Diet and insulin
 in the treatment of diabetes mellitus.  Med. J. Australia, 1925,
 2: 74-8.—Clark,  O.  Tratamento do  diabetes; 4 annos  de
 experiencia de um clinico.  Rev. brasil. med. farm., 1927, 3:
 22-8.—Couturat, J.  La cure de legumes verts chez les diabeti-
 ques traites par l'insuline, ses avantages et ses dangers.  Presse
 med.,  1935, 43: 1228.—Desgrez, A., Bierry. H., & Rathery, F.
 Insuline, levulose, traitement dietetique du diabete. Bull. Acad.
 med.,  Par.,  1923, 3.  ser., 89: 424-37.—Du  Bray, E. S.  Diet
 adjustment  and insulin therapy in diabetes  mellitus.  Cali-
 fornia State J.  M.,  1923, 21: 503-6.—Duncan,  G.  G.  The
 treatment of diabetes  mellitus, with  and  without insulin.
 Canad. M. Ass. J.,  1926, 16: 544-8.—Edwina,  M.  A con-
 venient method of establishing diet  and  insulin therapy in dia-
 betes.   Am.  J. Digest. Dis., 1934-35, 1: 728-30.—Fischer, A.,
 & Vontz, O.  Zur  Praxis der Diabetestherapie.   Med. Welt,
 1928, 2: 1052-5.—Fitz-Hugh,  T., jr.  Some practical points in
 the insulin and  dietary management of  diabetics.  J. M. Soc.
 N. Jersey, 1924, 21:  288-92.—Gager, L. T.  The balance be-
 tween  food intake and insulin dosage.  Med. J. & Rec, 1924,
 120: 372-4.—Garcia Blanco, J.  Algunas consideraciones sobre
 el tratamiento de la  diabetes.  Arch, med., Madr., 1931,  34:
 854.—Geelmuyden, H. C.  [On  dietetic treatment of diabetes
 with or without insulin]  Norsk  mag. laegevid., 1926, 87: 300-
 14.—Gottschalk, A.  Ein Vorschlag zur  rationellen Insulin-
 therapie Zuckerkranker.  Verh. Deut. Ges. inn. Med., 1928, 40.
 Kongr., 275-81.—Grafe, E.   Ueber den gegenwartigen Stand
 der Diat-  und Insulintherapie beim  Diabetes des Erwachsenen.
 Klin. Fortbild.,  Berl., 1935, 3:  706-43.—Harris, S.  Insulin
 and diet in  the  treatment of diabetes.  Internat. Clin., 1923,
 33. ser., 2:  6-20.  ------  Simplified  diets and the  use  of
 insulin in the treatment of uncomplicated diabetes  mellitus.
 J. Nat. M. Ass.,  1936, 28: 49-58.—Hetzel, K. S. The diet dur-
 ing insulin treatment of diabetes mellitus; the need for careful
 control.  Brit. M. J.,  1924,  1: 230.—Jansen, W. H.  Unsere
 Erfahrungen mit Diat-Insulintherapie des Diabetes.  Deut. med.
 Wschr., 1926, 52: 1028.  Also Med. Klin., Berl., 1926, 22: 1471.
 ------Die Diiit-Insulintherapie des Diabetes.  Klin. Wschr.,
 1926, 5: 1854. ------& Mulier, P. Die Diat-Insulintherapie
 des Diabetesv  Munch,  med.  Wschr.,  1926, 73: 1687-91.—
 Joslin, E. P.  The treatment of diabetes with and without insu-
 lin.  N.  York State J. M., 1923, 23: 399-402.  Also Virginia M.
 Month.,  1923-24, 50: 678-83.—Lapp,  F.  W.   Beziehungen
 zwischen Insulin- und Diatbehandlung.  Med. Welt,  1931, 5:
 1421-3.—Lauritzen,  M.   Diabetes  gravis;  Behandlung  mit
 Diat und  Insulin.   Ther. Gegenwart,  1923, 64: 404-10.  Also
 Acta med. scand., 1924, Suppl.  No. 7, 127; 1926, Suppl. No. 14,
447  [Discussion] 479.  Also Klin.  Wschr.,  1925, 4: 2494-6.
Also Ther. Gegenwart,  1930, 71: 481-4.  ------  [Diet and
prognosis in insuline  treatment  of  diabetes]  Ugeskr. laeger,
 1936, 98: 435-7.— Marchbanks, H.  E.  Insulin and the treat-
ment of diabetes mellitus with  diet and insulin.  J. Kansas M.
Soc, 1924, 24: 12-7.—Mauriac,  P., & Saric, R.   La cure de
legumes verts chez les diabetiques  traites par l'insuline;  ses
avantages  et ses  dangers.  Schweiz. med. Wschr., 1935, 65:
382.—Modern, F. S.  Diet and insulin in the treatment of un-
 complicated diabetes.  Am. Med., 1928, 23: 907-13.—Olmsted,
 W. H.  Treatment of diabetes mellitus with special reference to
diet and the use of protamine insulin.  J. Missouri M. Ass., 1937
 34: 188-94.—Pereira da Silva, G. Insulina e regimen alimentar
 no tratamento do diabetes.  Brasil med.,  1923, 37: pt 2,  SSL-
 Petty, O.  H.  Insulin and diet in diabetes.  Atlantic M. J.,
 1923-24, 27: 717-22.—Prado,  S. Algumas  consideracoes  em
 torno do diabetes e da sua therapeutica.  Arch,  brasil. med.,
 1930,  20: 135-49.—Richardson,  H.  B.  The treatment  of
 diabetes with and without insulin.  Long Island M. J., 1924,
 •?: 220-5.—Rohrbach, H. A.  Proper use of insulin (iletin) and
 diet.  Pennsylvania M. J., 1930-31,  34:  368-72.—Rohacek. L.
 Ilnsuhn and  dietetic treatment]   Bratisl.  lek. listy, 1923-24,
 3; 467-73.—Roman, R.   [Practical arrangements in treatment
 of diabetes with diet and insulin] Hygiea, Stockh., 1923, 85:
 US9/}?-—Rosenberg,   M-   Moderne  Diabetesbehandlung.
 Med. Welt, 1929, 3: 1471-4.—Sherrill, J. W.  The influence of
 carbohydrate and protein on diabetes and the insulin require-
 ment.  J.  Metab. Res., 1923,  3: 13-59.—Strauss, H.  Ueber
 Diatbehandlung  im Rahmen der Insulin-Therapie.  Jahrkurs.
 arztl. Fortbild., 1924, 15: H.  8, 35-7.—Teichholz, M.  O trata-
 mento  da diabetes  saccharina pela insulina, synthalina-B  et
 dieta.  Fol. med., Rio, 1931, 12: 176-8.— Tenney, C. F. Diet
 and insulin  in diabetes.   In Fifth  Ave. Hosp. Clin., N.  Y.,
 1927, 239-51.—Vatcher, S., &  Douglas,  M.  Insulin and diets
 m the treatment of diabetes mellitus. J. Trop. M. Hyg.,  Lond.,
 1935 38: 289-95.—Vaughan. W. T.  The system for the use of
 insulin with  the diabetic,  diet in general  practice.   Virginia M.
 Month., 1923-24,  50: 683-8.—Wagner, It.  Richtlinien  zur
 Diat- und Insuhnbehandlung  von  jugendlichen  Diabetikern.
 Fortsch. Ther., 1928, 4: 273-7.

----   Diet: Complications.
   Allen, F. M.  Dangers from incorrect  diets.  Am. J. M. Sc,
 1924, 167: 563-70.—Iriart, M.  Consecuencias de las trans- 
DIABETES  MELLITUS
271
DIABETES  MELLITUS
  gresiones al regimen en la evoluci6n de la diabetes grave.  Dfa
  med., B. Air., 1928-9, 1: 83.—Szczeklik, E.  [Food allergy in
  diabetics]  Polska gaz. lek., 1928, 7: 93; 113.

  ----   Diet:  Fasting [and undernutrition]

     See  also Diabetes mellitus  subheadings  (Diet,
  low  fat; Obesity)
     Abel, E.   Cures  de jeune et insuline dans le diabete.  Bull
  gen.  ther., 1929, 180: 289-301.—Ashby,  I. E.  Notes on the
  Allen treatment in a case of diabetes mellitus, with evidence of
  an hereditary factor  in  the  incidence of diabetes.   Med. J.
  Australia, 1923, 1:  493-8.—Aubertin,  E., Lacoste, A., & Saric,
  R.  Troubles provoques  dans le metabolism  des  glucides par
  I'inanition ou la carence du regime  alimentaire en hydrates de
  carbone; le diabete  du jeune.  Rev.fr. endocr., 1938, 16: 241-
  83.—Bingel,  A.  Die klinische Behandlung des Zuckerkranken
  wird  am besten durch Hungertage  eingeleitet.  Ther. Gegen-
  wart,  1930,  71:  484.—Carrasco  Formiguera, R.   Sobre  los
  metodos  de  Allen y Joslin en  el  tratamiento dietetico de la
  diabetes.  Rev. med. Barcelona,  1924, 2.  ser., 2:  102-10.—
  Feild, E. E.   The Allen  treatment  of diabetes.  Tr. M. Soc
  Virginia, 1916, 46:  80.—Fitz, R.   The treatment of diabetes
  mellitus; the Allen  treatment.  Med.  Clin.  N. America, 1923,
  7: 649-54.—Lundberg. E.  Sur la question  de la reduction dc
  calories pendant le  traitement du  diabete.  Acta med. scand.
  1924, Suppl.  No. 7, 166-71, 3 ch.—Monanno, A. M.  II com-
  portamento dell'acido-chetosi nei diabetici sottoposti  a digiuno.
  Gior. clin. med.,  1933, 14:  1158-69.—Noorden, von. Entero-
  colitis, diabetes  y curas de avuno.  Med. ibera, 1922, 16: pt
  2, 284-6.—Silvester, W. W.  The  Allen treatment of diabetes.
  Tr. M. Soc.  Virginia, 1916, 46: 88-92.—Spriggs, E. I.  The
  fasting treatment of diabetes.  In Duff House Papers (Spriggs)
  Lond., 1923,  1: 308-19.—Starling, H. J.  The Allen  treatment
  and insulin in diabetes.  Clin. J., Lond., 1923, 52:  365-70.

  ----   Diet: Fat substitutes.
    Benedict,  E.  M., & West, R.    Intarvin in  phlorhizinized
  dogs.  Proc. Soc. Exp. Biol., N.  Y.,  1923-24, 21: 223-5 —
  Einhorn, M., & Braunstein, W.  Erfahrungen mit  Intarvin  bei
  Diabetes mellitus.  Arch. Verdauungskr., 1928, 43: 120-7.—
  Kahn, M. The feeding of odd carbon fatty acid fats to diabetic
  patients.  Proc.  Soc. Exp. Biol., N.  Y., 1923-24, 21: 31.  Also
  Am.  J. M. Sc,  1923, 166: 826-33.  ------  Intarvin in the
  treatment of diabetes.  Diet. Admin. Ther., 1924,  2: 185-8.
  Also Mod. Hosp., 1924, 23: 255.  Also Arch. Int. M., 1925, 36:
  44-50.—Keefer, C.  S., Perlzweig,  W. A., &  McCann, W. S.
  On the use  of intarvin  fat—glyceryl  margarate—in diabetes
  mellitus.  Johns  Hopkins  Hosp.  Bull.,  1924, 35:  265-70.—
  Lyon, D. M., Robson,  W., & White,  A. C.  The use of intarvin
  in diabetes mellitus.  Brit.  M. J., 1925, 1:  207-10.—Modern,
  F. S.   Clinical observations with odd-carbon-atom fat (intar-
  vin)  J.  Metab.  Res., 1924, 4: 177-88.—Moore, D. L. R.,
  Breckenridge, M., & Koser, H. C.  The  physiologic behavior
  of glyceryl trimargarate.  J. Lab. Clin. M., 1028-20. 14: 201-
  8.—Stern, R.  Klinische  Erfahrungen mit Intarvin.   Med.
  Klin., Berl.,  1925, 21:  958.—Uhlmann, R.  Versuche zur Her-
  stellung eines Diabetikerfettes.  Deut. med. Wschr.,  1924, 50;
  541.  ------   Versuch der Diabetesbehandlung mit ungeraden
  Fettsauren.   Deut.  Arch. klin. Med., 1928, 161:  165-73 —
  Verkade,  P. E.,  &  Coops, J., jr.   Untersuchungen  iiber den
  Fettstoffwechsel beim Diabetiker; iiber Intarvin und andere von
  Fettsauren mit  ungerader  Anzahl  Kohlenstoffatomen abge-
  leitete Fette.  Biochem. Zschr., 1930, 223: 394-403.

  ----  Diet: Foods.
    Akimov, D. V. [Significance of Topinambour as  food sub-
  stance in  treatment of diabetes]  Klin, med.,  Moskva, 1937, 15:
  1149-56.—Goddard, V. R.,  Sandifur,  F.  M., &  Beatty,  T.
  Diabetic and low calorie foods; a study of nutritive values.  J.
 Am. Diet. Ass., 1935-36, 11: 7-13.—Guthrie, J. B.  Cod liver
 oil as an addition to  the dietary regimen of the undernourished
 diabetic.  N. Orleans M. & S. J., 1923-24, 76: 544-7.—Mahler,
 P., & Pasterny, K.  Ueber die Rostprodukte und ihre Anwend-
 barkeit in der Therapie des Diabetes  mellitus.  Wien. Arch.
 inn. Med., 1924,  9:  83-104.—Payne, W. W.  Proferin, a new
 diabetic focd.  Proc. R. See. M., Lond., 1937-38,  31: 1213-6.

 ----   Diet: Foods: Bread, flour,  and pastry.

   Henze, C.  *Das Bananenmehl in der  Therapie
 des   Diabetes  mellitus   [Freiburg]   30p.    8?
 Hannover,  1915.
   Salman,  C.   *La  valeur  de la Tresfarin dans
 l'alimentation  des diabetiques.   20p.   8?   Ge-
 neve, 1934.
   Carusi, R.,  & Manzone, L.  Di una farina priva di  carbo-
 idrati nella dieta diabetica.  Minerva med., Tor., 1934, 25: pt 2,
 916-9.—Constam.  G. R.   Ein  kohlehydratfreies  Mehl fur
 Zuckerkranke.  Schweiz.  med.  Wschr.,  1934, 64:  752-4 —
 Egedy. E.   [Carbohydrate-free flour for diabetics]  Orv. hetil.,
 1933, 77: 1106-11.  Also Klin. Wschr., 1934, 13: 334.—Isaac, S.
Ueber  Diabetikergebacke.   Fortsch.  Ther.,  1930,  6: 212 —
Izquierdo,  M..  Palacio,  A., & Ibaiiez, J. El pan de soja en la
diabetes.  Siglo med., 1936, 97: 506-10.—Karcher, M.  Gluko-
pan, ein neues Heil-und Nahrmittel fiir Zuckerkranke.  Schweiz.
 med. Wschr., 1925, 55: 875.—Koblic, J.  [Bread and pastry for
 diabetics]  Cas. lek. 6esk., 1935, 74: 124; 157.—Lauritzen, M.
 [Bread,  biscuits  etc., in diabetes]  Ugeskr. larger,  1923,  85:
 268.—Lawrence, R. D.  Bread or toast for diabetics'  Lancet,
 Lond., 1929, 2: 1305.—Malkin, B. F., & Wolfson, A.  S.  [Clini-
 cal observations  on the choice of bread for diabetics]  Sovet.
 vrach. J., 1936, 1: 1144.—Piotrovski.  G.   Pain diabetique.
 Rev. med. Suisse rom., 1935, 55: 761-3.—Potjewid. T.  Pain
 pour  diabetiques.  C. rend. Congr. internat.  pharm.,  1935,
 559-63.—Stiiber, W.  Zusammensetzung und Beurteilung von
 Diabetikergebacken.  Med. Welt,  1927, 1: 1326-9.  ------
 Brauchbare Diabetikergebacke.  Zschr. ges. Krankenhauswes.,
 1929,  25: 442-4.—Sokolinkov,  O.  I.   [Bread for  diabetics]
 Klin, med., Moskva, 1925, 6: 152.—Vogel, M.  Die Brotfrage
 in der Behandlung  der Zuckerkrankheit.  Med. Welt, 1935, 9:
 1358-62.—Walter,  H.  A propos du pain de regime pour les
 diabetiques.   Rev.  gen. clin. ther., 1938, 52: 182-4.

 ----   Diet: Foods: Fruits and vegetables.

    Athansiou,  A.  *Ueber die biologische  Wertig-
 keit der in Obst und  Gemiise enthaltenen Kohle-
 hydrate fiir die  Ernahrung der Diabetiker   [Wurz-
 burg]   p.358-69.   8?   Berl., 1931.
    Also Deut. Arch. klin. Med., 1931, 172:
    Bulger, H. A.   A Solanum from Siam in the treatment of
 diabetes mellitus.  Proc.  Soc Exp.  Biol., N. Y., 1929-30, 27:
 920-2.—Cadili, G.   Comportamento del tasso glicemico  nel
 diabete in confronto al soggetto normale in seguito ad  ingestione
 di diverse qualita di frutta cruda e cotta.  Rass. internaz. clin.
 ter., 1937, 18: 744-56.—Conception, I.  The most common
 Philippine fruits and vegetables suitable for dietetic  treatment
 of diabetes.  J.  Philippine Islands M. Ass., 1925, 5: 17-20.—
 fzar, G.  Le frutta nella dieta del  diabetico.  Rass. clin. sc,
 1938,  16:  155-7.—Kaufmann, E. Insulinersatzmittel; experi-
 mentelle Untersuchungen iiber die Wirkung  der Mehlfruchte-
 kuren bei Diabetes. Zschr. ges. exp. Med., 1928, 62: 154-9.—
 Mauriac, P., Saric,  R., & Dumon, G. La cure de legumes verts
 et son mode d'action dans le traitement du diabete. Paris med.,
 1938,  109: 9-17.—Meszaros. G.  Die Kartoffel in der Diat der
 Zuckerkranken.   Arch.  Verdauungskr.,  1931,  49:   79-82.—
 Moskowitz,  E.   Der  Einfluss vegetabiler Nahrungsmittel auf
 den Blutzucker bei Diabetikern.  Zschr. klin. Med.,  1936-37,
 131: 648-59.—Niermann, M.  Das  Obst in seiner Bedeutung
 fiir die Behandlung des Diabetes.  Munch, med. Wschr., 1927,
 74: 1048-51.—Purjesz, B.  [Uses  of maize and therapy of
 diabetes]   Orv. hetil.,  1926, 70: 864-6.  Also Arch. Verdau-
 ungskr., 1926, 39: 90-8.—Silver, A. A., & Krantz, J. C.  The
 effect of the  ingestion of burdock root on normal and diabetic
 individuals; a preliminary report.  Ann. Int. M., 1931, 5: 274-
 84 —Stillman, H. A.  Thrice-cooked vegetables for  diabetics.
 J.  Metab.  Res.,  1923, 4:  575-7.—Wagner, R.,  & Warkany, J.
 Untersuchungen iiber den zuckerbildenden Wert der Gemiise
 in  der Diabetikerkost.  Zschr. Kinderh., 1927, 44: 322-7.

 ----   Diet: Food tolerance.
    Depisch, F.  Ueber Toleranzbestimmunjien  beim Diabetes
 mellitus.  Wien.  klin. Wschr., 1025, 38: 721-3. Also  Wien.
 med. Wschr., 1925, 75:  1115.------Ueber die isolierte
 Prufung der  Mehlfriichtetoleranz, der Eiweisstoleranz und der
 gemischten Toleranz beim Diabetes mellitus.  Wien. Arch. inn.
 Med., 1926-27, 13: 653-84.—Gibson, R. B.   Further observa-
 tions on latent tolerance  in diabetics.  Proc Soc. Exp. Biol.,
 N. Y., 1928-29, 26: 449-51.—Leszler, A. [Role of constitution
 in  tolerance  of  diabetics]   Orv. hetil.,  1934,  78:  918-21.—
 Nissen, N. I. [Examinatio for carbohydrate tolerance with
 carbohydrate free diet] Hospitalstidende, 1934, 77; 241-52.—
 Rosenberg, M.   Ueber  alimentare Beizhyperglykamie  bei
 Diabetikern.   Klin. Wschr., 1923,  2:  925-7.—Stejskal,  K.
 Ueber Toleranzsteigerungen bei Diabetikern.   Med.  Klin.,
 Berl.,  1930, 26:  508.—Vesa. A.   Ueber die Tageskurve des
 Blutzuckers bei Diabetikern nach Belastung mit Olivenol oder
 Fleisch.  Acta Soc.  med.  Duodecim, 1936, 22:  ser. B, fasc 2,
 No. 6, 1-44.

 ----   Diet: Food  tolerance,  carbohydrate.

    Kirchgeorge,   C.   G.   *Sugar  tolerance  in
 diabetes and  its complications.   28p.  4?   Mil-
 waukee,  Wis., 1933.
    Mauerhofer,  H.    *Das  Verhalten des Blut-
 zuckers bei Diabetikern nach  Zufuhr verschie-
 dener Kohlehydrattrager  per  os,  ohne und  mit
 Insulin   [Zurich]   p.641-60.   8?   Berl.,  1927.
   Also Zschr. klin.  Med., 1927, 105:
   Blaisdell, E. R.   Unusual increase of carbohydrate tolerance
 in  a case of juvenile  diabetes. J. Am. M. Ass., 1928, 91: 960.—
 Boiler, R., &  Ueberrack, K.  Der Einfluss der vorhergehenden
 Ernahrung beziehungsweise Insulinisierung auf die Zuckerbela-
stungsprobe.   Klin.  Wschr., 1932, 11: 511.—Deuel,  H.  J.,  jr.
The relationship between  the nutritional  state and the glucose
tolerance.  J. Biol. Chem., 1930, 89:  77-91.—Gould,  S.  E.
The 1-hour 2-dose glucose tolerance  test.  Am.  J. Clin. Path.,
1937, 7:  474-81.  ---—  Altshuler, S. S.,  &  Mellen,  H.  S.
The 1-hour, 2-dose  glucose tolerance test in  the diagnosis  of 
DIABETES  MELLITUS
272
DIABETES  MELLITUS
diabetes mellitus.   Am. J. M.  Sc, 1937,  193: 611-7.—Grott,
J  V  Kowalski, F., & Windyga, S.  Recherches sur  le diag-
nostic du diabete sucre; les oscillations de la courbe de la glyce-
mie provoquee chez les sujets bien portants.  Sang, Par., 1932,
6- 275-300 —Hansen, K. M. On the rise of the optimal sugar
percentage and increase of the 1-gram rise in the course of dia-
betes   Acta med.  scand.,  1923, 58:  585-93.—Hatton,  M.
Der Einfluss der Magenaziditat auf die Blutzuckerkurve nach
einfacher peroraler Glykosezufuhr und der Wert  dieser Blut-
zuckerkurven fur  die Diagnose des Diabetes mellitus.  Mitt.
Med. Akad., Kioto, 1935, 13:1443-5.------Die Blutzucker-
kurven bei der Doppelbelastung mit Glykose als Methode  zur
Diagnose des Diabetes mellitus und der Einfluss der Magenazi-
ditat auf diese Kurven. Ibid., 1446.—Himsworth, H. P.  The
dietetic factor determining the glucose tolerance and sensitivity
to insulin of healthy men.  Clin. Sc, Lond., 1935-36, 2: 67-
94__Hoist, J. E.  Die Hohe der Blutzuckerstelgerung nach
Glykosegaben bei  Diabetes mellitus und bei Nichtdiabetikern.
Zschr. klin. Med., 1931-32, 119: 777-93.          [Increase of
blood sugar after glucose dosis in diabetes]  Bibl. laeger, 196*.
124- 135-53.—Hunge'land,  H.   Ueber  das  Verhalten  der
Kolilehydrat-Toleranz diabetischer Kinder bei verschiedenen
Kostformen.  Zschr. Kinderh., 1937-38, 59: 649-65.—Katsura,
S   Ueber den Einfluss der Verteilung der Kohlehydrate auf die
Toleranz des Diabetikers. Deut. Arch. klin. Med., 1929, 164:
34-49.—Kelly, H. T., Beardwood,  J. T.. jr, & Fowler, K.  The
value of the 1-hcur 2-dose glucose tolerance test (Exton and
Rose) in the early diagnosis  of diabetes mellitus.  Am. J. Clin.
Path., 1935, 5: 411-6.—Labbe, M. L'epreuve d'hyperglycemie
au glycose et le diagnostic de diabete.  Bull. Acad, med., Par.,
1924, 3.  ser., 92: 1030-9.—Leszler, A. Der Einfluss des  Korper-
baus'auf die Aenderung der  Kohlenhydrattoleranz der Zucker-
kranken.  Deut. med. Wschr.,  1934, 60: 1873-6.—Leyton, O.
The fallacy of the sugar tolerance test in the diagnosis of diabetes
mellitus.  Brit. M. J., 1935, 2: 536-8.—Mackler,  H. S., &
Fischer   A.  E.   The sugar tolerance  in  siblings of juvenile
diabetic patients.   J. Am. M. Ass., 1934, 103: 240-2.—Men-
ninger, C. F.  The glucose tolerance test in diabetes.  J. Kansas
M. Soc, 1923, 23: 85-90.—Miranda, F. de P.  El dato mate-
matico  en medicina con  referenda  especial a la prueha de
tolerancia para los hidrocarbonados en la diabetes.  A. M. M.,
Mex., 1924, 2: 185-91.—Payne, W. W.  The effects of various
carbohydrate foodstuffs on the blood sugar in diabetes.  Lancet,
Lond., 1927, 2: 1336-8.—Peutz, J. L. A.  [Increasing tolerance
of the liver to carbo-hydrates in some  cases of diabetes]  Ge-
neesk. gids, 1934,  12: 697-702.—Porges, O., & Adlersberg, D.
Ueber die Beziehungen zwischen Azetonurie und Kohlehydrat-
toleranz beim Gesunden und Diabetiker.  Wien. med.  Wschr.,
1925, 75:  821.—Rabinowich. I. M.  Simultaneous respiratory
exchange and blood sugar time curves obtained in diabetic and
non-diabetic individuals following ingestion of glucose.  J. Clin.
Invest.,  1924-25,  2: 143-50.—Ralli, E. P., & Shannon, J.  A
study of the 5-hour dextrose tolerance curve in treated diabetic
patients.  Am. J. M. Sc, 1931, 182: 395-405.—Rowe, A. H., &
Rogers,  H.  The use and value of carbohydrate tolerance tests
in the  diagnosis of diabetes mellitus.   California West. M.,
1927, 26: 64-70.—Slavich,  E., & Torrini,  A.  Aspetti parti-
colari del  ricambio proteico  in soggetti normoglicemici e iper-
glicemici a digiuno e dopo carico di glucosio. Arch. sc. med.,
Tor., 1937, 63: 45-70.—Sunderman, F. W., & Williams, E. S.
Studies  in serum electrolytes; the changes in total quantity and
osmolal  concentration of glucose and chloride in the serum after
the ingestion of glucose by diabetic patients.  J. Clin.  Invest.,
1935, 14: 245-50.—Sweeney, J. S-, Muirhead, J. J., & Allday,
L. E. Observations on the 1-hour 2-dose dextrose tolerance
test.  Am.  J. Clin. Path.,  1937, 7:  482-9.—Tarsitano, A.
Rilievi  pratici desunti  dallo studio comparativo delle curve
glicemiche da glucosio, da levulosio, da saccarosio e da sorbite,
nei diabetici e negli epatopazienti. Fol. med., Nap., 1937,  23:
3-18.—Wishnofsky, M.  The dextrose-tolerance  test,  its uses
in the determination of the severity of diabetes mellitus. Arch.
Int.  M., 1928, 42: 443-52.  Also repr.  ------ & Kane, A. P.
The effect of equivalent amounts of dextrose and starch on
glycemia and glycosuria in diabetics.  Am. J. M. Sc, 1935, 189:
545-50.—Wislicki, L.   Das  Verhalten  des  Blutzuckers nach
intravenoser Traubenzuckerinjektion; ein Beitrag zur Diagnose
des Diabetes mellitus.  Deut. med. Wschr., 1928, 54: 1831.

----   Diet: Food tolerance, lipid.
   Adler, E.  Ueber den Einfluss  verschiedener Fettarten  auf
die Blutzuckerkurve, die Glykosurie und die Azetonkorper-
ausscheidung im Blut und Urin bei Diabetikern.   Verh. Deut.
Ges. inn.  Med., 1924, 36. Kongr., 108-10.—Blotnsr, H.   Fat
tolerance tests in diabetes mellitus.  In Med. Papers  (H. A.
Christian  Anniv.  vol.) Bost.,  1936, 450-6.—Cantoni. O., &
Fossati,  F. Curve lipemiche e chetonemiche de carico lipidico
in individui normali ed in diabetici.   Arch.  stud,  fisiopat.
ricambio, 1930, 4: 3-28.—Freybsrg, R. H., Newburgh, L. H., &
Murrill, W. A. Cholesterol content of blood in diaberic patients
fed diets  rich in fat.  Arch.  Int. M.,  1936, 58:  589-97.—
Monasterio,  G.  Influenza dei lipidi alimentari sul ricambio
lipidico,  glicidico  ed energetico  nel  diabete  mellito.   Rass.
fisiopat., 1937,  9: 429-44.—Sehestedt, H. Freie Kost und
Blutzuckerkurven nach Oelbelastung.   Klin. Wschr., 1934,  13:
985.—Sorkin, E.,  & Batuschanskaja, M.   Alimentare Chole-
sterinamie und Blutzucker bei Diabetes. Zschr. ges. exp. Med.,
1930, 74: 138-47.—Wishnofsky, M., Kane, A. P., & Spitz. W. C.
Influence of fat on concentration of sugar in blo,d and in urine
in diabetes mellitus. Arch. Int. M., 1937, 60: 837-45.
----   Diet: Food tolerance, protid.
   Cabrini, S.  La glicemia da carne nei diabetici.  Arch. stud.
fisiopat. ricambio, 1933, 1: 469-518, 2 ch.—Cassano. C.  Ami-
noacidemia alimentare e  coefficiente glucosio; aminoacidi nel
diabete mellito.  Riforma med., 1932, 48: 394.—Farmachidis,
C.  Regime carneo e glicosuria nei diabetici.   Ibid.,  1925, 41:
484-7.—Levi, L., & Franchi, G.  Ricerche sulla proteinemia da
carico alimentare  protico  nel sano e nel diabetico.  Rass.  ter.
pat.  clin., 1936, 8: 219-38.—Lubbers, H. A.  Une hypothese
expliquant chez les diabetiques I'influence de l'albumine sur la
glycosurie. Presse med.,  1924, 32: 370.

----   Diet, free.
   See  also  Diabetes  mellitus,  Diet,  combined
with insulin.
   Brtjskin,  C. E.  *Ueber  die Aenderungen der
K. H.-Toleranz  des schweren Diabetes  mellitus
bei gemischter  Kost und Insulinzufuhr  [Leipzig]
16p.   8?  Libau, 1932.
   Bojlen, K.  Diabetic children on free diet.  Acta paediat.,
Upps., 1937-38, 20: 310-36.— Ercklentz, B. W.  Ueber 2jahrige
klinische Erfahrung mit bedingt freier Kost bei der Behandlung
des Diabetes mellitus. Deut. med. Wschr., 1935, 61: 1911-6.—
Ferenci, I.  [Treatment of diabetes without restriction of carbo-
hydrates]   Budapesti orv.  ujs.,  1935,  33:  651-3— Grill, C.
[One year  of experience with normal diet for diabetic patients,
treated by insulin]  Sven. liik. tidn. 1938, 35: 747-56.—Kester-
mann, E.   Zur  Frage der frei gewahlten Kost  beim Diabetes
mellitus des Erwaehsenen.  Zschr. klin. Med.,  1931-32, 119:
727-44.—Lebinski, G. von.   Freie  Diat beim  Erwachsenen-
diabetes.   Med. Klin., Berl., 1933, 29: 452.—Lichtenstein, A.
[Results with free  diet in diabetes in children]  Norsk, mag.
laegevid., 1936, 97: 528-38.  Also J. Pediat., S. Louis, 1938, 12:
183-7.—Medovy, H.   The treatment of diabetes in children by
means of a normal type of diet.   Canad. M. Ass. J., 1933, 29:
605-9.—Raiha,  C.  E.  Ueber die Behandlung  des  kindlichen
Diabetes ohne Diat.   Acta paediat., Upps., 1936-37, 19: 433-
56.—Schemmel, A.   Freie  Diat nach  Stolte bei  kindlichem
Diabetes mellitus.  Med. Klin., Berl., 1932, 28:  1000—Soder-
ling, B.  Behandlung der Zuckerkrankheit im  Kindesalter ohne
Diateinschrankungen.  Acta paediat., Upps., 1935, 18: suppl.
2,  No. 2,  1-41.—Stolte, K.  Freie Diat beim  Diabetes.  Med.
Klin., Berl., 1931,  27: 831; 1933, 29: 288; 561.  Also Aerztl.
Rdsch.,  1935,  45: 345-50.   Also repr.—Vegter, A. W.  Le
traitement du diabete sucre chez l'enfant par le regime libre.
Rev. fr. pediat., 1937, 13: 662-71.

----  Diet:  Glucose substitutes.
   See  also Caramel; Carbohydrates; Galactose;
Glucosan; Glycogen; Inulin; Levulose;  Pentose,
&c.
   Barthes,   M.    *Contribution  a  I'etude  dea
sucres  oxydes  dans le  traitement  du   diabete.
[Paris]   40p.   8?   Vanves,  1929.
   Duttenhofer,   G.    *Ueber   die  Verwend-
barkeit  des  Sionon  in  der Diabetes   Diatetik.
15p.   8?   Wurzb., 1931.
   Kohberg,   L.    *Behandlung   des   Diabetes
mellitus  mit  Mehlfruchtekur  nach  Falta  und
Inulin   [Zurich]    44p.   8?   Stafa, 1927.
   Schulze,  [W.  A.]  K.  *Die Verwendbarkeit
von Oxantin und Salabrose bei der Diattherapie
de.s   Diabetes  mellitus    [Erlangen]    24p.    8?
Gott., 1927.
   Battistini, S., & Cossu, B. La prova di carico con galattosio
nei diabetici.  Minerva med.,  Tor., 1932,  23:  pt  2, 720-6 —
Battistini, S., & Herlitzka, L.  Sulla tolleranza verso il galattosio
nel diabete  normoglicemico e nel diabete pancreatico.  Ibid.,
1933, 24: pt 2, 762-5.—Bertrand,  Radais & Labbe, M.  Sur
l'emploi  de  la  sorbite  dans  l'alimentation des  diabetiques.
Bull. Acad, med., Par., 1934, 3. ser., 112: 8-26.—Bogendbrfer,
L. Versuche mit Sionon-Schokolade bei Zuckerkranken. Miinch.
med.  Wschr., 1931,  78:  622.—Brauchli,   E.   Ausnutzungs-
versuche  mit dem  Tetraanhydrozucker Salabrose. Schweiz.
med.  Wschr.,  1927,  57: 249.—Caizzone,  G.  Nuovi  com-
posti idrocarbonati nella terapia  alimentare del diabete.  Riv.
pat. sper., 1929, 4:  381-403.—Campbell, L. K.  Jerusalem arti-
choke in the treatment of diabetes. Arch.  Int. M., 1934, 54:
82-7.—Campbell, W. R., & Markowitz, J.  On  the metabolism
of dihydroxyacetone in pancreatic  diabetes.  Am.  J. Physiol.,
1927, 80: 561-75.—Carpenter, T. M., & Root, H. F.  The utili-
zation  of Jerusalem artichokes  by a patient with diabetes.
Arch. Int. M., 1928, 42: 64-73.—Freund, J.  Ueber die Stellung
der Galaktose in der Diatbehandlung der Diabetiker.  Deut.
med. Wschr., 1933, 59: 285.—Gottschalk,  A.   Die Bedeutung
der Ersatzkohlenhydrate fiir die Praxis und Theorie der Zucker-
krankheit.  Era. inn. Med. Kinderh., 1929,  36: 59-90.  ----—
Die Ersatzkohlehydrate in der Diabetestherapie. Klin. Wschr.,
1929, 8: 1411-4.------Ueber den Chemismus  der Verwer-
tung  von  Ersatz kohUmhydraten   durch  den  diabetischen 
DIABETES  MELLITUS
273
DIABETES MELLITUS
 Organismus; ein Beitrag zur Lehre von der Zuckerkrankheit.
 Deut. Arch. klin. Med., 1929,  164: 87-95.—Grafe, E.  Ueber
 das Schicksal der Pentosen im gesunden  und diabetischen
 Organismus. Verh. Phys. med. Ges. Wurzburg, 1932, n. F., 57:
 23-5.  Also Klin. Wschr., 1922, 11:  1742-4.  ------  Ueber
 die  Behandlung Zuckerkranker  mit  gerosteten Starkearten;
 klinische Beobachtungen.  Deut. Arch. klin. Med., 1923,  143:
 1-19.------Das  Caramel in der  Diabetestherapie.   Erg.
 ges. Med.,  1924,  5:  449-67.  ------ Ueber die  Bedeutung
 der diatetischen Therapie des  Diabetes mit stark gerosteten
 Kohlehydraten.  Ther.  Gegenwart, 1924, 65: 8-11.  ------
 &  Otto-Martiensen.   Ueber die Behandlung Zuckerkranker
 mit gerosteten Starkepraparaten; experimentelle Untersuchun-
 gen.   Deut. Arch. klin. Med., 1923,  143: 87-96.—Grafe, E.,
 & Reinwein, H.  Ueber die Verwendung von Pentosen (Xylose)
 beim gesunden und diabetischen Menschen.   Ibid., 1932,  173:
 646.—Grieshaber,  H.   Beitrag zum Verhalten der  Sorbose
 im Stoffwechsel; die  antiketogene Wirkung  der Sorbose beim
 Diabetes  mellitus.   Zschr. klin. Med.,  1935-36,  129: 423-
 33.—Grossmann, M., & Pollak, S.   Klinische Versuche  iiber
 die Verwendbarkeit des Dioxyacetons (Oxantins) bei Diabeti-
 kern.  Klin. Wschr., 1928, 7:211-3.—Guha, B.C. On galactose
 as the dietary  carbohydrate.  Biochem. J.,  Lond., 1931, 25:
 1385-90.—Hecht, P.  Ueber klinische Erfahrungen mit Oxan-
 tin. Fortsch. Ther., 1928, 4: 391.—Hoesslin, H. von, & Prings-
 heim, H.  Ueber die Ernahrung von Diabetikern mit Poly-
 amylosen.  Miinch.  med. Wschr.,  1927, 74: 95.—Hover, L.
 Erfahrungen mit dem  Ersatzkohlehydrat  Salabrose.  Med.
 Welt,  1928, 2: 260.—Iljin, W. S.  Ueber  das  Verhalten des
 tierischen Organismus bei pankreatischem Diabetes zu einigen
 Arten von  Kohlenhydraten;  Versuche mit  Einfiihrung  von
 Glykogen.  Zschr. ges.  exp. Med., 1926, 52: 24-32.  ---—
 Ueber das Verhalten des tierischen Organismus bei pankreati-
 schem Diabetes zu einigen Arten von Kohlenhydraten;  Ver-
 suche  mit Einfiihrung von hexosodiphosphorsaurem  Natrium
 (Candiolon-Na)  Ibid.,  1929, 65: 399-410.—Izar, G., & Caiz-
 zone,  G.  II sionon, l'oxantina e il salabrose nella terapia ali-
 mentare  del diabete.   Riforma med., 1929, 45:  1443-5.—
 Izquierdo, Palacios & Ibaiiez.  Acci6n de las alcachofas sobre
 la glucemia de los diabeticos.   Med. ibera,  1935, 29: 693.—
 Kaufmann,  E.  Ueber Salabrose (Tetraglucosan) ein Ersatz-
 kohlenhydrat zur Diabetesbehandlung.  Zschr. ges. exp. Med.,
 1928  60: 116-32.  ------  Ein neuer Kohlenhydratersatz zur
 Diabetesbehandlung.  Klin. Wschr., 1929, 7: 66-9.—Kerb, J.
 Die Glykosanbehandlung des Diabetes.  Verh. Deut. Ges. inn.
 Med., 1924, 36. Kongr.,  115-7.—Klein, E. K.  Untersuchungen
 zur Milchzuckerassimilation des Diabetikers und die Beein-
 flussung der Glucoseassimilation durch Galaktose.  Zschr. ges.
 exp. Med.,  1936-37,  100:  248-55.—Kosterlitz, H., & Wedler,
 H. W.  Untersuchungen uber  die Verwertung der Galaktose
 in physiologischen und pathologischen Zustanden;  die  Ver-
 wertung der Galaktose beim Diabetes mellitus; die Galaktose
 als Ersatzkohlehydrat.  Ibid.,  1933, 87: 397-404.—Kurcz, R.
 Erfahrungen mit dem Ersatzkohlehydrat Sionon bei Diabetes.
 Med.  Klin., Berl., 1931, 27: 1064.—Labbe, M., & Boulin, R.
 L'emploi  de la  sorbite dans l'alimentation des  diabetiques.
 Nutrition, Par., 1934, 4: 197-221. —---& Gilbert-Dreyfus.
 L'emploi  des sucres caramelises dans le regime des diabetiques.
 Bull. Soc. med. hop. Paris, 1929, 3. ser., 53: 1115-22.—Lapp,
 F  W.  Wert der Insulin-  und  Kohlehydratersatzmittel in der
 Diabetestherapie.   Ther.  Gegenwart, 1937,  78:  195-9.—
 Laroche, G., & Camus, L.  Contribution a I'etude de l'assimila-
 tion des sucres caramelises par les diabetiques.  Paris med.,
 1929,  71: 555-7.—McCance, R. A., & Lawrence, R.  D.   An
 investigation of quebrachitol as a sweetening agent for diabetics.
 Biochem. J., Lond., 1933, 27: 986-9.—Magin. H., & Turban, K.
 Ueber die Behandlung  Zuckerkranker mit gerosteten Kohle-
 hydraten; Blutzuckeruntersuchungen.   Deut. Arch. klin. Med.,
 1923, 143: 97-105.—Mason, E.  H. Dihydroxyacetone studies;
 its respiratory and carbohydrate metabolism in diabetes melli-
 tus.  J.  Clin. Invest.,  1925-26, 2:  533-43.—Mason, F. S.
 Glycogen from oysters and insulin in the treatment of diabetes.
 Med. Times, N. Y., 1923, 51: 281.—Michaud, L. L'utilisation
 du chocolat au Sionon (d-Sorbite) dans le traitement du diabete
 sucre.  Rev. med. Suisse rom.,  1934, 54: 270-83.—Mouzon, J.
 Les hydrates de carbone caramelises dans le regime des diabeti-
 ques.  Presse med., 1927, 35: 808-10.—Nonnenbruch, W.  Die
 therapeutische Verwendung der Anhydrozucker beim Diabetes.
 Miinch. med. Wschr., 1925, 72: 1821-3.—Noorden, K. H.  von.
 Sionon in der Diabetesbehandlung.  Deut. med. Wschr., 1929,
 55- 483 —Ootani, K.  Ueber die Ausnutzung von Dahhaknol-
 len beim  Hunde und Kaninchen.  Okayama igakkai zasshi,
 1929 41 • 628.—Paolazzi, L.  Diabetoterapia e sionite.  Minerva
 med.', Tor., 1931, 22: pt 2, 800-4.—Payne, W. W., Lawrence,
 R.  D , & McCance,  R. A.  Sorbitol  (Sionon) for  diabetics.
 Lancet, Lond.,  1933, 2: 1257—Peperkorn, R.  Sirupan, ein
 neues  Siissmittel fur  Zuckerkranke.   Miinch.  med. Wschr.,
 1936 83: 139.—Petov, H., & Rothschild, F.  Zur Diatbehand-
 lung'des Diabetes mit Tetraglukosan  Kerb (Salabrose)  Med.
 Klin., Berl., 1927, 23: 631-3.—Pollak, L., & Selinger, A.  Ueber
 das besondere Verhalten des Diabetikers bei der Galaktoseas-
similation.  Zschr. klin. Med., 1933, 124: 321-42.—Pontoni, L.
 I carboidrati del tubero di dahlia nell'alimentazione dei diabetici.
 Arch. stud, fisiopat. ricambio, 1933, 1: 523-47—Porter, W. H.
A  new and  practical cure for  diabetes [bromasakron:  mono-
gamma sugar] Am. Med., 1928. 23: 984-6.—Rabinowich, I. M.
Observations on the use  of dihydroxyacetone in the treatment
of  diabetes mellitus (preliminary report)  Canad. M.  Ass. J.,
1925, 15: 374-81.—Rathery, F., Rudolf, M.,  & Levina, L.  La

       152511—vol. 4, 4th series----18
dioxyacetone dans le traitement du diabete.  Bull. Soc. med.
hop. Paris, 1928, 3. ser. 52:1749-58.—Raybaud, A., & Roche, A.
Valeur dietetique de la sorbite dans la cure du diabete sucre.
Presse med.,  1934,  42:  172-4.—Reinwein, H.   Ueber  die
Verwertbarkeit des d-Sorbit in der Behandlung des Diabetes
mellitus.  Deut. Arch. klin. Med.,  1929, 164: 61-72.—Root,
H. F., & Baker, M. L.  Inulin and artichokes in the treatment
of diabetes.  Arch. Int. M., 1925, 36: 126-45.  Also repr.—
Roubitschek, R.   Die Verwertung  von intravenosen Milch-
zuckerinjektionen  beim Diabetiker.  Klin.  Wschr.,  1923, 2:
1647.—Salomon, K.   Klinische Erfahrungen mit Ersatzkohle-
hydraten, spez.  mit Salabrose.  Ther. Gegenwart, 1926,  67:
474.—Schrumpf, C. A. A.   Untersuchungen iiber die Galaktose-
assimilation bei Zuckerkranken.  Zschr. klin.  Med., 1935,
128: 121-9.;—Schwab, H.  Les succedanes des  sucres;  leur
valeur theorique et pratique au cours du traitement du diabete.
Progr. med., Par., 1930, 821-5.—Soskin, S., Binswanger, H. F.,
& Strouse, S.  Jerusalem artichokes and liver in the treatment
of diabetes mellitus.  Am. J.  M.  Sc, 1931,  182:  675-82.—
Stein, H. B.. Longwell, B.  B., & Lewis, R. C. The role of arti-
chokes in the diet of the diabetic patient.  Arch. Int. M., 1931,
48: 313-24.  Also repr.—Steinberg, S. J., & Elberg, V. A.
[Levulose in diabetes] Klin, med., Moskva,  1926, 4: 218-27.—
Szemzo, G.  Ueber die Anwendung von Ersatzkohlehydraten
bei Diabetes mellitus, mit besonderer Beriicksichtigung  von
Sionon. Mschr. ungar. Med., 1930, 4: 245-54.—Thannhauser,
S. J., & Jenke, M. Ueber die Verwertung von Glukoson durch
den diabetischen Organismus. Arch. exp. Path., Lpz., 1925-26,
110: 300-16.—Thannhauser, S. J., & Meyer. K.  H.  Sorbit
(Sionon)  als  Kohlehydratersatz  fiir  den  Diabeteskranken.
Munch, med. Wschr., 1929, 76: 356-60.—Valencien,  C, &
Deshusses, J.  Dosage de la sorbite dans les chocolats pour
diabetiques.  Mitt. Lebensmitteluntersuch., Bern,  1937,  28:
179-84.—Wagner, F.  Ueber die Verwendung und Bedeutung
von Ersatzkohlehydraten  (Anhydrozucker)  beim Diabetiker.
Med.  Klin., Berl., 1927, 23: 84-7.—Westcott, L. E., & Wise,
E. C.   Failure of a diabetic patient to utilize dried artichoke
powder.  Arch. Int.  M.,  1929, 44: 362-7.  Also repr.—Wise,
E. C, & Heyl, F. W.   Failure of a diabetic to utilize inulin.  J.
Am. Pharm. Ass., 1931,  20: 26-9.—Wolff,  P.  Zuckerersatz-
mittel und Insulinersatzmittel in der Behandlung des Diabetes
mellitus.  Arch. Pharm., Berl., 1928, 266: 233-44.—Yovanovich,
A.  Utilisation du levulose dans le diabete.  C. rend. Soc. biol.,
1937, 124: 477-9.

        Diet,  high carbohydrate  [including  high
   and low calorie diets]
   Cretjsot, J.  *Etude critique du regime pauvre
en graisses et riche en hydrates de carbone dans
le  traitement  du  diabete   sucre\     169p.    8?
Par.,  1936.
   Hoppe  [W.]   W.   *Kostvorschriften  fiir  die
Behandlung   Zuckerkranker  mit kohlenhydrat-
reichen  Zwei-Nahrstoff-Diaten   [Leipzig]  35p.
8?  [Zeulenroda] 1931.
   Ltjdwinovsky, J.  *Ueber die Verwendung der
Kohlenhydratkuren   zur   Entzuckerung.   33p.
8?  Strassb.,  1914.
   Menke, J.   *Ueber das Verhalten  des  Blut-
zuckers  bei   Kohlehydratkuren  und   iiber   den
Wert  der   Blutzuckerbestimmungen   fiir   die
Therapie  des  Diabetes  [Strassburg]    59p.   8?
Lpz., 1914.
   Porges,  O.,  &  Adlersberg, D.    Die  Be-
handlung  der  Zuckerkrankheit  mit   fettarmer
Kost.   377p.   8?   Berl., 1929.
   Also Wien Arch. inn. Med., 1929,  17:

   Sansum, W. D., Gray,  P.  A., & Bowden, R.
The  treatment of  diabetes mellitus with higher
carbohydrate diets; a textbook for  physicians
and patients.      309p.   12?   N.  Y., 1929.
   Adlersberg,  D.  Fettreiche oder fettarme Ernahrung des
Diabetikers?  Zbl.  inn.  Med.,  1932,  53: 401;  433.  ------
Le regime pauvre en graisses  dans  le  diabete  simple  (sans
denutrition)  Bull. g6n. ther.,  1935,  186: 58-72.  ------ &
Porges, O.  Zur Theorie und Praxis der kurativen Diabetesbe-
handlung.  Klin. Wschr., 1926, 5:1451; 1508.  ------ Weitere
Erfahrungen iiber die Behandlung des Diabetes mellitus mit
fettarmer Diat.  Ibid., 1927, 6: 2371-6. _------  Ueber die
Diatbehandlung  der Zuckerkrankheit mit  fettarmer Kost;
Kohlehydrat-Mastkuren bei  unterernahrten  Zuckerkranken.
Ibid.,  1928, 7: 1503-7.  ------  Ueber kurzfristige Behandlung
der Zuckerkrankheit mit fettarmer,  kohlehydratreicher  Kost
unter   gleichzeitiger  Insulinanwendung.  Med.   Klin., Berl.,
1932,  28: 1386.   ------  Le traitement du diabete sucre par
un regime pauvre en graisses. Presse med., 1933, 41: 400-2.—
Arborelius, M.  Treatment of diabetes mellitus  by  means of
carbohydrate diets.  Acta med. scand.,  1934, suppl. 59,  127- 
DIABETES MELLITUS
274
DIABETES MELLITUS
38.—Baisset, A.,  & Darnaud, C.  Le  traitement du diabete
sucre a l'aide des regimes riches en hydrates de carbone.  Ann.
med., Par.,  1938, 43: 138-63.—Bang, O.  Treatment of dia-
betes with diet rich in carbohydrates.  Acta med. scand., 1932,
79: suppl. 50, 202-17.  Also Norsk mag. laegevid.,  1932,  93:
522-38.—Basile, G.  La dieta ricca di carboidrati nel tratta-
mento del diabete. Med. nuova, 1936, 27: 323-31.—Bienstock,
M.  A.  [Use of diet with increased carbohydrate content for
diabetics not having insulin therapy]   Vrach. delo,  1937,  19:
863-8.—Brentano, C.  Die Kohlenhydrate, der Brennstoff  des
Lebens, auch fiir den Diabetiker.  Deut.  med. Wschr.,  1936,
62: 1409-14.  Also  Verh. Berl. med.  Ges.  (1936)  1937,  67:
16-31.—Bruns, C.  The high carbohydrate diet in  the treat-
ment of diabetes.  N. Zealand M. J., 1936, 35: 377-86, pl —
Burr, M. E.  Higher carbohydrate diets for children with dia-
betes.  Am.  Med.,  1935, 41:  364.—Chabanier,  H., & Lobo-
Onell, C.  Remarques sur le regime riche en  hydrates de car-
bone, pauvre en graisses de Porges et  Adlersberg dans le
traitement  du  diabete  sucre.  Presse med.,  1934,  42: 353;
1042.—Couturat,  J.   Le regime  pauvre en  graisses dans le
diabete simple (sans denutrition)  Ibid.,  1935,  43:  1355.—
Cruickshank, J. N.   Carbohydrates in the treatment of dia-
betes mellitus.  GlasgowM. J., 1935,123: 293-303.—Czoniczer,
G., &  Kolta, E.  Der Einfluss der kohlenhydratreichen Diat
auf die Toleranz der Zuckerkranken.  Med. Klin., Berl., 1932,
28: 752-4.—Don, C. S.  D.  The  progress of  insulin diabetics
on  a liberal carbohydrate diet.   Brit. M. J., 1932, 2:  52.—
Dwyer, H. L.  Experiences with liberal carbohydrate diets in
diabetic  children.  South. M. J.,  1937,  30: 74-81.—Dyke,
S. C.  Increased carbohydrate in the treatment of diabetes
mellitus.  Lancet,  Lond., 1932,  1:  978-80.—Eason,  J., &
Lyon, D. M.  High carbohydrate diets in diabetes. Ibid., 1933,
1:  743-5.—Ellis, A.    Increased  carbohydrate  tolerance in
diabetics following the  hourly administration of  glucose and
insulin over long periods. Q. J. Med., Lond.,  1934,  n. ser., 3:
137-53.—Flynn, J. M.   An argument for high  carbohydrate
diets in the  treatment of diabetes.  Tr. Am. Ther. Soc, 1934,
33: 70-3.  ------  A scheme for the treatment of diabetes
mellitus  with high  carbohydrate-low  fat  diets.   N. England
J. M., 1936, 215: 955.—Fowler, A. F., & Bazin, E. V.  Analysis
of meat and fish used in high-carbohydrate-low-calorie diabetic
diets.  J. Am. Diet.  Ass., 1935-36, 11: 14-7.—Frick, P.  Ueber
Erfahrungen mit  kohlenhydratreichen Kostformen beim kind-
lichen Diabetes.  Deut. med. Wschr.,  1936,  62: 2088-90 —
Gandellini, A.  Sulla cos! detta dieta ricca in idrati di carbonio
nel trattamento del diabete mellito.  Riforma med., 1935,  51:
83-6.—Gardberg, M.  The high carbohydrate diet in diabetes
mellitus.  N. Orleans M. & S. J.,  1934, 87: 96-100.—Gariepy,
L. H.  Deux ans d'experience du regime riche en hydrates de
carbone et pauvre en graisses dans le traitement du diabete
sucre.  Rev. gen. chn. ther.,  1934, 48: suppl., 2512.—Gibson,
R. B.  Latent  tolerance in diabetes mellitus; a study  of  the
effect of high sugar diets with insulin on controlled diabetics.
J. Lab. Chn. M., 1928-29, 14: 597-604.—Graham, G., Clark,
A.,  & Robertson, H. E. W.  The high carbohydrate diet in  the
treatment  of diabetes  mellitus.   Lancet,  Lond.,  1932,  2:
990-3.—Gray, P. A., & Sansum, W. D.  An unusual  effect of a
carbohydrate-rich, fat-poor  diabetic diet; report of a case.
Endocrinology, 1931,  15: 234-6.  ------  The higher carbo-
hydrate diet method in diabetes mellitus; analysis of  1,005
cases.  J. Am.  M.  Ass., 1933, 100:  1580-4.—Greisheimer,
E. M., Goldsworthy, E., & Thomas, G.  High carbohydrate
and high fat diets.   Proc. Soc. Exp.  Biol., N. Y.,  1933,  30:
1426-8.—Hart, J. F.  Clinical observations  on the  high car-
bohydrate low fat diet in diabetes.  Med. J. & Rec, 1933, 138:
130-4.—Heale, T. A. F.  The treatment of diabetes mellitus
with liberal  carbohydrate diets.  Melbourne Hosp. Clin. Rep.,
1934, 3: 108-18.—Himsworth, H. P.  High carbohydrate diets
and insulin efficiency.  Brit. M. J., 1934, 2: 57-60.—Jamieson,
H. C.  The high carbohydrate low fat diet for diabetic children.
Canad. M. Ass. J.,  1932, 27: 389.—Kerb, J.  Betrachtungen
uber Kohlehydratkuren  bei Diabetes.  Ther. Gegenwart, 1927,
68: 61-3.—Kestermann, E.  Unsere klinischen Erfahrungen
in den  letzten 5 Jahren mit kohlenhydratreicher  Kost  bei
erwachsenen Diabetikern. Fortsch. Ther.,  1936, 12: 454-61.—
Koranyi, A., & Bentsath, A.  [High-sugar-low-fat diet in dia-
betes]  Gyogyaszat,  1937,  77: 49-51.—Krakauer,  M.   Die
diiitetische Einstellung des Diabetikers mit kohlehydratreicher
und fettarmer Kost auf  Grund klinischer Erfahrungen.   Klin.
Wschr., 1935, 14: 820-6.—Kiihn, R.  Die kohlenhydratreiche,
bedingt eiweissfreie  Kost in  der  Behandlung des Diabetes
mellitus.  Fortsch.  Ther.,  1932,  8:  583.  ------  The role
and importance of a diet rich in carbohydrates,  conditionally
protein-proof,  in  the treatment  of diabetes.  Med. World,
1934, 52: 697-700.—Labbe. M.   Les regimes  pauvres  en
graisses et riches en hydrates de carbone dans le traitement du
diabete.  Arch. mal. app. digest., Par.,  1938, 28:  209-22 —
Lawrence, R. D.  Diabetes; with  special reference to high
carbohydrate diets.  Brit. M. J., 1933, 1: 517-21.—Maignon F
A ProP°s de l'article de MM. D.  Adlersberg et O. Porges,
intitule; Le traitement du diabete sucre par un regime pauvre
en graisse.   Presse med., 1933, 41: 7-8.—Moore, B. L.  High
carbohydrate diet in the treatment of diabetes mellitus.  J.
Arkansas M. Soc, 1936,  33: 51.  Also Tristate M. J., 1935-36,
  • l676\7Mjiller> E-   Ueber Erfahrungen mit kohlenhydrat-
reichen Kostformen beim kindlichen  Diabetes.  Deut  med
^Cor" ~936, 62: 1489~93-  Also Mschr. Kinderh.,  1937,  68:
^1-8.—Olivet. J.  Ueber die fettarme Zuckerdiatbehandlung.
Zschr. arztl.  Fortbild., 1934, 31: 346-8.—Panov, A.  Ueber  die
kohlenhydratreiche  Diat beim kindlichen Diabetes.   Fortsch.
Ther., 1937,  13:  430-6.—Peck. F. B.  Higher carbohydrate
diets in the treatment of diabetes.  Am. J. M.  Sc, 1936, 192:
697-702.  Also Rep. Wayne Co. M. Soc, 1935-36, 6: 15-9 —
Porges, O.   Behandlung des Diabetes  mit fettarmer  Kost.
Verh. Ges. Verdauungskr. (1928)  1929, 8: 71-4  [Discussionl
74-6.  ------  & Adlersberg,  D.  Versuche zur Theorie und
Praxis der kurativen Behandlung der Zuckerkrankheit.  Wien.
klin. Wschr., 1926,  39:  345.   Also Wien. med. Wschr., 1926,
76: 411.  ------  Der  Einfluss der kohlehydratreichen Diat
auf die Toleranz der Zuckerkranken.  Med. Klin., Berl., 1932,
28: 1428.  ------  Remarques sur le regime pauvre en graisses
dans le traitement  du diabete sucre.   Presse med., 1934, 42:
1739.—Poulton, E.  P.  Higher or normal carbohydrate diets
in the treatment of diabetes.  Guy's Hosp. Gaz., Lond., 1931,
15: 466-74.   ------  New views on the metabolism of carbo-
hydrate and fat and its relation to insulin: some results with the
high  carbohydrate/low  fat  diet  in diabetes.   Proc.  R. Soc.
M., Lond., 1933, 26: sect, ther., 1591-608.  ------Hunt, T.
[et al.]  Discussion on  the use of high carbohydrate  diets in
the  treatment of  diabetes.   Ibid.,  1931, 24:  1291-314.—
Pucsko, O.  Invertzucker und Saccharose, peroral verabreicht,
in Kombination mit Insulininjektionen bei Diabetes mellitus.
Deut. Arch. klin. Med.,  1931, 170: 274-93.—Rabinovich, I. M.
Clinical and laboratory experiences with high carbohydrate-
low  calorie  diets in the treatment of diabetes mellitus.   N.
England J. M., 1931, 204: 799-809. ------ Experiences with
a  high carbohydrate/low calorie diet for the treatment  of
diabetes mellitus.   Canad. M.  Ass.  J.,  1930, 23:  489-98.
------  The present  status  of  the  high carbohydrate/low
calorie diets  for the treatment of diabetes.  Ibid., 1932,  26:
141-8.  ------ Effects of the high carbohydrate/low calorie
diet upon carbohydrate tolerance in diabetes mellitus.  Ibid.,
1935. 33:  136-44.—Richardson, R.  High-carbohydrate diets
in diabetes  mellitus.  Am.  J.  M. Sc, 1929,  177:  426-30.—
Rogers, E. D.  The increased  tolerance of diabetics on higher
carbohydrate diets with the use of insulin.  Dallas M. J., 1933,
19: 3-5.—Rosenberg. M.   Beitrag zur  kohlenhydratreichen,
fettarmen Diiit bei Diabetes.   Deut.  med. Wschr., 1933,  59:
320-2.  Also Verh.  Berl. med. Ges. (1933) 1934, 64: 25-30 —
Sansum. W. D.  Diet  in diabetes, the  use of more liberal
amounts of carbohydrate in the treatment of diabetes.  Am. J.
Nurs., 1926, 26: 363-5.   Also  Colorado M., 1927, 24: 307-13.
------ The favorable  influence of adequate (higher) carbo-
hydrate diets  on the  blood  pressure of diabetic patients.
South. M. J.,  1936, 29:  414-7.  ------Blatherwick, N. R., &
Bowden, R.  The use of high carbohydrate diets in the  treat-
ment of diabetes mellitus.   Diet. Admin.  Ther., 1926,  4:
273-81. Also J. Am. M. Ass., 1926, 86: 178-81. Also repr —
Short, J. J.  A system of weighted hieh carbohydrate diets for
diabetes.  Ibid., 1931, 96: 1940.  Also  repr.—Tolstoi, E.  The
use of the liberal carbohydrate diet in the treatment of diabetes
mellitus.  Med. Clin. N. America, 1934, 18: 831-49.—Watson,
B. A.  High carbohydrate low calorie diet in the treatment of
diabetes mellitus.  Minnesota M., 1933,16: 566-71.—Wegierko,
J.  Die Rolle  der  Kalorien- und Kohlehydratzufuhr in  der
Diabetestherapie.   Wien. klin.  Wschr.,   1938, 51:  713-8.—
Yamauti, R.  Zur Behandlung der Zuckerkrankheit mit kohle-
hydratreicher und fettarmer Kost; Beziehung des Kohlehydrat-
und  Fettgehaltes der Kost zur  Kohlehydratstoffwechsellage.
Tohoku J. Exp. M., 1938, 32: 268-88.   ------  Einteilung der
Zuckerkrankheit  vom  Gesichtspunkt des  therapeutischen
Erfolges der kohlehydratreichen und fettarmen Kost.  Ibid.,
289-308.

----   Diet, high fat.
   Meyerhoff, K. H.   *Die Stellung der eiweiss-
armen-fettreichen Diat nach Petren in der moder-
nen Diabetestherapie.  30p.   8?   Giessen,  1925.
   Black, D.  R.  The effect  of high  fat feeding in diabetes.
Med. Clin. N. America,  1923-24,  7: 1127-36.—Dennig, H.
Erfahrungen mit der Petrenschen Diabetesbehandlung.  Miinch.
med. Wschr., 1928,  75:  891-3.—Fitz, R.  The treatment of
diabetes  mellitus; the high  fat  treatment.   Med.  Clin. N.
America, 1923, 7: 662-71.—Hijmans van den Bergh, A. A., &
Siegenbeek van Heukelom,  A.   [The treatment  of diabetes
with low protein and high fat diet as carried  out by Maignon,
Petres  and Newburgh]  Ned. tschr. geneesk., 1923, 67: pt 2,
780-8.—Labbe, M.  La physiologie pathologique et la cure du
diabete sucre d'apres Karl Petren.  Ann. med., Par., 1923, 14:
249-55— McCollom, W. E. The use of high fat diet in diabetes
mellitus; with report of a case.  Pantherapist, Chic, 1923, 71:
519-24.—Maignon, F.  Reponse  a  Particle de  M.  le Prof.
Rathery: Le  regime  de  Bouchardat  et  les  graisses chez les
diabetiques.  Presse med.,  1930, 38: 1280.—Newburgh, L. H.
Cases illustrating the use of a high fat diet in the treatment of
diabetes mellitus.  Med. Clin. N. America, 1922-23, 6: 1119-
27.—Petren,  K.  Zur Frage der Behandlung  von schwerem
Diabetes; Blutzuckerstudien.  Verh.  Deut.  Ges.  inn.  Med.,
1922, 34.  Kongr., 363-72.  ------  Weitere Beobachtungen
uber Diabetes gravis und dessen Behandlung; zur Frage der
Pathogenese  des Diabetes.  Ibid., 1923,  35.  Kongr.,  195.
;———  Low nitrogen metabolism with low carbohydrate diet
in diabetes.   J. Biol. Chem., 1924, 61: 355-63.—Rathery, F.
Le regime de Bouchardat et les graisses chez les diabetiques; a
propos  de l'article de  M. F. Maignon.  Presse med., 1930, 38: 
DIABETES MELLITUS
275
DIABETES MELLITUS
 ----   Diet: History and progress.
    Allan, F. N.  The history of the treatment of diabetes by
 diet.  J. Am.  Diet. Ass., 1930-31, 6: 1-9.—Falta, W.  Ueber
 neuere diatetische Verfahren beim  Diabetes mellitus.   Zschr.
 klin. Med., 1924,  99: 39-51.—Grafe, E.  Neuere diatetische
 Bestrebungen  in  der Therapie  des Diabetes  mellitus.  Med.
 Welt, 1937, 11: 77-80.—Koek, C.   [Dietetic treatment after
 discovery  of  insulin]   Geneesk. gids,  1926,  4: 1219-25.—
 MacBryde, C. M.  Advances in the dietary management of
 diabetes.  South. M. J.,  1936,  29: 488-91.—Noorden, C. von.
 Altes und Neues iiber Kostformen bei Diabetes.  Ther. Gegen-
 wart, 1929, 70:  241-4.—Porges, O.  Die Fortschritte  in der
 Diatbehandlung der Zuckerkrankheit. Deut. Aerzte Ztg., 1933,
 8: No. 401.—Rubenstone, A. I.   Treatment of diabetes; present
 status outlining a rational regimen.  Med. J. & Rec, 1926, 123:
 725-8.  Also repr.—Simer, F.  [Present status of dietetic treat-
 ment of diabetes]   Bratisl. lek. listy, 1934, 14: 486-92 —
 Woodyatt, R. T.  Round table conference on diabetes mellitus ■
 dietary trends. Bull.  N.York Acad. M., 1934,2. ser., 10:335-46.

 ----   Diet: Lipid.
    Bertram.  Die Fette  in der Ernahrung der Zuckerkranken,
 Zbl. inn. Med., 1937, 58: 337-43.—Bloor, W.R. Fat in diabetes.
 Clifton M. Bull., 1923-24, 9: 66-9.—Desgrez, A., Bierry, H., &
 Rathery, F. Les corps gras dans la ration du diabetique.   Bull.
 g6n. tb6r., 1924, 175: 215-7. Also C. rend. Acad, sc, 1924, 178:
 1771-5.—Falta, W.  Ueber die Frage der  Fettzufuhr in der
 Diabetesbehandlung.  Mitt. Ges. inn.  Med. Wien, 1932, 31:
 110-25.  Also Wien.  med. Wschr., 1932, 82: 1291.—Grafe, E.
 Die Bedeutung des Fettes in der Diabetesbehandlung.  Klin.
 Wschr.,  1926,  5: 345-8.—Joslin, E. P.  Fat and the diabetic.
 N. England J. M.,  1933,  209: 519-28.—Ladd, W. S., & Palmer,
 W. W.  The use of fat  in diabetes  mellitus and  the carbohy-
 drate-fat ratio. Am. J. M. Sc,  1923, 166: 159-69.—Maignon,
 F.  Diabete et r6gime  gras; bicarbonate de soude et  meta-
 bolisme  c6tonique.  Presse med., 1930, 38: 721.—Rathery, F.
 Graisses et intravin  dans le regime des diabetiques.   Progr.
 med., Par., 1926, 41: 191.

 ----   Diet, low  fat.
    Barach, J. H.   Lower fat diet in diabetes.  Ann. Int. M.,
 1930-31, 4: 593-600. Also J.  Am.  M. Ass., 1932, 98: 1265.
 Also repr.  Also Am. J. Digest. Dis.,  1934-35, 1: 124.—Geyelin,
 H. R.  The treatment of diabetes with diets normal in  carbo-
 hydrate and low in fat.   Bull. N. York Acad. M., 1934, 2. ser.,
 10: 369-76.—Priesel. R.. & Wagner, R.  Die Eiweiss-Kohlen-
 hydratkost in der Behandlung des Diabetes mellitus im Kindes-
 alter.  Klin. Wschr.,  1927, 6: 985-7.

 ---   Diet, low  protein.

    Walenta,   E.   *Zur  Frage  der  Eiweissbe-
 schrankung in  der  Kost  diabetischer Kinder
 [Berlin]  21p.   8?   Pferov,  1931.
   Fanconi, G.  Die eiweissarme Friichte-Gemuse-Dauerkost
 beim kindlichen Diabetes mellitus.  Jahrb. Kinderh.,  1935, 3.
 F., 94: 311-33.  Also Verh. Deut.  Ges. inn.  Med., 1937, 49.
 Kongr., Sekt. inn. Med., 64-9.—Grirel, M. L. Le traitement
 du diabete sucre chez l'enfant par le regime de fruits et legumes
 pauvre  en  albumine.  Bull. gen. ther.,  1936, 187: 169-79 —
 Grote, L. R.   Ueber eiweissarme Kost bei Diabetes.  Klin.
 Wschr., 1926, 5: 386. Also Med. Klin., Berl., 1926, 22: 167-
 70.—Petren, K.  Ueber  Eiweissbeschrankung in  der Behand-
 lung  des Diabetes gravis.  Samml.  Verdauungskr.,  1922-23,
 8: H. 5, 5-55.—Walenta, E.  Zur Frage der Eiweissbeschran-
 kung in der Kost diabetischer Kinder. Mschr. Kinderh., 1928,
 41:450-6.

 ----  Diet: Manuals and food tables.

   Gilgen,   H.   von.    Kochbuch  fiir Zucker-
 kranke.  4. Aufl.   91p.    8?   Wien, 1922.
   Hart, E.   Dishes  for  diabetics.   44p.    12?
 Lond.,  1922.
   Huddleson, M.   P.    Food  for the  diabetic;
 what to eat and how to calculate it with common
 household  measures.  75p.   8?    N.  Y.,  1923.
 Also 2.  ed.   83p.   1926.   Also  3. ed.   llOp.
 1934.
   McHenry, A.  D., & Cooper, M. M.   Diabetic
 diet; a handbook for diabetics.   62p.  8?   N. Y.
 [1925]
   Noorden, K.  H.  von, &   Isaac,  S.  Verord-
 nungsbuch  und diatischer Leitfaden fur Zucker-
 kranke.   112p.   16?   Berl.,  1923.
   Normand, I.   Einheitliche Grundlage fur die
 Diattherapie  des Diabetes  mellitus.   77p.    8?
 Lpz., 1934.                            ,.      ..  . .u
   Petren,   K.   A.     Diabetes-studier,  sarskilt
rorande ett  av mig utbildat dietetiskt forfarande
 for behandling av den grava  diabetes  [Studies
 of diabetes, with special  reference to my dietetic
 procedures  for  treatment  of  severe  diabetes]
 958p.   8?   Kbh., 1923.

   Weiss, T.   Kochbuch  fiir Zuckerkranke, mit
 einer Einfiihrung in  das Wesen  und die Behand-
 lung  der  Zuckerkrankheit.  237p.   8?   Dresd.,
 1930.

   Williamson, R. T.   Diets and articles of food
 suitable for diabetic patients.  35p.  8?  Manch.,
 1919.
   Winckler,  F.  von.   Kochbuch fiir Zucker-
 kranke  und Fettleibige.    9.  Aufl.   248p.   12?
 Wiesb.,  1915.
   Baudouin, A.  Les regimes hyposucr6s.  Progr. med., Par.,
 1928, 43: 695-706.—Fornet, W.  Eine Diattafel fur Diabetiker.
 Miinch. med.  Wschr., 1928,  75:  1381-3.—Henares,  F.  Los
 planes alimenticios para los diabeticos.  Rev. med. cir. Habana,
 1929, 34: 372-413.—Hoyt, M. E.  New recipes for the diabetic.
 Good Health,  1927,  62:  26-8.—Jenkins,  W.  A.  Diabetes
 mellitus; general treatment, diet, and  the Joslin card.   Ken-
 tucky M. J., 1926, 24: 325-31.—Lawrence, R. D.  [A simple diet
 list for diabetics]  Sven. lak. tidn., 1930, 27: 625-35.—McCrud-
 den, F. H.  Simple diet charts  for diabetes  of  all grades of
 severity.  J. Am. M.  Ass., 1924, 82: 356-9.—Robinson, H. C.
 A simplified diabetic food table.  J. Michigan M. Soc, 1934, 33:
 291-4.


 ----  Diet: Methods of application  and  selec-
   tion.

   Allan, F. N., & Victor, M.   Simplified diets for  diabetic
 patients.  Med. Ann. District of Columbia, 1933, 2: 23-35.—
 Barsky, J. M., & Levy, C. S.  Simplified diabetic management;
 a new regime.  Delaware M. J., 1938, 10: 39-44.—Beard, A. H.
 Practical  diabetic  diets.   J. Lancet,  1932,  52: 580.   Also
 Minnesota M., 1933, 16:  194-9.—Bennett, T. I. Considera-
 tions et conclusions sur le choix du regime dans le  diabete.
 Gaz. hop., 1932, 105: 53-5.—Butler, A. M.  The dietary man-
 agement of diabetics  at the diabetic clinic of the infants' and
 children's  hospitals, Boston, Mass.  N. England J. M.,  1935,
 212: 760-3.—Chakravarty, A.  A study on diabetes and  its
 treatment with special reference  to the Bengalese and their
 diet.  Ind. M. Rec,  1938, 58: 65-80.—DeLorme, M. F.  An
 experiment in the application of diabetic  dietetics; with report
 on 100  cases.  J. Am. M. Ass.,  1927, 89:  17-9—Drigalski,
 W. von.   Ueber den  Wert von  Zweinahrstoffsystemen in der
 Behandlung des  Diabetes.  Arch. Verdauungskr., 1935, 57:
 113-9, 2 tab.—Embleton, D. Dietetic treatment of  diabetes
 mellitus with special  reference to high blood-pressure.  Proc.
 R. Soc. M., Lond., 1937-38, 31: 1183-204.—Felsch.  Meine
 Zuckerschule.  Deut.  med. Wschr., 1935, 61:  1082.—Fleming,
 T. S.  Diabetic diets and suggestions.  J.  Missouri M. Ass.,
 1927, 24: 64-7.—Garcia Lopez,  G.  La dietoterapia de emer-
 gencia en  el diabetico complicado.  Rev. med.  cir. Habana,
 1932, 37: 173-234.—Gibson, R. B., Mitchell, K. Z., & Larimer,
 R.  N.   Management of  diabetes mellitus  with  maintenance
 diets. J. Iowa State M. Soc, 1925, 15:  225-33.—Groat, W. A.,
 & Rosbrook, M.  I.   Minimum cost dietaries  for  diabetic
 patients.  J. Am. M. Ass.,  1933, 100: 566-8.—Grote,  L.  R.
 Klinische Erfahrungen mit neueren diatetischen Verfahren bei
 der  Zuckerkrankheit.   Zbl.  inn. Med., 1924,  45:  3-12.—
 Inskeep, L. D.  Rendering diabetics insulin-free by a special
 method of feeding.  Northwest M., 1931,  30: 538.—John, H. J.
 The use  of  intravenous glucose in  diabetic patients.  Surg.
 Gyn.  Obst., 1930,  50: 769-73.—Langen,  C.  D. de   [Diet-
 therapy in diabetes in  India]   Geneesk. tschr. Ned.  Indie,
 1933, 73:  258-63.—Mason,  H.  H., & Sly,  G. E.  Diabetes
 mellitus; report of  a  case resistant to insulin but responsive
 to a change in the type of carbohydrate fed. J. Am. M. Ass.,
 1937,  108: 2016-20.—Mellinghoff, K.  Sparsame Diatfiihrung
 bei Zuckerkrankheit.  Med. Klin., Berl., 1936, 32: 796.  ------
 Schalttage bei  Diabetes.  Zschr. arztl.  Fortbild., 1936, 33:
 493-5.—Melocchi. W.  Sui programmi  alimentari di tolleranza
 nei diabetici.  Riv.  idr. clim., 1927,  38: 378-82.—Mosenthal.
 H. O. Notes on the treatment of diabetes mellitus; a simplified
 weight diet.  Med. Clin. N. America, 1924, 8: 81-3.—Mottram,
 V. H. The theoretical minimum cost of diet.  Lancet, Lond.,
 1938,  2:  47.—Oeller, H.   Zweckmassige,  ausreichende und
 gesunde Ernahrung  Zuckerkranker.   Hippokrates,  Stuttg.,
 1937,  8:  2-7.—Petrdn,  K.  Sur  la question  du traitement
 dietetique  du diabete grave. Arch. mal. reins, 1922-23,  1:
 533-57.—Porges, O.  Ueber  eine neue  Diatbehandlung des
 Diabetes  mellitus.  Verh. Deut.  Ges. inn.  Med., 1924, 36.
 Kongr.,  112-5.—Pybus. R. The diabetic diet in emergencies
 and  complications.   Med. Woman J.,  1933, 40:  354-7.—
 Regime (Le) qualitatif du diabete. Rev.  gen. clin. ther., 1924,
 38: 606.—Rouzaud, J. J., & Soula, C.   Le regime  dissocie dans
le diabete.   Prat. med. fr., 1930,  11: 384-8.  Also Presse med.,
 1932, 493.—Rudolf, M.  Des  diverses  methodes d'application
du  regime  des diabetiques.  Gaz.  med. France,  1938, 45:
73-5.—Saki, L.  Erleichterte Diat fiir Zuckerkranke.   Um-
schau 1934, 38: 105.—Sample,  J. M.   Dressing up the dia-
betic diet.  Hygeia, Chic, 1937, 15: No. 9, 808-10.—Sansum, 
DIABETES MELLITUS
276
DIABETES MELLITUS
W. D., Gray, P. A., & Bowden, R.  Use of normal diets in the
treatment of diabetes; the treatment of mild cases of diabetes.
West. Hosp. Rev., 1929,  13: 27.—Saslow  B.  Simple  diet for
ambulatory  diabetic patients.  J.  M.  Soc.  N. Jersey,  1936,
33: 144-9.—Scott. J. K.   The advantages of a single beginning
diabetic diet for adults.  N. York State J. M., 1936, 36: 805 —
Stern, F., & Reyner. J.   The use of national foods in  treating
diabetic patients  of foreign birth.  J. Am. M. Ass., 1927, 88:
316-22.   Also repr.—Strouse, S., & Soskin, S.  Treatment of
the same diabetic  patient with  widely  varying diets.  Tr.
Ass.  Am. Physicians,  1932,  47: 317-22—Takacs,  L.  Die
perkutane Ernahrung bei Zuckerkranken.   Wien. med.  Wschr.,
1928, 78: 1134-6.—Trump, F. A.  Sensibile food for diabetics.
J. Kansas M. Soc, 1932, 33: 275.—Watson, E. M., & Wharton,
M. A.  A comparison of various diets in the treatment of dia-
betes mellitus.  Q. J. Med., Lond., 1935, 4:  277-94.—Wilder,
R. M.   Optimal diets for diabetic patients.  J. Am. M. Ass.,
1924, 83: 733-7.  Also repr.—Winn, R. C.  Simplification  of
the dietetic treatment of diabetes mellitus.  Med. J. Australia,
1927, 1:321-5.

----   Diet: Protein.

   See  also Diabetes mellitus, Diet, low protein.
   Balint, R.  Experimentelle  Untersuchungen zur Erklarung
des Eiweisschadens bei Diabetes mellitus.  Klin. Wschr., 1924,
3: 2009.—Bernstein, S., & Leimdorfer,  A.  Ueber den  Einfluss
der animalischen und vegetabilischen  Eiweisskorper  auf den
respiratorischen Gaswechsel bei  Normalen und Diabetikern,
Wien. med. Wschr., 1928, 78: 1342-7.—Elmer, A. W., Ptaszek,
L., & Scheps. M.  Action dynamique specifique de l'albumine
dans le  diabete sucre.  C. rend. Soc. biol., 1930,  103: 427-9.
Also Polska gaz.  lek., 1930,  9: 293-6.—Ernst, Z., & T6th, K.
Experimentelle Untersuchungen iiber den Eiweisschaden beim
Diabetes mellitus. Wien. Arch. inn. Med., 1925, 10: 339-50 —
Lubbers, H. A.  [Protein food in diabetes  mellitus  and the
nature of this  disease]  Ned. tschr. geneesk.,  1923, 67: pt 2
1070-90.—Lyall.  A.  On the effect of  protein in the diet  of
patients  suffering from  diabetes mellitus.  Q. J. Med., Oxf.,
1926-27, 20:  115-22.—Ring,  G. C.   The  specific dynamic
action  of protein in pancreatic diabetes.   Am.  J. Physiol.,
1936,  115: 419-23.—Wiechmann, E., & Dominick, M. Ueber
das Verhalten  intravenos einverleibten Glykokolls beim  Nor-
malen und beim Diabetiker.  Deut. Arch. klin. Med., 1926,
151: 350-60

----   Diet: Salt.
   Dimitriu,  C. C,  & Schwartz, L.   La  correlation  entre le
chlorure de sodium et  le metabolisme des  glucides  chez les
diabetiques.  Bull.  Acad.  med. Roumanie, 1938, 3: 463-73.—
Glass, J., & Beiless, I. Chlorhaushalt und Kohlenhydratstoff-
wechsel;  Einfluss  hypertonischer  Kochsalzlosung auf  den
Blutzucker  bei Diabetes.  Zsehr.  ges. exp. Med.,  1930, 73:
801-16.—Ide. M.  Chloruration.   Rev. med., Louvain, 1934,
101-4.—MacLean.  A. R.  Observations on  administration of
sodium  chloride  in  diabetes.   Proc.  Mayo Clin.,  1935, 10:
321-4.—McQuarrie, L, & Thompson, W. H.  Effects of various
salts on carbohydrate metabolism and blood pressuie in dia-
betic children.  Proc Soc. Exp. Biol., N. Y., 1934, 31: 907-9.
------   Antagonistic effects of sodium and potassium  salts
on blood pressure and  carbohydrate  metabolism in  diabetic
children.  Am. J. Dis. Child., 1935, 50: 798.  ------& Ander-
son. J.  A.  Effects of excessive ingestion of sodium  and po-
tassium salts on carbohydrate metabolism and blood pressure
in diabetic children.  J. Nutrit., 1936, 11: 77-101.—Sandstead,
H. R.   The effects of oral administration of sodium  chloride
in diabetes.   Hosp. News, Wash., 1936, 3: No. 21, 1-12.

----   Diet: Theory and principles.

   See  also Diabetes, Metabolism.
   Joslin, E. P.   Diabetic metabolism with high
and low diets.  334p.  8?   Wash., 1923.
   Akerren, Y.   Ein Fall von Diabetes  mellitus mit bemer-
kenswerter Remission.  Acta med. scand., 1927, 67: 14-23.—
Beard, A. New ideas in diabetes. J. Lancet, 1934, 54: 236-9.—
Beck, W. Ueber den Einfluss des Hungers auf die alimentare
Hyperglykamie  bei  Diabetes mellitus.  Zschr. klin. Med.,
1924, 98: 465-83.—Brentano, C.  Diskussionsvortrag. Verh.
Deut. Ges.  inn.  Med.,  1937, 49.  Kongr., Sekt. inn. Med.,
75-8.—Cannavo,  L.  Spunti  pratici   sulla  dietoterapia  del
diabete.   Gior. med. prat.,  1935,  17: 251-7.—Couturat,  J.
Notions negligees de dietetique antidiabetique.  Presse med.,
1934,  42:  1927.—Dautrebande,  L.   Notions negligees de
dietetique antidiabetique.  Paris  m6d.,  1934, 93: 45-60.—
De Candia,  S.  Notes pratiques de dietotherapie du  diabete
sucre.  Nutrition, Par.,  1935, 5: 333-8.—Falta.  Welche sind
die Grundziige  der diatetischen Behandlung des Diabetes und
der Azidose beim Diabetes?   Wien. klin. Wschr.,  1925, 38:
1394.—Falta,  W.  Diskussionsvortrag.   Verh.  Deut   Ges
inn. Med., 1937,  49. Kongr., Sekt. inn. Med., 54-7 —Fried-
nehsen, F.  Diskussionsvortrag.  Ibid., 90-101.—Geelmuyden,
H. C.  Ueber die spezifisch-dynamische Wirkung der Nahrungs-
stoffe und ihre  Beziehungen zum Grundumsatz beim Diabetes
mellitus.  Erg. Physiol.,  1925, 24: 1^2.—Hatlehol, R.  The
influence of fasting on the blood sugar in diabetes.  Acta med.
scand., 1924, Suppl.  No.  7, 176-80.—Jansen.  Heutige Richt-
linien  fiir  die Ernahrung  und  Behandlung  des Diabetes.
Jahrkurs.  arztl.  Fortbild.,  1928,  19: H. 8,  15-24.—Kahn,
S. H., & Olmsted,  W. H.   The digestion of food in diabetic
under-nutrition.  Ann. Clin. M.,  1924, 3: 143-9.—Katsch, G.
Grazer  Thesen; zur Ernahrungsfuhrung der Zuckerkranken.
Klin. Wschr.,  1937, 16: 399-403.  ------  Zum Gegenwarts-
streit iiber die Ernahrungsfuhrung des Zuckerkranken.  Med.
Welt,  1937,  11:  1767;  1803.—Kritisches zur  Diabetesdiat.
Praxis, Bern, 1933, 22: 297.—Kysar, R. G., & Northrop, M. W.
The nutritional adequacy of diabetic diets.  J. Am. Diet. Ass.,
1930-31, 6: 118-22.—Labbe,  M.  Etudes sur le regime  ali-
mentaire des diabetiques. Arch. mal. app. digest., Par., 1931,
21: 1017-44.—Lawrence, R.  D. A diabetic diet; the line ration
scheme.  Brit. M. J., 1925,  1: 261.—Lematte.  Les nouveaux
principes de la dietetique du  diabete sucr6.  Bull. Soc. m6d.
Paris, 1929, 422-32.  Also Rev. internat. med. chir.,  1930, 41:
2-7.—Major, R. H.  The use  of a meal unit diet in diabetes.
J. Am. M. Ass., 1925,  84: 799.  Also  repr.—Malamud,  T.
Action du caf6, du the et du  mate sur les echanges respiratoires
des diabetiques.  C. rend. Soc. biol., 1926, 95: 1170.—Martin.
E.   Principes et donnees  pratiques  pour le  traitement du
diabete.  Nutrition, Par., 1935, 5: 411-23.—Newburgh, L. H.
The dietetic treatment of diabetes mellitus; a restatement of
the fundamental principles.  Ann. Int. M., 1928-29, 2: 645-9.
Also J. Michigan M. Soc, 1929, 28: 211-4.—Nixon, J. A. Ade-
quate diets in diabetes mellitus; a new approach.  Practitioner,
Lond., 1934, 132: 25-33. Also repr.—Noorden, C. von. Con-
ceptos viejos y nuevos sobre alimentaci6n en la diabetes.  Dia
med., B. Air., 1929-30, 2: 543.—Novoa Santos.  Nuevas orien-
taciones referentes a la patogenia y al tratamiento dietetico de
la diabetes.  Siglo med.,  1917, 64: 479; 500; 520.—Oehme, C.
Ueber die Behandlung bei Diabetes mellitus.  Zschr. arztl. Fort-
bild., 1928, 25: 627-31.—Paolazzi, L.  Sulla patogenesi della
forma clinica del diabete mellito, e sulla funzione della dieta
nella sua terapia.  Minerva med., Tor., 1933, 24: pt 2, 833-9.—
Pepin, J.  R.   Considerations generales sur le metabolisme et
la diete des diabetiques.  J. Hotel Dieu Montreal,  1933, 2:
247-53.—Petren, K.  Ueber die Griinde der diatetischen Be-
handlung des Diabetes, besonders des Diabetes gravis.  Miinch.
med. Wschr., 1927, 74: 1123-7.—Porges,  O.    Die  Diatbe-
handlung  der Zuckerkrankheit auf Grund  neuerer  Untersu-
chungsergebnisse.   Ther. Gegenwart,  1933,  74:  529-33.—
Puesko, O.  Der Einfluss verschiedener  Kostformen  auf den
Ketonkorper- und Zuckerspiegel bei Diabetes mellitus.  Wien.
Arch. inn. Med., 1928, 15: 123-30, tab.—Richardson, H. B., &
Mason, E. H.  The effect of fasting in diabetes as compared
with a diet designed to replace the foodstuffs oxidized during a
fast.  J. Biol. Chem., 1923, 57: 587-611.—Ring, G. C.  Calori-
genic action of fat and  carbohydrate  in pancreatic  diabetes.
Am. J. Physiol.,  1935, 112: 124-9.—Rossi, A.   I fondamenti
costituzionali  della terapia  dietetica  del Diabetes  mellitus.
Gazz.  med. lombarda, 1931, 90:  No. 4,  3-5.—Sanguigno, N.
II ricambio materiale nel diabete grave con speciale riguardo alia
iperalimentazione.  Arch, pat., Bologna, 1929-30, 9: 360-81.—
Schloss, J.  Ueber  die Bedeutung von Fett und Eiweiss fiir
die  Diatbehandlung  des  Diabetes  mellitus;   vergleichende
Beobachtungen an fettarmen und eiweissarmen Zweinahrstoff-
kombinationen.   Deut. Arch. klin. Med., 1932,  173: 657-87.
Also Zschr. klin. Med. 1933,  125: 641-53.—Stolte, K. Sind
die bisherigen strengen Diatvorschriften  beim  Diabetes noch
gerechtfertigt?   Zschr. arztl. Fortbild.,  1936,  33:  601-3 —
Striker, C.  The  principles  underlying the dietetic control of
diabetes mellitus.  Ohio M. J., 1926,  22:  224-6.—Vesce.
II problema alimentare nel diabete mellito.  Fol. med., Nap.,
1935,  21: 440-2.—Wang,  Shu-Hsien.   Diabetes  mellitus;
the principles and practice  of dietetic treatment in the out-
patient clinic.  Chin. M. J.,  1935, 49:  201-18.—Winternitz,
L.  Teoria dell'alimentazione del diabetico.   Gior. clin. med..
1927, 8: 2-8.

----  Diet: Vitamin.

   See Diabetes mellitus, Treatment: Vitamins.
Diet—for children.
   Archer, N. E. R.  The diet of the diabetic child; some nutri-
tional and psycholcgical  considerations.  Med. Press & Circ.
Lond., 1938, 196: 248-52.—Babonneix, L.  Le regime dans le
diabete de l'enfant.   Gaz. hop., 1936,  109:  1385.—Bartlett,
W. M.  Protein requirement as determined in diabetic children.
Am. J. Dis. Child., 1926,  32: 641-54.—Boyd, J. D. The use of
standard diet formulas  in the  control  of  juvenile diabetes
mellitus. J. Am. M. Ass., 1926, 87:1020-2.  Also repr.  -----
&  Nelson, M. V.  Diabetic diets for children.  J. Am. Diet.
Ass.,  1926-27, 2: 45-52.—Dreyfus-See,  G.  La pratique du
traitement dietetique et  insulinique du diabete infantile non
complique.  Bull.  gin.  ther., 1936,  187: 180-9.—Gray, H.
Diabetic children's diets  in different clinics; based on 532 re-
ports.  Am. J. M. Sc, 1926, 172: 394-402.—Heimann-Trosien,
A., &  Hirsch-Kauffmann, H.  Zur diatetischen Behandlung des
kindlichen Diabetes.  Deut.  med. Wschr., 1926, 52: 1678 —
Hirsch-Kauffmann,  H., & Schadrich, E.   Studien zur Ernah-
rung des kindlichen Diabetes.  Jahrb. Kinderh., 1928-29, 3. F.,
72: 74-94.—Ladd, W. L.  Food requirements in children with
diabetes mellitus.   J.  Am. Diet. Ass., 1926-27, 2: 154-6.—
Landabure, P. B., & Puchulu, F.  Las proporciones de la dieta
en la  diabetes infantil.   Tr. Clin. Escudero, B. Air., 1930, 4:
615-29.  Also Sem  med., B. Air.,  1931, 38: 360-3.—Nelson. 
DIABETES  MELLITUS
277
DIABETES  MELLITUS
W E  & Ward, D.  Diet in the treatment of diabetes mellitus
in children. Am. J. Dis. Child., 1938, 55: 487-95.—Priesel. R.,
& Wagner, R.   Die verschiedenen Diatformen in der Behand-
lung des kindlichen Diabetes mellitus.  Mschr. Kinderh., 1928,
38:  124-7.—Puchulu, F.  La relaci6n cet6gena-anticet6gena
en el tratamiento de la diabetes infantil.  Sem. med., B. Air.,
1932 39: pt 2,  1260-5.—Schall. H.  Die Diatbehandlung  des
kindlichen Diabetes.   Zschr. arztl. Fortbild.,  1933, 30: 549-
50__Scharpff, W. Ueber Toleranzsteigerung beim jugendlichen
Diabetiker.  Fortsch. Ther.,  1928, 4: 581-4.—Wagner, R.
Welches  ist  die optimale  Diat- und  Insuhnbehandlung  der
kindlichen Zuckerkrankheit?  Wien. klin. Wschr.,  1929,  42:
1573-5.

----   Digestive system.

   See  also Diabetes mellitus, Biliary tract.

   Feruoir,   J.   *L'cstomac   des  diabetiques.
107p.   8?   Par.,  1937.
   Satjer,  H. J.    * Ueber den  Chemismus des
Magensaftes bei Diabetikern.   18p.  8?  Bresl.,

1928.
   Bowen, B. D., & Aaron, A. H.  Gastric secretion in diabetes
mellitus- report  of 10 diabetic patients who had diarrhea  and
achlorhydria.  Arch. Int. M., 1926, 37: 674-84.—Buylla, P..  &
Moran, J. Estudio de la secreci6n gastrica en los diabetieos y
su  relaci6n con  la reacci6n del  medio interno.  Arch, med.,
Madr.,  1932, 35: 41-3.—Da Rin, O.,  & Weinberger, M.  La
ricerca del glucosio nella saliva dei diabetici.  Clin. med. ital.,
1928, 59: 170-91.—Dessy, G.  Sul contenuto in glucosio della
saliva in individui normali ed in diabetici.  Diagnosi, 1934, 14:
327-37 —Donlan, F. A.  The gastrointestinal tract in diabetes
mellitus.  Med. Rec, N. Y.,  1936,  144: 184-7.—Ferroir,  J.
L'estomac dans le diabete et son etude comparative dans quel-
ques affections endocriniennes.  Gaz. hop., 1937, 110: 1613-8.—
Gavrila  I., & Moga, A.  [Examination of duodenal con tents  in
diabetes]  Cluj. med., 1929, 10: 430.—Klein, B.  Magensaft-
untersuchungen bei Diabetes mellitus.  Deut. Arch. klin. Med.,
1932, 173: 359.—Kloster, J. The gastric secretion in diabetes
mellitus.  Acta med. scand., 1932, 79: suppl. 50, 349-55 —
Lajos, S., & Gerendas, M.  Spektrographische Untersuchungen
am Mageninhalt bei Gesunden und Diabetikern.  Zschr. ges.
exp. Med., 1936, 98: 739-47.—Levi, P.  Rilievi clinici sull'ap-
parato digerente nei diabetici.   Arch. sc. med., Tor., 1937, 64:
713-28.—Lim, R. K. S., Ni, T. G. [et al.]  The carbohydrate of
the normal, phlorizinised and  diabetic vivi-perfused stomach.
Chin. J. Physiol., 1929, 3: 123-50.—Luisada, A.  Ricerche sulla
glicoscialia dei  normali  e dei  diabetici.  Policlinico,  1934, 41:
sez med , 388-403.—McPherson, E.   Gastric analysis  in cases
of diabetes and glycosuria.  Glasgow M. J., 1927,107: 340-50.—
 Peluffo, A.  Reaction actuelle et potentielle de la salive dans
le diabete experimental; action de l'insuline.  C. rend.  Soc.
biol  1929,  102: 468.—Rabinowich. I. M., Fowler, A. F.,  &
Watson, B. A.  Gastric acidity in diabetes mellitus; its  clinical
si"nificance based on a study of 100 cases.   Arch. Int. M., 1931,
47- 384-90 —Rathery, F., & Ferroir, J. La secretion gastrique
des diabetiques. Rev. med., Par., 1937, 54: 137-46.—Sirnici.D.,
Dimitriu, C. C,  & Cimino-Berenger.  Recherches sur 1 elimina-
tion des hydrates de carbone par l'estomac chez le chien, 1 hom-
 me normal et chez les diabetiques. Bull.  Soc. m6d. Roumanie,
 1937, 4: 530-40.—Sironi,  G.  C.  Contributo alio studio della
secre'zione gastrica nei pazienti  di diabete mellito.  Clin. med.
ital, 1937, 68: 339-51.—Vignolo Palombella. A.  Sul contenuto
in glucosio della saliva dei diabetici.  Gazz. internaz^ med. chir.,
1930  38: 69.—Wiechmann, E.   Die Salzsiiureabscheidung des
Diabetikermagens.   Deut.  med. Wschr.,  1935, 61:  749-52.—
Wohl  M G.  Diabetes mellitus and the gastric  secretion.  J.
Lab. Clin. M.,  1931. 17: 22-7.

----   Digestive system: Diseases.

    Allison R G. Dilatation and atony of the stomach in severe
diabetes. Radiology, 1924, 3: 222-4—Andrews, J., & Lands-
berg  J  W.  Glycosuria and intestinal trichomonads in a dia-
betic  Am. J. Hyg., 1937, 26: 416-21.—Ascolf, M.  Diabete da
ulcera duodenale (sindrome di Cannav6)   Rass. elm. sc, 193b,
14: 43-6.—Bernheim, E.  Ueber die Behandlung der Obstipa-
tion bei  Diabetikern.  Ther.  Gegenwart  1925, 66: 321.—
Dibold. H.  Ueber Magenkrankheiten bei Diabetikern.  Med.
Klin   Berl.  1933, 29:  1606-9.—Dreyfus-See, G.   Le traite-
ment' dietetique des diabetiques  atteints d'ulcere  gastrique.
Presse med., 1936, 44: 723.—Ferroir, J. Les troubles gastriques
dans le diabete et leur traitement hydromineral.  Presse therm.
clim., 1938, 79:  75-7—Fiske, S. Diabetes mellitus in relation
to gastro-intestinal disease. Med. Clin.  N. America,  1925, 9:
843-51.—Holcomb, B.  The insulin treatment of diabetes  com-
plicated by duodenal ulcer.  Northwest  M., 1926, 25: 6».—
Melchior  E.    Symptome der  Perforationsperitonitis  beim
Dlab2?iker.  Zbl. Chir., 1927, 54: 2020,-Sutnar B.  [Transient
vomiting of food and insulin in diabetics]   Cas lek. desk 1935
74: 543-5.—Taubenhaus,  M.   Ueber  Durchfallskrankheiten
bei Diabetikern.  Med.  Klin.  Berl.  1933,  29:  1639-41-
Usadel,  W.   Diabetiker  ™t  Perforationsperitonitis  DeuL
med. Wschr., 1927, 53: 1582.  Also Zbl. Chir  1927 54:1364 -
Wiechmann. E., & Elzas. J.  Ueber verminderte Salzsaureab-
scheidun" des  Magens bei Diabetes  mellitus,  Deut. Arch.
klin. Med., 1929, 164: 163-71.
----   Ear.
   See also Mastoiditis;  Otitis media, &c.
   Djamchid  Khan  Aalam.   *Mastoidites  des
diabetiques.  70p.   8?   Lyon,  1935.
   Htjde,  P. M.    *Les  suppurations de l'oreille
moyenne  chez les diabetiques;  leurs  complica-
tions,  leur  traitement medical  et  pr6-op<§ratoire
par l'insuline.   lOOp.  8?  Par.,  1924.
   Schmitt, A.  *Diabetes und Ohr, beziehungs-
weise Hals  [Frankfurt]  27p.  8?  Wiirzb., 1937.
   Van Den Bossche, P.    *Les accidents auri-
culaires au cours  du  diabete.   128p.   8?   Par.,
1934.
   Bernfeld,  K.   Mastoiditis  bei Diabetes  mellitus.  Mschr.
Ohrenh., Wien, 1926, 60: 980-4.—Childrey, J. H.. & Gray, P. A.
Mastoiditis  without apparent otitis media  in a patient  with
diabetes.  J. Am. M. Ass., 1932,  98: 2199—Duerto, J. Valor
terapeutico  de la insulinoterapia en las oto-mastoiditis de los
diabeticos.  Arch, med., Madr., 1929, 30: 308-11.—Fischer, J.
Mastoiditis, Mucosusotitis, Diabetes.  Mschr. Ohrenh., Wien,
1936, 70: 241-5.   ------  Neuerliche Vorstellung des in der
Novembersitzung demonstrierten Falles von Otitis und Diabe-
tes.   Ibid.,  361.—Galloway, T.  C.   Insulin in  diabetes  with
mastoiditis.    Ann.  Otol.  Rhinol.,  1925-26,  34: 1184-91 —
Hart, V. K.  Ear manifestations  in diabetes.  Ibid., 1932, 41:
1142-4.—Hertz, M.  De I'influence de l'insuline sur la marche
des processus purulents de l'oreille moyenne chez les diabeti-
ques.  Rev. laryng., Par., 1928,  49: 45-53.—Hesse.  Experi-
mentelle Untersuchungen zur Frage des Einflusses eines be-
stehenden Diabetes auf den Verlauf der akuten Otitis media.
Zschr. Hals  &c. Heilk.,  1929, 24: 512-20.—Hirsch,  C.   Zur
Behandlung diabetischer Ohrenkrankheiten.  Ibid., 1931, 29:
250-7 [Discussion] 257-9.—Horgan, J. B., & O'Donovan, J. M.
Insulin in the treatment of diabetic mastoiditis.   J. Lar. Otol.,
Lond., 1926, 41: 660.—Kakljugin. P. [Mastoiditis in diabetics
and its treatment with insulin]  Cas. lek. Cesk., 1926, 65: 569-
73 —Majer, E. H.  Diabetes und Hals-, Nasen-Ohrenkrank-
heiten.  Wien. klin. Wschr.,  1937,  50:  1581.—Morhenn, F.
 Diabetes mellitus und  Ohr.  Internat. Zbl. Ohrenh., 1926, 26:
 343-64.—Olrik, B.  Affection de l'oreille chez les diabetiques.
 Acta  otolar., Stockh., 1923, 5:  254.—Richter. H.  Ueber
 Felsenbeinempyeme  bei  Diabetes mellitus.  Hals &c  Arzt,
 1937, Teil 2, 44: 72.   Also Zschr. Hals &c. Heilk., 1937, 42:
 181-93.—Rubinger, A.  Mastoidite au cours du diabete.   Fol.
 otolar. orient., 1932-33,1: 92H1.—Salvadori. G.  Sul trattamento
insulinico nelle mastoiditi dei diabetici.   Arch. ital. otol.,  1928,
 39: 463-73.—Seydell,  E. M.   Mastoiditis in  diabetes compli-
 cated with diabetic facial paralysis.  Ann. Otol.  Rhinol., 1926-
 27, 35: 181-91.—Tanturri. V. Contributo  clinico sui disturbi
 cocleari e vestibolari nel  diabete.  Rass. ital. otorinolar.,  1931,
 5. g3_7.—TJffenorde.  W.  Diabetes und  Mittelohreiterung.
 Zschr. Hals &c. Heilk., 1933-34, 35: 385-9.—Van Den  Bossche,
 P. Quelques points particuliers sur revolution des oto-mastol-
 dites chez les diabetiques.  Gaz. med. France, 1938,  45: 687-
 98.—Voss, O. Klinisch und  histologisch interessante Befunde
 diabetischer Ohrerkrankungen.  Zschr. Hals &c. Heilk.,  1931,
 29- 230-50   [Discussionl 257-9.—Wertheim. E.   Zuckerkrank-
 heit und Ohrenleiden.   Zbl. Hals &c. Heilk., 1923-24,4:273; 337.

         Edema [and dehydration]
   See also Diabetes mellitus, Metabolism: Water.
   Beggi. D.  Gli edemi dei diabetici.  Gazz. internaz. med.
chir  1935, 43: 79-83.—Boenheim, W.  Beitrag  zur Kenntnis
des diabetischen Oedems.  Deut. Arch. klin. Med., 1923, 143:
46-52.—Chalier, J., & Piney, L.  Des cedemes provoques par
le  bicarbonate de  soude chez les diabetiques.  J. m6d. Lyon,
1924 5- 449-60.  Also Rev. internat. med. chir.,  Par., 1924,
35: 127.  Also Lyon med., 1924,  134: 397-9.—Falta, W.  Ein
Beitrag  zum  diabetischen Oedem.  Wien. Arch.  inn. Med.,
1922-23, 5: 581-90.—Frank,  E.   Ueber die  Entstehung von
akuten Wasserretentionen  und Oedemen bei  der Behandlung
von  Diabetikern.   Ther.  Gegenwart,  1924,  65:  289-93 —
Himwich, H. E., & Fazekas. J. F.  A mechanism of dehydration
in diabetes.  Am.  J. Physiol., 1936,  116: 75.—Klein, O. Ueber
die latente  Oedembereitschaft  bei schweren Diabetesfallen.
Munch, med. Wschr., 1925, 72: 506-8.—May, E., Lhermitte. J.,
&  Kaplan, M.  Diabete tuberien  avec  polyurie,  cedemes et
retention chloruree.  Bull. Soc. med. hop. Paris, 1931, 3. ser.,
47- 1078-89 —Stolte, K.   Behandlung der Oedeme beim Dia-
betes.   Med. Klin., Berl., 1933, 29: 999.—Strothmann, H.
Tddliche  Kreislaufschwache  infolge  Wasserverarmung  beim
akuten Diabetes.  Deut. Arch. klin. Med., 1928-29.126:118-22.

        Endocrine system.
   See  also  subheadings  of  Diabetes  mellitus
(Pancreas;   Pituitary;   Suprarenals;   Thyroid)
also names of endocrines.
   Barbas, M. J., &  Schulutko, J. B.   Die experimentelle m-
kretorische Analyse als Indicator der Schwere der diabetischen
Affektion.   Zschr.  ges. exp.  Med., 1934-35,  95:  729-35.-
Barone, V. G.  Sul  diabete mellito compucante il morbo di
Basedow e 1'acromegalia.  Arch. sc.  med., Tor.,  1932,  56:
477-500__Barr, D.  P.  Conceptions of diabetes as modified 
DIABETES  MELLITUS
278
DIABETES  MELLITUS
by recent studies of the hvpophysis and the adrenals.  Proc.
Interst. Postgrad. M. Ass.  N. America, 1935.  152-6.—Binet,
I,., Verne, J., & Messimy, R.  Reactions endocriniennes chez
des  chiens  atteints de diabete  pancreatique  experimental.
C. rend. Soc biol., 1934, 116: 812-4.—Bini, G.  Ricerche istolo-
giche sul sistema diencefalc-ipofisario e sulle ghiandole endo-
crine in casi di diabete mellito di origine pancreatica.  Arch.
sc. med., Tor., 1937, 64: 511-48.—Boccanera, S. Do synergis-
mo endocrino no diabetes.   Brasil med., 1934, 48: 915-20.—
Brown, W.  H.   A case of pluriglandular syndrome;  diabetes
of bearded women.  Lancet, Lond., 1928, 2: 1022—Bufano, M.
I recenti contributi alia questione della patogenesi pluriglando-
!are  dei  diabete pancreatico e delle forme di diabete pluri-
glandolare.  Gazz. med. ital., 1936, 95: 199-202.—Cipriani, C,
Moracchini, R., & Rotta, C.  Diabete insipido e diabete mellito
in acromegalica con struma, adenoma dell'iponsi e sclerosi del
pancreas.  Arch, med., Tor., 1929, 53: 337-68.—Cornil, L.,
Antoniotti, V., & Paillas, J.  Sur l'6tude interferometrique des
glandes endocrines dans le diabete sucre.  C. rend. Soc. biol.,
1935, 118:  129-31.  Also Rev. med. chir. mal. foie, 1936, 11:
210-8.—Endocrine regulation of carbohydrate metabolism in
normal and diabetic states.  J.  Indiana M. Ass.,  1936-37, 6:
575.—Falta, W. Das endokrine System in der Pathologie und
Therapie des Diabetes. Med. Klin., Berl., 1935,  31: 10; 41;
168.—Formentano,  V.  Forme del diabete con  disfunzione
endocrina:  cenni diagnostici e terapia.  Riv. med., 1936, 44:
7-9.—Hare, D. C.   Diabetes in Mongolian imbecile.  Proc.
R. Soc, Lond.,  1928-29, 22: sect, stud: dis. child., 67.—Harris,
S.   Diabetes mellitus  and  hyperinsulinism  of  pituitary, thy-
roid, adrenal,  hepatic and pancreatic origin.  Proc. Interst.
Postgrad. M. Ass. N. America, 1937, 383-401.—Houssay, B. A.
Diabetes as a disturbance of endocrine regulation.  Am. J. M.
Sc,  1937,  193: 582-606.   ------  & Biasotti, A.   Role  de
1'hypophyse et de la surrenale dans le diabete pancreatique du
crapaud.  C. rend. Soc. biol., 1936, 123: 497-500.—Hutton,
J. H.  The relation of diabetes to the endocrine glands.  In-
ternat. J. M. & S.,  1933, 46: 214-21.—Introna. F.  II diabete
plurighiandolare;  riporto di alcuni casi.  Policlinico, 1938, 45:
sez.  med., 35-42.—John, H. J.  The interrelationships of the
pancreas with  other  endocrine organs in diabetes.  Am. J.
Digest. Dis., 1937-38, 4: 4-12.— Kepinov, L.  Role du pancreas,
de 1'hypophyse et des surrenales dans la genese  de l'hyper-
glycemie du diabete pancreatique experimental. Presse med.,
1936, 44: 1652-4.—Kraus, E. J.  Zur Pathogenese des Diabetes
mellitus; auf Grund morphologischer Untersuchung der endo-
krinen Organe.   Virchows  Arch.,  1923, 247:  1-65.   ------
Zur  Frage  der pluriglandularen Genese des  Diabetes mellitus.
Deut. med. Wschr.,  1924,  50:  1559;  1600.—Labbe, M., &
Petresco, M.  Les  alterations des glandes endocrines dans le
diabete sucre.  Ann.  anat.  path., Par., 1934, 11: 761-86.—
La Torre, M., & Manai, A.  A proposito di un caso di diabete a
lesioni pluriglandolari.  Riv. crit. clin. med., 1924,  25:  617-
28.—Legiardi-Laura, C.  The pancreas and the interrelation
of the endocrine and sympathetic system in regard  to diabetes.
N. York M. J.,  1923, 118: 225.—Long, C. N. H.  The influence
of the pituitary and adrenal glands upon pancreatic diabetes.
Medicine, Bait.,  1937, 16:  215-47.—Lucandri, G.   Die  Be-
deutung der  Abderhaldenschen  Reaktion  zum Nachweis
innersekretorischer  Storungen beim Diabetes mellitus.  Fer-
mentforschung, 1936-38, 15: 503-13.—Lusk, G.  The alleged
influence of the adrenals and the thyroids upon diabetic meta-
bolism.  Cornell  Univ. M.  Bull.,  1914, 4: repr.  4.—Major,
R. H.,  & Helwig,  F.  C.  Diabetes mellitus  associated with
status lymphaticus.  J. Am. M. Ass., 1926, 86:  1766.—Nannini,
G.   Su di  un  caso  di  diabete pluriglandolare.  Endocr. pat.
cost., Bologna,  1930, n. ser.,  5:  164-79.—Research  finds  4
glands concerned with diabetes;  disease is not just  a matter
of sugar and insulin; it is influenced by thyroid, adrenals and
pituitary.  Science News Lett., 1934, 25: 215.—Ring,  G. C, &
Hampel, C.  W.  Effects of adrenal medulla and thyroid on the
respiratory metabolism of pancreatic diabetes.  Am. J. Physiol.,
1933, 104:  298-302.—Sainton, P.  Les syndromes diabetiques
associes aux syndromes endocriniens.  Progr. med., Par., 1935,
2043-51.—Schulmann, E.,  Schwab,  H., & Guillaumin, C. O.
L'interferometrie  dans le  diabete  sucr6.   Bull.  Soc. med.
hop. Paris,  1932, 3. ser., 49: 51-4—Seyderhelm, R.  Poly-
glandular  Diabetes mellitus.  Deut. med.  Wschr., 1937, 63:
477-9.—Tuttle,  G.  H.  Studies  in diabetes;  the endocrine
system and diabetes. Med. Times, N. Y., 1935, 63: 331-4.

----  experimental.

   See also under various subheadings of  Diabetes
mellitus;  also Glycosuria;  Phlorizin; and  names
of other poisons.
  Aszodi, Z. Ueber die Ursachen des raschen Tcdes pankreas-
diabetischer Katzen.   Biochem.  Zschr., 1928, 192:  26-35.—
Barker, S. B., & Sweet, J. E.  Effects of carbohydrate  plethora
in experimental diabetes.   Science, 1937,  86: 270.—Bergey,
D. H.  Diabetes mellitus; an experimental study on  the etiology
of the disease.   Proc.  Soc.  Exp.  Biol., N. Y., 1926-27, 24:
229-32.—Camus, J., Gournay, J. J., & Le Grand, A.  Diabete
sucre experimental.   C. rend. Acad, sc, 1923, 177: 146-8.—
Friedemann, T. E.,  &  Webb, P. K.  Trypsin and insulin in-
jections into the pancreatico-duodenal artery.  Proc. Soc. Exp.
Biol.. N. Y., 1925-26,  23: 69-72.—Gherardini, G. Studi sul
diabete  sperimentale.   Minerva med.,  Tor.,  1932, 23:  804-
13.—Koppanyi, T., Ivy, A. C. [et al.]  Studies in avian  diabetes
and glycosuria.   Am.  J. Physiol., 1926, 78: 666-74.—Majus,
M., & Sternberg, O.  Ueber eine Form des Diabetes mellitus
im  Tierexperiment.  Klin. Wschr.,  1931, 10:  264.—Michel,
F. Y.  Arbutin diabetes.  Proc. Soc. Exp. Biol., N. Y.,  1936,
35: 62-4.—Penau, H.,  & Simonnet. H.   Insuline et diabete
experimental.  Ann. med., Par., 1926, 19: 401-14.

----  Eye.

   See also under names of eye diseases  as  Cata-
ract,  diabetic;  Iris,  Rubeosis; Retina, Lipemia;
Retinitis, diabetic,  &c.
   El Sayed, I.   *Ulcus serpens  bei  einem  Dia-
betiker;  ein Beitrag  zu  der Kasuistik der Horn-
hauterkrankungen    bei    Diabetes.     20p.     8?
Munch., 1926.
   Granstrom,  K.  O.    *Refraktionsveranderun-
gen  bei Diabetes mellitus.   160p.   8?   Stockh.,
1933.
   Hennrich,  R.   [O.]     *Spontane  Kammer-
blutungen bei Diabetes.   lOp.  8?  Wiirzb., 1932.
   Kardos, N.   *Les troubles de 1'accommoda-
tion dans le diabete sucre".   48p.   8?  Par., 1925.
   Ruffer, W.   *Ueber diabetische Keratitis im
Anschluss  an   eine  Beobachtung.    33p.     8?
Lpz., 1902.
   Andersen, C.  L.  Contributions to the statistics of the dia-
betic  eye  complications.   Acta  ophth.,  Kbh., 1924-25, 2:
250-6.—Andrade, G. de.  Manifestacoes oculares do diabetes,
seu  prognostico vital.   Brasil  med., 1932,  46: 1011-7.—
Arruga, H.  Diabetes ocular.  Arch. oft. hisp. amer., 1932, 32:
356-67, pl.—Ascher, K. W.  Beobachtungen iiber den Augen-
druck bei Zuckerkranken.  Ber. Deut. ophth. Ges., 1925, 45:
186-90.------ Auge und Diabetes.  Klin. Wschr., 1931, 10:
1407-11.—Attiah, M. A. H.  The frequency  of ocular  mani-
festations of diabetes.   Bull. Ophth. Soc  Egypt (1935) 1936,
28: 201-7.—Badot.  Les complications oculaires du diabete;
le diabete est-il  une contre-indication operatoire?  Bull. Soc.
beige opht., 1932, No. 65, 74-7.—Bellavia, A.  Occhio e diabete.
Rass.  ital.  ottalm., 270-332.—Bessiere,  E.   Complications
oculaires du diabete.  In Diabete sucre, Par., 1935, 115-32.—
Bonnet, P., & Paufique, L. Les manifestations  du diabete sur
l'appareil visuel. J. med. Lyon, 1935, 16: 171-93.—Borsellino,
G.  Ricerche sulla glicodacria dei soggetti normali e dei  dia-
betici.  Cult. med. mod., Pal., 1935,  14: 299;  341.—Braun, R.
Insulin und Auge.   Ber. Deut. ophth. Ges.,  1936, 51:  156-61
[Discussion] 162-4.  Also Zbl. ges.  Ophth., 1936, 36: 330;
1937, 38: 1; 65.—Burch, F. E.  Ocular conditions associated
with diabetes.  J.  Lancet, 1928, 48: 137-41, pl.—Cantonnet.
A., & Joltrois, M.   Paresie de l'accommodation chez un  dia-
betique.  Sem. hop. Paris, 1925, 1: 331.—Carter, L. F.  Ocular
manifestations of diabetes.  J. Michigan  M. Soc,  1930, 29:
365-7.—Castrignani, G.  Contributo clinico alle modificazioni
rifrattive  nei  diabetici.   Ann.  ottalm., 1935,  63: 867-77.—
Cohen, M.  Pathogenesis and prognosis of eye complications
in diabetes. Internat. Clin., 1923, 33. ser., 4: 246-52. -----
The eye in diabetes mellitus.  Arch. Ophth., Chic, 1929, n. ser.,
2: 529-39.—Collenza, D.  Diabete e chirurgia  oculare.   Boll.
ocul., 1937, 16: 657-729, tab.—Dabney, S. G.  Ocular symp-
toms  in diabetes.  Kentucky M. J.,  1926, 24: 484-8.—Davis,
W. T.  The eye in diabetes.  N. York State  J. M., 1929, 29:
1009-14.  Also Sem. med., B. Air., 1929, pt 2, 1807-12. —----
Eye complications in diabetes.   South.  M.  & S.,  1935, 97:
249-53.—De, J. C.  A case of ocular  paralysis with glycosuria,
Ind. M. Gaz., 1923, 58:  589.—De Schweinitz, G. E.. & Fewell,
A. G.  Diabetes and tobacco amblyopia.  Ther. Gaz.,  Detr.,
1926, 3. ser., 50: 623-8.—Duke-Elder, W. S.  Changes in re-
fraction in diabetes mellitus.   Brit. J. Ophth.,  1925, 9: 167-
87.—Duschnitz,  K.  Ein Fall temporarer Hypermetropic  bei
Diabetes  mellitus.   Zschr. Augenh., 1922-23,  49:  296 —
Dykman,  A. B.  Changes in  refraction in diabetes mellitus.
Am. J. Ophth., 1926, 3. ser., 9: 825-8.—Elschnig, A. Diabetes
und Augenerkrankungen.  Med. Klin., Berl., 1929, 25: 49-54.—
Epstein, B.  A case of diabetes, with paralysis of the abducens
nerve.  S. Afr. M. J.,  1935, 9: 343-5.—Fischer, F. P.  Zur
Frage der Refraktionsanderungen bei Diabetes mellitus.  Arch.
Augenh.,  1933-34,  108: 422-5.—Folk, M. L., &  Soskin, S.
The fundus oculi in diabetes mellitus.  Tr. Am. Acad. Ophth.,
1934,266-77.  Also Am. J. Ophth.,  1935,  18: 432-7.—Genet,
L.  Le fond d'ceil des diabetiques.  J. med. Lyon, 1924, 5: 159-
70.—Gifford, S. R.  Ocular complications of diabetes.  Med.
Clin.  N.  America,  1928,  12:  423-31.—Goldfeder, A.  E., &
Kopelovich. M.  A.   [Diabetes and  the eye;  ocular complica-
tions  in  diabetes]   Sovet.  vest,  oft.,  1936,  9:  798-805.—
Grafe, E.  Die Bedeutung der Insulintherapie des Diabetes fiir
die Ophthalmologic.  Ber. Deut. ophth. Ges.,  1924, 44: 53-61.
Also Zschr. Augenh., 1924, 53: 231-3.—Granstrom, K. O.  De
la frequence  de modifications et  plus  particulierement de
diminutions transitoires de la  refraction oculaire au cours du
diabete sucr6. Acta med. scand., 1931, 75: 10; 1934, Suppl. 59,
232.  Also Sven. lak. tidn., 1931, 28: inviirt.  med., 279.   Also
Acta ophth., Kbh., 1933, 11: 1-160.—Gray, W. A.  The ocular
conditions in  diabetes  mellitus.  Brit. J. Ophth., 1933,  17:
577-619.—Greeves, R. A.  Temporary changes in the refrac-
tion of the eye  in diabetics.   Brit. M. J., 1932, 2: 963-5.— 
DIABETES  MELLITUS
279
DIABETES  MELLITUS
 Haden, H. C.  Transitory increase in hypermetropia associated
 with  diabetes.   Med. Rec, Houston,  1923, 17: 168-70.—
 Hansen, E. W.  Ocular complications in diabetes.  J. Lancet,
 1934, 54: 239.—-Heflebower, R. C.  Some intra-ocular altera-
 tions in diabetes.   J.  Med., Cincin.,  1927-28, 8:  8-10.—
 Heinsius, E. Ueber die Augcnhintergrundsveranderungen des
 Diabetikers; Bericht uber Untersuchungen an 221 Diabetikern.
 Klin. Mbl. Augenh., 1938, 100: 207-22.—Heuven, J. A. van, &
 Hulst, L. A.  [Results  of  eye  examination of patients  with
 diabetes mellitus]  Ned. tschr. geneesk., 1932,  76: pt 4, 5025-
 :M. -Himsworth, H. P.  Temporary visual disturbance as an
 initial symptom of diabetes mellitus.  Brit. M. J.,  1932, 2:
 1184-0.—Hogg,  G. H.  Diabetes and eye disease.  Med. J.
 Australia,  1933, 1:  615-8.—Holth, S.  Amblyopia  centralis
 eines diabetischen  Kettenrauchers,  geheilt unter Insuhnbe-
 handlung  trotz   wiederaufgenommenen  und  fortgesetzten
 Nikotinismus. Acta ophth., Kbh., 1927, 5: 195-8.—Larsen, H.
 Ein  Fall von  transitorisc'ier  Hypermetropic bei  latentem
 Diabetes.  Ibid., 210-2.—McGrath, H.   Changes in refrac-
 tion  in diabetes  mellitus.   West  Virginia  M. J.,  1932,  28:
 360-3.—McKee, S.  H.   Observations on the  fundus oculi in
 diabetes mellitus (based upon a study of 1,272 cases) Canad.
 M. Ass. J., 1933, 29: 520; 1935, 32: 549.—Marx,  E.  [Intra-
 ocular pressure in diabetics] Ned.  tschr.  geneesk., 1925, 69:
 pt 2, 918-21.—Maxwell,  E. M.  A note  on  cases of hyper-
 metropia  developing during treatment in diabetes  mellitus.
 Irish J. M. Sc, 1931, 6. ser., 179-81.—Michail, D., Vancea, P..
 & Zolog, N. Sur  l'elimination  lacrymale du glucose chez les
 diabetiques.  C. rend. Soc. biol., 1937, 125: 194.—Mukherjee,
 S. K.  Ocular complications of  diabetes.   Calcutta  M. J.,
 1925-26,  20:  378-82.—Nichelatti,  P.  Insulina e  chirurgia
 oculare nel diabetico.   Lettura  oft.,  1924,  1: 21-4.—Ocular
 manifestations of  diabetes.   Bull.  Pract.  Ophth., S. Franc,
 1932, 2: 63-5.—Odeneal, T. H.  Transient, hyperopia in dia-
 betes.  Am. J. Ophth., 1930, n. ser., 13: 804-5.—Onfray, R., &
 Vigouroux.  Variation de la refraction et  camptopsie, vision
 courbe  dans le diabete.  Bull. Soc.  opht. Paris,  1935, 772-81.
 Also Ann. ocul., Par., 1936,  173: 215.—Parker, W. R.  Ocular
 manifestations of diabetes.  Am. J. Ophth., 1925, 3. ser., 8:
 284-7.—Raab,  K.   [Diabetes and  operative  ophthalmology]
 Magy. orv. nagyhet jegyzokve, 1931, 147.- Ralli, E. P., Gresser,
 E. B., & Flaum, G.  Effect of experimental diabetes on the
 cornea of dogs; its relationship to the administration of vitamin
 A.  Arch.  Ophth., Chic,  1935, 14:  253-62.—Reese. F. M.
 The ocular manifestations of diabetes mellitus.  Internat. Clin.,
 1935, 45.  ser.,  3:  266-85.—Reis,  W.   Gasblaschen  in  der
 Vorderkammer,  ein  neues  differentialdiagnostisches  Kenn-
 zeichen der metastatischen Coliendophthalmie bei Diabetes.
 Klin. Mbl.  Augenh., 1929,  83: 784-7.—Roberts, W. H.   In-
 crease of hyperopia in diabetes.  Tr.  Am. Ophth. Soc, 1920, 18:
 408-27.  Also Am. J. Ophth., 1923, 3. ser., 6: 291-5.—Rotth, A.
 [Disorders of eye in diabetes] Orv. hetil., 1932, 76: mell., 41.—
 Rones,  B.  The  eye in diabetes mellitus.   Med.  Ann. District
 of Columbia, 1938,  7: 149-52.—Rosenberg. M.  Diabetes und
 Auge.  Zschr. Augenh., 1930-31, 73: 207-13—Rosenstein, A.
 M.  Symmetrische  Hornhautgeschwure bei Diabetes mellitus.
 Klin. Mbl. Augenh., 1923, 70: 239-42.  ------   Zur transi-
 torischen  Mvopie  bei Diabetes  mellitus.   Ibid., 1924,  72:
 487-91.—Rudy, A.. & Sachs, B.  Transitory visual disturbances
 in diabetes mellitus; with report of  cases.  N. England J. M.,
 1935, 212: 1157-60.—Ruedemann, A. D.  Ocular disturbances
 in diabetes.  Ann. Int. M., 1927, 1: 39-43.—Safar, K.  Diabetes
 und Auge.  Wien.  med. Wschr., 1038, 88:  685-7.—Sawyer,
 M.  E.  M.  Eye reactions in  pancreatic  diabetes.   Am. J.
 Physiol., 1933, 106: 491-504.—Shepardson, H. C, & Crawford,
 J. W. Ocular findings in diabetes;  comment on  an unselected
 group of adult  diabetics.  California West. M.  1931,  35:
 111-7.—Sindoni,  A., jr.    Diabetes  mellitus and  how  the
 optometrist can help.   Optometr.  Week.,  1934-35.  25:  427-
 9.—Tkahashi. T.    Ophthalmologische Studien  beim  pan-
 kreasdiabetischen Hunde  nebst  Bemerkungen iiber  die  Wir-
 kung von  Insulin.   Arch.  Ophth.,  Berl.,  1926, 117:  479-
 510.—Taubenhaus, M.   Neuere Erfahrungen iiber  Augener-
 krankungen bei Diabetes  mellitus  und  deren Beeinflussung
 durch interne Therapie.  Med. Klin., Berl.,  1934, 30: 1390-4.
 ------   Diabetes  und Auge.   Zschr. Augenh.,  1934-35,.80:
 I66-9.—Terrien, F.  Les  complications oculaires du diabete.
 Prat. med. fr., 1928, 7: 178-90.  Also in Lecons du dimanche
 (Carnot, P.) Par., 1933, 3. ser., 348-65.  ------  Les amblyo-
 pies du diabete.   Progr.  med.,  Par.,  1934,  721-8.—Veil, P.
 Le? manifestations oculaires du diabete. Rev. gen. clin. ther.,
 1929  43: 694—Villani,  G.  Biomicroscopia  dell occluo  dia-
 betico.  Ann. ottalm., 1934, 62: 881; 977,  2 pl—Waite, J. H.
 Light minimum in  the diabetic   Tr. Am. Ophth.  Soc, 1966,
 31: 527-50.  ------& Beetham, W. P. The visual mechanism
 in diabetes mellitus (a comparative study  of  2,002  diabetics,
 and 457 non-diabetics for control)   N. England. J. M., 193o,
 212* 367- 429—Weisz, M.  [Ophthalmological aspect of  dia-
 betes mellitus] Gy6gyaszat, 1938, 78: 170-4—Whitham, L. B.
 Epithelial dystrophy of  cornea an ooular manifestation in
 diabetes. Am. J. Ophth., 1924, 3. ser., 7: 759-63.

----  Genitals and gonads.

   Apt,  R.    *Diabetes  mellitus   und  Ovarial-
 funktion  [Basel]  47p.   8?   S. Louis, 1930.
   Kinberg,    S.   S.    *Puberte-m6nopause   et

diabete suck.  25p.   8?  Par., 1935.
   Wiegmann, F. [F. A.]   *Untersuchungen iiber
Beziehungen zwischen  Diabetes und  Menstrua-
tion   [Leipzig]   24p.  8?   [Zeulenroda] 1931.
   Arias Vallego, E.  La hipofunci6n ovarica en la etiologfa de
la  diabetes.   Arch,  med., Madr., 1934, 37: 475-82.—Bokel-
mann,  O.  Genitale  Hautkrankheiten und Diabetes mellitus.
Zschr.  Geburtsh. Gyn.,   1928,  94:  466-81.—Bompiani,  R.
L'amenorrea delle diabetiche.  Policlinico, 1936, 43: sez. prat.,
1855-61.—Carnot, Terris & Caroli.  Un cas de  diabete ovarien,
resistant  a l'insuline, tres ameiiore par la folliculine.  Bull.
Soc.  med. hop.  Paris, 1928,  3. ser.,  52: 738-40.—Carrasco
Formiguera, R.  Influence de l'insuline sur les troubles de la
fonction menstruelle  dans un  cas de diabete grave.  C. rend.
Soc. biol., 1924, 90: 826.—Cassano, C, & Catelli, F.  Ormone
gonadotropo e  funzione insulare nel diabete  mellito.   Arch.
stud,  fisiopat.  ricambio,  1935,  3:  165-89.—Cohen,  D., &
Cohen, A. E.  Focal  infection and diabetes mellitus; report of
case  showing marked improvement following prostatectomy.
Urol. Cut. Rev., 1926, 30: 650.—Consoli, V.  Influenza dell'iper-
glicemia  sperimentale  sui  genitali  femminili.  Clin,  ostet.,
1933, 35: 577-92.—Damurtas, M. P.  Sopra un caso di diabete
in soggetto con infantiiismo ed ipoevolutismo genitale. Athena,
Roma, 1936, 5: 375-9.—Dickinson, R. L. A case of obstinate
diabetic eczema of vulva; rapid cure by insulin  administra-
tion, with return of menstruation at 50.  Am. J. Obst., 1924,
7:  338.—Gayet.  Diabete et hypertrophic de  la  prostate.
Lyon med., 1027, 139: 11-3.—Heimann-Trosien, A., & Hirsch-
Kauffmann,  H.  Beeinflussung  von Diabetes mellitus  durch
die Pubertat.  Klin.  Wschr.,  1925,  4: 2016.—Introna,  F.
Mestruazione e diabete mellito.  Gior.  clin. med., 1935,  16:
1853-72.—Maestrini, D.   Un caso  di  prurito diabetico  con
eczema secondario dei genitali, guarito con l'insulina.  Rinasc.
med., 1924,  1: 497-9.—Marchbanks,  H. E.  Amenorrhea in
young  diabetics.  J. Kansas M. Soc,  1924, 24: 357-61.—
Navarro,  A.   Metrorragias en la diabetes.   An.  Fac.  med.,
Montev., 1922-23, 8: 171-4—Nobecourt, P.  Diabete sucre et
periode pubertaire chez les filles.  Medecine, Par., 1927-28,
9:  822-6.  Also Arch.  farm,  sper., 1929-30, 48: 81-5.  Also
Rev. g6n. clin. ther.,  1929, 43: 353-60.—Peperkorn, R.  Men-
struation und Diabetes mellitus.  Miinch. med.  Wschr., 1932,
79: 1748-50.—Perazzi, P.  Vulvo-vaginite da saccharomyces
in  donna diabetica.   Atti Accad. fisiocr. Siena, 1927, 10. ser.,
2:  335-8.—Politzer,  M.   Influenza della follicolina sull'atti-
vita  insulinica in   diabetiche  ipovariche.   Rass.  fisiopat.,
1937,  9:  685-702.—Rastelli, E., & Rossi, V.  Diabete mellito
e ipogenitalismo.   Gior.  clin. med.,  1938, 19:  355-69.—San
Miguel, J.  Gangrena gaseosa del pene en un diabetico.  Sem.
med., B.  Air.,  1937,  44: pt 2, 512-4.—Spencer.  R. D.   Mem-
branous dysmenorrhea  as a symptom of  diabetes.  J. Am. M.
Ass., 1924, 83: 1428.—Steiner,  M.  Phimose und Balanitis
auf  diabetischer  Grundlage,  durch  Proteinkorpertberapie
geheilt.   Wien. klin. Wschr., 1926, 39: 730.

        Geographic occurence.
   See also  Diabetes mellitus,  Statistics.
   Zuber, E.   *Haufigkeit  des Diabetes  mellitus
in Basel.   16p.   8?   Basel, 1936.
   Banuelos Garcia, M.  Sobre algunas cuestiones referentes a
la diabetes sacarina en Castilla la Vieja.  Inform, med., Valla-
dolid, 1927, 4: 1-4.—Chase, L. A.  The trend of diabetes in
Saskatchewan, 1905 to  1934.  Canad. M. Ass. J., 1937, 36:
366-9.—Deacon, W. J. V.  Diabetes in Michigan.  J. Michigan
M. Soc, 1925, 24: 189-92.  Also Michigan Pub. Health, 1938,
26: 25; 31.—Dutt, M. M.  Diabetes in Bengal.  Tr. Far East.
Ass.  Trop. M. (1927) 1928, 1: 169-89—Emerson, H., & Lari-
more, L. D.   Diabetes mellitus, a contribution to its epidemi-
ology based chiefly upon  mortality statistics.  Tr. Ass. Am.
Physicians, 1924, 39: 290-303  [Discussion] 313-6. Also Arch.
Int  M., 1924, 34: 585-630.—Gnecco Mozo, F.  La  diabetes
mellitus en Bogota.  Rev. med. Bogota, 1934-35, 44: 935-92.—
Heiberg, K. A., & Heiberg, P. Die Zahl der Krankheitsfalle an
Diabetes mellitus in Danemark im Jahre 1924.  Acta  med.
scand , 1925, 62: 126-30.—Hoffman, F. L.  The diabetes record
of  1931  in America.  Ind. M. Rec,  1933, 53: 40-8.—Joslin,
E  P., & Lombard, H. L.  Diabetes epidemiologv from death
records. N. England J. M., 1936, 214: 7-9.—Landabure. P. B.,
&  Puchulu, F.  Demografia de la diabetes  infantil.  Actas
Congr. nac. med., Rosario, 1934,  5: pt 4,  908-13.—Lombard,
H  L Boris.  A. A., & Minsky, S.  Diabetes in Massachusetts.
Commonhealth. Bost.,  1934, 21: 65-73.—Lombard. H. L.. &
Miner, S.  J.  Diabetes in Massachusetts.  Ibid., 1937, 24: 123-
33 —McNickle, L. C.   Diabetes  in  New  Zealand;  discussed
etiologically.   N.  Zealand  M.  J.,  1925-26,  24: 243-52.—
Mortada, I.  Some of the etiological factors of diabetes mellitus
in  Egypt.  C. rend.  Congr. internat. m6d.  trop.,  1929,  2:
599-615.—Peter, W. W.  Diabetes in New York City.  Am. J.
Pub. Health, 1928,  18:  1388-90.—Pirquet,  C.   Statistische
Untersuchungen iiber Diabetes mellitus in England.  Mschr.
Kinderh.,  1924-25, 29:  368.  Also Wien.  klin. Wschr.,  1924,
37- 1277-80.—Ross,  M. A., &  McKinnon, N. E.  The trend
of  diabetes in Ontario  1879-1929.   Canad. Pub.  Health J.,
1930, 21:  549-57.—Roy, A. T.   Some points in the etiology of
diabetes with special reference to Bengal.  Calcutta M. J.,
1925-26, 20:  318-31.—Stafne.  W. A.  Diabetes in Minnesota.
Minnesota M., 1934, 17: 503-12.—Stott, H.  Diabetes in the
East- etiological and clinical aspects of diabetes in India.  Tr.
Far  East.  Ass. Trop. M.  (1927) 1928. 1: 152-65.—Suarez, J. 
DIABETES  MELLITUS
280
DIABETES  MELLITUS
Diabetes in Porto Rico.  Porto Rico J. Pub. Health, 1929-30,
5: 325-31.—Thaller, L.   Ueber die Seltenheit des Diabetes
mellitus in Kroatien.  Wien.  klin.  Wschr.,  1923, 36: 541.—
Tiber, A. M.  The trend of diabetes mellitus in New York City;
statistics from Bellevue hospital, 1911 to 1935. J. Am. M. Ass.,
1936, 106: 1537-40.


----   Glycemia.

   See  also  Blood   sugar;  Diabetes  mellitus,
Diet: Food tolerance; Diabetes mellitus,  Meta-
bolism;  Diabetes mellitus, Pathogenesis.
   Bierry,  H., Rathery, F. [et al.]  Diabete experimental et
glycemie.  C. rend. Soc. biol.,  1924, 90: 615-7.—Escudero, P.,
& Pangaro, J. A.   L'isoglycemie.  Rev. sudamer. med., Par.,
1932, 3: 97-104.—Gilbert-Dreyfus & Lamotte, M.  Etudes sur
le phlyctenoglucose dans le diabete sucre.  Bull. Soc. med. hop.
Paris. 1938,  3. ser., 54: 485-90.—Herbst, R. Die Bedeutung
der Hyperglykamie fiir  die  Stoffwechsellage des Diabetes-
Kranken.  Verh. Deut. Ges. inn. Med., 1937, 49. Kongr., Sekt.
inn. Med., 87-90.—Himwich, H. E.  Blood sugar in experi-
mental diabetes.  Bull. N. York Acad. M.,  1936,  12: 284-95.
------Chambers, W. H. [et al.]  A mechanism maintaining the
hyperglycemia of diabetes. Proc. Soc. Exp. Biol., N. Y., 1928-
29, 26: 120.—Kantrow, A. H., & Boyd, J. D.  Blood sugar in
diabetes in children.  Am. J. Dis. Child., 1937, 54: 1005-11 —
Kennedy,  A. M.  Viscid blood and hyperglycaemia in diabetes
mellitus.  Lancet, Lond., 1929, 1:  660.—Kleiner, I. S.   The
blood sugar and diabetes. J. Am. Inst. Homeop., 1929, 22:
322-7.—Lundsgaard, C., & Holboell, S. A.   Recherches sur la
forme du  glucose  sanguin chez les diabetiques, avant et apres
injection  d'insulin;  etudes sur les  echanges hydro-carbones.
C. rend. Soc. biol., 1925, 92: 395-7.—Moore, J. W.  Blood sugar
in diabetes  mellitus.  Kentucky M.  J.,  1926, 24: 322-4 —
Pemberton, H. S., & Cunningham, L.  The behaviour of the
diabetic towards circulating glucose.  Lancet, Lond., 1925, 2:
1222-4.—Pickering, D. V.  Some observations on the blood-
sugar in diabetes.  In Duff House Papers (Spriggs) Lond., 1923,
1: 268-307.—Piotrowski, G. L. Glycosurie et glycemie comme
elements de diagnostic et de pronostic dans le diabete.  Bruxelles
med., 1932-33, 13: 1465-73.—Rathery, F.  La glycemie des
diabetiques.  Ibid., 1937-38, 18: No. Spec. 1937, 64.        &
Froment,  P.  La glycemie des diabetiques.   Ibid., 635; 670.—
Rathery, F., & Grignon,  C. E.  Le sucre proteidique  dans le
diabete.   Gaz. med. France, 1933, 611-6.—Steiner, P.   Etude
sur l'hyperglycemie et la glycosurie des diabetiques; leur evolu-
tion,  leurs variations et leurs  correlations.  Schweiz.  med.
Wschr., 1923, 53: 529-34.—Tolstoi, E.  Blood sugar in diabetes
mellitus.  Bull.  N. York Acad.  M., 1936, 12: 295-316 —
Vandeput, E.  Etudes sur la glycolyse (enrichissement du sang
en sucre; diabete  pancreatique;  diabete  adrenalique)  Tr.
Lab.  physiol. Inst. Solvay,   1910,  10:  No.  3,  291-362.—
Williams, E. S.,  & Sunderman. F. W.   The distribution of
sugar and chlorid in the blood of diabetic individuals.  Am. J.
M. Sc, 1934. 187: 462-9.


----  Glycemia, low.

   See also  Blood  sugar, low;  Diabetic   coma,
Diagnosis; Insulin.

   Obadia,  E.   *L'6preuve  d'hypoglyc6mie  pro-
voquee  chez  l'individu  normal et  le  diabetique.
60p.   8?   Par., 1935.
   Adlersberg, D.  Ueber psychische Ausnahmszustande beim
hypoglykamischen Diabetiker und deren forensische Bedeutung.
Klin.  Wschr., 1932, 11:  1671.—Baudouin,  A., Lewin, J.,  &
Azerad, E.  Sur l'epreuve d'hypoglycemie provoquee chez les
diabetiques.  C. rend. Soc. biol., 1935, 119: 686-8.—Cavallaro,
V.  Sulla  presenza di una sostanza ipoglicemizzante nel sangue
dei diabetici.  Riforma med.,  1930, 46: 90-3.—Cole, L.  Some
aspects of hypoglycemia in diabetes.  Practitioner, Lond., 1930,
124: 205-11.—Engel, R.  Lungenbluten bei einer  Zuckerkran-
ken im hypoglykamischen Anfall. Deut. Tuberk. Bl., 1936, 10:
65-8.—Gilbert-Dreyfus & Salembiez, M. H.  Accidents hypo-
glycemiques au cours du diabete sucre.  Arch. med.  Angers,
1935,  39: 17-9.—Herold. A. A.  Further observations on
juvenile diabetics and hyperinsulinism. South. M. J., 1935, 28:
438-40.—Haintz, E., & Kolta, E.  Atypische hypoglykamische
Erscheinungen bei  schwerer  Zuckerkrankheit.  Deut.  Arch.
k in. Med.,  1932-33, 174: 667-71.—Haintz, O.  [Pseudohypo-
glycaemia in  grave cases of  diabetes]  Orv. hetil., 1932, 76:
9^5~7-—Kylin, E.  Ueber die alimentare  Hvpoglykamie bei
Diabetes  mellitus mit und ohne Hypertonie.  Wien. Arch. inn.
Med, 1928, 15: 325-330.—Labbe, M., Boulin, R. let al.l  Note
sur 1 hypoglycemic  provoquee chez les diabetiques.  C. rend.
Soc biol., 1931, 107: 655-7.—Landabure,  P. B.  Factors de-
termmant.es de la hipoglucemia en los ninos diabeticos.   Sem.
?Sin" P-fi^o-o1931' 38: 160_4-  Mso Tr- Clin- Escudero, B. Air.,
1930, 4: o30-8. ------  Caracteres clfnicos del sindrome hipo-
glucemico en la diabetes infantil.  Sem. med., B. Air., 1930 37-
pt 2  1830-3.  Also Tr.  Clfn. Escudero, B.  Air., 1930, 4: 654-
1,ooTotyt,0i1, °\  HyP°glycopyresis.  Proc. B. Soc. M., Lond.,
1924-25, 18: sect, med., 11-5.—Locascio, R.  La ipoglicemia da
carico di peptone nei diabetici.  Minerva  med., Tor  1937
28: pt 2, 116-9.—Merklen, P., Wolf, M., & Adnot, A.   Diabete
avec crises d hypoglycemic a  repetition.  Bull. Soc. m6d. h6p
Paris, 1929, 3. ser., 53: 141-8—Peters, C. A., & Rabinowich,
I. M.  A case of diabetes mellitus showing aglycemia without
symptoms.  Am. J. M. Sc, 1929, 178: 29-32.  Also Med. Press
&  Circ,  Lond., 1929, n. ser., 128:  129—Pisafovicova, J.
[Hypoglycemic states in juvenile diabetes mellitus]  Cas.  16k.
6esk., 1936, 75: 936-8.—Rathery, F., &  Rudolf, M.  Diabete et
hypoglycemic  Bull. Soc. med. hop. Paris, 1929, 3. ser., 53:
1095-100.—Roholm,  K.,  &  Hess-Thaysen,  T. E.   [Hypo-
glycemic  symptoms in diabetics]  Hospitalstidende, 1933, 76:
713-28.—Root, H. F. The effects of insulin hypoglycemia upon
the diabetic heart in children and youth.  Ann. Int. M., 1937-
38,  11: 1332-43.—Rosendahl, G.  Diabetes mellitus and hypo-
glycsemia.  Acta med. scand., 1927,  66: 100-8.   Also Med.
rev., Bergen,  1927, 44: 145-52.—Smith, B. A symptom com-
plex in diabetes that  may be confused with the reaction of
insulin overdosage.  California West. M.,  1925. 23: 311-3.—
Szyfman, L., & Wajnsztok, J.  A propos d'un cas d'hypoglyce-
mie spontanee chez une diabetique.  Arch. mal. app.  digest.,
Par.,  1935, 25:  571-5.  Also Polska gaz.  lek. 1935, 14: 29.—
W^gierko, J.  R.  [Hypoglycemia in diabetes]  Ibid., 1933, 12:
593-5.—Zeckwer, I. T.  Hypoglycemia in diabetes associated
with obstruction of the pancreatic duct.  Arch.  Int. M., 1934,
54: 330-8.

----  Glycemia:  Measurement.

   See also  Blood sugar,  Determination; Diabetes
mellitus, Diagnosis.
   Vesa,  A.   Studien  iiber   Diabetes  mellitus
unter Anwendung von  zweistiindlichen  bei Tag
und  Nacht entnommenen Blutzucker- und Harn-
proben.  201p.   8?   Helsin., 1934.
   Barat, I., & Hetfinyi, G.  Zuckerbestimmungen im mensch-
lichen Blut und Gewebe bei Diabetikern. Deut. Arch. klin.
Med., 1922-23,  141:  358-65.—Bose,  J. P.  Arterio-venous
sugar difference as a criterion of the severity of diabetes.
Annual Rep.  Calcutta School Trop. M., 1934,  131.  -----
Arterio-venous sugar difference in diabetes mellitus: its value
in adjudging the severity of the disease.  Ind. J. M. Res., 1935-
6,  23: 1-20.   ------  Arterial versus  venous  blood  sugar;
arterio-venous sugar difference as a criterion of the severity of
diabetes.   Ind.  M. Gaz., 1935, 70: 361.—Gerhardtova, M., &
Postranecky,  O.  [Practical significance of glycemia level on
empty stomach in diagnosis and determination of the form of
diabetes]   Cas.  lek.  eesk., 1937, 76: 850-3.—Gray. H.  Blood-
sugar levels in diabetes when first seen.  Med. Clin. N. America,
1923, 7: 675-86.—Greeley, H.  The necessity for blood sugar
estimation in suspected diabetes with  or without  glycosuria.
N.  York State J. M., 1927, 27: 527-30.—Griffiths, E. P., &
Shrader,  L. C.  Repeated blood-sugar determinations in certain
cases of diabetes.  Pennsylvania M. J.,  1934-35, 38: 699-704.—
Landau,  A.,  Hercenberg, T.,  & Beiless, I.   Contribution a
I'etude du diabete sucre basee sur les recherches de la glycemie
capillaire et veineuse.   J. physiol. path, gen., Par., 1935, 33:
75; 544, 2 ch.—Lawrence, R. D.  The best times for blood sugar
tests in the diagnosis and treatment of diabetes.  Practitioner,
Lond., 1927,118: 114-24.—Lax, H., & Szirmai, J. [Determina-
tion of sugar contents of the blood in diabetes] Gy6gyaszat,
1927, 67: 544—6.—Malmros. H. Importance du taux du sucre
sanguin pour  le pronostic du diabete sucre. C. rend. Soc. biol.,
1925.  93: 377-9.—Nadler,  W. H., Starr, P., &  Tukey, G.
Glycemia as a guide in the treatment of diabetes mellitus; the
practicability of routine examinations of small, effectively pre-
served specimens of blood drawn by the patient.  Arch. Int.
M., 1925, 36: 579-84.—Pitfield, R. L.  Unusually high blood
sugar content in a case of diabetes. Med. J. & Rec, 1924,120:
433.—Polak  Daniels, L.  [How  may technically  well done
blood sugar determinations lead us astray in the diagnosis of
diabetes?]  Ned. tschr. geneesk., 1930, 74: pt 2, 4861-75.

----   Glycemia: Variations.

   See also Diabetes mellitus subheadings  (Diet:
Food   tolerance;   Pathogenesis;  Pharmacology;
Therapy, &c.)
    Otj,  K.   I.   *Les  effets  tardifs  de  l'hyper-
glyc6mie provoquee chez  les  diabetiques.   69p.
8?   Par.,  1931.
   Donhoffer, S.  [Glycemia reaction  in diabetesl   Orv. hetil.
1930. 74: 1240.  Also Deut. Arch. klin. Med., 1930, 169: 242-
6.—Elkin, C. W. W.  Fluctuations in  blood sugar in diabetics.
Pennsylvania M. J.. 1936^37, 40: 334-7.—Giusti, A.  Sull'azione
dell'iperpnea  sulla glicemia e sulla riserva alcalina nei diabetici.
Fisiol. & med., Roma, 1933. 4: 657-64.—Grott, J.  V.   Re-
cherches sur  le diagnostic du diabete sucre; valeur de la courve
de l'hyperglycemie provoquee pour le diagnostic  et le traite-
ment du diabete sucre. Sang, Par.. 1932, 6: 491-523.—Lami, G.
Sul comportamento della glicemia durante il  riflesso oculo-
cardiaco nei  diabetici.   Rass.  fisiopat., 1937,  9:  499-508.—
Landabure, P. B., & Puchulu, F. La labilidad de la glucemia en
la  diabetes infantil.  Actas Congr. nac med., Rosario,  1934,
 5:  pt 4,  905-7.—Liotta, D.   Ricerche sull'iperglicemia provo-
cata e sull'esalazione carbonica nel diabete e in altri stati mor-
bosi.  Riforma med.,   1926,   42:   1009-11.—Lyonnet,  B.
L'epreuve de  l'hyperglycemielprovoquee  dans  le  diabete. 
DIABETES MELLITUS
281
DIABETES MELLITUS
 Lyon med., 1931, 148: 437-43.—Rathery, F., Roy, L., & Conte,
 M.  Les variations spontanees de la courbe glycemique du
 diabetique.  C. rend. Acad, sc, 1935, 200:  1992-4.

 ----  Glycemia: Variations, daily.

   Haffner, I. [geb. Kaufmann]   *Der Wert der
 Blutzucker-Tageskurve  fiir die  Behandlung des
 Diabetes  mellitus   [Leipzig]   19p.   8?   [Zeu-
 lenroda, 1930]
   Kroner, R.   *Erfahrungen iiber die Methodik
 des  Blutzucker-Tagesprofils  beim  Diabetiker.
 47p.   8?   Frankf. a.  M., 1930.
   Baranov, V. G.   [Determination  of daily fluctuations of
 blood sugar in treatment of  diabetes]  Klin, med., Moskva,
 1933, 11:  375-9.—Flaum, A.   Beobachtungen iiber die Blut-
 zuckerkurve bei Diabetikern im Laufe des  Tages.  Acta med.
 scand.,  1925, 62: 372-7.  Also C. rend. Soc. biol., 1925, 93:
 380-2.—Gjuric.  [Cyclic changes in  blood  sugar level and its
 significance in the treatment of diabetes]  Cas. 16k. desk., 1934,
 73: 972-4.—Hess Thaysen, T. E.  The blood sugar curve in
 diabetics.   Acta med. scand.,  1930,  73:  408-24.—Kroner, R.
 Erfahrungen  iiber die Methodik  des Blutzucker-Tagesprofils
 beim Diabetiker.  Arch. Verdauungskr., 1930, 48: 346-66.—
 Mollerstrom, J.  [Daily variations of sugar of blood and urine
 in diabetic patients]  Hygiea, Stockh.,  1929, 91: 379-97 —
 Rathery, F., Roy, L., & Conte, M.  Les variations spontanees de
 la glycemie  chez le  diabetique durant le nycthemere.  Paris
 med., 1935, 97: 9-23.—Rogers, F.  L.  Daily variation of sugar
 content of blood and  urine during treatment of diabetes mellitus.
 Arch. Int. M.,  1936, 57: 1027-31.—Rueff, M.   Ueber  die
 prognostische Bedeutung des  sogenannten Blutzucker-Tages-
 profils beim Diabetes.   Med. Klin., Berl., 1932,  28: 932 —
 Sprague, P. H., & Newson, D. A. A study of the 24 hour blood
 sugar curve in diabetic patients.  Canad. M. Ass. J., 1934, 31:
 009—11.—Sybrandy,  B. [The cyclic changes of blood sugar in
 diabetes]  Ned. tschr. geneesk., 1926, 70:  632-46.—Vesa. A.
 Bei  Diabetikern erhaltene  24-stiindige  Blutzuckerkurven.
 Acta med. scand., 1934, suppl. 59,  97.

 ----  Glycemia—without  glycosuria.

   See  also Diabetes mellitus, Urine.
   Schulze,  [G.]  H.    *Zur  Frage  der Hyper-
 glykamie  bei fehlender  Glukosurie  im  Diabetes
 mellitus   [Lpz.]   14p.    8?   [Zeulenroda i. Thiir.]
 1928.
   Gamier, M., & Chene, P.   Sur l'hyperglycemie persistante
 chez les diabetiques devenus aglycosuriques.  Paris med., 1928,
 69: 308-10.—Oury, P., & Tecon, R. M.  Accidents diabetiques
 et hyperglycemic sans glycosurie.  Ibid.,  1924, 53: 432-4.—
 Stone,  C.  T.   Hyperglycemia without glycosuria in 1,000
 diabetic patients.  J. Am. M.  Ass., 1926, 87: 388-90.

 ----  Glycosuria.

   See  under Diabetes mellitus,  Urine.

 ----  Heart and coronaries.

   See  also  Diabetes   mellitus,   Cardiovascular
 system.
   Blitzsten, E. P. W., & Schram, D. L.  Diabetes; electro-
 cardiographic studies.  Arch. Int.  M., 1925, 36: 770-8.—
 Gager, L. T.  Diabetes and the heart. Diabetes, N. Y., 1933,
 1: 72-91.—Hepburn,  J.,  & Graham, D.  An electrocardio-
 graphic  study on 123 cases of diabetes mellitus. Tr. Ass. Am.
 Physicians, 1928, 43: 86-94.  Also Am. J.  M. Sc, 1928, 176:
 782-9.—Himwich, H. E., Goldfarb, W.,  & Fazikas. J. F.  The
 carbohydrate metabolism of the heart during pancreas diabetes.
 Am. J. Physiol., 1935-36, 114: 273-7.—Klingenberg, A. [The
 heart in diabetes]  Norsk, mag. laegevid., 1934, 95: 940-58.—
 Panaro, C.  II cuore nei diabetici. Studium, Nap., 1934, 24:
 249-53.—Pomothy,  R.   Ueber den  Verbrauch verschiedener
 Zuckerarten bei uberlebenden Herzen von pankreasdiabetischen
 Katzen. Biochem. Zschr., 1934-35, 275: 448-54.

 ----   Heart and coronaries:  Diseases.

   Schutt,   H.    *Zur  Frage  spezifisch-elektro-
 kardiographischer Veranderungen bei der Zucker-
 krankheit.   18p.  8?   Halle (Saale) 1935.
   Aresu, M.  Diabete e insufficenza miocardica.   Arch. ital.
 anat. pat., 1935, 6:  suppl., 609-15.—Arriola  Moreno.   Sobre
 un caso de  taquicardia  paroxfstica y  diabetes tratado  con
 insulina.  Sem. med., B. Air.,  1926, 33: pt 2,  631—Blasek, S.
 Zur Frage der  Insulinschadigung bei  Behandlung herzde-
 kompensierter Diabetiker. Med. Welt, 1934, 8: 373.—Blotner,
 H.  Coronary disease in diabetes mellitus.  N. England J. M.
 1930, 203:  709-13.—Bouchut,  L., & Froment. R.  Les troubles
 cardiaques dans le diabete suck''; aspect et signification.  Lyon
med.,  1938,  161: 225-41.—Cullinan, E. R., & Graham, G.
Atheroma and  coronary thrombosis  in a young diabetic.  J.
Path. Bact.,  Lond.,  1934, 38:  167-70, 2 pL—Derot. M.  Le
collapsus cardiaque chez  les diabetiques.  Gaz. med. France,
1935,  42:  801-3.—Enklewitz,  M.   Diabetes  and coronary
thrombosis; an  analysis  of cases which came to  necropsy.
Am. Heart J., 1934, 9: 386-95.—Eschbach, H.  Ueber Kranz-
arterienthrombose bei Diabetes mellitus.  Miinch. med. Wschr.,
1933, 80: 1392-5.—Horvai, L.  [Angina pectoris and diabetes]
Gy6gyaszat, 1932,  72: 39-42.—Labbe, M., & Soulie, P.  Les
troubles cardiaques du diabete sucre. Progr. med., Par., 1935,
2055-61.—Lefkovits, A. M.  Coronary disease in diabetes melli-
tus.  J. Lab.  Clin. M.,  1937-38, 23: 354-7.—Micheli, F.
Sindrome coronarica con infarto miocardico in soggetto diabe-
tico.  Gazz. med. ital., 1937, 96: 31-9.—Musick, E.R. Diabetes
and heart disease.  J. Oldahoma M. Ass.,  1937, 30: 441-3.—
Nathanson, M. H.  Coronary disease in 100 autopsied diabetics.
Am.  J.  M. Sc, 1932, 183: 495-502.------  The  cardiac
pathology of diabetes  mellitus.   J. Lancet, 1934, 54: 323-6.—
Root,  H. F., & Graybiel, A.   Angina  pectoris and diabetes
mellitus.  J. Am. M. Ass., 1931, 96: 925-8.  Also repr.—Root,
H. F., & Sharkey,  T. P.  Coronary arteriosclerosis in diabetes
mellitus.  N.  Enghmd J. M.,  1936, 215: 605-12—Schulte-
Ortiz, G., & Pangaro, J.  A.  Influencia  de  la descomposici6n
cardiaca y de la angina de pecho sobre la tolerancia glucida en
los diabeticos.   Prensa med. argent., 1930-31, 17: 1357-74.
Also Tr. Clfn. Escudero, B. Mr., 1930, 4: 749-83.—Soskin, S.,
Katz, L. N. [et al-1  Treatment of elderly diabetic patients with
eardiovascular disease; available carbohydrate  and  the blood
sugar level.  Arch. Int.  M., 1933. 51: 122-42.  Also  repr.—
Strouse, S., Soskin, S. [et  al.]  Treatment of older diabetic
patients with  cardiovascular disease.  J. Am. M. Ass., 1932,
98: 1703-6.—Taterka, H.  Insulin und Zuckerbelastung beim
Herzkrankendiabetiker.  Klin. Wschr., 1929, 8: 1763.

----   Hematopoietic system.

  Otto,  F.  [M.  W.]   *Ueber die  Kombination
von Diabetes  mellitus mit  pernizioser  Anamie.
15p.   8?   Rost.,  1934.
  Adams, S. F.  Three cases of pernicious anemia and diabetes
mellitus with a note on the apparent ineffectiveness of insulin in
the presence of  a  profound anemia.  Med.  Clin. N. America,
1924-25, 8: 1163-70.—Benjamin,  M.  Die pathogenetischen
Beziehungen des Diabetes  mellitus zur  perniziosen Anamie.
fol. haemat., Lpz., 1934, 52: 113-29.—Caccuri, S. II ricambio
i moglobinico nel diabete mellito.  Haematologica, Pavia, 1937,
'8:  651-72.—Glaser, J.   Diabetes mellitus  and concomitant
leukemia.   J. Am. M. Ass., 1927, 88:  1626.—Goudsmit, J.
 Combination of diabetes  with pernicious anemia] Ned. tschr.
geneesk., 1930, 74:  1447-63.—Hitzrot, L.  H.  Coincident
diabetes mellitus and pernicious anemia:  with report of a case.
Am. J. M. Sc, 1929, 177:  213-9.—JolifTe, N., Brandaleone, H.,
& Most, H.  The effect of protein on the carbohydrate tolerance
of 2  eases having  combined diabetes mel'itus an 1 pernicious
anenra. J. Chn. Invest.,  1935, 14: 357-65.—McGregor, H. G.
Pernicious anaemia with diabetes mellitus.   Brit. M. J., 1937,
2: 617-9.—Root, H. F.  Diabetes and pernicious anemia.  J.
Am.  M. Ass., 1931 96: 928-33.—Shookhoff, C.  The coinci-
dental  occurrence  of diabetes mellitus and  pernicious anemia;
report of 2 cases.  Ann. Int. M., 1932, 5: 1161-7.—Somerset,
J. B. Diabetes mellitus and pernicious anaemia occurring con-
currently.   Melbourne Hosp.  Clin. Rep.,  1932, 3: 37-9.—
Watson, E. M.   The association  of diabetes mellitus  and
pernicious  anaemia.   Canad. M. Ass. .).,   1933, 29:  11-7.—
Wright, F. R.  Diabetes mellitus and pernicious anemia.  Clif-
ton M. Bull., 1926-27, 12: 64-7.  Also repr.

----   Heredity.

  See also Diabetic, Family.
  Blum, J.   *Hereditat  und Familiendisposition
beim  Diabetes  mellitus.   7p. 8?   Bonn,  1924.
  Finke, W.  *Ueber den Diabetes  mellitus als
Erbkrankheit und seine  konstitutionellen Bezie-
hungen zu anderen Krankheiten;  Ermittlungen
an  1,500  klinisch beobachteten Zuckerkranken.
p. 713-38.   8?   Berl., 1930.
  Also Zschr. klin. Med., 1930, 114:

  Gietzelt,   G.   F.    *Diabetes   mellitus  bei
Zwillingen.   39p.   8?  Lpz., 1935.
  Kouindjy,  R.    *Diabete et  h6redite\   97p.
8?   Par., 1937.
  Maintz,   H.   *Heredo-Ataxie   und juveniler
Diabetes  als  Keimschaden.   42p.   8?   [Berl.]

1930.
  Muller,  E.  *Zur  Erbbiologie  des Diabetes
mellitus   [Berlin]  19p.   8?   Calw, 1935.
  Seckel,  H.     *Beobachtungen   iiber  heredo-
familial   und konstitutionelle  Haufung  von
Stoffwechselleiden beim Diabetes mellitus.  p. 195-
228.   8?   Berl., 1925.
  Also Zschr. klin. Med., 1925, 102:
  Allan, W.  Heredity in diabetes. Ann.  Int. M., 1933, 6:
1272-4.—Allen, F.  M., & Mitchell, J. W.  A case of hereditary 
DIABETES MELLITUS                      282                      DIABETES MELLITUS
diabetes.  Arch.  Int. M.,  1920, 25: 648-60.   Also repr.—
Ambard, Merklen, P. [et al.]   Diabete grave chez une femme
enceinte  et  diabete  congenital chez  l'enfant; considerations
sur des 16sions definitives  secondares a une  acidose transi-
toire.  Bull. Soc. med. hop. Paris, 1925,  3. ser., 49: 547-55.—
Barach, J. H.  Constitutional and hereditary traits in diabetes.
Am. J. M. Sc, 1926, 172: 243-8.—Bortz, E. L.  Heredity and
the prophylactic treatment of diabetes. Med. Clin. N. America,
1934, 18: 269-86.—Cammadge, P. J.  Diabetes  mellitus and
heredity.  Brit. M. •!., 1928, 2: 738-41.  —■---  Heredity as a
factor  in the aetiology of diabetes  mellitus.   Lancet, Lond.,
1934, 1: 393-5.—Cowen, M.  Erblichkeits- und Konstitutions-
studien an 54 Zuckerkranken.  Arch. Julius Klaus Stiff.,  1936,
11: 281-368.—Diabetes  in enzygotic twins.  J. Am. M. Ass.,
1934, 102: 1242.—Fat, heredity and  diabetes. J.  Organother.,
1933,  17: 327-30.—Feldmann,   I.   Diabetes  intrauterina.
Zbl. allg. Path., 1928, 42: 435-9.—Finke, W.  Ueber Diabetes
mellitus  als Erbkrankheit und seine konstitutionellen  Bezie-
hungen zu anderen  Krankheiten.   Zschr.  klin.  Med.,  1930,
114: 713-38.—Grote, L. R.  Ereditarieta del diabete.  Gazz.
osp., 1934, 55: 1329-31.------Ueber die Vererblichkeit der
Zuckerkrankheit.   Med. Klin.,   Berl.,  1934, 30:  185-7 —
Gyori, L.  [Hereditary and eugenic aspects of diabetes mellitus]
Gyogv'iszat, 1934, 74: 548-50.—Hansen, S.  [Heredity of diabe-
tes] Uge-kr. laeger,  1924, 86: 341-4.  Also Acta med. scand.,
1925, 62: 85-100.  ------  Neurogener hereditarer Diabetes.
Ibid..  1926, Suppl. 16., 485-91.—Heredity  important  factor
in etiology of diabetes mellitus.  Illinois M. J., 1934, 66: 1-5.—
Hjrane, U.  Three sisters with diabetes.   Acta paediat., Upps.,
1932,  13: 225-37.—Joslin, E. P.   Diabetes.  Proc. Interst.
Postgrad. M. Ass. N. America, 1932, 357-62.  -----~  Social
and medical  aspects of  the problem of heredity in diabetes,
Med. Clin.  N. America,  1935, 18:  1033-40.  ------ Dublin,
L. I., & Marks, H. H.  Studies in diabetes mellitus; heredity.
Am. J. M.  Sc, 1937, 193: 8-23.  Also repr.—Kennedy, S.
Hereditary  diabetes mellitus.  J.  Am.  M. Ass.,  1931, 96:
241-5.  Also repr.—Kern, R. A.  Studies in heredity, in allergy
and in diabetes.   Tr.  Ass. Am. Physicians,  1934,  49: 23-30.—
Labbe, M.   Le facteur her6ditaire dans  le diabete.   Bull.
Acad, med., Par., 1931, 3. ser., 115: 956-70.—Landabure, P. B.
La herencia en la diabetes infantil.  Sem. med., B. Air.,  1936,
43: 1448-52.—Landsberg, M.  Gehauftes familiares Auftreten
von schwerem jugendlichem  Diabetes.  Deut. med. Wschr.,
1927, 53: 882.—Lawrence, R. D.  Heredity in diabetes mellitus
and renal glycosuria.  In Chances of morbid inherit. (Blacker,
C.  P.)  Lond.,  1934, 332-48.—Macklin, M. T.   Inherited
anomalies of metabolism; diabetes mellitus. J. Hered.,  1933,
24: 349-56.—Maddox, K.,  & Scott, M.  Concerning the role
of heredity  in diabetes  mellitus: the incidence and character
of hereditary diabetes.  Med. J. Australia, 1935, 1: 7-13.—
Massa, M.  Studi sull'ereditarieta del diabete mellito.   Gior.
clin. med., 1937, 18: 838-56.—Miiller, E. Zur Erbbiologie des
Diabetes  mellitus.   Med.  Klin., Berl., 1935, 31: 277-80 —
Pannhorst, R. Zwillingsuntersuchungen bei Diabetes  mellitus.
Deut.  med. Wschr.,  1934, 60: 1950-2.  ------  Die erbliche
Diabetesanlage.  Verh. Deut. Ges. inn. Med., 1934, 46. Kongr.,
101-3.   Also Zbl. inn.  Med., 1934,  55:  405.------  Die
Bedeutung des conjugalen  Diabetes fiir die Erblichkeitsfrage
der Zuckerkrankheit. Verh. Deut.  Ges. inn. Med.,  1936, 48.
Kongr., 411-0.—Peck, F. B.   Diabetes in twins; case report.
J. Michigan M. Soc, 1933,  32: 359.—Pincus, G., & White, P.
On the inheritance of diabetes  mellitus;  an analysis of 675
family histories.   Am. J. M. Sc,  1933, 186: 1;  1934, 188: 159.
Also Proc. Nat. Acad. Sc. U. S., 1933, 19: 631-5.—Rathery, F.,
& Klotz, H. P.  Diabete et heredite.  Rev. med., Par.,  1937,
54:  147-62.—Reiter,  P.  J.   [Heredity  in  diabetes  mellitusl
Ugeskr.  laeger,  1925, 87:  293.—Savym,  P.,  Delore,  P.,  &
Lemoine. Sur la frequence et la  pathogenie du diabete heredi-
taire  et  familial.  Lyon med., 1932, 150: 536-42.—Shapiro,
J. E.  [Familial diabetes mellitus]  Klin, med., Moskva,  1931,
9: 1247-48.—Smyth. F.  S.  Congenital diabetes.  Am. J. Dis.
Child., 1935, 50: 1335— Steiner, F.  Untersuchungen zur Frage
der Erblichkeit des Diabetes mellitus.  Deut. Arch klin. Med.,
1935-36, 178: 497-510.—Strange. W. W.  Familial diabetes.
West Virginia M. J., 1926, 21:  174.—Szpidhaum, H.   [Role
of constitution,  heredity and eugenics  in  diabetes]   Warsz.
czas. lek., 1936,  13: 713; 732; 755.—Umber, F.  Diabetes bei
drei eineiigen Zwillingspaaren. Deut. med. Wschr.,  1934, 60:
544-6.  Also Verh. Berl. med. Ges. (1934) 1935, 65:  19-25.
—■----& Lemser, H. Der  Diabetes im Hinblick auf Ehebera-
tung und Erblichkeit.  Oeff.  Gesundhdienst, 1937-38, 3: A,
932-8.—Watson, E. M.   Diabetes mellitus in  twins.   Canad.
M. Ass.  J.,  1934, 31: 61-3.—Weiler. E. S.  Insuficiencia in-
sulinar  familiar.   Rev.  med. Rosario,  1929,  19:   18-20.—
White, P.  The  heredity of diabetes.  Oommonhealth, Bost.,
1934, 21: 109; 1937, 24: 135.  ------Jopiin, E. P., & Pincus, G.
The inheritance of diabetes.  J.  Am.  M. Ass., 1934,  103:
105.—Wright. I.  S.  Hereditary and familial diabetes mellitus
Am. J. M. Sc, 1931,  182: 484-97.

----   History.

   See  also  subheadings  of  Diabetes  mellitus
(Diet; Therapy)

   Cammidge, P.  J., & Howard, H. A. H.  New

views on  diabetes  mellitus.    61 lp.  8?   Lond.,
[1923]
   Allen, F. M.   The history of  diabetes.   Diabetes, N.  Y.,
1932,  1: 7-9, passim.—Apperman, I.,  & Abbott, G. A.  Some
modern aspects  of  diabetes  mellitus.   Hosp.  News, Wash.,
1938, 5: No. 6, 1-22.—Barach, J. H. Historical facts in diabetes.
Ann. M. Hist , 1928, 10: 387-401.  Also repr.—Baumann, E. D.
De diabete antiquo. Janus,  Leyde, 1933, 37: 257-70.-----
Der Spasmos Kunikos der Antiken.  Ibid.,  1936, 40: 31-42.—
Bayer, P.   Recent advances  in the diagnosis and treatment of
diabetes mellitus. S. Afr. M. J., 1933, 7: 39-42.—Bonnet, G. F.
Notions recentes sur le diabete et les troubles de la glycoregula-
tion.  Gaz. med. France,  1938, 45: 655-7.—Bortz, E. L.  New
thoughts on diabetes mellitus.   Med.  Soc.  Rep.,  Scranton,
1936,  30:  15-9.—Copeman,  W.  S.  C.   A  new conception
of diabetes mellitus and acidosis.  Med. Press & Circ, Lond.,
1925,  n. ser., 120: 499; 521.—Cumston, C. G.  The history of
diabetes.  Med. J.  & Rec,  1924, 120: 336-8.—Dziob,  J. S.
Diabetes among the moderns.  Rhode Island M. J., 1937, 20:
87-91.—Ebstein, E.  Aus der Geschichte der Zuckerkrankheit
mit  besonderer  Berucksichtigung  der  Bauchspeicheldruse.
Arch. Verdauungskr., 1924, 33: 215-26.  ------  Zuckerkrank-
heit, Zuckerverbrauch und Luxus im Wandel der Jahrhunderte;
eine Fragestellung aus  der Geschichte.  Med. Welt, 1928, 2:
1840-2.—Forrest, D.  Diabetes, ancient  and modern.  New-
castle  M.  J.,  1921-22,  2:  118-24.—Gigon.  Einige neuere
Untersuchungen iiber  Kohlehydratstoffwechsel und Diabetes.
Schweiz. med.  Wschr.,  1925, 55:  543.—Gregory, J.   Diabetes
a century ago.  Canad. M. Ass. J., 1924, 14: 432.—Gutman, J.
Modern views  on the causation  and treatment of diabetes
mellitus.  Med. Rec, N.  Y., 1938, 148: 151-4.—Herold.  A. A.
Modern aspects  of diabetes; clinic.  Tristate M.  J., 1930-31,
3: 440.  ------  Recent advances in the study of diabetes
mellitus.   Ibid.,  1933,   6:  1190-200.—Johnsson, J. W.  S.
[History of diabetes]  Ugeskr. laeger,  1925, 87: 352.—Joslin,
E. P.   Diabetes today and tomorrow.   Ann. Int. M., 1936-37,
10: 179-93.  ------  Present conceptions of diabetes mellitus.
Bull.  Chicago M. Soc,  1937-38, 40: 712-6.—Koopman, J.
[From the history of diabetes]  Bijd. geseh.  geneesk., 1934, 14:
81-91.  Also  Ned.  tschr.  geneesk.,   1034,  78:  1973-83.—
Lenne.  Der Diabetes mellitus im Ruck- und kurzen Ausblick.
Veroff. Medverwalt., 1922, 15:  217-22.—Leopold, E. J.  Are-
taeus, the Cappadocian;  his  contribution to diabetes mellitus.
Ann.  M.  Hist.,  1930, n. ser.,  2: 424-35.—McCradie, A.  R.
The discoveries in the field of diabetes mellitus and their  in-
vestigators.  Med. Life,  1924, 31: 215-50.—Macdonald, E. J.
The historical trend of diabetes.   Commonhealth, Bost.,  1934,
21: 57; 1937, 24: 87.—Minkovski, O.  Die Lehre vom Pan-
kreas-Diabetes in ihrer geschichtlichen  Entwicklung.   Miinch.
med. Wschr., 1929,  76: 311-5.—Miiller, R. F. G.  Die Harn-
ruhr der Alt-Inder, Prameha (unter  besonderer Beriicksich-
tigung der Carakasamhita)   Sudhoffs Arch., 1932, 25: 1-42.—
Parker. H. R.  Some recent views on the trends, characteristics
and treatment of diabetes mellitus.  South. M. & S.,  1935, 97:
260-4.—Peck, F. B.  Newer  aspects of diabetes.  Rep. Wayne
Co. M. Soc, 1933-34, 4: 29-32.—Polentz, P. F.  Some newer
concepts in diabetes.   Med. Soc. Rep., Scranton,  1938, 32:
No.  2,  15-9.—Rembcrt, G. W.  F.    Diabetes  mellitus—old
and new.  N. Orleans M. & S. J.,  1932, 85: 153.—Root, H. F.,
Marble, A.  Progress in diabetes mellitus.  N. England J. M.,
1938,  218: 918-33.—Seckendorf. E.   Kurze  Geschichte  des
Diabetes mellitus.  Med. Welt, 1931, 5: 1443-5.—Singer, G.
[New aspects  of diabetes]   Ter. arkh.,  1934,  12: 24-33 —
Stammers, A. D. A review of recent work on blood sugar and
diabetes.  Med. J. S. Africa, 1923-24, 19: 38; 77.  Also Physiol.
Rev., 1926, 6: 630-82.—Stata  (Lo)  attuale  delle conoscenze
sul problema etiologico,  patogenetico e curativo del  diabete.
Ann.  ottalm.,  1932, 60:  54-8.—Tuttle, G.  H.  The changing
conception of diabetes as a disease.  Boston M. & S. J., 1926,
194:  931.—Umber, F.   Riickblicke  und  Ausblicke in  der
Klinik des Diabetes.  Deut. med.  Wschr., 1934, 60: 11-4.

----  hunger.

   See Glycosuria, alimentary


----  Immunology  and serology.

   See also Diabetic, Infection.
   Battistini, G.   Ricerche sul potere battericida del sangue dei
diabetici.   Gior. clin. med.,  1937, 18:  1583-600.—Gaspare, B.
Sul potere complementare del siero dei diabetici.  Ibid., 1938,
19: 213-29.—Horster.  H.  Beitrag zur Klarung der Ursache
der  verminderten  Widerstandsfiihigkeit  des  zuckerkranken
Organismus gegen Infektion.  Deut. Arch. klin. Med., 1933-34,
176: 502-9.—Kestermann, E.,  & Knolle, A.  Ueber die bak-
tericide Wirksamkeit  des Diabetikerserums.  Ibid., 64-80.—
Moen, J. K., & Reimann, H. A. Immune reactions in diabetes.
Arch. Int. M.,  1933, 51: 789-95.—Richardson, R.  Immunity
in diabetes: influence  of  diabetes  on the development of anti-
bacterial properties in the blood.  J.  Clin. Invest., 1933, 12:
1143;  1935, 14:  389.—Richeri, V. H.. &  Gomez, O.  Reac-
tion  especifica  de  enfermos  diabeticos al  antlgeno toxoide
estafiloc6ccico.   Sem.  med.,  B. Air., 1938, 45: pt 2, 127-30.

----  infantile and juvenile.

   See also Diabetes mellitus subheadings (Diet—
for  children;  Treatment—in children) also  Dia-
betic, Growth and development. 
DIABETES  MELLITUS
283
DIABETES  MELLITUS
    Freise,  R.,  & Jahr, J.  M.   Die  Klinik  des
 Diabetes  mellitus   im   Kindesalter.   57p.    8?
 Berl., 1932.

    Katjfmann,   B.   H.    *Le  diabete  chez   les
 enfants  au-dessous de 2 ans  [Geneve]  24p.   8?
 Annemasse,  1935.

    Roche,  G.    *Contribution a I'etude  du  dia-
 bete  sucre"  chez  les nourrissons et les  enfants
 jusqu'a.  l'age de 5 ans.   85p.   8?   Par.,  1933.

    White,  P.    Diabetes  in  childhood and ado-
 lescence.  236p.  8?  Phila., 1932.
    Ashe, J. R.  Diabetes in children.  South. M. & S., 1935, 97:
 255-7.—Bancker, E. A., jr. A  case of juvenile diabetes mellihus.
 Bull. Davis-Fischer Sanat., 1928, 1: No. 4, 4-6.—Baumann, T.
 Zur  Aetiologie  und Klinik des Diabetes mellitus  juvenilis.
 Schweiz. med. Wschr., 1930, 60: 1129-33.—Black, D. R. Juve-
 nile diabetes.  J. Kansas M. Soc, 1924, 34:  142.—Blue, W. R.
 Diabetes in children.  Memphis M. J., 1925,  2:  267-70.—
 Bose, J. P.  Diabetes in children.   Ind. M. Gaz.,  1933,  68:
 443-8.—Boyd, G.  L.   Diabetes in children.  Arch.  Pediat.,
 N. Y.,  1924, 41: 291-300.—Boyd, J.  D.   Diseases of the pan-
 creas; diabetes.  In Pract. Pediat. (Brennemann, J.)  Hagers-
 town, 1937, 3:  chap. 12, 20.  ------  & Kantrow, A.   Progress
 studies in  diabetes mellitus in childhood. Am. J. Dis. Child.,
 1935, 50:799.—Bryant, C. P.   Diabetes in children.  Homoeop.
 Rec, 1930,  51:  538-45.—Burns.   A  very  young  diabetic.
 Indianapolis M. J., 1930,  33: 681; 684.—Carriere,  G.   Le
 diabete juvenile.  Gaz. hop.,  1938, 111:  53-9.—Casaubon, A.,
 & Cossoy, S.  Sobre diabetes infantil.  Sem. med., B. Air., 1937,
 44: pt 2, 248-56.—Caso, G. Sopra un caso di diabete giovanile
 pancreatico. Rinasc med., 1937, 14: 767.—Cole, L.   Diabetes
 mellitus in children.  Lancet, Lond., 1934, 1:  947-98.—Daikes,
 M. T., &  Kopelovich. M. A.   [Clinical  aspect of diabetes in
 children and adolescents]  Klin, med., Moskva, 1936, 14: 543-
 50.—Dernova, E. A.  [Diabetes  mellitus in  children]   Sovet.
 vrach.  gaz., 1932, 36: 1214-21 —Dohmann,  W.  Ueber den
 Diabetes im  Kindesalter.  Miinch.  med. Wschr.,  1032,  79:
 2029-34.—Fanconi, G.  Prognose,  Diagnose und  Therapie der
 kindlichen Zuckerkrankheit.   Schweiz. med. Wschr., 1035, 65:
 421-5.—Feinblatt,  H. M.  Juvenile diabetes mellitus; a study
 of insulin-like reactions  unrelated  to hvpoglvccmia.   J. Lab.
 Chn. M.,  1936-37, 22:  249-54.—Figueras, J. A.   Diabetes
 mellitus infantil (una observacion)  Cr6n. med. quir. Habana,
 1925, 51:  443-6.—Fleming,   G.  B.  Diabetes in  childhood;
 aetiology,  diagnosis, and prognosis.  Tr. R. Med.  Chir.  Soc.
 Glasgow, 1932,  26: 161-7.  Also Glasgow M. J.,  1932,  118:
 314-20.—Frontali,  G.  Observations sur le diabete sucre chez
 l'enfant.  Bull. gen. ther., 1936, 157-68— Fucci. N.   II diabete
 mellito nei bambini; etio-patogenesi, anatomia  patologica e
 sintomatologia.   Rass. internaz.  clin. ter., 1931,  12: 1105-14
 ----- &  Pinto, A.  Contributo clinico e anatomopatologico
 alio studio del diabete  infantile.  Pathologica, Genova, 1932,
 24: 472-9.—Garcia Lopez, G.  Contribution al  estudio de la
 diabetes infantil.  Actas jorn. pediat., Habana (1936) 1937, 183-
 252.—Gariepy, L. H. Diabete infantile.  Union med. Canada,
 1937, 66: 337.—Geyelin, H. R.   Recent  studies of diabetes in
 children.  Atlantic M. J., 1925-26,  29: 825-30.—Ginsberg, G.
 Diabetes mellitus in infanev, with the report of a case. J. M.
 Soc. N. Jersey, 1926, 23:  129-31.—Godlevski, H. Le diabete
 infantile.   J. med. Paris, 1938, 58: 383-5.  Also Med. inf., Par.,
 1938, 45: 129-42.—Grote, L.  R.   Observaciones  sobre la  dia-
 betes infantil.  Rev. med. germ. iber. amer., 1932,  5: 57-64.
 -----   Les caracteres du diabete chez  les jeunes  gens.  Vie
 med.,  1932,  13: 423-5.  ------  Die  Zuckerkrankheit  bei
 Kindern.   Jahrkurs. arztl. Fortbild.,  1934, 25: H.  6,  1-22.—
 Hainiss, E.  [Juvenile diabetes]  Orvoskepzes, 1934, 24: 209-
 14.—Harrison, G. A.   Diabetes  mellitus.   In  Dis.  Child.
 (Thursfield & Paterson) Lond., 1934, 569-77.—Hartmann, A. F.
 Diabetes mellitus  in infants  and  children.   Med.  Clin.  N.
 America,  1925,  9:  69-98.—Heimann-Trosien, A., &  Hirsch-
 Kauffmann, H.  Beitrag zur  Frage der leichten  Form  des
 kindlichen  Diabetes.  Mschr. Kinderh., 1926, 32:  357-65 —
 Herlitz, C. W.  Studien iiber den  Krankheitsver'auf und  die
 Therapie des Diabetes mellitus bei Kindern.  Acta paediat.,
 Upps.,  1935,  18:  suppl.  2, 1-66.—Herold,  A.  A.   Juvenile
 diabetes.   N. Orleans M. &  S. J.,  1930-31, 83:  766-71.—
 Higgins, H. L.   Diabetes in children.  Cincinnati J. M., 1922,
 3:  249-54.—Hildesheimer, H. E.   Ueber Sauglingsdiabetes.
 Deut. med. Wschr., 1930. 56: 1309.—Holland, C. L.. & Holland,
 E. A.  Diabetes mellitus in infancy.  West Virginia M. J., 1936,
 32: 407-10.—Izquierdo, M., & Palacios, A.   Contnbuci6n al
 estudio  de  la diabetes infantil y  juveni'.  Progr.  clfn. Madr.,
 1932, 40:163-5.—Johannsen, N. Ein Fall von echtem Diabetes
 mellitus bei einem 1% jahrigen Kinde.  Munch, med. Wschr.,
 1923,  70: 1323.—Johnson, P. B.  Great importance of diabetes
 in the child.  J. Am. Inst. Homeop., 1937. 30: 401-4.—Joslin,
 E. P.  Diabetic children.   South. M. J., 1933, 26:  1-6.  -----
 &  White, P.  Diabetic children.  Proc Interst. Postgrad. M.
 Ass. N.  America (1928) 1929, 329; 1933, 350.   Also J. Am. M.
 Ass., 1929,  92: 143-6.—Kaylor, F. W.   Diabetes mellitus in
 children.  Eclect.  M. J.,  1937,  97: 3-10.—Lacalle, E.  Dos
 casos de diabetes infantil.  An. Hosp.  S. Jose, Madr., 1931-32,
3:  283-5.—Lassalle, M.  Le  diabete sucre infantile.   Arch.
med. enf., 1923. 26: 423-7.—Lenstrup, E.  Einige  Beobach-
tungen hinsichtlich des Diabetes mellitus  wahrend der ersteren
 Lebensjahre.   Acta  paediat., Upps.,  1927-28,  7: suppl. 2,
 130-43.  Also Ugeskr. laeger, 1927, 89: 954-7.  Lereboullet &
 Gournay, J. J.  Sur un type clinique special  de  diabete sucre
 infantile.   Bull.  Soc. pediat.  Paris,  1927,  25:  399-402.—
 Lereboullet, P.  La diabete sucre5  des jeunes enfants.  Proer.
 med.,  Par., 1933,  1769-87.—Lesne.  Le  diabete  sucre  chez
 l'enfant.  Rev. gin. clin. ther., 1020,  40: 289-02.  -Levy. A. A.
 Diabetes in children; with  a typical  case history.  .Med.  J. &
 Rec, 1927, 125: 820-3.—Lewis, E., & Eisenberg',  H.  Diabetes
 mellitus neonatorum; report of a probable case.  Am. J. Dis.
 Child., 1935, 49: 408-10.—Liege, R.  Le diabete des tout petits.
 Progr. med., Par. 1937, 325-9.—Litchfield, H. R., & Shermer, B.
 Infantile diabetes.  Pediat. Bull., 1930, 1: 5-11.—Loeschke, A.
 Diabetes  mellitus.   Mschr.  Kinderh., 1935-36,  64:  158-23;
 passim.—Magnano, P.  Un caso di diabete mellito in un  pop-
 pante.  Osp.  maggiore,  Milano, 1931, 19: 107-9.—Martinez
 Vargas. Cooperaci6n  al estudio de  la diabetes sacarina  y de
 su anatomia patologica en  la infancia.  Med. ninos, 1933, 34:
 33-45.—Medovy, H.   A clinical study of  25  cases  of diabetes
 mellitus in  childhood.   Manitoba M. Ass.  Rev.,  1936,  16:
 225-31.—Mulholland, H. B.  Diabetes mellitus in childern and
 young adults.   Virginia M. Month., 1932, 59: 323.—Newcomb,
 A. L.  Diabetes mellitus in children.  J. Pediat., S. Louis, 1934,
 4: 617-30.  Also Am. J. Dis. Child., 1935, 50: 287.—Nobecourt,
 P.  Deux observations de filles diabetiques de  5 et 7 ans.   Rev.
 Ken. clin. ther., 1030,  41:  753-60.  —---- & Ducas, P.  Le
 diabete sucre des enfants.  In Traite med. enfants (Nobecourt
 & Babonneix)  Par., 1934,  1: 249-304.—Paliotti, E.  Osservazioni
 sul diabete  mellito  infantile.  Arch.  ital. pediat., 1933-34, 2:
 053-89.  Also Prat, pediat., Milano, 1935,  13:  37.—Payne,
 W. W. Diabetes mellitus in childhood.  Brit. M. J., 1936, 2:
 960-2.  Also Clin. J., Lond., 1936, 65:  162; 195; 212.  -Podolsky,
 E.   Diabetes  in children.   Delaware M.  J., 1037,  9:  24.—
 Pollitzer, R. Contributo clinico alio studio del dial»-te infantile.
 Pediatria (Arch.) Nap.,  1925, 33: 881-92.—Priesel,  R.   Su
 alcune  particolarita del diabete mellito nell'infanzia (infantilis-
 mo insulare, piorrea alveolare, lipomatosi locale  dopo  inie-
 zioni di insulina.  e  adiposigenerale dei diabetici totali)  Gazz.
 osp.,  1936,  57: 881-3.  Also Med. Klin.,  Berl.,   1936,  32:
 962-4.  ------& Wagner, R.  Ueber den Diabetes mellitus im
 Kindesalter.   Zschr. Kinderh., 1929.  48: 516-51.—Puchulu. F.
 Sintomatologia de la diabetes de los ninos.  Sem. m<'d.. B  Air.,
 1930, 37: pt 2, 1822-5.  Also Tr. Clfn. Escudero, B. Air., 1030,
 4: 601-9.  Also Actas Congr. nac. med., Rosario, 1931, 5: pt 4,
 904.  Also Sem. med., B.  Air., 1935. 42: 548-53.—Rabinowich,
 I. M.   Juvenile diabetes.  Canad.  M. Ass. J., 1929, 20: 488-
 93.—Raue, C.  S.  Diabetes in childhood.  Ha.hneman. Month.,
 1934,  69: 31-40.—Riely, L. A.   Diabetes in childhood. J.
 Oklahoma M.  Ass.,  1933, 26: 279-84.  Also Texas J. M., 1934,
 30: 369-74.—Rietschel.  De la diabetes mellitus en los ninos.
 Rev. med. germ. iber. amer., 1937, 10: 166-72.—Rosenberg. M.
 Diabetes  im Kindesalter.   Med. Welt, 1931, 5:  1058-61.—
 Rowland, W.  Juvenile diabetes mellitus;  case report.  Mem-
 phis M. J., 1925, 2: 290.—Saldun de Rodriguez, M. L.  Con-
 sideraciones sobre la diabetes sacarina en el nifio.  Arch, pediat.
 Uruguay, 1936, 7: 453; 644; 1937, 8: 23; 82.— Schippers. J. C.
 [Diabetes in children]  Ned. tschr. geneesk., 1925, 69: 2206-16,
 pl.—Sehestedt, H.   Erkennung  und  Behandlung der  Zucker-
 krankheit des  Kindes.   Med. Welt, 1929, 3: 1396.—Smith,
 A. D.   Diabetes mellitus in children, with reports  of 2 cases.
 Arch. Pediat., N. Y., 1923, 40: 755-06.  Also Clinique, Chic,
 1923, 44: 529-38.—Smith,  R. P.  Diabetes in a  child 3 years
 of age.  Tr. Canad. Soc. Dis. Child., 1926, 4: 158-63.   Also
 Canad. M. Ass. J., 1927.  17: 214-6.—Smith, T. C.  Diabetes in
 3 year old child. Kentucky M. J., 1927, 25: 425.—Smyth,  F. S.
 Analysis of survey  on diabetes in  children.   California West.
 M.,  1926, 25:  629-33.—Spivey, J.  L. Diabetes in childhood.
 Dallas  M. J.,  1926. 12: 5-7.—Spriggs,  E. I.  Diabetes  in a
 young man.  In Duff House Papers  (Sprigs) Loud., 1923, 1:
 311.—Strouse, S.  Diabetes mellitus.  In  Aht's  Pediatrics,
 Phila.,  1923, 2: 763-90.— Tallerman.  K. H. Diabetes mellitus
 in infanev.  Proc.  R. Soc M., Lond., 1037-38,  31:  764.—
 Tomory, L.  Diabetes in children.  S. Afr.  M.  J..  1033, 7:  355-
 9.—Waener, R.  Der Diabetes mellitus im  Kindesalter.  Wien.
 klin. Wschr., 1927, 40: H. 41, Sonderbeil.,  1-16; 1937, 50: 165.
 ------Die Besonderheiten des kindlichen Diabetes.  Wien.
 med.  Wschr.,   1926, 76: 980-8.   ------  Diabetes mellitus
 juvenilis.  Ibid., 1925, 75: 1581; 1940; 1937, 87: 461.—Wegner,
 E. S.  Diabetes in children.  Nebraska M. J., 1927. 12: 417.—
 Weiland, W. Diabetes mellitus bei Jugendlidhen.  Klin. Wschr.
 1923,  2:  736-40.—Weille-Halle,  B.  Le diabete infantile.
 Sem. hop. Paris, 1927, 3:  335-45.— Weymuller, C. A. Diabetes
 mellitus and nondiabetic ketosis.  In Appleton's Pract. Libr.
 M. &  S.,  1935, 7: 803-22.—White, P.  Diabetes in children.
 Bull. N. York  Acad. M., 1934, 2. ser., 10:  347-57.  Also Med.
 Woman J., 1934, 41: 257-61. ------  The diabetic  child of
 todav.   Commonhealth.  Bost.,   1934,  21:  103-9.   ------
 Diabetes in childhood.   Ibid., 1937, 24: 145-51.

----   Lipemia.

   See  also   Blood   cholesterol;   Blood  lipids;

 Diabetes  mellitus  subheadings   (Diet:  Lipid;

 Metabolism: Lipid; Obesity)  Retina, Lipemia.

   Blix, G.   *Studies on diabetic  lipemia.  168p.

8?   Lund,  1925.
   Also Acta. med. scand., 1926,  64:  142; 175; 234. 
DIABETES  MELLITUS
284
DIABETES MELLITUS
   Heim, K.   *Der Cholesteringehalt  des Blutes
bei  konstitutioneller   Hypertension,   Diabetes
mellitus  und  Adipositas  [Tubingen]   31p.   8?
Stuttg., 1933.
   Lange,   W.  [A.  W.]    *Ueber  Lipamie  bei
Diabetes  mellitus.   28p.  8?  Greifswald,  1929.
   Bantin, C. F.   Diabetic lipemia and fat embolism; report of
case. J. Am. M.  Ass., 1926, 86: 546-8.—Bose. J. P., & De, U.
N.   Cholesteremia  in normal and  diabetic  Indian subjects.
Ind. J. M. Res., 1936-37, 24: 489-508.—Boyd, G. L. Blood fat
in diabetic children.  Am. J.  Dis. Child.,  1928, 36: 298-309.
------  Blood cholesterol in diabetic children. Ibid., 1929, 38:
490-8.   Also  repr.—Casolo,  G.  II quoziente lipoidico del
sangue  colesterina;  lecitina nel diabete mellito.  Arch. stud.
fisiopat. ricambio, 1933, 1: 177-92.—Cazalas,  X. M. M.  L'hy-
percholesterinemie habituelle   des diabetiques.   Arch. med.
pharm.  mil., 1925, 83: 342-58.—Chaikoff, I.  L., & Kaplan, A.
Cholesterol  esters of the blood in  experimental  pancreatic
diabetes.   Proc  Soc Exp.  Biol.,  N. Y., 1933,  31:  149 —
Chaikoff, I. L., Smyth, F. S., & Gibbs, G. E.  The blood lipids
of  diabetic  children.  J. Clin. Invest.,  1936,  15: 627-31 —
Collins, D. H.  Diabetic lipaemia; the role of the fats in diabetes
mellitus, with a description of the haemolipokrit method for the
estimation of fat in the blood-serum. Q. J. Med., Oxf., 1933,
n. ser.. 2: 267-79.—Dolan. D. J. Diabetes mellitus complicated
by hyperlipemia,  lipaemia retinalis  and xanthomas.  Am. J.
Dis. Child., 1937, 53: 252.—Ducuing, J.,  Rouzaud, J. J., &
Soula, C.  Troubles cholesterinemiques et diabete.  C. rend.
Soc. biol., 1923, 88: 1203.—Geelmuyden, H. C.  Die Hyper-
lipamie beim Diabetes mellitus des Menschen.  Erg. Physiol.,
1928, 26: 1-121.—Gray, H.  Lipoids in 1,000 diabetic bloods,
with special regard to prognosis.  Am. J. M. Sc, 1924, 168:
35-46.—Hautefeuille.  Forte  lipemie  chez  un  diabetique.
Bull. Soc. m6d. hop. Paris, 193.1, 3. ser., 47: 385-90.—Hejda, B.
[New contributions to the study of alimentary lipemia; diabetic
lipemia]   Cas. 16k.  Cesk.,  1930, 69:  1065-9.—Herbert,  F. K.
Observations on the blood fats in diabetic lipaemia.  Biochem.
J.,  Lond.,  1935,  29: 1887-93.—Hunt, H.  M.  Cholesterol in
blood  of  diabetics  treated at the  New England Deaconess
Hospital. N. England J. M., 1929, 201: 659-67.—Jungbluth, E.
Schwere Lipamie bei einem  kindlichen  Diabetes  mellitus.
Jahrb. Kinderh,  1931-32, 3.  F., 84: 102-0.—Labbe,  M., &
Heitz, J.  La cholesterinemie des diabetiques.  Bull. Soc. med.
h6p. Paris, 1924,  3. ser., 48: 1546-54.—Man,  E. B., & Peters,
J. P.  Serum  lipoids in  diabetes.  J. Clin. Invest., 1935,  14:
579-94.—Marchbanks, H. E.  A case of diabetes mellitus with
marked lipemia.   J. Kansas M. Soc,  1926, 26: 12-4.—Molnar,
B.  [Diabetes mellitus and cholesterinemia]  Gy6gyaszat, 1929,
68: 208-12.—Moracchini, R., & Maestri, O.  Colesterinemia e
colesterinocolia nel diabete mellito.   Clin. med. ital., 1933, 64:
1103-22.—Nitzescu, I. L, & Popescu-Inotesti.  C.  L'insuline et
la cholesterinemie; la cholesterinemie dans le diabete experi-
mental.  C. rend.  Soc. biol., 1924, 90: 538.—Nobecourt, P., &
Ducas, P.  Le cholesterol saneuin dans le diabete des enfants.
Arch. med. enf.,  1934, 37: 522-6.—Rabinowich, I. M.  The
cholesterol content  of blood  plasma in diabetes mellitus; a
statistical study based on 2.000 observations  in  385 cases.
Arch. Int. M.,  1929, 43: 363; 372.  ------ Observations on the
significance of the cholesterol  content of the  blood plasma in
diabetes mellitus.  Canad. M. Ass. J., 1933,  28:  162-8.—
Serum lipoids  in diabetes.  Med. J. Australia, 1935, 2: 870.—
White, P., &  Hunt,  H.   Cholesterol of the blood  of diabetic
children.  N. England J. M.,  1930, 202:  607-16.—Zon, L., &
Warren, S.   The chylomicron count in  diabetes  mellitus.
Proc. Soc. Exp. Biol., N. Y., 1935-30, 33: 236-8.

----   Manifestations.

   See  also Diabetes mellitus, Classification; also
other subheadings.
   Berg, R.   Auch ein Fall von Zuckerkrankheit.  Fortsch.
Med., 1934, 52: 1149-51.—Bothe, F. A., & Beardwood, J. T., jr.
The evaluation of abdominal symptoms in the diabetic.  Ann.
Surg.,  1937,  105: 516-20.—Escudero. P.   Latent diabetes.
Endocrinology, 1027, 11: 27-33.  ----—  Une nouvelle forme
clinique du diabete, le diabete  suspendu.  Rev. sudamer. med.,
Par., 1930, 1: 113-21.  Also Tr. Clfn. Escudero, B. Air., 1930, 4:
30-41.  ------& Puchulu, F.  Nuestro concepto actual de la
diabetes  latente.   Prensa med. argent.,  1927,  14:  821-0.—
Himwich, H. E. The metabolism of fever with special reference
to diabetic hyperpyrexia.  Bui!. N.  York Acad. M., 1934, 2.
ser., 10: 16-36. ------Fazikas, J. F. [et al.]  Diabetic hyper-
pyrexia.  Am. J.  Physiol., 1934-35,  110: 19-27.—Horvai, L.
[Early symptoms  of diabetes mellitus] Gyogyaszat, 1936, 76:
65-8.—Jouve-Balmelle. G.  L'observation des diabetiques; les
periodes silencieuses du diabete.  Marseille med., 1935, 72: pt
2, 693; 709.—Lyons, J. H.  Pseudo-surgical abdominal attacks
in diabetes mellitus.  Med. Ann. District of Columbia, 1935, 4:
169-71.—Murray-Lyon, R. M.  The symptomatology of dia-
betes mellitus: an analysis of  1,700  cases.  Edinburgh M. J ,
1933, n. ser., 40: 293-304.—Newcomb, A. L.   Acute abdominal
pain in  juvenile diabetes mellitus.   Illinois M.  J., 1935,  68:
^.4T6— Pannhorst,  R.,  &  Rieger,  A.  Manifestierung  des
Diabetes und  Jahreszeit.   Zschr. klin. Med.,  1938, 134: 154-
60-—Rosenfeld, G.   Die ausseren  Svmptome  des Diabetes.
Jahrber. Schles. Ges. vaterl. Cult. (1918)  1919,  2: Abt. 2, 38-
41.—Schultz Ortiz, G. La diabetes suspendida.   Actas Congr.
nac. med.,  B.  Air.  (1931) 1932, 4.  Congr.,  pt 2,  382-93.—
Schwartz, J.   Symptoms and complaints presented by  the
diabetic patient.  Med. Rec, N. Y., 1937, 145: 63-6.—Smith,
F. H.  The  symptoms and diagnosis  of  diabetes mellitus.
Virginia  M.  Month.,  1924-25,  51:  134-9.—Umber,  F.  II
diabete.  Morgagni, 1928, 70: 1900-7.—Vomiting, dry mouth
and drowsiness.  N. England J. M., 1935, 212: 1178-81.

----  Metabolism.
   See also Diabetes mellitus, Diet.
   Widnas,  K.    *Etudes  sur   le  diabete  sucre"
chez  l'enfant;  influence des  differents aliments
sur  le taux de sucre, d'acetone et d'eau  dans le
sang, ainsi que I'influence des  infections et des
saisons   [Helsingfors]   208p.   8?   Upps.,  1928.
   Bergwall,  A.   Ueber  die Hippursaureausscheidung  bei
Diabetes mellitus.   Zschr. ges. exp.  Med., 1930, 74: 211-6.—
Dell'Acqua, G.  II comportamento della glicemia, cloruremia,
concentrazione proteica in 100 casi di diabete  mellito.  Arch.
pat., Bologna, 1934-35, 14: 621-40.—Dhar, N. R.  Der Stoff-
wechsel bei Diabetes  und die Aehnlichkeit der  Funktionen
innerer Sekrete mit denen der Vitamine.   Chemie der Zelle,
1920, 13: 119-33.—Falkenhausen, M.  von, & Hirsch-Kauff-
mann, H.  Untersuchungen iiber das Verhalten des Lactacido-
gens beim experimentellen Pankreasdiabetes.  Zschr. ges. exp.
Med., 1927, 58: 567-77.—Geelmuyden, H. C. Ueber den inter-
mediaren Stoffwechsel  beim  Diabetes mellitus.   Klin. Wschr.,
1923, 2:  1677-80.—Glatzel,  H.  Ueber den Stoffumsatz beim
Diabetiker.  Arch. exp. Path., Lpz., 1929, 145: 154-70—Go-
vaerts, P., & Cambier, P.  Elimination comparee de la creatinine
et du glucose chez les diabetiques. Acta med. scand., 1934, 83:
317-27.—Grant, S. B.   A study of the blood oxygen in diabetes
mellitus.   Arch. Int. M.,  1923, 32: 704-70.—Macullum, A. B.
Problems in the metabolism of diabetes.  Canad.  M. Ass. J.,
1924, 14:363-6.—Magyar, I.  Experimentelle Untersuchungen
iiber Vitaminverhaltnisse im diabetischen Organismus.  Zschr.
ges. exp. Med., 1936,  99:  272-6.  Also Orv. hetil., 1936,  80:
1041-3.—Meirelles, E.  Do mecanismo bio-chimico da diabetes
saccharina.  Rev.  brasil.  med.  farm.,  1925,  1:  188-200.—
Minz, S.  L'alcoolemia provocata in malati di diabete mellito.
Boll.  Accad.  med. Roma,  1934,  60:  373;  1935,  61:  393 —
Morais Sarmento, A. de, & Bruno da Costa, M. J.  Protides et
lipides dans le diabete. C. rend. Soc. biol., 1934,  115: 451.—
Mulier, P.  Untersuchungen iiber den Energie- und Stoffum-
satz beim schweren Diabetes.  Deut. Arch. klin. Med., 1932,
174:  20.  Also Verh. Deut. Ges.  inn. Med., 1932, 44. Kongr.
465-9.—Mukherjee,  H.  N.   Metabolism  in  diabetes.   J.
Indiana M. Ass., 1936-37, 6: 360-2.—Rudd, G. V.  Note on
the estimation of  creatinine in  diabetic blood.   Austral.  J.
Exp. Biol., 1931, 8: 203-8.—Voit, K.  Ueber das Verhalten der
Ameisensaure im diabetischen Organismus.  Zschr. klin. Med.,
1928,   109:  227-68.—Wislicki. L.  Zur Genese atypischer
Endzustande  beim Diabetes  mellitus  (die Bedeutung der
Alkalireserve  fiir die   Regulation des  Stoffwechsels)   Klin.
Wschr., 1932, 11:56.

----   Metabolism, basal.

   Bigwood, E. J.,  & Dautrebande, L.   Diabete;
metabolisme  de   base;  syndrome  thyroidiens.
138p.   8?   Brux., 1927.
   Beck.  Ueber den Grundumsatz bei zuckerkranken Kindern.
Mschr. Kinderh., 1930,  48: 34;  250. —Cabrini, S. Metabolismo
basale e valore dinamico specifico nei diabetici.   Arch. stud.
fisiopat. ricambio, 1933, 1: 193-214.—Chaikov. I.  L., & Mac-
leod, J. J. R.  The effect of shivering on the respiratory quotient
of pancreatic diabetes.  Q. J.  Exp. Physiol., Lond., 1928-29
19: 291-5— Dogliotti.  G.  C, &  Margulies, E.  Ricerche sul
metabolismo  basale nei  diabetici.  Arch.  stud,  fisiopat.  ri-
cambio, 1938,  6: 165-85.—Elmer, W., Scheps, M., & Ptaszek,
L.  [Basal metabolism in  diabetes (changes  in  metabolism
during rest and effect of insulin on the respiratory coefficient)]
Polska gaz. lek., 1930, 9: 21-6.—Hedon,  L.   Les  echanges
gazeux et  la  depense  d'energie sont-ils augmentes dans le
diabete pancreatique experimental?  Bull. Soc. sc med. biol.
Montpellier,  1922-23,  4:  329-33.   ------  Que devient le
metabolisme  basal dans  le  diabete.   Paris med., 1927,  63:
446-52.—Poggio, G.  II metabolismo basale nel diabete umano.
Gior.  clin. med., 1926, 7: 2-19.—Richardson. H. B.. Shorr, E.,
& Loebel, R. O. The respiratory quotient of normal and dia-
betic tissue. J. Biol. Chem., 1930, 86: 551-09.—Ring, G. C. &
Hampel,  C. W.  The respiratory metabolism of pancreatic
diabetes in cats.  Am.  J. Physiol., 1932, 102: 460-5.  ------
The liver and the respiratory metabolism of pancreatic diabetes.
Ibid., 1933, 105: 306-10 —Simonson, E.. & Gollwitzer-Meier,
K. Der respiratorische Umsatz beim Diabetes.  Zschr.  ges.
exp.  Med., 1930, 73:  25-44.—Topper,  A.  Basal metabolism
in diabetic children.   Am. J. Dis. Child., 1931,  42: 760-6.—
Wegierko,  J.   [Basal  metabolism in diabetes]   Po ska gaz.
lek ,  1926, 5: 186-90.

----  Metabolism:  Carbohydrates.

   See also Carbohydrates, Metabolism; Diabetes
mellitus  (Diet; Glycemia)
   Adachi, K., &  Kasai,  S.   Untersuchung iiber den inter-
mediaren  Kohlehydratstoffwechsel im Muskel bei Diabetes
mellitus.  Tohoku  J. Exp. M., 1932-33, 20: 320-30.—Ambard,
L., Schmid, F., &  Arnovlyevitch, M.   Applications des lois
d'action des diastases a la combustion du glucose chez le sujet 
DIABETES  MELLITUS                      28
sain et chez le  diabetique.   Presse med., 1924, 32: 721-3.—
Brugsch, T., Horsters, H., &  Katz, R.   Studien  uber inter-
mediaren Kohlenhydratumsatz beim Diabetes  mellitus apan-
creaticus unter Ernahrung,  im  Hunger  und  unter  Insulin.
Biochem. Zschr., 1924, 149:  24-39.— Cahn, T., & Houget, J.
Sur l'utilisation des glucides  dans  le diabete experimental.
C. rend. Acad, sc, 1936,  203: 130-2.—Campbell, W.  R., &
Markowitz,  J.   Preferential  utilisation   of  carbohydrate  in
diabetes.  J.  Clin.  Invest.,  1927-28, 4:  37-52.—Collazo,  A.
El acido lactico de la sangre en los diabeticos.  Med. ibera,
1933, 27: 557.—Dhar, N. R.  Relation between the metabolism
of glucose and  fats in diabetes.   J. Phys.  Chem., 1927, 31:
1259-62.—Fiirth, O. von.  Ueber die Beziehungen der Milch-
siiure  zum Kohlenhydratstoffwechsel; iiber die Milchsaurebil-
dung  beim menschlichen Diabetes.   Biochem. Zschr., 1915,
69: 199-216.—Himwich,  H.  E.,  Chambers,  W.  H.  [et al.j
Glucose-lactic-acid cycle in diabetes. J. Biol. Chem., 1931, 90:
417-26.—Hopmann, R., & Martini, H.  Der Tag-Nachtrhyth-
mus des Diabetes mellitus (unterschiedliche Zuckerassimilation
in den  fruhen  Morgen-  und in den  Nachmittagsstunden)
Zschr. klin. Med., 1935-36, 129:  70-80.—Horsters, H.  Ueber
den Phosphat-Kohlenhydratstoffwechsel beim Diabetes melli-
tus (nach experimentellen  und  klinischen Untersuchungen)
Zschr. ges. exp. Med., 1929, 66:  89-128.—Lange,  H.  Unter-
suchungen iiber den Ablauf des Laktacidogenstoffwechsel.-'  im
diabetischen Muskel.   Arch.  exp.  Path.,  Lpz.,  1926, 118:
115-20.—Lawaczeck, H. Ueber eine Methode zur Bestimmung
der Hexosephosphorsaure des Blutes und iiber ihr Vorkommen
im normalen und diabetischen  Organismus.  Deut. Arch. klin.
Med., 1928,  159: 223-34.—Leschke, E.   Zuckerkrankheit und
Zuckerverbrauch.  Med. Klin., Berl., 1932, 28: 141-4.  Also
Verh. Berl.  med.  Ges.  (1931) 1932,  62: Teil 2, 332-41.—
Long, C. N. H.   Recent advances in carbohydrate metabolism
with particular reference to diabetes mellitus.  Ann.  Int. M.,
1935-36, 9:  166-74.—Macleod, J. J. R.  Der  Brennstoff des
Lebens;  experimentelle  Untersuchungen  an  normalen und
diabetischen Tieren.   Erg.  Physiol.,  1930,  20:  408-504.—
Maio, M. Sui  rapporti fra il metabolismo degli idrati di car-
bonio,  dell'acido urico e dell'acido ossalico  nel diabete.  Riv.
pat. sper., 1934, 13: 469-85.—Newburgh, L. H., & Waller, D. S.
Studies in diabetes mellitus;  evidence  that the disability is
concerned solely with  the metabolism of glucose; the mode of
action of insulin.  Tr. Ass. Am. Physicians, 1932, 47: 309-16.—
Rathery, F., & Cosmulesco, I.  Les variations du sucre libre
et proteidique chez les diabetiques a la  suite d'ingestion de
glucose, avec ou sans insuline. C. rend. Soc. biol., 1932, 110:
1264.—Rathery, F., & Froment, P.  Les variations spontanees
et a court terme du trouble du metabolisme des glucides chez
le diabetique.   Rev. med., Par., 1937, 54:  73-106.—Sheldon,
J. M„ & Newburgh, L. H.  A quantitative study of the oxida-
tion  of carbohydrate  in normal and diabetic men.   Am.  J.
Physiol., 1937, 119:  403.   Also J. Clin. Invest., 1937,  16:
933-6.—Simer, F.   [Oxidation of carbohydrates in a diabetic
organism]  Cas lek. desk.,  1929, 68: 271-3.—Soskin, S., &
Levine, R.  A relationship between the blood  sugar level and
the rate of sugar utilization, affecting the theories of diabetes.
Am. J. Physiol.,  1937, 120: 761-70.—Warembourg, H.  Les
produits du metabolisme glucidique dans le sang des diabetiques;
l'indice chromique residuel.   Ann. med., Par., 1936, 39: 342-56.

----  Metabolism:   Carbohydrates:   Glycogen
   storage.
   Brian, E. W., Schechter,  A. J., & Persons,  E. L.  Unusual
glycogen storage in a case  of diabetes  mellitus.   Arch. Int.
M., 1937, 59: 685-90.—Cseh, I. [Glycogen content  of liver
in diabetics]  Gy6gyaszat,  1936, 76: 739-42.—Evans, G., &
Bowie, M. A.   Cardiac glycogen in diabetic animals.  Proc.
Soc  Exp. Biol., N. Y., 1936,  35: 68-71.—Geipel, P.  Ueber
Glykogenbefund bei Diabetes.  Zbl. allg. Path., 1924-25,  35:
182-4.—Gjuric,  A.  [Glycogen and diabetes  mellitus]  Cas.
lek. Cesk., 1935, 74: 514-8.—Gottschalk,  A. Glykogenkonsti-
tution und Diabetesproblem.   Zschr. ges.  exp. Med., 1926,  50:
42-51.—Imagawa,  Y.   Ueber  die Glykogenbefunde  bei Dia-
betikerleichen.  Tr. Soc path,  jap., 1935,  25: 473-5.—Lukens,
F. D. W.  Glycogen  formation  in  diabetes.  Ann.  Int. M.,
1934, 8: 727-33.—Schwarz, L.  S., & Pokrovskaia, G. N.  [Gly-
cogen in the blood in diabetes mellitusl  Arkh. biol. nauk, 1935,
38: 789-93.
DIABETES  MELLITUS
low,  O. L. V., & Griffiths, W. J.  The action of normal and
diabetic sera on animal liver glycogen in  vivo  and in vitro.
Lancet, Lond., 1937, 2: 670-3.—Grau San Martin, R.  Estudio
sobre la glucolisis in vitro en la diabetes.   Rev.  med. cubana,
1928, 39: 687-91.—Holboell, S. A.  Recherches sur la rapidite
de la glycolyse dans le  sang des  individus sains et des dia-
betiques; etudes sur  les echanges en  hydrates de carbone.
C. rend. Soc. biol., 1925, 93: 1684-6.  ------  Untersuchungen
iiber den Verlauf der  Glykolyse im Blute  bei Normalen und
bei Diabetikern.  Acta med. scand., 1926,  Suppl. 16, 509-14.
Also Ugeskr. laeger, 1926, 88:  633-7.—Loewi, O.  Zur Frage
nach  dem  Mechanismus der  Glykogenolysesteigerung beim
Diabetes.  Klin. Wschr., 1928,7: 311.—Mauriac.P. Recherches
sur le pouvoir glycolytique du sang in vitro chez les diabetiques
et les cancereux. C. rend. Soc biol., 1930, 105: 28.  ------ &
Aubertin, E.  A propos de la glycolyse tissulaire dans le diabete
experimental.   Ibid.,  1925,  92: 1101-3.—Thalhimer,  W., &
Perry,  M. C.  Diminished glycolysis in the blood in diabetes;
preliminary  report, and a tentative  theory of the disease.  J.
Am. M. Ass.,  1923, 80: 1614-6.—Turcatti, E.   La  lisis de la
glucosa y de la levulosa en sangre  de perros normales y en
diabetes experimental.  Rev. Soc.  argent,  biol.,   1927,  3:
716-20.—Yambe, M.   Einfluss diabetischen Serums auf die
Glykolyse der Gewebezellen bei  der Zuchtung.   Mitt. Med.
Akad.  Kioto, 1937, 20: 824-32.

----   Metabolism: Lipid.

   See also  Diabetes  mellitus,  Diet: Lipid;  Dia-
betes  mellitus, Obesity.
   Grieshaber,  H.    *Ueber   Beziehungen  des
Blutcholesterins  zum   Kohlehydratstoffwechsel
rait  besonderer  Berucksichtigung des Diabetes
mellitus.   29p.   8?   Zur.,  1934.
   Best, C. H.  Observations upon the deposition of liver fat in
normal and  diabetic animals.  N.  York State J.  M., 1933, 33:
1307-9.------Ferguson, G. C, & Hershey, J. M.  Choline
and  liver fat in diabetic dogs.  J. Physiol.,  Lond.,  1933, 79:
94-102.—Bloor, W. R., & Gilette, E. M.  The utilization of fat
in diabetes.  Proc. Soc. Exp. Biol..  N. Y., 1924-25. 22: 251-3.—
Bufano, M.  II quadro lipemico nel diabete mellito; contributo
alio  studio  del ricambio intermedio delle lipine nel diabete
mellito.  Arch, pat., Bologna,  1927-28, 6:  622-33.—Cannavo,
L.  Untersuchungen iiber  den intermediaren  Fettstoffwechsel
bei Diabetikern und  I.( l>erkranken.  Biochem.  Zschr., 1931,
239: 100-0.—Cassano, C.  Sul ricambio dei grassi nel diabete
mellito.  Arch,  pat.,  Bologna, 1929,  8: 93-124.—Dann, M.
The question of carbohydrate production from fat with special
reference to diabetes.  Yale J. Biol., 1933, 5: 359-72.—Free-
man, S., & Ivy, A. C.  The synthesis of fatty  acid esters of
glycerol by the intestine in normal and diabetic dogs.  Am.
J. Physiol., 1935, 113: 40.------  The synthesis  of neutral
fat by the  intestine  of diabetic  dogs.  Ibid.,  114: 132-6.—
Galdi, F., & Cassano, C. Diabete lipurique et echanges inter-
mediaires.   Arch. ital. biol., 1933, 89:  95-102.—Gottschalk, A.
Fettabbau und Fettumbau  bei schwerem Diabetes mellitus;
ein Beitrag zur Pathochemie dieser Erkrankung.  Zschr.  ges.
exp. Med.,  1923, 35:  159-76.—Grieshaber. H.  Ueber Bezie-
hungen des Blutcholesterins zum Kohlehydratstoffwechsel mit
besonderer  Berucksichtigung des Diabetes mellitus.   Zschr.
klin.  Med.,   1933-34,  126:  405-23.—Hashimoto,  T.  Der
Zusammenhang zwischen der  Jodsaure-Zahl  und  dem ge-
bundenen  Zucker  im Blute bei Diabetikern.   Mitt. Med.
Akad. Kioto,  1935, 13: 552.—Himwich, H. E.,  Friedman, H.
[et al.]  Utilization of fat by resting and exercising muscles
of diabetic dogs.  Proc Soc. Exp. Biol., N. Y., 1929-30, 27:
193.—Leites,  S., Sorkin, E., & Agaletzkaja, A.  Pathophysi-
ologic  des  Fettstoffwechsels  bei  Diabetes  mellitus.  Klin.
Wschr., 1934, 13: 1272-6.—Mottram,  V. H.  The metabolism
of cod-liver oil by diabetics.  Lancet, Lond., 1924,  1:  593.—
Nitzescu, I. I., Popescu-Inotesti, C. & Cadariu, I.   Choleste-
rinemie et cholesterolyse  dans la diabete experimental.  C.
rend. Soc biol., 1924, 90: 1067-9.—Rabinowich, I. M.  Unusual
fat metabolism in a case of diabetes mellitus. Am. J. M. Sc,
1928,  176: 489-91.—Rusznyak, S.  Zur Storung des  Choles-
terinhaushaltes beim  Diabetes mellitus.  Klin.  Wschr., 1928,
7: 340-3.—Sakaguchi,  K.,  Asakawa, O., &  Nakagawa, S.
Beitrage zur Diabetesforschung;  iiber  den  Einfluss  des Fettes
auf  die Zuckerassimilation.   Mitt.  Med. Fak.  Univ.  Tokyo,
1922. 29: 321-46, 3 ch.

----  Metabolism: Minerals.

   See also Diabetes mellitus, Uremia.
   Witscher, L.    *Die diabetische  Hypochlor-
hydrie und ihr Zusammenhang mit dem Chlor-
stoffwechsel   des  Zuckerkranken.    21p.    8?
Gott., 1931.
   Baumritter, P.,  Bussel, M., &  Kaplan,  F.  Recherches sur
les echanges du chlorure de sodium et de l'eau au cours du
diabete chez les enfants. C. rend. Soc. biol., 1932, 110: 1100.—
Byrom, F. B.  The phosphorus content of the blood in diabetes
mellitus.  Brit. J.  Exp. Path., 1929, 10: 10-5.—Campanacci,
D., & Negri, C.  Diabete e glutatione.  Gior. clin. med., 1931,
12: 9-33.—Florence, G., Enselme, J., & Zola, T.  Variations
des diverses formes du phosphore sous I'influence du diabete
 ----  Metabolism:  Carbohydrates:  Glycolysis.
   Aszodi. Z.  Ueber Glykolyse im Blute pankreasdiabetischer
 Hunde.  Biochem.  Zschr.,  1928,  192:  8-13.—Bierry,  H.,
 Rathery, F.,  & Kourilsky, R.  Le pouvoir glycolytique est-il
 diminue dans le  sang des diabetiques?  C. rend. Soc. biol.,
 1925, 92: 480-2.—Cahn, T., & Houget, J.  Sur la transforma-
 tion du glycogene en acide lactique dans des  extraits muscu-
 laires de chiens normaux  et diabetiques.  C. rend. Acad,  sc,
 1936, 202:  354-6.  ------  Sur le sort des glucides dans les
 extraits musculaires de chiens normaux et diabetiques.   Ibid.,
 985.—Cajori, F. A., & Crouter, C. Y.  A comparison of the rate
 of glycolysis in different bloods, with  special reference to dia-
 betic blood.  J. Biol.  Chem., 1924, 60: 765-75.—Curatolo. A.
 Sull'attivita glicolitica dei  globuli sanguigni di soggetti normali
 e diabetici.  Boll. Soc. ital. biol. sper., 1936, 11: 262.—De, P., &
 Bhattacharyya. S. A comparative study of glycolysis in normal
 and diabetic blood.  Ind.  J. M. Res., 1937-38, 25: 923-31.—
 Denis, W., & Giles, U.   On glycolysis  in  diabetic and non-
diabetic blood.  J. Biol. Chem., 1923, 56: 739-44.—De Wesse- 
DIABETES  MELLITUS                       286                      DIABETES MELLITUS
et des principes  hypoglycemiants.   Bull. Soc. chim.  biol.,
Par.,  1928, 10: 675-83.—Kerpel-Fronius, E.   Zur Frage des
diabetischen Salzmangelzustandes.   Klin. Wschr., 1937, 16:
1466-8.—Klein,  O.,  &  Holzer,  H.   Ueber  emen  weiteren
Nachweis der trockenen NaCl-Retention beim schweren Dia-
betiker.  Deut. med. Wschr., 1927,  53:  1692.— Kiihn, R..  &
Witscher, L.   Die  klinische  Bedeutun« der  Chlondstoff-
wechselstorung beim Diabetes mellitus.  Klin. Wschr., 1931, 10:
1616-8.—Kylin, E.  Ueber  den Blut-Ca-Gehalt bei Diabetes
mellitus.   Zbl. inn. Med., 1926, 47: 79.------  Ueber den
Kalkumsatz bei Diabetes mellitus.   Acta med. scand.,  1927,
66: 197-206.—Labbe, M., & Fabrykant,  M.  Le metabolisme
phosphore dans le diabete. Ann. med., Par., 1932, 31: 201-18.
Also C.  rend. Soc. biol., 1931,  108:  615-7.—Meier,  R.,  &
Thoenes, E.  Ueber die Fraktionen des saureloslichen Phos-
phates im Blute des normalen Menschen und  des Diabetikers.
Arch. exp. Path.,  Berl.,  1931, 161: 119-40.—Meyer-Bisch, R.
Untersuchungen  des  intermediaren  Natrium- und Chlor-
stoffwechsels am pankreaslosen Hund und ihre Bedeutung fiir
die Klinik des Diabetes mellitus.  Verh. Deut. Ges. inn. Med.,
1926, 38. Kongr., 309-11. ------ Mineral- und Wasserstoff-
wechsel bei Diabetes mellitus. Erg. inn. Med. Kinderh.,  1927,
32: 267-312.   ------ & Gunther, F.   Ueber Storungen des
intermediaren  Calcium-  und Chlorstoffwechsels.  Biochem.
Zschr., 1924, 152: 286-301.—Meyer-Bisch, R-, & Thyssen, P.
Untersuchungen  uber den  Mineralstoffwechsel bei  Zucker-
kranken.  Ibid.,  1923, 135: 308-16.—Morhardt.  Le diabete
et le metabolisme des  sels  mineraux.  Vie  med., 1924,  5:
1283-5.—Paoli ni,  R., &  Cocuzza, P.  La tiemia nel diabete
umano e sperimentale  (solfo e  glutatione)   Riforma med.,
1923, 44: 1622-4.—Rathery, F., & Bertoliatti, J.  Variations
du taux du potassium dans le sang et diabete sucre.  C. rend.
Soc. biol., 1934, 116: 1346-9.  ------  Le potassium du sang
dans  les differentes formes  du  diabete  sucre.  Ibid.,  117:
875-8.—Rathery, F., Sigwald, J., & Derot, M.  Uree sanguine
et chloremie chez les diabetiques. Bull. Soc. med. hop. Paris,
1931, 3.  ser.,  47:  1573-7.—Schmitt,  F.  Ionenverteilung zwi-
schen  Plasma und Erythrocyten bei normalen und  hypo-
chloramischen  Diabetikern.  Arch.  exp. Path., Lpz., 1936,
181: 563-9.—Solar, B., & Serrano, R.  Sobre la tasa de cloruros
en los diabeticos.  Arch,  med., Madr., 1928, 28: 210-4.

----  Metabolism: Nitrogen (protids, purins)
   Cabrini, S.  La curva aminoacidemica e la curva glicemica
come espressione di un alterato ricambio proteico esogeno ed
endogeno dell'organismo diabetico.   Riforma  med., 1935, 51:
819-26.-—Carrasco Formiguera, R. El metabolismo del nitro-
geno en la diabetes grave. Tr. Inst, fisiol. Barcelona, 1929-30,
3: 77-80.—Cassano, C.   II ricambio intermedio  dei proteici
nel diabete lipurico.   Minerva  med.,  Tor., 1932, 23: pt 2,
637-40.—Da-Rin, O., &  Repetti, M.  II ricambio proteico e la
funzionalita renale nel diabete mellito.  Rass.  chn. ter., 1933,
32: 127; 80.  Also Monit. endocr., 1934, 2: 523.—De Candia, S.
L'acido urico  ematico  nel  diabote  mellito.   Riforma med.,
1930, 46: 1035.—Elias, H-,  Kaunitz, H., & Laub,  R.  Ueber
den Rest-N und seine Fraktionen in der Leber beim experi-
mentellen Pankreasdiabetes.  Zschr. ges.  exp.  Med., 1934, 94:
182-98.—Elias, H., & Zemplen, B.  Veranderungen des inter-
mediaren Eiweisshaushaltes in der Leber beim experimentellen
Pankreasdiabetes.   Ibid.,  199-216.—Enderlen, E„  Glatzel,
H., & Pu.  Eiweiss- und Energiehaushalt im Pankreasdiabetes
des Hundes.   Arch.  exp. Path., Lpz.,  1929,  139: 20-31.—
Falkenhausen, M. von.   Untersuchungen iiber den Eiweisstoff-
wechsel beim experimentellen Pankreasdiabetes.  Ibid., 1925,
109: 249-75—Ferranti, F., & Slavich. E.  Ricambio proteico e
proteinasi ematiche ne! diabete pancreatico.  Arch. sc. med.,
Tor.,  1937, 64: 297-308.—Langfeldt, E.,  & Holmsen, J.  The
uricolytic index in diabetic dogs.  Biochem. J.,  Lond., 1925, 19:
724-6.—Martens, R.  Les troubles du metabolisme azote dans
le diabete.  Ann. Soc. sc.  med. natur. Bruxelles, 1935, 129-47.—
Mezger,  H.  Weitere Beobachtungen iiber den Eiweissumsatz
und  die   Abnutzungsquote   bei  Diabetes.   Zschr.  physiol.
Chem.,  1924,  135:  32-40.—Moracchini,  R.,  & Maestri, O.
II ricambio purinico nel  diabete mellito.   Gior. Accad. med.,
1933, 96: 71.------   Uricemia ed  uricocolia  nel diabete
mellito.  Ibid., 240-50.   ------  Sul ricambio dell'acido urico
nel diabete mellito. Ibid., 251-77,  1 ch.—Ralli, E. P.,  Can-
zanelli. A., & Rapport, D. The respiratory quotient of proteins
in pancreatic diabetes.   Am. J. Physiol., 1931, 96: 331-42.—
Ricci, A.  L'uricemia nel diabete mellito.  Arch. farm, sper.,
1930-31,  51: 41-8.—Ring, G. C, &  Hampel, C. W.  Protein
metabolism in pancreatic diabetes. Am. J. Physiol., 1933, 105:
300-5.—Serio, F., &  Curatolo,  V.    Sulla  utilizzazione dei
diversi  amidi  da parte dell'organismo diabetico.   Probl.
aliment.,  Roma,  1935,  5:   1-15.—Simonson,  E.   Diabetes
mellitus eine Eiweisskrankheit.  Hippokrates, Stuttg.,  1930-31,
3: 14-31.—Stearns, G.,  & Knowlton, G. C.  Nitrogen meta-
bolism of diabetic children.  Proc.  Soc Exp. Biol, N Y
1928-29,  26: 181.—Zemplen, B., & Herberth, E.  [Changes  of
protein metabolism in the liver in cases of pancreatic diabetes]
Orvoskepzes, 1935, 25: oct. kulonf. (L. Ketly Festschr.) 134-46.

----  Metabolism: Water.

   See   also  subheadings   of   Diabetes  mellitus
(Edema; Uropoietic system)
   Bucciardi,  G.   Ricerche  sul rapporto idrico-proteico del
siero  di  sangue.   Biochim.  ter. sper.,  1929,  16: 342-54.—
Gerbi, C. Ricerche sulle soglie renali e sul ricambio idrico dei
diabetici in rapporto alia funzione renale.   Arch, pat., Bologna
1931-32, 11: 571.—Peters, J. P., Bulger,  H. A., & Eisenman,
A. J.   The plasma proteins in relation to blood hydration; in
diabetes mellitus.   J.  Clin.  Invest.,  1924-25,  1:  451-72.—
Postranecky. O.  [Water metabolism in  diabetes; function of
diabetic kidney]  Sborn.  lek., 1938,  40: 141-92.—Widnas, K.
Research  upon the water content in the blood of diabetic
children after  feeding with different kinds of food substance.
Acta  paediat.,  Upps.,  1927-28,  7:  suppl. 2,  144-55.  Also
Fin. lak. sail, hand., 1928, 70: 8-18.

---  Mouth and teeth.

   See also Diabetic, Dental problems.
   Gadiel,  A.    *Die   Krankheitserscheinungen
des  Diabetes  mellitus  im  Munde  und  an  den
Zahnen.   25p.   8?   Bresl., 1926.
   Gescheff, G.  *Einige Lipoiduntersuchungen
des   Paradentiums   bei   Diabetes.    14p.    8?
Frankf.  a. M.,  1931.
   Also Paradentium, Berl., 1931, 3:

   Klaas,  H.    *Erkrankung  der   Zahne  und
Mundschleimhaut beim Diabetes mellitus  [Bonn]
22p.    8?  Heme, 1922.
   Schonfelder,   H.    *Diabetes   und   Mund-
krankheiten   [Leipzig]   32p.   8?    Zeulenroda,
1932.
   Schuricht,  O.    *Statistische  Befunde  an
Zahn und Kiefer bei  Diabetes   [Leipzig]  17p.
8?   Zeulenroda,  1935.
   Steinweg, H.   *Die pathologischen  Erschei-
nungen  in der  Mundhohle infolge von Diabetes
mellitus   [Berlin]  32p.  8?  Jena, 1933.
   Aleman, I., & Uleia, I.  Nouvelles conceptions sur les lesions
bucco-dentaires dans le diabete.  Rev. stomat., Par., 1935, 37:
595-605.—Azerad.  Diabete et systeme dentaire.  Odontologie,
Par.,  1937,  75:  465-75  [Discussion] 501-4.—Bith, H.   Le
traitement des accidents  bucco-dentaires  des diabetiques par
l'insuline.  Rev. odont., Par., 1926, 47: 397-9.—Dimitrova, M.
Paradentose und  Diabetes.   Deut.  med. Wschr.,  1929, 55:
313-5.—Gregory,  J.,  &  Biancalana,  S.   Diabetes and  its
relations to oral  conditions.   Contact Point,  1935-36, 13:
201-4.—-Gutner, J.  [Diabetes  and  diseases  of the dental
system]  Odont. stomat., Moskva, 1929,  7:  15-23.—Hector,
G. A., &  Evans, D.  G.   Dental agenesis in  the presence of
diabetes mellitus.  Dent. Cosmos, 1932, 74: 986.—Hilming, F.
[Clinical investigations on paradentosis with diabetes mellitus]
Hospitalstidende,  1938,  81:  213-20.—Hirschfeld, I.  Perio-
dontal symptoms  associated  with diabetes.    J. Periodont.,
1934,  5: 37—46.—Manifestazioni e complicazioni buccodentali
nel diabetico.  Gazz. osp., 1937, 58:  1119.—Marie, R.  Mani-
festations  et complications bucco-dentaires chez le diabetique.
Paris  med.,  1937, 105: 177-80.—Schwab. H.   Les manifesta-
tions buccales du diabete.  Progr. med., Par., 1931,  766-71.—
Sheppard, I. M.   Alveolar  resorption in diabetes  mellitus.
Dent. Cosmos,  1936, 78: 1075-9.—Williams,  J. B.   Diabetic
pyorrhea.  Am. J. M. Sc, 1931, 182: 807-10, 2 pl.

----   Nervous system.

   See also Blood sugar, Regulation.
   Annes Dias, H.   Diabetes und Nervensystem. Deut. med.
Wschr., 1936,  62:  60-4.—Bertram,  F.  Ein Fall von Para-
sympathicus-Diabetes beim Menschen.  Miinch. med. Wschr.,
1925, 72: 772.—Binswanger, O.  Neurologische Betrachtungen
zur Pathogenese des Diabetes  mellitus. Schweiz. med. Wschr.,
1924, 54: 297-300.—Camus, J., Gournay, J. J., & Le Grand, A.
Recherches  experimentales sur  le  diabete  nerveux.   Bull.
Acad, med., Par., 1924, 3. ser., 91: 745.—La Barre, J. Glyco-
sensibilite des  centres nerveux superieurs  au cours du diabete
pancreatique experimental.   C.  rend. Soc.  biol.,  1928,  99:
1053-6.  ———  Intervention du systeme nerveux dans les
troubles glycoregulateurs observes au cours  du diabete pan-
creatique  experimental.  Bull.  Acad. med.  Belgique,  1931,
5. ser., 11: 304-34.—Labbe,  M.  Diabete nervoso associato  a
diabete renale.  Rinasc. med.,  1935, 12: 319.—Leschke, E.
Die Bedeutung der nervosen Regulationen des Kohlehydrat-
stoffwechsels fiir die Entstehung der Zuckerkrankheit.  Zschr.
klin. Med., 1928, 108: 410-6—Lovtsky, J. A., Schwartz, L. S.,
& Egorov, M. N.  [Neurotropic nature  of diabetes]  Sovet.
vrach. gaz.,  1934, 38: 894-8.—Marinesco, G., & Nicolesco, J.
A propos des relations  du  noyau  tuberien  periventriculaire
avec le diabete sucre. C. rend. Soc. biol., 1934, 116: 557-9.—
Marton, S.   Ueber  verminderte Nervmuskelerregbarkeit bei
Diabetes.   Wien.  Arch. inn. Med., 1928-29,  16: 309-24.
Also Magy. orv. arch.,  1928, 29: 411-9.—Mauriac, P.  Les
troubles de  la regulation neuro-endocrinienne  dans  la patho-
genie du diabete.   Presse med., 1932, 40: 1029-32.—Melander, 
DIABETES  MELLITUS
287
DIABETES  MELLITUS
R.  Comment se comportent les reflexes du tendon rotulien
et du tendon d'Achille dans le diabete sucre?  Acta med. scand
1930-31, 74: 396-405.—Moretti, E.  Contributo alio studio dei
fattori  neuro-ormonici  nella  patogenesi  del  diabete  mellito
(ricerche sperimentali e cliniche con l'ergotamina)  Boll, spec
med. chir., 1927, 1: 213-80, 2 pL, 2 eh.—Nedved, M.  [Vegeta-
tive nervous  system in diabetes]  Cas. lek. desk., 1938, 77:
542-7.—Paulesco, N. C.  Pathogenie des diabetes nerveux et
toxiques.  C. rend. Soc. biol., 1924, 90: 711.—Portoghese, G.
Reazione insulare  agli  stimoli  neurovegetativi  nel diabete
mellito.  Clin. med.  ital., 1933, 64: 1171-82.—Rathery, F., &
Dreyfus-See, G.  Les effets  de la ponction lombaire chez les
diabetiques.   Paris med., 1925, 57:  333-8.—Schone, G.  Die
Blut-f.iquorschranke beim Diabetes  mellitus.  Zschr. ges  exp
Med.,  1929,  65: 535-46.—Sioli,  F.  Das Nervensystem bei
Diabetes und Nierenkrankheiten.  Miinch. med. Wschr., 1932,
79: 941-5.—Steinitz, H.  Untersuchungen  zur  Chemie des
Liquor cerebrospinalis  bei  Diabetikern.  Zschr. klin.  Med
1931, 117: 19-30.—Strieck, F.  Ueber experimentell erzeugten
zentralen Diabetes.   Verh.  Deut. Ges. inn. Med., 1937  "49
Kongr., Sekt. inn. Med., 129-33.—Tuttle, G. H.  Is diabetes
caused by paralysis  of the pancreatic  filaments  of the  right
vagus nerve?  N. England J. M.,  1931, 204: 963-5.—Von-
derahe, A. R.  The central nervous system and diabetes melli-
tus.  Ohio M. J., 1937, 33: 1315-7.

---   Nervous system:  Diseases.

   See also  Diabetes mellitus, Psychopathology.
   Gomes  da Silva, M.   *Alguns  phenomenos
nervosos  da  diabete.  72p.   8?   Lisb.,  1868.
   Kordowich,   K.   *Der  Zusammenhang   des
Gehirns mit  dem  Diabetes  mellitus unter  be-
sonderer  Berucksichtigung der  dabei beobachte-
ten Gehirnveranderungen.   30p.   8?   Erlangen,
1936.

   Ruff, S.  *Neuralgie und Neuritis bei Diabetes
mellitus  [Bonn]  8p.   8?   Berl.,  1932.
   Andre-Thomas.   Les troubles sympathiques et le diabete,
l'areflexie pilomotrice en aires.  Paris med., 1928, 69: 280-93.—
Angle, F. E.   Tabes diabetica.  U. S. Nav. M. Bull., 1928, 26:
81-5.—Barker, L. F.  Polyneuritis in a diabetic, anaemic, obese
patient with chronic infections.  Internat. Clin., 1930, 40. ser.,
2: 169-78.—Bartlett, C.  The  nervous features of diabetes
mellitus.  Hahneman. Month.,  1927, 62: 655-9.—Beggi, D., &
Togni, G. I  disturbi nervosi dei diabetici.  Athena,  Roma,
1935, 4: 311-4.—Bix, H.  Pseudotabes diabetica  sine glyco-
suria (zugleich  ein   Beitrag  zur Frage  des  Altersdiabetes)
Wien. klin. Wschr., 1929, 42: 1325-7.—Blaisdell, E. R.   Dia-
betic neuritis.  J. Maine M. Ass.,  1927, 18:  10-3.
  Diabetes mellitus appearing in a child within 1 month after
  recovery from acute poliomyelitis.  J. Am. M. Ass., 1932, 98:
  1549.—Bostock,  J.  Diabetic tabes, so-called.  Med. J. Aus-
  tralia, 1926, 2: 82.—Bregman & Potok. Sur un cas d'epilepsie
  type Jackson avec paralysies passageres sur le fond du diabete.
  Rev. neur., Par., 1933, 40: pt 2. 488.— Broustet, P.  Complica-
  tions nerveuses  du diabete.   In Diabete sucre,  Par.,  1935,
  76-113.   ------ & Bouilloc.  L'epilepsie diabetique.  J. med.
  Bordeaux, 1936,  113: 115-25.—Buisson, P.  Les complications
  nerveuses du diabete sucre.  Marseille med.,  1935, 72: 274-
  88.—Camus,  J.,  Gournay,  J. J., & Le Grand, A.  Diabete
  sucre par lesion nerveuse. Bull. Acad, med., Par., 1924, 3. ser.,
  92: 1107-12.  Also Paris med.,  1923, 49: 267.  Also  Presse
  med., 1925,  33:  249-52.—Cannavd, L.  Splancnopatie  addo-
  minali croniche e diabete mellito.  Clin. med. ital., 1933, 64:
  999-1045.—Cantaloube,  P.   Encephalite  epidemique et dia-
  bete. Progr. med.,  Par., 1923, 3. ser., 38: 693.—Casanegra. A.
  Diabetes extrainsular por  hemorragia menmgea.   Dia  med.,
  B. Air., 1929-30, 2:  487.—Ceroni, G. Diabete mellito e parkin-
 sonismo  postencefalitico.  Riforma med., 1933, 49: 163-77.—
 Ceruti, G. Nota sopra un caso di paralisi ascendente in soggetto
 diabetico.  Clin.  med. ital.,  1937, 68: 707-12.—Closson, J. H.
 Diabetes mellitus:  a clinical study of 50 cases with especial
 regard to the neurological aspect.  Hahneman. Month.,  1937,
 72: 105-18.—Dufour,  H.,  Roueche & Baruk, H.   DiabSte
 grave par tumeur  parapancreatique; considerations sur  la
 pathogenie sympathique du diabete.  Bull.  Soc.  med. hop.
 Paris, 1924,  3. ser., 48: 1209-17.  Also J. med. Paris, 1924, 43:
 983-5.—Fernandez  Mufiiz, M.  Polineuritis diabetica.  Arch.
 Soc.  clfn.  Habana, 1927,  27:  69-78.—Garcin,  R.,  Petit-
 Dutaillis & Bertrand, I.  Compression medullaire par epidurite
 chronique staphylococcique chez une diabetique.  Rev.  neur.,
 Par., 1935, 42: pt 2, 191-8.—Gram, C.  [Diabetes mellitus and
 absence of patellar  reflex]  Bibl.  laeger, 1924, 116:  473-80 —
 Griggs, D. E., & Olsen, C.  W.  Changes in the spinal cord in
 diabetes  mellitus.  Arch. Neur.  Psychiat.,  Chic,  1937, 38:
 564-71.—Haug, K.  Zerebral bedingter Diabetes mellitus bei
 Stirnhirntumor.   Mschr.  Psychiat.,  1934,   88:   324-40.—
 Haguenau, J.  Existe-t-il une polynevrite diabetique?  Bull.
 Soc. med. hop. Paris, 1938, 3. s6r., 54: 644.—Inaba, C.  Ueber
 Veranderungen im  Gehirn  bei schwerem  Diabetes mellitus.
 Arb. Neur. Inst. Wien., 1927, 29: 315-22. -Ingelrans,  L.  Les
nevrites du diabete sucre.  Medecine, Par., 1925-26, 7: 381-5 —
Jordan, W. R. Degenerative neuropathy in diabetics.  South.
  mm8"'^193,^7^628-  ------  Diabetic neuritis.  Virginia
  M. Month  1935-36, 62: 702-5.  ------  Neuritic manifesta-
  tions in diabetes mellitus.  Arch. Int. M., 1936,  57: 307-66.
  ec7T7 EPllePsy and convulsions in diabetes.  Ibid., 1933, 52:
  ■  a~u *•---I- & c'abtree- H. H.  Paralysis of the bladder
  in diabetic patients.  Ibid.,  1035, 55: 17-25.— Jordan, W. R., &
  Randall, L.  O.  Neuropathy in diabetes; lipid constituents of
  the nerves correlated with  the clinical data.  Ibid., 1936, 57:
    n-7   ,—Z— &.B|oo<-. W. R.   Neuropathy  in  diabetes
  mellitus; lipid constituents of the nerves  correlated with the
  clinical data.  Ibid.,  1935, 55:  26-41.— Jordan,  W.  R..  &
  Walters,  P.  Spontaneous  cerebral  vascular accidents  in
  diabetes.  Am. J. M. Sc, 1933, 186: 488-93 —Kalteyer, F. J., &
  Bernstein,  M.  Pan-sinusitis  (acute)  with multiple  cranial
  nerve involvement complicating diabetes mellitus; report of a
  case with necropsy. Eye Ear &c Month., 1933, 12: 447-50.—
  Kaufmann,  H.  Nevrite du circonflexe et diabete.  J. med.
  chir., Par, 1925, 96: 581-90.—Labbe, M.  Nevrite douloureuse
  chez les diabetiques.  Prat.  med. fr.,  1936, 17: 387-96   ——■
  Armand-Delille  &  Goldberg.  Diabete  et epilepsie.   Bull.
  Soc med. hop. Paris,  1932, 3. ser.,  48: 1552-4.—Labbe, M.,
  Boulin, R. [et all  Remarques sur les complications nerveuses
  penphenques du diabete.  Nutrition, Par., 1934, 4: 169-80.—
  Lapp, F. W., &  Schwarz, H.  Malariakur bei nervenkranken
  Diabetikern.  Wien.  med.  Wschr.,  1932,  82: 1599-605 —
  Lopez Aydillo.  A proposito  de un  caso de descerebraci6n
  segmentaria o partial  en una  diabetica  glucosurica.  Med.
  ibera, 1934,  28: pt 2. 220-2.—Major. R. H.  Tabes diabetica.
  J. Am. M. Ass., 1924,  83: 2004.—Mauriac. P.  Les complica-
  tions nerveuses du diabete.  Rev. gen. clin.  ther., 1931, 45:
  353-6.------Broustet, P., & Traissac, F. J.  Les complica-
  tions nerveuses du diabete.  Paris  med.,  1932, 85: 19-28.—
  Morgan, L.  O.,  Vonderahe, A.  R., & Malone. E. F.   Patho-
  logical chanaes  in the hypothalamus in diabetes mellitus.
  J. Nerv.  Ment.  Dis.,  1937, 85: 125-38.—Nicolesco,  J., &
  Raileanu,  1).  Quelques considerations a propos de lesions des
  centres nerveux  dans le diabete  sucre.  Bull. Soc  med. hop.
  Bucarest,  1925,  7:  165-7.  ------   Note sur les alterations
  du systeme  nerveux central dans 2  cas de diabete sucre.  C.
  rend. Soc. biol., 1926, 95: 122. Also Rev. neur., Par., 1927, 34:
  31-41.—Nicolesco, J., Raileanu, C,  & Hornet, T.   Reflexions
  a  propos  des lesions  nerveuses  centrales du  diabete  sucre.
  Bull. Soc. med. hop. Bucarest, 1934, 16: 173-6.—Ossenkopp. G.
  Paralyseartige Meningo-Encephalitis  mit  Diabetes mellitus.
  Zschr. ges. Neur. Psychiat., 1930, 128: 380-9.—Rathery. F., &
  Klotz.  P.  Existe-t-il une polynevrite  diabetique?   Bull.  Soc.
  med.  hop. Paris,  1938, 3. ser.,  54:  574-80.—Root, H.  F., &
  Rogers, M. H.  Diabetic neuritis with paralysis.  N. England
 J. M., 1930, 202: 1049-53.—Schleussing, H-. & Schumacher, H.
 Grosshirnschadigung im Verlauf  eines   Diabetes  mellitus.
 Deut.  Arch.  klin.  Med., 1933-34,  176:  45-51.—Schloss, J.
 Friedreichsche Krankheit und Diabetes mellitus (Beitrag zur
 Frage  der  Beziehungen zwischen  Nervenkrankheiten   und
 Diabetes)  Deut. Zschr. Nervenh., 1932, 125: 201-7.—Schultz
 Ortiz, G.  Diabetes y polineuritis.  Actas Congr. nac.  med.,
 Rosario, 1934, 5: pt 4, 858-69.—Sergent, E., & Kaufmann, H.
 Nevrite du circonflexe et diabete.  Bull. Soc. med. hop.  Paris,
 1925,  3. ser., 49: 840.—Sheppe,  W.  M.   The production of
 pathological changes in the nervous system by diabetes mellitus.
 West Virginia M. J., 1936, 32: 9-16.—Smith, W. A.  Diabetic
 neuritis. South. M. J.,  1926, 19: 773-5.—Spaar. E. C.  A case
 of diabetes mellitus with anarthria and signs of irritation of the
 7th nerve nucleus.  J. Trop. M. Hyg., Lond., 1932, 35: 137.—
 Trumper, M.  Epilepsy vs  diabetes.   Pennsylvania M. J.,
 1930-31, 34: 18-21.—Wakefield.  E.  G.   Diabetic neuritis.
 Proc Mayo  Clin.,  1928, 3:  256-8.—Williamson, R. T.  Dia-
 betic  neuritis.   Practitioner,  Lond.,   1924,  112: 85-98 —
 Woltman, H. W., & Wilder, R. M.  Diabetes mellitus; patho-
 logic  changes in the spinal cord and peripheral nerves.  Arch.
 Int. M., 1929, 44: 576-603.  Also repr.

 ----  Obesity.

   See  also  subheadings  of   Diabetes  mellitus
 (Diet;  Lipemia;   Metabolism:  Lipids;  Patho-
 genesis: Nutrition)
    Duncan, G. G.   Diabetes mellitus and obesity.
 215p.   8?    Phila., 1935.
   Adams, S. F. Obesity as a precursor of diabetes.  J. Nutrit.,
 1928-29, 1: 339-42.—Allan,  W.   Age and  weight in diabetes
 mellitus. South. M. & S., 1931, 93: 344-5.—Anders, J. M., &
 Jameson,  H. L.  Adiposity and other etiological factors in
 diabetes mellitus.  Tr. Ass. Am. Physicians, 1925, 40: 230-45
 Also  Am. J. M. Sc,  1925,  170:  313-24.—Escudero,  P., &
 Puchulu, F. A.  La obesidad  como manifestaci6n de la diabetes
 oculta.  Rev. espafi. med. cir., 1927, 10:  85-7.—John. H. J.
 The relation  of weight to diabetes.  Endocrinology, 1930,  14:
 282-7.—Labbe, M., & Boulin. R.   Diabete et obesite.  Presse
 med., 1925,33: 1137.—Litarczek, G., Gheorghiu, C, & Tomescu,
 M.  Contributions  a I'etude des  relations  qui existent  entre
 l'obesite et le diabete, a l'aide des epreuves fonctionnelles de
 l'appareil insulaire.  Bull. Soc. med. hop. Bucarest,  1930,  12:
 247-54.—McGavack, T. H.  Obesity, the open door to diabetes;
 a play in  1  act.  Hygeia, Chic,  1935,  13: 800-3.—Olmsted,
 W. H. The value of weight curves in determining the severity
of diabetes.   Med. Clin. N.  America, 1923-24,  7: 1631-44.—
Terbriiggen, A. Zuckerkrankheit, Gallenleiden und Fettsucht.
Klin. Wschr., 1937, 16:  161-3. 
DIABETES  MELLITUS
288
DIABETES MELLITUS
----   Onset.

   See  also Diabetes  mellitus,  Prediabetic  state;
Diabetic, Age.
   Galambos, A.   Observations in the  mildest and  earliest
cases of diabetes mellitus.  Med. J. & Rec,  1925, 121: 170.—
Herzog, F.  Ueber den Beginn des Diabetes mellitus.  Deut.
med. Wschr., 1931, 57: 1890-3.—Mack, E. G. Notes on a case
of acute diabetes mellitus.  J. Ceylon Brit. M. Ass., 1923, 20:
27.—Siegenbeek van Heukelom, A.  [Case of acute diabetes |
Geneesk. tschr. Ned. Indie, 1936, 76: 2659-66.

----   Pancreas.
   Bergonzini,  M.  Studi sul contenuto in nichelio e cobalto
del pancreas e del fegato di individui diabetici e di cani resi
sperimentalmente glycosurici.   Clin. med. ital.,  1931,  62:
311-8—Ide, M.  Le pancreas diabetique.  Rev. med., Louvain,
1926, 339-41.—Jones, C. M., Castle. W. B. [et al.]  Pancreatic
and hepatic activity in diabetes mellitus; the alterations with
some observations on the etiology of the disease.  Arch.  Int.
M., 1925,  35: 315-36.—Labbe, M., Petresco, M.  Les altera-
tions du pancreas dans le diabete sucre.  Ann. med., Par., 1935,
37: 385-406.—Moussu, G. Recherches recentes sur la physio-
logie du pancreas, la pathogenie et le traitement du diabete.
Rec. med.  vet., 1923, 99: 313-8.—Oertel, H.   The pancreas
and diabetic  metabolism.  Lancet, Lond., 1924, 1: 695-7.
------  The  relations  of  the pancreas to diabetes  mellitus.
Northwest M., 1924, 23: 441-3.—Okada, S., Imazu, T. [et al.]
The pancreatic activity in diabetes mellitus.   Arch. Int.  M.,
1928,  42:  560-75.—Rabe, F.   Diabetes und Pankreasarbeit.
Deut. med. Wschr., 1928, 54:  697-9.—Schultz Ortiz, G.  El
pancreas en la diabetes humana. Tr. Clfn. Escudero, B. Air.,
1930,  4: 700-48, ch.—Stienon, L. Sur le pancreas des diabeti-
ques.  In Vol. jubil. Soc sc. med. natur., Brux., 1922, 83-97,
2 pl.—Warren, S., & Root, H. F.  The pathology of diabetes,
with  special  reference  to pancreatic regeneration.   Am.  J.
Path., 1925, 1: 415-29, pl.—Wright, F.  R., & Baumgartner,
E. A.  Study of the  pancreas in cases of hyperglycemia and
glycosuria. Clifton M. Bull., 1924-25, 10: 172-7.

----   Pancreas: Experimental research.

   See  also  subheadings of  Diabetes  mellitus
(experimental; Surgery)
   Baltaceano, G.,  & Vasiliu, C.   Diabete experimental par
extirpation du pancreas chez les chiens a fistule biliaire  per-
manente; influence de l'insuline.  C. rend. Soc. biol., 1938,  128:
423-6.  ------& Costachescu, A.  Les modifications du debit
biliaire et urinaire dans le diabete  experimental par ablation
du pancreas.   Ibid.,  1937, 126: 718-20.—Escudero,  P.   La
anulaci6n lenta y total  del pancreas no produce diabetes en el
perro; el reticulo endotelial  es  su tejido vicario.   Medicina,
Mex., 1932, 12:  491.   Also Rev. sudamer. med.,  Par., 1932,
3: 1-18.—Gavrilov, R.  I.,  &  Titova, P. Z.  [Physico-chemical
changes of the  blood  in experimental  pancreatic diabetes]
J. eksp. biol.,  1930, 13: 15-20.—Greeley, P.  O.  Pancreatic
diabetes in the rabbit.  Proc. Soc. Exp. Biol., N. Y., 1937-38,
37: 309-12.—Iovino. F.  Soppressione progressiva e totale del
pancreas e  diabete a proposito  di recenti studii.  Arch, fisiol.,
Fir., 1933-34, 33: 337-58.  Also Arch. Soc. ital. chir., 1934, 40:
608-15.—Mauriac,  P.,  &  Aubertin, E.   De l'importance du
facteur  individuel dans revolution du diabete  experimental
par depancreatisation et dans Faction de l'insuline.  C. rend.
Soc. biol.,  1924,  90:  1046-8.—Ortiz Machado, O.  Diabetes
pancreatica experimental.  Rev. med. cir. Habana, 1930, 35:
176-8.—Seuflfert, R. W., & Ullrich, O.  Urethan und Pankreas-
diabetes.   Beitr. Physiol., 1925,  3:  1-10.—Wichels, P.,  &
Lauber, H.  Der experimentelle Insulindiabetes.   Verh. Deut.
Ges. inn. Med., 1930, 42. Kongr., 109-11.

----   Pancreas: External secretion.
   Bargy, R.   *Insuffisance pancreatique externe
chez les diabetiques etudie'e  par  revaluation  de
l'activite fermentaire  dans le  liquide  duodenal.
74p.  8?  Par., 1926.
   Brtjlon,  E.   *Etude  de  l'insuffisance  pan-
creatique  externe  dans le diabete sucre1  par  la
methode du tubage duodenal.   42p.   8?   Par.,
1922.
   Bargen, J. A., Bollman, J. L., & Kepler, E. J.   The diarrhea
of diabetes and steatorrhea  of pancreatic insufficiency.  Proc.
Mayo Clin., 1936,  11: 737-42.—Boldyreff, E. B.  La secrezione
esterna del pancreas e il  trattamento del diabete mellito.
Policlinico, 1934,  41: sez. prat., 1557-60.—Demurtas,  M. P.
Diabete e lipasi pancreatica.  Biochim. ter. sper., 1931,  18:
421-7.—Dubnova, B., & Itzigson, J.   [External secretion of  the
pancreas  in diabetes mellitus]  Klin, med., Moskva, 1927, 5:
531-7.—Gavrila,  L, &  Paraschivesco, M.  Sur la secretion
externe du pancreas chez les diabetiques.  C. rend. Soc. biol.,
Par., 1926, 95: 761.—Iacono, G.  Ricerche sulla secrezione es-
terna del  pancreas nel diabete. Policlinico, 1932, 39: sez. prat.,
133-6.—Jones, C.  M.  Alterations in liver function and in  the
external secretory  activity of the pancreas in diabetes mellitus;
a preliminary report.  Boston M. & S. J., 1923, 189:  851.—
Labb6, M., & Rechad.  Les troubles de la secretion externe
du pancreas dans le diabete sucre.  Arch. mal. app. digest.,
Par., 1926, 16: 865-75.—Michelson, V.  [External secretion of
the pancreas in diabetes mellitus]  Ter. arkh., 1932, 10: 307.—
Monteleone, R.  Ricerche sulla secrezione esterna del pancreas
nel diabete.  Policlinico,  1932, 39: sez. prat.. 294.—Phocas, E.
Exploration  de  la  secretion  pancreatique  externe  chez lea
diabetiques.   Rev. med.  chir.  mal.  foie,  1933,  8:  178-84.—
Sanguigno. N. Rassegna sui rapporti fra secrezione esterna ed
interna del pancreas con'particolare riguardo al diabete.  Fol.
med., Nap.,  1935, 21: 787-801.—Sotgu, G., DTgnazio, C. &
Montani, L. G.  Sul comportamento dei fermenti pancreatici
nel diabete mellito.  Arch. stud,  fisiopat. ricambio,  1933, 1:
21-67.—Steenis, P. B. van  [Diabetes and  secretion  of  the
pancreas]  Ned. tschr. geneesk., 1934, 78: 1529-36.—Wolodin,
A. N.   Ueber die Beziehungen zwischen  der ausseren  und
inneren  Sekretion des Pankreas bei Diabetes mellitus.  Arch.
Verdauungskr., 1931, 49: 168-200.

----   Pancreas: Internal secretion.

   See   also   Diabetes   mellitus,   Pathogenesis;
Insulin.
   Seyfarth,  C.   Neue  Beitrage  zur  Kenntnis
der  Langerhansschen  Inseln  im  menschlichen
Pankreas   und  ihrer  Beziehung  zum Diabetes
mellitus.    104p.   8?   Jena, 1920.
   Achard, C.  Remarques sur le diabete, l'insuffisance  gly-
colytique et l'insuline.  Bull. Acad, med., Par.,  1924, 3.  ser.,
92: 880-900.   Also Rev. internat. med. chir., 1924,  35: 113-
21.—Allen, F. M. The internal pancreatic function in relation
to body mass and metabolism; diabetes and phlorizin glyco-
suria.  J. Metab. Res.,  1923.  3:  623-39.—Barbas, M. I., &
Shulutko, I. B.  [Clinical importance of Prof. E. S. London's
insular test]  Arkh. biol. nauk, 1935. 37: 27-50.—Bornstein, A.,
Griesbach, W., & Holm, K.  Zur Theorie der Insulinwirkung
und  des Pankreasdiabetes.  Zschr. ges. exp.  Med.,  1924,  43:
391-401.—Brugsch, T.   Das Insulinprinzip und der  Diabetes
mellitus.  Med.  Klin., Berl., 1924, 20: 3-5.—Depisch, F., &
Hasenohrl, R.  Ueber die Funktionspriifung des Inselorganes
bei Diabetikern; Erfahrungen  mit  der  Funktionsprobe  des
Inselapparates nach Depisch-Hasenohrl.   Deut. Arch. klin.
Med., 1929,  164: 361-4.—Fleisch, A.  Eine Theorie des Dia-
betes und der Insulinwirkung.  Schweiz. med. Wschr., 1924,
54: 1117-21.—Gayet. R.  Sur  les modalites de la  deficience
d'insuline dans le diabete.  Rev.  prat, biol.,  Par., 1936,  29:
97-106.  ------   Sur les epreuves preconisees pour caracteriser
la nature pancreatique  d'un diabete  chez  l'homme.  Ibid.,
129-37.—Guardabassi, M.  La insulinemia nell'uomo normale
e nel diabetico.   Diagnosi, 1928,  8: 231-45.—Hardoy. P. J.
Diabetes pancreatica.  Rev. As. med. argent., 1917, 27: 123-
30.—Hamburger, R. J.  Vermindering van  de permeabiliteit
voor  insuline als factor in het ontstaan van diabetes  mellitus.
Ned. tschr.   geneesk., 1933, 77:  153-62.—Horsters, H., &
Brugsch, H.   Ueber den Insulingehalt menschlicher Organe
beim Diabetes mellitus.   Zschr.  ges.  exp.  Med., 1929,  66:
143-56.—Ide, M.  Diabete et pancreas.  Rev. med., Louvain,
1925, 289-92.—Kozuka, K.   Ueber  die blutzuckersenkende
Substanz im  menschlichen Harn; Anhang: Diagnostik   des
leichten Diabetes mellitus.  Tohoku J. Exp. M.,  1927, 9:
130-48.—Leclercq, A. Diabetes et insuffisance pancreatique.
Rev. g6n. clin.  ther., 1925,  39:  549-52.—Leger, A.  Insu-
line  et conceptions du diabete sucre.  Union med. Canada,
1924, 53: 75-81.—Legiardi Laura, C.  Stato presente della
teoria pancreatica del diabete e della relazione tra insulina  e
pituitrina.  Riforma med., 1925, 41: 582-^4.—Mauriac. P., &
Aubertin, E.  Le mecanisme d'action de l'insuline et la patho-
genie du diabete pancreatique.   Paris med., 1925, 55: 412-22.
        Comment peut-on concevoir le diabete pancreatique
apres  la decouverte de l'insuline.  Ibid., 1929, 71:  440-6.—
Mauriac, P., & Saric, R.   De l'exploration fonctionnelle du
pancreas endocrine au cours des diabetes sucres.  Ibid., 1936,
101: 17-25.—Murlin, J. R.  Inactivation of  insulin by glucose
with a comment on the genesis of diabetes.  Science,  1925, 62:
332-4.—Ocaranza, F.  Diabetes  insular.   Medicina, M6x.,
1930,  11: 57-70.—O'Day, J. C.   Hypoinsulinism.  Med.  J. &
Rec,  1930,  132: 61-4.—Paulesco, N.  C.   Pathogenie  des
diabetes pancreatiques.  C. rend. Soc. biol., 1924, 90: 7^-T
Pollak, L.  Ueber den Insulingehalt im Pankreas von Diabeti-
kern.   Arch. exp. Path.,  Lpz..  1926,  116: 15-34.  —----
Die Theorie des Diabetes mellitus im Lichte  der Insulinfor-
schung.  Wien. klin. Wschr.,  1926, 39: H. 17 [Sonderbeil.] 1-
16.—Visentini, A. Le mie ricerche sulla funzione delle isole del
Langerhans  del  pancreas in  rapporto con  la  patogenesi del
diabete mellito. Boll. Soc. med. chir., Pavia,  1923, 36: 753-6 —
Wichels. P., & Lauber. H.  Der  Insulindiabetes.  Zschr. klin.
Med., 1930,  114: 20-32.—Zaidel, F. L.  [Etiology and therapy
of pancreatic diabetes]  Sovet. pediat., 1934, No. 12, 78-82.—
Zuckerstein,  E.  [Pancreatic diabetes  and  insulin]  Klin.
med., Moskva, 1927, 5: 526; 580.

----  Pancreas: Pathology.

   See also Pancreas, Diseases.
   Kulik, R. A.  *Ueber  Gesamterkrankung  des
Pankreas bei Diabetes mellitus und beim Hunger- 
DIABETES  MELLITUS
289
DIABETES  MELLITUS
diabetes  als   voriibergehendem  Symptom  tod-
licher  pluriglandular  Insuffizienz.    30p.   8?
Gott., 1925.
   Weber,  F.  *Ein Fall von Pankreashypoplasie
bei  jugendlichem  Diabetes  mellitus.    37p.   8?
Bonn, 1920.
   Bensley  E  H.  The pathology of the pancreas in diabetes
mellitus. Univ. Toronto M. J., 1930-31, 8: 61; 84.—Bernhard,
F   Das Auftreten des Diabetes mellitus nach akuten Pankre-
aserkrankungen (untersucht  an 50 operativ geheilten  Fallen)
Klin. Wschr., 1931, 10: 632-7.—Chalier, J., Dechaume, J.,  &
Barret.  Lfeions du pancreas dans le diabete avec denutrition.
J. med. Lyon, 1926, 7: 223-33.—Conroy, M. J.  Quantitative
and  qualitative changes in the island of  Langerhans in  dia-
betes mellitus.   J.  Metab.  Res.,  1922,  2:  367-84, 5 pl.—
Dumas, A., & Ravault, P.  Pancreatite sciero-kystique avec
hyperplasie des elements endocriniens chez un  diabetique
avant presente  une forte  glycosurie.  Lyon med.,  1927, 139:
243-6.—Dunn,  J.  P.  S.,  Vatcher,  S., & Woodwark, A. S.
Diabetes as sequela to acute pancreatitis.  Lancet, Lond., 1926,
1: 595-7.—Hickel, P.,  & Nordmann, J.  Les cellules centro-
acineuses du pancreas diabetique.  Bull. Soc. anat. Paris, 1923,
93:  389-92.—Hoppe-Seyler, G., Heesch,  K.,  &  Waller, H.
Ueber die  chemische  Zusammensetzung  des  Pankreas bei
Krankheiten  und ihre Beziehung  zum  anatomischen  und
klinischen Bilde; Pankreaserkrankungen mit Diabetes.  Deut.
Arch. klin. Med., 1925,  146:  187-201.—Keilty, R. A.   The
pathology of the pancreas in diabetes.  Atlantic M. J., 1923-
24, 27: 492-7.—Lutembacher, R.  Coronarite et  arterites du
pancreas;  troubles  de conduction  et diabete.   Arch. mal.
cceur, 1926, 19: 522-7.—Moore, R. A. Congenital aplasia  of
the islands  of Langerhans with diabetes mellitus.  Am. J.  Dis.
Child., 1936, 52: 627-32.—Ney, H.  Ueber das  Auftreten yon
Storungen  im Kohlehydratabbau und von Diabetes mellitus
nach Erkrankungen des  Pankreas.   Arch. klin. Chir., 1929,
154- 378-97.—Piazza, V. C.  Lesioni pancreatiche diabetogene.
Ann. clin.  med.,  Pal.,  1925, 15:  375-429, 9  pl.—Robertson,
HEW  The extent of the pancreatic lesions  in diabetic
children. Arch. Dis. Childh., Lond., 1932, 7: 83-8.—Schott. E.
[Pancreas necrosis  with  diabetic  coma]   Med. rev.,  Bergen,
1926, 43: 546.—Seyfarth, C.  Pankreas und Diabetes mellitus;
pathologisch-anatomische   Betrachtungen zur   Insulinfrage.
 Klin. Wschr., 1924, 3: 1085-7.—Simsch, G. Diabetes mellitus,
im  Anschluss  an  Cholezystitis,  Pankreatitis  und operativ
behandelte Pankreaspseudozyste.   Deut.  med.  Wschr.,  1932,
58:  1641.—Stansfield,  O. H., & Warren, S.  Inflammation
involving the islands of Langerhans in diabetes;  a report on
pathological findings.   N. England J. M., 1928,  198: 686.—
Stern  M.  Fall von Diabetes  gravis mit  Pankreatitisschuben.
Schweiz. med.  Wschr.,  1930, 60: 63.—Umber.   Entwicklung
eines insularen  Diabetes als  Folge einer schweren  Pankreasne-
krose. Zbl. Chir., 1925, 52: 1819-21.—Wingate, H. F. Demon-
stration of lesions of the  pancreas in diabetes.   Tr. R. Med.
Chir. Soc. Glasgow, 1926, 20: 176.

----  Parathyroid.

   See also Parathyroid.             ,,...,■ a-
   Ferrannini, A.  Paratiroidi e ricambio degli ldrati di car-
bonio; l'azione  dell estratto  paratiroideo sul tasso glicemico e
sulla glicosuria nei soggetti  diabetici.  Policlinico, 1935, l£:
sez. med., 366-79.—Motzfeldt,  K.  [Tetany  and diabetes
mellitus] Norsk mag. tegevid., 1923, 84: 879-82.—Olmer, J, &
Paillas, J. E.  Parathyroides et diabete. Presse mid., 1936, 44:
1418-21    ------ &  Sicnasi, B.   Action de  1 extrait  para-
thyroidien  sur la glycemie des diabetiques. C. rend Soc biol.,
1935 119:  1264-6.—Wishnosky, M., & Frankel, J. M. Para-
thyroid extract  and glucose tolerance in diabetes mellitus.
J. Lab. Clin. M.,  1928-29, 14:  34-9.

----  Pathogenesis.

   See also  Blood  sugar,  Regulation;  also sub-
headings of Diabetes mellitus (Endocrine system;
experimental;   Pancreas;   Studies;   Treatment:
Theory and  principles, &c.)
   Vincent,   P.  E.    *L'evolution   du  diabete

sucre.  165p.  8?   Par.,  1933.
   Also Clinique, Par., 1933, 28: 321-4.
   Arias Vallejo, E. Etiologia de la diabetes (estado actual de
la cuesti6n) Arch, med., Madr  1934, 37: <98-102.-Baranov
V. G.  [Functional and organic changes of the apparatus  that
regulates the carbohydrate  metabolism in diabetes]   Sovet
vrach. gaz., 1932, 36: 788.-Buchanan. J. A.  A consideration
of the etiology and mechanism  of diabetes mellitus.  Med. J. &
Rec. 1930  132: 371; 427.-Bufano M   Teona monoglando-
lare o teoria pluriglandolare nel diabete?  Ri orma med..  931.
47- 1887-90—Cannavd,  L.   Note sull'etiologia  del  diabete
melli o   Clinica  Bologna,  1935, .1: 397-406.-Decau,:   F.
La pathogenie du diabete a la lum.erede quelques faits clini-
ques  J. med. chir., Par., 1936, 107: ^-72.--^Zf^l962
let P  Pathogenie du diabete sucre.  J. med. Bordeaux, 193^,
109: 435-M -Dessyl.a, C. Contributo aUWtomia Pa^ca
ed alia patogenesi del diabete mellito nel lattante.  Lattante,

       152511—vol. 4, 4th series----19
1931, 2: 273-96.—De Wesselow, O. L. V., & Griffiths, W. J.
Has diabetes a multiple origin? S. Thomas Hosp. Rep., Lond.,
1936, 2. ser., 1: 7-16.—Epstein, A. A.  The causal mechanism
of diabetes mellitus.  J. Am. M. Ass.,  1925,  85:  29-31.—
Ervin,  D.  M.   A contribution to  the nature  of diabetes;  a
mathematical derivation of the blood-glucose curve.  J. Lab.
Clin. M.,  1926-27, 12: 318-25.—Falta.  Pathogenesis of dia-
betes mellitus.  J. Egypt. M. Ass., 1934, 17: 815-30—Funck. C.
Zur Pathogenese des genuinen Diabetes.  Med. Klin., Berl.,
1924,  20:  1442-4.   Also  Miinch. med.  Wschr.,  1929,  76:
1083-5.—Geelmuyden, H. C. Ueber einige Fragen und Auf-
gaben  der Diabetesforschung nebst  Richtlinien einer  stoff-
wechselphysiologischen Theorie des Diabetes mellitus.  Erg.
Physiol., 1930,  30: 1; 1931,  31:  1; 1932, 34: 112.—Glen, A.
Diabetes mellitus: a broader basis of interpretation.  Glasgow
M. J.,  1934, 122: 194-211, 2 pl.—Gottschalk, A. Die Zucker-
krankheit  im Lichte von Experiment und  Klinik.  Med. Welt,
1928, 2: 1667-9.—Grafe, E.  Die Theorie des Diabetes mellitus.
Munch, med.  Wschr., 1933, 80:  1919-22.—Hamanaka,  N.
Beitrage zum Wesen des Diabetes mellitus. Mitt. Med. Akad.
Kioto,  1936, 17: 349-52.—Harvengt.   Pathogenie du diabete.
Rev. med., Louvain,  1921, 399-401—Hedon, L.  Marmotte
et pathogenie  du diabete sucre.   Arch.  Soc.  sc.  med. biol.
Montpellier, 1929, 10: 249-55—Hetenyi, G.   Beitrage  zur
Frage der  Pathogenese der Zuckerkrankheit.  Mitt.  Ges. inn.
Med. Wien, 1933, 32: 3-5.—Hoff,  F.  Beitrage zur Pathogenese
der Zuckerkrankheit.   Munch, med. Wschr., 1938, 85: 161;
209;  245.—H^st, H.  F.   [Etiology and  course  of diabetes
mellitus]  Norsk mag. lsegevid., 1927, 88:  196-208.—Izquierdo
y Hernandez,  M.  La diabetes funcional. Med. ibera, 1927,
21: pt 2, 313-6.—Jacoby, M.  Zur Theorie des Diabetes melli-
tus.  Deut. med. Wschr., 1916, 42: 478.—John, H. J.  Func-
tional diabetes.  Med. J. &  Rec, 1925, 122: 739-42.—Joslin,
E. P.,  Dublin,  L. I., & Marks,  H. H.  Studies in diabetes
mellitus; etiology.   Am.  J.  M.  Sc,  1936, 192: 9-23.  Also
repr.—Kellogg, J. H.  What is diabetes?  Good Health, 1934,
69: No. 4; No. 5, 9.—Krantz, J.  C, jr.  Diabetes mellitus;  a
further study  of the etiology of  the disease.   Ann. Int.  M.,
1928-29,  2:  1209-15.—Labbe,   M.   Evolution du diabete
sucre.   Nutrition,  Par., 1934. 4: 129-43.—La  Barre, J.   A
propos de la pathogenie  du diabete.   Bull. Acad.  med. Bel-
gique, 1928, 5. ser., 8: 758-91.—Lesser, E. J.  Die Pathogenese
des  Diabetes.   Krankheitsforschung,  1925-26, 2:  500-19.
        Zur Genese  der  diabetischen Hyperglykamie.  Klin
Wschr., 1928, 7: 25.—Lopez, R., & Alvarez, L. M.  Factores
extrapancreaticos  de la diabetes.  Actas Congr.  nac.  med.,
B. Air. (1931)  1932,  4.  Congr.,  pt  2,  592-7.—Luisada, A.
II diabete e la teoria della fissazione strutturale. Riforma med.,
1927,  43:  217-21.  Also Siglo med., 1928, 81: 35-40.—Mac-
Keith. R.  C.   The  aetiology  of diabetes.  S.  Mary Hosp.
Gaz.,  Lond., 1935, 41: 19-22.—Mandru. V.  Nouveaux points
de vue dans la pathogenie du diabete sucre.  Paris med., 1933,
89: 135-8.—Mauriac, P.  La pathogenie du diabete.  J. med.
Bordeaux, 1929, 59: 67-71.  ------  La pathogenie du diabete
a la lumiere de quelques faits  cliniques.   Rev. med. Suisse
rom.,  1935, 55: 657-79.—Mihailescu, C. N.  [Pathogenesis of
diabetes]  Rev. st. med., Bucur., 1926, 15: 463-79—Mirsky,
I.  A.   Some theoretical  considerations  of  diabetes mellitus.
J. Med., Cincin., 1937-38, 18: 222-9.—Mulier, O., & Gansslen,
M. Zur Theorie des Diabetes mellitus.  Munch, med. Wschr.,
1924  71:  167-9.—Pi y Sutler, A.  Patogenia de la diabetes.
Rev.'As. med.  argent., 1919, 31: 517; 645.—Pollak, L.  Physi-
ologie  und  Pathologie  der Blutzuckerregulation;  ihre  Be-
deutung  fiir die  Pathogenese des Diabetes mellitus.   Erg.
inn. Med.  Kinderh., 1923, 23: 337-466.  ------ Untersuchun-
gen zur Pathogenese des Diabetes mellitus. Wien. klin. Wschr.,
1932,  45: 257-63.—Porter, W. H.  Diabetes: its pathogenesis
and carbohydrate utilization.   Med. J.  & Rec,  1928, 128:
624-7   Also repr.  ------  Diabetes;  its  pathogenesis  and
protein utilization.  Ibid.,  1929, 129:  73-7.   Also repr—-
Rodrigues. S.  L.   The  theory  of  diabetes  mellitus.   bind
M.  J., 1931, 3: 139-54.—Rosenberg, M.,  & Meyer, W. B.
Klinischer  Beitrag zur Pathogenese  des extrainsularen Dia-
betes.  Deut.  med. Wschr., 1925, 51: 935-7.—Rossi,  A. R.
El problema constitutional de la patogenia diabetica.  Sem.
med  B  Air., 1932, 39:  221-9.—Rubinstein, B. N.  [Patho-
genesis of diabetesl Russ. klin., 1930, 14: 410-22—Schupbach,
A   Verschiebt sich unser Bild vom Wesen des Diabetes melli-
tus'  Helvet.  med. acta,  1936,  3: 573-80—Schultz, E.  W.,
Johnson, S. J., & Akamatsu. G. T.  Some experiments on the
etiology of diabetes mellitus.  Proc.  Soc. Exp.  Biol., N . Y.,
1927-28 25: 432-4.—Sengupta, N. R.  Etiology of diabetes.
Calcutta M. J., 1925-26, 20: 3p5-17.-Slosse. J.  Conceptions
actuelles sur la pathogenie du diabete.  Bruxelles med., 1935-36,
16- 427-34 —Sybrandy. B.  [The circulation of blood sugar in
the mechanism of diabetes] Ned. tschr. geneesk., 1927, 71:
2827-42.—Thomson, D. B.  Some points in the  etiology of
diabetes.  Tr. R. Med. Chir. Soc. Glasgow, 1925, 18: 149;53
\lTo Glasgow M.  J., 1924, 102: 195-9.-Tuttle,  G. H.  What
ta diabS Med. Rev.  of Rev  193L  37: 685-8.-Warem-
bounr  H.   Pathogenie du diabete.  Echo med. nord, 1935,
3  ser  3-  933-49.—Wiechmann,  E.  Zur Permeabilitats-
theorie'des Diabetes mellitus.  Deut. Arch. klin. Med., 1926,
i«tn-  186-207    ------   Die  Entstehungsbedingungen  der
Zuckerkrankheit.   Munch,  med  Wschr., 1929 76: 98-101-
Wilder  R. M.  The etiology of diabetes.  J. Med., Uncin.,
1937-38 18: 275-82—Zondek, H.. & Wislicki, L.  Zur Genese
atypisch'er Endzustiinde des Diabetes mellitus.  Contr. Med.
Sc. Libman Annivers. Vol.,  1932, 3: 1277-84. 
DIABETES MELLITUS
290
DIABETES MELLITUS
 ----   Pathogenesis: Diabetogenous substances.

    See  also  Blood  sugar,  Regulation  (chemical;
 endocrine;   Pancreas:   Antiinsulin)  also  Blood
 sugar, high; also  names of  endocrine  glands as
 subdivisions under Diabetes  mellitus; also names
 of poisons as Carbon monoxide,  &c.
    Bissinger, E. Enthalt das diabetische Serum Stoffe, welche
 die Permeabilitat  der  Zelle fiir  Traubenzucker beeinflussen?
 Biochem. Zschr., 1927,  185: 229-37.—Bjering, T.  Investiga-
 tion of the diabetogenous hormone in urine; preliminary report.
 Acta med. scand., 1938, 94: 483-96.—Condorelli, L.  Nuove
 vedute sulla patogenesi del diabete; meccanismo d'azione dell'in-
 sulina e della glicemina. Minerva med., Tor.,  1928, 8: 11-7.—
 Dietrich, S.  Ueber die insulinantagonistische Wirkung des
 diabetischen Plasmas.   Arch. ges. Physiol., 1926, 214: 675-7.
 ------  Das  Sekretionsorgan  des  Glykiimins.   Arch.  exp.
 Path., Lpz., 1927,  125:  326-35.  ------& Loewi, O.  Insulin
 und Glykamin.  Klin.  Wschr.,  1928, 7: 629-34.  ------ &
 Hausler, H.  Untersuchungen fiber  Diabetes  und Insulinwir-
 kung; weitere Wirkungen des insulinantagonistischen  Hor-
 mones Glykamin und  ihre Bedeutung fiir den Mechanismus
 des Diabetes.  Arch. exp. Path., Lpz.,  1927, 123: 63-71 —
 Eaton,  J.  C.  The  diabetogenic hormones.   Tr. R.  Med.
 Chir. Soc. Glasgow,  1938, 32: 101.—Fitz, R.  Does diabetic
 blood  contain an insulin-inactivating substance?   In Med
 Papers  (H.  A. Christian  Anniv.  vol.) Bost., 1936, 446-9 —
 Hausler, H.  Ueber Hemmung der Glucoseaufnahme von seiten
 der Erythrocyten durch  diabetisches Plasma.   Arch.  ges.
 Physiol., 1926, 213: 002-15.------ & Loewi, O.  Ueber das
 Auftreten des insulinantagonistischen Stoffes im Blut nach
 Pankreasexstirpation.  Arch. exp. Path., Lpz., 1927, 123: 56-
 62.—Hattori,  M., &  Morimune, M.   Ist eine  blutzuckererhd-
 hende Substanz im Blutserum des Diabetikers enthalten?  Mitt.
 Med. Akad. Kioto,  1935, 14: 1377.—Hedon, E.   Existe-t-il
 dans le sang diabetique une  substance a  action hyperglycemi-
 ante?  C. rend. Soc. biol., 1928, 98: 561-7.—Kepinov, L., &
 Petit-Dutaillis, S.  Sur  Taction hyperglycemiante du sang de
 chien diabetique; les effets  de la transfusion du sang diabetique
 et  du sang normal  chez  les animaux porteurs d'une greffe
 pancreatique.   Ibid., 99: 481-4.   ------   Essai  d'extrac-
 tion des substances  hyperglycemiantes  du sang diabetique.
 Ibid., 484-6.—Mauriac, P., & Aubertin, E.  Insulino-re.sistances
 et  diabetes par neutralisation.  Presse mid., 1926,  34: 1633-
 5.—Moretti,  E.  Glykamin  und Ergotamin.  Klin. Wschr.,
 1928, 7: 407.—Rathery, F.,  & Kourilsky, R. Influence du
 sang de diabetique sur la glycemie du chien et du lapin.  C.
 rend. Soc. biol., 1928, 99: 528.   ------ & Gibert. S.  Exis-
 tet-il dans le plasma diabetique une  substance modifiant l'ab-
 sorption globulaire du  glucose?   Ibid.,  1929, 100:  646-8.—
 Regenbogen, J. H.  [Role  of catalase in causation of diabetes
 mellitus]  Ned. tschr. geneesk., 1929, 73: pt 2, 4483-500.—
 Roller, M. Ueber den Antagonismus von Insulin und Vitamin
 A als Beitrag zur Pathogenese des Diabetes mellitus.  Med
 Kim., Berl., 1937, 33: 661-4.—Shimizu, M.  Studien iiber die
 Gewebezilchtung des mit  diabetischem Serum eingespritzten
 Embryos.  Mitt. Med. Akad. Kioto, 1937,  21:  1269-82 —
 Werch,  S. C, & Altshuler, S. S.   A  study of the  blood sugar
 raising substance in  the urine  of diabetic and  non-diabetic
 patients.  Am. J. Physiol., 1937,  118: 659-63.—Wolf, M   La
 glycemine.  Presse med., 1928, 36: 3-6.—Yambe, M.  Ueber
 toxische Substanzen im diabetischen Blut  von der Entwicklung
 des kultivierten Gewebes aus betrachtet.   Mitt. Med  Akad
 Kioto, 1936, 17: 1207.

 ----  Pathogenesis: Diseases and infection.

   See  also under names of primary diseases; also
 Diabetic,  Infection; Diabetic, Syphilis.
  _ Klein,  H.  *Kritische Literaturiibersicht iiber
 einige  dem  Diabetes mellitus benachbarte oder
 vorangehende  Krankheitszustande.    36n     8°
 Berl., 1934.                                   y'

   Lecocq,  R.  *Diabete sucre infantile et infec-
 tions.   77p.  8?   Par., 1926.

   Oberretjter,  W.    *Ueber die  Beziehungen
 zwischen dem Diabetes mellitus und den Infek-
 tionskrankheiten.   33p.  8?  Erlangen,  1927.
   Pohl,  H.  J.    *Diabetes  mellitus als  zweite
 Krankheit.   lOp.   8?   Lpz.,  1935.

 _ Wolff, [F. A.] M.  *Die Bedeutung der Infek-
 tionen  fur   den   kindlichen   Diabetes   mellitus
 [Breslau]  59p.   8?   Bottrop, 1934

 Kl.Sf»' EW ^inr^eitrIF ",u,\S£ge des Diabetes als zweite
 M  Kto   ivP", Ber'v,.:-933'.2?: 154-6.-Brandau, G.
 M.  Diabetes mellitus of syphilitic origin.   Am. J. Syph., 1932
 ^•i     rC*nnav6I L  .„Grave forma di diabete magro  gio
 T^o'eP^ng^oso; tonsillectomy.  Riforma med.,  1934. 50:
  n-76Lr;Fousins' S- C- A  case of apparent cure of diabetes
BuM  B°ullT^er MEl °of f?CVn °f l^60"011'  U' S' ^eSs
bur Al.  Bull., 1925, 1: No. 2.  7-10.—Etienne, G., & Benech, J.
Diabete  grave au cours du  paludisme prolonge.   Bull  Soc
med. hop. Pans, 1924, 3.  ser.,  48: 59-61.-Gald.\ F. Malaria e
 diabete.  Riforma  med.,  1923,  39:  988-91.--Gundersen,  E.
 Is diabetes of infectious origin?  J. Infect. Dis., 1927, 41: 197-
 202.—Henriques, (). M.  [Can diabetes be caused by intestinal
 infection?]   Ugeskr.  laeger, 1923, 85: 171-4.—Holcomb.  B.
 The influence of focal infections in diabetes as shown by alter-
 nations of the blood-sugar curve.  J. Lab. Clin. M., 1925-26
 11: 874-8.—Katsch, G.  Diabetes als zweite Krankheit.  Arch'
 Verdauungskr., 1928, 43: 224-9.  Also Jahrkurs. arztl. Fortbild
 1930, 21: H. 3,  1-9.—Kecht, B., & Dibold, H.   Ueber die
 Beziehungen des  Diabetes mellitus zu  eitrigen Erkrankungen
 des Ohres und der Nase.  Wien. klin. Wschr., 1936, 49: 1341—
 Latzel,  R.  [Vorubergehender postinfektioser Diabetes]   Wien
 med. Wschr.,  1927,  77: 192.—Lereboullet, P., & Gournay, J. J.
 Diabete sucre infantile et grippe.  Bull. Soc. pediat. Paris, 1927,
 25: 82-7.—Leyton, O., Himsworth, H. P. [et al.]  Discussion  orl
 the morbid conditions which cause progressive hyperglycaemic
 glycosuria  and the  circumstances which  modify its course
 Proc. R. Soc. M.,  Lond., 1935-36, 29: 723-6.—Lierle. D. M.. &
 Potter,  J. J.   The role of chronic and of subacute infections  in
 diabetic children. Arch. Otolar., Chic, 1931, 14: 432-9.   Also
 repr.—Matsumoto,  S., & Sanu, N.  Tonsillitiden begleitet von
 Diabetes  mellitus.   Otorhinolaryngologia,  Tokyo, 1936,  9:
 426.—Meakins, J. C.  Relation of focal infection to pancreatic
 function,  with special reference  to the etiology of diabetes.
 Proc. Interst. Postgrad. M. Ass. N.  America (1927) 1928,  3:
 197-202.—Mikulowski, V.  Le probleme de I'etiologie syphili-
 tique du diabete infantile.  Rev. fr. pediat., 1933, 9: 767-82.—
 Niessen, von.  Eine bakteriologische Studie der Diabetesur-
 sache.  Aerztl. Rdsch.,  1927, 37: 188-91.—Penwell, G. H.
 Diabetes mellitus  of infectious origin.  J. Kansas M. Soc, 1929,
 30: 401-7.—Preis,  K.  Ueber syphilitische Zuckerkrankheit.
 Ther. Gegenwart, 1928,  69:  190.—Richardson, R.  The in-
 fluence of focal infection on diabetes.  Atlantic M. J., 1926-27,
 30: 232.—Schulmann, E., & Lafourcade, L.  Le diabete syphili-
 tique.   In Traite  syphilis (E. Jeanselme) Par., 1934, 5,  pt  2,
 363-404.—Summerville. D. V.  Diabetes mellitus and its rela-
 tion to dental origin.  Dent. Cosmos, 1933, 75: 683-9.—Tamalet,
 E.  Paludisme et diabete  sucre.   Marseille  med., 1925, 62:
 454-65.   Also Rev. med.  chir. mal.  foie, 1929,  4: 430-42.—
 Visher,  J. W.  Relation of abdominal and rectal infections  to
 the pathogenesis  of diabetes mellitus.  Am.  J. M. Sc,  1926,
 171: 836-42.—Viton.  La tuberculosi nella  genesi del diabete.
 Riv. pat., Bologna, 1928. 2: 761-9.

 ----   Pathogenesis: External factors.

   Laehr,  W.    *Exogene  Faktoren  bei  Diabetes
 mellitus  (Statistisches  zum Diabetes)   84p.  8?
 Rost.,  1932.
   Barach, J. H.   Etiologic factors in diabetes. Arch. Int. M.i
 1927, 39: 636-42.—Curschmann, H.  Sui fattori causali csogen.
 del diabete mellito.   Gazz.  osp.,  1934, 55: 686-9.  Also  Klin,
 Wschr.,  1934,  13:  511-4—Friedenwald, J., & Morrison, T. H.
 Some observations on the incidence of diabetes mellitus with
 remarks on certain of its etiological factors.  Tr. Am. Gastro-
 enter. Ass. (1927)  1928, 30: 268-84.  Also Arch. Int. M.,  1927,
 40: 538-47.—Hansen, S.  [Causes of diabetes] Ugeskr. lseger,
 1926,  88: 1006-8.—John, H. J.   The  diabetic child; etiologic
 factors.   Ann. Int. M., 1934, 8:  198-213.—Landabure. P. B.
 Antecedentes  etiol6gicos  en la diabetes infantil.   Tr.  Clfn.
 Escudero, B.  Air., 1930, 4: 647-53.  Also Dia med., B. Air.,
 1930-31, 3: 367.—Lande,  K.   Ursiichliche  und  auslosende
 Faktoren des Diabetes bei 2,100 Zuckerkranken.  Klin. Wschr.,
 1931,  10: 359-65.—Macallum, A.  B.  A factor in the causation
 of diabetes mellitus.  Canad. M. Ass. J., 1929, 20: 46.—Mills,
 C. A.  Diabetes mellitus; is climate a  responsible factor in the
 etiology?  Arch.  Int. M.,  1930,  46:  569-81.   Also  repr —
 Sengupta, N.   Aetiological factors in diabetes. J. Ind. M. Ass.,
 1936-37, 6:  355-60.—Seuffert, R. W.,  & Kriiger, C.  Ueber
 Summationswirkungen   bei  Zuckerausschwemmung.  Beitr.
 Physiol., 1925, 3:  85-94.—Siegenbeek van  Heukelom, A.
 [Causes  in 2  cases of diabetes]  Geneesk.  tschr.  Ned.  Indie,
 1937,  77: 2466-73.—Tuttle. G. H.  Causes of diabetes.   Med.
 Times, N. Y.,  1934, 62: 377-83.—Veil. W. H.  Grundsatzliches
 zu der  Frage der atiologischen  Begutachtung des Diabetes
 mellitus nach seinem ersten Auftreten im Anschluss an exogene
 Einwirkungen.  Deut. med. Wschr.,  1930, 56: 729-32.—Zel-
 Zion.  Zur Aetiologie des Diabetes mellitus in den exotischen
 Landern.  Arch. Schiffs Tropenhyg., 1932, 36: 549.

 ----   Pathogenesis: Nutrition.

   See  also  subheadings  of  Diabetes  mellitus
 (Obesity; Treatment,  alkaline)
   Baranov, V. G.  [Role of overfeeding with  carbohydrates
 in the development  of diabetes]  Vrach. gaz., 1930, 34:  34.—
 Boulin.  Diabete et  suralimentation.  Prat. med. fr., 1925,  4:
 88-91.—Hedon,  E.   Essai de Taction d'un anhydride du
 glucose sur revolution du diabete du chien depancreate.  C.
 rend. Soc biol., 1927, 96: 680-2.—Himsworth, H. P. Diet and
 the incidence  of diabetes mellitus.  Clin. Sc, Lond , 1935-36,
2: 117-48.----—  & Marshall. E. M.  The diet of diabetics
 prior to  the onset  of the disease.   Ibid., 95-115.—Mills,  C.  A.
 Diabetes mellitus; sugar  consumption in its  etiology.   Arch.
Int. M.,  1930, 46: 582-4.  Also repr.—Roy, B. C, & Mukherjee,
H. N.  Acidosis factor in the pathogenesis of diabetes.   Cal-
 cutta  M. J., 1935, 30: 367-71.—Ullmann,  H.  Die Zunahme
der Zuckerkrankheit, eine  Ernahrungsfrage?   Med.   Welt,
 1928, 2: 87-92.—Wierzuchowski. M.  Sur le diabete experi- 
DIABETES  MELLITUS                     291                      DIABETES  MELLITUS
 mental par surabondance chez un chien normal.  C. rend. Soc.
 biol., 1935, 119: 664-6.------La temperature des solutions
 de glucose et le diabete par surabondance.  Ibid., 1937, 124:
 1136-8.  ------  Borkowski, Z.,  & Gostynska,  A.   Meca-
 nisme intime du diabete par surabondance.  Ibid., 1935, 120:
 1133-5.

 ----   Pathogenesis: Psychological factors.

    Gorden,  M.   *Der  Diabetes der Kriegszeit.
 30p.   8?   Lpz.,  1922.
    Albu, A.  Krieg und Diabetes.  In Kriegsarztl. Vortr., 1919,
 Teil 6, 44-52.—Daniels, G. E.  Emotional and instinctual fac-
 tors in diabetes mellitus.  Am. J. Psychiat., 1936-37, 93: 711-
 24.—Duncan, G. G.  The antidotal effect of anger  in a case of
 insulin reaction (hypoglycaemia) in a diabetic.  Canad. M. Ass.
 J., 1935, 33: 71.—Kissinger, P.  Wesentliche Verschlimmerung
 von Diabetes mellitus durch psychische Erregungen?   Aerztl.
 Sachverst. Ztg, 1927, 33: 293.—Klieneberger, C.  Kriegser-
 leben und Diabetes  mellitus.   Med.  Klin.,  Berl., 1929, 25:
 1901.—Krone, W. Diabetes mellitus, die Folge eines psychi-
 schen Traumas?  Ibid., 1932, 28: 825-7.—Menninger, W. C.
 Psychologic factors in  the etiology of diabetes.  Arch.  Neur.
 Psychiat., Chic, 1935, 33: 911.  Also J. Nerv. Ment. Dis., 1935,
 81: 1-13.

 ---   Pathology.

   For   special  pathology   see  subdivisions   of
 Diabetes mellitus.
    Graham,  G.  The pathology  and treatment of
 diabetes mellitus.   188p.   8?   Lond.  [1923]
    Warren, S.   The pathology of diabetes mellitus.
 212p.    8?   Phila., 1930.
   Also N. Orleans M. & S. J., 1937, 90: 260-2.
    Weber,  O.    *Beitrage  zur  Pathologie  des
 Diabetes mellitus.  35p.  8?   Munster  i.  Westf.,
 1929.
   Beck, E. C, Fowler, J. G. [et al.]  Vascular disease in the
 obese  diabetic, and in nondiabetics; a  discussion of arterio-
 sclerosis as a cause of diabetes.  Ann.  Int.  M.,  1935-36, 9:
 662-70.—Bonorino  Udaondo,  C.   Osteosatirosis  diabetica,
 Rev. As. med. argent., 1919, 30: 285-92— De Lange. C.  Mor-
 bid anatomy in a case of diabetes with onset at the age of 8
 months.  Am.  J.  Dis. Child.,  1926, 31: 840-5.—Ershov, A.
 [Microscopical changes in liver and in certain endocrin glands
 in pancreatic diabetes]  Med. biol.  J., Moskva,  1927. 3: 34-6.—
 Ganim, J. N.  Pathology of diabetes mellitus.  Cincinnati J.
 M., 1926-27, 7: 384.—Gibb, W. F.,  jr, & Logan, V. W.  Diabetes
 mellitus; a study of 147 autopsies.  Arch. Int. M., 1929, 43:
 376-83.—Goldzieher, M.  Ueber  Fettmetastase bei Diabetes
 mellitus.  Virchows Arch., 1927, 263: 769-80—Gordan, A. H.,
 Connor, C. L., & Rabinowtch, I. M.  An unusual case of diabetes
 mellitus; death after  13 years'  observation; necropsy.   Am. J.
 M. Sc,  1928, 170: 22-31,  2 pl—Hary, M.  Experimentelle
 Carotinose, zugleich ein Beitrag zu der Pathogenese des gelben
 Schadeldaches bei Diabetes.  Frankf. Zschr.  Path., 1935, 48:
 283-6.—Hetenyi,  G.  Su alcuni problemi di patologia diabetica.
 Gior.  clin.  med., 1931,  12:  1277-302.—Hoedemakers,  A.
 [Pathology and treatment of diabetes]   Ned.  tschr. geneesk.,
 1924, 68: 815-23.—Holmsen, F., & Swensson, N. V.  [Obscure
 fatal  case post-mortem]  Med.  rev., Bergen,  1927, 44:  604-
 8.—John, H.  J.  Clinical record and postmortem pathology of
 diabetic  children.  J. Pediat.,  S.  Louis, 1935,  6: 211725 —
 bunghetti. B.  Sulle alterazioni anatomopatologiche del diabete
 mellito  (contributo alio studio della patologia costituzionale)
 Atti Accad. fisiocr. Siena, 1922, 9.  ser., 14: 225-44, pl.—Lyon,
 D. M.  Diabetes mellitus not a progressive disease. Internat.
 Clin., 1928, 38. ser., 2: 153-63.—Medvedev, I. I.   [Pathologic
 anatomy of diabetes mellitus] Med. biol. J., Moskva, 1929, 5:
 31-8.  Also Virchows  Arch., 1930, 276: 622-31.—Molnar,  B.
 Die Zuckerkrankheit und die Steinkrankheiten.  Deut. med.
 Wschr., 1929, 55:  1127-9.—Page,  I. H., & Warren. S.  The
 pathology of  diabetes  in young adults.  N. England  J. M.,
 1929,  200: 766-8.—Schretter, G.,  & Nevinny,  H.  Zur Histo-
 pathologie der Zuckerkrankheit bei Neugeborenen und Saug-
 lingen.  Arch. Gyn.,  Berl.,  1930,  143:  465-70.—Thaisz, K'
 Ueber die gelbe Verfarbung des Schadeldaches bei Diabetes.
 Frankf. Zschr. Path., 1935,  48: 418-25.—Vargas, M.  Contri-
 bution a  I'anatomie  pathologique du  diabete sucre.   Acta
 p»diat., Upps., 1931,11: 216-23 [Discussion]  223.—Vigodchi-
 kov, G. V., & Shuchalter, V. M.  [Pathology of diabetes]  Klin.
 med., Moskva, 1923, 2: 28-30.—Warren, S.  The pathology of
 diabetes in children. J. Am. M. Ass., 1927, 88: 99-101.  ----—
 Recent advances in the pathology of diabetes mellitus.  Rhode
 Island M. J., 1938, 21: 117.—Wilder. R. M.  Necropsy findings
 in  diabetes.  South. M. J., 1926, 19: 241-8.

 ---   Pharmacology.

   See Diabetes mellitus, Treatment: Drugs.


----   phlorizin.

   See Phlorizin, Glycosuria.
----   Physiopathology.

   Chabanier,  H.,  Lebert, M., & Lobo-Onell,
C.  Physiopathologie et  traitement du  diabete
sucre.   441p.   8?   Par.,  1929.
   Boldyreff, W. N.  Les conceptions  de W. N. Boldyreff sur
la physiologie pathologique du diabete.  Paris med., 1935, 97:
139.—Hedon, L. La depense d'energie du chien diabetique en
fonction de la temperature exterieure.  C. rend. Soc biol., 1925,
93: 594-6.—Jurgensen, E., & Noorden, K. H. von, jr.  Haut-,
Capillar- und Sekretions-Beobachtungen bei Diabetes mellitus.
Klin. Wschr., 1925, 4: 2395.—Keller,  R. Elekrische Gruppen
und praktische  Medizin.  Ibid.,  1938, 17: 807-10.—Macleod,
J. J. R.  Diabetes from the physiological standpoint.  Tr.
R.  Med. Chir.  Soc.  Glasgow,  1928-29, 23: 143-9.—Olmer,
J.  Physio-pathologie  du  diabete sucre.  Marseille  med.,
1935, 72: 265-73.—Pimenta Bueno, A. L.  Sobre a physiologia
pathologica do diabetes.  Brasil med.,  1924, 38: pt 2, 1; No. 6,
85; 145;  1925, 39:  pt 2, 31-8.—Pribram, H.  Ueber die Aus-
scheidung von  kolloidalen  Stoffen  bei  Diabetes  mellitus.
Zbl. inn. Med., 1925, 46: 721-5.—Rathery, F.  Les conceptions
actuelles concernant la physiologie pathologique et  le  traite-
ment du diabete sucre.  Ann.  ocul.,  Par., 1923,  160: 973-7.
Also Clin, opht., Par., 1923, 27: 674-9.—Rischard, M.  Physi-
ologie du diabete.  Strasbourg med., 1931, 91: 433.—Sakaguchi,
K., & Asakawa. O.  Beitrage zur Diabetesforschung; iiber den
Einfluss des Schlafmangels auf die Zuckerassimilation.  Mitt.
Med.Fak. Univ. Tokyo, 1921-22,28: 515-26.—Schteingart, M.
La exploration fisio-patol6gica de la diabetes sacarina en clinica.
Dia med., B. Air., 1930-31, 3: 403.—Weil,  M.  P.  Physio-
pathologie du diabete.   Gaz. med. France,  1928, 2: 551-60.

----   Pituitary.

   See   also   Acromegalogigantism; Acromegaly;
Pituitary, Diseases.
   Berger,   O.    *Kontrainsulares  Hormon  des
Hypophysenvorderlappens   und   Pankreas-Dia-
betes   [Gottingen]  24p.   8?   Bremen,  1934.

   Domb,  H.    *Hypophysenvorderlappen  und
Diabetes mellitus.   35p.   8?  Berl., 1935.
   Annes-Dias.   Le facteur dieiuvphalo-hypophysaire dans la
pathog6nie du diabete.   Bull. Acad, med., Par., 1938, 3.  ser.,
120: 149.—Anselmino,  K.  J.  Hypophyse, Kohlehydratstoff-
wechsel und Diabetes.  Schweiz. med. Wschr., 1937, 67: 1061-
5.  ------& Hoffmann, F.  Ueber einen hypophysaren Regu-
lationsmechanismus im Kohlehydratstoffwechsel und seine
Storung beim Diabetes  mellitus; das Kohlehydratstoffwechsel-
hormon des Hypophysenvorderlappens.  Klin. Wschr., 1934,
13: 1048-52. ------  Ueber die Beteiligung der Hypophyse an
der Entstehung  des menschlichen Diabetes mellitus; Nachweis
einer  Storung  hypophysiirer Regulationsmechanismen beim
Diabetes mellitus.   Zschr.  klin. Med.,  1935-36,  129: 24-51.
------   Weitere  Untersuchungen  iiber die vermehrte Aus-
scheidung des  Fettstoffwechselhormons des Hypophysenvor-
derlappens im Harn von Diabeteskranken.  Ibid., 1936, 130:
424-8.—Bansi, H. W.  Beziehungen der  Adenohypophyse zum
Zuckerstoffwechsel  und Diabetes mellitus.   Med. Klin., Berl.,
1937, 33: 1404-8.—Cahane, M.  Se possa parlarsi di un diabete
tuberoinfundibolare.   Riforma  med.,  1937,  53:  606-9.—
Chabanier, H.,  Puech.  P.  [et  al.]   Hypophyse  et  diabete.
Presse med., 1936,  44: 938.—Chauffard.  Role de 1'hypophyse
dans le diabete sucre et dans le diabete insipide.  Rev. gin. clin.
ther.,  1924, 38:  258-61.—Colwell,  A. R.  The relation of the
hypophysis to  diabetes  mellitus.  Medicine, Bait., 1927, 6:
1-39.—Cowley Campodonico, R. J.  iReconoce  la  llamada
diabetes  pancreatica  un origen  hipofisario?  Rev. med.  cir.
Habana, 1930, 35: 759-62.—Effkemann.  G.  Ueber die Beteili-
gung der Hypophyse  an der Entstehung des  menschlichen
Diabetes mellitus; Wirkung der gesteigerten Ausschiittung des
Fettstoffwechselhormons und des Kohlehydratstoffwechsel-
hormons auf die gesiittigten und ungesattigten Fettsauren der
Leber.   Zschr. klin. Med.,  1935-36, 129:  585-92.—Houssay,
B. A., & Biasotti, A.  The hypophysis, carbohydrate metabolism
and diabetes.   Endocrinology.  1931,  15: 511-23.  ------
Hypophyse et diabete.  Presse med., 1931, 39: 237-9.—Hypo-
physe et diabete.   Ibid., 1934, 42: 2000-2.—Kraus. E. J., &
Reisinger, A'.  Zur Frage des hypophysaren Diabetes.  Frankf.
Zschr. Path., 1924,  30: 68-87.—Lucke, H., Heydemann, E. R.,
&  Berger, O.  Kontrainsulares  Hormon des Hypophysenvor-
derlappens  und Pankreas-Diabetes.   Zschr. ges.  exp.  Med.,
1933,  90:  120-9.—Lunghetti,  B.   Sul  comportamento  del
sistema ipofisario nel diabete mellito. Atti Soc. sc.  med. natur.
Cagliari, 1927, n. ser.,  2:  161-71.—Mainzer, F.  Ueber  den
Anteil der Hypophyse an  der Genese des Diabetes mellitus.
Schweiz. med. Wschr., 1936, 66: 546-9.—Penson,  J.  [Role of
the pituitary in the origin of diabetes]  Warsz. czas. lek., 1937,
14: 10.—Pozzio, M. Diabete et hypophyse. Paris med., 1936,
99: 558-61.—Salmon, A. II meccanismo del diabete di origine
ipofisaria. Monit.  endocr.,  1934, 2: 119.  Also Endocr.  pat.
cost., Bologna, 1933,  n. ser., 8: 545-76.—Soskin.  S., Mirsky,
I.  A. [et al.]  The role of the  anterior  pituitary  gland in
pancreatic diabetes and diabetes mellitus.  Am.  J. Physiol.,
1935, 113: 124.—Stroomann, G.  Zur Frage des hypophysaren
Diabetes. Schweiz. med. Wschr., 1931, 61: 661.—Tuttle, G. H.
Studies in diabetes; the anterior pituitary and diabetes.  Med.
Times,  N. Y., 1936, 64: 235; 240.—Wesselow, O.  L. V. de, & 
DIABETES  MELLITUS
292
DIABETES MELLITUS
Griffiths, W. J.  On the possible role of the anterior pituitary in
human diabetes.  Lancet, Lond., 1936, 1: 991-4.—Young, F. G.
Experimental investigations on the relationship of the anterior
hypophysis to diabetes mellitus.  Proc R.  Soc M., Lond.,
1937-38, 31: 1305-16.

----   Pituitary: Experimental  research.

   See also Diabetes mellitus, Surgery.
   Anselmino, K. J., & Hoffmann, F.  Ueber die Beteiligung der
Hypophyse  an der  Entstehung  des  menschlichen Diabetes
mellitus; Untersuchungen  beim Pankreasdiabetes sowie beim
Phloridzin- und Adrenalindiabetes des Hundes.  Zschr. klin.
Med.,  1925-26, 129:  733-8.—Barnes, B. O.  The influence of
posterior pituitary extracts on experimental diabetes.  Am. J.
Physiol., 1935, 113: 6.—Brugsch, T., Dresel, K., & Lewy, F. H.
Experimentelle Beitrage zur Frage des hypophysaren Diabetes.
Verh. Deut. Ges. inn. Med., 1922, 34. Kongr., 347.—Campbell,
J., & Best, C. H.   Production of diabetes in dogs by anterior-
pituitary extracts. Lancet, Lond., 1938, 1: 1444.—Elmer, A.
W.,  Giedosz, B., & Scheps, M.  Histology  of diabetes induced
in dogs by injections of  anterior-pituitary extracts.  Ibid.,
1307.—Evans, E. I.  The  diabetogenic action  of the anterior
pituitary.  Am.  J. M. Sc, 1938, 195: 851.—Foglia, V.  G.,
Gerschman, R. fet al.l  L'aggravation du diabete  pancreatique
par  I'extrait  antero-hypophysaire.   C.  rend. Soc. biol., 1937,
126: 152.  Also  Rev. Soc. argent, biol., 1937, 13: 83-103 —
Gournay, J. J., & Le Grand, A. Etudes experimentales sur le
diabete insipide  infundibulaire  et le diabete sucre tuberien.
Ann. med., Par., 1925, 18: 434-51.—Houssay, B. A.,  & Biasotti,
A.  Pankreasdiabetes und  Hypophyse beim Hund.  Arch.  ges.
Physiol., 1931, 227: 664-84. Also C.  rend. Soc. biol., 1931, 107:
733-5.  ------   Acci6n del extracto anterohipofisario sobre
la diabetes florizfnica.   Rev. Soc. argent,  biol., 1932, 8: 563;
570.—Houssay, B. A., & Foglia, V.  G.  Diabetes antero-hipo-
fisaria y funcion endocrina pancreatica.  Ibid., 1936, 12: 237-
52.  Also  C. rend.  Soc.  biol.,  1936,  123: 824-7.—Lami, L.
Azione degli estratti preipofisari sul tasso glicemico dei diabetici.
Riforma med., 1937, 53: 886-90.—Lassen, H. C. A.,  & Hansen,
L.   [Investigation on the effect of  pituitary lobe  extract on
carbohydrate metabolism in normal and diabetic states] Hospi-
talstidende. 1937, 80: 1145-63.—Lucke, H., Heydemann, E. R.,
& Berger. O.  Die  Einwirkung  verschiedener Hypophysen-
vorderlappenpraparate auf den  Pankreasdiabetes des Hundes.
Zschr. ges.  exp. Med.,  1933, 90: 162-72.—Marks, H. P.. &
Young, F. G. Metabolism of the dog made diabetic by anterior
pituitary injections.  J. Physiol., Lond., 1938, 92: Proc, 14.—
Richardson, K. C, & Young, F. G.  Histology of diabetes in-
duced in  dogs  by  injection  of  anterior-pituitary  extracts.
Lancet,  Lond.,  1938, 1:  1098-101, pl.—Trendelenburg, P.
Anted der  Hypophyse und des Hypothalamus am  experimen-
tellen  Diabetes  insipidus.  Klin.  Wschr., 1928,  7:  1679 —
Velhagen,  K., jr.  Experimente zur Frage des hypophysaren
Diabetes.  Ibid.,  1929, 8: 1577.—Young, F. G.   Permanent
experimental diabetes produced by pituitary  (anterior lobe)
injections.   Lancet,  Lond., 1937,  2: 372-4.  Also J. Physiol.,
Lond., 1938, 92: Proc, 15.

----  Pituitary:  Pathology.
   Mesbah,    A.     *Cytologie   de   1'hypophyse
anterieur et diabetes cliniques  et  experimentaux.
85p.   8?   Par.,  1937.
   Achard, C.  Diabete et dystrophic adiposo-genitale.  Rev.
g6n. clin. ther., 1926,  40: 481-7.—Bettoni, I. Distrofia adiposo-
genitale con sindrome di virilismo e di diabete mellito; contributo
alio  studio della genesi del diabete neuro-ipofisario  e dell'insu-
lino-sensibilita in  dette forme.  Arch. pat. Bologna, 1932-33,
12:  50.—Blum, L., & Schwab.  H.  Diabete acromegalique et
insuline.  C. rend. Soc. biol., 1923, 89: 195.—Buylia, P. A., &
Jolin Daguerre,  J.   Diabetes  y  acromegalia.  Progr. clfn..
Madr., 1926, 34: 185-92.—Di Guglielmo, G.  Diabete mellito
e lesioni ipofisarie. Boll. Soc. ital. biol. sper.,  1927, 2: 550-2.
Also Boll.  Soc. med. chir., Pavia, 1927, n. ser.,  2: 319-32 —
Ferrannini, L.  Un caso di diabete mellito infantile con ipopi-
tuitarismo.   Minerva med.. Tor., 1932, 23: 130-8.—Gray, J.
A case of diabetes mellitus with acromegaly and lipaemia. J.
Path.  Bact., Edinb., 1929, 32: 71-7,  pl.—Kraus,  E. J.  Zur
Frage der Hypophysenveranderung beim Diabetes mellitus.
Zbl. allg. Path.,  1923-24,  34: 113; 1925-26, 36: 305.—Landa-
bure, P. B.  Estado caquectico y  diabetes (ienfermedad de
Simmonds?)   Sem. med., B. Air.,  1935,  42:  pt 2,  654-6 —
Lyall,  A., & Innes, J. A.  Diabetes  mellitus and  the pituitary
gland; a case of diabetes with intercurrent pituitary lesion and
concomitant improvement of diabetes.  Lancet, Lond., 1935, 1:
318-21.—McCollom, W. E. Diabetes mellitus; report of a case
with symptoms suggestive of pituitary disease.  Long Island
M.  J., 1927, 21: 292-5.—Mainzer. F.  Ueber  hypophysare
Erscheinungen im Krankheitsbilde des menschlichen Diabetes
mellitus.  Schweiz. med. Wschr.,  1935, 65:  114.—Marinesco,
G.,  & Paulian, E. D.  Etude  anatomo-clinique d'un cas de
diabete acromegalique avec lesions  du tuber cinereum.  Bull.
Acad, med., Par., 1925, 3.  ser.,  93: 166-73.— 0rkild, E.  [Cases
of diabetes mellitus and acromegaly with cutis verticis gyratal
Hospitalstidende,  1932, 75: 1229-35.—Pardo  de Urdapilleta,
J. M.  Diabetes  y  acromegalia  (caso clfnico)  Arch, med.,
Madr., 1926, 22: 341-5.—Pennetti, G.  Le lesioni ipofisarie nel
diabete mellito.  Riforma med., 1929, 45: 772-4.—Rathery, F.,
& Froment, P. Acromegalic et diabete; les effets de la radio-
therapie.  Bull. Soc. med. hop. Paris, 1938, 3. ser., 54: 1425-
30.—Roger, H.  Le diabete acromegalique.  Marseille med.,
1933, 70: 31-64.—Rolla, A.  Contributo alia conoscenza delle
sindromi associate di stati ipofunzionali dell'ipofisi e di diabete
mellito.  Gior. clin. med., 1936, 17: 1153-77.—Sakakibara, J.
Ueber die Frage der spezifisch diabetischen Veranderungen der
Hypophyse.  Virchows Arch.,  1925, 258: 430-7.—Schwab, E.
Ueber das Strukturbild der menschlichen Hypophyse  beim
Diabetes mellitus.  Zbl. allg. Path., 1922-23, 33: 482-6.  -----
Zur  Frage  der Strukturbildanderung  im Hypophysenvorder-
lappen beim Diabetes mellitus.  Ibid., 1924-25, 35: 426-31.—
Steel, R. S.  Diabetes and dyspituitarism; presentation of  2
cases.  Proc. Mayo Clin., 1927, 2: 216-8.—Wemyss, H. L. W.
Diabetes complicating acromegaly and pituitrin-insulin antag-
onism.  Edinburgh M. J., 1927, n. ser.,  34: 343-6.—Willcox, W.
Diabetes and dyspituitarism.  Tr. M. Soc. London, 1925-26,
49: 49.—Wislicki, L.  Extrainsulare Glykosurie und Diabetes
mellitus (zur Frage der  Insulinresistenz  bei der Akromegalie)
Zschr. klin. Med., 1931-32, 119: 745-53.

----   Prediabetic states.

   See  also  Glycosuria.
   Bell, J.  M.   Diabetes;  borderland cases.  Med.  Herald,
1925, 44:  29.—Buchstab,  L. B.  [Pre-diabetic conditions]
Vrach. delo, 1928,  10:  1748-50.—Escudero. P.  La prova di
Escudero per  la diagnosi del diabete mellito.   Gazz.  med.
Roma, 1934, 60: 261. —----& Puchulu, F.  El concepto de la
diabetes latente en relation  con algunas afecciones  cutaneas.
Progr. elm., Madr., 1926, 34: 513-22.—Folsom,  S. A.  The
diabetides; presentation of cases with discussion.  J. Florida M.
Ass., 1926-27, 13:  161-4.—Garma, A.  Consideraciones sobre
un caso tipico de prediabetes. Med. ibera, 1927, 21: pt 2, 190.—
Koopman, J.  [Pre-diabetic manifestations and on the origin of
diabetesl  Geneesk. gids, 1933, 11: 52; 69.—Labbe, M. Lea
frontieres du diabete. Nutrition, Par., 1931, 1:1-20.—Puchulu,
F.  La prueba de Escudero para el diagnostico de la diabetes
latente.  Sem. med.. B. Air., 1927, 34:  135-7.—Rony, H. R.
Observations  on prediabetes.  Endocrinology,  1937, 21: 195-
201.—Tyner. J. D.  The prediabetic state; its treatment by the
low carbohydrate diet and  the reduction of weight.   J. Lab.
Ciin. M., 1932, 17:  456-8.  ------  The prediabetic state; its
relation to  obesity and to diabetic heredity.  Am. J.  M. Sc,
1933, 185:  704-10.—White, P.  The potential diabetic child.
J. Am. M. Ass., 1927, 88: 170.

----  Prevention.

   Almeida,  J.  F.  de.   *0 diabetes em  face da
medicina preventiva.   51p.  8?   S. Paulo, 1932.
   Adlersberg, D.,  & Siegal,  S.  Diet  in  the  prevention of
diabetes mellitus.   N. England  J. M.,  1938, 219: 194-7 —
Bertram, F.   Die  Prophylaxe der Zuckerkrankheit.  Med.
Welt,  1936, 10: 1061;  1146.—Eisenbud,  K.  Diabetes: pre-
vention and the importance of earlv correct treatment. Med.
J. & Rec,  1932, 136: 397-400.—Harris, S.  The etiology and
prevention of diabetes.  Virginia M. Month., 1923-24, 50:
672-8.—Lande, H.  The preventive  aspects of  diabetes.  J.
Prev. M., 1936, 6: No. 7, 17-9.—Lyon, E.  Fundamental facts
of the prophylaxis in diabetes mellitus.   Am. J. Digest. Dis.,
1937-38, 4: 380-2.—Mosenthal,  H.  O.   Diabetes mellitus,
preventive  measures and early diagnosis.   Med. J. &  Rec,
1925, 122: 534-7.   Also repr.—Sandes, J. D.  Diabetes; its
prevention and control.  Tr.  Far East.  Ass. Trop. M. (1927)
1928, 1: 166-8.—Sehestedt,  H.  Verhutung der Zuckerkrank-
heit.  Med. Welt, 1932,  6: 53.—Tudor, T. J.  The prophylaxis
of diabetes.  Virginia M. Month.,  1927-28, 54: 412-5.

----  Problems.

   See also Diabetes mellitus, Treatment:  Prob-
lems.
   Diabete (Le) sucre; questions controversees
de clinique et  de  pathogenie.   213p.   8?   Par.,
1935.
   Angyan, J., Donhoffer, S., & Mittag, M.  [Actual problems
in diabetes]   Orv.  hetil.,  1936,  80:  1151-6.—Bertram, F.,
Porges, O., & Adlersberg,  D.   Moderne  Diabetesprobleme.
Deut. med. Wschr., 1935, 61:  1091.—Best, C. H.  Laboratory
aspects of the problem of diabetes. Ann. Clin. M., 1926-27, 5:
1081-7.—Brentano,  C.   Moderne Diabetesprobleme.  Deut.
med. Wschr., 1935, 61: 365; 409.—Bricker, F. M. Zum Prob-
lem  des Diabetes.  Biochem. Zschr.,  1924,  154:  328-42 —
Casalini, G.   Aspetti  dottrinari  e pratici del problema del
diabete. Igiene & vita, 1934, 17: 309-12.—Dogliotti, G. C.
Rilievi  e considerazioni su alcuni problemi  di patologia  e
terapia del diabete.  Riv. clin.  med., 1936, 37:  41-64.—
Falta, W.  [Our problem concerning diabetes]  Romania med.,
1928, 6:109-12.  ------ Neue Probleme des Diabetes mellitus.
Wien. med. Wschr., 1928, 78:  1131; 1162.—John, H. J.  Prob-
lems  in diabetes.   J. Oklahoma  M.  Ass., 1930, 23: 1-12.—
Joslin.  E. P.  The diabetic problem of to-day.  J.  Am.  M.
Ass., 1924, 83: 727-9.—Keeton,  R. W.  Clinical problems  in
diabetes.   Illinois  M. J., 1938, 73: 31-8.—Macleod,  J. J. R.
Diabetes as a  physiological problem.  Brit. M. J.,  1930,  1:
868; 918.  Also Lancet, Lond., 1930, 2: 383-9.—Poczka, N.
Diabetesprobleme.   Deut.  med.  Wschr., 1937, 63: 1501-4.—
Schur,  H.   Neue Probleme des  Diabetes mellitus in  ihrem
Zusammenhang mit der Pathogenese der diabetischen Symp- 
DIABETES MELLITUS
293
DIABETES  MELLITUS
  tome.  Med. Klin., Berl.,  1934, 30: 1617-22.—Scott, J. R.
  The diabetic problem.  J. M. Soc. N. Jersey, 1934, 31: 23-81 —
  Singer, G.  [Modern problems in diabetes]  Hygiea, Stockh.,
  1935, 97: 909-13.—Sbderling,  B.  Das Resultat einer Enquete
  iiber einige Diabetesfragen.  Acta paediat., Upps., 1936, 19:
  217-31.—Umber, F.  Zeit-  und Streitfragen aus dem Gebiet
  des Diabetes.  Deut. med. Wschr.,  1936, 62: 1197-202.  Also
  Verh. Berl. med. Ges. (1936) 1937, 67: 1-15.—Winter, L. B., &
  Smith, W.  Some problems  of diabetes mellitus. Brit. M. J.,
  1923. 1:711-5.

  ---  Prognosis.

     See also  Diabetes mellitus,  Curability;  Dia-
  betic, Life duration;  Diabetic,  Mortality.
     Adams. S. F. Factors which influence the prognosis in cases
  of diabetes mellitus.  Proc. Mayo Clin., 1929, 4: 177.—Angyan,
  J., Donhoffer, S., &  Donhoffer-Mittag, M.  Zur Prognose des
  Diabetes.  Zschr. klin.  Med., 1937-38,  133:  466-73.—Boyd,
  G. L.  Course  and prognosis of diabetes mellitus in children.
  Canad. M.  Ass. J., 1927,  17:  1167-72.—Chabrol,  E.  La
  pratique de l'insuline et l'avenir des  diabetiques traites  par
  l'insuline. J. med. chir., Par.,  1925, 96: 851-9.—De Bonis, G.
  La  prognosi  del  diabete.    Athena, Roma,  1936,  5: 477.—
  Dillon, E. S., & Dyer, W. W.  End results in uncontrolled mild
  diabetes.  Pennsylvania M. J., 1937-38, 41: 589-91.—Fischer,
  O.  Die Prognose des Diabetes mellitus bei der Insuhnbehand-
  lung.  Klin. Wschr.,  1925, 4: 2002-5. Also Gac. med.  Caracas,
  1926, 33:  187.  Also Tungchi  med.  Mschr.,  1926-27,  2:
  103-7.—Forssell, P.  [Knowledge of the prognosis in  diabetes
  mellitus in children in Finland]  Fin. lak. sail, hand., 1935, 77:
  98-124.—Ginanneschi, G.   La prognosi del diabete  nei con-
  front della assicurazione invalidity.  Gior. clin. med., 1938, 19:
  533-45.—Hijmans van  den Bergh, A., & De Langen,  C.
  Quelques remarques sur la pronostic du diabete.  Progr. med.,
  Par., 1936,  137-41.—John,  H. J.  The outlook for  diabetic
  children.  South. M. & S., 1938, 100:  103-10.—Landabure.
  P. B.  El pi onostico de la diabetes infantil.  Actas Congr. nac.
  med., B. Air. (1931)  1932, 4. Congr., pt 2, 357-64.  Also Rev.
  sudamer.  med., Par., 1932,  3: 736-44.—Lemann.  I.  I.   Dia-
  betics—what of the future?  Internat. Clin., 1937,  47. ser., 3:
  239-47.—Limbaugh,  L.   The outlook  of  diabetic  children.
  J.  Florida M.  Ass.,  1926-27,  13: 83-6—Pangaro, J.  A., &
  Casanegra, A.  El pron6stico  ale.jado de la diabetes infantil
  benigna.   Sem. med., B.  Air., 1934,  41: 75-8.—Priesel,  R.
  Die Prognose  der Zuckerkrankheit im Kindesalter.   Wien.
  klin. Wschr., 1935,  48:  1503-6.  Also Gazz. osp., 1936,  57:
  138-41.—Rubinstein, B. N., & Troitsky, V. V.  [Prognosis in
  diabetes]  Ter.  arkh., 1934, 12: 105-11.—Singer, G.  Dauerer-
  folg der unspezifischen Diabetesbehandlung.  Mitt. Ges. inn.
  Med. Wien,  1035, 34: 180-3.  Also Wien. klin.  Wschr., 1936,
  49: 326-30.—Strieck. Ueber auffallende Besserungen mittel-
  schwerer Diabetes-Erkrankungen.  Klin.  Wschr.,  1937,  16:
  381.—Umber. F.  Complicaciones y pronostico de la diabetes.
  Prensa med. argent., 1927-28,  14: 1231-40.—White,  P. ' The
  10-year diabetic child and  what he  has taught  us.  Med.
  Woman J., 1933, 40: 125-31.  ------  The prognosis of dia-
  betes in childhood. N. York State J. M., 1933, 33: 1-7.

  ---  Proteinemia.

    See  also   subheadings  of  Diabetes   mellitus
  (Metabolism; Nitrogen;  Uremia)
    Bucciardi, G. Ricerche  sull'indice di rifrazione del siero di
  sangue.  Boll. Soc. ital. biol. sper., 1929, 4: 449-51.  Also Boll.
  Soc. med.  chir.  Modena, 1929-30, 30:  27-38.  Also Biochim.
  ter. sper., 1929, 16: 267-76.  ------ Ricerche sul  contenuto
  proteico e sul valore dell'azoto restante del  siero di  sangue.
  Ibid., 1930,  17: 128-44.—Da-Rin,  O.,  & Barenghi, L.   II
  comportamento  della proteinemia nel diabete  mellito.  Rass.
  clin. ter., 1934, 33: 326-43.—Labbe, M.,  & Boulin. R. Modi-
  fications des  albumines du sang au cours du diabete sucre.
  Ann. med.. Par., 1931, 30: 340-64.  AUo C rend.  Soc.  biol.,
 1931, 107: 771.   Also Presse med., 1931, 39: 1725—Locascio, R.
 La polipeptidemia nel diabete  mellito.  Riforma med.,  1938,
 54: 693-6.—Morioka, J.  Die Eiweissfraktionen  des  Blut-
 serums bei Diabetes mellitus.  Mitt. Med. Akad. Kioto,  1933,
 7: 1295-300.—Rathery, F.,  & Levina. Les albumines  seriques
 dans le diabete  consomptif.  C.  rend. Soc. biol., 1931, 107:
 782.

 ---  Psychopathology.

   Franken  [J.]   G.     *Ueber   Psychosen   bei
 Diabetes mellitus (Auszug)   8p.  8?   Bonn, 1922.
   Anderson. E.  W. Variations in blood sugar in a case of de-
 pression with diabetes mellitus.  J. Ment.  Sc, Lond., 1935, 81:
 427-34.—Boulin, R., & Ulmann, M.  Les troubles psychiques
 du diabete  sucre.  Medecine, Par., 1938,  19: 521-6.—Cronin,
 H. J.  Psychiatric reactions from dvsinsulinism in a diabetic.
 J. Nerv. Ment. Dis., 1931. 74: 478-82.— Dashiell, J. F.  Varia-
 tions in psycho-motor efficiency in a diabetic with changes in
 blood-sugar level.  J. Comp. Psychol., 1930,  10:  189-97 —
 Fribourg-Blanc, A.  Un cas de meiancolie anxieuse chez un
 diabetique.  Rev. med. chir. mal. foie, 1935,  10: 257-62 —
 Janota, O., & StHtesky, J.   Diabetespsychose.   Mschr.  Psy-
chiat., 1932, 83:  17-38.—Lacroze.  A.  Tratamiento  de la de-
presion nerviosa en los diabeticos.  Rev. med.  lat.  amer.,
B. Air., 1930-31, 16:  862-76.   Alga Actas Congr. nac. med.,
 B. Air. (1931) 1932, 4. Congr., 3: 120-33.  ------  La acci6n
 del dihidroortofosfato s6dico en la depresi6n nerviosa de los
 diabeticos. Sem. med., B. Air., 1934, 41: 291.— Lindberg, B. J.
 Diabetic psychosis.  Acta  psychiat.  neur.,  Kbh.,  1936, 11:
 267-88.—Mas de Ayala, I.   Melancolia y diabetes.  An. Fac.
 med., Montev., 1927, 12: 434-41.—Masson, C. B. The mental
 concomitants of diabetes mellitus.  N. York M.  J., 1923, 117:
 598-606.—Menninger,  W.  C.    The  inter-relationships  of
 mental disorders and diabetes mellitus.  J. Ment. Sc, Lond.,
 1935, 81:  332-57.—Powell,  E.  Diabetes and mental diseases
 or hypo- and  hyperinsulinism.   Tristate  M. J., 1935-36, 8:
 1711; 1717.—Reifenstein, E. C, jr.   Psychosis  with diabetes
 mellitus.  N. York State J.  M.,  1937, 37: 1844.—Reiter. P. J.
 [Case of diabetic psychosis with conjugal transmission]  Ugeskr.
 laeger, 1926, 88: 486.—Scherer, H. J.  Zur Frage  der Diabetes-
 psychosen.  Zschr. ges. Neur. Psychiat., 1931, 134:  60-70.—
 Schim van der Loeff, H. J.,  & Barnhoorn, J. A. J.  [Psychoses
 in diabetes; 2 cases]  Ned. tschr. geneesk.,  1928,  72:  1465-71.

 ----   renal.

   See Glycosuria, renal.

 ----   Renal threshold.

   See  Diabetes   mellitus,  Uropoietic  system:
 Sugar threshold.

 ----   Respiratory organs.

   Kornrumpf,   P.    *TJeber   Lungenkomplika-
 tionen bei Diabetes.    59p.   8?   Berl., 1914.
   Bonnamour &  Girardot.   Un cas  de  pneumonie  fouydro-
 yante chez une  diabetique.  Lyon med.,  1922, 131: 1026-8.—
 Burgess, T. S.  A study of the  nose and throat  in 8 cases of
 diabetes in children. Ann. Otol. Rhinol., 1926-27, 35: 553-6.—
 Da-Rin, O. Diabete mellito e ascesso  polmonare  (caso clinico)
 Clin.  med.  ital., 1927, 58: 193-207.—Delijannis,  G.  Ueber
 das Auftreten der Pneumonie beim Diabetes mellitus. Wien.
 Arch. inn. Med ,  1935,  27: 97-102.—Dragoiu, I.,  &  Nit-
 zescu, I. I. Aspect histologique  du poumon dans le diabete
 experimental; contribution a I'etude de la  lipodierese pulmo-
 naire.  C. rend. Soc.  biol.,  1929, 101: 401-3.  Also repr.—
 Grosman, S., & Hopp, S.  [Therany of diabetic lung gangrenel
 Vrach. gaz.,  1927, 31: 1183-5.—Jeans, P.  C, & Boyd, J. D.
 Juvenile diabetes and chronic upper respiratory infection.  Tr.
 Am.  Pediat. Soc,  1926, 38: 54.—Konig, F.  Ueber  Zusam-
 mentreffen  von  Diabetes mellitus und  Asthma bronchiale.
 Med.  Klin., Berl., 1935, 31: 545.—Labbe, M.  La pneumonie
 chez les diabetiques.  Gaz.  med. France, 1935, 42: 519-22.—
 Mayer,  B.  Die Beziehungen des Diabetes  mellitus zu den
 oberen Luftwegen.  Mschr.  Ohrenh.,  Wien, 1935, 69:  397;
 564.—Merklen.  Diabete et complications pulmonaires. Presse
 med.,  1929, 37:  855.—Peutz, J. L. A.  [Acute non-suppurative
 necrosis of lung in pancreatic diabetes]  Ned. tschr. geneesk.,
 1930,  74: pt 2, 3659-62,  pl.—Pilot, I.   Fusospirochetal  pul-
 monary  infection complicating diabetes mellitus.  Med.  Clin.
 N. America, 1926, 9:  1433-8.—Rubinstein. B.  [Respiratory
 organs in diabetes]  Russ. klin., 1930, 13:  153-66.—Trabuc, F.
 Abces putride du poumon chez un diabetique, gueri par l'insu-
 line et la serotherapie.  Marseille med.,  1931, 68: 769-73.—
 Zanni, G.  Lesioni diabetiche dell'epiglottide.  Arch. ital. otol.,
 1936, 48: 115.

 ----   Reticuloendothelial system.
   Schondorff,  W.  Ueber  die  lipoidzellige Hyperplasie der
 Milz bei diabetischer Lipoidamie.  Virchows Arch., 1925, 258:
 246-67.—Smith, M. G.  Hyperplasia of lipoid-holding cells in
 diabetes with lipemia.  Johns Hopkins Hosp. Bull, 1925, 36:
 203-11.—Warren, S., & Root, H.  F. Lipoid-containing cells in
 the spleen  in diabetes  with  lipemia.   Am.  J. Path.,  1926, 2:
 69-80, 2 pl.

 ----   Salivary glands.

   See also Diabetes mellitus, Surgery.
   Couronne,  P.   *Oreillons  et diabete.   55p.
 8?   Par., 1927.
   Cahane, M., & Cahane, T. Sur un cas de diabete sucre avec
 hypertrophic des glandes parotides; considerations sur la fonc-
 tion endocrine de la glande parotide.  Rev. fr. endocr., 1933, 11:
 330-7.—Ferretti, G.  Su due casi di ipertrofia delle parotidi in
 diabetici.  Gior. clin.  med.,  1936, 17:  1495-500.—Massa, M.
 Pancreatite parotitica e diabete giovanile.  Gazz. osp., 1929, 50:
 168-73.—Patrick, A.  Acute diabetes following mumps.  Brit.
 M. J., 1924, 2: 802.—Seelig, S.  Ueber Beziehungen zwischen
 Parotis, Pankreas. Blutzucker und Diabetes  mellitus.  Klin.
 Wschr., 1928,  7: 1228-30.—Ungar, M.   [Parotid glands  and
 diabetes]  Polska gaz. lek., 1933,  12: 31-3.

----   senile.

   Blanc, I.   *Les diabetes  de l'a-ge mur.   68p.
8?   Par.,  1936.
  Beckmann, K.  Ueber Altersdiabetes.  Med. Korbl. Wiirt.
temberg, 1933, 103: 45-7.—Depisch, F.  Eine 62jahrige Diabe-
tikerin.  Mitt. Ges. inn. Med. Wien, 1936, 35:  131.—Eiselt, R. 
DIABETES  MELLITUS                      294                      DIABETES  MELLITUS
Estudio diagn6stico sobre la diabetes senil (observaciones) Chn.
lab., Zaragoza, 1929, 13: 5-36.—Etchepareborda. J. A.  Facto-
res etiol6gicos de las diabetes de los viejos.  Actas Congr. nac.
med., Rosario, 1934, 5. Congr., pt 4, 914; 920.—Kylin, E.  [Hy-
pertonia and  diabetes; a contribution to the symptomatology
of diabetes in old age]  Hygiea,  Stockh., 1922, 84: 49-56 —
Renaud, M.,  & Blanc.  Diabetes  de  l'age mur ou mieux dys-
glucies de vieillissement.  Rev. crit. path., Par.,  1995-36, 5:
213; 271; 295.—Renaud, M., &  Petit-Maire.   Diabetes de
l'Sge mur ou mieux dysglucies de vieillissement.  Bull.  Soc.
med. hop. Paris, 1936, 3. ser., 52:  905-12.—Rudy, A.  Hazards,
in the treatment of the elderly diabetic with a report of cases.
Endocrinology, 1933, 17: 309-19.—Spriggs, E. I.  Mild diabetes
in an aged man with hypertrophied heart and high blood-pres-
sure.  In Duff House Papers (Spriggs) Lond.. 1923, 1: 310 —
Todea, C. [Diabetes in the aged]  Cluj. med., 1938, 19: 353-60.

----   Skin.

   See also  Diabetes  mellitus,  Carotinemia.
   Carrie, C, & Koenig, R.  Ueber den Zuckergehalt auf der
Haut  bei Normalen und Diabetikern.   Arch.  Derm. Syph.,
Berl.,  1935-36, 173:  611-4.—Escudero, P., & Puchulu, F.
Manifestaciones cutaneas de la diabetes latente.  Rev. derm.
argent., 1925-26, 11: 231-44.—Greenwood, A. M.  A study of
the skin  in 500 cases of diabetes.  J. Am. M. Ass., 1927, 89:
774-6.  ------ & Rockwood, E. M.  The skin in diabetic
patients; further studies.  Arch. Derm. Syph., Chic , 1930, 21:
96-107.—Hull, E., & Cameron, P. B.   Paroxysmal hyperhi-
drosis  in  a diabetic  patient,  with  remission  under  amytal
therapy.  J. Am. M. Ass., 1935, 105: 585.—Laas, E.  Glykogen
in gewundenen Hautstuckteilen.   Zbl.  allg. Path., 1934, 60:
369.—Laroche, G.. Saidman. J. [et al.]  Etude de la sensibilite
cutanee des diabetiques; ses relations avec leur systeme neuro-
vegetatif.  C.  rend. Soc. biol.,  1937,  125: 974-6.  ---:---
L'eiement thermique dans les reactions cutanees a l'histamine;
sa valeur chez les diabetiques. Ibid., 1938, 127:  999-1001.—
Matthews, V. J., Newton, J. K., & Bloor. W. R.  The lipids of
the skin in experimental diabetes. J. Biol. Chem., 1935,  108:
145-51.  Also  repr.—Mayr, J. K.   Die Hauterscheinungen
beim Diabetes. Arch. Derm. Syph., Berl., 1924, 145: 203-6 —
Trimble, H. C, & Carey. B. W., jr.  The true sugar content of
the skin in diabetes.  Arch. Derm. Syph., Chic, 1932, 25: 6-
10.—Urbach, E., Depisch, F.,  & Sicher, G. Zum Problem des
isolierten  hohen Hautzuckers beziehungsweise  Hautdiabetes.
Klin. Wschr., 1937,  16: 452-6.

----   Skin: Diseases.

   See  also  Carbuncle;   Diabetic,   Gangrene;
Diabetic,   Infection;  Furunculosis;  Necrobiosis
lipoidica [Urbach-Oppenheim] Xanthoma.
   Ballhofer,  A.  *Beziehungen zwischen  Haut-
krankheiten  und   Diabetes   mellitus    [Berlin]
30p.   8?   Grossenhain i. Sa., 1936.
   Prialnic,  E.  *L'anthrax  diabetique.   40p.
8?  Par., 1935.
   Aussprache zur Demonstration des Herrn G. Singer; fiber
Proteintherapie bei Phlegmone und Furunkulose der Diabetiker
Wien.  klin.  Wschr., 1926,  39: 582.—Boulin,  R.,  & Boyer.
L'ecthyma chez les  diabetiques.  Medecine, Par.,  1938, 19:
534-41.—Chiarolanza, R.  Le traitement chirurgical del'anthrax
chez les diabetiques.  P. verb. Congr. fr. chir.,  1936, 45: 376-
82.—Couvert, C.   Eruzioni cutanee in diabetici.  Gior.  ital.
derm, sif., 1936, 77: suppl., 32.—Davis, A. H., & Warren, S.
Calcification  of the  skin in diabetes mellitus.   Arch. Path.,
Chic.,  1933,  16: 852-61.—Davis, W. D.,  & Calhoun, T. J.
Patient with diabetic dermatitis  treated with insulin.  Arch.
Derm. Syph., Chic, 1924, n.  ser., 9: 340-3.—Engelhardt, W.
Haben die beim Diabetiker gehauft auftretenden Infektionen
durch Staphylokokken und Hefen ihre Ursache in dem erhohten
Haut- und Schweisszucker?  Miinch. med. Wschr., 1933, 80:
2037.  ------& Haupt, W.  Zur Frage des gehauften Auftre-
tens von Hautinfektionen beim Diabetiker durch Hefen und
hefeiihnliche  Pilze.  Klin. Wschr., 1933, 12: 1805.—Ernst, W.
Condyloma  acuminatum  bei  Diabetes  mellitus.  Deut. med.
Wschr., 1925, 51: 1198.—Fabry, J. Diabetes und Hautkrank-
heiten.   Med. Welt, 1927, 1: 76.—Gariepy. L.  H., & Ricard.
P. M.  Anthrax grave compliquant un diabete leger.  Union
med.  Canada,  1935, 64:  1315-20.—Gate, J., & Cuilleret. P.
Dermite  eczematiforme chez un diabetique soumis a l'insulino-
therapie.  Bull. Soc. fr. derm, syph., 1938,  45: 510.—Graham,
G. Dermatitis in diabetes.  Practitioner, Lond., 1938.  141:
107.—Hadges. A.   Sur un cas de prurit diabetique irreductible
gueri  par I'extrait  splenique.  Arch. mal.  app. digest., Par.,
1931, 21: 107.—Izquierdo y  Hernandez. M.  F!em6n difuso en
una diabetica (caso clinico)  Arch, med., Madr.,  1926, 22: 252-
9-—Narducci, F.  Eczema in soggetto diabetico; trattamento
con insulina; guarigione.  Dermosifilografo,  1928, 3: 310-4.—
Nekam, L.  [Skin diseases in diabetesl Orvoskepzes, 1934, 24:
215-23.—Peco, G.  Diabetes y erisipela.  Rev.  Soc. med. int.,
B.  Air.,  1925, 6:  14-9.   Also Sem.  med., B. Air., 1925, 32:
1094-6.—Petges, G., & Deprecq.  Eczema mycosique chez une
diabetique meconnue.  J. med. Bordeaux, 1938, 115: 309 —
Rodriguez Villegas,  R.   Consideraciones quirurgicas  sobre  2
nuevos casos de antrax en diabeticos.  Bol. Soc. cir. B. Aires,
1930, 14: 437-42.   ------  Causes de mortalidad en el antrax
del diabetico.  Sem. med., B.  Air., 1930, 37: 527-9.  Also Tr.
Clin. Escudero, B. Air., 1930, 4: 313-20.—Rothman. S.  Licht-
behandlung diabetischer Hauterscheinungen.  Strahlentherapie
1926-27, 24: 465-73.   Also Raggi ultraviol., 1928, 4:  56-61.—
Singer, G.  Fall von schwerster Phlegmone und Furunkulose
bei einem  Diabetiker.  Wien. klin. Wschr., 1926, 39:  554.—
Str0m, A.  [Sclerodermia  and  diabetes]  Norsk  mag.  kegevid.,
1928, 89: 671-82.— Traut. E. F., White, C, & Hemphill, R. B.
Moniliasis of the skin in diabetes.  J. Am. M. Ass., 1031, 102:
1290-2.—Ustinovsky, A. V.  [Acne diabeticorum]  Vest, vener..
1938,  57.—Villegas, R.   Sobre  la  necesidad de  la  reseccion
amplia y precoz  del antrax en el diabetico.  Bol. Soc  cir. B.
Aires, 1930, 14: 180-92.—Weissenbach, R. J.,  &  Carlu, L.
L'eiectro-coagulation  des lesions cutanees chez les diabetiques
et les hyperglycemiques.  Bull. Soc. fr. derm, syph.,  1936, 43:
107-12.—Wise, F.  Chronic  lichenoid  eczema of the  lower
extremities in  a diabetic patient.  Arch. Derm. Syph., Chic,
1935, 32: 326.

----   Social  and national aspect.

  See  also  Diabetes mellitus, Prevention;  Dia-
betes mellitus,  Treatment: Social  aspect;  Dia-
betic, Welfare.
  Control (The) of diabetes; a series of charts
displayed at the scientific exhibit of the  American
Medical   Association,   Milwaukee,   Wisconsin,
June 12  to  16,  1933.   14p.   8?   Bost., 1933.
  Joslin,  E.  P.   Diabetes;  its  control  by the
individual  and  the  state.   70p.    12?   Cambr.,
1931.
  Attack (The) upon diabetes.  Sc. American, 1923,129: 251.—
Bolduan, C.  F.  Diabetes  an  important  health problem.  N.
England J. M., 1932, 207: 49-54.  ------  Diabetes—an im-
portant public health problem. Am. J. Pub. Health,  1938, 28:
21-6.  Also J. Prev. M., 1936, 6: No. 7, 7-17.   Also  Med.
Woman J., 1938, 45: 130-4.—Csepai, K.  [Diabetes as a social
problem]   Orvoskepzes,  1934,  24:  324-33— Diabete (Le)
sucre; probleme social et moral.  Rev. gen. clin. ther.,  1938, 52:
suppl., 490-2.—Epstein, A. A.  What the  communitv should
know about diabetes.  N. York State J. M., 1936, 36: 1332-4.—
Giilzow, M.  Beitrag zur sozialen Frage des Diabetes mellitus.
Med.  Klin., Berl.,  1938, 34:  19-21.—Joslin, E.  P. What the
public should know of diabetes.  Commonhealth, Bost,  1934,21:
20-3.  ------  Diabetes, doctors and dogs; knowledge is power.
Hygeia, Chic, 1937, 15: 37; 168.—Katsch, G. Die sozialbiolo-
gische Problematik des Diabetes.  Arch, sozial. Hyg.,  1933-34,
8: 403-11.—Kellogg,  J.  H.   Diabetes;  a national plague.
Good Health,  1925, 60: No. 6, 5-7.—Lakeman, M. R.  What
do people need to know about diabetes? Commonhealth, Bost.,
1934,  21:  117-9.—Medagliani.  La  lotta contro il diabete.
Boll. chim. farm., 1934, 73: 521-3.—Meythaler, F. Staatliche
Meldepfiicht fiir Diabetes mellitus.   Klin. Wschr., 1934, 13:
378.—Norgaard,  A.   Diabetes and its  social  significance.
Acta med. scand., 1928, Suppl., H. 26, 73-6  [Discussion] 84-
90.—Peterson, G.  The social aspects of diabetes; a  study of
60 cases.   N.  England J. M.,  1934, 211: 397-402.—Singer, G.
Wandlungen  und  soziale  Reformen  im  Diabetesproblem.
Munch, med. Wschr., 1936, 83: 713-6. ------  La lotta contro
il diabete; innovazioni terapeutiche e misure sociali.  Riforma
med.,  1938, 54: 727-41.

----   Statistics.

   Hoffman,  F. L.   The diabetes  record of  1933.
4p.   4?   [N. Y.]  1934.
   Jessel, H.  [F. K. H.]   *Zur Statistik  und  Sym-
ptomatologie  des  Diabetes  mellitus    [Rostock]
35p.   8?  Schwerin  i. M.,  1932.
   Alperin, J.   Diabetes  mellitus; an analysis of 259  cases.
Memphis  M. J., 1932, 9: 149.—Benedict, J., &  Kemeny. S.
Ein Beitrag zur  sozialen Pathologie des Diabetes mellitus auf
Grund 1,142  klinisch beobachteter  Falle.   Wien. Arch. inn.
Med., 1935-36, 28: 87-116.—Bolduan, C.  Has  diabetes be-
come more prevalent? Am. J. Pub. Health, 1933, 23: 1282-4 —
Conlin, F.  A statistical study of  616 cases of  diabetes.  Ne-
braska M. J.,  1933, 18: 251;  286.—Dillon, E. S., & Davis, R.
Diabetes  mellitus; report of cases at Philadelphia General
Hospital during  1932.  Med. Clin. N. America,  1933, 17: 845-
52.—Elias, H.. & Jciteles. R.  Diabetes mellitus in der Nach-
kriegszeit.  Wien.  klin. Wschr.,  1926, 39: 1103-6.—Gotten,
H. B. Diabetes mellitus; an anal vsis of 149 cases.  J.Tennessee
M. Ass.,  1931,  24:  131-5.—Gowen. G.  H.  The statistical
status of diabetes.  Illinois M. .1., 1935, 67: 360-5.—John. H. J.
Diabetes; a statistical study in 1,000 cases.  Arch. Int. AL, 1927,
39:67-92.------Diabetes; a statistical study of 2,000 cases.
Ibid., 1928, 42: 217-47.  Also repr.  Also Cas. lek. Cesk., 1930,
69: 353; 396;  134.—Joslin, E. P., Dublin, L. I., & Marks, H. H.
Diabetes mellitus;  its incidence and the factors underlying its
variations. Am. J. M. Sc, 1934, 187: 433-57.------  Inter-
pretation  of the  variations in diabetes incidence.   Ibid., 1935,
189: 163-92.  Also repr.—McGee. L. C.  A survey  of  490
diabetic admissions to general hospitals.  Am. J. Digest. Dis.,
1936-37, 3: 178-81.—Nicholson, S. T., jr.  A statistical analysis
of 456 cases of diabetes mellitus.   Clifton M. Bull., 1924-25, 
DIABETES  MELLITUS
295
DIABETES MELLITUS
  10: 101-4.—P.  Quelques considerations sur le diabete sucre
  litres d'une etude statistique.  Presse med.,  1925, 33: 237.—
  Palmer. L. J.  Diabetes; a statistical study of 300 cases. North-
  west  A I.,  1929,  28: 513-7.—Rathery,  F., & Turiaf,  J.  Les
  maladies de la nutrition en  1938;  diabete, pancreas, insuline.
  Pans med., 1938,  109: 1-8.—Root, H.  F., & Warren, S.  A
  clinical and pathologic study of 20 cases of diabetes.  Boston
  M. & S. J., 1920, 194: 45-53.—Russell, E. A diabetic survey.
  Med. J. Australia, 1933, 2: 1-10.—Rynearson, E. H.  Diabetes,
  1935.  Proc. Mavo Clin., 1936, 11:  744-7.—Sevringhaus. E. L.
  A study of 500 diabetics.  Am. J. M. Sc, 1931, 182: 311-9.—
  Ullmann,  H.  Die Zunahme der Zuckerkrankheit.  Deut. med.
  Wschr., 1927, 53: 501-5.   Also Klin.  Wschr.,  1927, 6:  711.
  Also  Med. Klin  . Berl., 1027, 23:  620.—Wendt,  L.  F. C, &
  Peck. F. B.  Diabetes mellitus: a review of 1,073  cases, 1919-
  29.   Am. J. M. Sc,  1931,  181:  52-65.—Wetzel-Albers,  I.
  Statistische Studie iiber die Diabetesfalle an der Medizinischen
  Klinik Diisseldorf in der Zeit vom  1. Januar 1931 bis 30.  Juni
  1935.  Med. Welt, 1938, 12: 409-13.

  ----  Studies.

    Oliver,  T.  H.   Diabetes mellitus;  a  clinical
  study.   120p.   8?   Lond.,  1935.
    Allen,  F. M., & Ebeling,  A.  H.  Experimental  studies in
  diabetes.  J. Metab. Res., 1923. 4: 189; passim.— Bose. J. P.
  Report of the diabetes research department.  Annual Rep.
  Calcutta School Trop. M., 1933,  115-7.—Hiki, Y., Akazaki. K.
  [et al.]   Experimentelle Untersuchung iiher  den  Diabetes
  mellitus.  Tr. Jap.  Path. Soc,  1929, 19: 49-56.—Ikzuka, N.,
  Kakumoto, E., & Hashimoto, T.  Recherches sur le diabete
  sucre.  Jap. J. M. Sc, 1033-34, 3:  Int. Med., 51.—Ikzuka, N.,
  Tateishi. S. [et al.l   Studien iiber den Diabetes mellitus. Ibid.,
  1936, 4: Int. Med.,  132.—Johnsson, A.   [Current literature on
  diabetes]  Fin. lak. sail, hand., 1923, 65: 245-56.—Joslin, E. P.,
  Dublin, L. L, & Marks, H.  H.  Studies in  diabetes mellitus.
  Am. ,1. M. Sc, 1936, 191: 759-75.—Landau,  A., Feigin, M., &
  l.ewicki, I.  [New observation on  diabetes]   Polska gaz.  lek.,
  1928. 7: 757; 783.   Also Arch. mal.  app.  digest., Par.,  1929,
  19: 825-65.—Petren, K.  Diabetesstudien.  Nord. med.  ark.,
  1918-19,  afd. 2,  51: 107-73.  Also Endocrinology, 1924,  8:
  189-95.   Also J. Metab. Res.,  1924, 5: 7-82.—Savich, V.  V.
  [New tendencies in the study of diabetes]  Vrach. delo, 1936,
  19:  507-12.—Summary and review of recent literature on
  diabetes and carbohydrate metabolism  (1933)  Med. J.  Aus-
  tralia, 1934,  2: 554-62.—Tuttle. G. H.  Studies in diabetes.
  Med. Times, N. Y., 1932, 60: 49-51.

  ----  Suprarenals.

    See   also   Addison's   disease;   Blood   sugar,
  Regulation; Suprarenals,  Diseases.
    Allen. F. M.  The internal pancreatic function in relation to
  body mass and  metabolism; the  relation of the adrenals  to
  diabetes.   J.  Metab.  Res.,   1923,  3: 589-621.—Bogomolets,
  O. O. [Superarenal diabetes] J. med., Kiev, 1938, 8: 1-6.—
  Fedorov, N. A., & Namiatisheva, A. M.   [Carbohydrate metab-
  olism  in  suprarenal  diabetes]   Ibid.,  1935,  5:  297-306.—
  Gayet. R.   Sur le diabete surrenal.  Rev. prat, biol., Par., 1936,
  29: 161-9.—Hartman,  F. A., & Brownell. K. A.  Relation of
  adrenals to diabetes.  Proc.  Soc. Exp.  Biol., N. Y.,  1934, 31:
  834.—Hedon, L.  Les relations entre les surrenales et le  pan-
  creas  au point de vue du diabete. Bruxelles med., 1934-35,
  15: suppl., 17; 76.   ------  Les relations des surrenales et du
  pancreas au point de vue du diabete sucre. Tbid.,  1935-36, 16:
  589-98.—Leloir,  L. F.  Surrenales et  diabete pancreatique.
  C. rend. Soc. biol., 1934, 117: 459-61.  Also  Rev.  Soc. argent.
  biol., 1934, 10: 216-26.—Lewis, J. T., & Turcatti, E. S.  Glandes
  surrenales  et diabete pancreatique. C.  rend. Soc biol., 1933,
  114: 403-6.—Ljvraga, P.  Surrenali e diabete; contributo alia
  fisiopatologia dei surreni.  Riv. pat. sper., 1933-34,  10:  107-
  39, 2  pl.—Ohara, T.  The antagonism  between the pancreas
  hormone and  the  adrenalin.   Tohoku  J. Exp. M., 1925,  6:
  213-47.—Rohacek,  L.   [Adrenaline diabetesl   Bratisl.  lek.
  listy, 1926, 5: 405-24.—Stewart, G. N.,  & Rogoff. J. M.  The
  adrenals and pancreatic diabetes.  Am.  J. Physiol., 1923, 65:
  319-30.—Turcatti, E. S.  Sun-enaleet diabete pancreatique. C.
  rend. Soc.  biol., 1929, 102: 466.  Also Rev. med. Rosario, 1929.
  19: 269-79.—Wiechmann, E.  Ueber  die  Glukosepermeabi-
 Iitat der peripheren Gewebe  beim Adrenalindiabetes.  Deut.
 Arch. klin. Med., 1926-27, 154: 296-304.

 ----  Suprarenals:  Experimental  research.

   See also Diabetes mellitus, Surgery.
   Baranov, V. G.   [Effect  of the  supra-renal glands on the
 development  and course of  experimental  diabetesl   Arkh.
 biol. nauk, 1935,  38: 279-85.—Battistini, S., & Herlitzka. L.
 Studi  sul  comportamento  delle  lattacidemia  nei  diabetici
 prima  e dopo adrenalina.   Minerva  med.,   Tor., 1936,  27:
 pt 2, 248-52.—Beumer, H. Der Adrenalin-Diabetes unter der
 Einwirkung verschiedener Salze.   Zschr. Kinderh.,  1923, 35:
 305-14.—Dohan, F. C, & Lukens, F. D. W.  Further observa-
 tions on the relation of the  adrenal cortex  to experimental
 diabetes.   Am. J. M. Sc, 1938, 195: 277—Fedorov, N. A.
 [Carbohydrate metabolism in  suprarenal diabetes; experiments
on angiostomized dogs]  Arkh.  biol. nauk,  1935, 39: 491-6.
------& Namiatyshev, A. M.  Die Dynamik des Kohlehydrat-
Btoffwechsels bei dem Nebennierendiabetes (Befunde an angio-
stomierten Hunden) Zschr. ges. exp. Med., 1936, 98: 270-7 —
Ferrill, H. W., Rogoff, J. M., & Barnes, B. O.  Further studies
on the influence of the adrenal glands on experimental diabetes.
Am.  J.  Physiol.,  1935,  113: 41.—Gayet, R., Gayet, T., &
Guillaumie, M.   L'intervention des capsules  surrenales dans
la genese de l'hyperglvcemie diabetique.   Ann. physiol.. Par.,
1928, 4: 693-700.—Lukens, F. D. W., & Dohan, F. C.  Further
observations on the relation of the adrenal cortex to experi-
mental diabetes.   Endocrinology,  1938,  22:  51-8.—Rogoff,
J. M., &  Ferrill, H. W.  The adrenals and experimental pan-
creatic diabetes.  Arch. Int. M., 1937, 60: 805-16.  Also Am.
J. Physiol., 1936,  116:  131.—Sullivan, M.,  & Cameron,  P.
The effect of adrenalin on the alimentarv lipemia of diabetics.
Am. J. M. Sc, 1934, 187: 457-62.—Viaie, G.,  & Crocetta, A.
La glicolisi ematica nel  diabete; azione della cortina. Arch.
fisiol., Fir., 1934-35, 34: 529-45.

----   Suprarenals: Pathology.
   Allan,  F. N.  Association  of diabetes mellitus and Addison's
disease.  Proc. Mayo Clin., 1930, 5: 349.—Brookfield, R. W., &
Corbett,  H. V.  Diabetes mellitus in association with degenera-
tion of the suprarenal glands.   Brit. M.  J., 1934, 1: 231.—
Chiari, H. Ein Fall von Diabetes mit Hypertrophic der Neben-
nierenrinde.  Wien. klin.  Wschr., 1929, 42: 1318-22.—Fazekas,
J. F., Himwich,  H. E., &  Martin, S. J.   Chronic adrenal
insufficiency and pancreas diabetes.  Proc.  Soc. Exp. Biol.,
N. Y., 1937-38, 37: 361.—Labbe, M., & Boulin, R. Hirsutisme,
diabete et meianodermie.  Bull. Soc. med. hop. Paris,  1924,
3. ser., 48:  1097-101.—Moore,  R. A.  A case of diabetes, re-
fractory  to insulin, with hyperplastic and adenomatous adre-
nals.   Endocrinology, 1928,  12: 800-3.—Weil,  M.  P., Weiss-
mann-Netter, R., & Renaudeaux, M.  Hirsutisme  et diabete;
a l'occasion d'une observation personrelle.  Gaz. med. France,
1930, 373-6.

----   Surgery.

   See   also   Diabetes  mellitus,   Biliary  tract:
Surgery.   For  management of surgical  diseases
of  diabetics   see  Diabetic,  Diseases;  Diabetic,
Surgery.
   Caccuri, S.  La  terapia  chirurgica  del diabete.  Minerva
med.,  Tor., 1928,  8: pt 2,  159-66.—Cahuzac.  Le traitement
ehirurgical du diabete.   Gaz. hop., 1937,  110: 1549; 1587.—
Ciminata, A., & Rossi, A.  Le basi sperimentali per un possibile
nuovo indirizzo nella terapia chirurgica del diabete pancreatico.
Arch. Soc. ital. chir. (1927) 1928, 34: cv-cvii. Also Klin. Wschr.,
1928,  7:  189.—Depisch, F.   Neueres iiber die pathologische
Auffassung, die Behandlung  und die Versuche einer operativen
Beeinflussung des  Diabetes.   Med.  Klin.,  Berl.,  1931,  27:
501-4.  ------ Hasenohrl, R.,  & Schonbauer, L.  Ueber  das
Problem der operativen Beeinflussung des Zuckerstoffwechsels.
Klin. Wschr., 1933,  12: 1143.—Donati, M. Ueber die chirur-
gische Behandlung des Diabetes. Med. Welt, 1934, 8: 37; 77.—
Estella, L., & Bermudez de Castro.  Ensayo doctrinal sobre
el tratamiento quirurgico de  la diabetes.   Arch, med., Madr.,
1932,  35: 389-95— Fontaine,  R., Weill,  J.,  & Mandel, P.
Le traitement ehirurgical du diabete.  P. verb. Congr. fr. chir.,
1936, 45: 414-31.—Gohrbandt, E.  Die chirurgische Behand-
lung des Diabetes.   Arch. klin. Chir., 1929, 157: 330-4  [Dis-
cussion] 29.—Hiittl, T.  [Experiments with surgical treatment
of diabetes]  Orvoskepzes, 1934, 24: nov. kiilonf.  (Verebeiy
Festschr.) 7-27.  Also  Beitr. klin. Chir., 1936, 163: 206-28.—
Joljanitzki, J. A., & Smirnowa, N.  N.  Weitere Erfahrungen
mit der chirurgischen Behandlung des Diabetes.  Zschr. klin.
Med., 1927, 115:  661-8.—Komatsu, Y.  Ueber die operative
Beeinflussung des  Zuckerstoffwechsels.   Arch. klin. Chir.,
1933, 174:  65-97.—Lucherini,  T.   Sui  tentativi di cura  del
diabete mediante  la legatura dei dotti di Stenone.  Riforma
med.,  1929, 45:  186-9.—Mahoney,  W.   Die chirurgische
Beeinflussung des Diabetes  insipidus und Diabetes mellitus.
Arch. klin. Chir., 1936, 186:  191-4.  Mansfeld, G.   Versuche
zu  einer  chirurgischen  Behandlung  des Diabetes.   Klin.
Wschr., 1924, 3: 2378-80.  Also Orv. hetil., 1926, 70: 1211-4.
Also  Klin.  Wschr.,  1927, 6: 195;  1928,  7:  14-6.   ------ &
Schmidt,  E. Versuche zu einer operativen  Behandlung  des
Diabetes.  Ibid.,  1928, 7: 1457-60— Mastrosimone, C.  Con-
tributo alia chirurgia del diabete; influenza delle tumefazioni
provocate nelle parotidi sul  diabete pancreatico sperimentale.
Policlinico,  1936,  43: sez. chir.,  622-43.—Rosenfeld, G.  Zur
chirurgischen Behandlung des Diabetes.   Klin. Wschr., 1931,
10: 637-9.—Schwartz, L. S., & Egorov, M.  N.  [Novocaine
blockade  in diabetes]   Sovet.  vrach.  J., 1936, 1:  180-2.—
Seelig, S.  Zur chirurgischen Behandlung der Zuckerkrankheit.
Arch. klin. Chir., 1929, 157: 322-9   [Discussion] 29.—Soresi,
A. L.  Traitement  ehirurgical  du  diabete des enfants base
sur une nouvelle conception de sa pathogenie.   P. verb. Congr.
fr. chir.,  1931, 40: 473T5.—Stapelmohr, S. von  [Attempts at
surgical treatment of diabetes, with a case of rupture of pan-
creas]  Hygiea, Stockh.,  1930, 92: 328-55.—Sussi,  L. Tenta-
tivi  di cura chirurgica  del  diabete  (studio  sperimentale  e
clinico)   Arch. sc. med.,  Tor., 1930, 54: 473-95.—Takats, G.
Chirurgische Massnahmen zur  Hebung der  Zuckertoleranz.
Klin.  Wschr.,  1933, 12: 623-5.  ------  &  Cuthbert, F.  P.
Surgical attempts at increasing sugar tolerance. Arch. Surg.,
1933, 26: 750-64.—Violet, M.  A propos du traitement ehirur-
gical du diabete sucre; ses bases et ses possibihtes.  Rev. chir.,
Par., 1938, 57: 54-72. 
DIABETES  MELLITUS
296
DIABETES MELLITUS
----   Surgery: Pancreas [Ligation; transplanta-
   tion]
   Caccuri, S.  Variazioni del tasso glicemico e dei corpi cheto^
nici in seguito alia legatura in massa del pancreas (sui tentativi
di cura  chirurgica del diabete)  Minerva med.,  Tor., 1928, 8:
991-1007.—Gayet, R., & Guillaumie, M. La regulation de la
glycemie des chiens diabetiques par  des quantites variees de
tissu pancreatique  transplante.   C. rend. Soc biol., 1928, 98:
584-6.—Houssay, B. A., Lewis, J. T., & Foglia,  V. G.  Action
compensatrice preventive  de  la greffe  pancreatique sur la
glycemie diabetique  ou normale.  Ibid., 1929,  100: 140-2.—
Koster, H., Collens,  W. S.,  & Geshwin,  B. S.   Mass ligation
of the pancreas near  the head in diabetes mellitus.  Proc Soc.
Exp. Biol., N. Y., 1933, 31: 66.—Sandrail, M., Cahuzac, M., &
Garipuy, A.  Die experimentellen pankreatischen Sympathik-
ektomien.  Munch, med. Wschr., 1938, 85: 851—Takats, G.
Ligation of the tail of the pancreas in  juvenile diabetes.  Endo-
crinology, 1930, 14: 255-64.  Also Surg. Gyn. Obst., 1931, 53:
45-53.

----   Surgery: Pituitary.
   Houssay,  B.  A.,  &  Biasotti, A.   Hypophysektomie  und
Pankreasdiabetes bei der  Krote.  Arch. ges. Physiol.,  1931,
227: 239-50.—Long,  C. N. H., & Lukens, F.  D.  W.   The
effects of hypophysectomy and adrenalectomy upon pancreatic
diabetes.  Tr. Ass.  Am. Physicians,  1936, 51: 123-8.—Orias, O.
Influence of hypophysectomy on the  pancreatic diabetes of
dogfish.  Biol. Bull.,  1932, 63: 477-83.—Shapiro, R., & Pincus,
G.  Pancreatic  diabetes  and  hypophysectomy in the  rat.
Proc. Soc. Exp. Biol., N. Y., 1936, 34: 416-9.

----   Surgery: Splanchnic  nerve.

   Chabanier, H., Brehant, J., & Donoso, R.  Splanchnicecto-
mie et  diabete.   Presse med., 1938, 46: 753-5.—Ciceri, C, &
Gabrielli. S.  Studi sulle variazioni della glicemia  alimentare
indotte  dalla alcoolizzazione degli splancnici; tentativi di cura
del diabete mellito.  Arch. ital. chir., 1934, 38:  121-60.  Also
Arch. Soc. ital.  chir., 1934. 40:  676-80.—Ljvraga, P. Esperi-
menti per una cura chirurgica del diabete mellito; la resezione
bilaterale degli  splancnici.   Clin, chir., Milano,  1937, n.  ser.,
13:  253-72— Stelling, E.   Ueber  Beeinflussung  des  Blut-
zuckers bei Diabetes mellitus durch Splanchnicusanasthesie.
Schmerz,  1929,  2: 136-46.—Takats, G.  Splanchnic  nerve
section in juvenile diabetes.  Proc.  Inst. M. Chicago, 1934-35,
10:252.  ------ Splanchnic nerve section in juvenile diabetes;
technic  and postoperative  management.  Ann. Surg., 1935,
102: 22-9. ------& Fenn,  G. K.  Bilateral splanchnic nerve
section in a juvenile diabetic.  Ann. Int.  M., 1933,  7: 422-30.
------ & Trump, R. A. Splanchnic  nerve section in juvenile
diabetes;  selection of  cases for operation.  Ibid.,  1934, 7:
1201-17.

----   Surgery: Suprarenals.
   Aievoli.  Tentativi antidiabetic! della chirurgia surrenale.
Morgagni, 1934,  76: 942-4.—Carrasco  Formiguera,  R.  A
proposito de un caso de diabetes mellitus tratado con resultado
favorable por la enervaci6n operatoria de una glandula supra-
rrenal,  por los doctores J. Simarroy M. Corachan.  Rev. med.
Barcelona, 1930, 14: 291; 1931, 15: 22.—Ciceri. C, & Gabrielli,
S.  Effetti immediati e lontani  sulla curva glicemica e sulla
pressione arteriosa della enervazione  monolaterale e bilaterale
delle surrenali.  Ann. ital.  chir.,  1934, 13: 417-69.—Ciminata,
A.  Guarigione del diabete  pancreatico sperimentale, con la
enervazione operatoria delle glandule surrenali.   Boll. Soc ital.
biol. sper., 1928, 3: 1251-60.  Also Arch, pat., Bologna, 1929,
8: 79-92.  -----;  Ulteriore contributo all'influenza dell'ener-
vazione  operatoria delle  surrenali  sul  diabete pancreatico
sperimentale.  Boll.  Soc.  ital.  biol.  sper.,  1931, 6: 770-81.
------   Einfluss der Durchschneidung  der Nebennieren auf
den Diabetes mellitus; weitere Beitrage.  Klin.  Wschr., 1932,
11: 150-3.—Corachan, M.   L'enervation des surrenales dans
le traitement du diabete.  P. verb. Congr. fr. chir.,  1934. 43:
898-901.------& Simarro, J.  Un  caso de diabetes mellitus
tratado con resultado favorable  por  la enervation  operatoria
de una glandula suprarrenal.  Rev. med. Barcelona,  1930, 14:
114-22.—Donati,  M.  Tentativo di  trattamento  chirurgico
del diabete con la enervazione di una  capsula surrenale.  Arch.
ital.  chir.,  1929, 24: 357-61, 2 pl.   Also Gior.  Accad. med.
Torino,  1929, 92: 463-9.—Gayet, R.   A propos des interven-
tions sur les glandes  surrenales preconisees dans le traitement
du diabete.  Rev. prat,  biol.,  Par.,  1936, 29: 193-201.—
Gondard. L.  L'enervation des  capsules surrenales guerit-elle
le diabete  pancreatique experimentale?   C. rend.  Soc  biol
1933  112: 1036-8.  ------ Hedon, L., & Loubatieres, A.
Surrenalectomie et intensite du diabete pancreatique chez le
chien.   Ibid. 1935,  119:  711-3.—Long, C. N.  H., Lukens,
t. u. w., & Oonan.  F. C.   Adrenalectomized-depancreatized
i°gSb* m°j-S??- Exp" BioL'  N-  Y- 1937-38, 36: 553.—Lucke,
H.  btellt die Entnervung der Nebennieren  eine aussichtsvolle
Diabetesbehandlung  dar?    Zschr.  klin. Med., 1933,  125:
361-9.—Lukens, F  D W., & Long, C. N. H.  Further observa-
tions on the effect of total adrenalectomy upon experimental
pancreatic diabetes.  Am. J. Physiol., 1936, 116:  98—Perrotti,
U.   lentativi  di  cura chirurgica  del  diabete pancreatico
?Rtom2nt!!>e,,' 7Ledlt?te la  surrenalectomia.  Ann. ital. chir.,
1930,  9: 631-45.—Simarro.  J., &  Corachan, M.  Sobre  un
caso de diabetes mellitus tratado con resultado favorable por
la enervation operatoria de una capsula suprarrenal.  Rev.
med. Barcelona, 1930, 14: 513-9.

----   Surgery: Thyroid.

   Coller, F.  A., & Huggins, C. B.  Effect of hyperthyroidism
upon diabetes mellitus; striking improvement  in  diabetes
mellitus from thyroidectomy.  Ann. Surg., 1927, 86: 877-84.—
Dohan, F. C, & Lukens, F. D. W.  The effect of thyroidectomy
upon pancreatic diabetes in the cat. Am.  J. Physiol., 1938,
122: 367-72.—Lammli,  K.  A.   Heilung eines  akromegalen
Diabetes durch  Strumektomie: ein  Beitrag zur Pathogenese
der hypophysaren Stoffwechselstorungen.  Deut. Arch. klin.
Med., 1937, 180: 372-81.—Piaggio-Blanco, R. A., & Sayagues.
C.  Efectos de la tiroidectomia total sobre la diabetis sacarina
humana.   Arch.  urug.  med.,  1938, 12: 164-78.—Rudy, A.,
Blumgart, H. L., & Berlin, D. D.   Carbohydrate metabolism
in human  hypothyroidism  induced  by  total thyroidectomy;
a case of diabetes mellitus  treated  by  total ablation  of the
normal thyroid gland.  Am. J. M.  Sc,  1935, 190: 51-60.—
Wilder, R. M., Foster,  R. F., &  Pemberton, J. de J.  Total
thyroidectomy in diabetes mellitus.   Endocrinology, 1934, 18:
455-61.—Yriart, M.  Thyroidectomie et diabete pancreatique.
C. rend. Soc. biol., 1930, 105: 128-31.

----   Thyroid.
   See also Blood sugar,  Regulation; Myxedema;
Thyroid, Diseases; Thyrotoxicosis.
   Blank,  C. A.  *Diabetes mellitus and  hyper-
thyroidism.   23p.    8?   Madison, 1937.
   Babonneix, L., & Hutinel, J.   Goitre basedowifie, diabete,
tuberculose  pulmonaire.   Bull. Soc. med. hop.  Paris, 1923,
3. ser., 47: 1409-12.—Baranov. V. G.  [The influence of the
thyroid  gland on the development of  diabetes]   Arkh. biol.
nauk., 1928, 27: 275-83.  Also Zschr. ges. exp. Med., 1928, 59:
222-9.—Bruger, M.  Diabetes mellitus and hyperthyroidism;
report of  a case with a fasting blood sugar of 1,500 mg. per
100 cubic centimeters in the absen ce of coma.  J. Am. M. Ass.
1935, 104: 2163.—Charvat. J.  [Case of  Basedow's disease
with diabetes; dissociated action of insuline; negative in dia-
betes; hyperthyroidism  cured]  Cas.  16k. Cesk.,  1926,  65:
1492-4.—Chidester, F.  E.  Diabetes  and hyperthyroidism.
Med. World,  1936, 54:  160-3.—Conlin, F. M.   Glycosuria,
thyroid disease, and diabetes.  Med. Clin. N. America, 1928,
12: 353-65.—De Courcey, J. L.  Thyroid diabetes.  Cincin-
nati  J. M., 1920,  1: 144.—Durkin, J.  Diabetes  mellitus and
hypothyroidism,  with a report  of  a  case.  Med. Clin. N.
America, 1936-37, 20:  279-84— Friedman, G. A., & Gottes-
man, J.   The thyroid factor in pancreatic  diabetes; an experi-
mental study. Proc. N.  York Path. Soc, 1923,  22: 211-6 —
Hausman,  L., &  Bromberg,  W.   Diabetic  exophthalmic
dysostosis. Arch. Neur. Psychiat., Chic, 1929, 21: 1402-20.—
Hills, R. G., Sharpe, J. C, & Gay, L. N.  Diabetes mellitus
and  hyperthyroidism: report of a case.  Bull. Johns  Hopkins
Hosp., 1934, 55: 193-200.—Jamieson, H. C. Diabetes mellitus
and myxoedema.  Canad. M. Ass. J., 1927, 17: 88.—John, H. J.
Association of hyperthyroidism  with diabetes.   Ann.  Surg.,
1928, 87: 37-47, 2 ch.—Joslin, E. P., & Lahey, F. H.  Diabetes
and  hyperthyroidism.  Am. J. M. Sc,  1928, 176: 1-22.  Also
Tr. Am. Surg. Ass.,  1934, 52: 213-21.—Labbe, M.  Le diabete
des basedowiens.  Prat.  med.  fr., 1932,  13: 571-85. -----&
Gilbert-Dreyfus.  Diabete et  goitre exophtalmique  associes.
Bull. Soc. med. hop. Paris, 1928. 3. ser., 52: 30-3.  Also Paris
med., 1929, 71: 429-34.—Landau, A., Glass, J. [et al.]  [Grave
case  of diabetes complicated by toxic, nodular goiter]  Polska
gaz.  lek.,  1929. 8: 750-4.—Maranon & Jimena.  Tiroides  y
diabetes.  Arch,  med.,  Madr., 1936, 39: 28.—Perretti, V. R.
Su di un caso di diabete tiroideo.  Gazz. osp., 1927, 48:  291-5.—
Rowe, A.  H.  Hypothyroidism as a complication of  diabetes
mellitus.   Endocrinology,  1926, 10:  499.—Smith, P.  K.  The
effect of  hyperthyroidism upon diabetes mellitus.   Texas
J. M., 1936-37, 32: 739-42.—Weinstein, A. Diabetes mellitus
and myxedema. Bull. Johns Hopkins Hosp., 1932, 51: 27-40.—
Wilder.  R. M.  Hyperthyroidism,  myxedema and diabetes.
Tr. Ass.  Am. Physicians, 1926,  41: il3-46— Wright. F. R.
Diabetes mellitus and myxedema; a report of 2 cases.   Clifton
M. Bull., 1926-27, 12: 88-91.  Also repr.—Yriart, M., Dagnino.
A., & Caeiro,  J. A.  Diabetes y tirotoxicosis.   Actas Congr.
nac.  med., Rosario,  1934, 5: pt 4, 291-5.   Also Rev.  As. med.
argent.,  1934, 48: 1377-83.

----   transient.
   John. H. J.  The transitory type of diabetes.  Ohio M. J.,
1930, 26: 1002-108.—Norn, M.  [Case of transitory diabetes]
Ugeskr. laeger,  1937,  99:  547-52.—Wiechmann,  E.   Ueber
transitorischen Diabetes mellitus bei fieberhaften Erkrankun-
gen.  -Munch, med. Wschr., 1928, 75: 1035.
----   traumatic.
   See   also   Brain,   Injuries;   Head,   Injuries;
Nervous system, central, Injuries.
   Hopmann, F.   *Diabetes mellitus und Trauma.
54p.   8?   Bonn, 1915. 
DIABETES MELLITUS
297
DIABETES  MELLITUS
     Albcrti, G.   Traumi e diabete plurighiandolare.   Gior.
  clin. med., 1931, 12: 331-8.—Behrendt, T.  Zur Frage Trauma
  und Zuckerausscheidung. Mschr. Unfallh., 1935, 42: 113-20.—
  Broc/,  D.  [Diabetes and trauma]  Ned.  tschr.  geneesk.,
  1925, 69: 1025-31.—Caso, G.   I traumi  nella patogenesi del
  diabete.  Fol.  med.,  Nap., 19.36,  1051-68.—Chavannaz,  J.
  Diabete et traumatisme.  Ann. med. leg., 1937, 17: 796-8.—
  Chevallier, P.   Le diabete par  lesion de la base du cerveau et
  les probiemes connexes.  Hopital,  1925, 13: 404-6.—De Laet,
  M.  Diabete et traumatismes.  Bruxelles med., 1931-32, 12:
  790-6.   Also Echo med.  nord,  1935, 3.  ser., 4:  609-19 —
  Diamantes, A.,  Papatheodorou, M., & Xylinas, E.  A  propos
  d'un cas de diabete sucre occulte observe chez un opere urinaire.
  J.  urol.  med.,  Par.,  1936, 42: 467-71.—Fabri, G.  Diabete
  traumatico. Assist, sociale, Roma, 1934, 8: 46.3-77.—Herbst,
  R.  Ueber traumatischen  Diabetes.   Miinch. med. Wschr.,
  1936, 83:  1262-4.  Also Zbl.  inn. Med., 1936, 57:  538.—
  Hundsdorfer. B.  Trauma und Diabetes; Zuckerstoffwechsel
  bei Frakturen.   Deut.  Zschr.  Chir.,  1929,  218:  277-88 —
  Jacobi.  J.  Ueber traumatischen Diabetes. Med. Welt, 1938,
  12: 486-8.—Joslin.  E. P.   Trauma in relation to  diabetes.
  Proc. Interst. Postgrad.  M. Ass. N. America, 1935,  330-5.—
  Kretschmer, W.  Die traumatisch-neurogene  Form  des  Dia-
  betes.   Klin. Wschr., 1935, 14: 1501-4.  ------  Beitrag zur
  Frage des  traumatisch-neurogenen Diabetes.   Arch, orthop.
  Unfallchir., 1935-36, 36: 430-3.—Labbe,  M.  A  propos du
  diabete  traumatique.  Ann. med. leg.,  1929, 9: 115.—Leinoff,
  H. D.  Trauma and  diabetes  mellitus.   Med. Rec,  N. Y.,
  1938, 147: 486-8.—I.iebig, H.   Trauma und Diabetes mellitus.
  Med. Klin.. Berl., 1932, 28: 357-60.—M. Verschlimmerung
  der Zuckerkrankheit  durch  Unfall7   Med.  Welt,  1935, 9:
  1266.—Martelli, T. Contributo al diabete traumatico.  Rinasc
  med., 1937, 14: 447-51.—Meythaler,  F..  &  Reichel.  W. S.
  Ein Fall von  echtem Diabetes  mellitus auf traumatischin-
  fektioser  Grundlage  und  dessen  gutachtliche Beurteilung.
  Med. Welt, 1935, 9:  1391-3.—Monteleone. R.   Glicemia,
  elicosuria,  e poliuria  nel  diabete  mellito dopo la puntura
  lombare.  Probl. nutriz.,  Roma, 1924, 1: 281-90.—Oppel. V. A.
  [Post-operative  diabetes]  Vest,  khir.,  1928, 14:  17-22.—
  Oszacki, A. [Diabetes and trauma]  Polska  gaz.  lek., 1938,
  17: 1-4.—Ramaglia, M.  Traumi e diabete. Fol. med., Nap.,
  1935, 21: 432-40.—Root, H. F.  Trauma, physical and psychic
  in  relation to  diabetes.   Med. Clin. N.  America,  1937. 21:
  441-7.—Roussellier, G.   A propos du diabete  traumatique.
  Ann. med. leg.,  1928, 8: 617-20.—Schreiberg, L. G., & Bracht-
  man, I.  L.  [Traumatic diabetes mellitus]  Vrach.  delo, 1931,
  14: 1011-5.—Sendrail, M.  Diabete et  traumatisme.   Prat.
  med. fr., 1935. 16: 573-6.—Stratmann. F. W.  Ein Beitrag zur
  Diabetestheorie.  Med. Welt,  1934, 8: 290-2.—Thomsen, V.
  [Traumatic glycosuria—traumatic  diabetesl   Ugeskr.  laeger,
  1934, 96: 927.   ------  Das Trauma und der Kohlenhydrat-
  stoffwechsel.  Acta med. scand., 1936,  Suppl. 78, 918-25.—
  Timpe.  Zur Frage des traumatischen Diabetes. Arch, orthop.
  Unfallchir., 1934-35,  35: 112-4.—Tricault &  Blan.  Diabete
  hydrurique devolution rapidement progressive, apparu  chez
  un traumatise cranien atteint  consecutivement de meningite
  cerebro-spinale et d'infection ourlienne.  Bull. Soc. med. mil.
  fr., 1936, 30: 96-101.—Umber,  F.  Der Diabetes in Beziehung
  zu  Umwelt  und  Trauma.   Klin.  Wschr., 1931,  10:  5-10.
  ■-----   Diabetes und Trauma.  Mschr.  Unfallh.,  1937, 44:
  241-9.   ------& Rosenberg, M.  Gibt es einen traumatischen
  Diabetes?  Klin. Wschr., 1927, 6: 5-11.—Veil, W.  H.  Be-
  merkungen zu  Diabetes  und Trauma.   Deut. med. Wschr.,
  1930, 56: 1999.

  ---   traumatic:  Medico-legal aspect.

    Ammann,    F.    *Die   Zuckerkrankheit   und
  Arbeitsunfalle (Falle der schweizerischen staat-
  lichen  (Suvall)  und privaten Unfallversicherun-
  gen)    [Genf]   51p.   8?    Luzern, 1934.
    Broglie [C] M.  *Der traumatische Diabetes
  und seine Begutachtung im Rahmen  des  Ver-
 sicherungs-   und   Versorgungswesens  (mit  be-
 sonderer  Reriicksichtigung   des  Diabetes  als
 Kriegsdienstbeschadigung)   [Munchen]   30p.   8?
 Wiirzb., 1934.
   Durand, H.  *Etude medico-iegale du diabete
 sucre* traumatique.  89p.  8?  Par.,  1927.
   Arneth.  Zur  Frage Diabetes und Trauma.  Med.  Klin.,
 Berl., 1931, 27: 252-4 —Broglie, M.  Der traumatische Diabetes
 und seine Begutachtung.   Miinch. med.  Wschr.,  1934, 81:
 1939-41.—Caplescu, P.   [Traumatic diabetes due to industrial
 trauma]  Spitalul, 1935, 55: 4-8.—Drigalski. W. von.   Ueber
 Diabetes  als Unfallfolge.  Zbl. inn. Med.,  1936, 57: 617-28 —
 Felsch, C. E.  Diabetes als Unfallfolge.   Deut. med. Wschr.,
 1936, 62: 1343-5.—Grafe. E.   Zur  Frage des traumatischen
 und  Kriegsdiabetes und  seiner  Begutachtung.   Med.  Klin,
 Berl., 1938, 34: 403; 430.—Grote. L. R.  Zur Frage des traumat-
 ischen Diabetes.   Deut. med. Wschr., 1931, 57: 984-7.   Also
 Med. Welt, 1935, 9: 1810.—Isaac, S.  Zur  Frage des traumati-
schen Diabetes.   Mschr. Unfallh., 1933, 40: 181-7— Jacobi, J.,
& Meythaler, F.   Zur Frage des traumatischen Diabetes mit
hesonderer Berucksichtigung seiner Begutachtung.  Erg. inn.
Med. Kinderh.,   1933, 45:  189-213.—Schroder, P.   Zusam-
menhang   zwischen  Unfall  und Zuckerkrankheit?   Mschr.
 Unfallh., 1935, 42: 284-7.—Schur, M.  Zur  Frage der  trau-
 matischen Genese innerer Erkrankungen  (Diabetes insipidus,
 Akromegalie, Diabetes mellitus)  Zschr. klin. Med., 1933, 123:
 800-9.—Sellner.  B.   Diabetes mellitus und  Unfall.  Aerztl.
 Sachverst. Ztg,  1926,  23: 75-80.—Strauss, H.  Diabetes  als
 Objekt der Begutachtung. Med. Klin., Berl., 1931, 27: 1450.—
 Stursberg,  H.   Zur  Beurteilung  der Zuckerkrankheit  nach
 Unfall.  Deut.  med. Wschr., 1934, 60: 981.—Umber, F.  Pud
 essere il diabete  mellito conseguenza di infortunio?  Rinasc.
 med., 1930, 7: 10.  ------  Der Diabetes in seiner Beziehung
 zu Traumen und  zum Berufsleben.  Med. Welt, 1935, 9: 889-
 pl-—Wiegand.  Ob und wann ist eine Zuckerkrankheit  (Dia-
 betes) Folge eines Unfalls?  Zschr. arztl.  Fortbild.,  1936, 33:
 113.—Woll  J.  Zur Frage  des traumatischen Diabetes  nach
 Verletzungen des  Zentralnervensystems.   Med.  Klin.,  Berl.,
 1930,  26: 1781-4.—Zielke.  Betriebsunfall und Zuckerkrank-
 heit.   Mschr.  Unfallh., 1928, 35: 384-90.

 ----   Treatment.

   See  also  Diabetic   coma,  Treatment.    For
 insulin therapy of diabetes see Insulin.
   Weisberg,  J. H.  *The treatment of  diabetes
 mellitus   [Marquette  Univ.]   23p.   4?    Mil-
 waukee, 1925-26.
   Allen, F. M. Tratamiento de la diabetes.  Siglo med.,  1916,
 63: 755-7.  Also Southwest.  M.,  1930, 14: 512-7.—Angyan, J.
 [Treatment of diabetes]  Budapesti orv. ujs.,  1928, 26: 1407-
 10.—Arango, A.  Diabetes v su tratamiento.  Rev. med. Colom-
 bia, 1932, 2: 278-85.—Barach, J. H.  Treatment of  diabetes
 and its emergencies.  Arch.  Ther.,  N. Y.,  1926, 5: 349-56.—
 Bartlett, C.  A general review of the treatment of  diabetes
 mellitus.   Hahneman. Month.,  1926, 61: 385-97.—Biggam,
 A. G.  The treatment of diabetes.  J. R. Army M. Corps, 1933,
 60: 275-9.—Blotner, H.  The treatment of diabetes.  Med.
 Chn. N. America, 1933,  16: 907-18.—Boldyreff, W. N.   Dia-
 betes mellitus and its treatment.   Acta med. scand., 1934, 82:
 533-57.—Cohen Tervaert, D. G.  [Treatment  of  diabetes]
 Ned. tschr. geneesk., 1923, 67: 1830— Conybeare. J. J.  Treat-
 ment of diabetes.   Guy's Hosd. Gaz., Lond., 1936, 50: 279-87.
 Also  J. R. Nav. M. Serv., 1936, 22: 290-302.—Curtis S. H.
 Management of diabetes.   N. York State J.  M.,  1931, 31:
 675-8.—Darnall, J. R.  Treatment of diabetes mellitus.  Mil.
 Surgeon,  1934, 75: 08-74.   Also  repr.—Davis, R.  H.   The
 treatment of diabetes  mellitus.  Kentucky M. J., 1926. 24:
 430-8.—Einhorn.  M.  The clinical aspect of the treatment of
 diabetes mellitus.   Med. Rec,  N. Y.,  1935,  142:  456-8.—
 Escudero.  Tratamiento de la diabetes. Siirlo m^d., 1924, 73:
 466; 495.—Feingold, A. S-, Michelson, A. T.  [Diabetes and its
 treatment]  Belaruss. med. misl., 1927, 3:  1 18-43.—Fisher. O.
 [Treatment of diabetes]  Klin, med., Moskva, 1925, 3: 306-8.—
 Forster.  The treatment of  diabetes mellitus.  Med.  Press &
 Circ,  Lond., 1926, n. ser., 122: 403.—Giles, U.  The manage-
 ment  of diabetes  mellitus.   Phi  Chi Q., Menasha,  1935, 32:
 34-41.—Graham,  G. The treatment of diabetes.  Brit. M. J.,
 1938,  1: 579.—Gray.  J.  D.   The treatment of diabetes.  J.
 M. Ass.  Georgia, 1925, 14: 133-9.—Gudzent. F.  Die Be-
 handlung der Zuckerkrankheit. Zschr. Urol., 1926, 19: [Beihft.]
 73.—Harris, S.  The treatment  of diabetes  mellitus and its
 complications.  J. Oklahoma M.  Ass., 9134. 27:  73-91.—
 Harvengt.  Traitement du diabete.   Rev. med.. Louvain, 1922,
 3-19.—Himsworth, H. P. Management of diabetes mellitus.
 Brit.  M. J. 1936,  2: 137; 188.—Hirsch. C.  Management  of
 diabetes in  otolaryngology.   Eye Ear &c. Month.,  1936-37,
 15: 225-32.—Izquicrdo.   Tratamiento de la  diabetes.   Dia
 med., B. Air., 1932-33, 5: 739.—Joslin, E. P.  The treatment of
 diabetes mellitus.   Canad. M. Ass. J., 1924. 14: 808-11.   Also
 West Virginia M.  J.,  1928, 24: 477-83.  Also Minnesota M.,
 1929,  12: 569-72.  ------   The  control  and  treatment  of
 diabetes.  N. York State J. M., 1930, 30: 1461-4.  ------
 The treatment of diabetes.  Commonhealth, Bost., 19.34, 21:
 74-7.  Also Minnesota M., 1936, 19: 570-6.—Labbe, M.  Le
 traitement du diabete.   Rev. med. est, 1928, 61:  439-49.—
 La Mont,  C.  A.   Diabetes  mellitus; treatment  from the
 standpoint of  pathology.  Ohio  M. J.,  1929,  25:  277-81.—
 Leeds. A. B.  The treatment of diabetes.  J. Oklahoma M.
 Ass ,  1924, 18:  223.—Leyton. O.   The treatment of diabetes
 mellitus.  Brit. M. J.,  1923,  1: 707-10.   Also Practitioner,
 Lond.,  1930, 124: 188-95—Matz, P. B.   The treatment  of
 diabetes mellitus.   Med. Bull.  Veterans  Admin.,  1932, 8:
 331-50.—McGavran, C.  W.  Management of diabetes  mel-
 litus.   Ohio M. J.,  1923, 19: 637-42.—Mills, A.  E.   The
 treatment of diabetes.   Med. J.  Australia, 1923, 2: 113-9.—
 Moore. J. W.  Treatment of diabetes mellitus.  Kentucky M.
 J.,  1924, 22: 394-7—Noorden. C.  von.  Tratamiento de  la
 diabetes  por el medico de cabecera.  Rev. med. Barcelona,
 1924,  2.  ser., 1: 344;  421.— Paulesco, N.  C.   Traitement du
 diabete.  Presse med., 1924, 32: 202-4.—Podolsky. E.   The
 treatment of diabetes.   Med. World, 1937, 55: 403-6.—Ray. C.
 Treatment of diabetes.  Calcutta M. J., 192.5-26, 20: 333-62.—
 Redway. J. W.  The treatment of diabetes.  Med. Times, N. Y.,
 1924.  52: 18.—Root, H. F. The treatment of diabetes  mellitus
 and its complications.  Internat.  Clin., 1935, 45. ser.,  1:  124-
 48, pl.—Rousseau.  Le traitement du diabete  sucre.  J. med.
 chir., Par., 1927, 98: 49-61.  Also Bull. med. Quebec, 1927, 28:
3-16.—Schlecht. H. Sobre el tratamiento de la diabetes melli-
tus.  Rev. med. germ. iber. amer.,  1934, 7: 163-8.—Shilman,
M. G.  [Treatment of diabetesl Odess. med. J., 1930,5:  249-
54.—Singer, G.  Le traitement du  diabete.   Rev.  gen.  clin. 
98                      DIABETES  MELLITUS
DIABETES  MELLITUS
ther., 1938. 52: 419-21.—Stengel, A., & Jonas, L.  The treat-
ment of diabetes.  Tr. Coll.  Physicians Philadelphia, 1923, 3.
ser., 45: 611-7.—Sulzer, A.  [Treatment of diabetes mellitus]
Gy6gyaszat, 1929,  68: 82-6.—Thannhauser. S. J.  Diabetes-
therapie.  Munch, med. Wschr , 1931, 78: 665-70.—Thompson,
H. G.  The treatment of diabetes mellitus.  West Virginia M.
J.,  1931, 27: 407-9.—Treatment (The)  of  diabetes  mellitus.
Clin. Rev. Pittsburgh,  1933, 2:  9-16.—Vasconcellos,  A.  de.
Como deve ser tratado o diabete.  Arch, brasil. med., 1932, 22:
265-85.—Vatcher,  S..  &  Douglas,  M.  The treatment  of
diabetes mellitus.  J. Trop. M. Hyg.,  Lond., 1935, 38: 278-83.—
Wilcox, W.  The treatment of diabetes.  Clin. J., Lond., 1931,
60: 493-8.  Also S. Marv Hosp. Gaz.,  Lond., 1931, 37:  2-7.—
Willier, A. F.  Treatment of diabetes.  California J. M., 1923,
21: 297-300.—Woodwark,  A. S.  The treatment of diabetes.
Postgrad.  M. J., Lond., 1926-27, 2:  177-80.

----   Treatment:  Alkali.

   See also Diabetes  mellitus, Diet.
   Garcia Lopez, G.  La alcalinoterapia en las emergencias del
diabetico. Cron. med. mex., 1932, 31: 632-6.—Glenard. M. R.
Les  cures alcalines dans le traitement du  diabete.   Presse
therm, clim., 1938, 79:  169-71.—Landabure, P. B.  Las alca-
losis medicamentosas en el curso del tratamiento de la diabetes.
Tr. Clin. Escudero, B. Air., 1930, 4: 666-88.  Also Dia med..
B. Air., 1930-31, 3: 467.—Lescoeur, L.,  & Palin, J.   Indice
chromique plasmatique et cure alcaline  chez  les diabetiques.
C. rend. Soc biol., 1937, 126: 1178-80.—Mauban & Glenard.
Le  diabete et la cure alcaline.   Bull.  Soc. med.  Paris,  1938,
214-7.—Mikami, S.  On the influence  of  administration of
some alkalis upon CO-Hyperplycaemia in rabbits.  Tohoku J.
Exp. M., 1926, 8: 129-41.—Podelsky. E-  Alkaline therapy in
diabetes.  Med. World, 1935, 53:  787.

----   Treatment: Baths,  climate,  and  mineral
   waters.

   Burgmann,   W.    *Ueber  die  Wirkung   in-
differenter und differenter  einfacher Wasserbader
auf  den  Blutzuckerspiegel   des  Stoffwechselge-
sunden  und  auf  den  Zuckerhaushalt  des  Dia-
betikers.   28p.   8?   Marb.,  1931.
   Keller,  A.  *Beobachtungen iiber den Einfluss
einer Kur  in  Tarasp-Schuls  auf  den  Diabetes
mellitus   [Basel]   35p.  8?    Aarau  [1921]
   Schaefer,  P.   *Ueber den  Einfluss  einiger
Diabetikerbrunnen  auf  den  Kohlehydratstoff-
wechsel des unbehandelten  und  adrenalisierten
Kaninchens.  28p.   8?   Bresl., 1936.
   Arany. G.  Gehort der Diabetes in das Bereich der Balneo-
therapie?  Wien. klin. Wschr., 1927,  40: 783.—Arnoldi, W., &
Roubitschek. R. Weitere klinische Untersuchungen iiber  die
Wirkung glaubersalzhaltiger Heilquellen bei Diabetes mellitus.
Miinch. med. Wschr., 1923, 70: 702.—Berdel, H.  Zur balneo-
therapeutischen Beeinflussung  des Diabetes mellitus.  Deut.
med. Wschr.,  1931, 57: 804.—Bickel,  A.  Ueber eine neue
Methode  zur  Prufung  der  antidiabetischen Wirkung  von
Mineralwasserkuren nach  Versuchen  mit  dem Neuenahrer
Sprudel.   Arch. Bain.  med.  Klim., 1925-26, 1: 409-14.—
Blassberg, M.   [Modern treatment of diabetes in hydrothera-
peutic institutions]  Polska  gaz. lek.,  1930, 9:  188-90.—
Braunroth, H. H. Ueber den Zuckerstoffwechsel der Diabetiker
bei   See-  und  Luftbadern.  Arch. Verdauungskr., 1934, 55:
42-52.—C, C. M.   La  diabetes y las aguas minerales.   Siglo
med.,  1924,  73: 112.—Campbell, L.  K.  Experiments in the
use of a mineral water in the management of diabetes mellitus.
J. Lab. Clin. M., 1934, 19: 1088-91.—Daniel, J., & Craciun, E.
Die  Wirkung  kochsalz-alkalischer  Schwefelquellen auf  den
Diabetes.  Veroff. Medverwalt., 1923-24, 18: 696.—Daniel, I.,
<fe Popescu Buzeu. M.  L'action des eaux minerales sulfureuses
dans le diabete. Presse med., 1931,  39: 772-4.—Druelle,  M.
Mon auto-observation de cure de diabete au Boulou (Pyrenees-
Orientales)  Bull.  Soc. med. Paris,  1935, 149-51.—Durand-
Fardel, R.  Les cures hydrominerales comme  complement du
traitement du diabete.   Presse therm, clim.,  1924, 65: 203;
1927, 68:  137.  ------  Mathieu  de  Fossey. A., Binet,  M. E.
L'insuline au cours de la  cure thermale alcaline  chez les  dia-
betiques.  Bull. Acad, med., Par., 1927, 3. ser., 97: 150-64 —
Ehrenpreis, E.  [Principles of diabetes treatment in the thermal
stations in  Krynica (Poland)]   Polska  gaz. lek., 1930, 9:
404-7.—Felsch. K.  Behandlung  schwerer,  stark versauerter
Zuckerfalle im Badeort.  Med. Welt,  1929, 3: 659.—Geiger, E.
Grundlagen der antidiabetischen Mineralwasserkuren.  Fortsch.
Ther.,  1931,  7: 257-61.—Kauffmann-Cosla, O.,  &  Zorken-
dorfer. R.  Experimentelle Untersuchungen iiber den Einfluss
des Karlsbader Mineralwassers (Muhlbrunnen) auf den Diabetes
mellitus.  Miinch. med. Wschr., 1928, 75: 396-9.—Kauffmann-
Cosla,  O., & Zorkendijrfer. W.   Action de l'eau minerale de
Manenbad sur le quotient respiratoire et le metabolisme du
phosphore chez le diabetique.  C. rend.  Soc. biol.,  1927,  96:
2fH ^—^—  Action des eaux minerales sur  le  metabolisme
general chez les diabetiques;  recherches biochimiques in vivo.
Arch.  mal.  app. digest.,  Par.,  1927,  17:  755-81.   ------
Untersuchungen uber den Einfluss der Marienbader Glauber-
salzquellen auf den Stoffwechsel von  Diabetikern.   Med.
 Klin., Berl., 1927, 23: 359-61.—Kestermann.  Beobachtungen
 iiber  die Wirkung  indifferenter  und  differenter  einfacher
 Wasserbader auf den  Blutzuckerspiegel  und die Glykosurie
 des Diabetikers.  Zschr. ges. phys. Ther., 1931, 41: 191-5.—
 Kiihnau. J.   Balneotherapie des  Diabetes.  Med. Welt, 1937,
 11: 576-8.—Labbe, M. Les indications de la cure  de Vichy
 chez les diabetiques.   Bull. Acad, med., Par.,  1027, 3.  ser.,
 97: 249-52.   Also J. med. Paris, 1927, 46: 253.-  Marchisio, B.
 Le acque solforose termali  e 1'insulina nella cura del diabete.
 Rass. clin. ter., 1925, 24: 226-30.  Also Riv. idr. clim., 1925, 36:
 78-83.—Mazzoni, E.   Diabete e lutoterapia.  Riv. idroclim.,
 1936, 47:  252-4.—Minkowski.   Diabetes  und  Balneologie.
 Veroff.  Medverwalt.,  1922, 16: 731-5-  Monod, G.  Modem
 views on t lie Vichy treatment of diabetes.  I nternat. Clin., 1926,
 36. ser.,  2:  103-10.   Also Paris  med.,  1926,  59:  380-2.—
 Paillard, H., & Walter, H.   Le  traitement du diabete sucre par
 les cures hydrominerales franchises. J. med. Bordeaux, 1932,
 109: 496-505.—Pancrazio, F.. & Mazzoni, E.  La glicemia dei
 diabetici e la lutoterapia. Gazz. osp., 1934, 55: 899.—Penes. G.
 Influenza delle  variazioni  stagionali sul ricambio dei  carbo-
 idrati: le stagioni  ed il diabete.   Studium, Nap.,  1933,  23:
 257-9.—Pletnev, D. D.  [Have the watering-places importance
 in treatment of diabetes]  Klin, med., Moskva, 1927, 5: 141-
 61.—Povondra, J.  [Spa treatment of diabetes in Podebradyl
 Cas. lek. Cesk., 1937, 76: 905-11.—Rathery, F.   Les  cures
 thermales chez  les diabetiques.  Paris  med., 1923, 46: 355-9.
 ------   La cure thermale du diabete.  Presse  therm, clim.,
 1936, 77: 682; 1938, 79: 65.------Insuline et cure thermale
 chez les diabetiques.   Ann. Inst,  hydr., Par.,  1936-37, 11:
 215-44.  ------Lescoeur.  L. [et al.] Action de la cure hydro-
 minerale alcaline sur 1'acidose diabetique et sur le diabete
 simple.   Ibid., 1935,  10: 42-63.  —----   Le metabolisme des
 glucides et les variations de l'equilibre acido-basique chez les
 diabetiques  au cours de la  cure a Vichy.  Ibid., 1935-36, 10:
 298-328.—Roubeau,  H. G.  Le traitement des diabetiques a
 Vichy.  Nutrition, Par., 1934,  4: 223-37.—Rouzaud.  Traite-
 ment hydro-mineral du diabete; la cure  alcaline.  Prat. med.
 fr., 1924, 3: 358-67.—Rudolf. M.  Des bonnes conditions d'une
 cure thermale pour les diabetiques.  Progr. med., Par., 1934,
 904.—Sapegno, E., Montuori, S., & Egidi E. Sui metabolismo
 degli idrati di carbonio in alta montagna; diabete pancreatico.
 Arch. sc. biol., Bologna, 1934, 20: 241-52.—Stransky, E.  Be-
 merkungen  zur Balneotherapie der Zuckerkrankheit.  Wien.
 klin. Wschr., 1938, 51: 660-3.—Vauthey, P.,  & Vauthey,  M.
 Insulinotherapie et cure de Vichy dans le diabete.  Paris med.,
 1934, 91: 347-54.  ------  L'acetonurie  des diabetiques est-
 elle une contre-indication de la cure de Vichy?  Marseille med..
 1935, 72: 285-97.  Also Prat. med.  fr.,  1936, 17: 112-25,
 Also Praxis,  Bern, 1935, 24: 226-9.

 ----   Treatment: Complications.
   Berger, S. S., & Schweid, H. H.  Cinchophen poisoning in a
 diabetic  with induction of hypoglycemia; report  of a  case.
 Med. J. & Rec,  1932, 136: 50-3— Criscitiello, M., jr, & Messer,
 E. R. Neurologic phenomena in the course of the treatment of
 diabetes.  N. England J.  M., 1931,  205: 1246-8.—Smith,
 K. S., & Hickling, R. A. Electrocardiographic changes during
 treatment of severe diabetes.  Lancet, Lond., 1932, 1: 501-5.

----   Treatment: Control methods.
   Atias   Martin,  N.    *La  terapeutica  y  el
 laboratorio  en  la  diabetes  [Univ.   Chile]    S?
 Santiago,  1931.
   Bouckaert, J.  Traitement  du diabete et dosage  du sucre
sanauin.  Rev. med., Louvain,  1926, 209-15.—Boyd, J. D.. &
Jackson. R.  L.  Levels of control in the treatment of diabetes
 mellitus.  J. Am. M. Ass.,  1938, 111: 906-9.—Christie, C. D.
 The method employed for controlling diabetes in the Out-
 Patient  Department of Lakeside Hospital. Ohio M. J., 1923,
 19: 250-2.—Elliott, C. A.. Starr, P., & Nadler, W. H.  Glycemia
 as a practical guide in ttie treatment of diabetes mellitus.  Tr.
 Ass. Am. Physicians, 1925,  40: 316-20.—Escudero, P.  Como
 descubrir  las  transaressiones  no  confesadas del  diabetico.
 Dia med., B. Air., 1931-32, 4: 39.—Hahn. T. F.  Simple method
 of control of diabetics.  J. Florida M. Ass.,  1935-36, 22:
 117.—H0st,  H.  F.  [The importance of the blood-sugar in the
 treatment of diabetes  mellitus]  Norsk mag. laegevid., 1923,
 84:929-54.—Lyonnet, B.  Diabete et laboratoire.  Lyon med.,
 1930, 146:  769;  805.—Mosenthal, H.  O.  Hyperglycemia;
 evaluation in the treatment of diabetes mellitus.  J. Am. M.
 Ass., 1935. 105: 484-8.—Orsi. A., & Gerbi, C.  L'esplorazione
 della funzionalita insulare ed il controllo del trattamento diete-
 tico-insulinico  mediante  la  determinazione  della  glicemia
 oraria.  Arch, pat., Bologna, 1031-32, 11: 435-84.—Strouse, S.
 Control methods in the treatment of diabetes mellitus. J. Am.
 M. Ass., 1920, 75: 97-100.   Also repr.

 ---—   Treatment: Diet.

   See  Diabetes mellitus, Diet.

----   Treatment: Drugs.

   See  also Diabetes mellitus, Treatment: Guani-
 din derivatives.
   Degtjison,  J.    *L'action de l'antipyrine  chez
 les diabetiques.  52p.  8?   Par., 1925. 
DIABETES  MELLITUS
299
DIABETES MELLITUS
     Alberti, G.   Medicinali antidiabetic! per via  orale.  Ann.
  igiene,  1937, 47: att.ual., 253-8.—Audo-Gi.tnotti, G. B.  Ri-
  cerche sulle variazioni della glicemia nel diabete  mellito sotto
  1'azione di .sostanze fotodinamiche.  Morgagni, 1933, 75: 1395-
  400.—Barone, V. G.,  & Costa, A.  Sugli effetti della somminis-
  trazione di tirosina e triptofano a diabetici.  Boll. Soc.  ital.
  biol. sper., 1931, 6: 834-7.—Beltrametti, L.  L'insulina ed altre
  sostanze ipoglicemizzanti nella terapia del diabete mellito e
  delle glicosurie.  Gazz. osp., 1938, 59:  484-8.—Bertam. F.
  Ueber die medikamentose Behandlune des Diabetes mellitus
  (mit  Ausschluss  der  parenteralen  Insulintherapie)    Klin.
  Wschr.,  1928, 7: 1209-14.  ---:—  Die  gegenwartigen Mog-
  lichkeiten  einer peroralen medikamentosen Behandlung der
  Zuckerkrankheit,  Med. Welt, 1934, 8: 1509-12.—Bertrand, G.,
  & Macheboeuf, M.  Nickel, cobalt et diabete.  C. rend. Acad.
  sc, 1926, 183: 257-9.—Bimbi, V.  Note di terapeutica: alcuni
  preparati antidiabetici non insulinici.   Diagnosi, 1929,  9: 199-
  211.—Bix, H.,  & Wechsler,  L.  Ueber die Beeinflussung der
  Zuckerausscheidung durch Salyrgan.  Klin. Wschr., 1931, 10:
  1460.  Also Wien. Arch. inn. Med., 1931, 21: 427-38.—Blum,
  L., & Aubel,  E.  Influence des matieres minerales sur le meta-
  bolisme  des  hydrates de carbone dans le diabete sucre.  C.
  rend. Soc. bio)., 1927,  96: 1301.—Boattini. G.  L'azione  ipo-
  glicemizzante dell'acido cloridrico nel diabete mellito. Minerva
  med., Tor., 1931, 22: pt 2, 245-53.—Bryan, A.  H., Ricketts,
  H. T., & Dine,  W. C.  Effect of dinitrophenol on  experimental
  diabetes.  Proc. Soc. Exp. Biol., N. Y.,  1937-38,  37:  4-8 —
  Buchwald, H.  Ist durch Salyrgan-Injektionen bei Diabetikern
  eine  Steigerung der  Kohlenhydrattoleranz  moglich?   Med.
  Klin., Berl., 1938, 34: 809.—Biirgi, E. Ueber die mutmasslichen
  Schwefelwirkungen bei Diabetes mellitus.  Deut. med. Wschr.,
  1927,  53: 222.—Buschke.  A.  Ueber die  Behandlung des
  Diabetes mellitus mit Thallium; vorlaufige Mitteilung. Med.
  Welt, 1933, 7: 558.—Chopra, R. N., & Bose, J. P.  The action
  of  opium  in diabetes.  Ind.  J. M. Res.,  1930,  18: 15-26 —
  Curschmann, H.    Neue  Diabetesmittel  und   Blutzucker.
  Fortsch. Ther.,  1928, 4: 37-9— Dell'Acqua, G.  L'azione del
  salyrgan sulla concentrazione proteica del  siero di  sangue, sulla
  cloruremia e  sulla glicemia nel diabete mellito.  Bull. sc. med.,
  Bologna, 1935, 107: 18-33. ------  Nuove sostanze ad azione
  ipoglicemizzante nella terapia del diabete mellito.   Ibid., 1937,
  109: 467-72.—Del Guasta. G.  Su gli  effetti terapeutici della
  ortoglicemina nel diabete mellito.  Riv. med., 1934, 42: 49-
  55.—Dhar, N.  R., & Palit. C. C.  Use of  alkali tartrates in
  diabetes and  prolonged  fasting.  Ind. J. M. Res.,  1934,  22: 49-
  51.—Elmer, W., & Scheps, M.  [Effect of calicrein on the con-
  tents of blood sugar in diabetes]  Polska gaz. lek., 1932, 11:
  785-7.—Faelli,  C.   Azione terapeutica della ortoglicemina nel
  diabete mellito.  Riv.  med.,  1934, 42: .181-4—Farreras. P.
  Lbs nuevos remedios antidiabeticos.   Rev. espafi. med.  cir.,
  1927, 10:  132-5.— Fasold,  H.   Beitrage zum  Saure-Basen-
  haushalt;  iiber  den  Einfluss von Salzsaure beim Diabetes
  mellitus.  Zschr. Kinderh.,  1930-31, 50:  715-25—Feldmann.
  P.  Recent experiences with oral treatment of diabetes mellitus.
  Med. World, 1936, 54: 721-3.  Also Praxis,  Bern, 1936, 25:
  755.—Fischer,  V.   Das Hyperamiemittel Analgit bei neuen
  selteneren  Indikationen mit besonderer Betonung seiner sym-
  ptomatischen Anwendung bei gewissen Komplikationen des
  Diabetes  mellitus.   Wien.  med.  Wschr.,  1927,  77:  105.—
  Foldes,  E. Wirkung peroraler Schwefelzufuhr auf die diabe-
  tische Stoffwechselstorung.  Zschr. ges. exp. Med., 1927, 55:
  615-26.—Fornet, W.    Perorale Diabetesbehandlung.   Klin.
  Wschr., 1931, 10: 1031.—Franco, P. M.   Contributo alio studio
  dei fattori neuro-ormonici del diabete mellito (l'ergotamina
  l'atropina, la  pilocarpi na e gli ormoni sessuali nel dominio delle
  sindromi neuro-orminiche glicemiche)   Fol. med., Nap., 1929,
  15: 539; 699; 802.—Friedlaender, R.   Die Behandlung von
  diabetischen Storungen mit Roglykol.  Fortsch. Ther., 1927, 3:
  437.—Gelera,  M.   II  quoziente  respiratorio nei diabetici
  sottoposti all'azione  dell'acido glutarico.   Fol.  med.,  Nap.,
  1926, 12: 717-27.—Grote, L. R.  Erfahrungen mit Ichtoterpan
  bei  Diabetes.  Munch, med. Wschr., 1931, 78: 2147.—Heine-
  mann, V.   Beobachtungen der Schwefeltherapie des Diabetes
  mellitus.  Schweiz. med. Wschr., 1931,61: 498-502—Hermany,
 A. S.  Calcium metasilicathydrogel and silicium colloid dioxide
 for the treatment of sugar in the urine and blood.  J. Trop. M.
 Hyg., Lond.,  1930, 39: 46.—Herrligkoffer, C. B.  Zur Arznei-
 behandlung bei Zuckerkrankheit.  Hippokrates, Stuttg., 1938,
 9: 240-3.—Horsters, H., & Rothmann, H.  Ueber  den Einfluss
 peroral zugefiihrter  Gallensauren  auf den Zuckerstoffwechsel
 des Diabetischen.  Arch. exp. Path., Lpz., 1929, 142: 261-70.—
 Ilyin. W. S.,  Jakowlev, N. N., & Wesselkina. W. M.  Zur
 Analyse der Wirkung von Hexosediphosphat und  Phosphaten
 auf  den  diabetischen  Organismus.   Zschr. ges.  exn.  Med.,
 1934, 93: 679-84.—Ilyin, W. S., & Kusnetzov, J. T.  Zur Ana-
 lyse der  Wirkung von hexosediphosphorsaurem Natrium  auf
 diabetischen und  normalen Organismus.  Ibid., 1031, 79: 635-
 52.—Isaac.  S.   Ueber  Lithizit  bei  Diabetes.   Wien. klin.
 Wschr.,  1924,  37:  1263.—Kiircher, M.   Perorale  Diabete*-
 Therapie mit  Arsobromin.  Deut.  Aerzte  Ztg, 1936, 11: No.
 428.—Konig, L.   Meine  Erfahrungen in der Behandlung des
 Diabetes mit  Reglykol.   Zbl.  inn. Med., 1028,  49: 75-8 —
 Lawaczeck,  H.  Ueber  die Hexosephosphorsaure des Blutes im
 normalen und  diabetischen Organismus  und ihr Verhalten  ge-
 geniiber Adrenalin und Insulin.  Klin. Wschr., 1925. 4: 1858-
 61.—Le Goff,  J.  M.   Influence du  nickel  et du cobalt sur le
 diabete.  Gaz.  hop., 1926, 99: 1477-9.—Liberti, R.  Influenza
dello zolfo sulla glicemia dei diabetici e sulla azione dell insu-
lina  nei  diabetici stessi.  Policlinico,  1935, 42:  sez.  med.,
 488-500.—Loeper, M. L'adjonction de la formine a l'antipyrine
 dans le traitement du diabete.  Progr. med., Par., 1933, 3. ser.,
 36: 229 31. -Low, A., & Pfeiler, R.   Ueber den Einfluss des
 Chinins auf den diabetischen Stoffwechsel.  Wien. klin. Wschr.,
 1J27, 40: o20.—Lyonnet, B.  Deux nouveaux medicaments
 dans le  traitement du diabete, les m-1s de nickel et de cobalt.
 Lyon med., 1926, 138: 433-7.  McPherson,  E.  Hydrochloric
 acid in diabetes mellitus.  Brit. M. J., 1032, 1: 542.—Marx, H-.
 & Krause. G.   Zur Behandlung des Diabetes mit Pyramidon.
 Verh. Deut. Ges. inn. Med., 1933, 45.  Kongr., 412-6.—Medical
 Nobehst found anti-diabetes chemical  [Prof.  Albert Szent-
 Cjyorgyi)  Science News Lett., 1937, 32:  323.—Molinari, G.
 II  fosforo metalloidale nella terapia  del diabete.  Med. ital.,
 1029, 10: 4-10.—Mollerstrom, J.  [Peroral  administration of
 drugs reducing sugar in blood of diabetics!  Sven. lak.  tidn.,
 1931,28: 201-4.—Monasterio, G.  Tripaflavina e diabete speri-
 mentale.  Pathologica, Genova, 1930, 22: 654-7.—Moracchini,
 R.,  &  Ucheddu,  R.   Influenza  dei  preparati mercuriali  sul
 ricambio idrocarbonato  e sulla  diuresi nel diabete  mellito.
 Gior. Accad. med., Torino, 1933, 96: 72; 278-94.—Nielsen, O. J.
 Acridinderivate in der Diabetesbehandlung.   Acta med. scand.,
 1928, 69: 482-536.   Also Bibl. lseger, 1928,  120: 427; 481.—
 Paul, M., & Babatz.  H.   Ueber die Anwendung von  Ichthyol
 bei  Diabetes  mellitus;  vorlaufige Mitteilung.   Miinch. med.
 Wschr., 1930,  77: 2067; 1931, 78: 1465.—Poggio, G.   Com-
 portamento dell'acido glutarico sull'iperglicemia sperimentale e
 sull'iperglicemia e chetonuria nel diabete umano.   Fol.  med.,
 Nap., 1926, 12: 121-36.—Rabinowich, I. M.   Effects of betaine
 upon the cholesterol and bilirubin contents of blood plasma in
 diabetes  mellitus.  Canad.  M. Ass.,  J., 1936, 34: 637-41 —
 Rathery, F., & Kourilsky, R.  Action de l'antipyrine chez les
 diabetiques.  C. rend. Soc. biol., 1925. 93: 102-4.—Rathery, F.,
 & Levina, L.   Influence des sels de nickel  et  de  cobalt  sur
 quelques diabetiques.  C. rend. Acad, sc, 1926,  183: 326-8.—
 Roch &  Du Bois, A.  Diabete grave ameiiore par l'administra-
 tion  de sels de nickel et du cobalt associes a l'insuline.  Bull.
 Soc.  med. h6p. Paris, 1929, 3. ser.,  53: 412-4.—Rojo,  D. J.
 Los llamados productos antidiabeticos; necesidad de una regla-
 mentaci6n para su venta. Sem. med., B. Air., 1924, 31: 607.—
 Sabatini, G.,  & Pazzi, M.   Modificazioni del tasso glicemico
 indotte  negli  individui iperglicemici  e  glicosurici  da  minime
 dosi  di sali dei metali oligodinamici.   Policlinico, 1930, 37: sez.
 med., 338-43.—Schilling, E., & Arnold, R.  Die Beeinflussung
 des Diabetes mellitus durch die Injektion von Schwermetallen.
 Klin. Wschr., 1925, 4: 1818— Schnetz, H.  Ueber eine insulin-
 sparende Wirkung des Kupfers.   Ibid., 1937, 16: 664-71.—
 Semler, R. Ueber die Beeinflussung  der diabetischen Hyper-
 glykiimie  durch  Kalium.   Ibid.,  1925, 4:  697.—Serio, F.
 Sull'uso delle  glicochinine nella  terapia del diabete umano.
 Fisiol. & med., Roma, 1934, 5: 353-67.—Szirmay,  J.   Ueber
 Lithicit  bei Diabetes.   Wien.  klin. Wschr., 1924, 38:  74.—
 Udelis, A. L., Shulutko, 1. B.. & Korelsky. D. A.  [Intermediary
 metabolic reactions to injections of amino-acids; effect of glyco-
 col on certain manifestations of  diabetes]  Arkh.  biol. nauk,
 1936, 40: 119-23.—Ulrich,  H.   Induced hypoglycemia as a
 means of resting and improving pancreatic function in patients
 with diabetes.   J. Am. M. Ass., 1924, 83: 1914.—Vanysek, F.
 [Action of novasurol on the sugar tissues of diabetics; its thera-
 peutic application] Cas. lek. eesk., 1926, 65: 828.—Vidal, J.
 Influence exercee par diverses substances anesthesiques sur la
 glycemie avant et apres la piqiire du bulbe.  C. rend. Soc. biol..
 1933, 112: 760-2.—Vigante Marta  [Experimental and clinical
 investigation on certain somniferous and sedative remedies and
 their significance in treatment of diabetes]  Latv.  Univ. rak.,
 1935,  2: 193-294.—Wishnofsky.  M.   Calcium  and  glucose
 tolerance in diabetes mellitus.  J. Lab. Clin.  M., 1927-28,  13:
 133-8.—Zuccoli, G.  Le traitement du diabete par le nickel et
 le cobalt.  Gaz. hop.,  1928,  101: 1437-42.

 ----   Treatment: Drugs:  Plants.

   See also Diabetes mellitus,  Diet.
   Aronin,   D.  *Galegine et  diabete.   28p.   8?
 Par., 1929.
   Hartleb, H. O.   *Experimentelle und klinische
 Untersuchungen  zur Frage der peroralen  Dia-
 betesbehandlung   mit   insulinahnlichen   pflanz-
 lichen  Stoffen  (Phaseolan)   [Breslau]   12p.    8?
 Miinch., 1932.
   Also Munch, med.  Wschr., 1932, 79:

   Ottmar,  W.   *Ueber Erfahrungen  mit  Ave-
 tinal.   18p.    8?   Erlangen, 1934.
   Bertucci, E. A.  The introduction  of a new vegetable con-
 centrate  in the treatment of diabetes mellitus.  N. Orleans
 M. & S. J., 1936-37, 89: 306-10.—Chopra, R.  N.. & Bose, J. P.
 Observations on the  anti-diabetic properties of Cephalandra
 indica (telakucha)  Ind. M. Gaz.,  1925.  60: 201.   ------
 Cephalandra  indica  (telakucha) in  diabetes.  Ind.  J.  M.
 Res..  1925-26.  13: 11-6.—Colin, G. G.   Further observations
on  the anti-diabetic  properties of Tecoma  mollis.  J. Am.
Pharm. Ass,  1927.  16:  199-203.—Condorelli.  L.   Sostanza
vegetali  attivanti  il  metabolismo  degli idrati di  carbonio
 (fitochinine) e loro impieeo terapeutico nel diabete pancreetico.
Riforma  med.,  1925. 41:  745-7.— Corkill, A. B., & Doutch, A.
An  investigation into the alleged  therapeutic  properties of 
DIABETES  MELLITUS
300
DIABETES MELLITUS
Vinca rosea in the treatment of diabetes.  Med. J. Australia,
1930, 1: 213-6.—Corsonello, P.  Le  traitement  du diabete
mellitus par les  amygdalines glycolytiques.   Boll. Sez. ital.
Soc. internaz. microb.,  1929, 1:  186-8.—Eliassow, W.  Ueber
die Wirkung des Galegins bei Diabetes.  Arch. Verdauungskr.,
1928, 42: 489-503.—Falconer. A. W.  Notes on cases treated
with bitter blaar.   S. Afr. M. Rec,  1924, 22: 521.—Fieck, E.
Menyanthes trifoliata (Bitterklee; Gedankengange  eines Laien
zur Zuckerharnruhr)  Deut.  Heilpflanze, 1936-37, 3: 161-3 —
Gebhardt, F.  Ueber Phaseolan.  Zschr. ges.  exp. Med., 1930,
70: 397-402.—Ingram,  W. W.  The influence of  extracts of
prickly  pear on diabetes mellitus.   Med. J. Australia, 1930,
2: 360-3.—Jordan.  Die biologische  Behandlung des Diabetes
mit besonderer  Berucksichtigung der Heilwirkung der Hefe.
Fortsch. Med., 1936, 54: 353-5.  ------  Die Hefe und ihre
Bedeutung bei  Zuckerkrankheit.  Naturarztl. Rdsch., 1936,
8: 242-4.—Kaufmann,  E.  Insulinartige Pflanzenextrakte; die
Behandlung des Diabetes  mit Bohnenschalentee.   Zschr. ges.
exp. Med., 1927, 55: 1-12.—Kleiner, I. S.  The use of Solanum
indicum in diabetes.   Science,  1934, 79: 273.  Also repr —
Langecker, H.  Ueber  die blutzuckerherabsetzende Wirkung
von Rhizoma polvgonati, einer antidiabetischen  Volksdroge.
Biochem. Zschr., 1930,  222:  173-90.—Leclerc, H.   La  phytc-
therapie hypoglycemiante. Progr. med., Par., 1935, 2009-13.—
Marshalkovich, D. B., Bienstock, M. A., & Litvak, 1.1.  [Thera-
peutic effect of yeast in diabetes]  Klin, med., Moskva, 1937,
15: 1146-8.—Parturier, G., & Hugonot, G.  Le galega dans le
traitement  du diabete.   Presse med., 1935, 43:  258-60 —
Rathery, F., & Levina,  L.  Le gaiegine dans le diabete.  Bull.
Soc. med. hop. Paris, 1928, 3. ser., 52: 1586-94.  -■----  Myr-
tille et  diabete.   Ibid., 1758-64.—Reinwein, H.   Ueber die
therapeutische Verwendbarkeit des Galegins  bei Diabetikern.
Miinch. med. Wschr., 1927, 74: 1794.—Sheppe, W. M.  Uvur-
sin—a diabetic nostrum.   West  Virginia M. J.,  1933,  29:
222-4.

----  Treatment: Exercise and physical work.

   Bauch,   M.    *Bccinflussung  des   Diabetes

mellitus  durch  psyehophysische  Entspannungs-
ubungen.  p. 149-66.   8?   Wurzb., 1935.
   Also  Deut. Arch. klin. Med., 1935-36, 178:
   Anker. M.  Ueber den Einfluss der  Muskelarbeit auf den
Blutzucker bei Diabetikern; vorlaufige Mitteilung.   Acta med.
scand.,  1934, suppl. 59, 239-62.—Bertram, F.  Leibesiibungen
bei Diabetikern.  Klin. Wschr., 1928.  7:  1038.—Brauch,  F.
Erfahrungen  mit  der  Arbeitstherapie beim  Diabetes.  Zbl.
inn. Med.,  1933, 54: 865-78.—Caccuri.  S.  Glicemia e lavoro
muscolare;  tasso glicemico e glicemia alimentare nei diabetici
che lavorano.  Riforma med., 1932, 48: 126-30.—Canzanelli,
A., & Kozodoy, M.  The respiratory quotient of exercise in
pancreatic  diabetes.  Am. J. Physiol., 1933,  103:  289-302.—
Chambers, W. H., Himwich, H. E., & Kennard, M. A. Glucose
excretion after  exercise in  experimental  diabetes.  J. Biol.
Chem.,  1935.  108:  217-25.  Also repr.—Collazo, J.  A.,  &
Barbudo. J.  Diabetes y ejercicio; contribution al  estudio del
metabolismo de los tricarbonados en la diabetes.  Med. ibera,
1934, 28: 453-7.   Also Presse  med.,  1934,  42: 1898-900 —
Gemmill, C. L.  The effect of exercise on the acetone bodies
in the blood of man on low carbohydrate diet.  Am. J. Physiol.,
1934, 108:  55-60.—Gerl,  A., & Hofmann, A.  Muskelarbeit
und Insulinbedarf beim Diabetes.  Klin. Wschr.,  1928,  7:
59-63.—Hamburger, F.  Muskelarbeit in der Behandlung des
kindlichen  Diabetes. Miinch. med. Wschr.,  1929,  76: 1329-
31.—Hetzel, K. S.  Muscular exercise in diabetes mellitus.
Brit. M. J., 1925, 1: 102-6.  ------ & Long, C. N. H.  The
metabolism of the diabetic individual during and after muscular
exercise. Proc. R. Soc, Lond., 1926-27, ser. B, 99: 279-306 —
Himwich, H. E-, Loebel, R. O., & Barr, P. Studies of the effect
of exercise  in diabetes;  changes  in acid-base  equilibrium and
their relation to the accumulation of lactic acid and acetone.
J. Biol.  Chem., 1924-25, 59: 265-93.—Lapp, F. W., & Torriani,
C.  L.   Blutzuckertagesablauf beim arbeitenden  Diabetiker.
Zschr. klin. Med.,  1931, 117: 425-30.—Marble, A., &  Smith,
R. M.  Exercise in diabetes mellitus.  Arch. Int. M., 1936, 58:
577-88.—Mark, E.  Diabetesbehandlung und Muskelarbeit.
Ther. Gegenwart, 1935, 76: 248-52.—Peserico. E.  II glico-
geno muscolare del cane  diabetico  nel lavoro e  nel  riposo.
Arch, fisiol., Fir.,  1926,  24:  (suppl.)  708-29.   Also Boll. Soc.
biol. sper.,  1926, 1: 404.—Richardson, H. B.. & Levine, S.  Z.
Exercise and the  respiratory quotient in diabetes.  J. Biol.
Chem.,  1925, 66:  161-83.—Richardson, R., & Case, A.  L.
Factors  determining the effect of exercise on blood sugar  in
the diabetic.  J. Clin.  Invest.,  1934, 13: 949-61.—Roth,  O.
Ergometer-Untersuchungen bei  Diabetes mellitus.   Helvet.
med. acta,  1934, 1: 173-7.—Rothkopf,  H., & Schorn.  K. H.
Ueber die Azetonausscheidung von Diabetikern unter Arbeit.
Munch, med. Wschr., 1935, 82: 1681.—Schorn, K.  H.  Unter-
suchungen  uber den Wirkungsgrad von korperlicher  Arbeit
bei Diabetes.  Zbl. inn. Med., 1937, 58: 401-9.—Soskin,  S.,
Strouse, S.  [et al.l  Value of muscular exercise in the treatment
of diabetes mellitus.   J.  Am.  M. Ass.,  1934, 103-  1767 —
Veselkin, N.  V., & Veselkina,  V. M.  [Formation of hexo-
phosphate in a working diabetic muscle, poisoned by monoiode
acetate]   J. Physiol. USSR,  1937, 22: 300-4.—Yater, W M
Markowitz, J., & Cahoon,  R. F.   Consumption of blood sugar
by muscle in the nondiabetic and in the diabetic state.   Arch.
Int. M., 1933, 51:  800-13.
----  Treatment:  Guanidin derivatives [Acoin;
   Anticoman; Glukhorment; Pancresal]

   See also Insulin,  Substitutes.
   Feigenheimer, E.   *Zur  Guanidinbehandlung
des  Diabetes  mellitus    [Wurzburg]    13p.    8?
Borna-Lpz., 1929.
   Bazzicalupo, G.  I recenti studi sulla terapia  insulinosimile.
Gazz.  internaz. med. chir.,  1928,  33: 105-9.—Bertram, F.
Die Behandlung des Diabetes mellitus mit kleinen Dosen von
Guanidinderivaten.   Med.  Klin., Berl., 1928, 24:  1229-32.—
Beznak, A.  von, &  Hariss, Z.  Die Wirkung der Anticoman-
Dauerbehandlung auf einige charakteristische Reaktionen des
Zuckerstoffwechsels.   Deut. med. Wschr., 1934, 60: 53.  Also
Magy. orv.  arch., 1934, 35: 101-8.—Blass, G..  & Kovacs. E.
Ueber die Wirkung  des Glukhorments  bei Diabetes mellitus
und  Lebernahrung.   Wien. klin.  Wschr.,  1928, 41: 271.—
Bober.  A.   [Clinical observations  on peroral  treatment of
diabetes with antikoman]  Polska  gaz. lek., 1935, 14:  697-
700.—Bruno, D.  Tl Glukhorment  nella terapia del diabete
Gior.  ter. oft.,  1932, 13:  151.— Bucka, E.,  &  Gutmann. K.
Untersuchungen iiber Glukhormentwirkung  bei Diabetikern.
Med.  Klin.,  Berl., 1927,  23: 1815.—Campanacci- D.  Studi sui
derivati guanidinici antidiabetic!; sintalina e florizina.  Fisiol. &
med., Roma, 1933, 4: 357-72.—Dische, Z., & Goldhammer, H.
Anatomische Veranderungen des  Pankreas  nach  toxischen
Gaben des  Dodeka- und  Dekamethylendiguanidins  und Be-
einflussung  derselben durch  Pankreasverfiitterung.   Arch.
Verdauungskr., 1933, 54: 319-27.—Elmer. A. [Glycohorment
as remedy in diabetes  mellitus]  Polska gaz.  lek.,  1928, 7:
82-6.—Frohlich,  K.   Beeinflussung  des  Kohlehydratstoff-
wechsels durch Anticoman. Arch.  Verdauungskr.,  1932, 52:
434-40.—Gavrila, I., & Caba, E.  [Glukhorment in the treat-
ment  of diabetes]   Cluj. med.,  1928,  9: 1-9— Grote, L. R.
Erfahrungen mit dem peroralen Diabetespraparat Anticoman.
Deut.  med. Wschr.,  1931,  57:  2099-102.—Hansborg,  H.
[Glukhorment treatment of diabetes; 7 cases] Ugeskr. laeger,
1928,  90:  180-5.—Hirsch,  A.  Omalkan, ein neues perorales
Antidiabetikum; vorlaufige Mitteilung.  Med.  Klin., Berl.,
1933,  29: 226.—Izar, G., Cannavd, L., & Scuderi. G.  Guani-
dina, acoina e diabete. Riforma med., 1927, 43: 941.—Kahnt,
K.  Ein neues Antidiabetikum Anticoman.  Med. Welt, 1931,
5: 886.—Labbe, M.. & Nepveux, F.  Le glukhorment dans le
traitement du diabete.  Bull. Acad. med.. Par., 1927, 3.  ser.,
98: 300-18.—Lasch, F.   Klinische  Untersuchungen iiber die
Wirkung eines  neuen. peroral den  Zuckerstoffwechsel beein-
flussenden Mittels Anticoman.  Med. Klin., Berl., 1932, 28:
1743-5.  ------  Anticoman und Diabetes mellitus insbe-
sonders schwere Falle. Ibid., 1933, 29: 946-8.—Liikaszczj-k, F.
[Concerning  glukhorment  (new  remedy-like  insulin)]  Polska
gaz. lek., 1928. 7: 116.—Maier-Weinertsgrun.   Guanidinderi-
vate beim Diabetes  mellitus  (Synthalin, Glukhorment, Anti-
coman,  Pancresal,  Pancresalets)  Deut.  med. Wschr., 1937,
63: 1400-2.—Monias, B. L.  Ueber die Wirkung des peroralen
Antidiabetikum Anticoman auf den  Blutzuckerspiegel. Wien.
med.  Wschr., 1934,  84:  584-8.—Morais, D., & Trincao. C.
Do glukhorment e da sua aplicacao no tratamento da diabetes.
Lisboa med.,  1928,  5:  327-39.—Noorden.  von.  Ueber  den
Stand  der Glukhormentfrage.   Zschr.  arztl. Fortbild., 1927,
24: 769.—Pulfer, F.  Einige sogenannte schwere Falle vin
Diabetes, die mit dem neuen Praparat Glukhorment ambulant
behandelt wurden.  Miinch. med. Wschr., 1927. 74: 972-4.—
Sandmeyer.   Ueber Glukhorment  von von  Noorden gegen
Diabetes.  Klin. Wschr.. 1927,  6: 1856-9.—Schwab, H.  Le
traitement du diabete par  un produit synthetique tire de la
guanidine.   J. med.  Paris,  1927, 46: 498-500.—Seiler, S.. &
Lerber. T. von.  Zur ambulanten Behandlung des Diabetes
mellitus mit Anticoman.   Schweiz. med. Wschr., 1935, 65:
1027-9.—Strauss, H.   Ueber Glukhormentwirkung.  Ther.
Gegenwart,  1927, 68: 483.—Voigt,  B.   Diabetestherapie mit
Acoin.  Klin. Wschr., 1928, 7:  1939.—Wolff, P.  Der Stand
der Glukhormentfrage.  Deut. med. Wschr., 1928, 54: 55.—
Zarzycki. B.   [Clinical observations on the effect of Anticoman
in the treatment of  diabetes]   Polska  gaz. lek.,  1934,  13:
531-4.

        Treatment:  Guanidin  derivatives: Syn-
   thalin.

   Dehler,  O.    *Zur  Frage  der  Synthalinbe-
handlung des Diabetes mellitus.  27p.   8?  Bonn,
1929.
   Adam, A.  Ueber Insulin-Ersatz durch Synthalin bei schwe-
rerem Diabetes.  Med. Klin., Berl., 1927, 23: 1218—Barlaro.
P. M. Sobre el nuevo tratamiento de la diabetes por la sintalina.
Prensa med.  argent., 1927, 14: 100-10.—Bersaques,  P. de.
Glycemie; insuline; synthaline.  Bruxelles med.,  1927-28, 8:
1570-8.—Bisbini, B.  La sintalina nella cura del diabete (studio
clinico)  Rass. internaz. clin. ter., 1928, 9: 248-77.-----&
Benedicti. G.   La terapia  del diabete con la sintalina  (nota
preliminare)  Minerva med.,  Tor.,  1927, 7: 410-5.—Blanco
Soler.  La synthalina en la diabetes.  Arch, med., Madr., 1927,
26: 633-45.—Blum, L., & Carlier, P.  Le traitement du diabete
par la synthaline.  Bull. Soc. med. hop. Paris, 1927, 3. ser., 51:
5.-—Britanischky. G.  [Use of synthaUn in diabetes mellitus]
Vrach. gaz., 1928, 32: 185-90.—Cade, A., Rizard & Bouysset.
Resultats  obtenus  par la synthaline dans la cure du  diabete 
DIABETES  MELLITUS
301
DIABETES MELLITUS
sucre.  Lyon med., 1929, 143: 573-9.—Calvert, E. G. B.  Ob-
servations on the treatment of diabetes by synthalin.  Lancet,
Lond., 1927, 2: 649-51.—Calvo Criado, V.  El tratamiento de
la diabetes mellitus por sintalina (Synthalin)  Rev. espafi. med.
cir  1927, 10: 454-60.—Campbell, L. K.   The use of synthalin
in diabetes mellitus.   J.  Lab. Clin. M., 1934, 19: 1067-73.—
Castex, M. R., Schteingart, M., & Mollard, H.  La sintalina en
el tratamiento de la diabetes.  Rev.  Soc. med.  int., B. Air.,
1928  4-49-66.—Caussade, L., & Abel, E.  Diabete infantile et
synthaline. Rev.  med. est, 1927, 55: 607-10.—Chabanier, H.,
& Lebert, M.  Interet pratique de la synthaline dans la thera-
peutique du diabete.   Bull. Acad, med., Par., 1927, 3. ser., 97:
535-40.  Also Presse med.,  1927,  35: 690-2— Chdowicki.  J.
[Treatment of  certain forms of diabetes with  synthaline B]
Polska gaz. lek., 1937, 16: 67-9.—Clasen, A. C..  & Ginsberg.
A. M.  Synthalin therapy in the treatment of diabetes mellitus;
preliminary report.   J. Missouri M. Ass., 1928, 25:  201-5.—
Clerici. A.  La cura del diabete per la via boccale. Gazz. osp.,
1927  48: 241-4.—Cohan-Iasniy, V.   [Synthalin treatment  of
diabetes;  cases]  Klin,  med.,  Moskva,  1927,   5: 763-70.—
Corbini, G. Vantaggi e svantaggi dell'insulina e della sintalina;
sull'opportunity dell'associazione dei  due medicamenti nella
terapia di alcune forme di  diabete mellito. Minerva med.,
Tor., 1930, 21: 429-38.—Curschmann, H.   Synthalinbehand-
lung'des Diabetes mellitus.   Munch,  med. Wschr., 1927, 74:
702.—Czfizowska, F., & Goertz, J.  [Synthalin in treatment of
diabetes;  cases]   PoUka gaz. lek.,  1927. 6: 221-4.—Duncan,
G G.  Synthalin and neosynthalin in the treatment of diabetes.
Pennsylvania M.  J., 1928-29, 32: 385-7.—Einecke,  F.  Syn-
thalinbehandlung des kindlichen Diabetes. Deut. med. Wschr.,
 1927, 53: 681.  ------  & Freise,  R.  Ueber die Synthalin-
wirkung bei Diabetes  mellitus  im Kindesalter.   Med. Klin.,
Berl., 1929, 25: 788.—Einhorn, M., & Rafsky, H. A.  Experi-
ences with Frank's synthalin in diabetes mellitus. Med. J. &
Rec, 1927, 125:  818-20. Also  Med. Welt,  1927, 1: 1303 —
Eismayer, G.  Zur Synthalinbehandlung des Diabetes mellitus.
 Klin. Wschr.,  1932.  11:  860-2.—Elmer,  A., &  Kedzierski,  J.
[Therapeutic value of synthalin in diabetes]  Polska  gaz. lek.,
 1927, 6: 459-64.—Epler,  H.  Perorale Antidiabetica mit be-
sonderer  Berucksichtigung des  Synthalin-B.  Mschr.  ungar.
Med., 1930, 4: 266-74.—Falkenhausen von.  Ueber ambulante
 Synthalintherapie.   Deut.  med.  Wschr.,   1927, 53:  752 —
 Fischer. O. Ueber die Behandlung der Zuckerkrankheit mit
 Synthalin.  Fortsch. Ther., 1927, 3:  79-87.—Flornung,  S.
 [Experimental application of long  continued use  of  synthalin]
 Polska gaz. lek., 1927. 6: 938-40.—Frank. E.  Ueber eine synthe-
 tische Substanz (Synthalin)  mit insulinahnlicher Wirkung per
 os und ihre Bedeutung fiir die Therapie des  Diabetes mellitus.
 Tungchi med. Mschr., 1927-28, 3: 153-63.  —----& Wagner.
 A.   Der  gegenwiirtige  Stand  der Synthalinbehandlung  des
 Diabetes mellitus. Erg. ges. Med., 1929, 13: 451-74. ---—
 Die Bedeutung des  Synthalins  im  Rahmen  der  modernen
 Diabetestherapie.  Wurzb. Abh. Med.,  1931-32, 27: 255-91.
 -----■ & Nothmann,  M.   Die  Synthalinbehandlung  des
 Diabetes mellitus. Deut. med. Wschr., 1926, 52: 2067: 2107.—
 Freise, R., & Einecke, F.  Klinische  Erfahrungen und experi-
 mentelle  Studien uber  die  Synthalin wirkung beim  Diabetes
mellitus im Kindesalter.  Mschr. Kinderh., 1927, 35: 537-46 —
Gavrila, I. [Synthalin in the treatment  of diabetes]  Rev.  st.
med., Bucur.,  1927, 16: 746-59.   Also Arch. mal. app. digest.,
Par., 1928, 18: 293-303.—Gebhardt. F.   Zur Diabetesbehand-
lung.  Prakt. Arzt, 1928, n. F., 13: 220-5.—Georgievsky. K. N.
[The effects of synthalin in diabetes]   Vrach. delo,  1928, 10:
1752-8.—Ginsburg, P.  [Treatment of diabetes with synthalin]
Vrach. gaz., 1927, 31: 1092-5.  Also Deut. med.  Wschr., 1927,
53: 1737 —Giordani, N.  La sintalina nella cura del diabete.
Boll. Soc. eustach.,  1927, 25: 83-94.—Graham,  G., Poulton,
E. P. [et al.]  Synthalin in the treatment of diabetes; prelimi-
nary reports to the Medical Research  Council. Lancet, Lond.,
1927, 2: 517-21.—Grassheim, K.,  & Petow, H.   Pohklinische
Erfahrungen uber die Behandlung Zuckerkranker mit Synthalin.
Klin. Wschr.,  1927,  6:  1647-50.—Hirsch-Kauffmann, H., &
Heimann-Trosien,   A.    Synthalinbehandlung   diabetischer
Kinder.  Ibid., 1855.  Also Jahrb. Kinderh., 1927-28, 3. F.,
68: 47-63.—Hoet, J.   Le traitement du diabete a la synthaline.
Rev.  med., Louvain, 1927,  72-5.—Hoist. J. E.   [Experiences
with synthalin treatment of diabetes]  Ugeskr laeeer  1927^ 89:
540-5.  Also Acta med. scand., 1928,  Suppl., H.  26, 5o-o0
[Discussion] 61-7.—Jacobi.  J.,  &  Briill. K.  Ueber  unsere
Erfahrungen mit der Synthalintherapie des Diabetes mellitus.
Med. Klin.. Berl., 1927, 23:  1017-20.—Jong, J. J. de  [Treat-
ment of diabetes by synthalin]  Ned. tschr. geneesk.,  1927, 71:
pt 1,  541-50—Jorgensen. S.  [Intravenous  injection of 20 gr
of glucose as a test in  2 diabetics treated with synthalin] Hospi-
talstidende, 1927,  70: 765-71— Karr. W. G., Schumann, C.. &
Petty, O. H. The effect of synthalin on the respiratory quotient
of the diabetic patient.   Arch.  Int.  M., 1929  43: 384-92.
Also repr.—Kauffmann-Cosla, O., &  Zorkendbrfer.  R.  Dei
Diabetes  mellitus und  seine  Beeinflussung  durch  Insulin,
Synthalin und Glaubersalzquellen.  Deut. Arch. klin. Med.,
1931, 170: 302-0.—Klinkovstein, T.  M.  [The  treatment  ot
diabetes  with  synthalinl  Vrach.  delo,  1928,  11:  1403-7.—
Kolos, I., & Pajor. F. [Synthalin in the treatment of diabetes]
Gyogyaszat, 1927. 57: 371-6.-Labbe. M.  La  synthaline et
son emploi contre le diabete.   Vie med.,  1928, 9:  lbW—
Langer, J.  Klinische Erfahrungen uber  Synthalinbehandlung
des Kinderdiabetes.   Mschr. Kinderh   1929,  43:  457-61.-
Low.   Synthalin  bei kindlichem  Diabetes  mellitus.   Med.
Klin., Berl., 1927, 23:  894.—Loewenstein.  W    Beitrag zur
Behandlung des Diabetes mellitus mit Synthalin. Ther. Ge-
genwart, 1928, 69: 149-51.—Looft, A.  [Six cases of synthalin
therapy]  Med.  rev., Bergen,  1927,  44: 202-7.—Lorenzen,
J.N.  [Treatment of diabetes with synthalin (6 cases)] Ugeskr.
laeger,  1927, 89:  322;  626.—Lublin.  A.  Der  Einfluss des
Synthalins auf den respiratorischen Quotienten beim Diabetiker
Arch. exp. Path., Lpz., 1927, 124: 118-28.—Merklen, P.,  &
Wolf, M.  Essai  de traitement du diabete grave par la syntha-
line.  Bull. Soc.  med. hop. Paris, 1926, 3. ser., 1:  1834-43.—
Morawitz, P.  Unsere Erfahrungen  mit  Synthalin.  Miinch.
med. Wschr., 1927, 74: 571-4.—Mosler, E.. &  Feuereisen. W.
Zur  Indikation  und  Technik der  ambulanten  Synthalinbe-
handlung.  Deut. med. Wschr., 1927, 53: 704-6.—Munk,  J.
[Synthalin in  the treatment of diabetes mellitus]  Mschr.
kindergeneesk., 1934. 3:449-53.—Nothmann, M., &  Wagner.  A.
Ueber   ambulante Behandlung  des  Diabetes mellitus  mit
Synthalin.  Ther. Gegenwart,  1927,  68:  7-10.—Oliaro. G.
Un nuovo rimedio antidiabetico: la sintalina.  Minerva med.,
Tor., 1927, 7: 1224-6.—Orsi, A.  La sostituzione della sintalina
all'insulina nella terapia del diabete.   Ibid., 1046-57.—Parise,
N.  Alcune osservazioni sulla cura ambulatoria del diabete con
la sintalina. Morgagni, 1927, 69: 1921-31.—Polak  Daniels,  L.
[Clinical value of synthalin in diabetes]  Ned.  tschr. geneesk.,
1927, 71: 3464-6.—Priesel. R., & Wagner. R.  Das Synthalin
in der  Behandlung  der kindlichen  Zuckerkrankheit.   Klin.
Wschr.,  1927, 6:  884-9.—Prochazka, J.  [Synthalin in the
treatment of diabetes in children]  Cas.  lek. 6esk., 1930, 69:
606-11.—Pur, K.   [Synthalin treatment  in diabetes]  Ibid.,
1927. 66: 1617-20— Rabinowich, I. M.  Observations on the
use of synthalin  in the treatment of diabetes mellitus. Canada
M. Ass. J., 1927, 17:  901-4.—Ralli,  E.  P., & Guion, C. M.
Synthalin in the  treatment of diabetes.  J. Lab. Chn. M., 1928-
29, 14: 699-708.—Rathery, F.  Emploi de la synthaline dans le
diabete.  Paris  med.,  1927,  65:  217-9.—Raybaud, A.   La
synthaline dans  le traitement du diabete d'apres les travaux
recents.   Marseille med., 1928, 65: pt  1, 513-33.—Rokach,
J. L.   Zur ambulanten  Synthalinbehandlung des  Diabetes
mellitus.  Med.  Klin., Berl.,  1928,  24: 141.—Rud,  E.  [Treat-
ment of diabetes with  synthalin]   Ugeskr.  laeger, 1927, 89:
545-9.   Also Acta med. scand., 1928, Suppl., H. 26,  52-4.
[Discussion] 61-7.—Schastin, H.  [Synthalin in  therapy  of
diabetes mellitus in children]  Vrach. delo, 1928, 11: 612-5.—
Schwab, H. Synthaline et glykhorment.  Paris med., 1928, 67:
186-8.------Le traitement du diabete par la synthaline et
la synthaline B.  Ibid., 1929, 73: 49-52.—Sevringhaus,  E.  L.
Diabetes; the use of synthalin and mvrtillin in the treatment.
Wisconsin M. J., 1928, 27: 488-91.—Silvestri, S. La sintalina
nella terapia del diabete  mellito.  Bull.  Accad. med. Roma,
1927, 53: 262.—Snapper, J.  Le traitement du diabete par la
synthaline.  Bruxelles  med.,  1927,  7: 1455-00.   Also  Ned.
tschr. geneesk.,  1927, 71: pt 2,  1483.—Stahl, R., & Bahn. K.
Unsere  Erfahrungen mit Synthalin.  Deut. med. Wschr., 1927,
53: 1687-9.—Steinitz, E.  Ueber Synthalinbehandlung.  Ther.
Gegenwart, 1928, 69: 484-91.—Stern, M.  Ueber Synthalin-
behandlung bei Karlsbader  Kur.   Fortsch.  Ther.,  1928,  4:
589.—Stoltenberg,  L.   [Four  cases  of  synthalin  therapyl
Norsk  mag.  laegevid.,  1927,  88: 577-80.—Strauss, H.  Zur
Frage der Synthalinwirkung bei  Diabetikern.  Med. Klin.,
Berl.,  1927,  23: 117-20.—Strouse,  S.,  & Glassberg,  B.  Y.
Diabetes; late  results of insulin treatment;  treatment  with
synthalin.  Med. Clin. N. America, 1928, 12: 79-87.—Sybrandy
B.   [Synthalin,  a new peroral  remedy  in diabetes mellitus]
Ned. tschr. geneesk.,  1927,  71: 1418-30.—Taccone, G.  La
sintalina nella cura del diabete  mellito.  Clin, pediat., Mod.,
1927, 9: 753-74.—Thill, O.   Pohklinische Erfahrungen  uber
die Behandlung des Diabetes mellitus mit  Synthalin.   Klin.
Wschr., 1927, 6: 1417;  2037.—Thomson,  A. P.,  Gittins, R. J.
& Thomas, G.   Synthalin in the treatment of diabetes.   Brit.
M. J.,  1932, 1: 322-5.—Todd,  A.  T., Brinckman, W. P., &
Sansom, J. R.  E.  The oral treatment  of diabetes mellitus;
an explanation of the synthalin system.   Practitioner,  Lond.,
1932, 128: 531-42.—Trocello, E.  Intorno al nuovo farmaco
antidiabetico (rassegna sintetico-critica)  Rass. clin. ter., 1927,
26:  230-6.—Ulrich, H.  Synthalin-B in diabetes mellitus.
N.  England J. M., 1929, 201: 814-6.—Umber, F.   Zur  Syn-
thalinbehandlung  der  Zuckerkranken.   Deut. med. Wschr.,
1927, 53: 1121-5.—Vattuone,  A. Sulla terapia sintalinica nel
diabete mellito.  Gazz. internaz. med. chir., 1929, 34: 74-83.—
Voit, W.  Das neue Antidiabetikum Synthalin.  Munch,  med.
Wschr.,  1927, 74: 741.—Weicksel, J. Ueber die ambulante
Diabetestherapie insbesondere mit Synthalin.  Prakt.  Arzt,
1927  n. F., 12:  170-6.—Weiss, G.  [Synthalin in treatment of
diabetes]  Gyogyaszat, 1927,  67: 541-4.

----   Treatment: Hemotherapy.
   Biancalana, L., & Bertini, G.  Azione della trasfusione di
sangue  sul tasso glicemico dei diabetici.   Boll. Soc. ital. biol.
sper , 1933, 8: 22-8.—Funck. C.  Ueber  Eigenblutbehandlung
bei Diabetes.   Med. Klin., Berl.. 1925,  21: 506.—Kiilbs,  F.
Diabetes  und Eigenblutbehandlung.   Klin. Wschr., 1925,  4:
1725.

----   Treatment: History and progress.

   See  also Diabetes  mellitus,  History.
   Heuel, J.   *Ueber  die Geschichte  der  Dia-
betestherapie  61p.   8?   Bonn,  1929.
   Allan, F. N.   Treatment of diabetic natients in 1931.  Proc.
Mayo Clin., 1932, 7: 519.—Bayer, P.  Recent advances in the 
DIABETES  MELLITUS                      302                      DIABETES MELLITUS
treatment of diabetes mellitus.  Med. Press  & Circ, Lond.,
1937, 194: 32-4.—Bell, L. G.  Some  modern trends in the
treatment of diabetes.  Manitoba M. Ass. Rev., 1934, 14:
No.  5, 3-5.—Blaisdell, E. R.  More recent developments in
diabetic treatment.  Maine M. J., 1936, 27: 155-8.—Bofinger,
A.   Der gegenwartige Stand  der  Diabetestherapie.   Aerztl.
Rdsch., 1927, 37:  183-8.—Boulin, R.  Quelques tentatives
therapeutiques nouvelles dans le  domaine  du diabete sucre.
Medecine, Par., 1937, 18: 509-25.—Brentano,  C.  Fortschritte
in der  Erforschung und  Behandlung der Zuckerkrankheit.
Umschau, 1935, 39:  1051-3.—Burston. S. R.  The modern
treatment of diabetes mellitus.  Med. J. Australia, 1935, 1:
231-9.—Carter,  D. W.  The present day management of
diabetes mellitus.  Texas J.  M., 1924-25,  20: 223-6.—Ches-
ter,  J. L.   Diabetes  and  its  modern  treatment.  J.  Michi-
gan  M. Soc, 1925, 24: 10-7.—Constam,  G. R.   Moderne
Richtungen in der Behandlung des Diabetes mellitus.  Schweiz.
med. Wschr., 1931, 61:  540-6.—Coon,  H.  M., Gilman. R. L.
[et al.]  The present status of the management  of diabetes
mellitus.  Wisconsin M. J., 1923-24, 22: 202-7.—Criep, L. H.
The  present-day treatment of diabetes mellitus.  U. S. Vet-
erans Bur. M. Bull., 1926, 2: 1134-8.—D, G.  La therapeutique
du diabete sucre en 1933.  Bull. gen. ther., 1934, 185: 1-4.—
Dunn, A. D.  The present status of the treatment of diabetes
mellitus.  Nebraska  M.  J.,  1923.  8: 221-5.—Fischer, O.
Moderne Diabetesbehandlung.  Berl. Klin., 1928, 35: H. 386,
1-28.  Also  Rev. med.  Hamburgo, 1928, 9:  98; 145; 169 —
Frankel, E.,  & Benatt, A.  Beitrage zur modernen Diabetiker-
therapie.  Deut. med. Wschr., 1925,  51: 978.—Gardberg, M.
A review  of the present status of  the treatment of diabetes
mellitus.  Internat. Clin., 1935, 45. ser., 4: 133-83.—Garrett,
F. D.  Progress in the treatment of diabetes; report of cases.
Southwest. M.,  1924, 8: 75-9.—Garrison,  F. H.  Historical
aspects of diabetes and insulin.   Bull. N. York Acad.  M.,
1925, 2. ser., 1: 127-33.—Gibbes,  J. H.   The modern man-
agement of diabetes mellitus.  J.  S.  Carolina M. Ass., 1924,
20: 17-26.—Graham,  G.  The modern  treatment of diabetes.
Practitioner,  Lond.,  1933,  131:  362-76.------   Recent
advances  in  the treatment  of diabetes.   Ibid.,  1935,  135:
443-54.  ------  Diabetes mellitus; a survey of changes in
treatment during th,e last  15 years.  Lancet,  Lond., 1938, 2:
1; 62; 121.—Grote, L. R.  Neuzeitliche Diabetesbehandlung.
Erg. ges. Med., 1933, 18: 301-458.—Heiberg, K. A. Moderne
Diabetesbehandlung.  Med.  Welt, 1927,  1:  1301.   ------
Fortschritte  in der  Diabetesbehandlung  und die Diabetes-
frage.   Klin. Wschr., 1929,  8: 2432-5.—Hijmans  van den
Bergh, A. A.,  & Heukelom, A. S. van.  Fortschritte  in der
Behandlung  von Zuckerkranken.   Deut. med. Wschr., 1923,
49: 1355-9.—Homan, C. E., jr. Progress in the treatment of
diabetes mellitus.  J.  Tennessee M. Ass., 1930, 23: 369-73 —
Jaksch-Wartenhorst, R. von.  Zeitgemiisse Diabetestherapie.
Arch. Bain.  med. Klim., 1925, 1:  63-76.  Also Munch, med.
Wschr., 1925, 72: 973-0.—Jamieson,  H. C.  Survey of recent
literature on diabetic treatment. Canad. M. Ass. J., 1930. 22:
682-4.—Joslin, E. P.  Modern diabetic treatment.  Colorado
M., 1925, 22: 6-12. ------  The newer progress in the treat-
ment of diabetes.  Yale J. Biol., 1933. 6: 76.—Kaufmann, M.
Neuere Bestrebungen  in  der Diabetestherapie.  Vereinsbl
pfiilz.  Aerzte,  1924, 36:  69-78.—Koopman, J.   [Our newer
methods of treating diabetes (excepted  insuline)]  Ned. tschr.
geneesk., 1924, 68: 256-60.—Lafresniere. G.   Le traitement
moderne du  diabetique.  Union   med. Canada, 1933,  62:
457-9.—Landau, A., &  Fejgin. M.   [Modern  treatment  of
diabetes]  Polska gaz. lek., 1926, 5: 305-9.—Lindsay,  J. W.,
Rice, E. C, & Selinger, M. A. Advances in diabetic therapy
since the  use insulin.  Virginia M.  Month.,  1928-29,  55:
809-75.—Lombroso,  U.   Nuove speranze  nel  campo della
terapia del diabete.  Rass. clin. sc, 1937, 15: 381-5.—Lutringer,
E.   Orientation  actuelle du  traitement du diabete.   Loire
med., 1925, 39: 202-30.—Morgan, H.  Development of present
day treatment of diabetes.  Trained Nurse, 1931, 86: 675-8.—
Neuhoff, F.   Present  day  treatment  of  diabetes  mellitus.
J. Missouri  M.  Ass.,  1928, 25: 519-22.—Niekau.  B.  Die
moderne Behandlung des Diabetes.  Mschr. Harnkr. sex. Hyg.,
1927, 1:  136-45.—Paulesco, N. C.  Traitement du  diabete
(documents etablissant la priorite)  C.  rend. Soc.  biol., 1924,
90: 714-6.—Rathery, F.  Les nouveaux traitements du diabete.
Medecine, Par., 1923-24, 5: No. 5 bis, 1-48. Also Paris med.,
1924, 51: 269-77.—Rosenberg,  M.    Moderne  Diabetesbe-
handlung.  Zschr. arztl.  Fortbild., 1930, 27: 105-8.—Rynear-
son.  E. H.  Recent advances in  the treatment of diabetes
mellitus.   Texas J.  M.,  1936-37,  32: 680-3.—Scott,  J. R.
The moderne treatment of diabetes.  Bull. N. York Acad. M.,
1938, 14:  480-90.—See, P.    Les  traitements modernes du
diabete.   Rev. med.,  Par.,  1929, 46: 503-27.—Stepp,  W.
Altes und Neues in der Therapie des Diabetes mellitus. Miinch.
med. Wschr., 1935, 82: 1307-12.—Storring,  F. K.  Ueber den
heutigen Stand der Diabetes-Therapie.  Fortsch.  Ther., 1937,
13: 215;  1938,  14:  11.—Watson.  E.  M.   Modern trends in
diabetes.   Canad.   Nurse,  1936,   32:  297-301.—White, P.
Recent progress in severe diabetes.  Canad. M. Ass. J., 1936,
35:  153-61.—Williams, J.  R.  A review of the  present day
methods of treating diabetes.  Diet.  Admin.  Ther., 1924, 2:
----   Treatment,  home.
   See also Diabetes mellitus, Treatment:  Meth-
ods—in general  practice.
   Noorden,  C.   von.   Die  hausarztliehe  Be-
 handlung der Zuckerkrankheit;  erweitcrtc Be;ir-
 beitung eines Vortra^s gehalten am 13. December
 1922 in der Berliner Medizinischen Gesellschaft.
 35p.   8?   Berl.,  1923.
   Berghoff, R. S.  A practical danger in the use of insulin by
 the patient at home.  J. Am. M. Ass., 1924,  83: 1308.—Grote,
 L. R.  Ueber die hausarztliehe  Behandlung  der Zuckerkrank-
 heit.   Ther.  Gegenwart, 1934,  75: 193-7.—Harris. S.  The
 home treatment of diabetes.  N. Orleans  M. & S. J., 1929-30,
 82: 769-75.  Also  Internat. Clin., 1929,  39. ser., 4: 33-56.—
 Knowlton, R. H.  Diabetes in the home.   J. Florida M.  Ass.,
 1932, 19: 23-5.—Smith, L. L.  Home treatment of the ordinary
 diabetic.  Internat. J. Surg., 1928, 41:  595-8.—Stern. N. S.
 The home  treatment of diabetes mellitus.  Memphis M.  J.
 1924, 1: 53-7.

 ----  Treatment:   Homoeopathy  and  naturo-
   pathy.
   Boericke. G. W.   The homeopathic aspects of the diabetic
 case.   J. Am. Inst.  Homeop.,  1935, 28:  528.—Brauchle,  a.
 Die  naturheilkundliche Behandlung  des  Diabetes.   Verh.
 Deut.  Ges.  inn. Med., 1937, 49. Kongr., Sekt. inn. Med.,
 58-63.—Cellarius,  F.   Zuckerharnruhr   (Diabetes  mellitus)
 Mitt. Biochem., 1935, 42: 175; 202.—Cryst, J. H.   Manage-
 ment of diabetes mellitus. Pacific Coast J. Homoeop., 1936, 47:
 157-66.—Hanchette, W. H.  The treatment of diabetes.  J.
 Am. Inst. Homeop., 1924,  17: 697-703.—Junkermann. E.  B.
 The treatment of uncomplicated diabetes mellitus.  Ibid., 1931,
 24: 1060-5.—Renner, J. H.   The law of cure in diabetic thera-
 peutics.  Pacific Coast J. Homoeop., 1936, 47: 442-55.  Also
 Brit. Homoeop. J., 1938, 28: 63-78.

 ----  Treatment: Hormones and organ extracts.

   Botjcheronde, H.  L.   *Du  traitement  hypo-
 physaire dans  certains cas  de  diabetes pancre-
 atiques.   94p.   8?  Bord., 1937.
   Baranov, V. G.   [Use  of pancrealysate  in  treatment  of
 experimental and clinical diabetes]  Sovet. vrach. gaz., 1934,
 38: 983-5.—Barnes,  B. O.,  Regan, J. F., & Nelson,  W.  O.
 Improvement in experimental diabetes following the adminis-
 tration of amniotin.   J. Am. M.  Ass., 1933, 101: 926.  Also
 repr.—Basile,  G.  La cura  generale del diabete  e  l'ormone
 ipoglicemizzante duodenale.   Rass. clin.  ter., 1938, 37:  187-
 206.—Bowen,  B. D.  Comparative effect of liver and  liver
extract on diabetes  in a case of combined pernicious  anemia
and  diabetes.   J. Am.  M.  Ass., 1930,   95: 30.—Burow,  R.
 Diat und Hormontherapie  des  Diabetes mellitus.   Schweiz.
 med. Wschr., 1924, 54: 111-3.—Caracciolo, O.  L'endoepatina
 nella cura della glicosuria.   Terapia, Milano, 1925, 15: 350.—
Carrasco-Formiguera, R.   Treatment  of  diabetes  by  raw
fresh gland (pancreas) Brit.  M. J., 1925, 2: 552.—Chilla,  A.
La opoterapia epatica in un caso di diabete insulino-resistente.
Fol.  med.,  Nap., 1930, 16:  229-59.—Cohen,  H.   Duodenal
extract in diabetes mellitus.  Lancet, Lond., 1935, 2: 106.—
Cornil, L., & Paillas,  J. E.  Sur Paction  hypoglyc6miante  de
I'extrait testiculaire dans le diabete sucre.  C. rend. Soc biol.,
 1935,  118:  406-8.   Also Presse  med.,  1936,  44:  539-43  —
D'Amato, L., & Lombardi, E.  Ricerche sulla cura del diabete
mellito con insulina ed estratti di fegato.   Riforma med., 1937,
53: 1027-9.—De  Barbieri,  A.  Note di  terapia  duocrinica.
Rass. clin. ter., 1937, 36: 320-33—Deichmann-Griibler, W., &
Myers, V. C.  Ueber  die Diastasetherapie in der Behandlung
des Diabetes mellitus.  Biochem. Zschr.,  1936, 288: 149-54.—
Diebel.   Ueber Bellinguol; ein  Beitrag  zur Behandlung des
Diabetes mellitus.   Fortsch. Med.,  1927,  45:  pt  2,  110  —
Dumitrescu-Mante  [Lobulin in treatment of  diabetes mellitus]
Romania med.,  1935,  13: 173.—Duncan, G.  G., Shumway,
N. P.  [et al.]   The  clinical  application  of  duodenal  extract
 (Macallum-Laughton) in diabetes mellitus.  Am. J.  M. Sc,
 1935,  189:  403-18.—Duodenal  extract in  diabetes  mellitus.
 Lancet, Lond., 1935, 2: 30.  Also Med. J. Australia, 1935,  1:
626.—Fuller, C. B. S.  Oral administration of pancreatic and
 other preparations in  the treatment of diabetes.  Brit. M.  J.,
 1928,  1: 798-800.—Geyelin, H.  R.   Symposium; endocrine
glands;  problem of therapeusis in diabetes.  N. York State
J.  M.,  1936,  36:  1600-7.—Gismondi,  A.  Contributo alia
 terapia  duocrinica  del  diabete  infantile.   Rass.  clin.  ter.,
 1938,  37:  152-7.—Glassberg, B. Y.   Safely induced  fever
 therapy in  a  diabetic individual.  J. Lab. Clin. M., 1935-36,
 21: 820-2.—Goglia,  G.   Sull'azione ipoglicemizzante  degli
 estratti testicolari nel  diabete. Rinasc. med., 1937, 14: 255.—
 Grayzel,  H. G.,  & Radwin,  L. S.  Hepatomegaly in juvenile
 diabetes mellitus treated with pancreatic extract. Am. J. Dis.
 Child., 1938, 56: 22-32.—Green, R. G.   Pancreatic extracts
 and diabetes mellitus.  J. Lancet,  1923, 43: 217-20.— Habs, H.
 Zur Frage  einer Lebertherapie  des Diabetes.   Klin. Wschr.,
 1931, 10: 935.—Harrison, G. A.   Treatment  of diabetes  by
 raw fresh gland  (pancreas)   Brit. M. J.,  1925, 1: 760.—Har-
 rower, H. R.  Changing opinions regarding pancreas therapy.
 Am. Med., 1925, n.  ser., 20: 427-31.—Hollins, T.  J.  Treat-
 ment of  diabetes by raw flesh gland (pancreas)  Brit. M.  J.,
 1925, 1: 503.—Klein, O.  Zur hormonalen  Beeinflussung  des
 Wasserhaushaltes beim Diabetes mellitus durch Insulin und
 Pituitrin. Zschr. klin. Med., 1924, 100:  458-77.—Klug, W. J. 
DIABETES  MELLITUS
DIABETES MELLITUS
Die Lymphe aus dem Ductus thoracicus ein Antidiabeticum.
Deut. Zschr. Chir., 1926, 195: 210-5.—La Barre, J.  Sur les
proprietes  antidiabetiques  des extraits  duodenaux.   Ann.
Soc  sc med. natur. Bruxelles,  1934, 3-14, Bull.  ------
L'emploi des extraits duodenaux (incretine) dans le traitement
du diabete.   Ibid., 1935, 27-43.  Also Bull. Acad. med. Bel-
gique, 1936, 6. ser., 1:  333-44.—Laura, C.  L.  Autipituitary
serum in arteriosclerosis and diabetes mellitus  (preliminary
communication)  N. York M. J., 1919, 110: 713-7.—Lawrence,
R. D.  The action of liver preparations on diabetes.  Lancet,
Lond., 1930,  2:  1179.—Legiardi-Laura,  C.   Antipituitary
serum; a biological treatment  of diabetes.  N. York M. J.,
1923, 117:  594-7.—Louyot, P.  Trois  cas  de  diabete tres
ameiiores par la  vagotonine.   Rev. med. Nancy, 1936,  64:
947-52.—Martens, A. H. A.  [Value of ferment treatment and
examination  of  pancreatic  function  in  diabetic  patients]
Ned. tschr. geneesk., 1927, 71: 323-7.—Murlin, J. R.  Process
in the preparation of pancreatic extracts for the treatment of
diabetes.  J. Lancet, 1923, 43: 278.—Nannani, G., & Davolio
Marani, B.  A proposito di terapia epatica del diabete mellito.
Minerva med., Tor., 1932, 23: pt 2, 145.—Nelson, W. O., &
Overholser, M. D.   The effect  of  oestrogenic hormone on
experimental  pancreatic diabetes  in  the  monkey.   Endo-
crinology, 1936, 20: 473-80.  ------ Effect of oestrin injec-
tions upon experimental pancreatic  diabetes in the monkey.
Proc. Soc. Exp. Biol.,  N. Y.,  1934, 32:  150.—Nye,  L. J. J.
Diabetes mellitus treated by raw pancreas. Med. J. Australia,
1926, 2: 112.—Odio de Granda, G.  Tratamiento de la diabetes
por inyecciones de extracto testicular, preparado de una manera
especial.  Rev. med. Rosario,  1935, 9: 1-17.  Also Rev. med.
cir. Habana, 1935, 40: 140-58.—Patton, P. B.  Effect of estro-
genic substances in certain  cases of diabetes mellitus.  Week.
Roster, Phila., 1935-36, 31: 1201-5.—Paulesco.  Recherches
experimentales sur l'action des extraits pancreatiques dans les
phenomenes  du diabete chez les animaux.  Bull. Soc. med.
hop. Paris, 1924, 3. ser.,  48: 329-33.—Pinelli, L. L'espato-dieta
nel diabete controlli  sulla curva glicemica.  Rass. clin. ter.,
 1937, 36:  334-54.  ------ & Montevecchi, E.  L'ormone
duodenale ipoglicemizzante e la sua applicazione nella terapia
del diabete.  Ibid., 253-63.—Pozzilli, P.  Nozioni sul diabete
mellito; suo  trattamento  con estratto  totale di  pancreas
dealbuminizzato.  Med. nuovo, 1930, 21: 451; 475.—Prisco, A.
Sulle modificazioni glicemiche in soggetti diabetici da estratti
duodenali, duocrina;  tentativi terapeutici.  Fol. med., Nap.,
 1938, 24: 473-80.—Ralli, E. P. Liver extract in the treatment
of diabetes mellitus; the  effect of  dried liver extract on  5
diabetic children; the effect of dried liver extract on adult
diabetic patients.  J. Lab. Clin. M., 1932, 17:  1204.—Rathery,
F., Cosmulesco, L, & Grignon, C. E.  L'action des extraits de
rate chez  les diabetiques.  Presse  med.,  1934, 42: 953.—
Rathery, F., & Derot, M.  Essais cliniques de la vagotonine de
Santenoise chez les diabetiques.  Bull. Soc. med. hop. Paris,
 1931, 3. ser., 47: 1614-22.—Rathery, F., & Rudolf, M.  Folli-
culine, insuline et diabete.  Ibid., 1928, 3.  ser., 52: 741-6 —
Rossijsky, D. M.  A  new development  in  the therapy of
diabetes.   Med.  Rec,  N. Y., 1935,  142: 463.—Sakharov,
G. P., & Rossiysky, D. M.  Nouvelle methode de traitement
du diabete sucre.  Rev. fr. endocr.,  1935, 13: 470-80.  ------
Pancreotoxin  treatment in diabetes  mellitus.   Acta med.
scand., 1937, 93: 239-47. Also Klin, med., Moskva, 1937, 15:
204-8.—Santenoise, D., Brieu, T. [et al.]  Premiers resultats
obtenus chez certains diabetiques par I'association de la vago-
tonine a l'insuline.   Rev.  fr. endocr.,  1931, 9: 259-301.—
Santenoise, D., Merklen, L., & Vidacovitch, M.  Effets de la
vagotonine sur l'activite fonctionnelle  neuro-musculaire chez1
les  diabetiques.   C.  rend. Soc. biol.,  1934, 115: 923-6 —
Schittenhelm, A., &  Reuter, A.  Hat Pankreasmellin einen
Wert bei der Behandlung des Diabetes mellitus?  Miinch.
med. Wschr., 1937, 84:  1215.—Schlenck. A. Erfahrungen mit
dem peroralen Diabetesmittel Pankreasmellin. Praxis, Bern,
1932, 21: 310-5.—Schnetz, H.  Besserung der  Pankreasge:
samtfunktion  durch  Fermentersatztherapie  (Pankreon)  bei
cholangiogenem Diabetes.   Deut. Arch. klin.  Med.,  1937-38,
181: 325-38.—Schweitzer, A.  La terapia perorale del diabete.
Gior. clin. med.,  1931, 12: 940-4.—Serono, C.   Un nuovo
medicamento opoterapico per la cura delle glicosurie.  Rass.
clin.  ter., 1937, 36: 247-52.—Steinitz,  H.  Der Einfluss  von
Leberextrakten bei  Diabetikern.   Klin. Wschr., 1932,  11:
192-4.—Szanto, P.   Interne  Diabetesbehandlung  mit dem
Stoffwechselpraparat Somadin.  Med. Welt, 1929, 3:  1697.—
Urieff, F. S.  [Experimental treatment of diabetes with bellin-
guol  (pancreas-liver  preparation)   Vrach.  gaz.,  1929,  33:
858-60.—Wale, R. S., & Madders,  K.  Staphylococcal toxoid
in the treatment of diabetes.   Brit. J. Exp. Path.,  1936, 17:
279-81.

---  Treatment:  Insulin.

  See Insulin.

---  Treatment:  Manuals.

  See also Diabetic, Manuals.
  Allen,  F.   M.   Diabetes  and its treatment.

98p.   16?   N. Y.,  1928.
  Beardwood, J.  T.,  Kelly,  H.  T.,  &  Watt,
E. M.   Simplified  diabetic management.   190p.

8?   Phila.  [1931]
   Bennett, T.  I.   The  practical treatment of
 diabetes.   107p.   8?   Lond., 1931.
   Bose,  J.  P.   A handbook of diabetes mellitus
 and its modern treatment.   192p.   12?   Calc,
 1928.
   Carrie,  P.  A.   La  diabete sucre;  son traite-
 ment.  94p.   8?   Par., 1930.
   Harrop,   G.  A.   Management  of  diabetes;
 treatment by  dietary  regulation and the use of
 insulin;  a  manual for  physicians  and nurses
 based on the  course of instruction  given at  the
 Presbyterian Hospital, New  York.    175p.   8?
 N.  Y., 1924.
   Ingram,  W.  W.   The diagnosis  and  treat-
 ment  of  diabetes and  the use  of high carbohy-
 drate  diets.  2. ed.   136p.  12?   Sydney, 1937.
   John,  H. J.   Technique in the management of
 diabetic  patients.  62p.  8?  Clevel.,  1927.
   Joslin,  E.  P.   The  treatment  of  diabetes
 mellitus;  with observations based  upon  three
 thousand cases.   3. ed. 784p.  8?  Phila.,  1923.
 Also  4.  ed.   998p.  1928.  Also 5.  ed.   620p.
 1935.
   ----Root, H. F.  [et al.]  The treatment of
 diabetes   mellitus.   6.  ed.  707p.   8?   Phila.,
 1937.
   Kellogg, J. H.   The new method in diabetes.
 3.  rev.  ed.   300p.    8?   Battle  Creek,   1924.
 Also  4. ed.  300p.   [1933]
   Labbe, M.   Le traitement du diabete.  2. ed.
 158p.   8?  Par., 1926.
   Leclercq,  A.   Le  diabete et  son traitement.
 T.  2.   268p.   8?   Par., 1922.
   Leyton,  O.  Treatment of diabetes mellitus.
 4. ed.  98p.   12?   Lond. [1927]
    Maclean, H.   Modern methods in  the  diag-
 nosis  and treatment of glycosuria and diabetes.
 2.  ed.  191p.   8?   Lond.,  1924.   Also 4.  ed.,
 212p.  1927.  Also 5. ed.  219p.   1932.
    Noorden, C.  [K. H.] von.  Ueber den jetzigen
 Stand der Diabetestherapie.  42p.  8?   Miinch.,
 1921.
   ------& Isaac, S.  Die Zuckerkrankheit und
 ihre Behandlung.   8. Aufl.   627p.   8?   Berl., 1927.
   Peserico, L.   Le glicosurie e il diabete mellito
 e la loro  cura in Abano.  77p.  8?  Padova, 1916.
   Rodella,  A.   Diabete  mellito  e  sua  cura.
, 2. ed.  205p.  16?   Milano,  1915.
   Singer,  G.   Praxis der  unspezifischen  Dia-
 betesbehandlung.  117p.   8?  Wien,  1933.

 ----   Treatment:  Methods.
   Frolich, E.  *Die Behandlung des Diabetes
mellitus  nach amerikanisch-englischer Methode
und nach Petren.   31p.  8?   Munch., 1929.
   Koch,  W.    *Entwurf  eines  einfachen,  fiir
prakt.  Arzt und Patient ubersichtlichen Zucker-
passes  zur ambulanten Behandlung des Diabetes.
23p.   8?   Rost., 1935.
   Sanborn laboratories.  Is diabetes curable?
How those afflicted  with  diabetes and  Bright's
disease can be helped to restoration by  the new
scientific  Sanborn  treatment.   78p.   8?   Battle
Creek [1923]
   United States.  Veterans' Administration.
Clinical Bulletin No. 27:  Standardization of the
treatment of diabetes mellitus  in hospitals and
regional offices.   20p.  8?   Wash., 1932.
   Allen  F.  M.  The practical treatment of diabetes. Cincin-
nati J. M.,  1925-26, 6:  164-76.—Bartlett, W. M. The treat-
ment of  diabetes with special reference to accessory forms of
treatment.   Ann. Int.  M.,  1928,  2: 334-40.—Boucher, R.
Tableaux d'equilibre dans le  traitement du diabete.  Union
med. Canada, 1924, 53:  139-42.—Brown, A. G.   Treating dia-
betes without insulin.   South. M. & S., 1923,  85: 467-73.—
Brugsch, T., Horsters, H., & Seelig, S.  Diabetes mellitus und 
DIABETES MELLITUS
304
DIABETES MELLITUS
 seine Behandlung.  In Spez. Path. Ther. inn. Krankh. (Kraus
 &  Brugsch) Berl., 1927, 11: 37-148.—Brull, L.  Traitement
 pratique du diabete.  Liege m6d., 1929, 22: 513-30.—Calvert,
 E. G. B.  Diagnosis and treatment of diabetes mellitus in hospi-
 tal and general practice.  Lancet, Lond., 1924, 1: 1310; 2: 14.;—
 Cramp,  A.  J.  Some diabetes cures and treatments.  Hygeia,
 Chic, 1935, 13: 916-20.—Curtis, A. C, & Harrington, M. M.
 A simplified method of controlling diabetes mellitus.  J. Michi-
 gan M. Soc, 1930, 29: 355-64.—Eve, F. C. Diabetic treatment
 simplified.   Brit.  M.  J., 1925, 1:  1033-5.—Faver, H.  E.  A
 diabetic kit.  J. Lab.  Clin. M., 1936-37, 22: 865-7.—Fitz,  R.
 The  treatment of  diabetes mellitus;  the Joslin  treatment,
 Med.  Clin.  N. America, 1923, 7:  654-62.—Foster, D. P., &
 Lowrie, W. L.  A plan for the control of uncomplicated diabetes
 mellitus.  J. Michigan M. Soc,  1930,  29:  646-51.—Gero,  S.
 [Constitutional therapy of diabetes mellitusl  Gy6gyaszat, 1936,
 76: 354-6.  Also Wien. med. Wschr., 1937, 87: 620-2.—Gilbert,
 A. A.  Simplified diabetic management. J. Arkansas  M. Soc,
 1924-25, 21: 162-7.—Gloor, W.  Die praktische Durchfuhrung
 der Diabetesbehandlung.  Schweiz. med. Wschr., 1929, 59:
 1049-52.—Goehl,  R. O.  The practical management of diabetes
 mellitus.  J. Lancet,  1934, 54: 221-30.—Grote, L. R.   Ver-
 niinftige und wirksame  Behandlung  der  Zuckerkrankheit.
 Med.  Welt, 1935, 9: 858; 892; 970.—Herold, A.  A.   Diabetic
 therapy, with special  reference to the  newer remedies.   Ann.
 Int. M., 1928, 2:  269-74.—Hirsch-Kauffmann, H.  Diabetes-
 behandlung in der Praxis.  KinderarztL Prax., 1933, 4: 313-
 21.—Hofrichter, C. H.  Diabetes mellitus, outline of its treat-
 ment. Northwest M., 1934, 33: 119-21.—Jaksch-Wartenhorst.
 Ueber die Selbstbehandlung der Diabetiker und Bemerkungen
 iiber die Insuhnbehandlung nicht diabetischer Kranker.  Med.
 Klin., Berl., 1926, 22: 912.—John, H.  J.  The routine treat-
 ment  of  diabetes  mellitus.  Ohio  M. J., 1938, 34: 528-37 —
 Labbe, M.  Du traitement du diabete.  J. med. Paris, 1929,
 48: 822.-—Lashmet, F. H.  A simple plan for the  treatment  of
 diabetes in general practice.   J. Michigan M. Soc, 1936, 35:
 779-82.—Mackay, A.  Practical consideration in the treatment
 of  diabetes mellitus.  Bull. Acad. M. Toronto, 1934, 8: 7-15.—
 Michie,  H. C.   Diabetes: simplified  management  in  small
 military  hospitals.  Mil. Surgeon,  1933,  72: 130-40.   Also
 repr.—Mulier, J.  X.  Une nouvelle therapeutique antidiabeti-
 que.  Bruxelles med., 1932-33, 13: 1395-406.—Muxo y Torres,
 C.  Tratamiento  de  la diabetes  mellitus, como se efectfia
 actualmente en el Hospital General Walter Reed del ejercito
 de los Estados Unidos. Bol. ejerc. Habana, 1924, 17: 517-20 —
 Noorden, C.  Sobre los modernos metodos de tratamiento de la
 diabete*. principalmente  sobre las curas de ayuno.  Siglo med.,
 1922,  70: 510-2.—Redfearn,  J.  A.  Treatment of diabetes
 mellitus,  A. food; B. insulin.   J. M. Ass. Georgia, 1926, 15:
 55-60.—Rodrfguez-Olleros, A.  Consideraciones sobre algunos
 modernos tratamientos no insulfnicos da la diabetes; aportaci6n
 experimental.  Med.  ibera,  1933, 27: 41-5.—Sauer, H.   Ein
 neuer Versuch zur Behandlung der Zuckerkrankheit auf experi-
 menteller Grundlage.  Med. Welt, 1932, 6: 1535-8.—Schultz,
 C.   [Treatment of diabetes by Bang's  method]   Norsk mag.
 laegevid., 1931, 92: 269-83.—Schultz,  S. R.  Gastric lavage
 and gall  bladder drainage in the treatment of diabetes mellitus.
 Med. Times, N. Y., 1927, 55: 283; 294.—Scott, J. R. Practical
 management of diabetes. J. M. Soc. N. Jersey, 1931, 28: 304-
 9.—Sheppe, W. M.   Practical methods in the  handling of
 diabetes.  West Virginia M. J., 1932,  28:  113-6.—Stein, D.
 The practical treatment of diabetes  mellitus.  Med. World,
 1934, 52: 60.—Striker, C.   Clinical management of diabetes
 mellitus.  Cincinnati J.  M.,  1926-27,  7: 381-4.—Strouse, S.
 Treatment of diabetes mellitus; some practical considerations.
 Internat. Clin., 1933,  43.  ser.,  3: 198-211,  ch.   ------ &
 Soskin, S.  Clinical experimental studies on the treatment of
 diabetes  mellitus.  Contr. Med. Sc. (Libman  Annivers. Vol.)
 1932, 3:  1135-45.—Weiss, H.  Ueber eine neue Behandlungs-
 methode des Diabetes mellitus und verwandter Stoffwechsel-
 storungen.  Wien. klin. Wschr., 1924, 37: 1142.—Winkler, U.
 Heilverfahren bei Diabetes.  Med. Welt, 1933, 7: 26.—Zemp,
 F. E.  A practical  treatment of diabetes mellitus.  J. S. Caro-
 lina M. Ass., 1933, 29: 223-7.

 ----    Treatment: Methods:  Selection.

   Petren, K.   Zur  Behandlung schwerer Dia-
 betesfalle.  p.92-210.   8?   Berl.,  1928.
   In Erg. inn. Med. Kinderh., 1925, 28:
   Bang,  O.  [Diabetes  therapy with  reference to  liver and
 kidney function]  Norsk  mag.  laegevid., 1929, 90: 1179-96.—
 Beard, A. H.  The treatment of  simple  cases  of diabetes.
 Minnesota M., 1924, 7:  1-4.—Blaisdell, E. R.  Remarks on
 the practical treatment of diabetes and hypertension.  J. Maine
 M. Ass.,  1927, 18: 157-64.—Bordoni Posse, C.  Tratamiento
 de  la  diabetes grave.  An. Fac. med.,  Montev.,  1923-24  9:
 280-97— Brill, I. C.  The present day treatment  of diabetes;
 indications and contraindications for various therapeutic meas-
 ures.  Northwest M.,  1925, 24: 562-4.—Grote, L.  R.  Entste-
 hung und Behandlung  verschiedener Typen  der Zuckerkrank-
 heit.  Deut.  med.  Wschr.,  1935, 61:  41; 84.—Lauritzen,  M.
 Krankheitsverlauf  und  Behandlung  des  Diabetes  gravis-
 klinische  Studien.   Ther. Gegenwart,  1923,  64:  126; 176.—
 Marble, A.  Treatment of diabetes mellitus in the presence' of
 a high or low threshold for sugar.  Med. Clin. N. America, 1937
fl.; 427-39.—Mora.  Traitement du diabete gras.  Lyon med.,
1932, 150: 605.  Also Med. ibera, 1932, 26: pt 2, 709.—Petren,
K.,  B1U,  G.  [et al.]   Weitere  Beobachtungen uber Diabetes
 gravis und dessen Behandlung.  Wien. med. Wschr., 1923, 73:
 1845; 1901; 2000.—Sakaguchi, K., Asakawa, O., &  Ueda, H.
 Beitrage zur  Diabetesforschung;  iiber die Behandlung von
 Zuckerkranken  mit  niedriger  Zuckerausscheidungsschwelle
 Mitt. Med. Fak. Univ. Tokyo,  1922, 29: 179-203.—Stark, V.
 Zur Therapie des Pankreasdiabetes.  Med. Welt, 1932, 6: 56.—
 Steinitz, E.  Die Friihbehandlung des Diabetes.  Miinch. med
 Wschr.,  1930, 77:  191-3.—Takeda,  M., Shibuya,  S.  [et  al.]'
 Klinische Einteilung des Diabetes mellitus und einige Bemer-
 kungen iiber seine Behandlung.  Jap. J.  M. Sc, 1936, 4: Int.
 Med.,  241.—Weil,  M. P.  Le traitement  du diabete.  Gaz
 med. France, 1928, 2: 641-53.

 ----   Treatment: Methods—in general practice.
    Blatny,  J.   [Treatment of  diabetes  in  medical practice]
 Cas. lek. 6esk.,  1936, 75: 102-4.—Constam, G. R.  Diabetes-
 therapie  fiir den praktischen  Arzt.   Schweiz.  med.  Wschr
 1936,  66: 1052-5.—Curtiss, C. C.  Diabetic management by
 the general practitioner.  Med. Rec, N. Y., 1935, 141: 331-5.—
 Ehrmann, R.   Die  Behandlung des Diabetikers  durch  den
 praktischen  Arzt.   Deut. med. Wschr., 1924, 50:  792-4.—
 Flinn, R. S.  The treatment of diabetes by the general practi-
 tioner.  Southwest.  M., 1930,  14:  210-5.—Freeman, S.  L.
 The treatment of diabetes by the general practitioner.  Radiol
 Rev.,  1937, 59: 136-41.—Hare, D. C.  Notes on the treatment
 of diabetes in general practice.  Practitioner, Lond., 1929, 133:
 202-10.—Hoist,  J. E.  [Directions for practicing physicians in
 treatment of diabetes]  Ugeskr. laeger, 1932, 94: 771.—Jablons,
 B.  The  general practitioner and diabetes  mellitus.  Med. J.
 & Rec, 1933,  138:  112-7.  Also repr.—Jackson, W.  P.  Dia-
 betes and the general practitioner.  Virginia M. Month., 1925-
 26, 52: 437-41.—John, H. J.  Some practical considerations in
 diabetes mellitus. Cleveland Clin. Q., 1932, 1: 49-66.-----
 Diabetes as it concerns the specialist and the family physician.
 J. Indiana M. Ass., 1934,  27: 100-7.—Jordan, W. R.  The
 management of diabetic patients in private  practice.  Virginia
 M. Month., 1934-35, 61: 697-702.—Keeton, R. W.  The treat-
 ment of diabetes  from the viewpoint of the general practitioner.
 Illinois M. J.,  1925, 47: 227-33.—Langley, G. J. Diabetes in
 general practice.   Clin. J., Lond., 1927, 56: 149; 163; 175.—
 Lawrence, R. D.  The practitioner's  part in the treatment of
 diabetes.   Practitioner, Lond.,  1930, 124:  196-204.   -----
 The practitioner's  care of insulin diabetics  in  routine and
 emergencies.  Med.  J. Australia, 1933, 2: 588-90.   Also Clin.
 J., Lond., 1934, 63:  295-8.—Mason, E. H.  The treatment of
 diabetes mellitus through office practice.  Canad. M. Ass. J.,
 1927, 17: 175-9.—Mauriac, P.   Le traitement du diabete par
 le practicien.   Paris m6d., 1933, 89:  23-8.—Oehme,  C.  Zur
 Diabetesbehandlung in der Allgemeinpraxis.  Med. Klin., Berl.,
 1935, 31: 537-9.—Platz, C. H. The country doctor and diabetes.
 Colorado  M., 1931,  28:  163-5.— Purjesz, B.   [Treatment  of
 diabetes in general practice]  Orvoskepzes, 1932, 22: 296-304.—
 Raven, M. O. The management of diabetes in general practice.
 Clin.  J.,  Lond.,  1925, 54: 235-7.  Also Practitioner, Lond.,
 1930, 125: 402-10.—Redd, I. K.   The  treatment of diabetes by
 the country doctor.   Virginia  M. Month., 1925-26, 52: 147-
 9.—Rembert, G.  W. F.  A practical consideration of diabetes
 mellitus.  N. Orleans M. & S. J., 1926-27, 79: 310-6—Rmd, E.
 [Treatment of diabetes mellitus in  general practice]  Ugeskr.
 laeger, 1927, 89: 879-87.—Salamero Castillon, A.  Tratamiento
 de la  diabetes en el  medio rural.  Clfn. lab., Zaragoza, 1933,
 22: 397-405.—Schiff, L. F.  The management of diabetics  in
 general practice.   N. York State J.  M., 1931,  31: 617-9 —
 Schleiter, H. G.  The treatment of diabetes in private practice.
 Atlantic M. J., 1924-25,  28: 758-62.—Scott, J.  R.   Manage-
 ment of the office  diabetic.  N. York State J. M., 1932, 32: 652-
 7; 1936, 36: 694.—Sonne, C. [Treatment of diabetes in general
 practice]  Ugeskr. laeger, 1928,  90:  171-80.—Taylor, J. D.
 The general practitioner and the care of diabetes.  Med. Times,
 N. Y., 1924, 52: 26; 42.

 ----   Treatment: Oxygen.
   Beggi  &  Parenti.   L'ipodermoossigenoterapia nel diabete
 mellito.   Athena, Roma, 1933,  2: 63.—Cunningham,  O.  J.
 Oxygen treatment  for  diabetes  mellitus.   Rev. filip.  med.,
 1931,  22:  222-30.—Weinstein, C. Ueber  die Behandlung dea
 Diabetes  mit Einatmungen von reinem  Sauerstoff.   Arch.
 Verdauungskr., 1929,  46: 208-17,  2  ch.   Also Vrach. delo,
 1929,  12: 841-5.  ------  [Correlation  between sugar and
 alkalinity of blood and tissues in diabetics and changes in these
 correlations from  the effect of oxygen]   Ibid., 1931, 14: 1057-9.

 ----   Treatment: Physiotherapy.
   Boldyreff,  V. N.  L'action du refroidissement sur le diabete.
 Progr.  med.,  Par., 1933, 105.—Bordier, H.  Guerison d'un caa
 de glycosurie diabetique par la diathermie.  Arch, electr. med.,
 1926.  36:  237-9.—Cremieu, R., & Chevallier, A.  Les agents
 physiques dans le traitement du diabete  et  de  ses complica-
 tions.   J. med. Lyon,  1926, 7:  245-50.—Czezowska, Z.,  &
 Smolinski, J.  Sur l'application de la diathermie dans le dia-
 bete sucre.  C. rend. Soc. biol., 1926, 94: 347-9—Dorle, M.
 Ueber die Wirkung elektrischen Schwachstroms auf den Blut-
 zucker und die  diabetische Stoffwechselstorung.  Miinch. med.
 Wschr.,  1932,  79:   1761.   —   Ueber  die  Behandlung
gewisser Diabetesformen mit schwachen elektrischen Stromen.
Zschr. klin. Med., 1932, 122: 257-71.—Fucci, N.  Fisioterapia
del diabete mellito.   Rass. ter.  pat. clin.,  1932, 4: 297-309.—
Mazzoni, E.  La glicemia dei diabetici prima e dopo l'applica- 
DIABETES  MELLITUS
305
DIABETES  MELLITUS
  zione di grotta emanatoriarsudatoria.  Gazz. osp.,  1935,  56:
  990.—Milani,  E.  Cure  fisiche  e malattie del ricambio: il
  diabete.  Probl. nutriz., Roma, 1924, 1: 242-53.—Moyar, C. C.
  Physiotherapy for diabetes.  J.  Am.  Ass.  Med.  Phys. Res.,
  1924-25,  2: 133.—Rausch, Z.  Therapeutische Versuche  mit
  Pankreasdiathermie bei Zuckerkranken.  Deut. med.  Wschr.,
  1932, 58: 1244.  Also Orv. hetil., 1932, 76: 511-3.—Weissmann,
  A., & Weinmann. B.  Die Diathermiebehandlung des Diabetes
  mellitus.  Zschr. ges. phys. Ther., 1933, 44: 233-40.

  ----   Treatment: Problems and difficulties.
     Adlersberg, D.  Ueber  einige  Fragen der Diabetesbehand-
  lung. Wien. klin. Wschr., 1936, 49: 1318.  Also Aerztl. Prax.,
  Wien, 1937, 11: 71-3.—Allan, F.  N.  Present day problems in
  the management  of diabetes.  Canad. M.  Ass.  J.,  1938,  39:
  36-40.—Epstein, B. Difficulties in the treatment of diabetics.
  S. Afr. M. J., 1936, 10: 801.—Fitz, R.  Clinical problems in the
  diagnosis and  treatment  of  diabetes  mellitus.   Med. Clin.
  N. America, 1924-25, 8: 1451-64.  ------  Clinical problems
  in the management of diabetes with a review of  4 fatal cases.
  Ibid., 1927, 10: 1163-74.—John,  H. J. Some interesting and
  obscure problems in the diagnosis and treatment of diabetes.
  Ohio M. J., 1937,  33: 741-8.—Kern,  R. A.  Problems in  the
  regulation of the blood sugar level in the treatment of diabetes
  mellitus, as illustrated  by 2 cases.  Med. Clin.  N. America,
  1932, 16: 97-103.—Kestermann, E. Ein neuzeitliches Problem
  der Diabetestherapie.   Balneologe, 1935, 2: 49-51.—Kilgore,
  F. H.  Present day problems in the treatment of diabetes.
  Med. Rec,  Houston, 1934, 28: 476-80— Miller,  W. L.  Dia-
  betes; manifestations and difficulties in treatment.  J. M. Ass.
  Alabama, 1935-36,  5:  276-9.—Mosenthal, H.  O.  Diabetes
  mellitus—problems of present dav treatment.  Bull. N. York
  Acad. M.,  1933, 2. ser., 9: 505-49.  Also Diplomate, 1933, 5:
  163-9.  ------ & Bolduan, C.  Diabetes  mellitus—problems
  of present-day treatment.   Am. J. M. Sc, 1933, 186: 605-21 —
  Rabinowitch, I. M.  On certain problems in the  treatment of
  diabetes mellitus.  Med. Clin. N.  America, 1923-24, 7: 1753-
  9.—Schur, H.   Neue Probleme der Diabetespathogenese und
  der Diabetesbehandlung.  Mitt. Ges. inn. Med. Wien, 1934, 33:
  162-73.—Wiechmann. E., & Koch, F.   Praktische Fragen  der
  heutigen Diabetesbehandlung.   Miinch. med. Wschr.,  1929,
  76:831.

  ----  Treatment: Protein therapy.

    Schaefer, K.   *Erfahrungen mit der Protein-
  korpertherapie bei Diabetes mellitus.   21p.   8?
  [Bresl.] 1931.
    Singer,  G.   Die  Reizkorperbehandlung des
  Diabetes.   200p.   8?   Berl.,  1929.
    Bertram, F.  Zur Caseosantherapie des Diabetes.   Zschr.
  ges. exp. Med., 1924,  43: 442-8.   ------   Drei Typen  dia-
  betischer  Stoffwechselstorung unter  parenteraler Eiweisszu-
  fuhr. Wien. klin. Wschr.,  1925, 38: 459.—Falta. W., & Hogler.
  F.   Proteinkorper-Therapie  bei   Diabetes  mellitus?   Ibid.,
  24-7.  ------   Drei Typen diabetischer  Stoffwechselstorung
  und  die  parenterale  Eiweisszufuhr;  Bemerkungen  zu  der
  Arbeit von  G.  Singer.   Ibid.,  176.—Gavrila, I.  [Proteino-
  therapy in diabetes mellitus]   Cluj. med.,  1927, 8: 3; 73.—
  Grossmann, M-, & Sandor, J.  Zur Proteinkorpertherapie des
  Diabetes mellitus.   Wien.  klin.  Wschr.,  1924,  37:  854 —
  Lundberg, E., Josephson, B., & Kaijser, R.  Einige  Versuche
  mit parenteraler Proteinstofftherapie bei Diabetes. Acta med.
  scand.,  1926-27,   65:  182-208.—Maier-Weinertsgriin,   D.
  Zur Proteinkorpertherapie des Diabetes mellitus.  Med. Klin.,
  Berl., 1938, 34: 433-5.—Nagel, W.  Die Wirkung parenteraler
  Eiweissapplikationen auf den Diabetes mellitus.   Deut. Arch.
  klin. Med., 1931, 171: 61-72.—Pierre, J.  La proteino-therapie
  et le traitement du diabete sucre.  J. med.  Paris, 1926,  45:
  398-400.—Schaefer,  K.    Zur  Proteinkorpertherapie  des
  Diabetes mellitus.   Deut.  med.   Wschr.,  1931,  57:  761.—
  Schilling, E., & Hippe, H.  Zur Behandlung des  Diabetes
  mellitus mit Caseosan.   Deut. med. Wschr.,  1925, 51: 191.—
  Singer,  G.   Die Reizkorpertherapie  des  Diabetes  mellitus.
  Wien. klin.  Wschr., 1925,  38: 1366;  1926, 39:  28.  ---—
 Ueber  das  Geltungsgebiet der  Reizkorperbehandlung  des
 Diabetes.  Miinch. med. Wschr.,  1926, 73:  1877-9.
 Proteinkorper-Therapie des Diabetes mellitus.  Kim.  Wschr.,
 1924,  3:  1995-9.  Also Verh. Deut. Ges. inn. Med.,  1924,
 36. Kongr.,  117-9.  Also Wien. med.  Wschr.,  1925,  75:  54;
 1926, 76: 17.  Also Med. Klin., Berl.,  1926, 22: 634.  ----—
 Drei Typen diabetischer Stoffwechselstorung unter parenteraler
 Eiweisszufuhr.   Wien. klin. Wschr., 1925, 38: 64-6.
 Zur Aussprache  iiber die  Proteinkorperbehandlung des Dia-
 betes.   Ibid., 1926,  39: 757.  ------  II trattamento del dia-
 bete zuccherino per mezzo di sostanze irritanti.  Riforma med.,
 1931, 47: 555-7.

 ----  Treatment: Radiotherapy.
   Alvarez, L. M.  Irradiaci6n  de  la hipofisis  en la  diabetes
 graves.  Arch, argent, enferm. ap.  digest., 1936-37, 12: 413-
 21.—Andersen, A.  Beitrag zur Diabetestherapie (Behandlung
 mit  verbrennungsfreien ultravioletten Strahlen)   Munch.
 med. Wschr., 1923, 70:  1484.—Ballarin, B.,  & Vincenzetto,  C.
 Sulla  radioterapia tubero-ipofisaria del  diabete mellito.  Kiv.
otoneur., 1933, 9: 422-39.—Barison, F.   Morbo di Dupuytren
e diabete guariti con radioterapia della ipofisi. Gior. psichiat.,

        152511—vol. 4, 4th series----20
 1932, 60: 45-64.— Barnes. B. O., Culpepper, W. L., & Hutton,
 J. H.  Experimental diabetes  treated  by X-ray  applied  to
 pituitary and adrenal regions.   Am.  J.  Physiol.,  1935,  113:
 7.—Belot, J.  A propos  du traitement du  diabete  par lea
 rayons X.   Sang, Par.,  1933, 7: 530.—Boschi,  G.  Diabete
 mellito guarito colla radioterapia profonda dell'ipofisi.  Gazz.
 osp., 1929, 50: 744-8.------La raia cura del diabete mellito
 mediante la radioterapia della regione ipofisaria.  Policlinico,
 1930, 37:  sez. prat.. 581-3.—Campailla,  G.  La radioterapia
 tubero-ipofisaria  nel diabete  mellito in rapporto col concetto
 clinico di ipomesocefalia.  Atti Congr. ital. radiol. med.,  1934,
 11: pt 2,  171-3.—Culpepper, W. L.,  Madden, E.  E.  [et al.]
 Treatment of essential hypertension and  diabetes mellitus by
 irradiation of the pituitary and adrenal regions.   Endocrinology,
 1938, 22: 236-42.—Delherm, L., & Fischgold, H.  L'irradiation
 fonctionnelle de 1'hypophyse; le diabete insulino-resistant.  Bull.
 Soc. radiol. med. France, 1937, 25: 611-9. Also Monde med.,
 1937, 47: 953-60.—Dessylla, C.  Considerazioni sulla irradia-
 zione delle  regioni  temporali nella cura del  diabete  mellito
 infantile.  Riv.  radiol.,  1931,  3: 171-81.—Francaviglia, A.
 La irradiazione della regione temporale nella cura del diabete
 mellito.  Rass. ter.  pat.  clin., 1931, 3: 705-13.—Franke, W.
 Behandlung   des Diabetes  mellitus   mit  Radiumstrahlen.
 Deut. med. Wschr.,  1927, 53: 1685-7.—Fucci. N.  Contributo
 clinico sul valore della roentgenterapia ipofisaria  nel diabete
 mellito; influenza delle irradiazioni sul ricambio idrocarbonato
 e sul  quadro ematologico.   Arch, radiol., Nap., 1933, 9: 481-
 528. —Hutton, J.  H.   Radiotherapeutic treatment of hyperten-
 sion and diabetes. Radiology, 1935, 24: 330-40.  Also Clin. M.
 & S., 1935, 42: 442-4. Also Am. J. Roentg., 1936, 35: 813-7.
 ------Response of essential hypertension and diabetes to
 small doses  of the  X-ray.   Radiol. Rev., 1936, 58:  158-64.
 ------Irradiation  of  the  pituitary  and adrenal glands in
 essential hypertension and diabetes.  Clin. M. & S., 1937, 44:
 533-6.—Johnson, J.  B., Selle, W. A., & Westra, J. J. Massive
 roentgen  irradiation  of  the  hypophvsis  in  experimental  dia-
 betes.  Am.  J. Roentg.,  1938, 39: 95-102.— Jonata, R.  Sulla
 modificazioni della toleranza verso gli idrati di  carbonio e della
 diuresi  consecutive   ad  irradiazione  rontgen  delle   regioni
 temporali  nel  diabete mellito.  Ann.  radiol.,  Bologna, 1934,
 8: 651-72.—Kolta, E.  Ueber die Strahlentherapie des Diabetes
 mellitus.  Strahlentherapie, 1928-29, 31: 797-800.—La Barre.
 J.   A  propos  du traitement du  diabete  par  les ravons X.
 Sang, Par.,  1933, 7: 487-96.—Langeron, L.,  & Desplats, R.
 Radiotherapie des   regions  surrenales,  gangrenes,   prurits
 diabetiques;  glycosurie;  glycemie.  Bull. Soc. radiol. med.
 France, 1932, 20: 277. ------ Sur Taction de la radiotherapie
 fonctionnelle sympathique et surrenale dans certains diabetes
 sucres.  Lyon  med.,  1933, 151: 487.------Diabete sucre
 et  radiotherapie  (radiotherapie  hypophysaire  en  particulier)
 Bull. Soc. med. hop.  Paris, 1937, 3. ser., 53: 1050.—Luettichau,
 A.  Sulla tolleranza  dei diabetici alle applicazioni di radium e
 di rontgenterapia intensiva.  Riv. radiol., 1931, 6: pt 2,  936-
 45.—Macchia, E.  Radiumterapia e diabete (nota preventiva)
 Actinoterapia,  Nap., 1927, 6: 178.  Also Med. prat.,  Nap.,
 1927, 12: 353.—Marino, S., & Milani, E.   Azioni delle applica-
 zioni profonde di raggi X sugli organi endocrini e specialmente
 sul  pancreas  nei  diabetici.  Probl.  nutriz., Roma,  1925, 2:
 112-27.—Merle,  E.   Diabete grave insulino-resistant; reduc-
 tion brusque et massive de l'insulino-resistance  par irradiation
 de la region  hypophysaire.  Bull. Soc.  med. hop. Paris, 1935,
 3. ser., 51: 35-9.—Morris, N., & Suttie,  D. C.  Diabetes  and
 ultra-violet irradiation therapy.  Brit. M. J., 1934, 1: 614-6.—
 Romano,  S.   Considerazioni sulla rontgenirradiazione della
 ipofisi nella  cura  del diabete mellito.  Rass.  internaz.  clin.
 ter., 1933, 14: 934-41.—Rosinski  & Quedenfeld.  Behandlung
 des Diabetes mit Radiumstrahlen.  Deut. med. Wschr., 1926,
 52: 1991.—Saidman,  J.  Heiiotherapie concentree de diabete.
 Ann. Inst, actin., Par.,  1937-38,  12: 35-7.—Seilchiro,  M.
 Le resultat therapeutique de la  radiotherapie dans le  diabete
 sucre (d'apres un  cas de  cancer du col chez une diabetique)
 Rev.  fr.  gyn. obst.,  1925, 20: 674-6.—Selle, W. A.. Westra,
 J. J., & Johnson, J.  B.  The effect of irradiation of the hypo-
 phvsis on  experimental  diabetes.  Texas J.  M.,  1934,  30:
 275-9.  Also Endocrinology, 1935,  19:  97-104.—Slosse, A.
 Action du thorium B sur les  animaux depancreates et sur le
 diabetique.   C. rend. Soc. biol.,  1923,  89: 814-6.  —----
 Goffin, J., &  Ingelbrecht, P.  Note sur Taction du thorium 10
 dans  le  diabete.   Ibid.,  1182.—Volicer, L.    [Radiological
 erythema dose in diabetes]  Cas. lek. fesk., 1930, 69:  1313-5.—
 Wanke, H.  Die Behandlung des Diabetes mit  Radiumemana-
 tion.   Med. Klin., Berl.,  1933, 29: 1176:

 ----  Treatment: Social aspect.

   See also Diabetes mellitus, Social and national
 aspect; Diabetic, Welfare.
   Banse,  H.   J.   *Sozialmedizinische  Betrach-
 tungen zur praktischen Behandlung des Diabetes
 mellitus  auf Grund  eigener Erfahrungen.   55p.
 8?    Greifswald,  1936.
   Baehr, G.   Economy of modern methods in  the study and
 treatment of  diabetes mellitus.  Mod.  Hosp.,  1924, 23: 563-
 5.—Biittner, H. E.  Diabetesbehandlung als soziales Problem.
 Verh. Deut. Ges. inn. Med., 1937, 49. Kongr., Sekt. inn. Med.,
82-4 —Drigalski,  W.  von.  Ueber wirtschaftliche Diabetesbe-
handlung.  Zbl. inn.   Med.,  1935, 56: 1009-17.—Grote. L. R.
Oekonomie in der Diabetestherapie.   Zschr. arztl.  Fortbild., 
DIABETES  MELLITUS
306
DIABETES MELLITUS
1933,  30: 397-9.—Jong, J.  J.  de.   [Treatment  of  diabetes
mellitus as a general disease of the people]  Geneesk. bl., 1930,
28: 125-51.  Also Presse med., 1930, 38: 1292-5.—Joslin, E. P.
Modern diabetic treatment; the simplicity of its methods  and
its  dependence upon  the  education and cooperation of  the
public, the patient and the general practitioner.   Q. Bull. Kan-
sas City Clin. Soc, 1942-25,  1: No. 4, 1-7.—Lyon, E.  Soziale
Diagnose und soziale Therapie der Zuckerkrankheit.  Arch.
Verdauungskr.,  1930, 47: 380-93.—Minkowski,  O.  Ueber
wirtschaftliche  und doch sachgemasse  Behandlung  Zucker-
kranker.  Ther. Gegenwart, 1925, 66: 194-9.—Schroeder, A. H.
Social aspects of the treatment of diabetes.  Hosp. Social Serv.,
1926,13:230-6.—Singer, G. Le traitement du diabete; ref ormes
et prevoyance sociale.  Progr. med., Par., 1938,  1167-72.

----   Treatment:  Statistics.

   See also Diabetes mellitus, Prognosis.
   Ponteva, E.   Ueber die Resultate der Diabe-
tesbehandlung  in Finnland.   108p.   8?   Helsin.,
1938.
   Allen, F. M.  Present results and outlook  of diabetic treat-
ment.  Ann. Int. M.,  1928, 2: 203-14.  ------  Methods  and
results of diabetic treatment.  Tr. N. Hampshire M. Soc, 1930,
154-73.  Also N. England J. M., 1930, 203: 1133-9.—Baranov,
V.  G.  [Evaluation of certain new  methods in treatment of
diabetes]  Arkh. biol. nauk,  1935, 40: 253-7.—Fain, S. C, &
Nicely, W. E.  The treatment of diabetes tested with the stress
and strain of life; with case reports.  Wisconsin M. J., 1930, 29:
623-7.—Finley, R. W.  Causes for failure in  the treatment of
diabetes.  Ohio M. J., 1936,  32: 813-7.—Heiberg, K. A.   Old
and new treatment of diabetes from a statistical point of view.
J. Metab. Res., 1923, 3: 677-8.—Henkel, G. Kritischer Bericht
iiber die in den Jahren  1927-31 behandelten Zuckerkranken.
Zschr. klin. Med.,  1933, 125: 52-67.—Herold, A. A.  Evalua-
tion of modern therapy in diabetes mellitus.  South. M.  J.,
1937, 30: 742-6.—John, H. J.  The  improvement of tolerance
in diabetic patients and  the importance of early and adequate
treatment.  Med. J. & Rec, 1929, 129: 570; 606.—Jongh, C. L.
de (Results in  treatment of diabetes)  Ned. tschr. geneesk,
1934, 78: 19-31.—Klemmer, R. N.  An analysis of 312 cases of
diabetes treated in  an open hospital in 8 years.  Am. J. M.  Sc,
1932, 184: 379.—Lundberg, E.  [Results of modern treatment
of diabetes by data of official statistics] Sven. lak. tidn., 1938,
35: 159-66.—Margolin,  M.   Diabetes mellitus:  a statistical
analysis of 120 cases treated at the  outpatient department of
the University of Nebraska.  Nebraska M. J., 1936, 21: 1-6 —
Mulholland, H. B.  Treatment of diabetes mellitus; a review of
a  year's  work.   Virginia M. Month.,  1924-25, 51: 737-42 —
Ponteva, E.  [Results in treatment of diabetes]  Duodecim,
Helsin., 1937, 53: 443-57.—Witts, L. J.  Treatment of diabetes
in Canada and the United States.   Lancet, Lond., 1926, 2:
1160-3.

----  Treatment: Theory and principles.

   New York  Diabetes Association.   Funda-
mental  concepts  in  the  treatment  of  diabetes
mellitus and its complications  (Series)   N.  Y.,
1936-
   Allen, F. M.  Remarks on the practical treatment of dia-
betes.  California West. M., 1925, 23: 1265-9.—Almeida Prado,
A.  de.  Symptomas, pathogenia e tratamento do diabetes e
suas complicates.  Ann. Fac. med. S. Paulo, 1930, 5: 329-62,
2  pl.-—Barlocco,  A.  Patogenesi e terapia del diabete. Gazz.
osp., 1926,  47:  1018-22.—Basile, G.   I sette punti nella cura
del diabete.  Med. nuova, 1936, 27: 67-73.—Bierry. Le diabete
sucre;  ses causes, son traitement.   Rev.  sc, Par., 1924,  62:
129; 171.—Bigwood, E. I. Patogenesi e trattamento del diabete
zuccherino.  Biochim. ter. sper.,  1924, 11: 155-62.—Bisbini, B.,
& Manzini,  C.  Patogenesi  e terapia del diabete (riassunto
delle lezioni del Prof.  A. Barlocco)  Riforma med., 1926,  42:
913-6.—Black, D. R.  Practical points in the management of
diabetes.  J.  Missouri M. Ass.,  1925, 22: 125-9.—Boldyreff,
W. N.  Diabetes mellitus, its physiological essence and rational
treatment.  Am. J. Digest. Dis.,  1934-35, 1: 453-6.—Bousfield,
R. E.   Practical points in the treatment of diabetes.  J. Maine
M. Ass.,  1926, 17:  104-10.—Brown, C. F.  Treatment of dia-
betes mellitus; with report of cases.  Texas J.  M., 1926-27, 22:
316-9.—Buchanan, J. A.  The essential phases in the treatment
of diabetes mellitus.  Med.  J.  & Rec, 1928,  127: 485-7.—
Burns, C. R.  Treatment of diabetes mellitus.  N. Zealand M.
J.,  1932,  31: 342-8.—Cazzamali, G.   Contributo alia  cura dei
diabetici.  Rinasc. med., 1933, 10: 543.—Charin, M.  [Patho-
genesis and treatment of diabetes mellitus]  Klin, med., Moskva,
1924,  2:  348-51.—Conceptos fundamentales del tratamiento
de la diabetes mellitus  y sus complicaciones.  Bol.  Of. san
panamer., 1937,  16: 434-6.—Corbini, G.  Note di terapia del
diabete mellito.  Gior. med. prat., 1930, 12: 97; 129.—Curatolo,
A.  Nuovi orientamenti sulla terapia del diabete.   Ibid., 1937,
28: 415-8.—Darnell, J.  R.  Modern conception and rational
treatment of diabetes  mellitus.  Mil. Surgeon,  1924, 55: 650-
!?J:~Depisch, F. Ueber die Grundlagen der Diabetestherapie.
Mitt. Ges. inn. Med. Wien, 1932, 31: 88-98.  Also Wien. med
V\ schr  1932, 82: 1287.  ------  Ueber die Theorie und Praxis
der Behandlung des Diabetes. Erg.  inn. Med. Kinderh., 1935
48: 1-76.—Ercklentz, B. W.  Consideraciones criticas sobre ei
tratamiento de la diabetes mellitus.  Gac. med. Caracas, 1936
43: 171-4.  Also Rev. med. germ. iber. amer., 1936, 9: 81-8.—
Essenson, S. J. Observations in treatment of diabetes mellitus.
Med. Times,  N. Y., 1925,  53: 244.—Falta, W.  Theoretische
Grundlagen der  Diabetesbehandlung.  Wien.  klin.  Wschr.,
1936, 49: 65-9.—Ferreira Alvares, A.  A  diabete (concepcSes
sobre a sua patogenia,  fisiopatologia e sua  terapeutica pelos
modernos agentes medicamentosos)   Arq. Esc med. cir. Nova
Goa,  1930, ser. B, 309-72.—Forster.  Zur  Behandlung der
Diabetes mellitus.  Fortsch. Med., 1926, 44: 877-80.—Gaeta,
R.  Patogenesi e cura del diabete. Gazz.  osp., 1929, 50: 165-
8.—Garrod, A., Willcox, W. H. [et  al.]  Discussion on the
modern treatment of diabetes.  Tr. M. Soc,  Lond., 1923, 45:
3-16.—Geelmuyden, H. C.  [Recent work on  the  theory of
diabetes and its treatment]  Norsk  mag.  lsegevid.,  1923, 84:
1078-92.—Giles, U.  The rational treatment of diabetes melli-
tus.  N. Orleans M. & S. J., 1934, 87: 373-8.—Hamburger, F.
Zur Behandlung der Zuckerkrankheit.  Mschr. Kinderh., 1929,
44: 61-6.—Heiberg, K. A.  Ueber Behandlung und Auffassung
des Diabetes  mellitus.   Acta med. scand., 1930, 73: 45-59.—
Holland, G.   Unsere  Erfahrungen aus der Sprechstunde fiir
Zuckerkranke.  Ther.  Gegenwart, 1936, 77: 217-20.—Holmes,
A. W.  On the treatment of diabetes.  Med. J. Australia, 1924,
2: 85-8.—Hunt, T. Some points in the treatment of diabetes
mellitus. Clin. J., Lond., 1931, 60: 193-6.—Ide, M.  Notes sur
le traitement antidiabetique.  Rev. med., Louvain, 1927, 275-
82.—Joslin. E. P.  Ideals  in the treatment  of  diabetes and
methods for their realization.  N. England J. M., 1928-29, 198:
379-82.  ------   An appraisal  of the present  treatment of
diabetes.  J.  Am.  M. Ass.,  1931, 98: 595-602.  Also repr —
Kemper, C. F. Basic principles in the modern  treatment of
diabetes mellitus.  Colorado M., 1927, 24:  83-7.—Klein,  O.
Ueber die Therapie des  Diabetes mellitus nach modernen Ge-
sichtspunkten.  Wien. med. Wschr., 1930,  80: 1553; 1931, 81:
128; 228; 401.—Kucharski, T. [Present views on the treatment
of diabetes]   Lek.  wojsk.,  1926, 8:  31-47.—Labbe, M., &
Boulin,  R.  Influence de la therapeutique sur les albumines  du
sang chez les diabetiques. C. rend. Soc biol., 1931, 107: 1239.—
Lepore, M.  Contributo  clinico-terapeutico  alia conoscenza
del diabete.   Pensiero  med.,  1926,  15:  648-51.—Lopez,  R.
Normas en el tratamiento de la diabetes verdadera.  Dia med.,
B. Air., 1930-31, 3: 349-51.—Love, T. R.  The impropriety of
certain procedures in the care of diabetics; a  plea for mainte-
nance of approximate  normal blood sugar  in diabetics.  Colo-
rado M., 1925, 22: 13-5.—McLester, J. S.  Diabetes mellitus;
the cardinal principles of treatment.   J. Florida M. Ass., 1923-
24, 10:  102-4.—Macedo Ribeiro, C.   Modernas ideas sobre
o  tratamento  do  diabetes.  Rev. As. paul. med.,  1936,  9:
1-12.—Martini, P., & Schuler,  B.  Untersuchungen iiber die
Behandlung der Zuckerkrankheit.  Klin.  Wschr.,  1937, 16:
364; 1110; 1113.—Meier, R., & Drigalski. W. von.  Grundsatze
einer  einfachen und rationellen  Diabetesbehandlung.  Arch.
Verdauungskr., 1935, 58: 1-21, tab.—Menninger, C. F.  Res-
toration of the pancreas.   J. Kansas M. Soc, 1925, 25: 131-5.—
Meyer,  W. B.  Neuere Gesichtspunkte in der  Behandlung und
Beurteilung des Diabetes.  Med. Welt, 1930, 4: 625;  670 —
Mittra,  N. N., & Dhar, N. R. Induced reactions and diabetes
from the viewpoint of induced oxidation.  J. Phys. Chem., 1925,
29: 376-94.—Mollerstrom,  J. The treatment of diabetes with
reference to the endogenous  periodicity of the carbohydrate
metabolism.   Acta med.  scand., 1934,  suppl. 59,  145-61.
         Some new observations  and  principles concerning
diabetes research and their practical application to diabetic
therapy.   Uppsala  lak.  foren. forh.,  1935,  41: 287-327 —
Moorhead, T. G. Introductory remarks on the modern treat-
ment  of diabetes.   Irish J. M. Sc,  1923, 5. ser. 395-405 —
Mosenthal, H. O. Notes on the treatment of diabetes mellitus.
Med.  Clin. N. America, 1924, 81; 102.—Mulier, P.  Erfahrun-
gen und Beobachtungen  bei  der Behandlung Zuckerkranker.
Munch, med. Wschr., 1928, 75: 1231-5—Mukherjee, H. N.
The basis  of the modern treatment of diabetes.  Calcutta M.
J., 1925-26,  20: 363-8.—Nelson,  L.  T.   Some fundamental
principles  in the diagnosis and treatment of diabetes mellitus.
Northwest M.,  1925, 24:  265-71.—Noguera,  J.   Diabetes;
metabolismo, patogenia  y tratamiento.  Clfn.  lab.,  Zaragoza,
1929,  13:  353-74.—Noorden, K. von.   Ueber Wesen und Be-
handlung der Zuckerkrankheit.  Wien. med. Wschr., 1924, 74:
598-606.   ------   [Theory and therapy  of diabetes]   Klin.
med.,  Moskva,  1926, 4: 211-5.   ------   Zur  funktionellen
Pathologie und  Therapie der  Zuckerkrankheit.  Med. Klin.,
Berl.,  1933, 29: 1; 39; 78.—Olivier, H. R.  Sur  quelques prin-
cipes  de diagnostic  et de traitement du diabete sucre.  Rev.
med.,  Par., 1928, 45: 701-15.—Oliver, T. H.  Some  aspects of
the treatment of diabetes mellitus.  Brit.  J. Phys. M., 1935-
36,10: 167-9.—Padilla, T., & Paz, E. S.  Breves consideraciones
sobre  etiologfa y tratamiento de la diabetes azucarada.  Rev.
As. med. argent., 1920, 33: sect. soc.  med., 205-12.—Perrault,
M. Concernant le traitement du diabete sucre.  Progr. med.,
Par.,  1937, 1573; 1613.—Peters, J. P.  Individualized treat-
ment  of diabetes. Rhode Island M. J., 1938, 21: 1-5.—Petren,
K.  [What can  we demand from the medical  treatment of
diabetes?]   Fin.  lak. sail, hand., 1926, 68: 1061-76.—Poczka,
N.  Leitsatze fiir  die Behandlung Zuckerkranker.   Fortsch.
Ther., 1937, 13: 649-54.—Popescu-Inotesti, C. N.. & Radoslav,
C.  [Treatment  of diabetes in the  light of present pathogenic
data]   Romania med., 1929, 7: 74; 87.—Porter, W. H.   Dia-
betes; its  pathogenesis and treatment.  Med. J. & Rec,  1928,
128: 448;  1930, 132: 13; 64— Quinones, M.   Generalidades
sobre  el tratamiento de la diabetes. Rev. As. med. mex., 1926,
5: 1448-50.   Also  Sciencia  med., Rio,  1926,  4:  175-86 —
Rabinowitch, I. M.  Simplicity in  the  management of the 
DIABETES  MELLITUS
307
DIABETES  MELLITUS
diabetic   Canad. M.  Ass. J., 1925, 15: 1106-12.—Reynolds,
H  I   Further  observations on  the  treatment of diabetes
mellitus.   J. M. Ass. Georgia, 1927, 16: 161-6.—Rud. E.  In-
fluence du t raitement curatif sur la presence du n6o-glucose dans
le sang des diabetiques; etudes sur les echanges en hydrates de
carbone.   C. rend. Soc. biol., 1926, 95: 52-4— Schiipbach, A.
Die Richtlinien der modernen Diabetestherapie.  Praxis, Bern,
1937 26: 266-72.—Scott, J. R.   Considerations bearing on the
successful treatment of diabetes mellitus. Bull. N. York Acad.
M  1934  2  ser., 10:  358-62.—Servoss, G. L.  Diabetes and
commonsense.  West. M. Times,  1925-26, 45: 193-8.—Some
practical  principles in the management of diabetes.   Clin. Rev.
Pittsburgh, 1934-35, 3:  45-52.—Somogyi,  M., & Cook,  J. E.
Practical  and  theoretical considerations in the  treatment of
diabetes.   Week. Bull. S. Louis M. Soc, 1935-36, 30: 283-5 —
Srnetz K. Praktische Erfahrungen iiber Diabetesbehandlung.
Med.  Klin., Berl., 1937,  33: 1028-33.—Strauss, H.  Neuere
Gesichtspunkte in  der  Behandlung  der Diabetiker.   Ther.
Gegenwart, 1933,  74: 9; 56.—Striker, C.  Some  practical con-
siderations of diabetes mellitus.  J. Med., Cincin., 1937-38, 18:
230-4.—Turlais, C.  Sur le traitement du diabete.  Arch. med.
Angers 1924 28:141-7.—Tuttle, G. H. Rational treatment of
diabetes.   Arch.  Ther.,  N.  Y.,  1020, 5: 51-4.—Umber, F.
Krankenvorstellungen und Bemerkungen zur Diabetestherapie.
Med.  Klin., Berl., 1927, 23: 1278.—Watson,  E. M.  Modern
concepts  of diabetes and its treatment.  Med. Press & Circ,
Lond., 1938, 1!I6: 28-36.—Wegierko, J.  [Author's theories on
the treatment of diabetes]  Warsz. czas. lek., 1936,  13: 517-29.
._____   Remarques sur  la nature et le traitement du diabete
basees sur des observations personnelles.   Ann. med.,  Par.,
1937,  41: 246-63.   Also Wien.  klin.  Wschr.,  1937, 50:  1130;
1158'.—Weiss,  T.  Allgemeine Gesichtspunkte bei der Behand-
lung Zuckerkranker.  Munch,  med. Wschr.,  1928, 75:  1716;
1764 —Wendt, L. F. C.   Some  essentials in  the treatment of
diabetes  mellitus.  Grace Hosp. Bull.,  Detr., 1929,  13:  4-10.
Also J. Michigan M. Soc, 1929, 28: 376-9.—White, A. C. The
blood-fats in diabetes  mellitus in relation to treatment.   Q. J.
Med.,  Oxf.,  1925-26,  19: 159-78.—Wimphen, A.   Le traite-
ment du diabete doit-il comprendre autre chose que le regime et
l'insuline?  Bull. g6n. ther., 1936, 187: 53-62.

---   Treatment:  Vitamins.

   Anti-beriberi vitamin now used to  treat diabetes. Science
News Lett., 1935,  27: 367.—Desgrez, A., Bierry, H., & Rathery,
F  Utilite de la vitamine B et du levulose dans la cure par l'in-
suline.  C. rend. Acad, sc, 1923, 177: 795-7.—Fernandez Muniz,
M  & Mendez Batista, J. La vitamina B en el diabetico.  Rev.
med. cir.  Habana, 1934, 39: 26-9.—Labbe, M., Ncpveux, F., &
Gringoire, J. D.  Le role des vitamines B dans le metabolisme
hydrocarbon6-  leur emploi dans le traitement du diabete.  Bull.
Acad. m6d., Par., 1933,  3. ser., 109: 689-702.—Melcer,  A. S.
 Vitamin B in the treatment of diabetes] Polska gaz. lek., 1932,
11: 89-91.—Mills, C. A.  Treatment of diabetes with an acid-
alcoholic  extract of plants rich in  vitamin  B.  Am. J. M. Sc,
1928, 175: 376-83.—Oshima, M., Terashima, T., & Matsutam,
Y  Ueber den Einfluss  von 1-Askorbinsaure  (Vitamin C) auf
Diabetes  mellitus.   Med.  Klin.,  Berl.,  1938,  34: 262-4.—
Pfleger  R  & Scholl, F.   Diabetes und Vitamin  C.   Wien.
Arch. iAn. Med., 1937, 31: 219-30.—Purjesz,  B., & Meszaros,
G.  [Role of substances containing Bi vitamin for the treatment
of diabetesl  Budapesti orv. ujs., 1936, 34: 737-42.   Also  Arch.
Verdauungskr., 1937,  62: 42-51— Ralli, E.  P., Brandaleone,
H  & Mandelbaum, T.   Studies on the effect of the adminis-
tration of carotene and vitamin A in  patients  with diabetes
mellitus.   J. Lab. Clin. M., 1934-35, 20: 1266-75— Ralli. E  P.,
Pariente,  A. C. [et al.]  Effect of carotene and  vitamin  A on
patients  with diabetes mellitus.  J. Am.  M.  Ass.,  1936, 106:
1975_g —Ralli, E. P.,  & Waterhouse, A.  Studies on the  effect
of the administration of carotene and vitamin A in patients with
diabetes mellitus; the effect of a cod liver oil concentrate on the
blood carotene and cholesterol.   J. Am  Diet Ass.,1935-36,
11- 110-4—Roller, M.   Ueber den Einfluss  der Vitamine A
und C  auf die  Glykosurie bei Diabetes mellitus.  Med. Klin.,
Berl.,  1936, 32: 898.—Rosania, L.  La vitamina B  nel tratta-
mento delle glicosurie iperglicemiche.  Pensiero med., 1935, M:
205-12 —Sainton, J.  Vitamines B et  diabete.  Progr.  med.,
Par. 1933, 2266-76.—Sindoni,  A., jr.  Vitamin deficiency in
prescription diets  of diabetics: a study into the relationship of
diet deficiency  to symptomatology as observed in 85 diabetics
with previous dietary treatment.  Am J Digest. Dis., 1936-37,
3: 759-65.—Stoicesco, S., & Gingold, N.  Action de 1 acide
ascorbique (Vitamine  C) sur le metabolisme  des hydrates de
carbone chez les  diabetiques.   Bull.  Acad,  med  Roumanie,
1936,  1:  369-72—Ziegelroth, P.   Zuckerkrankheit  und Avl-
taminose; ein praktischer Beitrag zu einer Reform der Diabetes-
kost.  Munch, med. Wschr., 1927, 74: 111.

----  Treatment—in children.

  See   also   Diabetes  mellitus,   infantile   and

juvenile.
  Lowenstein,  E.    *Beobachtungen  iiber  die
ambulante  Behandlung  zuckerkranker  Kinder

[Munster]   19p.  8?   Krefeld, 1933.
  Poirier,  P.   Contribution  au traitement des
diabetes graves infantiles.   60p.   8?   Par., 1923.
   Priesel,  R.,  &   Wagner,  R.    Die  Zucker-
krankheit und  ihre  Behandlung im Kindesalter.
211p.   8?   Lpz.,  1932.
   Schulz,  [H.] M.   *Ergebnisse der Behandlung
zuckerkranker  Kinder in  der Universitats-Kin-
derklinik Halle a. d.  Saale  wahrend  der letzten
7  Jahre    [Halle]   32p.    8?    Merseburg-Saale,
1934.
   Allan, F. N.   The results of treatment of diabetes of chil-
dren.  Proc. Mayo Clin., 1929, 4: 270. ------& Wilder, R. M.
Causes  of failure in the treatment of diabetes  of children.
J.  Am. M. Ass., 1930, 94: 147-52.  Also repr.—Allaria, G. B.
La terapia del diabete mellito nell'infanzia.  Pediat. med. prat.,
Tor.,  1931,  6:  5-18.—Azerad,  E.   Traitement  du diabete
infantile.  In Actual, infant. (Babonneix, L.) Par., 1932,  68-
76.—Bader,  G.  B.   Observations  on the  management and
treatment of  juvenile diabetes.  J. Pediat., S. Louis, 1934, 4:
77-86.—Beattie, B.  Some experiences in  the treatment of
young diabetics from the point of view of  the general practi-
tioner.  N.  England  J.  M.,  1935,  212:  473-9.—Blazek.  F.
[Treatment of diabetes in children]  Cas. lek. Cesk., 1931, 70:
1232:  1255.—Bogen, M.  Ueber  den derzeitigen  Stand  der
Diabetesbehandlung im Kindesalter  an den deutschen  Uni-
versitats-Kinderkliniken.  KinderarztL Prax., 1937, 8: 293-9.—
Bowcock, H.  Methods  and results in  the  treatment  of dia-
betic  children.  J. M.  Ass. Georgia,  1935, 24: 387-91.—Boyd,
G. L.   The  treatment of diabetes in children.   Am. J. Dis.
Child.,  1925,  29: 329-46.—Brush, J. M.  Stabilization of the
diabetic child.   Ibid.,  1935, 49:  267-70.—Clement, R.  Le
traitement du diabete sucre chez l'enfant.   Bull. gen. ther.,
1936,  187:  153-7.  Also  Presse med., 1936, 44:  1615.—Cura
(La)  del diabete infantile.  Minerva med., Tor., 1934,  25:
pt 2,  209.—Degroote, R.  Traitement  du  diabete infantile
par le regime, la diathermie et l'actinotherapie.   Arch. 61ectr.
med., 1931,  39:  267.—Deitchman, M.  The treatment of
diabetes in children.  Ohio  M.  J., 1935, 31: 844-6.—Dennett,
R. H.  The  treatment of diabetes  mellitus in children.  N.
York  State J. M.,  1926, 26: 43-6.—Dessylla, C.  Alcune con-
siderazioni sul diabete mellito infantile con particolare riguardo
alia  terapia.   Arch,  pat., Bologna,  1931-32,   11:  1-45.—
Ducas,  P.  Traitement  du diabete infantile. J. med.  Paris,
1932  52: 400-4.  Also  Med.  inf.,  1932,  39:  107-24.   Also
Rev.  gen. clin.  ther..  1934, 48: 273-8.—Fanconi.   Die Be-
handlung des Diabetes im Kindesalter.  Schweiz. med. Wschr,
1926,  56: 1230.—Fischer. A. E.   The  treatment of juvenile
diabetes.  Am. J.  Dis.  Child.,  1929, 38: 323-7.—Freise, R.
Neuere  Erfahrungen und Untersuchungen  uber  die Behand-
lung  des Diabetes mellitus im  Kindesalter.  Fortsch. Med.,
1927  45-  473-5.—Frick, P. Die Behandlung der kindlichen
Zuckerkrankheit.   Med.  Welt,  1937,  11: 1238-40.  ------ &
Musterle, H.   Zur  Behandlung  des  kindlichen  Diabetes.
Zschr.  Kinderh.,  1936,  58: 126-41.—Fucci, N.    II diabete
mellito  nei bambini;  decorso,  diagnosi, prognosi  e terapia.
Rass.  internaz.  clin.  ter.,  1931, 12: 1140-50.—Graham,  G.
The treatment  of diabetes  mellitus  in young children.  Chn.
J., Lond.,   1925,  54:  313-9.—Griesshaber, A.    Ueber  die
Besonderheiten  in der  Behandlung der kindlichen Zucker-
krankheit.  Med. Welt,  1935, 9: 749-51.—Grote, L. R.  Auf-
gaben und  Probleme in der Behandlung  des Diabetes  der
Kinder  und Jugendlichen.   Munch,  med. Wschr.,  1931, 78:
670; 712.  ------  Einige  Ergebnisse der  Behandlung kind-
licher Diabetiker.   Kinderiirztl.  Prax., 1933, 4: 153-62.—
Heimann-Trosien, A., & Hirsch-Kauffmann, H. Der kindhche
Diabetes unter besonderer Berucksichtigung seiner Behand-
lung.  Jahrb. Kinderh.,  1926, 3. F.,  114: 331-55,  3 tab.  Also
Klin.  Wschr., 1927, 6: 357-9.—Hirsch-Kauffmann, H. Ueber
die Behandlung zuckerkranker Kinder  im hauslichen  Milieu.
Zschr. arztl.  Fortbild.,  1928, 25: 756-9.   ------  Moderne
Therapie des kindlichen Diabetes.   Ibid.,   1932, 29: 491.—
Joslin E P   End-results in the treatment of diabetes melhtus
in children.'  J. Am.  M.  Ass., 1927, 88: 28-31.   ------   The
present  status of the diabetic child.  Proc.  Interst. Postgrad.
M  Ass. N. America, 1932,  382-6.—Kaplan, E. M.  [Diabetes
and its  treatment in children]   Pediatria,  Moskva, 1928 12:
272-8  ------  [Course and treatment of diabetes in children]
Ibid   1929,  13:  470-8.—Kleinschmidt, H.  Die moderne
Diabetesbehandlung  im  Kindesalter.  Deut.  med. Wschr.,
1927  53: 2076-8.—Klotz, M.  Einige  Bemerkungen zur Be-
handlung  diabetischer  Kinder.   KinderarztL Prax.,  1934, 5:
145_g__Lawrence, R. D. The treatment of diabetes  in chil-
dren.  ' Med.  Press & Circ, Lond.,  1935, 190: 492-4.—Lere-
boullet  P.   Le diabete  infantile et son traitement.  Progr.
med  Par., 1925, 40: 1573; 1599.—Lyon, G. M.   The manage-
ment  of diabetes in young children.  West Virginia M. J.,
1931  27* 193-201.—Mensi.   Terapia moderna del  diabete
mellito  nell'infanzia.   Clin, igiene inf.,  1929,  4: 287-9.—
Mitchell A  G.   The treatment of diabetes mellitus in children.
J  Am  M  Ass, 1925, 84: 1620-3.—Morris, N.   Diabetes in
childhood/Glasgow M. J., 1932, 118: 321-34.—Mouriquand, G.
Semeiolcie  et  traitement du diabete infantile.   Lyon med.,
1922  131: 3-13.  ------  & Savoye,  J.   Diabete infantile;
exerc'ice et changements climatiques.  Arch. med. enf.,  1938,
41 - 286-9__Miiller, E.  Zur Behandlung des Diabetes mellitu"
beim  Kinde.  Med. Klin., Berl.,  1937, 33: 113; 152.-Nelson,
W E   Treatment of diabetes mellitus in  children. J. Med.,
Cincin., 1936-37,  17: 225.-0'Donnell. J.  A   The manage-
ment  of diabetic  children.  Pennsylvania M.  J.,  1934-35, 
DIABETES  MELLITUS
308
DIABETES MELLITUS
38: 610-3.—Priesel, R. Zur Behandlung des Diabetes mellitus
im Kindesalter.  Wien. klin. Wschr., 1937, 50: 775-7.
 & Fanconi.  Zur Behandlung des kindlichen Diabetes.  Med.
 Welt, 1936,  10:  [Discussion] 1823.—Priesel, R., & Wagner, R.
 Die Pathologie und Therapie der kindlichen Zuckerkrankheit.
 Erg. inn. Med.  Kinderh.,  1926, 30: 535-730.  ------   Er-
 fahrungen  iiber  die pohklinische Behandlung  zuckerkranker
 Kinder.  Klin. Wschr., 1926, 5: 1865-8.  Also Zschr. Kinderh.,
 1928, 46: 62-104, 2 ch.  ------  Richtlinien fur die Behandlung
 zuckerkranker  Kinder.  Ther. Gegenwart,  1930, 71: 58; 114.
 ------ Fortschritte in der Therapie des Diabetes mellitus im
 Kindesalter. Fortsch. Ther., 1930, 6: 492-5.  ------  Schwie-
 rige Fragen bei der Behandlung zuckerkranker Kinder.  Klin.
 Wschr.,  1932,  11:  1762-64.—Raspi,  M.   II diabete mellito
 e  la sua cura nell'eta infantile.   Gior.  med.  prat.,  1935,  17:
 439-56.—Rau,   H.   Diabetesbehandlung  im  Kindesalter.
 Deut.  med. Wschr.,  1932, 58:  171-3.—Richardson,  R., &
 Bowie, M.  A.  Some practical considerations in the manage-
 ment of juvenile diabetes.   Med. Clin. N. America, 1935,  19:
 273-86.—Schultz, F. W.   The care  and treatment of juvenile
 diabetes.   Minnesota M.,  1925,  8: 30-4.—Stolte,  K.  El
 tratamiento de la diabetes  en la infancia. Rev. med. germ.
 iber. amer.,  1928, 1: 22-8.  ------  Behandlung zuckerkranker
 Kinder.   Arch.  Kinderh.,  1938, 114:  193-203.  Also  Klin.
 Fortbild., 1933, 1:  169-84.  Also Ther.  Gegenwart,  1934,  75:
 52-7.  Also In Neue deut. Klinik, Berl., 1933, Bd 11,  169-84.
 ------  Diskussionsvortrag.  Verh.  Deut. Ges. inn. Med.,
 1937,  49.   Kongr.,  Sekt.  inn.  Med.,  69-74.—Szyfman, L.
 [Observation on  treatment  of diabetes in children]  Warsz.
 czas. lek.,  1937,  14: 447-9.—Thoenes, F.  Zur  Therapie  des
 Diabetes mellitus im Kindesalter. Mschr. Kinderh., 1928,  38:
 507-26.—Thomas, E.  Neuere  Arbeiten iiber die Betreuung
 und Behandlung der kindlichen  Diabetiker, besonders ausser-
 halb des Krankenhauses.   Gesundhfurs. Kindesalt., 1932, 7:
 378-82.—Traissac,  M.  Les diabetes juveniles  a reaction in-
 sulinique intense et breve.  In Diabete  sucre, Par.,  1935,  41-
 62.—Wagner, R.  Die Behandlung  der  kindlichen  Zucker-
 harnruhr.  Wien. klin. Wschr.,  1925,  38: H. 27  [Sonderbeil.]
 1-16.   ------   Moderne  Diabetestherapie  im Kindesalter.
 Ibid.,  1928, 41:  1463-7.—Walenta,  E., & Trusen, M.   Die
 Behandlung des fortgeschrittenen Stadiums der Zuckerkrank-
 heit bei Kindern (Totaldiabetes)  Mschr.  Kinderh.,  1932,  54:
 185.—Weichsel,  M.  Zur  Frage der Behandlung  des  kind-
 lichen Diabetes.  Jahrb. Kinderh., 1933,  3. F., 91: 25-41.

 ----   Uremia.

   See  also   Diabetes   mellitus,   Metabolism;
 Uremia.
   Lesage,   R.    *L'azotemie dans   le  diabete.
 39p.   8?   Par.,  1931.
   Blum, L., Grabar, P., & van Caulaert.  L'azotemie  par
 manque de sel, dans le diabete grave. Ann. med., Par.,  1929,
 25: 23-33.—Brunton, C. E.  The blood-urea and its estimation
 in diabetes mellitus.  Q. J. Med., Oxf., 1924-25, 18: 241-9.—
 Escudero, A., & Izzo, R. A.  La azoemia en los diabeticos no
 acid6sieos.   Clfn. lab., Zaragoza, 1932,  19: 21-5.—Fullerton,
 H. W., Lvall, A.,  & Davidson. L. S. P.  The treatment of dia-
 betic uraemia  with hypertonic glucose solutions.   Lancet,
 Lond., 1932, 1: 558-60.—Izzo, R. A.  La azoemia en los dia-
 beticos no acid6sicos.  Actas Congr. nac med., B. Air. (1931)
 1932, 4. Congr., pt 2, 344-9—Labb6, M., Boulin, R., & Justin-
 Besancon.   L'uree du sang et la constante d'Ambard au  cours
 du diabete sucre.  Presse med., 1930, 38:  1137.—Rathery, F., &
 Bachman.   L'azotemie  des diabetiques.   Rev. med.,  Par.,
 1937, 54:  118-36.—Roque, Paupert-Ravault  & Delore,  P.
 Valeur pronostique de la retention azotee au cours du diabete.
 Lyon med.,  1926, 138: 15-8.  Also J. med. Paris,  1927,  46:
 53.—Vancura,  A.   [Pseudo-uremia  in  diabetes  mellitusl
 Cas. lek. eesk.,  1936, 75: 683.

 ----   Urine.

   See also Diabetes mellitus, Metabolism.
   Eichardt,  H.   [R.]    *Ein  Beitrag zur  Aus-
 scheidung der  Aminosauren  (des  formoltitrier-
 baren Stickstoffs)  im Diabetes  mellitus.    16p.
 8°  Gott., 1913.
   Bernstein, Y.  Z.   [Secretion  of  creatinine and creatin in
 diabetics and insulin effect]  Sovet. klin., 1931,  15: 154-8.—
 Bickel,  A.,  & Kauffmann-Cosla, O.  Experimentelle Unter-
 suchungen  uber  die Stellung  des Diabetes  im System  der
 dysoxydativen Carbonurie.  Klin. Wschr., 1925, 4:  1343-5 —
 Buttner, H. E.  Ueber Schwefelausscheidung  im Harn insbe-
 Bondere bei Diabetes und ihre Bedeutung fur den Stoffwechsel
 Verh. Deut. Ges. inn. Med., 1929, 41. Kongr., 506.—Collazo!
 J. A., Puyal, J., & Torres, I. Estudio del acido lactico  en la
 orina de los diabeticos; completado  con  los datos de la lacta-
 cldemia, glucemia, glucosuria, acidosis, etc. durante el perfodo
 de observacl6n.   Med. ibera, 1933,  27:  pt 2, 510-2—Druet
 Two ,?e^U?mg Usances  in the urine.  J. Kansas M. Soc,'
 1933 34: Q-14i.-Ett.nger, G. H., & Reed, G. B.  Absence of
 tv   Vo'os ln,moe^d,^meJIom  diabetic patients.   J. Infect.
 Dis  1928,  43:  399-402.-Fabricius-M611er, J.  [Examination
 of diastase  in  urine]  Ugeskr.  laeger,  1926,  88:  287-98 —
Goiffon, R.   L equihbre acide-base traduit par Tanalyse d'urines
specialement chez les diabetiques.  Presse  therm, clim. 1934
 75:  377-9.—Goldbloom,  A. A.   Ueber  das  Verhalten  der
 Harnquotienten C:N beim  experimentellen Pankreasdiabetes
 des Hundes.  Zschr. ges.  exp. Med.,  1928, 59: 531-9.—Grey,
 F. T. Time-saving methods in diabetic urinalysis.  Brit. M. J
 1925, 1: 502.—Hubbard,  R. S.,  & Allen, E  G.  Acidity oi
 urine excreted by diabetic patients  receiving  insulin  treat-
 ment.   Clifton M.  Bull.,  1923-24,  9: 169-71.—Kauffmann-
 Cosla, O.,  & Roche, J.  Sur l'elimination d'acide lactique et
 d'aldehyde acetique  dans la dyscarbonurie du diabete et de la
 carence en vitamines A, B,  C.  C. rend.  Soc. biol., 1927,  97:
 807-9.  ------  Dyscarbonurie et elimination par Turine de
 produits du  metabolisme  intermediaire des glucides  dans le
 diabete et  la  carence  complete  en  vitamines.   Arch, mal
 app. digest., Par.,  1929,  19: 718-30.—Kramer, D. W.  Frac-
 tional urine (diabetic)  chart.  J.  Lab. Clin. M., 1934-35, 20:
 657-9.—Labbe, M.   Signification de Talbuminurie chez  les
 diabetiques.  J. med.  Paris, 1924, 43: 517.  Also Vie  med.,
 1924, 5: 513-6.—Paolazzi, L.  Ein Beitrag zur  dysoxydativen
 Carbonurie  beim  Diabetes mellitus.   Deut. Arch.  klin. Med
 1931-32, 172:  7-27.—Polonovski.  M., & Warembourg,  H.
 L'indose plasmatique et Tindose urinaire chez  le sujet normal
 et chez le diabetique. C. rend. Soc. biol., 1931,  108: 1255-7.—
 Rabinowitch, I. M.  A note on the bilirubin content of blood
 and  urobilinogen  content  of urine in  diabetes mellitus.  Brit
 J. Exp. Path.,  1936, 17: 249-51.—Recordier, M.  Sur les al-
 buminuries dans le diabete  sucre.  Marseille med., 1935, 72:
 789.—Rennie, J. L.  The  ammonia coefficient of the urine in
 treated  cases of diabetes mellitus; the effect of diet.  Glasgow
 M. J., 1936, 126: 323-8.—Richardson, R.  Urine examinations
 in diabetes  mellitus.  Med. Clin. N.  America, 1928-29, 12:
 1173-6.—Riley, F. G.,  & Bragdon, F. H.   Pneumaturia in
 diabetes mellitus; report of a case. J.  Am. M. Ass., 1937, 108:
 1596-9.—Sander,  F.   Ueber  die  Aciditatsquotienten des
 Harnes  in zwei Fallen von  Diabetes  und iiber die Aciditiits-
 leistung der  Nieren.  Zschr. ges. exp. Med., 1934, 94: 748-53.—
 Satke, O., & Bartolomey,  R.  Studien iiber den Saurebasen-
 haushalt des Organismus mit besonderer Beriicksichtigung des
 Harnes; Diabetes mellitus.  Wien. Arch. inn. Med., 1931, 21:
 29-34.—Schmerel, F. Ueber die verminderte Diastasewirkung
 des Harns bei  Nierenerkrankungen und beim  Diabetes  (Ver-
 suche iiber die Ursachen des  Verhaltens der Harndiastase beim
 Diabetes)   Biochem. Zschr., 1929, 208: 415-27.—Starr,  P., &
 Fitz, R. The excretion of organic  acids in the urine of patients
 with diabetes mellitus.  Arch.  Int. M., 1924,  33: 97-108.—
 Tillgren, J.,  Grapengiesser, S.,  & Frostberg, N.  Vegetable
 polyuria in diabetes  mellitus.  Acta med. scand., 1936, Suppl.
 78, 669-77.—Voit, K.  Untersuchungen  iiber  den  Kohlen-
 stoffgehalt des  Harns beim Diabetes mellitus.  Deut. Arch.
 klin. Med.,  1930, 166:  87-95.—Wiechmann, E.  Ist die Uro-
 bilinogenprobe bei Diabetes haufig  positiv?  Deut. med. Wschr.,
 1934, 60: 1760.

----   Urine:  Glycosuria.

   See  also Glycosuria.

   Keilhack,   H.     *Ueber   Beziehungen  der
 Wasser-,   Anionen-   und   Kationenausscheidung
 zur Glykosurie beim Diabetes mellitus.  p. 159-72.
8?   Lpz., 1933.
   Also Zschr. ges.  exp. Med., 1933, 89:

   Adlersberg,  D., &  Porges,  O.  Ueber  die Beziehungen
 zwischen Blut- und  Harnzucker  beim Diabetes mellitus und
 bei der  normoglykamischen  Glykosurie.  Deut. med. Wschr.,
 1932, 58:  1596.—Bajenov,  G.   [Carbohydrate  combinations
 in diabetic urine]   Klin,  med., Moskva,  1927,  5: 537-41 —
 Bix, H., & Wechsler, L.  Ueber einen Fall von intermittierender
 Zuckerretention bei  Diabetes mellitus.   Med.  Klin., Berl.,
 1932, 28:  187.—Breitmann,  M.   Zur  Frage der Bestimmung
 des Zuckergehaltes im  Urin  bei Diabetes  nach  der Quantitat
 des Urins in 24  Stunden und nach  seinem spezifischen Gewicht.
 Endokrinologie, 1930, 7: 369-71.—Driver,  G. L.  Diagnosis of
 diabetes mellitus—significance  of glycosuria.   J.  Oklahoma
 M. Ass., 1933,  26: 273-9.—Dunner, L., & Mecklenburg, M.
 Zur  Pathogenese der diabetischen Glykosurie.   Wien. klin.
 Wschr., 1926, 39: 422.—Faelli.  C.   La courbe glycosurique
 journaliere  dans  les diverses  formes  de  diabete.  Rev.  fr.
 endocr., 1930, 8: 340-3.—Galambos, A.  Glycosuria and dia-
 betes.   Ann. Int. M.,  1928-29,  2:  1328-40.—Govaerts,  P.
 Le mecanisme  de l'elimination  du  glucose dans le  diabete
 sucre et dans le diabete renal.  Rev.  med. Suisse rom.,  1937,
 57: 1-24.—Grott, J.  V.  Recherches sur le diagnostic  du dia-
 bete  sucre;  sur la diagnosis precoce de la glucosurie.   Sang,
 Par.,  1932,  6:  158-68.—Hooslag, W.   [Unreliability  of Ny-
 lander's reaction in markedly acid urine]  Ned. tschr. geneesk.,
 1929, 73: pt 2, 4377.—Keilhack,  H.  Ueber Beziehungen der
Wasser-, Anionen- und  Kationenausscheidung zur Glykosurie
beim  Diabetes mellitus.  Zschr.  ges. exp.  Med.,  1933, 89:
 159-72.—Krause, H. Hundert Falle von  diabetischer Dauer-
glykosurie.   Zschr. klin. Med., 1937, 132:  89-107.—Lawrence,
R. D.   Diabetes and glycosuria.   In  Recent Progr. M. & S.
(Collie, J.) Lond., 1933, 194-211.—Moller,  E.  Untersuchungen
iiber die Natur des pathologisch  vorkommenden Urinzuckers.
Acta  med.  scand.,  1926,   Suppl.  16, 503-8.—Podesta, A.
La densidad de la orina no esta siempre en relaci6n con la
glicosuria en las orinas diabeticas.  Sem. med., B. Air., 1924,
31: 1101.—Rathery, F., Froment, M., & Traverse, P.  de.
L'6preuve  d'hyperglyc6mie  provoquee  chez  les  diabetiques. 
DIABETES  MELLITUS
309
DIABETES  MELLITUS
  C. rend. Soc. biol., 1938, 128: 1062-4.—Schur, H., & Kornfeld,
  F.  Zur  Pathogenese der  diabetischen  Glykosurie.   Wien.
  klin. Wschr., 1925, 38: 1153.—Williams, J. R.. & Casey, G. U.
  A  rapid simple procedure for  estimating  small  amounts of
  glucose in the urine  in diabetic cases, as a guide to insulin
  therapy.  Med. J. & Rec, 1924, 119: 237-9.

  ---   Uropoietic system.

     See  also subheadings  of   Diabetes  mellitus
  (Metabolism,  water; Uremia; Urine)
     Bachman,  S.   E.   *Le  rein  des  diabetiques.
  174p.   8?   Par., 1936.
     Chabanier,  H.    *Du  r61e du  rein dans  le
  diabete.   150p.   8?   Par.,  1925.
     Also Rev. gen. clin. ther., 1926, 40: 177.

     Urech,  E.    *Les  fonctions  r6nales des  dia-
  betiques  [Lausanne]   24p.   8?  Par.  [1923]
     Also Ann. med., Par., 1923, 14: 231-48.
     Bachman, S.  Le rein des diabetiques.  Presse therm, clim.,
  1938, 79: 67-70.—Baumel,  J.  Le rein des diabetiques.  Gaz.
  med. France,  1934,  272-81.— Benedict. H.   Der  Diabetes
  mellitus in  seinen Beziehungen  zur  Urologie.   Zschr.  urol.
  Chir.,  1927, 23: 101-16.—Bonilla, E.  El factor renal en la
  glucosuria y en la diabetes.  Siglo med., 1919, 56: 883-5.—
  Fazekas, J.  F., Campbell, E. H., jr,  & Himwich, H. E.  The
  respiratory quotient of renal tissue of Houssay dogs.  Am. J.
  Physiol., 1937, 118:  297-9.—Ferro-Luzzi, G.. & Saladino, A.
  Studi sulla  funzione  renale nei  diabetici.  Arch.  farm, sper.,
  1934-35, 58: 107-30.—Gill, R. D.  The diabetic (cord) bladder.
  J. Urol., Bait., 1936,  36: 730-9.—Grote, L. R. Der Anteil der
  Niere an  der  Zuckerkrankheit.   Miinch. med. Wschr., 1934,
  81: 160-4.—Hyde,    . E., & Neff,  F. C.  The mechanisms of
  polyuria in diabetes mellitus and diabetes insipidus. J. Kansas
  M.'Soc,  1934, 35: 182-5.—Kempmann,  W., &  Clauditz,  H.
  Niere,  Wasserhaushalt,   Zuckerstoffwechsel.  Klin.  Wschr.,
  1929, 8: 587-91.—Klein, O.  Ueber  die Nierenfunktion bei
  schweren  Diabetesfallen.   Wien. Arch. inn. Med., 1925, 10:
  507-42.—Pisarevsky,  N. N.   [Kidney function  in  diabetes
  mellitus]  Russ. klin., 1925, 4: 194-9.—Recordier,  M.   Sur
  les troubles  de l'elimination ureique dans le diabete sucre.
  Marseille  med., 1935. 72: 791-4.—Silvestri, S.   Osservazioni
  cliniche  sul comportamento della  glicemia  nei  diabetici  e
  sull'importanza  dell'elemento  renale.   Bull.   Accad. med.
  Roma, 1929, 55: 220-8.

  ---  Uropoietic system:  Diseases.

     See  also Kidney,  Diseases.
     Gopfert, K.   *Diabetes  mellitus und Nieren-
  erkrankungen.    18p.   8°   Wurzb., 1937
     Josten   [W.]   J.    *Verlauf  und   Haufigkeit
  ascendierender Pyelonephritis bei Diabetes melli-
  tus  [Leipzig]   lip.   8?   Zeulenroda, 1931.
    Abud, E.   Diabetes  y pionefrosis.   Bol. Soc. cir.  Chile,
  1934, 12: 200-2.—Bunce,  A.  H.  Chronic Bright's  disease
  associated with  diabetes mellitus.   Piedmont  Hosp.  Bull.,
  1924-25, 1: 12-6.—Dibold, H.  Einfluss der Niereninsuffizienz
  auf den  Diabetesverlauf.   Deut. Arch. klin. Med, 1935-36, 178:
  376-86.   ------  Ueber  den Einfluss  von  Niereninsuffizienz
  auf den  Blutzucker bei Diabetikern.  Klin.  Wschr., 1935, 14:
  1327.—Epstein, A. A.  Ueber  Diabetes albuminuricus,  die
  sogenannte chronische Nephrose.   Arch. Verdauungskr., 1928,
  44: 31-55.—Fornero,  A.  Trattamento e guarigione  di una
  fistola vescico-vaginale,  in  diabetica;  di una fistola utero-
  istmico-vescicale;  di   una  fistola  vescico-istmico-uterina  e
 vescico-vaginale abbinate. Arch. ital.  urol., 1937,  14: 78-85.—
 Froboese,  C.   Ueber  sequestrierende  Marknekrosen  der
 Nieren bei Diabetes mellitus. Verh.  Deut.  path.  Ges., 1937,
 30:  431-43.—Giinther, G. W.  Die Papillennekrosen der Niere
 bei  Diabetes.  Munch,  med. Wschr., 1937,  84:  1695-9 —
 Howard, H.  W., & LeCoque, J.   Trauma and tuberculosis of
 kidney in a  diabetic;  case report.  Northwest M., 1926, 25:
 88.—Labbe, M., Nepveux. F., & Seligmann.  Sur un syndrome
 n6phro-pancreatique;   diabete et  nephrose  assccies.   Bull.
 Soc. med. hop.  Paris,  1927, 3. ser., 51: 1127-36.  Also J. med.
 Paris, 1928, 47: 127-30.—Lambert, L.  Au sujet d'un cas de
 diabete,  complique de nephrite  chronique chez  un  indigene
 de  la Cote d'lvoire.   Bull.  Soc. path, exot., Par., 1933, 26:
 662-4.—Levy-Dreyfus, R.   Pyeion6phrite  a  forme  hema-
 turique chez  une diabetique;  infection urinaire aigue consecu-
 tive au catheterisme ureteral.  Bull.  Soc. fr. urol.,  1925, 4:
 110-5.  Also J. urol.  med.,  Par.,  1925, 19: 537-42.—Lufti,
 A.   Ueber  einen  im  Verlaufe  einer  Pyelitis  entstandenen
 Fall von Diabetes mellitus.  Wien. med. Wschr., 1932, 83:
 661.—Maurer, F. G.. & Hedges, E. H.  Observations on upper
 urinary  tract infection in diabetics.  Ohio M. J., 1931, 27:
 960-2.—Murakami, R.  Beitrag zur Kenntnis der  Veranderung
 des  Nierenkorperchens beim  Diabetes mellitus.   Tr. Soc.
 path, jap.,  1936. 26: 657-64.—Proudfit, F. T.  A report of a
case  of diabetes with complications; nephrosis, nephritis, and
 hypertension.   J.  Am.  Diet.  Ass.,  1926-27,  2: 250-7 —
Roch, M.  Lesioni e disfunzioni dei reni nei diabetici.  Riforma
med., 1935, 51: 319-21.—Rosenberg, M.  Blutzuckerstudien;
Glykamie  und  Glykosurie bei Nierenkranken und ihr Ver- I
 halten  nach  peroraler und  intravenoser Zuckerbelastung.
 Arch. exp. Path., Lpz.,  1923, 99: 143-61.—Sattler, A.  Schwin-
 den der Glykosurie bei Diabetes mellitus infolge Amyloidentar-
 tung der Nieren.  Wien. Arch. inn. Med., 1937, 30: 313-26.—
 Schirokauer, H.  Niereninfektion und Diabetes.   Wien. klin.
 Wschr.,  1936, 49: 1526.— Schiitz, W.   Die Epithelverande-
 rungen  am parietalen Blatt der  Glomeruluskapsel beim Dia-
 betes  mellitus.  Virchows Arch., 1924, 251: 669-84.—Sharkey,
 T. P., & Root, H. F.  Infection of the urinary tract in diabetes.
 J. Am. M. Ass., 1935, 104: 2231-5.—Strauss, L.  Diabetes und
 chirurgische Nierenerkrankungen.  Zschr. klin. Med.,  1933
 125: 144-60.—Tollman, J.  P., & Kirk, E. J.  Diabetes mellitus
 with reference to kidney pathology.  Am.  J. Clin. Path., 1936,
 6: 357-70.—Waku, K.  Ueber die Veranderung der Glomeruli
 der Diabetesniere.  Tr.  Jap. Path. Soc, 1928, 18: 413-6.

 ----   Uropoietic system:  Sugar  threshold.

    See  also  Diabetes mellitus,  Glycemia;  Gly-
 cosuria, renal.
    Livieratos,  S.   *Le seuil  renal  du  glycose
 chez  les diabetiques.   178p.   8?   Par., 1936.
    Carrasco Cadenas, E. Las desviaciones del escal6n renal de
 la diabetes.  Arch', med., Madr.,  1927, 27: 322-5.  Also Rev.
 med. Barcelona, 1927, 2. ser., 8: 79-84.—Chabanier, H., Lebert,
 M., & Lobo-Onell, C.   Introduction a I'etude du role du rein
 dans le  diabete sucre;  la  notion d'un seuil de  secretion du
 glucose  et son evaluation.  Presse med.,  1926, 34: 822;  1927.
 35:1050.  ---—  Introduction a I'etude du role du rein dans
 le diabete sucre; mecanisme des variations du seuil; vue d'en-
 semble sur sa physiologie.   Ibid., 1094-6.—Faber, K.  Ueber
 Schwellenwertbestimmung  bei Diabetikern.  Verh. Deut.  Ges.
 inn. Med.,  1923, 35.  Kongr.,  185-7.  ------  Investigations
 into the threshold of glycosuria in diabetics. Acta med. scand.,
 1924, Suppl. No. 7. 171-5.   ------ & Hoist, J. E.  Die  Blut-
 zuckerschwelle und ihre Lage beim Diabetiker.   Zschr. klin.
 Med.,  1931-32, 119: 760-76.  Also Bibl. laeger, 1932, 124: 115-
 34.—Ferber, J.  Renal threshold and diabetes.  Med.  Rev. of
 Rev.,  1928, 34: 225-8.—Glassberg, B.  Y.   The kidney thres-
 hold for glucose in diabetic and nondiabetic persons.  J. Lab.
 Clin. M., 1931, 16: 948-52.—Goldstein, L. A., Tatelbaum, A. J.
 [et al.]  Effect of renal vessel ligation  and insulin on sugar
 tolerance of phloridzinized  dog.  Proc. Soc. Exp. Biol., N. Y.,
 1930-31, 28: 465.  Also Am. J. Physiol., 1932,  101: 166-84.—
 Lawrence, R. D.  Cases of diabetes mellitus with a low renal
 threshold. Brit. M. J., 1929, 1: 196.—Maxwell, L. A. I.  Renal
 efficiency and  hyperglycemia. Med. J.  Australia, 1920, 2:
 551-3.—Payne, W. W.   Diabetes mellitus with an unusually
 low renal threshold for sugar.  Proc. R. Soc. M.,  Lond., 1935-
 36, 29: 1216.—Roe, J. H., & Irish, O. J.  Sugar threshold in 100
 cases of  diabetes. J. Am. M. Ass., 1925, 84: 1406.—Sakaguchi,
 K.,  Gyotoku, K., & Matsuyama,  T.  Ueber die  Schwankung
 der Zuckerausscheidungsschwelle.   Mitt.   Med.  Fak. Univ.
 Tokyo,  1924-25, 32: 85-102.—Sakaguchi,  K., Matsuyama, T.,
 & Nakayama, M.  Ueber die Bestimmung der Zuckerausschei-
 dungsschwelle und den Schwellenwert des  Diabetikers.  Ibid.,
 61-84.—Speranza,  U.   II  comportamento della  soglia di
 eliminazione dello zucchero nel diabete mellito.  Policlinico,
 1928, 35: sez. med., 272-93.—Wordley, E.  The renal threshold
 for  glucose in diabetes associated with  nephritis.   Lancet,
 Lond., 1925,  1: 655.

 ----    in animals.

   See also Diabetes mellitus, experimental.
   Baker, L. H., Reid, J. J., & Owen, M.  Diabetic coma of
 feed-lot sheep.  J. Am. Vet. M. Ass., 1931. 79: 97-9.  Also Vet.
 Rec, Lond.,  1931, 11: 805.—Biester, H. E. Diabetes in  a pig
 showing  pancreatic lesions.  J. Am. Vet.  M.  Ass., 1925-26,
 67: 99-109.—Bloom, F.   Diabetes mellitus in a cat.   N.  Eng-
 land J. M., 1937, 217: 395-8.   ------ &  Handelsman, M. B.
 Diabetes mellitus in dogs.  North Am. Vet., 1937, 18: 39-50.—
 Bodo, R. C, Tui, F. C, & Farber, L. Liver glycogen storage in
 diabetic animals.  Am. J. Physiol.,  1933, 103: i8-24.—Cushing.
 E. R.  Diabetes in a dog. J. Am. Vet. M. Ass., 1934, 84: 655-
 7.—Eardley, F. J., & McGhee, J. H.  A case of diabetes mellitus
 in a dog. Vet. Rec, Lond., 1937, 17: 715.—Hjiirre, A.  Sek-
 tionsbefund beim Diabetes mellitus des Hundes und der Katze.
 Arch.  wiss. prakt.  Tierh.,  1927-28, 57:  1-76.—Krippel, F.
 Ein  Fall von Zuckerharnruhr  beim  Hund. Wien. tierarztl.
 Mschr., 1937, 24: 609-14.—Krzywanek, F. W.  Physiologische
 Untersuchungen an einem diabetischen Hunde.   Klin. Wschr.,
 1926, 5:  1710.—Luy, P.  Chemisch-physiologische Befunde bei
 einem  Fall von Zuckerharnruhr des Hundes.  Deut. tierarztl.
 Wschr., 1929, 37: 278.—Maignon.   Traitement  du diabete par
 le regime gras.  Rec. med. vet., 1929, 105:  385-96.—Mayr, W.
 Insulinbehandlung und Diatbeeinflussung des Diabetes mellitus
 bei Hunden.   Deut. tierarztl.  Wschr., 1932, 40:  566.—Miks,
 H. J., &  Stephenson, H. C. Diabetes in  dogs.  Cornell  Vet.,
 1937, 27: 169-77.—Roussel. Sur un cas de diabete sucre chez
le chien; essai de traitement par le regime gras.  Bull. Acad.
vet. France, 1928, 1: 354-7.—Videsott, R.  II diabete renale in
medicina veterinaria.  Clin, vet.,  Milano,  1936, 59: 16-37.—
Volker, R. Die Behandlung des Diabetes mellitus des Hundes
mit  Synthalin.  Berl.  tierarztl. Wschr..  1927,  43:  677-81.
------Insulin und Insulinersatzmittel in der Veterinarmedi-
cin.  Deut. tierarztl. Wschr.,  1929, 37: 5-8.  ------& Krzy-
wanek, F. W.  Klinische und physiologische Beobachtungen
uber einen Fall von Zuckerharnruhr beim  Hunde.  Berl. tier- 
DIABETES  MELLITUS
310
DIABETES MELLITUS
arztl. Wschr., 1926, 42: 553-5.—Zanzucchi, A.  Contributo
clinico alia conoscenza del diabete spontaneo del cane.  Clin.
vet., Milano, 1935, 58: 269-80.

----   in the pregnant.

   See also Diabetic,  Pregnancy in; Glycosuria—
in the pregnant.
   Liedtke,   I.    *Diabetes  in  der  Schwanger-
schaft und Geburt  [Berlin]  43p.   8?  Charlot-
tenb., 1937.
   Roy,  M. (ne'e Datjban)  *Diabete et grossesse.
78p.   8?   Par., 1935.
   Schmid, W.   *Diabetes und  Schwangerschaft
[Heidelberg]   25p.  8?   Ludwigshafen,  1935.
   Twellmeyer,   K.     *Diabetes   mellitus  als
Komplikation  in   der  Gynakologie.   39p.    8?
[Berl., 1935]
   Addessi, G.  Diabete in gravidanza e cura insulinica. Riv.
ostet. gin., 1930, 12: 174-88.—Albers, H.  Schwangerschaft und
Diabetes.  Zbl. Gyn., 1938, 62: 904-10.—Ambard, Merklen, P.
[et  al.]  Diabete grave chez  une femme enceinte  et  diabete
congenital chez l'enfant; considerations sur des  lesions defini-
tives secondares a une acidose  transitoire.   Bull.  Soc. med.
hop. Paris, 1925, 3. ser., 49: 547-55.—Anderodias  & Pery, G.
Tuberculose,  diabete et gestation.  Bull. Soc. obst. gyn. Paris,
1935, 24:  576.—Antoine, T.  Diabetes und  Schwangerschaft.
Wien.  klin. Wschr., 1938,  51:  1045.—Azerad, E.  Diabete et
grossesse;  diabete gravidique pur; diabete renal au cours d'une
gestation.   Bull. Soc. med. hop. Paris, 1934,  3. ser., 50: 1469-
73.------& Solal, R.  Diabete et grossesse;  considerations
sur le  diabete  gravidique.  Gyn. obst., Par., 1935, 31: 846-
52.—Bar,  P.  Alcune osservazioni sulla  gravidanza complicata
da diabete zuccherino.  Rinasc. med , 1924,  1:  173-5.—Beck-
man, H. F.  Diabetes in pregnancy.  J. Indiana  M. Ass., 1936,
29: 23-7.—Bertram.  Zuckerkrankheit  und  Schwangerschaft.
Zbl. Gyn., 1935,59: 2681— Bingel, A.  Diabetes und Schwanger-
schaft.  Deut. med. Wschr., 1927, 53: 362.— Bowcock, H., &
McCord, J. R.   The occurrence of diabetes during  pregnancy
in a woman bearing large  babies.  J. Am. M. Ass.,  1930, 94:
1917.  Also  repr.—Bowen, B. D.  Pregnancy  and  diabetes;
report  of cases.   Bull.  Buffalo Gen. Hosp., 1926, 4: 51-8.  Also
N.  York  State J.  M.,  1927, 27:  351-8.  ------ & Heilbrun,
N.   Pregnancy and diabetes, with a report  of  5 cases and a
review of  the literature. Am. J.  M. Sc, 1932, 183: 803-11 —
Brandstrup, E.,  & Okkels, H.   Pregnancy complicated with
diabetes.  Acta obst. gyn. scand., 1938, 18: 136-63.—Brigham,
F. G.  Diabetes as an obstetrical and gynecological problem.
N. York State J. M., 1923, 23: 475-8.—Bruusgaard, C.  [Dia-
betes and pregnancy]   Norsk, mag. laegevid.,  1932, 93: 33-
52.—Carrasco Cadenas, E.   Algunas particularidades de la
acidosis diabetica  de  las embarazadas.   Arch,  med.,  Madr.,
1928, 29:  109.—Cizek, J.  [Diabetes mellitus and pregnancy]
Cas. lek. desk., 1932, 71: 1168; 1197.—Cunha, P. da.  A pro-
p6sito  de  um caso de gravidez  complicada de diabetes. Med.
contemp.,  Lisb.,  1933, 51:  107.—Dahl, P.  Diabetes and preg-
nancy.  Acta obst. gyn. scand., 1930, 10: 410-9.—D'Aprile, F.
Diabete, gravidanza ed insulina.  Clin, ostet., 1927, 29: 353-
64.—Devraigne,  Boquel, G., & Ducas.   Une observation de
diabete associee avec la grossesse. Bull.  Soc. obst. gyn. Paris,
1930. 19: 51-4.  Also In Clin. obst. (Devraigne, L.) Par., 1936,
89-96.—Dogliotti,  V.    Diabete  e  gravidanza.  Fol.  gyn.,
Genova, 1934, 31:  177-208.—Eparvier & Magnin, P.  Diabete
gravidique.   Bull. Soc. obst.  gyn. Paris,  1937,  26:   599.—
Eyding, A. Diabetes und Schwangerschaft.  Zbl. Gyn., 1933,
57: 514-22.—Falsia,  M.  V.   Diabetes y embarazo.   Med.
ibera, 1933, 27: 277-82.—Fitz, R., & Murphy, W. P.  Diabetes,
insulin and pregnancy.  Boston M. & S. J., 1925, 193: 1092-4.—
Fonyo, J. L.  [Diabetes and pregnancy!  Gyogyaszat, 1933, 73:
595; 637.—Frank, L.  I pericoli del diabete nella gravidanza
Riv. ostet. gin., 1934,  16: 514-9.—Friedman, J. J.   A brief
review  of pregnancy   and  diabetes  mellitus.   Med.  Rec,
N. Y..  1937, 145: 206-8.—Fruhinsholz, Vermelin  & Hennequin.
Diabete d'origine hypophysaire et gestation.   Bull. Soc. obst.
gyn. Paris, 1928  17:  741-4.—Garipuy, Guilhem & Grimoud.
Diabete et sestation.   Ibid., 1935, 24: 363-5.—Gernez, L., &
Demarez,  R.  A propos d'un cas diabete et  grossesse.  Ibid.,
1937, 26: 15o 8.—Gerstmann, H., & Klaften, E.  Zur Kenntnis
des sogenannten Schwangersehaftsdiabetes (Diabetes mellitus
gravidarum)  Zbl. Gyn.,  1937, 61: 914-20.—Gil  Vernet, E.
Diabetes y gestaci6ti.   Ars medica,  BarceL, 1932, 8: 23-42, 2
pl.—Hansen, K. M.  [Case of diabetes with pregnancy  treated
with insulin;  condition  6 months post  partum]  Hospitalsti-
dende,  1928, 71: 117-23.—Henneberg, H., & Bickel, G.  Dia-
bete, grossesse et insuline.  Gvn.  obst., Par., 1925, 12:  72-9.—
Herrick, W. W., & Tillman, J. B.  Diabetes and pregnancy.
Surg. Gyn. Obst., 1938, 66: 37-43.—Heynemann, T.  Schwan-
gerschaftsglykosurie und Diabetes.  Aroh. Gyn., Berl   1929
137: 949-52  [Discussion] 967-74.   Also Zbl. Gvn.,  1935, 59:
2825-7.  Also Zschr.  Geburtsh.  Gyn.,  1935, 111:  149-63 —
Hurwitz, D.,  & Irving, F. C.  Diabetes and pregnancy.  Am.
J. M. Sc,  1937, 194: 85-92.—lagnov, S.. & Spirea.   [Effect of
diabetes on pregnancy]  Romania  med., 1936, 14: 202-4.—
!!!:>0C'o?"  nDiabetes complicating pregnancy.  Am. J. Obst.,
193b, 32:  157.—Izquierdo, M.   Diabetes y embarazo.  Arch.
med., Madr.,  1929, 31: 313-22—Kaufmann.  E.  Diabetes,
Insulin und Schwangerschaft.   Deut. med. Wschr., 1926, 52:
1722-4.—Kleiner, B. F.  Diabetes and pregnancy.  Med. J. &
Rec, 1932, 135: 174-9.  Also repr.—Kramer, D. W.  Diabetes
and  pregnancy; a survey of 665 cases.   Pennsylvania  M. J.,
1935-36, 39:  702-7.—Kraul,  L.   Diabetes und Schwanger-
schaft.  Zbl. Gyn.,  1927, 51:  709 -10. -Kraus.  J.   Diabetes
mellitus und Schwangerschaft.   Med. Klin.,  Berl., 1936, 32:
375-8.—Krivsky, L. A.   [Diabetes and pregnancy]  J. akush.,
1929, 40: 709-17.—Kronenberg.  Diabetes in der Schwanger-
schaft.   Deut.  med.  Wschr.,  1927,  53: 600   Labbe, M.
Diabete et  grossesse.  Gynecologie,  1935, 34:  326.------&
Couvelaire, A.   L'insuline dans le traitement  du diabete chez
les femmes.  Bull. Acad, med., Par., 1925, 3. ser., 94:  1016-
22.—Labbe,  M., &  Gilbert-Dreyfus.   Diabete  et grossesse.
Gyn. obst., Par., 1935, 32: 7-54.—Lambie, C. G.  Diabetes and
pregnancy.  Tr. Edinburgh Obst. Soc,  1926-27,  47:  43-59.
Also J. Obst. Gyn. Brit. Empire,  1926, 33: 563-606.—Lauter
S., & Hiller,  F. Diabetes mellitus und  Diabetes insipidus im
Anschluss an Schwangerschaft  (2 Falle eigener Beobachtun-
gen)  Deut. Arch. klin. Med.,  1925,  146: 355-61.—Liebmann,
S.  Diabetes und Schwangerschaft.   Arch. Gyn., Berl.,  1930-
31,  144: 292  [Discussion] 292-7.------ Ueber den Verlauf
der mit Diabetes komplizierten Schwangerschaften  und Ge-
burten.   Mschr. Geburtsh. Gyn., 1932,  91: 398-411.—Lobza,
W.   [Diabetes in pregnancy]  Nowiny lek., 1936, 48:  341-6.—
Lublin,  A.   Diabetes mellitus und  Graviditat.  Deut.  Arch.
klin. Med., 1923, 143: 342-9.—MacKay, A. Diabetes in preg-
nancy.  Bull. Acad.  M.  Toronto, 1937, 10: 244-7.—Mcllroy,
L., Hill, G., & Pillman-Williams, E. C.   Diabetes and preg-
nancy, with the record of 7 cases.  Postgrad. M. J., Lond., 1931,
6: 159-63.—Maiztegui, J. C,  & Giampietro, A.  Diabetes  y
embarazo.  Arch. urug. med., 1938, 12: 29-39.—Markowitz, J.,
& Soskin,  S.   Pancreatic diabetes  and  pregnancy.  Am. J.
Physiol., 1926-27, 79: 553-8.—Milnor, G. C,  & Arnold,  H. L.
A case of diabetes occurring at the 6th month  of pregnancy.
Proc. Clinic, Honolulu,  1937,  3: No. 5, pt 3, May 1.—Motzfeldt,
K.  [Glycosuria in pregnancv and the so-called renal  diabetes]
Norsk mag. laegevid., 1922, 83: 689-703 [R6s. 700]—Naito, K.
Ueber Diabetes mellitus und Schwangerschaft.   Nippon  fujin-
kagakkai zasshi, 1932, 27: Nos. 7-12, 7.—Nalle, B. C.  Diabetes
in pregnancy.  South. M. & S., 1935,  97: 248.—Nevinny, H., &
Schretter, G.   Zuckerkrankheit und  Schwangerschaft.  Arch.
Gyn., Berl., 1930,  140: 397-427.   Also Zbl. Gyn., 1930, 54:
1346-8.—Nolle, H.   Die Bedeutung des Zuckers im Graviden-
harn  (Diabetes in der Graviditat)  Miinch. med. Wschr., 1932,
79:  380-2.—Parsons, E., Randall, L. M., & Wilder, R. M.
Pregnancy  and diabetes.  Med. Clin. N. America, 1926, 10:
679-88.—Peckham,  C. H.  Diabetes mellitus and pregnancy.
Bull.  Johns Hopkins  Hosp.,  1931,  49:  184-201.—Peco, G.
Diagnostico  y pronostico de la diabetes  en las embarazadas.
Sem. med.,  B. Air., 1930, 37: 663-73.  ------  Tratamiento y
casufstica  de embarazo  y  diabetes.   Ibid., 773-81.—Perez,
M. L.  Diabetes recidiva de embarazo.  Ibid., 1924, 31: pt 2,
444-6.—Peters, L.  Report of results of insulin treatment in a
case  of pregnancy complicated by diabetes mellitus and funnel
pelvis.  California West M.,   1925,  23: 1300.—Pezzini.  F.
Diabete e gravidanza; azione  dissociata  dell'insulina.  Gazz.
osp., 1929, 5: 142-6.—Pickett, A. N.  Diabetes in pregnancy.
Kentucky M. J., 1926,  24: 324.—Pitimada,  F. A.  Diabete
pancreatico e gravidanza (studio clinico sperimentale)  Fol.
med., Nap., 1923,  9: 129-39.—Purjesz,  B., &  Liebmann, S.
Schwangerschaft und Diabetes.  Med. Klin.,  Berl., 1929, 25:
789.—Rabinowitch,   I.   M.  Pregnancy  and  diabetes—with
special reference to  the carbohydrate metabolism of  the pla-
centa.  J. Obst. Gyn. Brit. Empire, 1931, 38: 601-7.—Rathery,
F. Diabete et grossesse.  Progr. med., Par., 1925, 40:  191-3.—
Reinberger, J.  R.,  & Rowland, W.   Pregnancy and  diabetes.
Am.  J. Obst., 1932, 24: 370.—Renvall. M.  [Non-dietary treat-
ment of diabetes during pregnancy]   Duodecim, Helsin.,  1938,
54: 779-88.—Ronsheim, J.   Diabetes and pregnancy.  Am. J.
Obst., 1933, 25: 710-4.—Rosenberg, M.   Glykosurie,  Diabetes
und  Acidose bei Schwangeren.  Klin. Wschr.,  1924,  3:  1561-
5. ------   Diabetes und Graviditat.  Ber. ges.  Gyn.,  1928,
14:  337-51.   ------  Schwangerschaft und Diabetes.  Zschr.
arztl. Fortbild.,  1934, 31: 223-6.—Roy-Baubart, M.  Diabete
et grossesse.  Progr.  med., Par., 1935, 2039-41.—Santomauro,
U.   Note statistiche sul diabete complicante le funzioni di
maternita.   Rass.  ostet., 1936, 45: 419-35.—Sendrail, M.
Diabete et grossesse.  Liege med., 1936, 29: 181-95.—Sharkey,
T. P. Diabetes as an obstetrical liability.  Ohio M.  J.,  1938,
34:  1141.—Sherrill,  J.  W.  Diabetes and pregnancy;  report
of 5  cases.   California West. M., 1934, 40: 321-7.—Skipper,
E.  Diabetes mellitus and pregnancy; a clinical and analytical
study (with special observations upon 33 cases)   Q.  J. Med.,
Lond., 1933, n. ser.,  2: 353-80.—Smit, H. P.  A.   [Glycosuria,
diabetes mellitus and pregnancy]  Ned. tschr. geneesk., 1927,
71: pt 2, 2226-31.—Snoeck, J.   Diabete et grossesse; contribu-
tion  a I'etude des glyc6mies maternelles et foetales au moment
de Taccouchement.   Bruxelles  med., 1935-36, 16:  1212-26.
Also Gynecologic 1936, 721-4.—Springer, A.  Zur Frage: Dia-
betes und Schwangerschaft.  Zbl. Gyn., 1924, 48: 2642-8. Also
Wien. klin. Wschr., 1925, 38: 1108-10.—Stander, H. J., & Peck-
ham, C. H.  Diabetes mellitus and pregnancv.  Am.  J. Obst.,
1927, 14: 313-21.—Stewart, J. G.  Diabetes* mellitus in preg-
nancy.  J. Kansas M.  Soc,  1936, 37: 309-11.—Strouse, S.. &
Daly, P. A.  Diabetes and pregnancy. Med. Clin. N.  America,
1926, 9:  1491-7.—Taliaferro, P.  Diabetis gravidarum.  Bol.
Soc  obst. gin.  B.  Aires,  1936, 15:  563-9.—Taubenhaus,  M.
Schwangersehaftsdiabetes.  Wien. klin. Wschr., 1937,  50: 75-7.
------  Im 7. Schwangerschaftsmonate aufgetretene transitori- 
DIABETES  MELLITUS
311
DIABETIC
 sche Diabetes.  Wien. med. Wschr., 1937, 87: 70.— Tesauro, G.
 Diabete e gravidanza.  Arch,  ostet. gin., 1928, 35: 204-18.—
 Titus, R. S.   Diabetes in pregnancy from the obstetric point of
 view.  Am.  J. Obst., 1937, 33: 386-92.—Umber, F., & Rosen-
 berg, M. Diabetes und Schwangerschaft.  Zschr. klin. Med.,
 1928. 108: 33-53.—Vigholt, W. [Case  of diabetes in pregnancy
 treated with insulin]  Ugeskr. laeger, 1928, 90: 503-6.—Vignes,
 H  A propos du traitement d'un cas de diabete gravidique.  Bol.
 Soc. obst. gin. B. Aires,  1936, 15: 502-5.  ------& Barbara, G.
 Glyoosurie et diabete au cours de la  gestation.  Presse med.,
 1924  32: 1018-21.—Viscasillas Garcia, F.  Diabetes y gesta-
 ci6n.   Med. ibera, 1936, 30:  501-5.—Walker,  A.   Diabetes
 mellitus and pregnancy.  Proc. R. Soc. M., Lond.. 1927-28, 21:
 sect. obst. gyn., 13-21.  Also J. Obst. Gyn. Brit. Empire, 1928,
 n. ser.,  35: 271-81.—Wesener, F.  Diabetes in der Gestations-
 periode mit besonderer  Berucksichtigung der Insulintherapie.
 Mschr. Geburtsh.  Gyn.,  1928,  78:  249-56.—West, H. F.  The
 relationship of pregnancy to the etiology of diabetes.  In Med.
 Papers  (H.  A. Christian Anniv. vol.) Bost.,  1936,  426-33.—
 White,  P.   Diabetes complicating pregnancy.   Am. J. Obst.,
 1937  33: 380-5.—Wiener, H. J.  Diabetes mellitus in  preg-
 nancy.   Ibid.,  1924,  7:  710-8.—Wollesen, J.  M.  [Diabetes
 and pregnancyl  Hospitalstidende, 1931, 74: 545-62.

    DIABETE (Le) sucre; questions controversies
 de clinique  et de pathogenie.  213p.   8?   Par.,
 Masson & cie,  1935.


 DIABETIC.

    See also Diabetes mellitus.
    Adams, S. F.  The seasonal variation in the onset of acute
 diabetes, the age  and sex factors in  1,000 diabetic patients.
 Arch.  Int. M., 1926,  37: 861-4.—Allan, F. N. Survey  of  a
 year's work with diabetic patients.   Proc.  Mayo Clin., 1932,
 7:  145-51.—Augustin,  V., &  Fauszt, I.  [Constitutional re-
 search  in diabetics]   Orv.  hetil.,  1936, 80:  439-41.—Bauer,
 H. M.   Social problems facing  diabetic patients.   Common-
 health, Bost., 1934,  21:  114-7.—Diabetic  (The) becomes of
 age.  Clin.  Rev.  Pittsburgh,  1931-32, 1: 1-6.—Gerstner, H.
 Die Handschrift des Diabetikers.  Umschau, 1930, 34: 182-4 —
 Goldthwait, J. E.  The problem of the diabetic.  Mil. Surgeon,
 1933  72: 304-6.—Joslin, E. P.  The changing diabetic clien-
 tele.  Tr. Ass.  Am. Physicians,  1924, 39: 304-7  [Discussionl
 313-6.—Labbe, M.  Une annee d'observations medicale chez
 les diabetiques a Thopital de la Piti6; evolution et traitement.
 Bull.  Aead. med., Par., 1932, 3.  ser.,  107: 195-205.—Pann-
 horst, R.  Die Mitarbeit des Diabetikers an der Ueberwindung
 der Zuckerkrankheit.  Deut. med. Wschr., 1937, 63: 481;  513.

 ----   Age.

   See  also Diabetes  mellitus  (juvenile; Onset;
 senile)
   John, H. J.  Diabetes in children and in adults past the age
 of 50 years.   Med. Clin. N. America, 1934,  17: 987-1004 —
 Pincus,  G., Joslin, E.  P.,  & White, P.  The age-incidence
 relations in diabetes  mellitus.  Am. J. M.  Sc,  1934,  188:
 116—21.—Priesel, R.,  & Wagner, R.  Studien  iiber das Mani-
 festationsalter und die  Hereditatsverhaltnisse  des  kindlichen
 Diabetes mellitus.  Klin. Wschr., 1929, 8:  1398-401.   Also
 Mschr.  Kinderh., 1929,  44:  412.—Widnas, K.  [Differences in
 diabetics; adults and children]  Fin. lak. sail, hand., 1928, 70:
 576-82.

 ----  Cancer.

   Elia,  I.   *Carcinom und  Diabetes  in  ihren
 gegenseitigen   Beziehungen.    22p.     8?   Berl.,
 1917.
   Schafer, O.  *Carcinom und Diabetes  [Basel]
 54p.    8?   Augsb.,  1934.
   Braunstein,  A.   Diabetes  und Karzinom.   Deut.  med.
 Wschr ,  1923, 49: 880.—Marble, A.   Diabetes and cancer.
 Bull. Am. Soc. Cancer, 1934, 16: No. 12,  1-3.  Also N. England
 J. M  1934  211: 339-49—Phelip. J.  A.  Rapports du diabete
 et du  cancer.  P. verb. Congr.  fr. chir., 1936  45: 405.—Rosen-
 thal, E.  Sul diabete degli infermi portaton di tumon.  Kinase
 med.,  1930, 7: 13.—Sarudy, E. [Correlation between diabetes
 and 'carcinoma]    Budapesti,  orv.  ujs., 1929,  27:  257-9.—
 Wetzler-Ligeti, C, &  Kostenblatt, M.  Ueber Veranderungen
 der Stoffwechsellage  von Diabetikern bei  Erkrankungen an
 malignen Geschwulsten.  Mitt.  Ges.  inn. Med. Wien,  1935,
 34:  151-4.  Also Wien. klin. Wschr., 1936, 49:  1074-6.

 ----   Care and management.

  See  also subheading Welfare.
  Basile, G.  La sorveglianza  dei diabetici.   Med. nuova,
 1936 27- 131-6.—Brownlee, M.   Nursing care of the diabetic
 patient.   Am. J. Nurs.,  1934,  34:  212-5.—CbAmi., T. Z.Im-
 portant  considerations in the handling of diabetic Patients
J. Florida M. Ass., 1935-36, 22: 459-63,-Cherry. S. L.   Our
duty to diabetic  patients.  West Virginia M.  J.,  1927,  j23.
4fio_7i __Deen  R. T.   Modern management  ot the diabetic
Patient.   Med Rev. of Rev., 1930, 36: 639-53.-Gottschalk, A.
Comaverhiitung  als Erfelg organisierter  Diabetesbehandlung
in der grosstadtischen Bevolkerung.  Verh. Deut. Ges. inn.
Med., 1931, 43. Kongr., 82-4.—Hard wick, R. L.  The care of
diabetic children.  Hosp.  Social Serv.,  1930,  22:  457-60.—
Lawrence, R. D.  The nurse's part in the treatment of diabetes.
Nurs. Times,  Lond.,  1933, 29:  786-8.—McPeak,  E. M.. &
Schwartzburg, S.  Practical control of the diabetic individual.
Texas J. M., 1935-36, 31: 266-70.—Patterson, E.  A nursing
study of diabetes.  Canad. Nurse, 1937, 33: 611-6.—Pearson.
D. R.  Dietetic care of the diabetic patient.  Am.  J. Nurs.,
1934, 34:  216-26.—Planteydt,  J. M.  [Care  of patients  after
insulin treatment in diabetes]  Geneesk. gids, 1935, 13:  550-
63.—Ponteva, E.  [Care in diabetes]  Duodecim, Helsin.,  1038,
54:  807-14.—Priesel,  R.,  & Wagner, R.  Regeln  fur Ange-
hdrige  zuckerkranker  Kinder  in  Form  eines  Merkblattes.
Wien. med. Wschr., 1926, 76: 1434-6.   ------  Merkblatt
fiir  Angehorige zuckerkranker  Kinder.  Ibid.,1929,  79: 1551;
1936, 86:  427.—Rathery,  F.   Doit-on prescrire  des medica-
ments aux diabetiques?   Medecine, Par., 1923-24,  5:  798-
800.—Rynearson, E. H., & Wilder,  R. M.  The  medical and
surgical care of the diabetic patient.  Proc. Mayo Clin.,  1934,
9: 646-9.—Sheppe, W. M.  The management of the severe
diabetic.   West Virginia M. J., 1927, 23: 71-7.—Taylor. A. M.
The diabetic  patient;  dangers in  inexact nursing.   Am.  J.
Nurs., 1938, 38: 866-8.—Traissac, F. J. Examen et surveillance
d'un malade diabetique.   In Diabete sucre,  Par., 1935,  133-
53.—Webster, G.  Nursing care of diabetic patients.  Canad.
Nurse, 1936,  32: 509; 563-5.—Wilburn,  H. V.   Diabetic
management.  J. Nat. M. Ass., 1936, 28:  18-21.

----   Care and management, ambulatory.
   Brauch, F.   Wichtige Gesichtspunkte  fiir  die Behandlung
arbeitender Zuckerkranker.  Zschr.  arztl. Fortbild.,  1938, 35:
100-3—Collens, W. S., & Grayzel, H. G.  The manasement of
the ambulatory diabetic child.  Am. J. Dis.  Child.,  1929, 38:
275-93.—Earl, C. J. C.  The treatment of diabetics as hospital
out-patients.  Brit.  M. J.,  1927, 1: 831-3.—Hoppe, G.  Erfah-
rungen  mit  einer   poliklinischen  Diabetikersprechstunde.
Fortsch. Ther., 1933, 9: 206-10.—McGavack, T. H.  The  office
management of the ambulatory diabetic. J. Am. Inst. Homeop.,
1930, 23:  118-27.—McLean, D. W., Ford, E. J., & Alderman,
M.  A.  Service for the ambulatory diabetic.   J. Michigan M.
Soc, 1932, 31: 314-9.—Meythaler, F., & Jacobi, J.  Erfah-
rungen einer Diabetikerambulanz.   Deut,  med. Wschr.,  1932,
58:  1600.—Mitchell, J. W.   The ambulatory  treatment  of
diabetes.  Pittsburgh M. Bull., 1933, 22: 71-6.—Neumann, H.,
& Wagner, K.  Graphische Darstellung des Zuckerstoffweehsels
in  der ambulanten Diabetestheranie.   Deut. med. Wschr.,
1934, 60:  577.—Olmsted, W. H.  The dietetic management of
the diabetic in the doctor's office.   Ann. Int.  M.,  1928,  2:
325-34 —Simmons, S.  T.   Ambulatorv  treatment  of the
diabetic.   Kentucky M. J., 1937, 35: 320-3— Tageart, H. A.
The management of  the  ambulant diabetic.  Hahneman.
Month   1934, 69:  508-17.—Tolstoi, E.   Treatment of the
ambulatorv diabetic patient.   N. York State J. M.,  1932, 32:
1173 —Weicksel, J.  Ueber die ambulante Diabetes-Therapie.
Prakt. Arzt, 1934, n. F., 19: 93-6.—Wiener,  H. J., &  Marks,
H  E.   The treatment of diabetes  in ambulatory patients.
Med. Clin. N.  America,  1924,  8:  219-32.—Zardi,  M.  II
primo  semestre   di attivita  dell'ambulatorio per  diabetici.
Minerva med., Tor., 1932, 23:  pt 2, 373.—Zoja, L.  Sulla cura
ambulatoria dei diabetici.  Ibid., 1934, 25: 769-70.

----   Centers, clinics, institutions.

   See also subheading Welfare.
   Carrasco Cadenas,  E.  El  primer comedor gratuito para
diabeticos  en  Espana  (La labor sanitaria del  comedor dis-
pensario)   Arch, med., Madr.,  1934, 37: 1149-53.—Children's
diabetic clinic, King's College  Hospital.   Nurs. Times, Lond.,
1936 32-890.—Cooper, L. F., & Hills, G.  The diabetic patient
comes to  the  clinic.  Med.  Woman J.,  1935, 42:   125-30 —
Guardabassi,  M.  II  primo semestre di attivita del Centro
antidiabetico.   Diagnosi,  1935,  15: 331.—Isaac, S.  Ueber
Behandlung des Diabetes  mellitus in Kurorten.  Deut.  med.
Wschr., 1926, 52: 1906.—Joslin, E. P.   Diagnostic diabetic
clinic. " Proc  Interst. Postgrad.  M.  Ass. N. America, (1928)
1929  274—8   ------  Diabetic centres  for the control and
treatment of diabetes.  Ibid. (1930)  1931, 6:  330.—Kemen, A.
Beitrag zur Heilstattenbehandlung des Diabetes.  Deut.  med.
Wschr., 1935,  61: 1919-21.—Klatt, K.  Zwecke und Ziele des
Diabetikerheimes Garz a. Riigen.   Zschr.  arztl.   Fortbild.,
1937  34:  86.—Labbe, M.  L'organisation sociale  du traite-
ment du diabete a Thopital; ses resultats in 1932.  Bull. Acad.
med  Par., 1933, 3. ser., 109: 503-11.—Lamb, F. H.   Adapting
the smaller hospital to the  care of  diabetes.  Hosp. Progr.,
1925, 6:  13-5.—Monasterio, G.  L'ambulatono  per diabetici
della clinica medica di  Pisa nei suoi primi tre anni di attivita.
Policlinico,  1938, 45:  sez. prat.,  14-20.—New  York (The)
Diabetes Association.  J. Am. M.  Ass.,  1936, 107:  1473.—
Parran T  , jr   Health services of tomorrow.   Commonhealth,
Bost  *1934,  21:  120-6.—Paul,  J.  D.  Management of the
ambulant  diabetic; necessity  for diabetic centers.   Pennsyl-
vania Med. J., 1930-31, 34: 367.—Pleasants, H., jr, &  Wag-
goner I M.  The organization of a clinic for diabetics.  Med.
World, 1936, 54: 307-10.—Rahier, C, & van Themische, M.
Fonctionnement d'un centre de tutelle medicale des diabetiques
et son rendement au  point de vue medico-social.   Bruxelles
med  1933-34, 14: 890; 925.—Schlesinger, W.   Diabetiker- 
DIABETIC
312
DIABETIC
kuche.  Wien. klin. Wschr., 1926,  39: H. 21 [Sondb.] 1-8.—
Thiele,  G.   Erfahrungen  und  Ergebnisse  einer  Diabetes-
ambulanz.   Deut.  med. Wschr.,  1938,  64:  1412;  1450.—
Wislicki, L.  Special clinics  for diabetics (organization and ex-
periences)  Brit.  M. J.,  1934, 2:  717-9.—Wright, F. R.  A
report from the Diabetic Service for the years 1924-28. Clifton
M. Bull., 1925-26, 11: 68; passim.

----  Dentistry.

   See also subheading Hygiene.
   Trimborn,  W.   *Nachkontrolle  iiber  Heiler-
folge im Gebisszustand  bei  diatisch  und  thera-
peutisch beeinflussten Diabetikern  [Bonn]   25p.
8?    Briihl, 1932.
   Aiguier, J. E.  Dental care of the diabetic patient.  J. N.
York Acad. Dent., 1935, 2:  99-106.—Beardwood, J. T., jr.
Role of dentistry  in management of diabetes mellitus.   Dent.
Cosmos,  1933,  75: 879-83.—Crocquefer.  Reflexions d6ter-
minees par la pose d'un grand bridge chez un malade diabetique.
Rev. stomat., Par.,  1936, 38:  11-3.—Ersner, W.  Relation of
diabetes in dental and oral  surgery. Dent. Cosmos, 1926, 68:
279-85.—Frankel, H. W. Dentistry and  diabetes.  Diabetes,
N. Y., 1932.  1: 10-9.—Harms, B. H.  The diabetic as a risk
for the dentist.   Current Res. Anesth., 1924, 3: 63-8.—Kent,
H.  A.  Dental service for  diabetics.  N. York State J. M.,
1933, 33: 1083-5.—Schuhmann, H.  H.  Diabetes from the
standpoint of the  dentist.   Dent. Rev., 1916, 30: 411-22.

----  Diseases.

   See also in 3. ser.  Diabetes,  Complications.
   Moxon, G.  F.  *A study of the occurrence and
effect  of  diseases  complicating  diabetes   [Mar-
quette  Univ.]   22p.   4?   Milwaukee, 1930.
   Allen, R. E.  Complications of  diabetes in patients  under
insulin treatment.  J.  M. Soc. N. Jersey,  1924, 21: 115-21 —
Barach, J. H.  The incidence of rheumatic heart disease among
diabetic  patients.   Am.  Heart  J., 1926-27, 2:  196-201 —
Beck, J. C.   Diabetes; from  the standpoint of the otolaryn-
gologist.  J.  Indiana M. Ass., 1929, 22:  1-6.------& Pollock,
H. L. Pathologic conditions  of the ear,  nose and throat in
diabetes.  Arch. Otolar.,  Chic, 1927, 5: 400-3.—Blanchet, P.
Les  hemorragies des diabetiques et leur  disparition par l'in-
sulinotherapie.  Progr. med.,  Par., 1931, 1125.—Bufano, M.
Sulla patologia e sulla terapia del diabete pancreatico complicato
da  malattie  del  fegato.   Gazz. med. lombarda,  1935,  94:
31-3— Byrom, F. B., & Russell, D. S.  Ependymal cyst of the
third ventricle  associated  with  diabetes mellitus.   Lancet,
Lond., 1932, 2: 278.—Chauffard.  Les  complications chole-
steriniques du diabete.  Progr. med., Par.,  1925, 40: 1346-50.—
Czoniczer,  G.   [Case  of diabetes with   funicular  myelitis]
Orv.  hetil.,  1928,  72:  940-3.  Also Deut, Zschr.  Nervenh.,
1928, 104: 286-96.—Evans, F. A.  Complications of diabetes.
Pennsylvania M. J.,  1929-30, 33: 368-70.—Geddes, W.  S.
Complications of diabetes.  South.  M. J.,  1926, 19: 248-53.—
Het rick,  J. A. W.  The diabetic as an otolaryngological prob-
lem.  J.  Ophth. Otol., 1926,  30:  172-7.—Joslin. E. P.  The
dangers of the diabetic.  J. Missouri M.  Ass., 1928, 25: 359-
62.  ------  Complications and sequelae of diabetes.  Proc.
Interst. Postgrad. M. Ass.  N. America,  1932, 7: 498-500.—
Labbe, M.   [Paradiabetic states]  Cas. lek. ftesk., 1933, 72:
1197-202.—Lacroze, A.   Los  diabeticos y el mareo de  mar.
Rev. med. lat. amer., B. Air., 1928-29, 14: 1079-82—Laszlo, G.
[Reactive power of inflammation in diabetic patients]  Orvos-
kepzes, 1935, 25: oct. kulonf.  (L. Ketly  Festschr.) 185-90.—
Lips, A. C. M.  [Hemorrhage in the course of diabetes mellitus,
particularly  after  insulin injections]  Ned. tschr.  geneesk.,
1935, 79: 4879-86.—McCarty, A. C.  Complications of diabetes.
Kentucky M.  J., 1935,  33:  580-2.—McGavran, C.  W., &
Warren, J. H. Diabetes mellitus, complications and associated
conditions.  Ohio M.  J., 1930, 26: 831-3.—McMullen, C. J.
Complications of  diabetes mellitus.  Illinois  M. J., 1935, 68:
327-31.—Major, R. H.  Some complications of diabetes melli-
tus.   J. Kansas M. Soc, 1926, 26: 162-5.—Miller, J. L., &
Ball,  F. L.  Glycogen storage disease (Von  Gierke's disease)
associated with  diabetes mellitus.  S. Luke Hosp. Bull., Chic,
1937, 1: 1.—Metier, H.  [Case report of diabetes mellitus with
mycosis]   Ugeskr. laeger, 1938,  100: 223.—Murphy, F. D., &
Moxon, G.  F.  Diabetes mellitus  and its complications; an
analysis of 827 cases.  Am. J. M. Sc, 1931, 182: 301-11 —
Petrashevich, A.   [Fatal case of diabetes with  dextrocardia]
Vrach. delo, 1928, 11:  648.—Pi  Sutler, A.   Paradiabetes.
Progr. clin., Madr., 1928, 36: 157-9—Prie&el. R., & Wagner, R.
Fehlbildungen  beim  Diabetes  mellitus   der  Jugendlichen.
Zschr. Kinderh.,  1930, 49: 419-28.—Protas, M.   The  com-
plications of diabetes mellitus.  Med. Ann. District of Colum-
bia,  1933, 2: 233-8.—Rabinowitch, I. M.   An unusual case
of diabetes and gout.  Canad.  M. Ass.  J.,  1928, 19: 682-6.
----—   Medical  complications of diabetes  mellitus.  J. M.
Soc.  N. Jersey, 1936, 33: 510-22—Root,  H.  F., White, P., &
Marble.  A.   Abnormalities  of calcium deposition  in diabetes
mellitus.  Arch  Int.  M., 1934,  53: 46-53— Rosenberg, M.
Leber auffallend  giinstige  Beeinflussung  der  diabetischen
htorTwechsellage durch komplizierende Erkrankungen.   Klin
Wschr., 1925, 4: 159-62.—Schmitt, E. O.  G., & Adams.  S. F.
lhe  association between  diabetes mellitus and chronic infec-
tious arthritis.  J. Am. M. Ass., 1926, 86: 535-41.— Strauss, H.
Ueber  Aenderungen  in  den  Finalzustanden  der Diabetiker.
Med.  Klin.,  Berl.,  1928, 24: 1378-81.—Thannhauser,  S. J.
Diabetes und Gicht.  Zschr. arztl. Fortbild.,  1932, 29: 585;
624.—Thompson, H. G.  Diabetes mellitus and  its complica-
tions.  West Virginia M. J., 1935,  31:  lr5.—Wainstein, H.I.
[Certain  symptoms  of   hemorrhagic diathesis  in diabetes]
Vrach. delo, 1935, 18: 431-6.—Waitz, R., & Pernot, R.  Dia-
bete et rhumatisme  articulaire aigu.  Bull.  Soc.  med. h6p.
Paris,  1936,  3. ser.,  52: 1013-7.—Winnett, E. B.  Diabetes
and its complications.   J.  Iowa M. Soc,  1934, 24: 7-12.—
Wohl,  M. G.  Avitaminosis in the course of diabetes;  occur-
rence  in  a  case, with symptoms and lesions of  beriberi pre-
dominating.  J. Am. M. Ass., 1926,  77: 901-6.  Also repr.—
Zardi, M.  Complicazioni e malattie concomitanti nel diabete.
Clin. med. ital., 1932, 63: 1069-80.

----   Diseases: Extremities.

   See also subheading Gangrene.
   Radtjlesco, P.    *Lesions  osseuses au  cours
du mal  perforant  d'origine  diabetique.   112p.
8?   Par., 1937.
   Apfelbach, G.  L.  The surgical  management of a diabetic
infection of the lower extremity.   Surg.  Clin.  N. America,
1928,  8:  667-77.—Berard   & Cuillert.   Des  mefaits  d'un
traitement  par  Toctozone d'une plaie de jambe chez un dia-
betique.  Lyon chir., 1933,  30: 299.—Coller, F. A., & Marsh,
P. L.  Lesions of the  extremities associated with diabetes
mellitus.   J.  Am.  M. Ass.,  1925,  85: 168-71.—Giordano,  D.
Algie  ischemiche  dei piedi  in  diabetici;  presidi   chirurgici
esperiti nella cura di queste.  Minerva med., Tor., 1933, 24:
pt 2, 669-73.—Holt,  E.   Bilateral  trophic changes  of the feet
in diabetes.   J. Am. M. Ass., 1928, 91: 959.—Lewi, M. J.. &
Gross, R. H.  Foot lesions arising in conjunction with diabetes
mellitus  and neurovascular conditions.   Med.  Rec, N. Y.,
1938,  147:  288-90.—McKittrick, L. S.,  & Pratt. T. C.  The
operative treatment of lesions of the lower extremities in dia-
betes mellitus.  Arch. Surg., 1930, 21: 555-81.—O'Kane, T.  J.,
& Williams, F.  W.  Care of diabetic extremity lesions.  Surg.
Clin. N. America, 1938, 18:  369-77.—Pautrier, L. M., Ambard
[et al.]  Ulcere  de jambe chez une  glycemique traite par l'in-
suline.  Bull. Soc. fr. derm, syph., 1924, 31: 141-3.—Starr, I., jr.
The value of the cutaneous histamin reaction in the prognosis
of pedal lesions  in  diabetes  mellitus;  after-histories  of  89
patients for 5 years.  Am.  J. M.  Sc, 1934, 188: 548-54.—
Winter, A.  [Treatment of diabetic  crural ulcer by local  appli-
cation of Bi vitamin]   Gy6gyaszat,  1938, 78: 191.

----   Diseases: Treatment.
   Sih,  B.   *Ueber die Erfolge des Insulins bei
Komplikationen   des   Diabetes   mellitus,   wie
Koma,  Gangran,  Furunkulose,  in der Leipziger
Med. Klinik  in den  Jahren 1924-26.   25p.   8?
Lpz., 1928.
   Burgess, A. M.  The treatment of  intercurrent disease in
diabetes.   Rhode Island M.  L, 1930, 13: 150-4.—DeSautelle,
W. T.  Insulin in the treatment diabetic  complications.  J.
Tennessee M. Ass., 1924-25, 17: 61-70.—Fletcher. A. A.  The
treatment of other complications  in diabetes mellitus.  Med.
J.  Australia, 1925, 2:  80-2.—Gjuric, A., & Suss, G.  [Effect
of  insulin in treatment of complications in diabetes]  Cas. 16k.
Cesk., 1933, 72: 919-22.—Goldman, A.  Treatment of severe
diabetes  with  complications.  Med. J. & Rec, 1928,  127:
495-7.—Keltz, B.  F.   The  prevention  of  complications  of
diabetes mellitus.   J. Oklahoma M. Ass., 1936, 29: 166-69 —
Leyton, O.  Treatment  of  some complications  of  diabetes
mellitus.   Brit. M. J., 1936,  2: 91; 237.—Major (The) com-
plications of   diabetes and  the  principles governing their
management.   Clin.  Rev.  Pittsburgh,   1934-35, 3: 53-60 —
Nicholson,  S.  T.   Insulin in the  treatment of  diabetes with
complications.   Clifton  M.  Bull.,  1923-24,  9:  115-21 —
Palier, E.  Sur le diabete alcalino-terreux;  ses mefaits et son
traitement  sp6cifique.   Bull,  med.,  Par., 1938, 52: 279-82 —
Petty, O. H.   The complications  of diabates and how to deal
with them. Internat.  J. Surg., 1927, 40: 284.  ------  Some
emergencies of diabetes and how to  treat them.   Delaware
M. J., 1929, 1: 53-6.—Piper, J. O.  Complications of diabetes
mellitus and their treatment.  Maine M. J., 1937, 28: 53-8.—
Wentworth, J. A.  Diabetes mellitus, the prevention and man-
agement  of its complications.   Proc.  Connecticut M.  Soc,
1925, 133:  192-203.   Also N. Albany M.  Herald,  1926, 35:
201-4.—Wiechmann, E.  Die Behandlung der Komplikationen
der  Zuckerkrankheit.   Fortsch.  Ther., 1935, 11: 164-70.—
Wilder, R.  M.  The treatment of the emergencies of  diabetes.
Minnesota M., 1924, 7: 12-4.

----  Economic problems.

   See also  Diabetes mellitus, Treatment.
   Bowen, B. D.   Economic results of the modern treatment of
diabetes;  status of patients treated  with their  prediabetic
condition.  J.  Am. M. Ass., 1930, 95: 565-8.—Fitz, R., &
Murphy,  W. P.  Insulin a3 an investment for the patient with
diabetes  mellitus.  Ibid.,  1924,  82: 435-8.—Howden, T.  L. 
DIABETIC
313
DIABETIC
Treatment of the under-privileged  diabetic.  J.  Missouri M.
Ass  1934,  31:  462-4.—Joslin, E.  P.  The cost of  diabetic
treatment.  Common health, Bost., 1934, 21: 81-7.—Odin, M.
[Insulin treatment for people of limited means]  Sven.  lak.
tidn., 1928, 25: 422-6.

---   Family.

   See also  Diabetes  mellitus, Heredity.
   Flaum, E., & Schlesinger, A.  Ueber eine Storung der Blut-
zuckerregulation bei familiarer diabetischer  Belastung.  Wien.
Arch.  inn.  Med., 1932,  22: 131-40.—Gottschick, J.  Kon-
Btitutionspathologische  Beobachtungen an  einer Familie  mit
diabeteskranken  Mitgliedern.  Zschr. menschl. Vererb., 1935,
19- 585-99.—Hoist, J.  E.  The occurrence of  benign  glyco-
suria in diabetic  families.  Arch. Int. M., 1926,  38: 279-91 —
Jonas,  C.  Dextrosebelastungskurven  bei  Verwandten  von
Diabetikern.  Med.  Klin., Berl., 1937,  33: 802.—Manca, L.
Studio  clinico sulle  famiglie dei diabetici.  Studium,  Nap.,
1936,   26:  241-8.—Philipp-Lunsmann,   G.   Einfache  und
dopp'elte Zuckerbelastungskurven  bei Angehorigen  von  dia-
betischen  Kindern.   Mschr.  Kinderh.,  1936,  67:  20-36.—
Pincus, G., & White, P.  The blood sugar  values of the rela-
tives of diabetics. Am. J. M. Sc, 1934,  188: 782-90.—Sehe-
stedt. H.  Blutzuckerkurven bei Geschwistern zuckerkranker
Kinder.  Deut.  Arch.  klin.  Med., 1931-32, 172: 228-32.—
Traub, H. W.  The familial  concurrence of diabetes mellitus
and canities prematura. N. York M. J.,  1923, 118: 218-21.

---   Gangrene.

   See also  Diabetes mellitus, Blood vessels.
   Kleinefenn,  O.    *Ueber  Brand  unter  be-
sonderer  Berucksichtigung der diabetischen  Gan-
gran   [Kiel]   40p.   8?   Bottrop, 1933.
   Milovanovitch,  J.    B.    *Contribution   a
I'etude  clinique  et  therapeutique  medico-chi-
rurgicale des  gangrenes  diabetiques des membres
inferieurs.   310p.   8?   Par., 1932.
   Achard, C.  Les gangrenes des diabetiques.  Rev. gen.  clin.
ther.,  1924, 38:  545-51.  Also Tn  Clin.  med. hop. Beaujon,
Par., 1925, 2.  ser., 119-23.—Audier, M.  Les gangrenes diabeti-
ques.    Marseille med.,  1935,  72:  289-312.—Bariety,   M.
Gangrene diabetique des membres inferieurs. Bull, med., Par.,
1936, 50: No. 38, suppl.—Behrend, M.   Diabetic gangrene of
toe.  Internat.  Clin.,  1926, 36. ser., 4:  248-54.—Boulin, R.
Remarques sur les gangrenes diabetiques des membres.  Rev.
med.,  Par.,   1931,  48: 741-8.—Caizzone,  G.   La gangrene
diabetiche.    Rass.   internaz.  clin.  ter.,  1936,   17:  351-9.—
Chiale, G.   A  proposito di un caso di gangrena  diabetica.
Gior. ital. derm, sif., 1930,  71:  1624-9, 3 pl.—Dibold. H., &
Falkensammer, L. Ueber den Brand der unteren Extremitdten
bei Diabetikern. Deut. Arch. klin. Med., 1937-38,  181:  125-
38.—Escudero, P., & Peco, G.  La gangrena en los miembros de
los diabeticos. Actas Congr. nac. med., B. Air. (1931) 1932, 4.
Congr., pt 2,  103-34.  Also Sem. med., B. Air., 1931, 38: pt 2,
1899-914.—Gavrila, I.   [Gangrene in  diabetes]  Cluj. med.,
1930,   11: 487-93.—Halford.  A. C. F.   Diabetic  gangrene.
Med. J. Australia, 1936, 2: 121.—Jeanneney. G.  II medico di
fronte  ad una gangrena  diabetica.  Rinasc. med.,  1937,  14:
187.—Joslin,  E.  P.   The menace  of diabetic gangrene.   N.
England J. M., 1934, 211: 16-20.—Kramer, D.  W.  Early or
warning signs of impending gangrene in diabetes.  Med.  J. &
Rec, 1930, 132: 338-42.— Labbe,  M.  Les gangrenes chez les
diabetiques.   J.  med.  Paris,  1924,  43: 7.  Also Presse med.,
1925, 33: 281; 1931, 39: 849.—Lemann. 1.1.  Diabetic gangrene
in the South.  J. Am. M.  Ass., 1927, 89: 659-62.—Limper, M.
A., & Miller,  A. J.   Diabetes mellitus with  extensive gangrene
in early infancy. Am. J. Dis.  Child.,  1935, 50:  1216-30 —
Micheli, F.  Diabete e gangrena ischemica del piede.  Minerva
med., Tor., 1925, 5: 526-34.—Milian & Wetterwild. J.  Ulcere
gangreneux du pied  chez  un diabetique.  Bull.  Soc. fr. derm.
syph.,  1935, 42:  941.—Peterson, W. C.   Report of 3 cases of
diabetic gangrene.   Minnesota M.. 1035, 18: 127—Pietra, P.
Diabete e gangrena ischemica del piede.   Rass. clin. ter., 1925,
24: 263-75.—Rabinowitch, I. M.  Diabetic gangrene.  Canad.
M. Ass. J., 1927, 17:  27-35.—Ramond, F.  A propos de deux cas
de gangrene diabetique.  Bull. Soc med. hop. Pans, 1908, 3.
ser.,  25: 793-5.—Ramond.  L.   Gangrene  du pied chez une
diabetique.  Presse med., 1935, 43: 1441.—Rathery. F.  Gan-
grene des membres  et etats diabetiques.  Gaz.  med. France.
1934, 741-4.—Ravault.  P. P., & Bouysset. C. Les donees de
Toscillometrie dans  les gangrenes  diabetiques  des  membres.
J. med. Lyon, 1929. 10: 265-9.  Also Lyon med., 1929,  143:
726.—Reddingius, T.   [Diabetic gangrenel  Geneesk. tschr.
Ned. Indie,   1935,  75: 1771-80.—Riven, S. S.  Dermatitis
gangrenosa; a complication  of diabetes  mellitus. Am. J. M.
Sc, 1935, 189: 550-4.—Rodriguez Villegas, R.   Infeceiones v
gangrena del  miembro superior en el  diabetico.  Tr. Clin.
Escudero, B. Air., 1930, 4: 291-312—Scirney, H. D.  Diabetic
uangrene of lower extremities; with report of cases.  U. a. Nav.
M. Bull., 1926, 24: 892-900, pl.—Scopinaro, A. J. Un0caf£we
gangrena en un diabetico.  Sem. med., B. Air., 1931, 38: 1707-
11.—Takats, G.  Diabetic gangrene.  Internat. J.  M. & h.,
1930  43: 415-7.—Telles,  S.  Um  caso de diabetes; precoma:
gangrene'; coma'  hvpoglycemico; impaludismo.   Arch,  brasil.
med., 1932, 22: 109-17, pl.
----   Gangrene: Pathology.

   Kiefer,  H.    *Weshalb  tritt  Gangran beim
Diabetes ein?   31p.   8?  Bonn, 1919.
   LeCamus,  H.  F.  E.   *La  gangrene gazeuse
diabetique.   72p.   8?   Par., 1934.
   Romberg,  E.  H.   *Der  Verlauf  des Zucker-
brandes.  31p.   8?   Munch., 1933.
   Willner, V.   *Contribution a  I'etude  histo-
chimique  et pathogenique des  arterites chez les
diabetiques  atteints  de  gangrene  des  membres
inferieurs.   95p.   8?   Par.,  1935.
   Ardeshir, K. A case of gangrene  of the nose due to diabetes
mellitus.  Lancet, Lond., 1926, 1:  1256.—Borchardt, H.  Ueber
die Veranderungen der Arterienmedia bei Spontangangran und
ihre Beziehung zum Diabetes.  Virchows Arch., 1926, 259: 521-
30.—Blotner, H. Excessive smoking as a possible precipitating
factor in diabetic gangrene; with a case report.  Ann. Int. M.,
1935-36, 9: 987-91.—Boulin, R.,  Uhry,  P.. & Charousset, M.
Gangrene diabetique et tetanos.  Bull.  Soc. med. hop. Paris,
1937, 3. ser., 53: 545-8.—Bowers, C. H.  Gangrene in the nose
complicating diabetes.  J. Am. M.  Ass., 1924, 82: 1325-8 —
Brier. A. J.  Diabetic gangrene of the face and ear complicated
by 5th and 7th nerve involvement.   Ibid.,  1934, 103: 1704 —
Brooks, G. P.  Diabetic gangrene  of face. Brit. M. J., 1929, 2:
539.—Bulger, H. A. Gangrene of the orbit and nares in diabetes
mellitus.  J. Missouri M.  Ass.,  1929,  26: 304.—Carnot, P.
Un cas de noma fuso-spirillaire de la joue chez une diabetique.
Rev. gen.  clin. ther., 1938, 52: 161-5— Connell, E. S.  Diabetic
gangrene of the nose.  J. Missouri  M.  Ass.,  1924, 21: 277.—
Delbet, P.  Gangrene seche du membre  inferieur  chez un
malade diabetique et syphilitique; a propos de la maladie de
Buerger (thrombo-angeite obliterante)  Rev. gen. clin.  ther.,
1927, 41: 659-61.—Elkin, C. W. W.  Occurrence of diabetic
gangrene in an unusual location.  J. Am. M. Ass., 1934,  102:
2182.—Gate, J., Michel, P. J.. & Chanial, G.  Gangrene super-
ficielle en plaque chez une diabetique avec tres forte diminution
des oscillations arterielles du m6me cote sans obliteration vascu-
lare.  Bull. Soc. fr. derm, syph., 1936, 43: 1426.—Goguerot, H.,
Degos,  R., &  Hamburger. J.  Necrose benigne de la langue,
chez  un  diabetique.   Ibid.,  1935, 42:  1595— Hartmann.
Gangrene des  orteils chez un malade diabetique par intermit-
tences.  Rev. gen. clin. ther., 1927, 41: 472.—Kramer, D. W.
Diabetic gangrene; incidence and pathogenesis: an analysis of
58 cases among 1008 diabetics.  Am. J. M. Sc, 1932, 183: 503-
14.—Llambias, J., Peco. G.. & Orosco, G. Anatomfa patol6gica
de la gangrena de  los diabeticos.  Actas Congr. nac.  med., B.
Air. (1931) 1932, 4. Congr. t. 2, 145-84. Also Rev. med. lat.
amer., B.  Air., 1931-32, 17: 315-56.—Mason, E. H.  Diabetes,
arteriosclerosis  and gangrene.  Canad.  M. Ass.  J.,  1928, 19:
7(5.—Morris, A. G.  Gangrene of the middle turbinate, seques-
tration of nasal septum; mucocele of frontal sinuses in a case of
diabetes.  N. York State J.  M.,  1924, 24:  987-9.—Myers. B.
Purpura gangrenosa in diabetes.  Proc. R. Soc. M., Lond., 1931,
24:  691.—Pierret.  Contribution a I'etude  des fusospinlloses
gangreneuses subaigues chez les  diabetiques.  Presse therm.
clim., 1924, 65: 496.—Puchulu. F., & Pangaro, J. A.  La placa
necr6tica del tal6n en los diabeticos. Sem. med., B. Air., 1929,
36: pt 2, 626-9.—Ravault, P. P.  La gangrene diabetique des
membres; apercu clinique et pathogenique.  J. med. Lyon, 1926,
7: 235-40. ------& Bouysset, C.  Les lesions des arteres dans
la gangrene diabetique.  Bull, histol. appl., Lyon, 1931, 8: 5-
20.—Rodriguez Villegas, R.  Infecciones y gangrena del miem-
bro superior en el diabetico.  Bol. Soc.  cir. B. Aires.  1930. 14:
591-8.—Warfield.  J. O.   Diabetic gangrene  complicated by
Welch bacillus infection: report of a case.  Med. Ann. District
of Columb;a, 1936, 5: 207.—Wood,  T. B.  Spontaneous ampu-
tation of  the nose due to  diabetic gangrene with case report.
Ann. Otol. Rhinol., 1937, 46: 1112-7.

----  Gangrene:  Prevention.

   See also subheading Hvgiene.
   Brandaleone. H- Standard, S.. & Ralli. E. P.  Prophylactic
foot treatment in patients with diabetes mellitus.  Ann.  Surg.,
1937 105: 120-4.—Heitz. J., & Gilbert-Dreyfus.  PhroDhylaxie
des gangrenes diabetiques.  Prat. med. fr., 1928,  7: 169-77.—
Kelly  J F.  Diabetes and what the chiropodist can do for the
diabetic.  J. Nat. Ass. Chiroood..  1928,  18: No. 10 5-9 —
Stark. H. S.  The preclinical period  and prophylaxis of diabetic
gangrene.  Med. J. & Rec, 1926, 124: 80-2.  Also repr.

----   Gangrene: Surgery.

    See also subheading Surerery.
    Fischer,  J.   *Ueber Indication zur  Operation
bei diabetischer Gangran.    32p.  8°  Lpz., 1906.
    Allan,  F. N.  Diabetic gangrene.  Surg. Chn. N. America,
 1936  16: 1701-6.—Arnell,  O.  De la gangrene diabetique.
 Acta' chir. scand.,  1937-38, 80: 468-80, 4  pl.—Bauman. L.
 Medical treatment of diabetes before  and after amputation.
Surg Clin. N. America, 1938, 18:  379-82.—Brooke, R.  Two
cases of  diabetic  gangrene  treated by conservative surgical
measures.  Lancet, Lond., 1927.  2: 274.  —----  Periarterial
sympathectomy, with ligature of the femoral vein in  the treat-
ment of diabetic  gangrene.  Practitioner,  Lond., 1927, 119:
327-33.—Buerger,  L.   The  surgical  treatment  of  diabetic 
DIABETIC                                        314                                         DIABETIC
gangrene and arterial disease.   Long Island M. J.,  1929, 33:
555-62 —Carter, R.  F.   Amputation  of  the  leg in diabetes.
N. York State J.  M., 1931, 31: 882-4.—Crossan, E. T.  Two
stage amputations for diabetic gangrene of leg.  Am. J. Surg.,
1936, 33: 18-20.—Delageniere, Y.  La part du terrain diabeti-
que et  celle  de  l'arterite dans  les gangrenes des membres;
superiorite possible de Tarteriectomie chez les non-diabetiques
et de la sympathectomie simple  chez les diabetiques.  P. verb.
Congr. fr. chir., 1936, 45: 435-9.—Downie, E.  Diabetic gan-
grene.   Austral. N.  Zealand J. Surg.,  1932, 1:  393-403.—
Eliason,  E. L.   Surgery of diabetic gangrene.   Ann.  Surg.,
1933,  98: 1-16.  ------ & Wright, V. W. M.  Diabetic  and
arteriosclerotic gangrene of the  lower extremeties; analysis of
100 cases of amputation.  Surg. Gyn. Obst., 1926, 42: 753-68.—
Escudero, P., & Rodriguez Villegas, R.   El  tratamiento qui-
rurgico  de la gangrena del miembro inferior  en el diabetico.
Actas Congr.  nac. med., B. Air. (1931) 1932, 4. Congr , 2: 185-
214.—Gonzalez Bosch, R.  Cirugia y diabetes; generahdades y
conceptos; tratamiento  de la gangrena de las  extremidades.
Dia med., B.  Air., 1931-32, 4: 689-92.—Jentzer, A.  Deux cas
de  guerison  de  gangrene  diabetique humide  des  membres
inferieurs obtenue par la surrenalectomie;  Tun des malades est
totalement gueri  de son  diabete depuis  8 mois.   P. verb.
Congr. fr. chir., 1936, 45: 364-72.—McKittrick, L. S., & Pratt,
T  C.   The  principles of and  results after  amputation for
diabetic  gangrene.   Tr.  Am. Surg. Ass., 1934, 52: 222-37.
Also Ann. Surg., 1934, 100: 638-53.—McMahon, B. C, Scharf,
R.,  & Bartlett, W. M.  The preparation and management of the
diabetic  subjected  to amputation for  gangrene.   Surg. Gyn.
Obst., 1929, 48: 125-31—Matyas, M.  Die Wahl der Amputa-
tionsstelle bei Gangran auf diabetischer  Grundlage.   Arch.
klin. Chir., 1935-36,  184: 624-7.—Mayer, L.  A propos du
traitement  ehirurgical de  la gangrene diabetique.   P. verb
Congr. fr. chir.,  1936, 45: 363.—Root, H. F.  Gangrene  and
surgerv in diabetes.  Commonhealth, Bost., 1934, 21: 93; 1937,
24: 116.—Samuels,  S.  S.  Fundamental  principles  in  the
treatment of  diabetic gangrene.  Surgery, 1937, 2: 225-37.—
Seifert, E.  Ueber einige chirurgische  Gesichtspunkte bei der
Behandlung des Zuckerbrandes.  Munch, med.  Wschr., 1934,
81: 1645.------Chirurgische Gesichtspunkte zur Behand-
lung der diabetischen Gangran.  Zbl. Chir., 1934, 61: 2602-6 —
Warthen, H. J.  Surgerv of diabetic extremities.  South. M. &
S.,  1938, 100: 212-4.—White,  W. C.  Gangrene in diabetes.
Surg.  Clin. N. America, 1934, 14: 473-80.------Amputa-
tions for gangrene in diabetes.  Ibid.,  1938, 18: 353-8.

----   Gangrene: Treatment.

   Jalenques, J.   *Gangrene humide  diabetique
et   serotherapie   antigangreneuse.    40p.    8?
Par.,  1922.
   Pulvermacher, M.  *Behandlung beginnender
sclerotischer respectiv diabetischer  Gangran mit
Milchinjectionen    [Berlin]   17p.   8?   Charlot-
tenb.,  1929.
   Tasof, R.   *Etude sur la  gangrene  diabetique
par arterite  et son traitement.   69p.   8?    Par.,
1924.
   Balintffy, J.  [Diabetic gangrene  of the extremities and its
treatment]  Gy6gyaszat,  1938, 78: 341-3.—Baur. H.  Interne
Gesichtspunkte  zur  Behandlung der  diabetischen Gangran.
Munch, med. Wschr., 1934, 81:  1641-4.—Beard,  A. H.  Treat-
ment  of gangrene in  arterio-sclerotic diabetes.  Minnesota
M., 1925, 8: 436-9.—Bith.   La gangrene  des  membres  par
arterite chez  les  diabetiques et, son traitement.   Vie  med.,
1924, 5: 433-6.—Blotner, H., & Fitz, R. On diabetic gangrene,
with particular reference to the value of insulin in its treatment.
Boston M. &  S. J., 1926, 194: 1155-62— Boulin.  R.  Le  traite-
ment des gangrenes diabetiques.   Presse med., 1936, 44:  179.—
Castens, E.  Ueber  konservative  Behandlung  der Gangran
bei  Diabetikern und  einige Behandlungsfehler.  Hippokrates,
Stuttg., 1935, 6:  690-9.—Chevalier, G.  Gangrene du doigt
chez une diabetique; considerations sur  l'emploi  des anes-
thesiques locaux avec adrenaline.  Marseille  med., 1933, 70:
244-7.—Cristol, P.  Resultats du traitement par l'insuline de
2 cas  de gangrene diabetique.   Prat. med. fr.,  1929, 8: 289-
95.  ------ & Estor, E.   Deux cas de  gangrene  diabetique
traites par l'insuline.  Arch. Soc sc. med. biol. Montpellier,
1929,  10: 218-25— Dibold, H..  & Falkensammer, L.   Leber-
transalbenbehandlung der Extremitatengangran bei  Diabeti-
kern.   Deut.  med. Wschr., 1937, 63:  1729.—Dillon, E. S., &
Hitzrot, L. H.   Nonsurgical treatment of diabetic gangrene
and infections of  the lower  extremity.  Pennsylvania M. J.,
1934,  37: 321-3.—Du Pre, W. H.  Diabetic gangrene treated
by insulin.  Brit. M.  ,L, 1924, 2: 12.—Edelen, C. M.  The use
of the Pavaex in diabetes.  Kentucky M. J., 1937, 35: 326-9.—
Eliason,  E. L., & Wright, V. W. M.  Treatment of diabetic
gangrene.  Surg.  Clin.  N.  America, 19.31,  11:  1275-93.—
Elzas, M. [Insulin in diabetic gangrene]   Ned. tschr. geneesk.,
1923, 67: pt 2, 2138-44.—Gate,  J.. Cuilleret, P., & Ballivet, J.
Gangrene diabetique  transformee par le mercurochrome intra-
arteriel.  Bull. Soc. fr. derm, syph., 1937, 44: 171-3.—Gray, H.
Diabetic gangrene treated  by   insulin.    J.  Lab.  Clin.  M.,
1926-27, 12:  472.—Harbinson, J. E.   The conservative treat-
ment of gangrene complicating diabetes.  Ann. Int. M., 1927,
1: 212-26.—Hitzenberger, K.   Insulin bei diabetischer Gan-
gran.   Wien.  klin. Wschr., 1938, 51: 534-6.—Keeton,  R. W.
Treatment of gangrene occurring in diabetic patients.  Illinois
M. J., 1929, 55: 69-71.—Labbe, M.  La gangrene par arterite
chez les  diabetiques.   Progr. med., Par.,  1926,  41:  1558-62.
------  Traitement des gangrenes diabetiques.  Presse med.,
1931, 39: 1389-93.—Laurence, J.  Le traitement curatif de la
gangrene  diabetique par  la santonine.  Rev. gin.  clin. ther.,
1923, 37: 653.—Norsa, G.  Gangrene e  radioterapia.  Gazz'
osp., 1932, 53: 33-6.—Olmsted, W. H., & Olch. I. Y.  Arterio-
sclerosis of the lower extremities with special reference to treat-
ment in  diabetic gangrene.   J.  Missouri  M. Ass.,  1933, 30:
427-31.—Pittiani, G.  Intorno a un caso di gangrena umida, in
soggetto  diabetico  e  arterio-sclerotico, guarita attraverso la
cura  insulinica.   Policlinico, 1927, 34: sez. part.,  382-4.—
Renaud,   M.  Gangrene   et  diabete; transformation par la
chimiotherapie et le regime d'une gangrene humide en gan-
grene seche.  Bull.  Soc.  med. hop.  Paris, 1932, 3.  ser., 48:
1455-7.—Root,  H.  F. Excessive  insulin  dosage in diabetic
gangrene.  Lancet,  Lond., 1926, 2: 544.  ------   Diabetic
gangrene; medical treatment and  prophylaxis.   Arch. Surg.,
1931, 22: 179-94.   Also repr.—Singer, G.  Diabetische Gan-
gran durch Proteinkorpertherapie geheilt.   Wien. klin. Wschr.,
1924, 37: 621.—Steel, W.  A.   Treatment of  diabetic gan-
grene.  Pennsylvania  M. J., 1935-36, 39: 22-4.—Stiegele,
A.  Beitrag zur homdopathischen Behandlung der diabetischen
Gangran.   Hippokrates,   Stuttg.,  1934,   5:  113-9,  4  pl —
Steindl.   Wodurch  charakterisiert sich die  diabetische Gan-
gran und worin  besteht die  Therapie? worin besteht die Be-
handlung der Furunkulose in Beriicksichtigung der Therapie
und Prophylaxe?   Wien. klin.  Wschr.,  1925,  38:  1395.—
Van Nypelseer.   Le  traitement curatif de la  gangrene  dia-
betique.   Med. prat., Par.,  1923, 30: 537-41.—Vielle. Gan-
grene diabetique et insuline.  Bull. Soc. med. mil. fr., 1924, 18:
250-3.—Von Bauman, C.  Physiotherapy in diabetic gangrene
Am.  J.  Phys.  Ther., 1926-27,  3:  309-11—Westmann, S.
Die diabetische GangrSn  und ihre Behandlung.  Zschr. arztl,
Fortbild., 1923,  20:  137-40.—Zimmern,  A.,  &  Brunet,  R.
Un nouveau cas de gangrene arteritique  chez un  diabetique
traite par Tirradiation de la region surrenale.  Bull. Soc radiol.
med. France, 1931, 19: 28-30.— Zucha, J.  [Results in treatment
of diabetic  gangrene  of  the extremities  during the  last 10
years]  Cas. lek. ee?k., 1937, 76: 1301-3.

----  Gangrene: Treatment: Diathermy.
   Cluzet & Badin.  Traitement de la gangrene diabetique par
la diathermie.   Lyon med.,  1924,  133:  342-4.—Cluzet &
Chevallier.  Traitement  des gangrenes diabetiques  humides
par la diathermie.   Bull. Acad, med., Par.,  1924, 3.  ser., 92:
992-8. ------& Badin.  Sur quatre nouveaux cas de gangrene
diabetique humide  traites  avec succes   par  la  diathermie.
Lyon med., 1924, 134: 555-8.—Cordingley, E. W.  The possi-
bilities of diathermic currents in the cure of diabetic gangrene.
J. Nat. Ass. Chiropod., 1931, 21: No. 5, 11-3.—Delherm &
Brancas,  de.  Gangrene diabetique guerie par la diathermie.
Arch, eiectr. med., 1926, 36: 352.  Also J. radiol. electr., 1927,
11:68.

----  Growth and development.

   See also Diabetes mellitus, juvenile.
   Vielle,  H.   *Du  grand  diabete  avec  hypo-
trophie  chez  les enfants.   52p.  8?  Par.,  1922.
   Apert  & Chabanier. Diabete grave avec infantilisme traite
et tres ameiioi-e par  l'insuline.  Bull. Soc  med. hop. Paris,
1923, 3.  ser., 47:  1033-6.—Boyd, J.  D.,  & Kantrow, A. H.
Retardation of growth in diabetic children.  Am. J. Dis. Child.,
1938, 55: 460-71.—Brown, G. D.  The development of  dia-
betic children, with  special reference to mental and personality
comparisons.  Child Develop., 1938, 9: 175-84.—D'Amato, L.
Caso di diabete giovanile con estrema magrezza e infantilismo.
Rinasc. med., 1930, 7: 4-6.—DeCandia, S.  Diabete giovanile
ipoplastico.   Minerva med., Tor.,  1935,  26:  pt 2, 133-8.
Also Klin. Wschr.,  1936, 15: 488.—Gibson, R.  B., & Fowler,
W. M.  Infantilism and diabetes mellitus; a report of 8 cases.
Arch. Int. M.,  1936,  57:  095-707.—Gray, P. A., & Geyman,
M. J.  Osseous  development of  diabetic  children.  Endocrin-
ology, 1933,  17: 587-9.—Harris.  H.  A.   Lines of arrested
growth in the long bones of diabetic children.  Brit. M. J.,
1931, 1:  700, pl.—John,  H. J.   Growth  of diabetic  children.
Am. J. Digest.  Dis.,  1034-35, 1: 855-7.—Joslin, E. P., Root,
H.  F., & White. P.  The  growth, development and prognosis
of diabetic  children.   J.  Am.  M.  Ass.,  1925,  85:  420-2 —
Labbe, M.  Diabete et  infantilisme.  Bull. Soc  med.  hop.
Paris,  1934, 3.  ser.,  50:  1235-7.   Also  Rinasc. med.,  1935,
12:31-3.  —----  Diabete et croissance.  Rev. gen. clin. ther.,
1934, 48: 757.  ------ &  Gringoire, J. D.  La croissance  chez
les  diabetiques.  Bull. Soc. med. hop. Paris, 1934,  3. ser., 50:
1230-4.  Also Presse med.,  1934,  42: 1142.  Also Nutrition,
Par.,  1934, 4: 145-67.—Ladd, W. S.  Growth in children  with
diabetes  mellitus.   Am.  J.  Dis. Child.,  1926,  32:  812-8 —
Priesel, R.,  & Wagner, R.  Wachstum und Entwicklung dia-
betischer Kinder. Klin. Wschr., 1927, 6: 1892-5—Puchulu, F.
La talla y el peso de los ninos diabeticos.  Sem. med., B.  Air.,
1930, 37: pt 2, 1655-8.  Also Tr. Clin. Escudero, B. Air.. 1930,
4: 593-600.—Rabinowitch, I. M., & Bazin, E. V.  A statistical
study of the  rate  of skeletal  growth in  iuvenile  diabetes.
Arch.  Dis. Childh., Lond.,  1929,  4: 125-8.—Sherrill, J. W.
Juvenile  diabetes;  growth and  stature  changes.   California
West. M., 1928, 28: 788-94.—Spencer, H.  Diabetes mellitus
in children; studies of the height and weight of 45 patients.
Am. J. Dis. Child.,  1928,  36: 502-7.   Also repr. 
DIABETIC
315
DIABETIC
----   Hospitalization.

   Andrews, M. M.  Segregat ion of diabetics simplifies feeding.
Mod  Hosp., 1934, 43: 102-6.— Bauer, H. M.  A presentation
of the problem confronting the  diabetic patients in a large
general hospital.   Hosp. Social Serv., 1933, 28: 310.—Burgess,
A M  Kramer, L. I. [et al.]  The care of diabetics at the Rhode
Island Hospital  since 1910.  Rhode Island M. J., 1926, 9:
90-3.  Also West. M. Rev., 1926,  31: 334-41.—Cooper, H. N.
Shortened hospitalization for diabetic patients.   N.  York
State J.  M.,  1926, 26: 237-9.—Freed, H. A method of hospital
management of diabetes. Med. Bull. Veterans Admin., 1936-
37, 13: 307-13.

----   Hygiene.
   Deitchman, M.  Regulation of the diabetic patient.  Ohio
 M. J., 1937, 33: 159.—Duffie, H.  The  untrained diabetic and
 the family doctor; outlining a simplified procedure.  J. Michi-
 gan M  Soc, 1925, 24: 421-3.—Ferber, J.  The  care of feet in
 diabetes.  Diabetes, N.  Y.,  1932, 1:  45-53.—Frisch,  R. A.
 The diabetic patient and his feet.  Health Shoe Digest, 1936,
 1- No  7  20-3.—Hansberry,  R.  B.  Diabetes in chiropodical
 practice.  Clin. J. Chiropody, 1937-38,  9: 247.—Hoogslag, W.
 [Instructions in diabetes]  Geneesk. gids,  1924-25, 2: 495-
 503.—Jordan,  W. R.  Care of the feet  in diabetes.  Virginia
 M  Month., 1936-37, 63: 465-7.—Justin-Besangon,  L.  L'hy-
 giene  des diabetiques.   Medecine, Par., 1929,  10:  926-30 —
 Kellogg, J. H.  General health instruction for diabetes patients.
 Good Health,  1935, 70:  169;  202.—Kemper, C. F.  The  care
 of pancreatic  cripples; teaching  them  how to live.  Trained
 Nurse, 1926, 76: 266.—Lafosse, G.  Soins a donner aux diabeti-
 ques.  Infirm,  fr., 1925-26, 3: 373-81.— Langhart, I.  Teaching
 the diabetic patient.  Am. J. Nurs., 1936, 36: 319-24.—Morri-
 son, R. E.  Chiropodial  responsibilities in diabetes.  Clin. J.
 Chiropody, 1936,  8: 156; 178.—Pasternack, A. B.  Chiropody
 in relation to diabetes.   Ibid., 1934--35, 7: 5-8.  •------  Care
 of diabetic's feet.  Health  Shoes, 1037, 2: 20-5.—Scotton, C.
 Instructing the diabetic patient.   Mod. Hosp., 1934, 42:  104-
 12—Warthen, H. J., & Jordan, W.  R.  The diabetic  foot.
 Virginia M. Month., 1938, 65: 63-7.—Williams, J. R., &  Vye,
 M  The use of posters as a method of instruction in a diabetic
 clinic.  J. Lab. Clin. M., 1928-29, 14: 57-61.

 ----  Infection.

   See  also Diabetes mellitus, Pathogenesis.
   Horster,   H.     *Untersuchungen   fiber   das
 Zustandekommen    einer   verminderten   Wider-
 standsfahigkeit   gegen  Infektionen   bei  Krank-
 heiten; iiber  die Ursache  der  erhohten Anfallig-
 keit  des  zuckerkranken  Organismus fiir Infek-
 tionen  [Habilitationsschrift]    51p.  8?   Wiirzb.,
 1933.
   Willot,  J.   *Les  suppurations chez  les  dia-
 betiques.    108p.   8?    Par., i925.
   Bell, H.  H., & Gaebe,  H. C.  Subcutaneous emphysema
 caused by an anaerobic micrococcus (Staphylococcus aerogenes
 Schott-Mueller) complicating diabetes mellitus.  Am. J. Obst.,
 1924, 39: 324-7.—Biloon, S., Harris, M. M., & Ringer, A. I.
 Infection and diabetes.   Med. Clin. N. America, 1928, 12:  835-
 4@.—Bith, H.  Les infections  chez les diabetiques.  Medecine,
 Par  1926-27, 8: 739-43.—Boulin, R.   Les infections dans le
 diabete.  Rev. stomat., Par., 1935, 37: 4-8.—Cabo Morales, J.
 de.  Infecciones locales y diabetes.  Cron. med.  mex.,  1935,
 34: 84-9.—Clark, O.  O valor da insulina no tratamento das
infeccoes dos  diabeticos.  Brasil med., 1926,  40:  317-9.—
 Cornioley & Ichlinsky.  Note a propos du traitement des plaies
 infectees, chez les diabetiques, par le Lacteol.   Schweiz. med.
 Wschr.,  1927,  57:  1053.—Crecelius,   W.   Gefahrdrohende
Senkung des  Blutzuckerspiegels  beim Diabetiker  wahrend
einer  interkurrenten fieberhaften Erkrankung.   Deut.  med.
 Wschr.,  1929, 55: 1040.—Curzio, F.  Le infezioni ed  il diabete.
Riv. med.,  1926,  34: 54.—Gardberg. M.  Diabetic infections
and gangrene.   N. Orleans M. &  S. J.,  1936-37, 89: 362-9.—
Garibbo, A.  Diabete e difterite.  Pediat. prat., Mod., 1935, 12:
275-85.—Gilchrist, J. A., & Alexander, S. L.  Staphylococcic
infections in diabetes.  Canad. M. Ass. J., 1933, 28: 386-9 —
Gilchrist, J. A., & Wilson, M. J.  Staphylococcic infections in
diabetes mellitus  with special reference to the use of staphy-
lococcic  toxoid. Ibid., 1934, 30: 353-8.—Hundley, J., jr.  The
infected diabetic.  Virginia M. Month., 1934, 61: 226.—John,
H. J.  Insulin in the treatment of diabetes; with a note upon the
effect of colds in cases of  diabetes.  Med. J.  & Rec, 1924,  119:
229-36.—Kecht, B., & Dibold, H.  Diabetes  und Eiterungen
im Mittelohr, Nasennebenhohlen und Rachen.  Zschr. Hals &c
Heilk., 1935-36,  39:  288-302.—Labbe, M.  Les suppurations
chez les diabetiques.  J. med. Paris,  1924, 43: 183.  -
Les infections  chez  les diabetiques.  Prat.  med. fr., 1928, 7:
155-68.  ------  Diabete et  infection.  Rev. gen. chn. ther.,
1934 48- 419-21. ------& Boulin, R. L'epreuve de 1 hypo-
glycemic insulinique dans  le diabete  complique (Tinfection.
C. rend. Soc. biol., 1934,  115: 1571.—McReynolds, R. A case
of diabetes complicated by  infection.  Quincy M. Bulk,  1934,
10:  178-80.—Marble. A.. White.  H. J., Fernald, A. T.   The
nature of the lowered resistance to infection m diabetes mellitus.
J. Clin.  Invest., 1938, 17: 423-30.—Mayer, L. IL. jr.  Treat-
ment of diabetes mellitus in the presence of other acute febrile
diseases.   Pennsylvania M. J.,  1930-31, 34:  363-5.—Mills.
E. S.  A fatal case of diabetes mellitus complicated by infection.
Canad. M. Ass.  J., 1024, 14: 732-4.—Nanu-Muscel, I.,  Jon-
nesco, D., & Runcan,  V.  Pneumo-paratyphus B chez un dia-
betique.   Bull. Soc.  med.  hop.  Bucarest, 1934, 16: 21-7.—
Nobecourt &  Lebee, L.   Scarlatine  et  diphterie chez une
diabetique de quatorze ans.  Paris  med., 1924, 53: 360-6.—
Pagfes, H.  Une  observation tres interessante de traitement
anti-diabetique.   Prat. med. fr., 1926, B: 457-9.—Pantolini,
M.  L., & Vacarezza, R.  Colecciones purulentas silenciosas en
diabeticos. Sem. med., B. Air.,  1931, 38: 543-46.—Read, J. S.
Infection and trauma in the diabetic.   J. Tennessee M. Ass.,
1937, 30: 368-71.—Renaud, M., & Thesee.  Diabete et infec-
tion; inactivite de l'insuline; emcacite du sapoide de platine-
acridine.  Bull. Soc. med. hop. Paris, 1934, 3. ser., 50: 840-3.—
Spencer, H. J.  Diabetes and infection.  N. York State J. M.,
1929,  29:  75-8.—Strouse,  S.,  & Schultz, O. T.   Insulin in
diabetes complicated by infection;  necropsy report of 3  fatal
cases.  J.  Am. M. Ass., 1923,  80:  1592-6.— Urchenko, N. P.
[A case of  typhoid fever in a diabetic patient, being cured after
the disappearance of sugar from the urine]  Vrach. delo, 1923,
6:97.

----   Infection: Effect.

   Vorm Walde, A.   *Ueber den  Einfluss von
Infektionskrankheiten auf den  Diabetes mellitus
[Rostock]   17p.   8?   Gladbeck, 1930.
   D'Antona,  L.  Sulla favorevole influenza  che malattie
infettive  intercorrenti  possono esplicare sul  ricambio dello
zucehero nei  diabetici.  Atti Accad. fisiocr. Siena, 1933, 11.
ser., 1:  159-63.   Also Gior. med. prat., 1934,  16: 3-9.   Also
Riforma med., 1934, 50: 188.—Labbe, M. Action des infections
sur le diabete.   Bull.  Soc. med. hop. Paris, 1928, 3. ser., 52:
1175-8.—Maxwell, J.  The influence of infections upon diabetes
mellitus.  S. Barth.  Hosp. J.,  Lond.,  1924-25, 32: 101-3.—
Netzley, R. E.  The effect of diphtheria toxin on the action of
insulin; a study  of the effect of infections on carbohydrate
metabolism in diabetes mellitus.  Am. J. Dis. Child., 1929, 37:
511-28. Also repr.—Peters, J. P., jr.  The effect of infection on
diabetes and glycosuria.  Proc. Connecticut M. Soc, 1923, 131:
190-202.—Priesel, R.  Ueber den Einfluss akuter Infektionen
auf den Verlauf  des  kindlichen Diabetes.  Zschr. Kinderh.,
1925, 39:  725-31.—Umber, F.   Ueberraschende Heilwirkung
pneumonischer  Komplikationen  auf  einen  mittelschweren
Diabetes.   Med. Klin., Berl., 1931, 27: 1167.  Also Verh. Berl.
med. Ges. (1931) 1932, 72: T. 2, 178-81.
----   Injury.
   Dibold,  H.,  &  Huber,  K.   Wundheilung  bei Diabetes.
Fortsch. Ther.,  1938, 14: 113-22.—Ducastaing, R. Un cas de
rupture complete et fermee de Tartere et de la veine  poplitees
par traumatisme indirect  chez  un diabetique.  Mem. Acad.
chir.,-Par., 1938, 64: 572-9.—Gaudier, H.  Osteosynthese pour
fracture compliquee  du femur  chez  un diabetique  en crise.
Bull. Soc. nat. chir., Par., 1927,  53: 334-6.—McKittrick, L. S.
Diabetes as  a complicating factor in  recovery from industrial
injuries.  Internat. J. M. & S., 1935, 48: 527-9— Palazzolo, A.
Contributo alio studio delle periostitidi traumatiche nei diabetici.
Cult.  med. mod., Pal.,  1932, 11: 454-66— Pollack,  H.  The
influence of bone fractures on insulin  requirements in diabetes
mellitus.   Proc. Mayo Clin., 1933, 8: 423-5— Root,  H. F.,
White, P., & Marble, A.  Fractures in elderly diabetics. Com-
monhealth, Bost., 1934, 21: 101.

----   Life duration, and  outlook.
   Bernhardt, F.   *Ueber  die Lebensdauer der
in   der   Medizinischen  Universitats-Klinik  zu
Giessen  vom  1.  Januar 1924  bis 31.  Dezember
1931 behandelten Diabetiker.  20p.   8?  Giessen,
1933.
   Schwarzkopf  [K.J  E.    *Das Schicksal  des
iugendlichen  Diabetikers   der Vorinsulin-  und
Insulinara.   33p.   8?   Tiib., 1934.
   Biittner,  H.  E.   Ueber  das Schicksal des  Diabetikers.
Deut med. Wschr.,  1932, 58: 1832—Falta, W.  Lebensaus-
sichten  der Diabetiker.  Klin. Wschr., 1935, 14: 697; 741.
Also Wien. med. Wschr., 1935, 85: 382-6.—John, H. J.  The
outlook of  diabetic patients.  South. M. & S., 1927, 89: 229-
36 —Joslin, E.  P.  The outlook  for the diabetic.  California
West. M., 1927, 25: 328; 26: 177.  ------  The 10 year diabe-
tic- what he is; what he should be; how  to make him so.  J. Am.
M ' Ass  1928,  175: 472-9.  Also Proc. Interst.  Postgrad. M.
Ass. N. America  (1927) 1928, 3: 183-6.—Kestermann, E., &
Schuwicht, E.   Die Lebensschicksale unserer in den letzten 10
Jahren behandelten Diabetiker.  Zschr. klin.  Med., 1937-38,
133- 458-65.—Lengthening of life in  pernicious anemia  and
diabetes.  J. Am. M. Ass.. 1935, 105: 34.—Neustatter.  Dia-
betes und  Lebensdauer.  Med. Welt,  1927, 1:  1735—Stock-
inger W., & Albrecht, H.  Ueber das Schicksal des jugendlichen
Diabetikers.  Med. Klin.,  Berl., 1937.  33:  335-8.—Umber. F.
Das Schicksal der Zuckerkranken.  Deut. med.  Wschr., 1032,
58- 241 • 287 —White. P.  The life of  the young diabetic.  J.
Am. Diet. Ass., 1935-36, 11: 297-307. 
DIABETIC                                    316                                    DIABETIC
----  Life insurance.

   Focke,  B.   *Die  versicherungsmedizinische
Beurteilung  des  Diabetes  mellitus.   28p.    8?
Freib. i. B., 1928.
   Cavagliano, B. Glicosurie e diabete in rapporto alia medicina
assicurativa.  Med. lavoro,  1929, 20: 407-13—Dillon,  E. S.
Clinical experience with diabetes mellitus applied  to life in-
surance.  Abstr. Proc. Ass. Life Insur. M. Dir. America, 1935,
21: 96-113.—Doll, H.   Diabetes und  Lebensversicherung.
Arch,  orthop.  Unfallchir., 1936-37, 37: 423-30.—Exton, W.
G., <fe Rose, A.  R.  Diabetes  as  a life insurance selection
problem. Abstr. Proc Ass. Life Insur. M. Dir. America, 1931,
18: 252-86, 2 pl.—Feilchenfeld, L.  Welche Bedeutung hat die
Insuhnbehandlung des  Diabetes  fiir die Lebensversicherung?
Klin. Wschr., 1928, 7:  2017-20.—John, H. J.  Diabetes and
life insurance.  Atlantic M. J., 1923, 26: 539-43.—Stevenin, H.
Le diabete  et Tassurance sur la vie.  Gaz. med. France, 1933,
722-4.—Umber, F. Diabetes und Lebensversicherung. Munch.
med. Wschr.,  1936,  83:  878-81.  ------ & Rosenberg, M.
D.abetes und Lebensversicherung. Ibid., 1927, 74: 28-31.

----  Manuals.

   See also Diabetes mellitus, Diet: Manuals.
   Bortz, E.  L.   A diabetic manual  for practi-
tioners and patients.  222p.  8?   Phila., 1936.
   Bowen,  B.  D.   A handbook  on  diabetes.
89p.   8?   Buffalo,  1928.
   Boyd,  G.  L.,  &  Stalsmith,  M. D.   Manual
for  diabetes.   90p.    12?   N.  Y.,  1925.   Also
3. ed.  90p.   8?   1931.
   Campbell, W. R., & Porter,  M. T.   A guide
for  diabetics.   259p.   8?   Bait.,  1926.   Also
4. ed.  272p.   1930.
   Collens, W.  S.   Manual for  the Jewish dia-
betic.  138p.   8?   N. Y., 1931.
   Conybeare, J.  J.   Self-care for the  diabetic;
for  the  use  of diabetic   patients.   70p.    12?
Lond.  [1926]   Also  2.  ed.   70p.   8?   [1928]
Also 3. ed.  123p.   1935.
   Duffie, D. H.   A  book for us diabetics and
our doctors.   80p.    12?    S.  Lancaster,  1928.
ALso3.ed.  120p.  8?   1929.  Also 4. ed.   112p.
1932.
   Horowitz,  P.    Diabetes;  a  handbook  for
physicians and their patients.  2. ed.   219p.  8?
N. Y.,  1924.
   John,  H.  J.  Diabetic  manual  for  patients.
202p.  8?   S.  Louis,  1928.   Also 2.  ed.  232p.
1934.
   Joslin,  E.  P.   A  diabetic  manual  for  the
mutual use of doctor and  patient.   3. ed.  21 lp.
8?  Phila., 1924.    Also  4. ed.   248p.   1929.
Also 5.  ed.   224p.   1934.   Also 6.  ed.  219p.
1937.
   Kulz,  L. Diabetiker-Katechismus; die Haupt-
fragen  iiber  die  Zuckerkrankheit einschl.  des
Insulinproblemes.   51p.  8?  Berl. [1928]
   Lawrence,  R.  D.   The diabetic  A  B  C;  a
practical book for  patients and nurses.  55p.  8?
Lond, 1929.   Also 5.  ed.   63p.   1937.
   —   The diabetic life; its control by diet and
insulin.   161p.   8?   Phila.,  1925.  Also  2. ed.
167p.   1926.   Also 4. ed.  188p.   1928.   Also
6. ed.  213p.   1931.   Also 9. ed.   231p.   1936.
Also 10. ed.  246p.   1937.
   Ltjnd,  J. K.   Diabetics; a manual  for persons
suffering  from  diabetes  mellitus.   87p.    16°
Lond.,  1929.
   Massengill, S. E.   A diabetic  guide; written
primarily for  the doctor's patient  and with sug-
gestions  to the  doctor in  assisting him.  232p
8?   [Brist., Tenn.] 1932.
   Petty,  O.  H.   Diabetes;  its  treatment by
insulin and diet;  a handbook  for the  patient
lllp.   8?   Phila.,  1924.    Also  4.  ed.    155p.
1928.   Also 5. ed.   231p.   1931.
   ---- &  Stoner, W. H.  Diabetes; its treat-
ment by  insulin and  diet;  a handbook for the
patient.  2. ed.   133p.  8?   Phila.,  1925.  Also
3. ed.  133p.   1926.
   Ralli,  E.  P.   Diabetic  manual.   31p.   8?
N. Y. [1929]
   Rovve,  A  H.   A handbook  for the diabetic.
129p.  12?   N. Y.  [1928]
   Rudy,  A.   Practical  handbook  for  diabetic
patients, with 180  international recipes  (Ameri-
can, Jewish, French, German, Italian,  Armenian,
etc.)   180p.   8?   Bost., 1929.
   Sevringhaus,  E.   L.    Guide  for  diabetic
patients,  with  suggestions   for  their  doctors.
7.  ed.   91p.   8?   Madison,  Wis., 1933.   Also
8. ed.  92p.   1935.
   Sindoni,  A. M.  Diabetes; a modern manual.
240p.  8?   N. Y. [1937]
   Wilder,  R.  M.    A  primer  for diabetic  pa-
tients; a brief outline of the treatment of diabetes
with  diet and insulin, including directions and
charts for the use of  physicians in planning diet
prescriptions.  3. ed.  134p.  12?  Phila.,  1927.
Also 4.  ed.   138p.   1930.   Also 5. ed.   172p.
1934.  Also 6. ed.   191p.   1937.
   ---  Foley,  M.  A.,  &  Ellithorpe,  D.   A
primer for diabetic patients; a  brief  outline of
diabetic treatment, including directions  for  the
use of insulin, sample menus, recipes,  and food
tables.  2. ed.  119p.  12?   Phila.,  1923.
   Spriggs. E. I.  The patient's manual  of diabetes.  In Duff
House Papers (Spriggs) Lond.,  1923, 1: 187-267.

----   Mortality.

   Furrer,  A.   *Statistische Erhebungen iiber
den Diabetes mellitus als Todesursache oder als
Komplikation  bei  andern  todlich  verlaufenen
Krankheiten  in  Basel  (1876-1925)  und in  der
Schweiz (1877-1925)   24p.   8?   Basel, 1928.
   Bartels, E. C, & Blum. B.   Diabetic deaths  in Duluth: a
statistical study.   Minnesota M., 1934,  17: 512-7.—Chances
(The)  of dying from diabetes.  J. Organother., 1933, 17: 204-
6.—Diabetes  death  rates  among  industrial  populations of
American  States  and Canadian Provinces.   Statist.  Bull.
Metrop. Life Insur., 1924, 5: No. 5, 5.—Diabetes deaths, New
York City,  1934; contributory  causes. Q. Bull. N. York Dep.
Health, 1935, 3: 44-7.—Downie, E.  The problem of diabetic
mortality.  Health Bull.,  Melb., 1929,  623-9.   Also  Med.
Off., Lond.,  1930, 43: 109-11.—Dublin, L. I.  Recent trends
in  diabetes mortality. Mil. Surgeon, 1935, 77: 57-75.—Earp,
J. R.  Diabetics still die.  Southwest J. M. & S., 1934, 18: 71 —
Fiirth, E.  Morbiditat und Mortalitat bei Diabetes.  Munch.
med. Wschr., 1936, 83: 1259-61.—Hajek, J. Mortality in 985
eases of diabetes mellitus. N. York State J. M., 1933, 33: 802-
5.—Hamblen, A. D., & Joslin, E. P.  Deaths from diabetes in
Massachusetts, 1900-25.  J. Am. M. Ass., 1927, 88: 243-5.
------ The relative position of diabetes as a cause of death;
Massachusetts 1902-27.  N. England J. M., 1928. 199: 933 —
Hoffman, F. L.  The mortality from diabetes.  Med. Insur.,
1924,  40: 130-2.—Holbrook, A. T.  The significance of the
increasing diabetic death rate.  Wisconsin M. J.,  1934, 33:
477-80.—Increased mortality from diabetes. Brit. M. .1., 1934,
2:  175.—Jamieson. H.  C.  A survey of diabetic  deaths in
Alberta. Canad. M.  Ass.  J.,  1934, 30: 642-5.—John. H. J.
Mortality in diabetic  children.  Am. J. Digest. Dis., 1934-35,
1:  180-2.—Jordan, R.  Correlations between the death rate
from diabetes mellitus and demographic factors.  Am. J. Hvg.
1928, 8: 55-67.—Joslin, E.  P.  The reduction of the death rate
from diabetes, particularly from diabetic coma, in Massachu-
setts.  Boston M. &  S.  J.,  1925,  193: 707-12.  ------  The
present mortality of diabetic children—a remediable and there-
fore hopeful index of the future of  the diabetic child.  Ann.
Int. M., 1937-38, 11: 1348-53.  ------Dublin, L. I., & Marks,
H. H.  Characteristics and trends of diabetes mortality through-
out the world.  Am.  J. M. Sc, 1933, 186: 753-73.  -----
Mortality and longevity of diabetes.  Ibid., 1938,  195:  596-
608.—Lajos, S.  [Diabetes mellitus and its mortality rate in
Szeged]  Gyogyaszat, 1935, 75: 440; 458; 479.—Lee, W. W.
The recent mortality from diabetes in the United States.  J.
Prev.  M.. 1929, 3: 475-87.—Lynch. G. W. Diabetic deaths
in  Boston during 1935. N. England J. M., 1936,  215: 822-6 —
Mortality from diabetes in  the United States registration area,
1922.  Pub. Health Rep., Wash., 1924, 39: 15.—Palmer, L. J.
Mortality of diabetes mellitus in Seattle and  the State  of
Washington.  Northwest M.,  1924, 23: 450-2.—Paul, J. D.
Diabetes mortality approaches that of  tuberculosis.  Penn-
sylvania M.  J.,  1936-37, 40: 337-42.—Penfold. W. J.  A
scheme for the reduction of the diabetic mortality in the State
of  Victoria.   Health  Bull., Melb., 1929,  621-3.—Pohlen. K.
Die Entwicklung der Sterblichkeit an Zuckerkrankheit  in 
DIABETIC
317
DIABETIC
 Preussen.   Reichsgesundhbl., 1934, 9: 902-4.   ------  Die
 Sterbefalle  an Diabetes mellitus  in Verbindung mit  Haupt-
 und  Nebenkrankheiten.   Ibid.,  965-74.—Potter,  E.  L.,  &
 Adair, F. L.  Fetal and maternal  mortality in diabetes.  Am.
 J. Obst., 1938, 35: 256-65.—Rabinowitch, I. M.  Statistics and
 the mortality rate from diabetes.  Canad. M. Ass. J., 1928. 19:
 435-8.—Reducing deaths from  diabetes.   Mod.  Hosp , 1934,
 43:85-7.

 ----   Mortality: Causes of death.
    Beard, A. H.  Causes of death in diabetes mellitus.  Minne-
 sota M., 1926, 9: 184-6.— Blaisdell. E. R.  Mortality in surgi-
 cal diabetes in the  general hospital; a medical  study  of 100
 operated cases.  Maine M. J., 1938, 29: 165-7.—Bonsdorff. B.
 von  [Causes of death in diabetes] Fin. lak. sail, hand., 1937,
 80: 33-60.—Burnand, R. Un cas  de mort rapide apres phreni-
 cectomie chez un diabetique.  Bull. Soc med. hop. Paris, 1929,
 3. ser., 53:  99-106.—Fitz, R., & Murphy, W. P.  The cause of
 death in diabetes mellitus.  Am. J. M. Sc, 1924, 168: 313-25 —
 Flynn, J. M.  The changing cause  of death in diabetes mellitus.
 Ibid.,  1935, 189: 157-62.—Hekimian, I.,  & Vogel, S.  A.  A
 study of diabetic deaths based  on autopsies.   N. York State
 J.  M., 1934, 34: 385-7.—John.  H. J.   Causes of mortality
 among diabetics.  Am.  J.  Digest. Dis.,  1937-38, 4: 291-4.—
 Lyon, D. M., & Lyon, R. M. M.  The causes of death amongst
 diabetics.   Lancet, Lond., 1930, 2: 293-5.—Rabinowitch. I. M.
 Diabetic coma and diabetic mortality rates.   Canad. M. Ass.
 J., 1929, 21:  583-6.—Strauss, H.  KreislaufinsufTizienz  als
 Todesursache  bei Diabetikern.   Klin.  Wschr., 1927, 6:  296-
 9.—Thomson, J. W.  Age  as a factor in diabetic mortality.
 Boston M.  & S.  J.,  1925, 192: 532-6.—Weeden, W. M.  The
 mortality of surgical complications in  diabetes.  J.  Am. M.
 Ass., 1924,  82: 1165.  Also repr.—Williams, F. W.,  & O'Kane,
 T. J.  Mortality  in surgical diabetes—criteria and technique in
 extremity lesions. Surg. Gyn. Obst., 1937, 64: 956-63.

 ----   Mortality: Influence of insulin.

    Rudstein, I.   *Statistisches iiber den Einfluss
 der  Insulintherapie auf Mortalitat und Prognose
 des  Diabetes mellitus  [Basel]   20p.   8?    Riga,
 1929.
    Defries,  R. D., & Ross,  M. A. An  analysis of  192  deaths
 attributed  to  diabetes in  Ontario with  special reference  to
 insulin.  Canad.  Pub. Health J.,  1930,  21: 558-66.—Diabetes
 as a fatal disease; the influence of insulin.  Lancet, Lond., 1927,
 1:  1365.—Drolet, G. J.  Diabetes  mortality in New York  City
 during the 30-year period 1901-31. J. Am. M. Ass., 1933, 100:
 733-5.—Hajek, J. The life-span of the diabetic patient; report
 of 1,500 cases,  13 years after the discovery of insulin.  N. York
 State J. M., 1935, 35: 1203-5.—Has insulin  already checked
 diabetes mortality.  Statist. Bull.  Metrop. Life Insur., 1924, 5:
 No. 2, 1.—Holcomb, B.  Deaths attributed  to diabetes  in
 Oregon; a study  of 168 cases with special reference to insulin.
 Northwest  M.,  1932,  31:  14-7.—Norgaard, A.   [Statistical
 results  compared  with  those  before the discovery  of  insulin]
 Ugeskr. laeger, 1926, 88: 982-8.—Rabinowitch, I. M.  Insulin
 and the mortality rate from diabetes mellitus.  Canad. M. Ass.
 J.,  1927, 17: 1416-24.—Scheel, O. La mortalite du diabete et
 Taction de l'insuline.   Acta med. scand., 1934, suppl. 59,  229-
 32.—Teitelbaum,  H. A.  The influence  of insulin  upon the
 average mortality age of diabetics in the United States.  Bull.
 School  M.  Univ. Maryland, 1936-37, 21:  26-34.—Welling,
 W. C.  Effect  of insulin in diabetes mellitus mortality.  Con-
 necticut Health Bull., 1934,  48: 132.  Also Rep. Connecticut
 Dep. Health, 1934, 86-8.—Young.  M., & Russell, W. T. Some
 observations on the recorded mortality from diabetes in recent
 years in England and Wales as a  whole and its principal  divi-
 sions, including London, with special reference to the introduc-
 tion of insulin.  Q. J. Med., Oxf.,  1926-27, 20: 87-100.

 ----   Occupation  and social background.
   Drucker, S.  Die  Verbreitung  der Zuckerkrankheit  in der
 minderbemittelten Bevolkerung.   Arch. Verdauungskr., 1934,
 55: 297-305.—Flitcroft, D. E.  Two diabetic  cases; a study in
 social background.   Rev.  Gastroenter.,  1935,  2:  222-30.—
 Matz, P. B.  A study of diabetes mellitus among ex-service men.
 Mil. Surgeon, 1931, 68:  591; 1937, 80:  122.  Also repr.   Also
 U. S.  Veterans Bur. M. Bull., 1931, 7: 533; 625.  Also repr.
 Also J. Am.  M. Ass., 1936, 106: 2214-21.  Also repr.—Vatcher,
 S., & Douglas, M. The aetiology of diabetes in war pensioners.
 J. Trop. M.  Hyg., Lond., 1935, 38: 93-100.

 ----   Offspring.

   See also subheading Family.
   Alkema,  A.   [Hypoglycemia  in the new-born of diabetic
 mothers]  Ned. tschr. geneesk.,  1937. 81:  681-6.—Angyal,  F.
 Hypertrophic der Langerhansschen Inseln in  der Frucht einer
 zuckerkranken  Schwangeren.  Zbl. allg. Path., 1936-37, 66:
 209-14.   Also Verh.  ungar. arztl.  Ges.,  1937, 9: 1— Bix, H.
 Ueber  Beziehungen   zwischen  mutterlichem  Diabetes  und
 Riesenkindern.  Med. Klin., Berl.,  1933, 29: 50-2.—Edelmann.
 F.   Ueber   charakteristische  konstitutionelle  Merkmale bei
 Diabetikerdeszendenten.   Ibid., 1934, 30:  1300.—Enneking,
J. A.  M. J.  [HyperinsuUnism  in the  new-born in diabetes
mellitus of the mother]   Ned. tschr. geneesk., 1936, 80: 3351-
 5-—Faelli, C.  I figli dei  diabetici.  Riforma med., 1935, 51:
 02.3-5.  Hanau.  G.  Diabete  materno  e  gigantismo fetale.
 Gazz.  osp.,  1933,  54:  427—Okkels.  H.,  &  Brandstrup.  E.
 Pancreas,  hypophysis  and  thvroid in  children of  diabetic
 mothers.  Acta path, microb. scand., 1938,  15: 268-84, 2 pL—
 Sisson, W. R., & White, P.  Infants of diabetic mothers.  Am.
 J. Dis  Child., 1936, 52: 1264.—Steiner, F.  Diabetes  mellitus
 und Erbanlage;  die Erkrankungswahrscheinlichkeit  fur  die
 Kinder von  Zuckerkranken.  Deut. Arch. klin.  Med., 1938,
 182: 231-40.—Verdeuil & Lombard.  Un cas de diabete et
 grossesse; polylethalite  de la descendance anterieure;  resultat
 heureux du  traitement mixte insulinique et  antispecifique.
 Bull. Soc. obst. gyn. Paris, 1936, 25: 748.

 ----   Pregnancy and  puerperium.

   See also Diabetes  mellitus—in pregnancy.
   Vuarnet,  J.   *Six  observations de gestations
 survenues chez les diabetiques.  61p.  8?   Lvon,
 1934.                                               J
   Blanco. T. Pelvis plana en diabetica.  Med. ibera, 1922, 16:
 305.—Cannavo, L.  Diabete e gravidanza;  due casi di regres-
 sione di sintomatologia diabetica in gravidanza.  Riforma med
 1934, 50: 1411-5.—Chaikoff, I. L., & Lyons, W. R.  Lactation
 in diabete*.  Am.  J.  Physiol.,  1933,  106: 716-20.—Collens.
 W. S., & Shack. I. E.  Effect of pregnancv upon sugar tolerance
 of diabetics.  N. York State J. M.,  1932, 32: 780-5.—Cuthbert,
 F. P., Ivy, A. C. [et al.]  Effect of  pregnancy and lactation on
 the carbohydrate metabolism of the diabetic dog.  Proc Inst.
 M. Chicago, 1936, 11: 6.  ----—   The relation of pregnancy
 and lactation to extirpation  diabetes in  the  dog.   Am.  J.
 Physiol., 1936, 115: 480-96.—Duncan, G. G.. & Fetter.  F.  The
 effect of pregnancy on the insulin requirement  of the diabetic.
 Am. J. M. Sc,  1934, 187:  347-51.—Forro.  E.  [Temporary
 cessation of diabetes during  pregnancv]  Orv. hetil., 1935  79-
 925-7.  Also Wien.  klin. Wschr., 1937." 50: 1303-5— Goodman.
 N. M.  A case of true diabetes mellitus complicated bv preg-
 nancy.  Lancet, Lond., 1928, 2: 862.—Graham, G.  A case of
 diabetes mellitus complicated by pregnancy,  treated with
 insulin.  Proc. R. Soc. M., Lond., 1923-24, 17: sect. obst. gyn.,
 102-4.—Holzbach,  E.   Die  Blutzuckerkurve einer pankreas-
 diabetischen  Schwangeren.   Zbl.  Gyn.,  1926,  50:  2610-3.
 ------  Diabetes  und Schwangerschaft, hier  besonders  die
 hormonalen Beziehungen  zwischen Mutter und  Kind.  Ibid.
 1929, 53: 641-7.—J0rgensen. A.  Zwei  Falle von insulinbe-
 handelten Diabetes gravis mit Graviditat kompliziert.  Acta
 path, microb. scand.,  1930,  Suppl. 3,  209-18.—Joslin, E.  P.
 Pregnancy in diabetes.  Proc  Interst. Postgrad. M.  Ass. N.
 America,  1934, 236-43.—Kanter. A. H.  The management of
 the  diabetic  woman during and following pregnancy.  Nat.
 Eclect.  M. Ass. Q., 1935-36, 27: 178-84.—Kramer, D. W.
 Some problems in pregnancy and  diabetes; an analysis of 20
 pregnancies in  17 patients and a  preliminary report  on 238
 collected cases in the literature. Am.  J. Obst., 1935,  30: 68-
 75.—Labbe,  M.   Traitement du diabete pendant la gestation.
 Rev. internat. med. chir.,  1928, 39: 22-4.  ------ Escalier &
 Gilbert-Dreyfus.  Troubles  du metabolisme et de l'excrgtion
 renale provoqu6s par la gestation chez les femmes diabetiques.
 Bull. Soc. med. hdp. Paris, 1934, 3. ser., 50: 1417-21.—Landa-
 bure, P. B.  El regimen  alimenticio en  el tratamiento de la
 diabetica  embarazada.  Sem.  mid., B. Air.,  1935, 42: 994-
 1000.—Lavedan, M. L. Emploi de l'insuline chez les  femmes
 enceintes  diabetique'.   Progr.  med.,  Par., 1925, 40: 693.—
 Lawrence,  R. D.   Improvement  of diabetes  in a pregnant
 woman due to foetal insulin.   Q. J. Med.,  Oxf., 1928-29,22:
 191-202.—Levy, M. L.  Influence de la grossesse sur le seuil de
 secretion de glucose au cours du diabete.  Bull. Soc. mid. hop.
 Paris,  1929,  3. ser., 53:  1145-7.—Merkler, D.   Geburt und
 Laktation  bei einem Fall von  schwerem  Diabetes mellitus
 Med. Klin.,  Berl., 1929,  25:  1468.—Peco, G.  Diabetes y
 concepci6n; consideraciones  generales.  Sem.  med.,  B. Air
 1929, 36: pt 2, 1645-9—Potjan, H.. & Nickel, W.  Ueber den
 giinstigen Ausgang  einer Schwangerschaft bei  schwerem Dia-
 betes.  Klin.  Wschr., 1924, 3: 155.— Quin, J. S., & Micks. R. H.
 Eclampsia in a diabetic Irish J. M. Sc., 1930, 6. ser., 612-6.—
 Randall, L. M., & Rynearson, E. H.  Delivery and care of the
 newborn infant of the diabetic mother.  J. Am. M. Ass., 1936,
 107: 919-24.—Rathery, F., & Froment, P.  La grossesse comme
 faeteur  d'amelioration du diabete.  Bull. Soc mid. hop. Paris,
 1938, 3. ser., 54: 645-54.—Smith,  K. S., & Roques, F.  Preg-
 nancy associated with diabetes mellitus.  Brit. M. J.,  1929, 1:
 66.—Smith. O. W., Smith, G. Van  S.  Prolan and estrin in the
 serum  and urine of diabetic and  nondiabetic women during
 pregnancy, with especial reference  to late pregnancv toxemia.
 Am. J.  Obst., 1937, 33: 365-79.—Tighe. H.  V.  Notes on  3
 pregnancies in a diabetic.  Irish J. M. Sc, 1937, ser. 6, 140:
 552-4.   ------  A note on a 4th pregnancv in a diabetic woman.
 J. Obst. Gyn. Brit. Empire, 1938,  45: 396.—Tolstoi, E.  The
 relationship of the blood glucose to the concentration of lactose
 in the milk of lactating diabetic women.  J. Clin. Invest., 1935,
 14: 863-6.—Umber.  Diabetes  y embarazo.  Rev. mid. germ.
 ib«r. amer.,  1929, 2: 153-8.—Weinberger, E.   Neue Richt-
 linien der internen  Behandlung von Zuckerkranken wahrend
der Schwangerschaft und Geburt, mit besonderer   Beruck-
sichtigung des Insulin.  Mschr. ungar. Med.,  1930,  4: 369-
74.—White, P.  Pregnancv in diabetes.  Commonhealth, Bost.,
1934, 21: 98; 1937, 24: 138.  ------  Pregnancy complicating
diabetes.  Surg. Gyn. Obst.,  1935,  61: 324-32. 
DIABETIC
318
DIABETIC
 ----   psychotic.
   Cammarata, J. A.  Diabetes mellitus in  the  mentally ill.
 Ment  Health Bull.,  Danville, 1934, 12: 14-6.— Hofman-Bang,
 A.   Ein Fall von Diabetes mellitus bei einem Patienten mit
 Schizophrenie.  Acta psychiat. neur., Kbh., 1928, 3: 23-34.—
 Reaser, E. F., & Yost. O. R.  Oral treatment of diabetes mellitus
 in psychotic  patients.  Med. Rec, N. Y., 1935, 142: 453-6.


 ----   Race.
   Basu, U. P.  Some special features of diabetes mellitus among
 the Bengalees.  Calcutta M. J., 1925-26, 20: 292-304—Boulay,
 A.  Un cas de diabete sucre chez un noir d'Afrique.  Bull. Soc.
 path, exot., Par.,  1928, 21: 701-3.—Bowcock, H.  The diabetic
 Negro.   Diabetes, N. Y.,  1933,  1: 109-18.—Leopold, E. J.
 Diabetes in the Negro race.  Ann.  Int. M., 1931, 5: 285-93.—
 Ligterink, J. A. T., & Simons, C. H.  Schizophrenie und Diabetes
 mellitus bei Juden.  Acta psychiat. neur., Kbh., 1936, 11: 103-
 17.—Mills, C.  A.  Diabetes  among  the  Chinese;  danger of
 insulin  usage.  Chin. M. J., 1927,  41:  914-21.—Schwartz, J.
 The etiology of diabetes mellitus among Jews.  Med. Times,
 N.  Y., 1934,  62:  107-9.—Shimizu, S.   Neues Klinisches iiber
 Diabetes mellitus bei Japanern.  Jap. J. M. Sc, 1936, 4: Int.
 Med  232 —Strauss, H. Ueber Diabetes mellitus bei Juden.
 Fol. med. int. orient., 1936,  2: 87-100.  ------  Welche Be-
 sonderheiten  zeigt der Diabetes bei  Juden?  Arch.  Verdau-
 ungskr.,  1933,  54:  34-41.—Wang,  Shu-Hsien.   Diabetes
 mellitus; an  analysis  of 347  cases, in Chinese patients; treat-
 ment and prognosis.  Chin. M. J.. 1937, 51: 159-78.

 ----   Surgery.

   See also subheadings Gangrene;  Injury.   For
 surgical  treatment  of  diabetes  see  Diabetes
 mellitus, Surgery.
   Bellehumeur, C.  E.  *Diabetes complicating
 surgery.   15p.  4?   Milwaukee, 1927-28.
   Chabanier, H., &  Lobo-Onell,  C.    Diabete
 et  chirurgie.   168p.   8?   Par.,  1936.
   McKittrick,  L. S.,  & Root, H.  F.   Diabetic
 surgery.    269p.   8?    Phila., 1928.
   Abell, I.   The relation of diabetes to surgery.   Kentucky
 M. J., 1937, 35: 232-6.—Alexander, E. G. Surgery in diabetics.
 Atlantic M.  J., 1924-25, 28: 674-80.—Allan,  F. N.   Surgery
 and diabetes.  Surg.  Clin.  N.  America, 1933, 13:  719-25 —
 Allen,  C. I.  Diabetic surgery.   Rep.  Wayne Co. M. Soc,
 1932-33, 3: 77-9.—Andrus, W. DeW.  The surgical  aspects of
 diabetes.  Cincinnati J.  M.,  1926-27,  7: 385-92.—Babcock,
 W. W.   Operations  in diabetes.  Tr. Am. Ther.  Soc. (1929)
 1930, 29: 118-22.—Balmus, G.  [Diabete et  chirurgie]  Rev.
 St. med., Bucur., 1936, 25: 572-9.—Barber, R. F.  The  diabetic
 surgical  patient.   Long  Island  M. J., 1929, 23: 717-9 —
 Barksdale, J. W.  Surgery in diabetics.  N. Orleans M. & S. J.,
 1926-27, 79: 316-8.—Beardwood, J.  T., jr. Surgery in diabetes;
 medical considerations. Pennsylvania M. J., 1931, 34: 621-3.—
 Bell, J. R.  Surgery in diabetics.  Austral. N. Zealand J. Surg.,
 1931, 1: 92-6.—Boice,  E.  S.  Surgery in diabetes.   South.
 M. & S., 1935, 97: 245-8.—Bothe,  F. A.  Surgery  in diabetes;
 surgical considerations.  Pennsylvania  M. J.,  1931, 34: 624;
 1934, 37: 661.—Branch, J. L.  When the diabetic meets the
 surgeon. J. M. Ass. Alabama, 1934, 4: 177-81.—Brenner, E. C.
 Surgery in diabetes.  Med.  Times,  N. Y., 1934, 62: 247-50 —
 Brown,  A. L.  Newer concepts of surgery and the diabetic
 West. J. Surg., 1931, 39: 913-6.—Bruce, H. A., Hipwell, F., &
 Rush, J. W.  Observations on the  effect of glycosuria in sur-
 gery.  Ann.  Surg.,  1927,  86:  278-82.—Burgess,  A.  M.,  &
 Pickles, W.   Surgery in diabetics.  Rhode Island M. J., 1928,
 11: 139-43.—Castro G., J.  Diabetes y cirugfa. Rev. san. mil.
 (Chile) 1936,  4: 61-71.—Ciceri, C,  & Arrigoni,  G.  Contributo
 alio studio del diabete in chirurgia.   Arch. ital. chir., 1933, 35:
 221-76.—Clasing,  C.    Chirurgische   Komplikationen  des
 Diabetes.  Beitr.  klin. Chir., 1936, 163: 289-92.—Cohen, H.
 Surgery in diabetic patients.  N. York M. J., 1923, 117: 606-
 8.—Coley, B.  L.  The surgical complications of diabetes. Am.
 J.  M. Sc, 1928,  176: 491-8—Cosacescu, A.  [Diabetes and
 surgery]  Rev. st. med., Bucur., 1929, 18: 633-48.—Dufour,  A.
 La chirurgie chez les diabetiques.  Hopital, 1932, 20: 683-6.—
 Erdmann, J. F., Clark, H. E., & Buckley, E. J.  Surgery in the
 diabetic. Am. J. Surg., 1934, n. ser., 26: 340-53.  Also repr.—
 Fourmestraux, J.  de.   L'intervention  chirurgicale  dans  les
 etats diabetiques.  J. med. chir.,  Par.,  1931,  102: 715-24.—
 GjuriC,  A.   [Surgical* complications  in  diabetes  mellitus]
 Cas. lek. cesk.,  1932, 71: 386; 428.—Habs, R.  Der Diabetes
 und seine Bedeutung fur  die  Chirurgie.  Med. Welt, 1927,  1:
 1038; 1073;  1116.—Hailes,  W. A.  The surgery  of diabetic
 complications. Austral. N. Zealand J. Surg., 1932, 1: 382-92.—
 Heyd, C. G.  Surgery of the diabetic patient.  N. York State
J.  M„ 1930,  30:  203-5.—Hino, I.  Klinische Chirurgie und
 Diabetes.  Taiwan igakkai  zasshi,  1926, No.  255.—Jennings,
 F. D. Surgery in  the diabetic  Long Island, M. J., 1924, 18:
 134-7.—Jobson, A. M. C.  Surgery in the diabetic  J. Florida
M. Ass.. 1929-30,  16: 20-3.—John,  H. J. Surgery in the pres-
ence of diabetes.  J. Lab. Clin. M., 1931, 16: 775-94.—Johnson,
R. S.  Diabetes in surgical cases.  In Postgrad. Surg. (Maingot!
R.)  N. Y., 1936, 1: 790-800.—Jones, D. F. The surgical dia-
betic.  Nebraska  M. J.,  1926, 11: 329-35.—Joslin,  E.  P.
 Diabetic surgerv from a medical point of view.  Tr. N. England
 Surg. Soc, 1026, 9: 36-63.  Also Boston M. & S. J.,  1927, 196-
 127-36.—Judd, E. S., Wilder, R. M., & Adams, S. F.  Surgery
 in the presence of diabetes.  J. Am. M. Ass., 1926,  86:  1107-
 10.—Law,  A.  A.  Surgery in the diabetic   Minnesota M.,
 1925,8:434.—Lemann, I. I. Surgery in diabetics.  N.Orleans
 M. & S. J., 1926-27, 79: 203-10.—Leriche, R.  Sur la chirurgie
 des diabetiques.   Gaz.  hop.,  1936,  109: 1481-3.—Levy, A.
 A.  Diabetes with surgical  complications.  Internat.  J.  S
 1927, 40:  130-4.—Lopez-Estevez, J. A.   Cirugfa de los dia-
 beticos.   Arch. urug.  med., 1935, 6: 391-6.   Also  Rev. med
 Rosario, 1935, 9: 29-34.—Lynn, F. S.  The  diabetic from the
 surgical  viewpoint.  Internat. J.  M. & S.,  1930, 43:  527-32.—
 McKittrick, L. S.  The surgical aspects of diabetes.  J. Maine
 M. Ass., 1929, 20:  155-9. ------  Surgery and diabetes melli-
 tus.  J.  M. Soc  N.  Jersey, 1936, 33: 523-35.—Matolay, G.
 [Surgical complications of diabetes]  Orvoskepzes,  1934, 24:
 737-42.—Moscoso, A. Diabetes e cirurgia.  Brasil med.,  1935,
 49:605-11.—Mulier, G. P. Surgery in diabetics.  Surg. Clin.
 N. America, 1924, 4:  147-62.  ------  Diabetes in its relation
 to surgery.  Minnesota  M., 1929, 12:  573-5.—Nigam, K. S.
 Diabetes in surgical  practice.  Tr. Far East.  Ass.  Trop. M.
 (1927) 1928, 1: 190-4.—Nitch, C. A.  R.   Clinical lecture on
 surgery in  diabetes.  S. Thomas Hosp. Gaz.,  Lond.,  1931, 33:
 71-5.—Nossen, H. [What every physician should know of the
 actual state of surgery in connection with diabetes]  Medicina,
 Kaunas, 1938,  19: 116-26.—Palmer,  L.  J.   Surgery in the
 presence of diabetes mellitus.   Northwest  M.,  1926, 25:  196-
 9.—Pickett, R.  E.  Diabetic surgerv.   Ohio  M. J.,  1938, 34:
 299-302.—Rabinovitz, B., & Weisman, J.  Two years of dia-
 betic surgery.   N. England J. M., 1938, 219: 423-7.—Rathery,
 F.  Diabete et chirurgie.  Progr.  med., Par., 1925, 40: 1845.—
 Reed, J. A. The newer conceptions of surgery in the diabetic.
 Surg. Gyn. Obst.,  1929,  48: 44-50.—Riely, L.  A.  A surgical
 diabetic.  J. Oklahoma M. Ass., 1931, 24: 84-6.—Roberts, C. G.
 Surgery in the diabetic.  J. Nat. M. Ass., 1928, 20: 129; 139 —
 Rodrigues, G. F.  Surgery in diabetics.  Sind M. J., 1932, 5:
 133-42, 2  pl.—Rodriguez Villegas, R.  La cirugfa  en el dia-
 betico.  Actas Congr. nac. cir., B. Air., 1930, 4. Congr., 2:1226-
 46.  Also Dfa med., B. Air., 1933-34, 6: 301.—Roth, H. Surgi-
 cal operations  on diabetic patients.  Am.  J. Surg.,  1925, 39:
 295-300.—Rybushkin, I.  N., & Kalmykov, G.  F.   [Diabetes
 and operative  treatment]  Sovet. klin., 1933,  19:  289-99.—
 Sabaila,  I.  Les etats diabetoides et para-diabetiques en chi-
 rurgie.  Rev. chir., Bucur., 1937,  40: 439-42.—Sanders, R. L.,
 & Henry,  J. P.   Surgery in diabetes mellitus.  J.  S. Caro-
 lina M. Ass.,  1924, 20: 169-77.—Saunders, E. W.   Diabetes
 in relation to surgery.  Ann. Surg., 1931, 94:  161-6.—Schnitz-
 ler, J.  Chirurgische  Eingriffe  bei Diabetikern.  Wien.  klin.
 Wschr., 1933,  46: 436—Schonbauer, L., & Dibold, H.  Ueber
 chirurgische Erkrankungen bei  Diabetikern.  Mitt. Grenzgeb,
 Med. Chir., 1938,  45: 79-92.—Seelig, M. G.  Diabetes sur-
 gery.  Am. J. M. Sc, 1924, 168: 495-502.—Sherman, C. H.
 Surgery in diabetes.  J.  Lancet,  1934, 54: 313; 57.—Sherrill,
 J. G.  Surgery in the presence of diabetes mellitus. Kentucky
 M. J., 1926, 24: 480-4.—Smith, B. C.  Surgery on the patient
 with diabetes mellitus.  N. York State J. M., 1934, 34: 175-9 —
 Smith, J.  H.   Surgery in diabetes mellitus.   West Virginia
 M. J., 1930, 26: 650-4.—Starr, F. N. G., & Fletcher, A. G.
 The diabetic patient.  Canad.  M. Ass. J., 1926,  16:  281 —
 Storring, F. K.  Operation und Diabetes.  Med. Klin., Berl.,
 1936,  32: 1589-91.  Also Gazz. osp., 1937, 58: 250-2.—Takats,
 G.  Surgery in diabetes. J. Kansas M. Soc, 1935, 36: 177-83 —
 Thompson, H. G.  Some surgical aspects of diabetes.  West
 Virginia  M. J.,  1936,  32: 218-23.—Thompson, M.   Diabetic
 surgery.  Kentucky M. J., 1935,  33: 586-8.—Thurston, H. F.
 Surgery in its  relation to diabetes mellitus.  J. Indiana M.
 Ass.,  1933, 26: 319-23.—Vale,  C.  F.  Surgery in the diabetic
 patient.  J. Michigan M.  Soc,  1934, 33: 63-8.—Walters, W.,
 Meyerding, H. W. [et al.]  Surgery in diabetes.  Minnesota
 M, 1934, 17: 517-26.—Young, E. L., jr.  Surgery and diabetes.
 Boston M. & S. J.,  1923,  188: 767-9.

----   Surgery: Anesthesia.
   Lemann, I. I.  COj combining power of the blood plasma
 before and  after ethylene  anesthesia in diabetics  protected with
insulin.   Proc. Soc Exp. Biol., N. Y., 1929-30, 27:  903-5.—
 McKittrich &  Root.  La anestesia en la cirugia del diabetico.
 Dfa med.,  B.  Air.,  1930-31,  3: 550.—Rabinowitch, I. M.
 Anaesthesia in  diabetes.  Brit. J. Anaesth., 1925-26,  3: 21-31.
 Also Current Res. Anesth., 1925, 4: 267-74.

 ----  Surgery: Effects.
   Baker, T. W., & Rynearson, E. H. Improvement in diabetes
 mellitus  following cholecystectomy: report of 2 cases.  Proc.
 Mayo Clin., 1934, 9:  81-3.—Bertrand, F., Sendrail & Lassale.
 A propos de la chirurgie des 6tats diabetiques;  influence favo-
 rable  d'une gastro-enterostomie sur un cas de diabete grave.
 M6m. Acad, chir., Par., 1936,  62:  1012-4.—Casanegra,  A.
 Influencia de las complicaciones quirurgicas sobre la  evoluci6n
 de la diabetes.  Actas Congr. nac. med., B. Air. (1931)  1932,
 4. Congr., pt 2, 547-51. Also Ars medica, BarceL, 1932, 8: 107-
 12.—Leriche, R.  Crise d'hypoglycemie chez un diabetique a
 nutrition bien equilibree  a la suite d'une infiltration  lombaire.
 Rev.  chir.,  Par., 1936, 74: 709.—Leyton, O.   Diabetes and
 operation;  a note on  the effect of gastrojejunostomy upon a
 case of mild diabetes mellitus with a low renal threshold. Lancet,
 Lond., 1925, 2: 1162.—Scherer, L. R.  The influence of surgery 
DIABETIC
319
DIABETIC
  on diabetes mellitus.  Proc. Mayo Clin.,  1931, 6:  19-22.—
  Takats, G., & Fenn, G. K. The effect of surgical procedures on
  the sugar tolerance of diabetic patients; presentation of 4 cases.
  Med. Clin. N. America, 1934, 17: 1507-19.

  ---  Surgery:  Indications.
    Adams, S.  F., &  Wilder, R. M.  The surgical  risk of the
  diabetic patient.  Surg. Clin. N. America, 1924, 4: 587-93.—
  Bazin, A. T.  The surgical problems presented by the diabetic.
  Canad. M. Ass. J., 1930, 23:  146-51.—Bottin,  J.  Reflexions
  relatives a revolution d'une appendicite aigue chez un vieillard
  diabetique.  Li6ge med.,  1936, 29: 1506-20.—Donati, M.  Le
  probleme du diabete au point de vue ehirurgical.   Lyon chir.,
  1934, 31: 133-63.—Foster,  N.  B.  Some  surgical  aspects  of
  diabetes.  J.  Am.  M.  Ass.,  1925, 84:  572-6.—Guerra, A.,  &
  Perez de los Reyes, R.  El riesgo quirfirgico de los diabeticos.
  Rev.  med. cir. Habana, 1925, 30: 469-77.—Jordan, E. M.  The
  diabetic as a surgical risk.  Wisconsin M.  J.,  1935,  34: 918-
  20.—Mason,  E. H.  The diabetic as a surgical risk.  Canad.
  M. Ass. J.. 1925, 15: 601-5.—Newcomb, A. L.  Acute appendi-
  citis in juvenile diabetes mellitus.  Am. J. Dis. Child., 1935, 49:
  826.—Rodriguez Villegas, R.  El problema de la  cirugfa del
  diabetico frente a la organization hospitalaria actual.  Sem.
  med., B. Air., 1932, 39: 118-20.—Steindl.  Bildet der Diabetes
  eine chirurgische Kontraindikation?  Wien. klin. Wschr., 1925,
  38: 1394.—Todd, G. F.  La diabetes como obstaculo quirtirgico
  en estomatologfa.  Salubridad,  Mex., 1930, 1: 540-3.—Wilder,
  R. M.,  & Adams, S. F.   The present status of the diabetic
  patient as a surgical risk.   Wisconsin M. J., 1923-24, 22: 557-
  60.

  ---  Surgery:  Methods.

    See also  subheading  Gangrene.
    Haebler,  H.   *Ueber  chirurgisches  Opera-
  tionen bei  Diabetikern.   28p.  8?  Berl.,  1915.
    Apfelbach, G. L.  The surgical management of  lesions pe-
  culiar to diabetes mellitus.   Illinois M. J., 1929, 56: 332-7.—
  Bates, W.  Surgery on the diabetic.  Med.  World, 1937, 55:
  683.—Cammidge, P.  J. Prostatectomy in diabetics.  Proc R.
  Soc. M., Lond., 1928-29, 22: sect,  urol., 55-64.—Chabanier.
  La chirurgie chez les diabetiques.   P.  verb. Congr.  fr.  chir.,
  1936,45: 352-6.—Charbonnier, A., & Schauenberg, E. Consi-
  derations sur la chirurgie chez les diabetiques; a propos d'un cas
  opere. Rev. med. Suisse  rom., 1937, 57: 711-25.—Chiofalo, I.
  Contribution  a I'etude du diabete et des operations de chi-
  rurgie urinaire.  J. urol. med. Par., 1928, 25: 11-5.—Christie,
  C. D.  The management  of surgical complications in diabetes
  mellitus.   Ohio  M.  J., 1924,  20:  756-9.—Cochrane,  R. C.
  Notes on the treatment of surgical complications of diabetes
  mellitus.  Boston M. & S. J., 1926, 194: 247-52.— Dziembowski,
  J. de.  La chirurgie chez  les diabetiques.   P. verb. Congr. fr.
  chir.,  1936, 45: 383-91.—Fourmestraux, J.  de.  La maladie
  operatoire  chez les diabetiques; quelques points de technique
  chirurgicale.   Ibid., 400-5.—-Fredet. P. La chirurgie chez les
  diabetiques.   J. chir.,  Par., 1936,  48: 499-518.   ------  &
  Jeanneney, G.  La  chirurgie chez les diabetiques.   Bruxelles
  m6d.,  1936-37, 17: 51-3.  Also P. verb. Congr. fr. chir., 1936,
  45: 215-55. Also Presse med.,  1936, 44: 1610-2.—Jeanneney,
  G.  La chirurgie chez les diabetiques.  P. verb. Congr. fr. chir.,
  1936,  45: 257-335.  Also J. chir.,  Par., 1936,  48:  519-22 —
  Jones, D.  F.,  McKittrick, L. S., & Root, H. F.  Abdominal
  surgery in diabetes.  J.  Am. M. Ass., 1925,  85:  809-12.—
  Layton, T. B.   Case of  diabetes in which a  mastoid operation
  was performed  under local  anaesthesia.  Proc. R. Soc.  M.,
  Lond., 1923-24, 17: sect,  otol.,  45-7.—Lemaire, E.  La chir-
  urgie chez les diabetiques.  P. verb. Congr. fr. chir., 1936, 45:
 407-13.—Leriche, R.  Chirurgie des diabetiques. Ibid.,  357-
 62.—Levin, C. M., & Dealy, F. N.  The surgical diabetic; a 5-
 year survey.  Ann. Surg., 1935, 102: 1029-39.—Lindsay, J. W.,
 Rice, E. C. [et al.]  Diabetic surgery at the Garfield Memorial
 Hospital, from January, 1924,  to  June 1936, inclusive.  Vir-
 ginia M. Month., 1937-38, 64: 507-12.—Maas, O. Erfolgreich
 operierter Ruckenmarkstumor bei Diabetes.  Med. Klin., Berl.,
 1926, 22: 694.—Maes, U.   The  surgery of  diabetes as it con-
 cerns gangrene of the lower extremities and carbuncles.  Surg.
 Gyn. Obst., 1930, 51: 700-4.  ------■ The principles of surgery
 on diabetic patients.   N. Orleans M. & S. J., 1937-38, 90: 249-
 52.—Masini, P.  La chirurgie chez les diabetiques.  P. verb.
 Congr. fr. chir.,  1936, 45:  432-5.—Mauriac, M.  La chirurgie
 chez les diabetiques.  Ibid., 348-52.—Mosenthal, H.  O. Surgi-
 cal emergencies in diabetes and their treatment.   Proc Interst.
 Postgrad. M. Ass. N. America, 1936, 46-51.—Olmsted, W. H.
 Intoxication following amputation  in  diabetes.  Med. Clin.
 N. America, 1925, 9:  169-81.—Padgett, E. E.  Operating the
 diabetic  J. Indiana  M.  Ass.,  1935, 28:  323-6.—Papin, M.
 Prostatectomie et diabete.   Bull. Soc. fr. urol., 1926, 5: 131-4.
 —----  Prostatectomie en un temps chez un grand diabetique.
 Ibid., 76-80.  Also J. urol. med., Par.,  1926, 21: 258; 441 —
 Paschoud, H.   La  chirurgie  chez les diabetiques.   P. verb.
 Congr.  fr. chir.,  1936, 45: 372-5.—Rathery, F.  La chirurgie
 chez les diabetiques.   Ibid., 339-47.—Schnitzler, J.  Chirurgi-
 sche Eingriffe bei Diabetikern.  Aerztl.  Prax., Wien, 1934, 8:
 41.—Schubel. J.  Abscesstonsillektomie  bei Diabetes.  Zschr.
 Hals &c Heilk.,  1935-36. 39:  427-30.—Sellheim, H., & Grote,
L. R.  Operationen bei Diabetikerinnen  Zbl. Gyn.,  1931, 55:
3298-307.—Smith,  B.  C.  The therapy  of surgical  complica-
 tions of diabetes mellitus at Presbyterian Hospital in New York
 City, 1930-35.  Surgery, 1937, 2: 509-18.—Thelen, W.  Antro-
 tomie und Diabetes.  Arch. Ohr. &c. Heilk., 1930, 127- 181 —
 Wegener, E   Chirurgische Eingriffe bei Diabetikern.  Zschr.
 arztl. Fortbild., 1936, 33: 40; 72.—Wills, I., & Gray  P  A
 Diabetic surgery; a 10-year survey.  California West. M. 1938

 !urg  72938, 4"6T^3-9DiabetiC """^ ^ ^^  We8t- >'

 ----    Surgery: Pre- and postoperative manage-
    ment.

    Ercklentz,  B. W.  O.  J.  *Ueberinsulinierung
 und chirurgische Komplikationen  bei  Diabetes
 mellitus.   34p.   8?   Bresl.,  1926.
    Jungfermann, W. F.   *Die internistische und
 chirurgische  Zusammenarbeit  bei  der  Behand-
 lung  des   Diabetes  mellitus.   38p.    8°   Berl
 1932.
    Lumiere,  F.    *Applications  generates   et
 locales  de  l'insuline   en  chirurgie.    80p.    8°
 Par.,  1926.
    Margraf, C.   *Diabetes  und Chirurgie unter
 dem Einfluss der Insuhnbehandlung   [Frankfurtl
 24p.   8?   [Kirchhain]  1927.
    Rottger,  U.  [G.]    *Insulinbehandlung  und
 chirurgische  Komplikationen  bei  110  Zucker-
 kranken    [Munster]   20p.   8?   Quakenbruck,
 1931.
    Balice, G.  II flemmone e la sua cura chirurgica nei diabetici
 dopo la scoperta dell'insulina.   Rass.  ter. pat. clin., 1934,  6:
 200-13.—Bang, O.  [Preparation of diabetics for  operation
 Norsk mag. laegevid., 1930, 91: 793-5— Bartle, I. B. A surgi-
 cal use for insulin.  Northwest M., 1924, 23: 255-7.—B mman,
 L.  Diabetes in surgical patients,  with special reference  to
 insulin.   Surg. Gyn. Obst., 1925, 41: 272-83.—Beardwood, J.
 T., jr.  Preparations of diabetics for surgery.  Med. Clin  N
 America, 1928-29, 12: 1127-9. ------ Surgery in the diabetic
 patient; medical management of the surgical diabetic  Penn-
 sylvania  M.  J., 1934, 37: 658-61.—Bothe, F. A.  The pre-
 operative, operative, and postoperative management of diabetes.
 Surg.  Clin. N. America, 1935,  15:  239-53.—Buford.  R. K.
 The  combined  use of  glucose and insulin in  surgery.   West
 Virginia  M.  J., 1926, 21: 240-3.—Carrasco-Formiguera, R.
 Diabetes, surgical infections and insulin.  Lancet, Lond., 1925,
 1: 1076.—Casanegra,  A.   El  preoperatorio  del  diabetico!
 Actas Congr. nac. med., B. Air. (1931) 1932, 4. Congr., t. 2, 215-
 20.   Also Rev. sudaroer. med., Par., 1932, 3: 465.------
 Post-operatorio del diabetico.  Actas Congr. nac. med., Rosario
 1934, 5. Congr., pt 4, 881-4.—Chabanier, H., Lebert, M. [et al.]
 Chirurgie, diabete et insuline.  Presse med., 1927, 35: 210-4.—
 Desjardins, A.  La negativation electrique preoperatoire chez
 les diabetiques.  Bull.  Soc.  chir., Par.,  1933, 25:  435-7.—
 Ducuing, J.  Le controle de la glycemie chez les op6res diabeti-
 ques.  P. verb. Congr.  fr. chir., 1936, 45: 392-9.—Duncan, G.
 G., Fetter, F., & Durkin, J.   The  equal division and distribu-
 tion of the diet and insulin in treating the diabetic with surgical
 complications and acute infections.   Surgery, 1937, 1: 939-
 48.—Duncan, G. G., & Frost,  I. F.   The preparation  and
 management  of the  surgical diabetic.   Surg.  Gyn.  Obst.,
 1927, 44: 253-60.—Eisenbud. K.  Medical care of the surgical
 diabetic.  Am.  J. Surg.,  1035, 30:  305-9.—Escudero, P.,  &
 Orgaz, J.  Las aplicaciones de sacarosa como  tratamiento de
 las heridas supurantes de los diabeticos.  Actas Congr. nac
 med., Rosario, 1934, 5. Congr., pt 4, 836-8. Also Sem. med., B.
 Air., 1934, 41: pt 2, 1232-4.—Fischer, A. W.  Diabetes, Insulin
 und Chirurgie.  Erg. Chir. Orthop., 1926,  19: 1-32.—Foster,
 D. P., & Davidson, E. C.  The influence of insulin on the treat-
 ment of surgical complications in diabetes mellitus.  Ann. Clin
 M.,  1926-37,  5: 639-55.—Fourmestraux, J. de.  Soins pri-
 operatoires chez les  diabetiques.   Arch.  med.  chir.  province
 1930, 20: 316-21. Also P. verb. Congr. fr. chir., 1930, 39: 277-
 82.  ------  Quelques  points de technique operatoire chez les
 diabetiques;  insulinotherapie;  insulinoresistance.  Bull. Soc.
 nat. chir., Par., 1931, 57: 144-7.—Fowler, A. F., Bensley, E. H.,
 &  Rabinowitch,  I. M.  Control of diabetes mellitus  with pro-
 tamine zinc insulin in surgery (based  upon a study of 25 cases)
 Canad.  M. Ass. J.,  1937,  36: 561-8.—Gager, L. T.   Surgical
 complications  of diabetes  under insulin treatment,  ^urg. Gyn.
 Obst., 1925, 40: 630-4.—Gibson. R. B.  Effects of insulin and
 glucose  on acid-base balance in surgical diabetic patients.   J.
 Am. M. Ass., 1926, 86: 1209.—Gilchrist, A. R.   The care of the
 surgical diabetic. Edinburgh  M. J., 1931, n. ser., 38: 30-46.—
 Gray, P. A.. & Russell, V.  Dietetic management of the surgical
 diabetic patient.  West. Hosp. Rev., 1933, 21: 14.—Gret, L. G.
 El tratamiento de las heridas  supuradas en los diabeticos y no
 diabeticos. Sem. med., B. Air., 1935,  42: 346-8.—Grote, L. R.,
 &  Flesch-Thebesius,  M.  Operationen  am  Diabetiker  seit
 Einfiihrung  des Insulins.  Zbl.  Chir., 1930,  57: 3026-8 —
 Hagen, H. J.  The preparation of a diabetic patient for surgery.
 Am. J. Surg., 1925, 39: 219-21.  Also Curr.  Res.  Anesth.,
 1926,  5: 26-8.—Hofrichter, C. H.  The pre- and postoperative
 medical management in cases  of diabetes mellitus.  Northwest
 M., 1931, 30:  536-8.—Holten, C.  [Value of insulin treatment
in  diabetes with surgical complications]  Ugeskr. laeger, 1930, 
DIABETIC
320
DIABETIC
92- 300-5.—Lapeyre, L., & Lapeyre, J. L.  La chirurgie chez les
diabetiques depuis l'insuline.  Presse med., 1929, 37: 1149-51.—
Leonard, W. E. Surgery of the diabetic; preoperative and post-
operative management of the diabetic subjected to surgery.
Am.  J. Surg.,  1935, 27: 277-81.  Also repr.—McLean, D.  W.
The  management of the surgical diabetic.  J.  Michigan  M.
Soc, 1931, 30: 434-9.—Mallory. W. J. The preoperative prepa-
ration and postoperative management of the diabetic patient.
Tr. Am.  Ther. Soc.  (1929) 1930, 29: 115-7.—Mason,  E.  H.
The  pre-operative preparation  of the  diabetic patient with
discussion of the so-called diabetic gangrene.  Canad. M. Ass.
J., 1927, 17: 23-6.—Mathieu, C. & Guibal et Colson, J.   Insu-
line  et chirurgie des diabetiques.  Rev. med. est.,  1924, 52:
526-31.—Mauriac, P.  L'insuline en  chirurgie.  Rev. laryng.,
Par   1924  45:  501-12.—Medical  treatment of the surgical
diabetic.  Q. Bull. N. York Dep. Health, 1938, 6: 61.—Melchior,
F., & Waener, A.  Diabeteschirurgie und  Insulin.  Beitr. klin.
Chir., 1926, 136: 209-23.  ------  Die neueren Wandlungen
der  internen Diabetestherapie  bei  chirurgischen Komplika-
tionen  Zbl. Chir., 1936. 63: 684-9.—Minkowski, O.  Diabetes-
chirurgie und Insulin. Beitr. klin. Chir., 1926, 136: 195-208 —
Mohler, H.  K.  Insulin and its  use  in surgery.  Ther.  Gaz.,
Detr.. 1924, n. ser.,  40: 457-62.—Nissel, W., & Wic=en, E.
Behandlung des  Diabetes mellitus mit Synthalin bei  chirurgi-
schen Komplikationen;  vorlaufige Mitteilung.   Klin. Wschr.,
1927  6: 734-6.—Nixon, J. A.  The use of insulin in surgerv.
Bristol Med. Chir.  J.,  1926, 43: 199-208.  ------  Insulin
treatment of diabetes; with particular reference to the compli-
cations of diabetes and to surgery in diabetes.  Brit. M.  J.,
1926, 1: 77-80.  Also repr.—Noorden, C. von.  Ueber Vor- und
Nachhehandlung  operationsbediirftiger  Diabetiker.   Chirurg,
1928-29  1: 193-8.—Ohler, W. R.  The  care of the surgical
diabetic' N. England  J. M., 1929,  201:  259-61.—Orator, V.
Insulin in der  Chirurgie.  Deut, Zschr. Chir., 1926, 195: 57-
68 —Paroli, G. II trattamento insulinico pre- e post-operatorio
neile diabetiche.  Riv. ital. pin., 1935-36, 18: 5-18.—Parsonnet,
A. P.. Reich, A. L„  & Skwirsky, J.  Preoperative and  post-
operative treatment  of  diabetic  patients;  report of  56 cases.
J. M. Soc.  N.  Jersev, 1929, 26: 452-5.—Pemberton, H.  S.. &
Cunningham, L.  The use of insulin in operations on the diabe-
tic.  Lancet, Lond..  1924, 2:  647.—Petty, O. H., & LeFevre,
W. M.  Insulin in diabetics reauiring surgery.  Med. Clin.  N.
America, 1924, 8: 919-30.—Phelip, J. A.  Les enseignements de
l'insulinotherapie  au  cours  des infections  chirurgicales  du
diabetique.  J. med. fr., 1930, 19: 400.—Pichette, H.  L'insuline
en chirurgie.  Bull. med. Quebec, 1924,  25: 367.—Ralli. E. P..
& Standard, S.  The care of the surgical  diabetic; a report of
202  cases.   Surg. Gyn.  Obst., 1934,  58:  228-32.— Sauve.
Diabete et  chirurgie  (insulinotheraoie chirurgicale)  Bull. Soc.
nat.  chir., Par.,  1928,  54: 1157-62.—Schnohr, E.  [Effect of
Insulin Retard in diabetes with surgical complications]  Hospi-
talstidende,  1936, 79:  1165-75.  ------   Clinical experience
with protamine insulinate in diabetic surgical patients.   Acta
chir.  scand.,  1936,  78: 513-44.—Silhol,  J.   L'insuline  dans
les complications chirurgicales  du diabete.  Arch.   fr.  belg.
chir., 1925, 28: 170-8.—Standard, S., Brandaleone, H-, & Ralli,
E. P.  Surgical results in the treated and untreated diabetic
patient.  J. Am. M. Ass., 1938, 110: 627-9.—Starr, F. N. G., &
Fletcher, A. G.  The use of insulin in surgerv and obstetrics.
Surg. Gyn.  Obst., 1926,  42: 194.—Terry, A.  H.   Diabetic
regime in surgical cases.  N. York State J.  M, 1935, 35: 159.—
Uffreduzzi,  O.   L'insulina nelle eomplicazioni chirurgiche del
diabete.  Gior. med. prat., 1924, 6: 155-7.—Witherspoon, J. T.
A simplified postoperative routine for the  diabetic patient.
Am.  J. Surg., 1932, 17: 418.

----   Syphilis.

   See  also Diabetes mellitus, Pathogenesis.
   Lafotjrcade-Cortina,  L.    *Le  diabete  par
syphilis acquise.    148p.    8?   Par., 1928.
   Levassor,   P.    *Contribution  a  I'etude  du
diabete syphilitique.   95p.  8?   Par.,  1927.
   Totjflet, H.   *Rapports  entre  le  diabete  et
la syphilis.   60p.   8?   Par.,  1922.
   Benech, J.  Diabete sucre et syphilis.  Prat. med. fr.,  1924,
3: 167-71— Blackford, L. M., & Venable, J. H. Hypergly-
cemia and paresis: report of 2 cases.   N. England J.  M,  1936,
214:  140-2.—Blanco  Soler, C.  Un caso de diabetes  sifilitica.
An.  Hosp.   S.  Jose,  Madr., 1930-31,  2: 139-45—Blefari-
Melazzi. T.  II diabete  sifilitico.  Riv. osp., 1926, 16:  53-62 —
Blum, P. Diabete sucre et syphilis.   Vie med., 1928,  9: 1391-
3.—Bouquet, H.   Syphilis et diabete. Monde med.,  1923, 33:
101-3.—Charlton, P. H.  A  case  of diabetes,  refractory to
insulin, relieved by antiluetic treatment.  Endocrinology,  1924,
8: 235.—Clark, O. Syphilis e diabetes.  Fol. med., Rio,  1927,
8: 201-3.—Coicou, F.  Diabete et syphilis et Taction de l'in-
suline chez le diabetique syphilitique. Ann. med. haiti.,  1932,
9: 153-69.—Cottini, G. B.  Su di un caso di diabete sifilitico.
Policlinico,  1935, 42: sez. prat., 376-81.—Diabete et syphilis.
Rev. g6n. clin. ther., 1922, 36:  746.—Elmer, A. W., &  Ked-
zierski. J.  Valeur du traitement spetifique dans le diagnostic
du diabete syphilitique.  Ann. med.,  Par., 1928,  23:  332-9.—
Gate, J., Cuillert, P.  [et al.]  Processus de myosite sphaceiique
et suppurative avec  reaction periostee discrete  du  squelette
sous-jacent  chez un ancien syphilitique glycosurique  et hyper-
glycemique.  Bull. Soc. fr. derm, syph.,  1936, 43: 1427-9 —
Heredia,  P.   Diabetes sifiliticas;  contribuci6n a su  estudio
Sem. med., B. Air., 1929, 36: pt 2, 1688-95.—Izar, G.  Sifilide ,■
diabete.   Riforma med., 1929, 45: 868-72— Kedzierski, J., &
Elmer,  A.  [Syphilitic  diabetes]   Polska gaz.  lek.,  1927 ' 6-
991-5.—Kitchell, J. R.  Syphilitic diabetes.  Pennsylvania
M. J., 1937-38, 41:  587-9.—Kozhevnikov, P.  [Cases of syphi-
litic diabetes]  Med. misl, Rostov, 1925-26, 3: 11-5.—Labbe, M
Le diabete et la syphilis. Bull. Acad, med., Par., 1923, 3. ser
88: 53-60.   Also Rev. internat. med.  chir.,  1923,  34:  1-4!
---■— &  Touplet, H.  Le role de la syphilis dans I'etiologie du
diabete.   Ann. med.,  Par.,  1923,  13:  367-82.—Lelong, M.,
Petot,  C.   Le diabete  syphilitique.  Rev. fr.  derm  v'ener"
1925,  1:  609-19.—Lemann,  I. I.   The relations  of  syphilis
and diabetes to one another.  Am. J. Syph., 1929, 13: 70-112.__
Martini, T., & Joselevich,  M.   Un  caso de diabetes  sifilftica
aparentemente curado.  Sem. med., B.  Air.,  1928, 35: 1253-
62.—Memmesheimer,  A.  M.  Zur Frage des gemeinsamen
Vorkommens von Lues und  Diabetes mellitus.  Krankheits-
forschung, 1927,  5:  273-8.—Mouriquand, G„ &  Bourret, F
Diabete et spetificite.  Lyon med., 1923, 132: 461-3.—PfeiJTer
C.  Syphilis et diabete.  Progr.  med., Par., 1922, 3. ser., 35-
381.—Pinard, M.  Diabete  avec areflexie; syphilide tertiaire
g6ante.   Sem.  hop. Paris,  1925,  1: 487.—Rathery,  F.   Le
diabete  syphilitique.   Monde  med.,   1924,   34:  785-95.__
Ravogli, A.  Syphilis and diabetes.  Urol. Cut. Rev., 1919, 23:
501-5.—Revillet.  Diabete,  chez une  syphilitique  ancienne,
gueri tout au moins en apparence par le traitement hydrargique'
Lyon med., 1916, 125: 374-6.—Rockwood, R., & Sanford, A. h!
The Wassermann reaction in diabetes.  Am. J. Syph., 1923, 7:
679-86.—Roorda Smit, J. A.  [Diabetes and syphilis]  Ned
tschr. geneesk., 1923, 67: pt 2, 345-52.—Root, H. F., & Stuart",
G. O.  Hinton, Kahn and Wassermann reactions  in diabetes
N. England  J. M.,  1931,  204:  1179-81.—Sparacio, B.  Sui
diabete sifilitico.  Gior.  ital. derm, sif., 1926, 67: 631.  -----
Rapporti fra  sifilide e diabete.  Rinasc.  med., 1927, 4: 252.—
Stott,  H.   On the advisability of a routine Wassermann  re-
action in every case of  diabetes mellitus.  Ind. M. Gaz., 1930
65: 196-200.—Taccani,  G., & Morandi, M.   Sui rapporti  fra
infezione luetica e diabete mellito.   Pensiero  med.,  1938, 27:
41; 71.—Ulrich, P., & Jewson, A.  [Syphilitic diabetes]  Mosk!
med. J., 1927,  7: 6; 71.—Villaret, M.,  & Blum, P.  Diabete
sucre et syphilis.  Ann. mal.  vener., 1924, 19: 1-16.—Wendt,
L. F. C, & Peck, F. B.  Diabetes mellitus, hypoglycemia, and
cerebrospinal  syphilis; report of  case.  J. Michigan M.  Soc
1930, 29: 798-800.

----   Tuberculosis.

   See  also  Diabetes  mellitus, Pathogenesis.
   Guerlot, A.  E.   *Pronostic actuel du diabete
complique  de  tuberculose.   82p.  8?   Par., 1929.
   Roy,  L.  M.   *La tuberculose  pulmonaire chez
les diabetiques.  187p.   8?   Par.,  1936.
   Scholz,  K.   *Diabetes  mellitus und  Lungen-
tuberkulose  [Berlin]  p.129-42.  8?   Lpz., 1931.
   Thiery,   J.  E.    *Diabete   et  tuberculose;
6tude  clinique et  statistique.   135p.   8?  Par.,
1934.
   Wohler,  E.   *Diabetes mellitus und  Lungen-
tuberkulose   [Munster]   35p.    8?    Quaken-
briick, 1934.
   Bernard. L.  Diabete et tuberculose.  Presse med., 1929, 37:
1589-92.  Also Irish J.  M.  Sc, 1930, 7.  ser., 229-39.—Brita-
nishsky, G. R.  [Clinical data on diabetes and pulmonary tuber-
culosis]  Vrach. gaz., 1929,  33:  1963-9.—Crow, S. L.  Dia-
betes in the tuberculous. South. M. J.,  1929, 22: 1079-82.—
Curschmann, H.   Diabetes und Lungentuberkulose.   Beitr.
Klin.  Tuberk., 1928, 69: 540-50.   Also  Riforma med.,  1928,
44: 1313-9.—Davidov,  A.  [Diabetes and tuberculosis]  Russ.
klin., 1930, 13: 140-52.—Dunlop, D. M.  Diabetes and tuber-
culosis.  Edinburgh  M. J.,  1937, 44: 351-8—Fitz, R.   The
problem of pulmonary tuberculosis  in patients  with diabetes.
Am. J.  M. Sc, 1930, 180:  192-200.—Grote,  L. R.  Diabetes
und Tuberkulose.  Schweiz. med. Wschr., 1931, 61: 465-9.—
Himsworth, H. P.  Pulmonary tuberculosis complicating dia-
betes  mellitus.  Q. J.  Med., "Oxf.,  1938, 7:  373-95,  3  pl —
Iakhnis, B. L., & Sorkin, E.  M.  [Diabetes and tuberculosis]
Probl. tuberk., Moskva, 1937, 52-8.—Izzo, R. A., <fe Casanegra,
A.  Diabetes  juvenil y tuberculosis.  An. Centro  tisiol., B.
Air., 1936, 146-67.  ------  &  Ferradas, J.  B.  Diabetes y
tuberculosis.   Sem.  med.,  B. Air., 1935,  42:  913-8.—Izzo,
B. A., & Ferradas,  J. B.  Diabetes y tuberculosis.  Rev. As.
med. argent., 1934,  48: 750-5.—Joslin. E. P.  Tuberculosis in
diabetes.   Proc.  Interst.  Postgrad.  M. Ass. N. America,
1933,  387-90.—Keeton, R.  W.   Diabetes and tuberculosis.
In Clin. Tuberc  (Goldberg, B.)  Phila.,  1935, 2: K-3-K-32 —
Kennedy, W. R.  Active pulmonary tuberculosis and diabetes
mellitus.  Canad. M. Ass.  J., 1933, 29: 482-8.—King  S.  E.
The incidence of pulmonary tuberculosis in diabetes.   Q. Bull.
Sea View  Hosp., N. Y., 1936, 1: 416-24.—Kramer,  L. I., &
Lawson, H.  A.  The  incidence  of tuberculosis in  diabetes.
Ann. Int.  M., 1933, 6:  1426-33.—Labbe. M.  La tuberculose
chez les diabetiques. J. med. Paris, 1924, 43:  455.—Leitner, J.
Diabetes und Tuberkulose.   Zschr.  Tuberk., 1930, 56: 30-8.—
Lichtwitz,  L.   Tuberkulose  und  Diabetes  mellitus.   Collect. 
DIABETIC
321
DIABETIC
 Repr. Montefiore Hosp. N. York, 1937, 16: No. 25.—Lorenzen,
 J. N.  Ueber Kombination von Diabetes und Lungentuberku-
 lose und deren Beurteilung in prognostischer und invalidenver-
 sicherungsmiissiger Beziehung.  Acta tuberc. scand.,  1929-31,
 5: 265-89.—Lundberg, E.  [Tuberculosis in diabetes]  Sven.
 lak. tidn., 1923, 19: 1145; 1173. ------   [Some observations
 on  tuberculosis in diabetics]  Hygiea,  Stockh.,  1924,  86:
 737-43.  ----—  Etudes sur  le diabete accompagne de tuber-
 culose; observations cliniques.  Acta med. scand.,  1925, 62:
 1-46, tab.—Mullin, J.  H.  A case of diabetes with tuberculosis.
 Canad. M. Ass. J., 1925, 15: 61-6.—Musser, J. H., jr.  Dia-
 betes and  tuberculosis.  Med. Clin. N.  America,  1924, 8:
 771-4.—Myers. G. B., & McKean, R. M.  A  clinical study of
 100 cases of associated diabetes mellitus and pulmonary tuber-
 culosis.  In  Med. Papers (H. A. Christian Anniv. vol.) Bost.,
 1936,  406-25.—Nannini,  G.   Sulla  tubercolosi  polmonare
 associata al diabete mellito.   Minerva med., Tor.,  1933, 24:
 pt 2,  46-62.—Newcomb, A.  L. Juvenile  diabetes and tuber-
 culosis.  Am. Rev. Tuberc, 1935, 32: 507-10.—Nobecourt. P.,
 Ducas, P., & Scheinmann.  Diabete et tuberculose chez l'enfant.
 Arch. med. enf., 1938,  41: 425-33.—Orlowski, W.   [Pulmonary
 tuberculosis and diabetes] Polska  gaz. lek.,  1938,  17: 333.—
 Orr, C. C.  Diabetes  as affecting the care of the  tuberculous
 patient.  South. M. & S., 1935, 97: 253-5.—Pastor, M. F., &
 Bence, A. E. Diabetes juvenil y tuberculosis.  Rev. As. med.
 argent., 1936,  50:  1942-56.—Pilgerstorfer,  W.    Ueber die
 Lungentuberkulose  beim  Diabetes  mellitus.   Wien.  Arch.
 inn. Med., 1938. 32: 7-20.—Pollack, H. J. Diabetes und Tuber-
 kulose.  Tuberkulose, Miinch., 1934, 14: 273; 292.—Pope, A. S.
 Tuberkulosis in diabetics.  Commonhealth,  Bost., 1934, 21:
 96-8.—Prado, S.  Diabetes e  tuberculose.  Arch,  brasil. med.,
 1930, 20: 319-26.—Raimondi, A.  A., Albertal, M.,  & Scar-
 tascini, R.  Consideraciones sobre  algunos casos  de  diabetes
 y tuberculosis.  Rev.  hig. tuberc,  Valencia,  1934,  27: 243.—
 Ralli, E. P., & Steinberg, I. The incidence of tuberculosis in a
 New  York City diabetic clinic.  J. Lab.  Clin.  M.,  1937-38,
 23: 581-7.—Rathery,  F.,  & Marie, J.  La  tuberculose  pul-
 monaire chez les diabetiques.  J. med. Paris, 1934, 54: 789-93.
 ----- &  Roy,  L.  Tuberculose pulmonaire et diabete.  Rev.
 med., Par.,  1937,  54:  107-17.—Ravagni,  M.  Tubercolosi  e
 diabete.  Riv. pat. app. resp.,  1933-34, 2: 27-32.—Roles, F. C.
 Pulmonary  tuberculosis  and  diabetes mellitus.   S. Barth.
 Hosp.  J.,  Lond., 1928-29, 36:  186-92.—Romaguera, L. P.
 Diabetes y tuberculosis.   Rev. med. cubana, 1936, 47: 659-74,
 2 pl.-—Root, H. F.  The  association of diabetes and  tubercu-
 losis;  clinical features.   N. England J. M., 1934, 210: 127-47,
 ch.—Sakamoto, H., & Karasawa,  H.  Statistische klinische
 Beobachtungen  an tuberkulosen Diabetikern.  Kekkaku, 1938,
 16: 34.—Sayago, G.,  Villafane Lastra, T., & Wolaj. I.  El
 cuadro radioldgico de los  tuberculosos diabeticos.   Sem. med.,
 B. Air., 1935, 42: 818.—Schonberger, E.  Ein kasuistischer
 Beitrag zur diabetischen Phthise.  Med. Klin., Berl., 1925, 21:
 1266-8.—Scholz, K.   Diabetes mellitus und  Lungentuberku-
 lose.  Zschr. Tuberk.,  1931, 61: 129-42.—Sisto, P.  Diabete e
 tubercolosi.   Minerva  med.,  Tor.,  1936, 27:  pt 2, 517-24.—
 Sosman, M. C, & Steidl,  J. H.  Diabetic tuberculosis.  Am. J.
 Roentg.,  1927,  n.  ser.,  17:  625-9.  Also repr.—Tornell, E.
 [Diabetes and pulmonary tuberculosis]  Sven. liik. tidn., 1926,
 23: 881; 936, pl.—Wang,  S. H., Chang, C. P., & Hsiah. C. K.
 Pulmonary tuberculosis  in diabetes  mellitus.  Chin. M. J.,
 1936,  50: 885-90, 2 pL—Wessler, H.. & Hennell, H.  Benign
 pulmonary tuberculosis  with  diabetes.   Am. Rev.  Tuberc,
 1933,  27:  47-58.—Wiener, J. J.,  & Kavee  J.   Pulmonary
 tuberculosis and diabetes mellitus.   Ibid., 1936, 34: 179-218.—
 Wilson, R. W.  Coincident diabetes and tuberculosis.  Penn-
 sylvania M. J., 1936-37, 40: 342-7.

 ---  Tuberculosis: Pathology.

   Lundberg,  E.    *Etudes sur   le  diabete  ac-
 compagne'  de  tuberculose.    82p.    8?    Stockh.,
 1924.
   Also Acta med. scand.,  1925, 62:  46-83, 8 ch.
   Boiler, R.  Zur Klinik und Pathogenese der Lungentuber-
 kulose beim Diabetes mellitus.  Beitr. Klin. Tuberk., 1934, 85:
 173-96.—Delijannis, G.  Ueber eine pneumonieartige Verlaufs-
 form der  Lungentuberkulose  beim Diabetiker.   Med.  Klin.,
 Berl., 1937, 33: 668-71.—Giuffrida,  E.  Tubercolosi polmonare
 e lipoidosi del polmone in un caso di diabete.  Arch. sc. med..
 Tor., 1927, 49: 348-59.—Gloyne, S. R.  A post-mortem record
 of pulmonary tuberculosis in diabetics.  Brit.  M. J.,  1938, 2:
 218.—Labbe, M.. & Boulin,  R.  La cuti-reaction a la tuber-
 culine  chez les diabetiques.  Bull. Soc. med. hop. Pans, 1924,
 3.  ser., 48: 701.  ------& Justin-Besancon.  Diabete et tuber-
 culose;  retentissement  de  la  tuberculose  sur Involution du
 diabete.  Presse med.,  1929, 37: 154-6—Lundberg, E.  Dia-
 bete,  tuberculose et formation extra-pancr6atique  d insuline.
 C. rend. Soc. biol., 1924,  91: 418-20.   ---—  Klinische
 Befunde  zur Deutung  der   Stoffwechselerscheinungen  bei
 mit  Lungentuberkulose   kompliziertem  Diabetes  (im  Zu-
 sammenhang  mit den Stoffwechselstorungen beim  Krebs)
 Verh. Deut. Ges. inn. Med., 1928, 40. Kongr., 94-9— McKean,
 R. M.. & Myers, G. B.   Tuberculosis and diabetes: a review ot
 80 cases   Tr. Nat. Tuberc. Ass., N. Y., 1934, 30: 100   Also
 Am.  Rev. Tuberc, 1935, 32: 651-64.------  The metabolic
aspect  of associated diabetes mellitus and pulmonary tubercu-
losis.  Ann. Int. M., 1934-35, 8:1591-1601 ,-MonteI & Isemem
Diabete consomptif traite pendant  6 mois a  1 insuline; etude I

       152511—VOL. 4, 4th series----21
 clinique et anatomo-pathologique.   I.  med. Lyon,  1927,  8:
 395-8.—Miiller, E. M.  Ueber die  Beziehungen des  Diabetes
 mellitus zur Lungen- und insonderheit  zur Darmtuberkulose.
 Zschr.  Tuberk., 1938, 80: 281-306.—Priano, D.  Evoluci6n
 favorable de un infiltrado precoz en una diabetes.   Rev. As.
 med. argent., 1933, 47: 2132-4. Also Sem. med., B. Air., 1933,
 40:  910-2.—Ritter, J.  The duality of  diabetes mellitus and
 pulmonary  tuberculosis.   Illinois M.  J., 1931,  60: 371-80.—
 Root, H. F.  The association of diabetes  and tuberculosis;
 epidemiology, pathology, treatment and prognosis.   N. Eng-
 land J.  M., 1934, 210: 1-13.  ------  Pathology and  etiology.
 Ibid., 78-92, ch.—Steinbach, M.  M., & Deskowitz, M. Sus-
 ceptibility of diabetic dogs to tuberculosis.   Proc. Soc. Exp.
 Biol., N. Y., 1933, 30: 1053-5. ------& Klein, S. J.   Experi-
 mental  diabetes and tuberculosis in the dog. Am. Rev. Tuberc,
 1935, 32: 665-76.  Also repr.—Szyfman,  L., & Lebowicz,  I.
 Remarques sur les ameliorations  spontanees du diabete sucre
 au cours  de revolution de la  tuberculose  pulmonaire.  Arch.
 mal. app. digest., Par., 1936, 26: 1172-6.—Thiery, J. E.  Influ-
 ence  de l'infection tuberculeuse  sur  revolution  du  diabete.
 Prat. med. fr., 1935, 16: 377-84.

 ----  Tuberculosis: Treatment.

   Behrens,  G.    *Ueber  Insuhnbehandlung des

 Diabetes mellitus bei  Lungentuberkulose.  26p.

 8?   Rost., 1928.
   Hardy, L.  M.   *Du traitement  des tubercu-

 leux diabetiques par l'insuline et le pneumothorax

 artificiel.   41p.   8?   Par., 1929.
   Peronne,  V. M.  E.   *La tuberculose pulmo-

 naire  du  diabetique;  etude  clinique et  essai de

 traitement d'apres les recentes acquisitions  de la
 therapeutique.   141p.    8?   Par., 1924.
   Poncet,  C.   *Traitement  de  la  tuberculose
 pulmonaire  chez   les  diabetiques:   l'insuline,  les
 sels  d'or, la  collapsotherapie.   73p.   8?   Lyon,
 1934.
   Abraham, A.  Ueber die Lungentuberkulose der Diabetiker
 und ihre Behandlung mit Insulin  und Synthalin.  Med. Klin.,
 Berl., 1927, 23: 720-4.—Achard, C. La tuberculose des diabeti-
 ques. Progr. med., Par., 1930, 1217-25.—Allen, F. M.  Insulin
 and tuberculosis; a partial review of the literature and bibli-
 ography.   Am.  Rev.  Tuberc, 1936,  34:  230-56.—Aron.  E.
 Antidiabetische Kost  bei Tuberkulose.  Med. Welt,  1930, 4:
 1213.—Barba. S.  Diabete mellito  e tubercolosi polmonare.
 Cult. med.  mod.,  Pal., 1928,  7: 799.—Bertram, F.  Zur Be
 handlung tuberkuloser Diabetiker.  Zschr. Tuberk., 1937, 78:
 242-6.—Blum, L.  Diabete compliqu6 de  tuberculose pulmo-
 naire, traite depuis quatre ans par l'insuline et  le  pneumo-
 thorax.   Bull. Soc. med. hop.  Paris,  1929, 3. ser., 53:  110-4.—
 Bowen, B. D.  The value of insulin in the treatment of diabetes
 mellitus complicated by pulmonary tuberculosis.  Bull. Buffalo
 Gen. Hosp., 1923, 1: 91-8.—Castaigne, J. Resultats immediats
 et 61oignes du traitement du diabete consomptif: considerations
 medicales et sociales qui s'y rapportent.  Paris m6d., 1926, 59:
 473-8.—Chatterjee Bahadur, G. C.  A case of diabetic phthisis
 in the  3rd  stage presenting unusual features, got round by
 sanatorium regime. Ind. M. Rec,  1937, 57: 193-6.—Cheinisse,
 L.  La  tuberculose pulmonaire, est-elle une contre-indication a
 l'emploi de  l'insuline?  Presse med.,  1924, 32: 126.—Cordier,
 V., & Sedallian, P. Diabete et tuberculose:  donnees  actuelles
 sur l'insulinotherapie.  J. med. Lyon, 1926, 7: 205-8.—Danielle
 L., & Gavrila, J.   [Treatment of diabetic  tuberculosis with
 insulin and artificial pneumothorax]  Cluj. med., 1929,  10: 273-
 9.—Delijannis, G., &  Petassis, G.  Klinische Erfahrungen an
 tuberkulosen Diabetikern, die mit Insulin  behandelt  wurden.
 Wien. klin.  Wschr., 1932, 45: 909-14.—Dorendorf, H.  Dia-
 betiker-Phthise und  Pneumothorax.   Verh.  Berl. med. Ges.
 (1927) 1928, 58: T. 2, 268-77.  Also Med. Klin.,  Berl., 1928,
 24: 485-8.—Elliott, C. A., & Nadler, W. H.  The management
 of "diabetes  mellitus associated with pulmonary tuberculosis.
 Med. Clin. N. America, 1926, 9:  1453-72.—Ernst, F.  Beitrag
 zur  Insuhnbehandlung des  durch   eine  Lungentuberkulose
 komplizierten Diabetes.  Tuberkulose, Munch.,  1926, 6: 245-
 50.—Eversbusch, G.  Ueber  Insuhnbehandlung des Diabetes
 bei Lungentuberkulose.  Med. Korbl. Wurttemberg, 1927, 97:
 633-5.—Forsgren,  E.   [Treatment of diabetes associated with
 pulmonary tuberculosis with special reference to liver function]
 Hygiea, Stockh., 1938, 100: 338-47.—Gavrila, J.  L'emploi de
 l'insuline chez les diabetiques tuberculeux. J. med. Paris, 1926,
 45: 223-5.—Gilbert-Dreyfus.  Traitement de la tuberculose
 puimonaire  chez les  diabetiques.  Hopital,  1929, 17:  259 —
 Hart, A. L., & Creel, E. A case of diabetes complicating chronic
 nulm'onary tuberculosis treated  with insulin (a  preliminary
 report)  Am. Rev. Tuberc,  1923-24, 7: 386-8.—Izzo. R. A.
 Tuberculosis pulmonar y diabetes; tratamiento concurrente por
 insulina y colapsoterapia.  Rev.  Soc. argent, tisiol.,  1925, 1:
 21-8. Also Sem. med., B. Air., 1925, 32:  pt 2, 805.   ------
 La insulina en el tratamiento de los diabeticos tuberculosos.
 Rev. Soc. med.  int.,  B.  Air.,  1925,  6:  164-75.  ------ La
 insulina en los tuberculosos pulmonares diabeticos.  Ibid., 1926,
2- 313-8.  ------& Casanegra, A.  Evoluci6n de dos diabeticas 
DIABETIC                                         322                                         DIABETIC
tuberculosas tratadas por frenicectomfa.  Sem. med., B. Air.,
1935, 42: pt 2, 1217-20. ------& Aguilar, H.  Toracoplastia
en una tuberculosa diabetica.  Rev. As. med. argent., 1937, 50:
567-73 —Kaiser, T. Zur Behandlung der tuberkulosen Diabe-
tiker.   Zschr. Tuberk.,  1936, 76: 103; 1937,  78: 247.—King, S.
E.  The treatment of  diabetes  complicated by tuberculosis.
Med. Clin. N. America, 1936-37, 20: 829-39.—Kutschera, H.
Ueber  die Behandlung tuberkuloser Diabetiker.   Wien. klin.
Wschr., 1931, 44:  1217-20.  ------  Diatetische Behandlung
von diabetischen Tuberkulosen.   Wien. med. Wschr., 1934, 84:
491.—Labbe, M. La cura del diabete complicato da tubercolosi.
Rinasc. med., 1928, 5: 1072-5.  ------  La tuberculose pulmo-
naire chez les diabetiques et son traitement.  Gaz. med. France,
1929,3:363-71. ------Bith & Boulin.  L'emploi de l'insuline
chez les diabetiques tuberculeux.  Bull. Soc. med. h6p. Paris,
1923,  3. ser., 47: 1821-8.—Labb6, M., Boulin, R., & Justin-
Besancon, L. Sur le traitement du diabete avec acidose associe
a la tuberculose pulmonaire bilaterale.  Ibid., 1928, 3. ser., 52:
1744-9.   Also  Rev. internat.  m6d.  chir.,  1928,  39:  162-5.
------  La  collapsotherapie pulmonaire bilaterale  chez les
tuberculeux diabetiques.  Bull, med., Par., 1930, 44: 302-6.
------ Evolution de la tuberculose pulmonaire des diabetiques
graves traites par la collapsotherapie bilaterale et l'insuline.
Bull. Soc. med. hop. Paris, 1930, 3. ser.,  46: 1781-6.—Labbe,
M., Boulin, R.  [et  al.j  Resultats de la collapsotherapie appli-
qu6e au traitement de la  tuberculose des  diabetiques; etude
statistique.   Ibid., 1934,  3.  ser.,  50: 204-10.—Labbe,  M.,
Seligmann, A.,  & Dreyfus, G.  Traitement  du diabete compli-
qu6 de tuberculose. Bull.  Acad, med., Par., 1928, 3. ser., 99:
696-710.  Also Rev. internat. med. chir., 1928, 39: 105-11.—
Labbe, M., Thiery, J.  E., & Olivier, J.  Tuberculose pulmo-
naire chez un diabetique et phrenicectomie.  Rev. tuberc, Par.,
1935,  5. ser., 1: 209-17.—Landau, A., Feigin, M., & Jochweds,
B.  [Treatment with large doses of insulin in a case of diabetes,
complicated by pulmonary tuberculosis with artificial pneumo-
thorax]  Polska  gaz. lek..  1930,  9: 67-9.—Landis, H. R. M..
& Funk,  E. H.   Further observations  on the treatment of
diabetes and tuberculosis.  Tr.  Nat. Tuberc. Ass., N. Y., 1922,
18:  335-41.—Laignel-Lavastine,  Chabanier  &  Potez,  G.
Diabete infantile complique de tuberculose pulmonaire traite
  Ear le pneumothorax  artificiel et l'insuline. Bull. Soc med.
  6p. Paris,  1923, 3. ser., 47: 1036-42.—Leitner, J.  Diabetes
und Tuberkulose mit besonderer  Berucksichtigung der Therapie.
Zbl. inn.  Med., 1935,  56: 625-34.—Le Noir,  P.  Un cas de
diabete juvenile compliqu6 de tuberculose  pulmonaire, traite
par l'insuline et le pneumothorax  artificiel. Bull. Soc m6d.
hop. Paris,  1928,  3. ser.,  52:  1741-3.—Le Noir &  Scherrer.
Un cas de diabete juvenile complique de tuberculose pulmo-
naire traite  par l'insuline et le  pneumothorax artificiel.  Ibid.,
1927,  3. ser., 51:  1020-6.—Livingstone,  J. L.   Diabetes  and
bilateral pulmonary tuberculosis treated by artificial pneumo-
thorax and phrenic evulsion.  Proc.  R. Soc. M., Lond., 1935-36,
29: 1226.—Llabres, L. La dieta del diabetico tuberculoso
Rev. hig. tuberc,  Valencia,  1934, 27: 229-36.—Maestrini, D.
Sull'uso dell'insulina nei diabetici tubercolosi.   Rinasc. med.,
1925,  2: 30-2.—Mark, M. F., Sackey, M. S., & Mosenthal,
H. O.  Protamine zinc insulin  in the treatment of diabetes
complicated by tuberculosis. Q. Bull. Sea View Hosp.,  N. Y.,
1936-37,  2: 357-62.—Melzer,  E.  Zur Frage der Diat  und
Insulintherapie  bei dem  durch Lungentuberkulose kompli-
zierten Diabetes.   Deut.  Tuberk. BL,   1937,  11: 161-72 —
Nadler, W. H.  Blood sugar control in diabetes associated  with
pulmonary  tuberculosis.  Proc.  Inst. M.  Chicago, 1926, 6:
56.—Nicolai, M.  Zur Frage der  Therapie des Diabetes bei
schwerer Lungentuberkulose. Zschr. Tuberk.,  1937, 78:  159-
08.—Paviot, J., Martin, J.  F., & Levrat, M.  Heureux effets du
traitement combine par l'insuline et les sels  d'or  chez  une
diabetique tuberculeuse.  Lyon med., 1933, 151: 57-62, pl.—
Pepe, G.  II trattamento insulinico dei tubercolotici polmonari
non diabetici.   Rinasc. med.,  1933,  10: 469.—Perrault, M.
Principes directeurs du traitement de la tuberculose chez les
diabetiques.  Progr. med., Par., 1935, 2026-31.—Root, H. F.
The association of diabetes and tuberculosis; treatment, prog-
nosis and prevention.  N. England J. M., 1934, 210: 192-206.—
Rosenberg, M. Ueber Pneumothoraxbehandlung bei schwerem
Diabetes. Med. Klin.,  Berl., 1925, 21: 733.  ------& Wolf, G.
Diabetes, Lungentuberkulose und Insulin; klinische Erfahrun-
gen an 40 Fallen.   Klin. Wschr., 1927, 6:  936-41.—Sansum,
W. D.  The treatment of severe diabetes complicated by severe
tuberculosis with insulin.  Am. Rev. Tuberc, 1923-24, 7: 375-
85.—Secco, F., Travi, A. M., & Iriart, M.  Tratamiento de los
diabeticos complicados de tuberculosis pulmonar. Actas Congr.
nac. med., Rosario, 1934, 5.  Congr., pt 4, 935-8.—Sklodowski
& Konopnicki.  Diabete grave, complique de coma et de tuber-
culose pulmonaire,  traite avec succes par l'insuline et le pneumo-
thorax artificiel. Bull. Soc med. hop. Paris, 1926, 3. ser., 50:
952-4.—Tuberculosis, diabetes,  and insulin.  Brit.  M. J., 1936,
2:  926.—Villaret,  M.,  Justin-Besancon, L., & Cachera, R.
Les sels d'or dans le traitement des  tuberculeux  diabetiques.
Presse med., 1930, 38:  218.—Wiener, J. J.,  & Kavee, J.  Arti-
ficial  pneumothorax in the  tuberculous  diabetic.  Am. Rev.
Tuberc,  1934, 30: 181-6.—Weskott, H.  Der Einfluss der
kombinierten Diat-Insulintherapie auf die durch Lungentuber-
kulose komplizierten  Falle  von Diabetes  mellitus.  Miinch.
med. Wschr., 1925, 72: 945-9.  ------ Insulinbehandlung bei
Diabetes mit Lungentuberkulose.  Beitr.  Klin. Tuberk., 1930,
74: 89-91.—Zucchi, L.  L'insulina nella cura della associa-
zione  morbosa  diabete-tubercolosi polmonare.   Gazz.  osd.
1934,  55: 1-4.
----   Ulcer.
   See  also subheading  Diseases: Extremities.
   Singer, G.  Ausgedehntes Rontgengeschwur bei einer Dia-
betikerin; nach 6jahriger Dauer geheilt.  Strahlentherapie, 1932,
44: 147-60.—Urbach, E.  Phagedanisches Geschwiir der Brust-
haut auf Grundlage  eines Hautdiabetes.  Klin. Wschr., 1937,
16: 1315.—Vinson, P. P., & Wilder, R. M.  Diffuse ulceration of
the esophagus and trachea associated with diabetes  mellitus;
absence of arteriosclerosis.  Arch. Int. M., 1933, 52: 541-4.
Also repr.

----   Welfare.
   See  also subheading Centers.
   Kaltenpoth,   E.    *Erfahrungen  einer  Dia-
betiker-Fiirsorgestelle   [Leipzig]    15p.   8?   Zeu-
lenroda, 1934.
   Boyd, G. L.  Social service advice to insulin patients.  Hosp.
Social Serv., 1924, 10: 120-2.—Cardie, A. E.  The treatment of
diabetes mellitus among railroad employees.  J. Lancet, 1936,
56:  18-24.—Chwalibogowski,  A.   [Organization  of  social
assistance  for diabetes in the young]  Polska gaz. lek., 1927, 6:
763-4.—Clapp, M. A., & Hardwick, R. L.  The treatment of
diabetes mellitus; a studv of the home and school relationships.
Hosp. Social Serv., 1930, 22: 287-96.—Falta,  W.  Diabetiker-
fiirsorge.  Wien. med. Wschr., 1933, 83: 1337-9.—Gottschalk,
A.   Das  Stettiner  System  der Diabetikernachsorge.  Klin.
Wschr., 1931, 10: 704-6.—Grote, L. R.  Beratungsstellen fur
Diabetes.  Zschr. Gesundhverwalt., 1930,  1: 440-6.—Insulin
for seamen.  Lancet,  Lond., 1936, 1: 573.—Katsch, G.   Produc-
tive Fiirsorge fur Zuckerkranke.   Deut. med.  Wschr.,  1930,
56:  1941-3.—Knack, A. V.  Beitrag zur  sozialen Diabetes-
therapie.  Med.  Klin., Berl., 1932, 28: 1488-91.—Labbe, M.
Organisation  sociale  du traitement du diabete.  Bull.  Acad.
m6d., Par.,  1930,  3. ser., 103: 390-7.—Lowenberg, W., &
Noah, G.   Ueber die Notwendigkeit von Fiirsorgestellen fiir
Diabetiker.  Munch, med. Wschr., 1929,  76: 109.—Lyon, E.
Zuckerkrankheit und Gesundheitsfiirsorge.  Ther. Gegenwart,
1927, 68:  538-41.—Mahler, P.  Insulin  und Krankenkassen.
Med. Klin., Berl., 1926, 22:  90.—Peschel, G.  Erfahrungen in
der kommunalen Diabetikerfiirsorge.  Ibid., 1932, 28: 1807.—
Priesel, R., &  Wagner,  R.  Kinderdiabetes und Fiirsorge.
Wien. klin. Wschr., 1929, 42: 1170-3.  Also  Hosp.  Social  Serv.,
1930, 21:  5-12.—Schoen, R.  Vier Jahre Diabetikerfursorge-
stelle.   Deut. med. Wschr.,  1937, 63: 479.—Singer,  G.  Fiir-
sorge- und Beratungsstellen fiir  Zuckerkranke.  Zschr. Ge-
sundhverwalt., 1930,  1: 446-8.  ------ Fiirsorgebestrebungen
beim Diabetes.   Miinch.  med. Wschr.,  1931,  78:  1011-3.
------  Le traitement du  diabete; reformes et prevoyance
sociale.   Progr.  med.,  Par., 1938, 192-6.—Singh,  B.   The
diabetic as a problem. J. Indiana M. Ass., 1934-35, 4: 183-5.—
Taterka, H.   Zur sozialen Versorgung jugendlicher Diabetiker.
Deut. med. Wschr., 1927,  53: 1913. ------  Einrichtung von
Diabetikerfursorgestellen.   Ibid.,  1928,  54: 914.—Umber, F.
Ueber   Zuckerkranken-Fiirsorge.    Zschr.  Gesundhverwalt.,
1930, 1:  629-37.—Weicksel, J.   Die  ambulante  Diabetes-
therapie und Diabetikerfiirsorge.  Jahrkurs.  arztl. Fortbild.,
1934, 25: H. 3, 43-50.

----   Welfare:  Summer camps.
   Benjamin. S., Hammond, K.  [et al.]   Washington's first
diabetic camp for children.  Med.  Ann. District of Columbia,
1937, 6: 354.—Fisher, A. E., & Green, E. V.  A summer camp
for diabetic children.  J. Am. M. Ass., 1929, 93: 58.—Richard-
son, R.  The diabetic child  in a summer camp.   Pub. Health
Nurs.,   1937,  29: 407-10.—Wendt, L.  F. C, &  Peck,  F. B.
Observations on a  summer  camp  for diabetic children.   J.
Michigan  M. Soc,  1930, 29: 430-2.  ------   The summer
camp as a factor in  control of  diabetic children.   J.  Am. M.
Ass., 1931, 96:  1217-9.—Wheeler, L.  [Vacation for diabetic
children]  Groene & witte kruis,  1936,  32: 61-8.—White, P.
Diabetic camps.  Commonhealth, Bost., 1934, 21: 111-4.

----   Working  ability.
   Biittner,  H.  E.   Lebensdauer  und  Arbeitsfahigkeit  des
Zuckerkranken in der Kleinstadt und auf dem  Lande.  Deut.
med. Wschr., 1936, 62: 1668-71.—Fitz, R., & Murphy,  W. P.
The muscular efficiency  of  patients  with diabetes   mellitus.
Arch. Int. M.,  1924, 34: 402-15.—Futcher,  T. B.  Diabetes
mellitus as a railroad medical problem.  Internat. J.  M. & S.,
1934, 47: 478-81.—Garde, E.  [Insulin diabetics not  to be
allowed as  motor-bus  drivers]  Ugeskr.  laeger.,  1934,  96:
674-8.   ------   [Comments on the Government circular of
Sept. 14,  1935, concerning the  issuance of  drivers' licences to
insulin  diabetics]  Ibid.,  1935, 97:  1126-8.—Lublin, A.   La
capacidad ffsica y psfquica de los diabeticos.  Rev. med. germ.
iber. amer., 1935, 8:  16-22.

DIABETIC  coma [including acidosis]

   See  also Acetonemia; Acidosis;  Ketosis.
   Blong,  T.  E.    *Diabetic   coma—a   study.
25p.   8?   Wauwatosa, Wis., 1932.
   Busch,  E.   *Ueber Acidosis bei  Diabetischen.
31p.   8?   Bonn, 1921. 
DIABETIC COMA
323
DIABETIC COMA
   Centeno, D.  *Contribuicao para o estudo do
coma diabetico.  87p.   8?   Lisb.,  1888.
   Grimaldi,   G.    *Observations   on   diabetic
coma.   16p.  4?   Wauwatosa, Wis., 1933.
   Miller,  C.  A.   *Diabetic acidosis.   29p.  4?
Milwaukee, 1930.
   Percival,  A.  L.   Acidosi   diabetica.    164p.
8?   Tor., 1916.
   Achard,  C.   Coma diabetique;  etude clinique.   In Clin.
med. hdp. Beaujon, Par., 1925,  2. ser., 135-44.—Allan, F. N.
Diabetic  acidosis and coma.  Med. Clin.  N. America, 1933,
16: 1277-87.—Bariety, M.  Coma  diabetique.  Bull, med.,
Par., 1936,  50: Suppl. No. 20.—Beardwood,  J. T.,  jr.  Dia-
betic  acidosis.  Internat. Clin.,  1938,  n. ser., 3:  30-7.—
Berghausen, O.  Acidosis caused by diabetes mellitus.  Cin-
cinnati J. M., 1920, 1: 204.—Bigelow, G. H.  Coma.  Common-
health, Bost., 1934, 21: 93.—Boulin. R.  Le coma diabetique.
Rev. med., Par., 1929, 46: 431; 588.—Brlcker, F.  M.  Zum
Diabetesproblem.   Klin. Wschr.,  1924,  3: 2389.—Burgess,
A. M.  Diabetic coma.   Rhode Island  M. L, 1933, 16: 113 —
Carrasco  y  Cadenas, E.   Complicaciones acid6sicas  de la
diabetes:  pre-coma y coma, diabetico.  Arch, med.,  Madr.,
1927,  27: 624-32.   ------  El coma diabetico agudo.  Ibid.,
1930,  32: 349-53.—Charubrata Ray.  Coma and diabetes.  J.
Indiana M. Ass., 1936-37, 6: 429-37.—Clawson, T. A., jr., &
Harrop,  G. A., jr.   Repeated acidosis  and coma in  juvenile
diabetes.  J. Am. M. Ass., 1927, 89: 23.—Conlin, F.  Diabetic
coma; its diagnosis and  treatment.  Nebraska M.  J., 1928,
13: 85-9.—Darnall, J. R.  Diabetic coma. Mil. Surgeon, 1935,
77: 75-83.—Dill, D.  B., Bock, A. V. [et al.]  Diabetic coma.
J. Biol. Chem., 1929, 81: 551-74.—Downie, E.  Diabetic coma.
Med.  J.  Australia,  1932,  1:  131-3.—Elias, H.  Das Koma
diabeticum.  Wien. klin. Wschr., 1926, 39:  H. 27 [SonderbeiL]
1-12.  Also Aerztl. Prax., Wien, 1936, 10: 282.  Also Wien.
klin. Wschr., 1936, 49:  399.—Fitz,  R.   Diabetic coma; then
and now.  N. England J. M., 1929,  201: 967-73.  Also repr —
Foster, N.  B.   Diabetic  coma.   J.  Am. M.  Ass.,  1925,  84:
719-22.—Gariepy, L. H.  Le coma diabetique.  Union m6d.
Canada, 1933, 62: 1255.—Hurley, L. E. Diabetic coma.  Mel-
bourne Hosp. Clin. Rep., 1930,  1:  41-9.—Ide, M.   La coma
diabetique.   Rev.  med., Louvain,   1925,  379.—John,  H. J.
Diabetic coma.  J. Am. M. Ass., 1929, 93: 425-30.  Also repr —
Jong, J. J. de.  Diabetic coma.  Ned. tschr. geneesk.,  1931, 75:
pt 4,  6062-73.—Joslin, E. P.,  Root, H. F. [et al.]  Diabetic
coma.  Med. Clin. N. America,  1929,  13:  11; 1932, 15: 829;
1933, 16: 793.  Also Arch. Int. M.,  1937, 59:  175-95.—Kahn,
S. H.  Diabetic coma.   Texas J. M.,  1925-26, 21:  717-9 —
Labbe, M.  L'aeidose dans le diabete et en dehors du diabete.
Rev. med. Rosario, 1921,22, 11: 207-18.------ & Boulin, R.
Les comas  chez  les  diabetiques.  Prat. m6d.  fr.,  1928, 7:
193-9.—Littlejohn,  T. R.  Diabetic coma.  J.  S.  Carolina
M.  Ass.,  1925,  21:  292-4.—Loeb,  R. F.   Diabetic acidosis.
Puerto Rico J. Pub. Health, 1934, 10: 98-110.—McCann, W. S.
Some neglected phases of coma in diabetes mellitus.  N. York
State J. M., 1925, 25:  200-3.—Macera, J. M., & Messina, B. R.
Coma acetonemico.  Cr6n. med.,  Lima,  1935,  52:  109-14.
Also Dia med., B. Air., 1935, 7: 921-3.—Marble, A.  Diabetic
coma.  Commonhealth,   Bost.,  1934,  21:  88-93
 Root, H. F., & White, P.  Diabetic coma.  N. England J. M„
 1935, 212:  288-97, ch.—Montoro,  O.  La acidosis diabetica.
 Rev.  med.  cubana,  1924,  35: 358-83.—Musser,  J.  H., jr.
 Severe acidosis of diabetes.  Med. Clin. N. America,  1924, 8:
 775-9.—Patrick, A.  Diabetic coma.   Clin. J., Lond., 1927, 56:
 85-9.—Payne, W. W., & Poulton,  E. P. A clinical study of
 diabetic coma.  Lancet, Lond., 1925, 2: 638-42.—Pfikryl, Z.
 [Ketonemia and ketonuria in diabetics]  Cas. lek. 6esk., 1935,
 74: 742-4.—Ramond,  L.  Coma chez une diabetique.  Presse
 med., 1936, 44: 1759.—Rossier. P. H., & Mercier, P.  L"aci-
 dose du coma diabetique.   Arch, internat. m6d. exp., Par.,
 1932,  7: 85-123.—Schwarz, H.   Koma diabeticum.  Wien.
 klin. Wschr.,  1934, 47:  641-3.—Sharkey, T.  P.   Diabetic
 coma.  Ohio M.  J., 1936, 32:  123-30.—Smink, C.  Diabetic
 coma.  Virginia M. Month., 1930-31, 57: 736-8.—Stein, H. M.
 Diabetic coma.   Bull. Univ. Maryland School  M., 1929-30,
 14:  101-8.—Syllaba, J.,  &  Cermak, J.  [Diabetic acidosis]
 Cas.  16k. Cesk., 1936,  75: 678-80.  ------ & HanuSovfi, J.
 [Diabeticacidosis]  Ibid., 1937, 76:1258-63— Toscano,C. Sulla
 chetosi diabetica.  Bull. Accad.  med. Roma, 1933, 69: 362-6.

 ----   Cases.
   Argy. W. P.  An unusual case of hyperglycaemia  (1.71%)
 with coma; associated with an absence of acetone in the urine;
 report of a case.  Boston M.  &  S. J., 1925, 193: 1236 —Baker,
 T. W.  A clinical survey  of  108 consecutive cases of  diabetic
 coma.   Arch.  Int. M., 1936, 58:  373T406.— Banuelos,  M. A
 prop6sito de cuatro casos de coma diabetico.   Inform, med.,
 Valladolid, 1929,  6: 83-9.—Bowen.  B.  D., & Hekirnian, I.
 Diabetic coma; a  report of 81 instances.  Ann. Int.  M., I9^y-
 30, 3: 1104-11.—Burns, C. R.  Diabetic coma; some points of
 interest illustrated by recent cases.  N. Zealand M. J., 1928-29,
 27:  9-18.—Card, W. I.  Clinical study of 67 cases of diabetic
 coma.  S. Thomas Hosp. Rep., Lond., 1936, 2. ser., 1: 17-25 —
 Curtis. W. S.,  & Dixson, I. M.   Extreme hyperglycemia in
 diabetic  coma; with recovery.   J.  Am. M.  Ass.,  19.28,  90:
 1115.—Dillon, E. S..  &  Dyer,  W.  W.  Diabetic coma with
extreme hyperglycemia.  Am. J. M. Sc, 1935, 190: 683-6.—
 Foyer, A.  [An unusual case of diabetic coma]  Ned. tschr.
 geneesk., 1924, 68: pt 2,  3008-10.—Giesen,  J. J.  Diabetic
 coma,  report of an  interesting  case.  Virginia M. Month.,
 1924-25, 51:  164-6.—Graham,  G.,  Spooner, E.  R.  C. &
 Smith, W.   Some  observations on a case of diabetic coma.
 S. Barth. Hosp. Rep., Lond., 1929, 62: 55-69.—Gray, P. A., &
 Sansum, W. D.  Diabetic coma with marked hyperglycemia
 and recovery;  report  of a case.  J.  Am. M.  Ass., 1931, 97:
 230.   Also repr.—Haines,  C. J.,  & Davis, R.   Diabetic coma
 with blood sugars  above 1,000 milligrams;  report of 3 cases
 with recovery  following treatment.   Ibid..  1932,  99: 24.—
 Kehr, E. F., & Kocher, R. A.  Marked hyperglycemia  in dia-
 betic ketosis and beginning coma with recovery.   California
 West. M., 1933, 38:  371.—Koopman, J.  [Two cases  of dia-
 betic  coma]   Geneesk. gids,  1925,  3: 590-4.—Lang,  E., &
 Mahler, P.  Ueber einen  Fall von Coma diabeticum.  Zbl.
 inn. Med., 1925, 46:  786-8.—Langley, G. J.  Note  on  an un-
 usual case of diabetic coma.   Lancet, Lond.,  1925, 1:  384.—
 Murphy, W.  P.  Five cases of diabetes and coma.   Med. Clin.
 N. America,  1924-25,  8: 1517-28.—Palmer, W. W.   Acidosis;
 2 cases  of diabetes mellitus  and 1 case of  chronic  nephritis
 with severe acidosis.   Ibid., 1917, 1:  659-73.—Ralli. E. P., &
 Waterhouse, A. M.  Diabetic coma occurring  19 times in the
 life of a patient with diabetes mellitus; case report with autopsy
 findings.  J.  Lab. Clin. M., 1933. 18: 1119-27.—Shepardson.
 H. C, & Anderson, E. M.  Diabetic coma with marked  hyper-
 glycemia and  recovery; report  of a case.   Endocrinology,
 1929, 13: 188-90.—StahI, It.  Diabetisches Koma mit extremer
 Hyperglykamie.  Miinch. med.  Wschr., 1928, 75: 245.

 ----   Chemistry.

   Welcker, A.  *Reserve alcaline et Ph sanguin
 dans l'acidose diabetique.   144p.  8?   Par.,  1926.
   Battistini. S.,  Angeleri, C, & Widmer, U.  Studi sulla
 fisiopatologia dei corpi chetonici nel  diabete  mellito.  Arch.
 sc. med., Tor.,  1937, 63: 299-318.—Blum, L., Delaville, M., &
 Thiers.  Sur les modifications du sang dans l'aeidose diabetique;
 I'etat du chlore.  C.  rend.  Soc. biol., 1925, 93: 292.  ------
 Sur les modifications  du sang dans l'aeidose diabetique; I'etat
 du sodium.   Ibid.,  294.—Blum, I... Grabar & Thiers.  Teneur
 des organes en chlore  et en sodium dans le coma diabetique;
 contribution  a la physiopathologie du  coma diabetique.  Ibid.,
 1927, 96: 643-5.—Bock, A. V., Field, H., jr, & Adair, G. S.
 The acid-base equilibrium in diabetic  coma being a study of 5
 cases treated with insulin.  J. Metab. Res., 1924, 4:  27-64.—
 Bosq.  P.  Citologfa hematica y  tenor de hemoglobina en la
 sangre  de la acidosis diabetica.  Actas  Congr.  nac.  med.,
 B. Air. (1931) 1932, 4. Congr.,  pt 2, 583-91.—Bulow-Hansen.
 V.   Ketonemia by  diabetes.  Acta med. scand., 1928,  suppl.,
 H. 26,  77-90.  ------ Ueber  den  hiimorenalen Acetonindex
 bei komatosen und nichtkomatosen Diabetikern. Klin. Wschr.,
 1928, 7: 503.  —---- Ueber das Verhalten der Ketonkorper
 in Blut, Urin und Spinalfliissigkeit, unter besonderer Beriick-
 sichtigung des Coma diabeticum.  Acta med. scand., 1929, 72:
 399-439.—Bulger. H. A.. & Peters, J. P.  The concentration
 of the  blood  and of the urine in diabetic toxemia.  Arch. Int.
 M.,  1925, 36: 857-73.—Daniels, A.  P., & Touw. J.  F.  [Urea
 contents in diabetic coma]  Ned. tschr. geneesk.,  1932, 76:
 pt 3, 3467-77.  Also  Zschr. klin. Med., 1932,  121: 711-23.—
 Delore, P.  La reserve alcaline;  moyen d'etude clinique des
 etats d'acidose et  d'alcalose;  acidose diabetique et acidose
 renale.  Presse med., 1925,  33: 52-4.—Endres, G.  Das  Saure-
 Basengleichgewicht  in  der diabetischen Acidose.  Deut. Arch.
 klin. Med., 1925, 146: 51-90.—Gopfert, K.   Die  Reststick-
 stofferhohung im Coma diabeticum.   Klin. Wschr.,  1937, 16:
 1380-3.—Hartman,  A. F., & Darrow,  D. C.  The composition
 of the plasma in severe diabetic acidosis and the changes  taking
 place during  recovery.  J.  Clin.  Invest., 1928, 6: 257-76.—
 Labbe, M.t & Boulin, R. Les modifications de l'uree du sang
 au  cours du  coma  diabetique.   Ann. med..  Par., 1931, 29:
 386-409.  ------   Modifications des albumines du  sang au
 cours du coma diabetique. C. rend. Soc. biol.,  1931, 107:
 773.------  Les  variations de  l'uree du sang au cours du
 coma diabetique.  Bull. Soc. mid.  hop.  Paris, 1931, 3. ser.,
 47: 223-9.   Also Medecine, Par., 1932, 13:  501-9.—Labbe,
 M., Nepveux, F., &  Slosse, J.  Valeur pronostique de la reserve
 alcaline  dans l'aeidose diabetique.   Bull.  Soc.  med. h6p.
 Paris, 1924, 3. ser., 48: 1296-8.—Lawrence, R. D., Lucas, H. A.,
 & McCance,  R. A.  The colour index  of the blood in diabetic
 coma.  Brit. M. J.,  1932, 2: 145.—Lyall, A., & Anderson, A. G.
 Diabetic coma; the significance  of alteration  in the  blood-
 urea.   Q. J. Med., Oxf.,  1932,  n.  ser.,  1: 353-60.—Man,
 E. B.,  & Peters, J.  P.  Lipoids of serum in diabetic acidosis.
 J. Clin. Invest., 1934, 1?: 237-61.—Merklen, P., Wolf,  M., &
 Bicart, P.  Importance du  dosage de  l'uree sanguine dans le
 coma diabetique; la  mort  par coma  uremique.   Bull.  Soc.
 med. h6p. Paris, 1926, 3. ser.,  1: 359-65.—Peters, J. P.,  Kydd,
 D. M., & Eisenman, A. J.   Serum proteins in diabetic acidosis.
 J. Clin. Invest., 1933, 12:  355-76.—Petren, K., & Odin,  M.
 Valeur de I'azote non  prot6ique total dans le coma  diabetique
 et hypoglyc6mique.  C. rend.  Soc.  biol.,  1925,  93:  375.—
 Ralli, E. P., Waterhouse, A. M., & Rheinhart. O.  A study of
 anhydremia in diabetic coma.  Am. J. M. Sc, 1934,187: 607-15.

----   Complications.
   Bix, H.. & Czyhlarz, E. Zum Tode fuhrende Komplika-
tionen  nach iiberstandenem Koma  diabeticum.  Med.  Klin., 
DIABETIC COMA                             324                            DIABETIC  COMA
Berl., 1929, 25:1065.—Blanckenburg, K. Ueber einen schweren
Bewusstlosigkeitszustand  mit  epileptiformen  Krampfen  im
Anschluss an ein Coma diabeticum.  Deut. med. Wschr., 1937,
63: 141.—Boger, A., & Wendt, H.  Schwere Hamaturie unter
dem Bilde einer Nierensteinkolik im Coma diabeticum.   Med.
Klin., Berl., 1933, 29: 1243.—Borg,  J. F.  Diabetic acidosis;
an etiologic factor in the production of auricular fibrillation.
Minnesota M., 1928, 11:  580.—Dalous, Riser & Valdigui6.
Deux comas diabetiques avec complications; dosage des corps
cetoniques dans les tissus.  Bull. Soc. med.  h6p.  Paris, 1935,
3.  ser., 51: 990-5.—Kestermann, E.   Zerebrale Herderschei-
nungen im Koma diabeticum.  Deut. med. Wschr., 1930,  56:
2036-8.—Kopelovich, M. A., & Dobkin, I. L.  [Gastric hemor-
rhage in  diabetic coma]  Sovet. vrach. gaz., 1932, 36:  736.—
Marchbanks, H. E.  Diabetic gangrene with acidosis and high
non protein nitrogen retention.  J. Kansas M. Soc, 1934,  35:
102.—Pellegrini, G.  Coma diabetico particolarmente com-
plesso.  Riforma med., 1931, 47: 875-8.—Roch, M., & Junet, R.
Coma diabetico grave e complicato.  Ibid.,  1935, 51:  537.—■
Root, H. F.  Combined diabetic coma and acute  hyperthy-
roidism  (thyroid storm)   In Med. Papers  (H. A. Christian
Anniv. vol.) Bost., 1936, 434-45.—Sandler, B. P.,  & Biloon, S.
Thyroid  storm associated with diabetic coma; report of 2
cases.  N. York State J. M., 1937, 37: 2023-5.—Thomsen, O.
Three cases of coma diabeticum complicated by uremia and a
case with pregnancy.  Hospitalstidende, 1929, 72: 586-603.—
Warembourg,  H.. & Roussel.  Coma diabetique et troubles
metaboliques locaux.  Rev. med. chir. mal. foie,  1937,  12:
402-11.—Waters, E. G., & Ruby, M. H.  Diabetic coma com-
plicated by tuberculous pneumothorax. J. Metab. Res., 1924,
5: 107-10.—Wolff, S.  Magenblutung bei beginnendem Koma
diabeticum.  Deut. med. Wschr., 1930, 56: 401.

----   Diagnosis and prognosis.

   See   also   Blood  sugar, low;  Coma;  Insulin,
Poisoning.
   Galewski, A.  * Differentialdiagnose zwischen
diabetischem und hypoglykamischem Coma.  22p.
8?  Berl., 1933.
   Harper,  C.  W.   *Diabetic coma and insulin
shock   [Marquette Univ.]  7p.  4?   Milwaukee,
1924-25.
   Shaiken, J.   *The diagnosis, differential diag-
nosis  and  treatment  of diabetic  coma   [Mar-
quette  Univ.]   14p.   4?   Milwaukee, 1930.
   Appel, K. E., & Cooper, D. A. Diabetic acidosis with a nega-
tive ferric-chlorid reaction  in the urine; report of 5 cases. Am.
J. M. Sc, 1927, 173: 201-20.—Barner,  K.   Untersuchungen
komatoser und prakomatoser Zustande bei  Diabetes mit  der
biologischen Leukocytenkurve.  Zschr. klin. Med., 1927, 105:
102-5.—Bigwood, E. J.  L'analyse chimique du sang peut-elle
apporter un renseignement  utile au medecin legiste  dans le
diagnostic post-mortem de la mort par coma diabetique ou
nephritique?   Ann.  med.  16g.,  1930,  10: 284-96.—Bith,  H.
Diagnostic des comas chez les diabetiques.  Prat. med. fr., 1925,
4: 84-7.—Bohn, H.   Die Azidosemessung beim Zuckerkranken
in der arztlichen Praxis.  Deut. med. Wschr., 1929, 55: 1787-
9.—Bopp, W.  Ein  Fall von  diabetischem und  uramischem
Koma.   Ibid., 1935, 61: 218.—Brull, L.  L'urgence du diag-
nostic et du traitement du coma diabetique.  Liege med., 1938,
31:  515-7.—Carrasco y Cadenas,  E.  Diagn6stico y  trata-
miento del coma diabetico.  Arch, med., Madr., 1925, 20: 337-
50.—Cowie, M.  The  differentiation of  diabetic coma and
hyperinsulemia; notes on the progressive development  of dia-
betes in  an infant.  J.  Michigan M. Soc, 1923, 22: 516.—
Elmer, A. W., & Scheps, M.  Beitrage zur Kenntnis und Mes-
sung der diabetischen Azidose.  Deut. Arch. klin.  Med., 1928-
29, 162:  144-66.—Garidpy,  L. H., & Gratton. A.  Coma non
diabetique dans le diabete sucre.  Union med. Canada, 1935,
64: 385-8.—Gilchrist, M.  L.  Diabetes in childhood; the  sig-
nificance of the blood-sugar curve in ketosis.  Glasgow M. J.,
1932, 118: 340-5.—Gould, H. V.  A case of coma  simulating
diabetic  coma.  Illinois M. J., 1926,  50: 430.—Grott, J.  W.
Le titrage de la reaction de Gerhardt dans l'urine et dans les
etats comateux.  Presse med., 1925, 33: 1507.—Hart, P. M. D.,
& Bond,  H. P.  The diagnostic value of the plantar response in
insulin coma.   Brit.  M. J.,  1929, 1: 895.—Hawe, A. J.  Re-
marks on the  diagnosis and management of a case of diabetic
coma.  West Afr. M. J.,  1931, 5: 9-12.—Horvai, L.   Koma-
Symptom-Gruppen  nachahmende  Angina  pectoris-Falle  bei
Zuckerkranken.   Wien. klin.  Wschr.,  1934,  47: 1169-72.—
Krause,  P.  Zur Differentialdiagnose zwischen Koma diabeti-
cum, Apoplexie und Status hypoglycaemicus.   Deut. med.
Wschr   1930,  56: 398-400.—Labb6, M.   Le diagnostic du
coma diabetique.  Arch. mal. app. digest., Par., 1924, 14-101-9
Also J. med. Paris, 1924, 43: 73. Also Med. Press & Circ, Lond.,
1925, n.  ser., 120: 479.  ------ & Boulin, R.  De la difficulte
du diagnostic de certaines formes anormales de coma diabetique
Presse med., 1934, 42:  1441.—Lemann,  I. I.  Pitfalls in  the
diagnosis of diabetic coma.  Med. Clin. N.  America, 1926 9-
959-67.—Mantha.  L.  Diagnostic  differentiel entre le coma
diabetique et le coma insulinique. Union med. Canada, 1933
62: 44-8.—Mouriquand, G., Weill  & Boulez, M.  Coma  dia-
betique  et  de quelques  incidents  lies  a  l'insulinotherapie.
Lyon m6d., 1936,  158:  499-504—Ohler, W. R.  Impending
diabetic coma simulating acute appendicitis.  Boston M. 4
S. J., 1927, 197: 183.—Orgaz, J. La oscilometria en la acidosis
diabetica.  Sem. med., B. Air., 1935, 42: 1236.—Polak Daniels,
L.   Hypoglycemia or diabetic coma?  Ned. tschr. geneesk.,
1931, 75: pt 3, 3528-38.—Pospelov, S. A.  [Difference between
hyperglycemic and hypoglycemic coma]  Ter. arkh., 1936, 14:
866-70.—Puchulu, F.  Diagn6stico de la acidosis  grave en el
nifio diabetico.  Actas Congr. nac.  med., B. Air. (1931) 1932,
4.  Congr., pt 2, 365-81.  Also Sem.  med., B. Air., 1932, 39:
1589-96.—Richardson,  R.  Diabetic acidosis  with negative
reaction for diacetic acid in the urine. Med. Clin. N. America,
1932, 16: 257-60.—Root, H. F.  The diagnosis of diabetic coma.
J.  Am. M. Ass.,  1923,  81: 1847.—Roque,  G., & Delore,  P.
Coma  diabetique,  coma uremique.   J. med. Lyon, 1926,  7:
193-203.—Rosenberg, M.   Ueber  diabetisches und hypogly-
kamisches Koma.  Med. Welt, 1932, 6:  1426-9.—Strauss, H.
Ueber  Pseudo-Coma diabeticum.  Med. Klin., Berl., 1925, 21:
387.—Szyfman, L. [Diagnosis of diabetic coma]  Polska gaz.
lek., 1931, 10: 894.—Tiemann.  Die Abgrenzung  des Coma
hyperglycaemicum vom Coma hypoglycaemicum  und deren
Therapie.  Zschr. arztl.  Fortbild.,  1935, 32: 105-9.—Wiech-
mann,  E.  Zur Differentialdiagnose  zwischen diabetischem und
hypoglykamischem Koma.  Munch,  med. Wschr., 1927,  74:
142.

----   Manifestations.

   Weise, R.   *Tierexperimentelle Untersuchun-
gen iiber  die  Augendrucksenkung beim Koma
diabeticum.   lip.   8?   Kiel, 1932.
   Allan, F.  N.  Diabetic  acidosis  and leukocytosis.  Am. J.
M. Sc, 1927,  174: 506-10.  Also Proc Mayo Clin., 1927, 2:
85.—Badanes, B. B.  Diabetes, acidosis and the significance of
acid mouth.  Dent.  Cosmos,  1933, 75:  476-84.—Bannes, N.
Die Hypotonie im Coma diabeticum; ihre klinische Bedeutung
und Kritik der Erklarungsversuche.   Klin. Mbl. Augenh., 1932,
89: 219-28.—Beach, C. H.  Diabetic coma without ketonuria—
case report.  Virginia M. Month., 1934, 61: 395-400.—Beard-
wood,  J. T., jr.  The abdominal symptomatology  of diabetic
acidosis.   J. Am.  M. Ass., 1935, 105: 1168-72.—Boger, A., &
Wendt, H.   Ueber  den pseudoperitonitischen Symptomen-
komplex im Coma diabeticum.  Med. Klin., Berl., 1933, 29:
1203.—Boon van Ostade, C. H. [Acute glycosuria with diabetic
pre-coma]  Ned.  tschr.  geneesk.,  1932,  76: pt 2, 2932-5 —
Broustet,  P.   Les comas  diabetiques  sans ac6tonurie.   In
Diabete sucre,  Par.,  1935, 19-39.—Chalier, J.  L'adipsie et
l'6pigastralgie, signes precurseurs du coma diabetique.   Lyon
med.,  1922,  131: 263-6.—Crecelius. W.  Peritonitisahnliche
Symptome und Blutbild im Coma diabeticum.  Klin. Wschr.,
1929, 8: 878-80.—Enocksson, B.  Coma diabetique avec retour
temporaire a la  tolerance  normale des hydrocarbones.  Acta
med. scand., 1924-25, 61: 335-44.—Evans, G.  Diabetic coma
without ketonuria. Lancet, Lond.,  1925, 1: 77.—Hungerland,
H. Zur Klinik und Pathogenese des ketonamischen Erbrechens
bei diabetischen Kindern.  Klin. Wschr., 1937, 16: 1526-8 —
Labbe, M., & Boulin, R.  Coma diabetique sans  reaction de
Gerhardt.  Bull. Soc. med. hop. Paris, 1933, 3. ser., 49:  313-
7.—Landabure, P. B. Acidosis diabetica a forma apendicular.
Dfa med., B. Air., 1932-33, 5: 169.—Landsberg, M. Pankre-
algien  beim Koma und Praecoma  diabeticum.  Deut. med.
Wschr., 1928,  54:  2100.—Lowenberg, W., & Joel, W.  Coma
diabeticum beim Jugendlichen, unter dem Bilde der Peritonitis
auftretend; Tod an Uramie.  Klin.  Wschr., 1928, 7: 2203-5 —
Lorant, I. S.  Ueber  das sthenische Coma diabeticum.  Deut.
med. Wschr., 1926. 52: 231; 275.—McKittrick. L. S. Abdomi-
nal symptoms with or without abdominal lesions in diabetic
acidosis.  N. England J. M.,  1933, 209: 1033-6.  Also Tr. N.
England Surg. Soc, 1933,  16: 150-61.—Mayrhofer, H.  Agly-
kosurie im Koma diabeticum.  Wien. med. Wschr., 1935. 85:
1220.—Neuhoff, F.  Diabetic coma without the  presence of
diacetic acid or acetone in the urine.  J. Missouri M. Ass., 1935,
32: 235.—Olinto de  Oliveira.  D'un accident rare  du diabete
infantile.  Bull. Soc pediat. Paris,  1930, 28: 406-10.—Oliver,
T. H.  Diabetic coma without acetonuria.  Lancet, Lond., 1926.
1: 750.—Patek, A. J.  Soft eyeball (hypotonia bulbi) in diabetic
coma.   J. Am. M. Ass.,  1929, 92:  438-40.—Payne,  W. W.
Vomiting in diabetic children.  Lancet, Lond., 1938, 2:195-7.—
Rudy, A., &  Levin, C. M. Unusual case of diabetic acidosis
without ketonuria or ketonemia.  N. York State J. M., 1927,
27: 1240-3.—Schondube,  W.   Ueber die Ursache von  peri-
tonealen  Symptomen  bei  einem  prakomatosen  Diabetiker.
Deut.  med. Wschr., 1930, 56: 183.—Selman, J.  J.  Report of a
case of diabetic coma with convulsions  with recovery.   Med.
J. & Rec., 1933, 138: 295. Also repr.—Terazni, A.  La sindrome
convulsiva nel corso  della  tossicosi  diabetica.  Riv. clin. med.,
1933,  34: 317-34.—Toscano, C.  Sulla  chetosi diabetica con
particolare riguardo  agli stati  di chetosi latente.  Arch.  stud.
fisiopat. ricambio, 1933, 1: 425-68.—Walker, H.  The etiology
of abdominal pain in diabetic acidosis.  Ann. Int. M., 1935-36,
9: 1178-81.—Weber, F. P. Severe abdominal pain and tachy-
pnoea before the commencement of diabetic coma.   Med.  Press
& Circ, Lond., 1934, 188: 130. Also repr.—Weiss. T.  Ueber
atypisches Koma diabeticum.  Deut. Arch. klin.  Med.,  1928,
159: 235-40.—Wiechmann, E.  Ueber abdominelle Symptome
im Coma diabeticum.   Munch, med. Wschr.,  1928, 75:  1160.
------& Koch, F. Ueber den Augendruck im Coma diabeticum
und im hypoglykamischen Zustand.  Ibid., 1927, 74:  1536.
        Ueber extradiabetische Hypotonie der Bulbi im Koma.
Ibid., 1928, 75: 1160.—Wilburn, H. V.  Cases of coma showing 
DIABETIC COMA
325
DIABETIC COMA
 urinary sugar.  J. Nat. M. Ass., N. Y., 1937, 29: 14-6.—Wolff,
 H.  [Hypotonia in diabetic coma] Hygiea, Stockh.,  1934, 96:
 140.

 ----  Pathogenesis.

   Gtjde,  F.   *Hyperglykamie und Acidose  bei
 aglycosurischem  Diabetes.   16p.    8?   Rostock,

 1927.
   Odin,  M.  *Studien iiber die Saureproduktion
 bei Diabetes mellitus  [Lund]  573p.  8?  Stockh.,

 1927.
   Also Acta med. scand., 1927, Suppl. No. 18, 1-573.

   Sass, M.  *Die Aenderung der Blutalkalescenz
 beim Pankreasdiabetes  unter dem Einfluss  von
 Muskelkrampfen.  9p.   8?  Berl.,  1914.
   Also Zschr. exp. Path., 1914, 15: 370-8.
   Stern,  E.   *Das  Coma  diabeticum  mit  be-
 sonderer  Berucksichtigung der Forschungsergeb-
 nisse in den Jahren 1925-1935.   56p.   8?  Berl.

 [1938]
   Achard, C.  Coma diabetique; pathogenie.  In Chn.  med.
 hop.  Beaujon,  Par.,  1925, 2.  ser.,  145-55.—Aiello, G.  Sui
 pericoli derivanti dalla sospensione del trattamento insulinico.
 Riforma  med., 1925,  41:  73.—Albertoni,  P.   Glicemia ed
 acidosi (ricerche)   Policlinico,  1928, 35: sez. med., 269-72.—
 Allen F  M. The production of  diabetic acidosis and coma in
 dogs.' J.  Metab. Res., 1923,  3: 775-95.------Acidosis;
 fat intoxication.  Ibid., 797-813.  ------   Acidosis in  dogs
 without glycosuria.   Ibid., 4: 189-97.  ------   Acidosis in
 nuppies.   Ibid., 199-222.  ------ & Ebeling, A. H. Ketosis
 in Eck fistula dogs.  Ibid., 423-30.—Allen, F. M., & Wishart,
 M. B. Acidosis; administration  of acetone bodies and related
 bodies.  Ibid.,  613-48.—Antognetti,  L.,  &  Scopinaro,  D.
 Esistenza di un fattore umorale iperchetogeno nel diabete
 mellito.  Arch. stud,  fisiopat.  ricambio,  1938, 6: 93-105.—
 Atchley,  D. W., Loeb, R. F.  [et al.]  On diabetic acidosis;
 a detailed  study  of electrolyte  balances  following  the  with-
 drawal and reestablishment of insulin therapy. J. Clin. Invest.,
 1933,  12:  297-326, 2  ch.—Bertram.  F.   Pathogenese  und
 Prognose  des Coma  diabeticum.  Erg. inn. Med.  Kinderh.,
 1932, 43: 258-365.—Boldyreff, E. B.  Durch Duktus-Verschluss
 herbeigefuhrter Diabetes  mellitus; ein Fall  von Pankreas-
 schwund und Tod im Koma.   Arch. Verdauungskr., 1935, 58:
 207-12.—Bossa, G.   La produzione  di acido acetoacetico da
 parte dei tessuti  nel diabete  pancreatico sperimentale.  Ri-
 forma med., 1936,  52: 1239-42.—Brentano, C.  Der  Keton-
 korperumsatz des Diabetikers ohne Azetonurie.  Miinch. med.
 Wschr., 1937, 84: 1411-3.  ------& Reiser, D. von. Hunger
 als Ursache des Coma diabeticum.  Deut. med. Wschr.,  1937,
 S3- 213-8—Campbell, W. R.  Acidosis, coma, and  infections
 in diabetes mellitus.  Internat. Clin., 1926, 36. ser., 4: 3-16 —
 Cassano, C.  I grassi del sangue e dei tessuti nel coma diabetico
 Clin. med. ital., 1933, 64:  24-42.—Catalanotti, V.  Interpreta-
 zione biochimica della chetosi  diabetica.  Rass. internaz. chn.
 ter  1933, 14: 317-22.—Copeman, W. S. C.  A new conception
 of diabetes mellitus and acidosis. Med. Press & Circ, Lond.,
 1925, n. ser., 120: 499; 521; 1926, 121: 8.—Csapo, J., & Kerpel-
 Fronius,  E.   Beitrag zur Frage des diabetischen Komas.
 Zschr. ges.  exp. Med., 1933, 91:  502—De Antoni, V. Acirlosi
 e coma diabetico;  ricerche sperimentali.   Chn.  med.  ital.,
 1931  62:  704-14.—Dertil. L.   Acidosi e glicemia.  Bull, sc
 med., Bologna, 1918,  9. ser., 6: 289-303—Deuel, H. J., jr &
 Gulick, M.  The relation  between acidosis  and glucose  toler-
 ance. Proc. Soc. Exp. Biol., 1930-31, 28: 165—Dodds. E. C..&
 Robertson, J. D.  The relation of aceto-acetic acid to diabetic
 c.c ma, and the cause of death.  Lancet, Lond., 1930, 1: 852-4 —
 Duncan. G. G.  Pneumonia and acidosis complicating diabetes.
 J. M. Soc. N. Jersey, 1925,  22:  118-22.—Dunlop.LW.
 Some aspects of diabetic coma and arteriosclerosis.  Med. J.
 Australia, 1931, 2:  533-41.—Elmer, W &  Scheps.  M.q   [Re-
 search work on diabetic acidosisl  Polska gaz  lek., 19-48, 7.
 737-44.—Engel, R.  Koma diabeticum, Kochsalzhaushalt, und
 Nebennierenfunktion.  Verh.  Deut. Ges.  inn.  Med.,  1937,
 49. Kongr., Sekt. inn.  Med., 84-7.—Goldfarb. W., &  Himwich,
 H. E.  Ketone substance production and destruction in certain
 tissues of diabetic dogs.  J. Biol. Chem  1933, 101: 441-8-
 Gondard. L.  Contribution a I'etude de 1 acidose dans le dia-
 bete pancreatique experimental du chien.  Bull. Soc. sc  med.
 biol.  Montpellier,  1926-27, .9:  507-35.-Graham,  G.   The
 relation of infection to diabetic coma.  Q. J. Med., Uxt., la^i
 25  18- 294-9.—Gre.  Pathogenie de 1 acidose et du  coma dia-
 beiiques.   J. med. Bordeaux,  1932, 109 '  ^^-H"?*
 K., & Erbsen, H.   Die Bedeutung der Ketonkorper fu, den
 Organismus und das Zustandekornmen des diabetischen Komas.
 Zschr. ges. exp. Med.,  1925, 46: 768-83.-Hedon, E.  Lacidose
 et le coma diabetique chez le chien depancreate\ C. rend  Soc
 biol.,  1925,  93: 89-92.-Holten  C.   [Acute necrosis of the
 pancreas—diabetic coma]   Ugeskr.  aeger  1923, 85. 831.
 Introna, F.  I rapporti tra la  chetosi diabetica e lo stato del
sistema endocrino.   Policlinico, 1933. 40: sez. prat.  1401-6.-
Iriart, M.. & Puchulu. F.   Coma diabetico  por supresi6ri de
insulina.   Rev. Soc.  med  int., B   A.r.,  1925,  1: 280-6
Labbe. M.  L'aeidose dans le diabete*et en dehors du diabete.
J. med. Paris, 1924, 43: 163.—Labbe. M.. Boulin, R.. & Balmus.
Lesions degendratives du foie et coma diabetique.  Bull. Soc.
med. hop. Paris, 1935, 3. ser., 51: 21-7.  Also J. med. Paris,
1935,  55:  277-80.  ------   Lesions degeneratives du foie  et
coma  diabetique insulino-resistant.   Presse med., 1935, 43:
1105-7.—Labbe, M., Boulin, R., & Nepveux, F.  Hyperlipemie
et coma diabetique. Bull. Soc med. hop. Paris, 1934, 3. ser.,
50: 382-8. Also Prat. med. fr., 1934, 15: 519-24.—Linossier, G.
Acidose  diabetique et acidose du jeune.   Bull. Acad, med.,
Par., 1923, 3. ser.,  89: 316-21.—Lins, F.  Mecanismo physio-
pathologico da  acidose diabetica.  Fol. med.,  Rio,  1927,  8:
132.—Lorant, I. S.  Zur Frage der Ursache des Coma dia-
beticum.   Klin. Wschr., 1926, 5: 216-21.—Maignon, F.  Re-
ponse aux 2 notes de R. Carrasco-Formiguera intitulee Critique
de quelques points  de la doctrine de Maignon sur l'acetonurie,
et Etude de l'equilibre ac6togenique et anti-acetogenique dans
le metabolisme de  la chienne  spontanement diabetique de
Maignon.  C. rend. Soc. biol., 1923, 88: 877-80.—Mariani, M.
Coma diabetico postumo a  iniezione di novocaina-adrenalina.
Stomatologia, Mod., 1933,  31: 762-71.—Martens, J. M. H. A.
[Passing diacetone glucose through living organs in connection
with the  acidosis and  insulin problem]  Ned. tschr. geneesk.,
1927, 71: 1008-10.—Marx, A. Ueber die Wirkung des butter-
sauren Natriums  auf  den  Organismus  junger  hungernder
Hunde, nebst Bemerkungen zur Lehre vom Coma diabeticum.
Zschr. klin. med., 1910, 71: 165-93.—Monguio, J.  Ueber eine
synthetische Bildung von /3-Oxybuttersaure und Acetessigsaure
im hungernden  und diabetischen Organismus.  Klin. Wschr.,
1934,  13:  1116-20.—Morelle, A.  Un  cas de diabete grave
traite par  l'insuline; mort dans le coma peu apres la cessation
de la cure.   Ann.  Inst. chir.  Bruxelles,  1924, 25: 41-8.—
Odin, M.  Die Ursache des raschen Eintretens yon Koma auf
plotzliches Abbrechen der Insulinzufuhr bei insulinbehandelten
Diabetesfalien.  Acta med. scand., 1928, 69: 254-67.—Paliard,
F., Etienne-Martin, P., & Planchu,  M.  Coma  diabetique
acidosique avec collapsus  cardio-vasculaire au  cours  d'un
pneumonie; guerison.  Bull. Soc. med. hop. Paris, 1938, 3. ser.,
54: 1371-8.—Papp, J., & Tepperberg, K.  Hunger als Ursache
des Koma diabeticum.  Deut. med. Wschr., 1937, 63: 1562.—
Pauly, R.  Du  role des matieres proteiques dans le diabete
et particulierement dans le coma.   Lyon med.,  1917,  126:
118-24.—Pende.  La glande thyroide dans ses rapports  avec
l'aeidose  diabetique.  Verhber. Internat.  Kropfkonf.  (1933)
1935,  2. Konf., 259.—Peters, J. P., Kydd. D. M. [et al.]  The
nature of diabetic acidosis.  J. Clin. Invest., 1933, 12: 377-91.—
Richardson, H. B.,  & Ladd. W. S.  Ketosis and the respiratory
exchange in diabetes.  J. Biol. Chem., 1923-24, 58: 931-68 —
Rietti, C. T.  Ketosis in the pancreatic and phlorrhizin diabetes
of hypophysectomized dogs.  J. Physiol.,  Lond., 1932-33, 77:
y2-6.—Savy, P., & Thiers, H.  Contribution a I'etude de la
pathogenie du  coma  diabetique.  J. med.  Lyon,  1928,  9:
383-5.—Schiassi, F.  II  coma diabetico per interruzione della
terapia insulinica e le oscillazioni della glicemia dopo la guari-
gione del coma.  Riforma med., 1925, 41: 990-5.—Schott,  E.
Pankreasnekrose beim Diabetiker-Koma; Insulin.   Munch.
med. Wschr., 1926, 73:  1185-7.—Shaffer, P. A.  Metabolism
of carbohydrate in relation to ketosis.  J.  Am. Diet. Ass.,
1927-28,  3: 148-58.—Sherrill, J. W.  Diabetic coma; etiology
and  prognosis.   California  West.  M.,  1935, 43: 228r31  —
Smith, J. H.   Intra-abdominal inflammation  in relation  to
diabetic acidosis with leukocytosis.  J. Am. M. Ass., 1929, 92:
308.—Stfndergaard, K.  [Present state of treatment of diabetes
with special  reference to the origin of diabetic coma]   Ugeskr.
laeger, 1936, 98: 1207-13.—Thannhauser, S. J., & Fuld, H.
Insulinmangelkoma und Insulinrefraktares Koma im Verlaufe
eines  Diabetes  mellitus.   Klin.  Wschr.,  1933,  12:  252-8 —
Thannhauser, S. J., & Markowicz, W.  Ueber die Einwirkung
des Eiweisses auf die Ketonkorperausseheidung beim schweren
Diabetes mit Bemerkungen zur Theorie der diabetischen Sto-
rung.  Ibid., 1925, 4:  2093-9.—Wegierko, J.   [Remarks  on
role of amino-nitrogen in  diabetic intoxication]  Polska gaz.
lek.,  1927, 6:905-7.

----  Pathogenesis: Cardiovascular factors.
   Dahm,  H.   *Herz- und  Kreislaufverhaltnisse
beim  Diabetes unter  besonderer  Beriicksichti-
gung  des  Coma  diabeticum   [Kiel]   23p.   8?
Bottrop, 1931.
   Lobel  I.    *Le collapsus  cardiaque  dans  le
coma diabetique.   102p.  8?   Par.,  1936.
   Belief,  S., &  Dyer, W. W.  The electrocardiogram during
and  after emergence from diabetic  coma.   Am.  Heart  J.,
1937, 13:  72-87.—Dinkin,  L.  Cardiovasculiire Schadigungen
und Uramie beim  Coma diabeticum.  Klin.  Wschr., 1927, 6:
1330-2.—Falta,  W.   Rolle des Herz-Gefassystems  im dia-
betischen Koma. Aerztl. Prax., Wien, 1934, 8: 316.—Faulkner,
J M  & Hamilton, B. E.  The electrocardiogram in diabetic
coma!' Am. Heart J., 1933, 8: 691-6.—Labbe, M., & Boulin. R.
Du role du  collapsus  cardio-vasculaire dans la pathogenie de
certains comas diabetiques acidosiques refractaires a l'insuline.
Presse med., 1928, 36:  257-9.—Lauter, S.,  & Baumann,  H.
Ueber Kreislaufschwache im  Koma  diabeticum.  Deut. Arch.
klin.  Med.,  1928,  159: 65-78.—Marchal, G.. Soulie,  P.,  &
Grupper,  C.  Coma diabetique par collapsus cardiaque sans
acido-cetose;  modifications  eiectrocardiographiques.    Bull.
Soc. med. hop. Paris, 1935  3. ser.,  51- 1309-15.-Meyler, L.
[Collapse  in diabetic  coma]  Ned. tschr.  geneesk.,  1936, 80:
2992-9.__Neergaard, K. von.  Ueber den Mechanismus der 
DIABETIC COMA
326
DIABETIC COMA
Kreislaufstorung beim Coma diabeticum.  Klin. Wschr., 1926,
5: 2148.—Oddo, C & Zuccarelli, J.  Pdricardite brightique
et acidose chez une diabetique.  Bull. Soc. med. hop. Paris,
1926, 3. ser., 1: 679-81.—Ornstein, P.  Ueber einen Fall von
Koronarverschluss mit folgendem Praekoma diabeticum.  Med.
Klin.,  Berl.,  1933,  29: 427.—Peipers, A.   Kreislaufschwiiche
im Koma diabeticum.  Deut. med. Wschr., 1931, 57:  1499—
Soulie, P.  Les accidents cardio-vasculaires du  coma  dia-
betique.  J.  med. chir., Par., 1936, 107: 701-13.—Strothmann,
H.   Ueber  die  Bedeutung der Extrasystolie bei Kreislauf-
schwiiche im Coma diabeticum.  Deut. Arch, k in. Med., 1929,
163:  14-8.—Taterka. H.  Elektrokardiographische Beobach-
tungen bei Coma diabeticum.  Klin. Wschr., 1929, 8: 110-2.


----  Pathogenesis:  Renal factors.

   Andree, K.    *Gibt es eine Nierenschadigung
im Coma diabeticum?  15p.   8?   Kiel,  1932.
   Abraham, A., & Altmann, M.  Ueber den hamo-renalen
Acetonindex bei komatosen und  nicht-komatosen Diabetikern.
Klin. Wschr., 1927, 6: 2419-22.—Althausen,  A. J., &  Sorkin,
E. M.  [Hemorenal syndrome in diabetic  coma]   Klin, med.,
Moskva,  1933, 11:  1270-9.—Begg,  A. C.   Anuric  diabetic
coma.  Lancet, Lond., 1925, 2: 69.—Brunton, C. E. Relation
of the blood urea to diabetic coma and to  the duration of dia-
betes mellitus.   Brit. M.  J.,  1924, 2: 665.—Carrero, V. A.,
Lugones,  J. I., &  Gonzalez Olivera,  A.  J.   Importancia del
estado renal en el coma diabetico.  Arch,  argent, enferm. ap.
digest., 1936-37, 12: 329-32.—Christie,  C.  D.   Acidosis in
diabetes and nephritis.  Cleveland M. J., 1917,  16: 481-7.—
Coburn, A.  F.  Diabetic ketosis and  functional  renal insuffi-
ciency. Am. J. M.  Sc, 1930, 180: 178-92.—Dinkin & Metzger.
Ueber die Veranderungen der  Niere  bei  insulinbehandeltem
Coma  diabeticum mit Ausgang in Uramie.  Klin. Wschr., 1928,
7: 2200.—Elmer, A. W., & Scheps, M.   Funktionsstoruneen
der Nieren  im diabetischen Koma.   Ibid.,  1930,  9:  1631.—
Gottschalk,  A., & Mulier, O.  Funktionsstorungen der Niere
im diabetischen Koma.  Ibid., 1204-7.—Hendrix, B. M., Fay,
M. [et al.]  The effect of excretion of acids and bases upon the
development of  acidosis  in experimental  diabetes   J. Biol.
Chem., 1926,  69:  449-73.—Holmes,  M.  E.  Fatal  diabetic
coma with acute  renal failure. Ann. Int. M., 1935-36,  9: 426-
35.—Imrie, C. G., & Skinner, E. F.  Diabetic coma with anuria.
Lancet, Lond., 1924, 1: 14-6.—Iversen,  P., & Clausen, J.
[Renal function in diabetic coma]  Hospitalstidende, 1938, 16:
462-4.—John, H.  J.  Diabetic  coma complicated by acute
retention of  urine.  J. Am. M. Ass., 1925, 84: 1400.—Klein, O.
Niere und Coma diabeticum. Med. Klin., Berl., 1927, 23: 1896.
------ & Holzer, H.  Zur Frage der Niereninsuffizienz beim
komatosen Diabetes mellitus.  Ibid., 1929, 25: 67-9.—Kraus,
E. J.,  & Selye, H.   Ueber die Veranderungen der Niere beim
insulinbehandelten  Coma diabeticum mit Ausgang in Uramie.
Klin. Wschr., 1928, 7:  1627-30.—Lorant, I.  S.   Ueber die
Nierenerkrankung im Coma diabeticum; Beitrag zur Frage der
Ursache des diabetischen Comas. Acta med. scand., 1929, 70:
216-41.—McCance, R. A., & Lawrence, R. D.  The secretion
of urine in diabetic coma.  Q. J.  Med., Oxf., 1935, 4: 53-79.—
Maselli,  D.  I cilindri  del coma diabetico.   Probl.  nutriz.,
Roma, 1925, 2:  37-50.—Metzger, H.  Ueber Nierenbefunde
beim  Coma  diabeticum.  Med.  Klin., Berl.. 1927,  23: 598.—
Paassen, P. van.  [Renal function in coma  diabeticum;  7 cases]
Ned. mschr. geneesk., 1928, 15: 227-65.—Rabinowitch, I. M.
The kidneys in diabetic coma.   Canad. M. Ass.  J., 1929, 21:
274-6.—Rathery, F., & Maximin, M.  Acidose et collapsus
cardiaque diabetiaue; role du rein.  Bull. Soc.  med. hop. Paris,
1927. 3. ser., 51: 1305-11.—Rau,  H.  Ein Coma diabeticum mit
Niereninsuffizienz im Kindesalter.  Zschr.  Kinderh., 1930, 50:
119.—Recordier,  M.  Le rein dans le coma diabetique.  Mar-
seille med., 1935, 72: 812-22.—Roch.  Coma diabetique grave
complique de nephrite et de collapsus  cardio-vasculaire.  Rev.
med.  Suisse rom.,  1935,  55: 701-8.—Rosendahl,  C.   Renal
functions  in grave  diabetes and diabetic  coma; case.  Med.
rev., Bergen, 1930,  47: 337-51,  pl.—Roth, E.  Niereninsuffi-
zienz als Ursache des Coma diabeticum.   Wien. klin. Wschr.,
1929, 42: 1190-2— Salomonsen, L., & Harboe, M. Renal in-
sufficiency in coma diabeticum.  Acta med.  scand., 1925-26, 63:
425-30.—Seibert, F. B., & Jung, F. T.   Acidosis;  the influence
of renal impairment in phlorizinized dogs. J. Metab. Res., 1923,
4: 607-11.—Snapper, I.  Renale Einfliisse  bei der diabetischen
Acidose.   Klin.  Wschr., 1927,  6: 761.  Also Proc.   Interst.
Postgrad.  M. Ass.  N. America (1927)  1928, 3: 219-21, port,
------ Niere und Coma diabeticum.  Med. Klin., Berl.  1927.
23: 897-900.  Also Verh. Berl. med. Ges. (1927) 1928, 58: T 2
92-102— Warburg, E. [Cases of diabetic coma complicated by
uraemia, with some  remarks on the history of diabetic coma in
adults]  Hospitalstidende, 1924,  67: 809; 825; 856.  Also Acta
med.  scand., 1924-25, 61: 301-34.—Weiss. T.   Ueber die
Veranderungen  der  Niere beim  insulinbehandelten  Coma
diabeticum mit Ausgang in Uramie.  Klin. Wschr., 1929, 8:
551.

----   Pathology.

   Arsenijevic, M. S., & Knipping, H. W.  Ueber die Atmung
beim Coma diabeticum.  Zschr. ges. exp. Med., 1930 74- 787-
806.—Bagoury, M M. The action of acetone and of the ketone
bodies  present in  diabetic blood upon the heart.  Brit  J Exn
Path.,  1935,  16: 25-33.-Bayer. L. M.  Six fatal case's of dial
betic acidosis; with  special reference to the occurrence of acute
pancreatic  necrosis  in  one  and severe  nephrosis in another
Am. J. M. Sc, 1930, 179: 071-83.—Dillon, E. S., Riggs, H. E.,
& Dyer, W. W.  Cerebral legions in uncomplicated fatal diabetic
acidosis.  Ibid.,  1936,  192: 360-5, 3 pl.— Epstein. A. A., &
Felsen. J.  La influencia de la acidosis en la hiperglucemia de
la diabetes mellitus. Medicina, M6x., 1930-31, 11: 933-9.—
Escudero, P., & Schultz Ortiz, G.  Coma diabetico seguido de
coma hipoglucemico sin soluci6n de continuidad.  Sem. med.,
B. Air., 1930, 37: pt 2, 1537-40.   Also Tr. Clin. Escudero, B
Air., 1930,  4: 253-60—Holger & Nielsen, E.   [Lung ventila-
tion in a patient with imminent  diabetic  coma]  Hospitalsti-
dende, 1935, 78: 247-51.—Invernizzi, G.  Reperti istopatologici
cerebrali nel coma acetonico: lipemia e steatosi. Pathologica
Genova, 1928, 20: 615-21.—Labbe, M.  Coma hepatique chez
un diabetique acidosique.  Bull. Soc. med. h6p.  Paris, 1924, 3.
ser., 48: 1560-2.—Lande, H.  The uncontrollable  causes of
death in diabetic coma.  J. Am.  M. Ass., 1933, 101: 9-14.—
Rathery, F. Les acidoses reductibles dans le diabete simple
Medecine, Par., 1924-25, 6: 773.—Riggs, H. E., & Dyer, W.  W.
Diabetic coma: a clinical and pathologic study; preliminary
report.   Arch.  Neur. Psychiat.,  Chic,  1935,  34: 685-8.—
Stroebe, F.  Ueber  die Verteilung der Ketonkorper zwischen
Blut und Hautblaseninhalt beim Diabetes mellitus.   Zschr.
klin. Med., 1929-30, 112: 312-6.

----   Prevention.
   Eisenbud,  K.  Prevention  of diabetic  coma.  Med.  Rec,
N. Y.,  1937, 146: 294.—Joslin, E. P.  The elimination of dia-
betic coma in Massachusetts.  Boston M. & S. J.. 1925, 192: 964.
------  Abolishing diabetic coma.  J. Am. M. Ass., 1929, 93:
33.  ------  The abolition of diabetic coma  in the United
States.  J. Indiana  M.  Ass.,  1930,  23: 57-62.—Ross, F. E.
Abolishing  coma in  diabetes;  and its  treatment  if present.
Pennsylvania M. J., 1930-31,  34: 365.—Wie erkennt man bei
Diabetes eine Komagefahr und wie beugt man ihr vor?  Wien.
ined. Wschr., 1924, 74: 1957.—Woodyatt,  R. T.  The preven-
tion of diabetic coma.  Med.  Clin. N. America, 1937-38, 21:
11-21.

----Prognosis.

   Fontaine,  R.    * Mesure  de  la   tension  de
l'acide  carbonique  dans  l'air  alv6olaire comme
m6thode d'appreciation  de  l'aeidose  et  de  pro-
gnostic dans le diabete.   30p.  8?  Par., 1922.
   Lichaa,  I.   *Prognostic  du  coma diabetique
avant et apres l'insulotherapie.   49p.   8?   Par.,
1936.
   Schneider, K.   *Das  Coma diabeticum  und
seine   Prognose  in  der  Insulinara.   24p.   8?
[Berl.] 1926.
   Boulin, R.  Les facteurs de mortalite dans le coma diabetique.
Gaz. med. France, 1933, 713-5.—Dillon, E. S., & Dyer, W. W.
Factors influencing the prognosis in diabetic coma.  Ann. Int.
M, 1937-38, 11: 602-17.—Joslin, E. P..  Root, H. F. [et al.]
A death from diabetic coma and why.  Med.  Clin. N. America,
1924-25, 8: 1921-9.—KnoefTel, A. F., & Topping, M. C.  Dia-
betic coma and death (an unusual case)   J.  Indiana M. Ass.,
1930, 23: 483.—Owens, L. B., & Rockwern, S. S.  Why the
high mortality in diabetic coma?  J.  Med.,  Cincin., 1938-39,
19: 294-7.—Paddock, B. W.  A fatal case  of  diabetic  coma.
without ketosis.  J. Am. M. Ass., 1924, 82: 1855.—Parrott, R.
M. The value of blood findings in the prognosis of acidosis in
diabetes.  Illinois M.  J.,  1935, 67: 457.—Petrdn,  K.   Kurze
Mitteilung uber den Ausgang von Koma-Fallen. Verh. Deut.
Ges. inn. Med., 1927, 39. Kongr., 203-6.—Scholer. H. Spatto-
desfiille nach diabetischem Koma unter dem Bild progressiver
Adynamie.   Schweiz. med. Wschr., 1935,  65:  814-7.—Violin,
E.  W.  Die Prognose des Coma diabeticum in der Vor-Insulin-
aeit und bei Insulintherapie.  Wien.  klin. Wschr., 1926, 39:
1304-6.

----   Treatment.

   See also  Diabetes mellitus,  Treatment.
   Czapski, L.   *Beitrag zur Kenntnis  und  Be-
handlung  des   Coma  diabeticum.    44p.    8?
Berl., 1913.
   Groebel  [K.  B.l H.    *Beitrage zur  Behand-
lung des Coma  diabeticum  [Leipzig]   15p.   8?
Zeulenroda,  1931.
   Sauberli,  H.   *Die Behandlung  des  Coma
diabeticum an  der  medizinischen   Universitats-
klinik Zurich.    52p.   8?   Zur., 1934.
   Achard.  C.  Coma diabetique,  traitement.  In  Clin. med.
hdp. Beaujon. Par.,  1925, 2. ser., 156-66.—Bayer, P., & Neale,
A.  V.  Blood-sugar estimation in  the  treatment,  of diabetic
coma.   Lancet.  Lond., 1029, 1:  129.—Biberfeld, H.  Zur
Therapie des  Comn diabeticum.   Fortsch. Ther..  1932, 8:
161-7.—Bickel, G.  Considerations sur le  traitement du coma
diabetique.   Schweiz. med.  Wschr.,  1934,  64:  1120-2.—
Boulin,  R.  Traitement du coma  diabetique.  Presse  med., 
DIABETIC COMA                             327                             DIABETIC COMA
 1935, 43:  1699;  1881.—Buchanan, J.  A.   The  treatment of
 approaching and existing diabetic coma.  Am. Med.,  1927, 21:
 408-11.—Bunce,  A.  H.  The treatment of diabetic coma;  a
 medical  emergency.   South.  M. J., 1927, 20: 341.—Burgess,
 A. M. The treatment of diabetic coma.  Rhode Island M. J.,
 1929, 12: 181-3.—Byrom. F.  B.  The fluid factor in the treat-
 ment of neglected  diabetic  coma.  Lancet,  Lond.,  1934, 1:
 446-8.—Chabanier, H.. Lebert, M. [et al.]  Du traitement du
 coma diabetique.  Presse med., 1927,  35:  83-7.—Chabanier,
 H., Lobo-Onell, C & Lelu, E. Sur le m6canisme  et le traite-
 ment du coma diabetique.   Ibid., 1936, 44:  1401-3.—Conn,
 J. W.   Treatment  of diabetic  coma.  Univ.  Hosp.  Bull.,
 Ann Arb., 1035, 1: 32.  Also Am. J. M. Sc, 1936,  192: 23-30.—
 Crow, S. L.  The treatment of  diabetic acidosis and coma.
 South. M. &  S.,  1928, 90: 610-2.—Cura del coma diabetico.
 Minerva med., Tor.,  1936, 27: 310-3.—Faber,  K.,  & Hoist,
 J. E.  Die Behandlung des  Coma diabeticum ohne  Zufuhr
 von Kohlehydraten.  Acta med. scand., 1926-27,  65: 461-73.—
 Fisher. O.   [Treatment of diabetic coma]  Klin, med., Moskva,
 1925, 6: 265-7.—Gavrila,  I.  [Treatment of diabetic comal
 Cluj. med., 1928, 9: 311-8.—Graham, D.   The treatment of
 acidosis  and coma  in diabetes mellitus.   Med. J. Australia,
 1925, 2: 78-80.   ------ Treatment of diabetic coma.  Med.
 Press & Circ, Lond.,  1934,  188: suppl.,  i-iii.—Hetenyi, G.
 [Pathogenesis and therapy of diabetic coma] Orv.  hetil., 1926,
 70: 911-5.  Also Zschr. klin. Med.,  1026,  103: 601-13 —
 Ingram,  W. W.. & Rudd. G. V.  Diabetic  coma: principles of
 treatment  based on analyses  of the blood and urine.  Med. J.
 Australia,  1932, 2:  204.—John, H. J.  Treatment of diabetic
 coma.  J.  Am.  M.  Ass.,  1935,  105:  587-92.—Joslin, E. P.
 Diabetic coma and  its treatment.  Med.  Clin. N.  America,
 1923, 7: 637-47.  —---- Root, H. F.. & White. P.  Diabetic
 coma and  its treatment.  Ibid., 1925, 8: 1873; 1927,  10:
 1281.—Kleeberg, J.   Zur Behandlung des Coma  diabeticum
 und komaahnlicher Zustande.  Zschr.  klin. Med., 1930,  113:
 255-69.—Klinkovstein, I.  [Current doctrine of  acidosis, of
 diabetic  coma and their therapy]  Klin, med., Moskva, 1927,
 5: 987-97.—Krehl, L., &  Mezger, H.   Beobachtungen  iiber
 die Behandlung der  Acidose  bei  schwerem Diabetes mellitus.
 Zschr. physiol. Chem., 1923, 130:  108-12.—Labbe,  M.  Traite-
 ment de l'aeidose et  du coma diabetique.  J. med.  Paris, 1924,
 43: 327.  ------   L'aeidose diabetique et son  traitement.
 Monde med.,  1927, 37: 481-8.------Contre le coma  dia-
 betique.  J. med. chir., Par., 1934, 105: 419. ------& Boulin,
 R.  Traitement du  collapsus au  cours du coma  diabetique.
 Presse med., 1933, 41: 1705.—Labbe,  M., & Souheil, A.   Le
 coma diabetique; son pronostic et son traitement.  Ann. med.,
 Par., 1930, 27: 484-511.—Latzel,  R. Beeinflussung der Harn-
 und Blutzuckerwerte und Acetonurie beim Diabetes mellitus.
 Wien. klin. Wschr.,  1923, 36: 625-7.—Lawrence,  R. D.   The
 treatment  of desperate cases of diabetic coma.   Brit. M. J.,
 1930, 1: 690;  1936, 2: 81.—Lindner, G.  Ueberwindung einef
 verschleppten Coma diabeticum.   Mschr. Kinderh.,  1936, 67:
 37 —Loeb, R. F.  Acidosis diabetica v su tratamiento.  Puerto
 Rico J.  Pub. Health,  1934,   10:   111-24.—Mainzer,  F.   Die
 Rehandlung des Coma diabeticum. Zbl. inn. Med.,  1932, 53:
 354-64.—Mallory, W. J. Management of the complications of
 diabetes; acidosis and infections.   South. M.  & S.,  1929, 91:
 1-4.—Melchoir.  L'aeidose  diabetique et  son  traitement.
 Arch.  med.  beiges,   1928, 81:  709-18.—Mosenthal.  H.  O.
 Treatment of diabetic coma.  Bull. N. York Acad. M., 1934,
 2. *er., 10: 363-8.  Also N. York State J. M., 1935, 35: 157-9.—
 Mouriquand,  G.   L'aeidose  precomateuse et  le  coma  dia-
 betique;  semeiologie et traitement.  Lyon med.,  1921,  130:
 575; 631.—Pangaro, J. A.  Tratamiento del coma diabetico.
 Actas Congr.  nac. med., B. Air. (1931) 1932, 4. Congr., pt 2,
 497-515.  Also Sem. med., B. Air., 1933, 40: 237-47— Pena, V.
 Un nuevo  tratamiento de la acidosis diabetica.  Gac. med.
 Caracas, 1936, 43: 355.—Purjesz. B.   [Treatment of diabetic
 comal  Orv. hetil.,  1934,  78: mell., 58.—Rezende Neves. A.
 Tratamento do coma diabetico. Brasil med., 1936, 50: 163-5 —
 Rogers, T. E.  The  treatment of diabetic  coma.  J.  M. Ass.
 Georgia,  1927, 16: 124-8.—Roma, E.   Tratamento do coma
 diabetico.   Rev.  brasil.  med.  farm.,  1927,   3:  221-36 —
 Sheppe,  W. M.   The control of circulatory failure in diabetic
 coma.  West Virginia M.  J., 1933, 29:  107-13.—Smith, J. H.
 The treatment of diabetic  acidosis.   Internat. Clin., 1937,
 47. ser.,  2:  239-48.—Thannhauser. S. J.,  & Tischhauser, G.
 Zur Theorie und Therapie  des  Diabetes  mellitus  und  der
 Azidosis.   Munch,   med.  Wschr., 1924,   71:  1419;  1469 —
 Twiss, J. R.  Diabetic coma; a review of  a method of treat-
 ment.  N.  York  State J.  M., 1929,  29: 151-6.—Umber, F.
 Die Behandlung  des  Koma  diabeticum.  Ther.  Gegenwart,
 1934, 75: 49-52.  ------ & Rosenberg,  M.   Moderne  Be-
 handlung von Coma diabeticum.  Fortsch. Ther.,  1925, 1:
 6-10.—Vander Voort,  W.  V.  Treatment  of diabetic coma.
 J. Michigan M. Soc,  1933,  32:  14-21.—Wendt, L. F. C, &
 McLean. D. W.  The treatment of diabetic acidosis and coma.
 Grace Hosp.  Bull.,  Detr., 1927-28,  12: No.  2,  1-8.   Also
 J. Michigan M. Soc, 1928, 27: 145-9.

 ----   Treatment: Alkalies.
   Fainsilber, S.   *Le traitement  de  l'aeidose
 et du  coma diabetique par les  alcalins a haute
 dose.    68p.   8?    Par.,  1923.
   Bowen, B. D., & Beck, G. M. A report of 3 cases of diabetic
coma associated with acute nephritis;  a discussion of the use
of alkali in the treatment of diabetic coma.  Bull. Buffalo Gen.
Hosp., 1925, 3:  13-7.—Lemann,  I. I.   The futility  of alkali
treatment in diabetic coma; analysis of 47 cases.   Am. J. M.
Sc, 1930, 180: 266-71.—Meyer-Bisch,  R., & Wohlenberg, W.
Die Veranderung des Salz- und Kochsalzstoffwechsels im dia-
betischen Koma; die Berechtigung der  Alkalitherapie.  Zschr.
klin. Med.,  1926, 103:  260-71.—Raadt, O. L. E. de.   Die
Bedeutung der Alkalisierung fiir die Therapie des diabetischen
Komas.   Wien.   klin. Wschr., 1933,  46: 618.—Sutnar, B.
[Effect of alkali-muriatic mineral  waters on diabetic  acidosis]
Cas. lek. desk., 1936, 75: 1403-6.

----   Treatment: Carbohydrates.
   Desgrez,  A., Bierry, H., & Rathery,  F.  L'aeidose du jeune
hydrocarbone et l'aeidose  diabetique; role du levulose.  Bull.
Acad, med.,  Par., 1923,  3. ser.,  88: 25-32.—Gottschalk, A.
Der  Angriffspunkt der Kohlehydrate bei ihrer antiketogenen
Wirkung. Klin.  Wschr., 1932, 11: 978-80.—Himsworth, H. P.
The  role of  glucose in the treatment of diabetic intoxication.
Lancet,  Lond., 1932, 2: 165-9.—Labbe, M. Acidose du jeune
et acidose diabetique; action du levulose et des autres hydrates
de carbone chez les diabetiques. Bull. Acad, med.,  Par., 1923,
3. ser., 89: 242-55.—Lorant, I. S., & Froehlich, E.  Ueber die
Wirkung  von intravenosen  Zuckerinjektionen auf  die  Ke-
tonurie  bei  Diabetes mellitus und bei diabetischem Koma.
Klin. Wschr., 1930, 9: 213.—Petren, K. Glukose  oder nicht
bei Behandlung  von  Koma diabeticum?  Acta med. scand.,
1926, 16: Suppl., 455-62   [Discussion] 479-84.—Pucsko, O.
Lavulose- und Lavulose-Insulingaben als Therapeutikum bei
schwerer diabetischer Azidosis. Miinch. med. Wschr., 1929,
76: 1755-7.   Also Dia med., B. Air., 1929-30, 2: 693.   —
Invertzucker- und Rohrzuckerinjektionen bei  Diabetes melli-
tus und ihr Einfluss auf den Ketonkorperspiegel.  Deut. Arch.
klin. Med., 1931, 170: 203-30.

----   Treatment: Insulin.

   See  also Insulin.
   Achard, C, & Bloch,  S.  Diabete  avec coma guiri par
l'insuline; accidents  d'anaphylaxie  et  pyohemie  consecutive.
Bull. Soc. med. hop. Paris, 1925, 3. ser., 49: 1210-5.—Adlers-
berg, D., & Porges, O. Ueber insulinref raktares Coma diabeti-
cum. Klin.  Wschr., 1933,  12: 979.—Barker, L. F.  Diabetes
mellitus with severe acidosis (pre-coma) in a patient manifesting
also  active pulmonary tuberculosis  and a staphylococcic em-
pyema; comments upon the radical alteration  in the ideas of
management of diabetic patients since the discovery of insulin
and  upon recent developments in attempts at explanation of
the metabolic disturbances in diabetes.   Internat. Clin., 1927,
37. ser., 1: 1-24.   Also repr.—Bass, L.   Die Grosse der Insulin-
dosen bei Coma diabeticum.  Prakt. Arzt, 1933, n. F., 18: 30.—
Bennhold, H. Ueber das  Coma diabeticum.  Zbl.  inn. Med.,
1929, 50: 881-5.—Bernard, E., &  Guillaumin.  Coma  diabeti-
que  guen par l'insuline suivi d'un coma  azotemique mortel.
Bull. Soc. med. hop. Paris, 1933, 3.  ser., 49: 330-6.—Blum, L.
El tratamiento del coma diabetico.  Progr.  clfn., Madr., 1928,
36: 197-9.  ------Carlier & Schwab, H.  L'action de l'insuline
sur la glycemie et l'aeidose dans le coma diabetique.  C. rend.
Soc.  biol., 1923, 88: 1156-8.—Bouma, J. S.  [Insulin injections
in diabetic coma and praecoma]  Ned. tschr.  geneesk., 1937,
81: 5683-6.—Bucka, E.  Die Notwendigkeit der Kohlenhydrat-
zufuhr bei der Behandlung des diabetischen Coma mit Insulin.
Klin. Wschr., 1926, 5: 254-60.—Cervenka, J.  [Insulin treat-
ment of coma]   Cas. 16k.  6esk.,  1925, 64: 447; 504; 531 —
Chabanier, H., Lobo-Onell, C. [et  al.]  Essai sur la physio-
pathologie de l'aeidose; de Paction de  I'extrait alcoolique de
pancreas (insuline) sur les  etats acidosiques (precoma et coma
diabetique)   Bull, med., Par., 1923, 37: 799;  834;  862.  Also
Bull. Soc. med. hop. Paris, 1923, 3. ser., 47: 949-62.—Collier,
W. T.  Diabetic coma in insulin-treated diabetes.   Lancet,
Lond., 1924, 2: 575.—Cullen, G. E., & Jonas, L. The effect of
insulin treatment on the hydrogen ion concentration and alkali
reserve of the blood in diabetic acidosis. J. Biol. Chem., 1923,
57: 541-52.—David.  Insulin und Coma  diabeticum.  Ther.
Gegenwart,  1928, 69: 56-60.—Devic,   A., &  Contamin, N.
Coma  diabetique; 6chec dc la therapeutique par l'insuline.
Lyon med., 1924, 133: 698.—Diamond,  J. S. Experiences with
insulin in the treatment of severe cases of diabetic acidosis with
impending coma. N. York M. J., 1923,  118: 213-5.—Doijer. J.
[Treatment of some cases of diabetic coma with insulin]  Ned.
mschr. geneesk.,  1924, 12:  195-214.—Ellenberger, J. W., &
Phillips, C. R. Diabetic coma, with gangrene of foot treated in-
tensively with insulin in the patient's home.   Atlantic M. J.,
1925-26, 29: 235.—Escudero, P., Arrillaga, F. C, & Lewis, J. T.
Precoma diabetico  en una  pneumonia tratado con  insulina.
Rev. As. med. argent., 1923, 36: sect. soc. med. int., 119-22.—
Fabris.  U.  L'efficacia dell'insulino-terapia nelle acidosi gravi
secondarie a  parti distocici.   Gazz. internaz. med. chir., 1933,
41: 235-8.—Feinblatt, H.  M.  Experiences with insulin in the
treatment of diabetic coma.  Long Island M. J., 1923, 17: 310-
3.—Ferber,  J.  Acidosis, diabetic  coma and insulin.   Med. J.
& Rec, 1925, 122: 652-5.—Fischer, O.   Ueber  Insulin; die Be-
handlung des Coma diabeticum.  Tungchi med. Mschr., 1925-
26  1 • 79-85.—Foster, N. B. The treatment of diabetic coma
with insulin.  Tr. Ass. Am. Physicians,  1923, 38: 382-93  [Dis-
cussionl 405-10.   Also Am. J. M. Sc, 1923,  166:  699-709 —
Frissell, L. F., & Hajek, J.  Diabetic coma and insulin. J. Am.
M. Ass.,  1926,  86:  1903.—Froment, Scdallian & Chambon.
Coma diabetique traite par  l'insuline.   Lyon med., 1924,  133:
723-6.—Fuson, L. H.  Report of severe case of diabetic coma 
DIABETIC COMA
328
DIABETIC COMA
recovered with insulin.  Med. Herald, 1925, 44: 233-7.—Gre, J.
De l'insuline dans le traitement du coma diabetique.  J. med.
Bordeaux,  1926, 56: 7-20.—Jamieson, H. C.   Diabetic coma
refractory to insulin.  Canad.  M. Ass. J., 1934, 30: 277-9.—
Kepler, E. J., Ingham,  D. W., & Crisler, G.  R.   Protamine
insulin as an adjunct to the treatment of diabetic acidosis and
coma.   Proc. Mayo Clin., 1937, 12: 171-6— Labbe,  M.  A
propos de l'insulino-resistance dans le coma  diabetique.  Bull.
Soc. med. h6p. Paris, 1934, 3. ser., 50: 198.  ------& Boulin, R.
Comas diabetique insulino-resistants. Ibid., 1931, 3. ser., 47:
943; 1934,  50:  75.   Also J. med.  Paris,  1934, 54: 471-4.—
Langeron, L. Sur quelques erfiecs de l'insuline dans le traite-
ment du coma chez  les diabetiques.  J. med. chir., Par., 1929,
100: 23-8.—Lauritzen,  M.  Coma  diabeticum;  Behandlung
mit Insulin-Adrenalin.  Klin. Wschr., 1923, 2: 1540-2.—Leake,
W. H.  The insulin treatment of diabetic coma.   California
West. M., 1927, 26:  475-7.—Lion, Chabanier, H., & Minvielle.
Un cas de coma diabetique traite et gu6ri par l'insuline.  Bull.
Soc. med. hop.  Paris, 1924, 3.  ser., 48:  110-4— Prado, S.  A
acidose  diabetica e seu tratamento.  Arch, brasil. med., 1930,
20: 197-210.—Puesko, O. Ueber den Einfluss des Insulins auf
den Ketonkorpergehalt im Blute bei Diabetes mellitus.   Wien.
Arch. inn. Med.. 1928, 15: 131-40.  —----  Untersuchungen
iiber den Einfluss von  Traubenzucker und  Insulin auf den
Azeton-  und /8-Oxybuttersauregehalt in Blut  und Harn bei
Diabetes mellitus.  Ibid., 331-48.------ Der therapeutische
Einfluss  von Invertzucker-Insulin  auf  die  Ketonkorper bei
diabetischer Azidosis. Munch,  med. Wschr., 1930, 77: 1881-
3.—Quelques details techniques pour l'emploi de l'insuline dans
les diabetes graves et les comas diabetiques.  Rev. gin. clin.
ther.,  1924, 38: 220.—Rabinowitch, I. M.,  Fowler, A. F., &
Bensley, E. H.  The use of protamine zinc insulin in diabetic
coma.  Canad. M. Ass.  J., 1937, 37: 105-12.—Rathery, F., &
Dreyfus-See.  Coma diabetique et tuberculose  pulmonaire;
traitement  par l'insuline.  Bull. Soc. med. hop.  Paris, 1924, 3.
ser., 48: 973-9.—Rathery, F., Froment, P., &  Bachman.  Etude
d'un coma diabetique mortel insulino-resistant.  Ibid., 1937,
3. ser., 53: 865-75.—Rathery, F., & Sigwald, R.  Coma diabe-
tique insulino-r6sistant.   Ibid., 1930, 3.  ser., 46:  1388-93.—
Richter,  P. F.  Ueber die Dauerresultate der Insuhnbehand-
lung bei Coma diabeticum.  Arch. Verdauungskr., 1926, 37:
119-28.—Root, H. F., & Riseman,  J. E. F.   The exceptional
requirement of insulin and salt solution in diabetic coma.  J.
Am. M. Ass., 1938, 110: 1730-2.—Schittenhelm.  Beobach-
tungen iiber Insulinwirkung im diabetischen Koma.  Miinch.
med. Wschr., 1926,  73:  1641.   Also Klin.  Wschr., 1927,  6:
140.—Sevringhaus, E. L., & Raube, H. A.  The relief of diabetic
acidosis by insulin.  J. Metab. Res., 1924, 5: 263-75.—S6zary,
Chabanier, H. [et al.]   Un cas de coma diabetique confirme
traite avec succSs par l'insuline; mort ult6rieure par pneumonie.
Bull. Soc. med. hdp. Paris, 1923, 3. ser., 47: 1010-5.—Simon, M.
Insulinwirkung bei Coma diabeticum eines 2%jahrigen Kindes.
Deut. med. Wschr.,  1923, 49: 1144.—Singer, W.  Beitrag zur
Kenntnis der Insulinwirkung auf Alkalireserve und  Blutzucker
im Koma diabeticum.  Schweiz. med. Wschr., 1926, 56: 808-
10.—Vedel, Vidal, J. [et al.] Acidose diabetique grave; inefnca-
cite de l'insuline sur le metabolisme des graisses et des albumines.
Arch. Soc. sc. med. biol. Montpellier,  1928, 9: 421-8.—Weiss.
T.  Koma  diabeticum und Insulin.  Deut. Arch. klin. Med.,
1927, 156: 226-42.—Wienre, H. J.  Diabetic coma requiring an
unprecedented amount of insulin; report of a case manifesting
extreme insulin resistance. Am. J. M. Sc, 1938, 196: 211-7.—
Willebrand, E.  A.   [Diabetic coma;  treatment with  insulin]
Fin. lak. sail, hand.,  1924, 66: 266-73.

----   Treatment:  Methods.
   Arloing,  F., Morel, A.  [et al.]  Action de la ferriscorbone
sodique en injections intraveineuses sur l'acetonurie dans  le
diabete spontane du  chien.  C. rend. Soc biol., 1936, 122: 575-
7.—Brockmiiller, A.  Ueber die Behandlung der diabetischen
Azidose mit Bernsteinsaure.  Miinch. med. Wschr., 1938, 85:
252.—Burger.  Die Bedeutung der Massage in der Therapie des
Coma diabeticum.   Verh. Deut. Ges. inn.  Med.,  1930, 42.
Kongr., 301.—Carrasco Cadenas, E.  Algunas medidas comple-
mentarias a la insulina en el tratamiento del coma diabetico.
Arch, med., Madr., 1930, 32: 233-6.—De Barbieri, A.  Azione
di acidi dicarbossilici a quattro atomi  di carbonio sopra  la
chetosi diabetica.  Rass. clin. ter., 1938, 37: 8-19.—Delore, P.
Sur les phenomenes de deshydratation aigue au  cours du coma
diabetique; valeur de la  pesee et de la rehydratation massive.
Lyon med., 1932, 50: 237.—Dunlop, D. M.,  & Arnott, W. M.
Effect of succinic acid on diabetic ketosis.  Lancet, Lond., 1937,
2: 738-40.—Hartmann,  A. F.   Treatment of severe diabetic
acidosis; a comparison of methods, with particular reference  to
the use  of racemic sodium lactate.  Arch. Int.  M, 1935, 56:
413-34.—Hesse, F.   Ein Beitrag zur Anzeigestellung  chirur-
gischer Eingriffe bei  Coma diabeticum.  Munch, med. Wschr.,
1926, 73: 374-6.—Himwich, H.  E., Goldfarb, W., & Weller,  A.
The effect  of various organs on the acetone content  of the
blood in phlorrhizin  and pancreatic diabetes.  J. Biol. Chem.,
1931, 93: 337-42.—Hoesch, K.  Ueber den Einfluss des Nah-
rungsfettes auf Azetonurie und Azidose beim Diabetes an Hand
von Diafettversuchen. Deut. Arch. klin. Med., 1928, 160: 129-
58.—Kirk, E.  [Use of isotonic  sodium bicarbonate solution  in
treatment of diabetic coma]  Ugeskr. laeger,  1938, 100:  977.—
Kydd, D. M.  Salt and water in the treatment  of diabetic
acidosis.  J. Clin. Invest., 1933, 12: 1169-83.—Lyonnet,  B.
Traitement de l'aeidose diabetique par une graisse synthetique
am6ricaine, ayant un nombre  impair d'atomes de carbone:
 l'intarvine.   Lyon med., 1924, 133: 361-7.—Oehm, F.  Be-
 kampfung der Azetonurie  bei Diabetes mellitus, namentlich
 bei  gleichzeitig  stark erhohter  Fliissigkeitsaufnahme  mit
 Magnesium-Perhydrol.  Med. Klin., Berl.,  1932, 28: 693 —
 Rabinowitch.  I. M.   A case  of diabetic  coma  treated with
 dioxyacetone, with recovery.  Canad.  M. Ass. J.,  1925, 15:
 520-2.—Root, H. F.   Anuria following diabetic coma relieved
 by hypertonic salt solution.  J. Am. M. Ass., 1934, 103: 482.—
 Skursky,  J.   Coramin bei Koma  diabeticum.  Wien.  klin,
 Wschr., 1937, 50: 1617.—Spriggs, E. I.  Diabetes with marked
 acidosis treated by  a modified  strict  diet.   In Duff House
 Papers  (Spriggs)  Lond.,  1923, 1:  316-9.—Stern, S.  A new
 treatment for acidosis and diabetes.  Med. Times, N. Y., 1924,
 52:  31.—Teilmann,  F.  [Present  methods  in treatment  of
 diabetes with special reference to  diabetic  coma]  Hospitals-
 tidende,  1937, 80:  [Med.   selsk.  Fyens  Stiffs  forh.]  39.—
 Thomas, H. M., jr.  Glycerin, its use as an antiketogenic sub-
 stance in  the diet of diabetic patients.  Bull.  Johns Hopkins
 Hosp., 1924,  35: 201-6.—Wood, I.  J., & Bryce, L. M.  Treat-
 ment of a case of severe diabetic coma with flartmann's sodium
 lactate solution. Med. J. Australia,  1937, 2: 961-3.

 ----   in children.

   Boyd, G. L.  The treatment of  diabetic coma in children.
 Canad. M. Ass. J., 1929, 21: 520-3.—Feinblatt, H. M. Report
 of a fatal case of juvenile diabetic coma with insignificant keto-
 nuria, and with a large amount of  acetone in the spinal fluid.
 Arch. Int. M.,  1924,  34: 508-10.------& Sherman, I.  Re-
 port of a very severe case of juvenile diabetic coma in which
 combined  treatment  with  insulin and  blood  transfusions re-
 sulted in  prompt recovery.   J. Lab. Clin. M., 1925-26, 11:
 63-6.-—Ford, F. J.  Diabetes in childhood; coma.  Glasgow M.
 J., 1932, 118: 335-9.—Hassmann, K. Ueber atypisches Koma
 diabeticum im Kleinkindesalter.  Arch. Kinderh., 1935,  105:
 91-4.—Hungerland,  H. Zur Therapie des  Coma diabeticum
 bei Kindern.  Zschr. Kinderh., 1937, 59: 13-7.—John, H.  J.
 Diabetic coma in children.  Am. J.  Digest. Dis., 1934, 1: 569-
 78.—Landwehr, J. H.  [Diabetic coma in  a 2-year old  child]
 Geneesk. gids,  1923-24, 1:  111-4.—Lenstrup. E.  Ein atypi-
 scher Fall von Coma diabeticum bei einem ljahrigen Kinde.
 Klin. Wschr., 1929, 8: 2244-6.—Nystrom. G.  [Case of diabetic
 coma in a child of 11  months]  Sven. lak. tidn., 1932, 29: 1265-
 8.—Priesel, R.  Zur Klinik und Behandlung des Koma diabeti-
 cum  im Kindesalter.  Med. Klin.,  Berl., 1937, 33:  393-5.—
 Roque, Paliard & Dechaume.  Diabete juvenile; coma diabeti-
 que.   Lyon med.,  1924, 133:  727.—Rosling, E.   [A case  of
 threatening diabetic  coma  in  a child, treated with insulin]
 Hospitalstidende,  1924, 67: 139-44.—Texido, S., &  Lopez
 Batllori, J.  Exposici6n de un  caso  de coma diabetico, en un
 nifio  de ocho  afios. J. pediat. Santiago, 1937, 262-7.

----   in pregnancy.

   See  also  Diabetes   mellitus—in  pregnancy;
 Diabetic, Pregnancy.
   Christensen, O., & Hoist, J. E.   Drei Falle von Coma dia-
 beticum, kompliziert  mit Azotamie, in einem Fall iiberdies mit
 Graviditat.  Zschr. klin. Med., 1929, 111: 88-107— Jacobsen,
 N. S.  [Insulin coma during pregnancy in diabetes]   Ugeskr.
 laeger, 1934, 96: 347-52.—Reveno,  W. S.  Insulin in diabetic
 coma complicating pregnancy.  J. Am. M.  Ass.,  1923, 81:
 2101.—Schubert, E. von, &  Lammerhirt, F. G.  Coma diabeti-
 cum  im  6. Schwangersehaftsmonat;  konservative Behandlung;
 spater Kaiserschnitt,  Uterusexstirpation, lebendes Kind.  Zbl.
 Gyn., 1937, 61: 2472-7.—Tonkes,  E.   Coma diabeticum  in
 graviditate.  Ibid., 1938, 62: 1265-8.—Weiler, E. S.  Acidosis
 gravfdica diabetica.  Rev. med. Rosario, 1928, 18: 440-6.

 DIACETIC acid.

   See Acetoacetic acid.

 DIACETYL.

   See Butyl compounds.
   DIAGNOSE der  Erbkrankheiten;  hrsg. von
 Deutscher Medizinischen  Wochenschrift.    115p.
 illust.   8?    Lpz., G. Thieme, 1936.
   DIAGNOSI  (La) Bologna, v.6,  1926-


 DIAGNOSIS.

   See  also Diagnostician;  Prognosis; also under
 names of diseases.
   United  States.  War Department.   Army
 regulations  No.  40-1035,  Medical Department.
 Standard terms  for diagnoses.   8p.   8?   Wash.,
 1922.
   ----   Army regulations No.  40-1040, Medical
 Department.   Standard   terms  for  anatomical
 locations.   4p.   8?   Wash., 1922.
   Barker,  L.  F.   The importance  of multidimensional diag-
 nosis and correspondingly comprehensive treatment in general 
DIAGNOSIS
329
DIAGNOSIS
practice.  South. M. J., 1933, 26: 28-31. Also repr.—Breuer,
M. J. Suggestions for effectiveness in diagnosis.  Ann. Int. M.,
1929-30, 3: 57-62.—Cirajas, F.  Al margen de los problemas
diagn6sticos.  Arch, espafi.  pediat., 1927,  11: 295-7.—Dor-
bandt, T. M.  The art of medicine.  Med. Rec, Houston,  1926,
20: 212-4.—Eliasberg, W.   Wann ist eine  Diagnose richtig,
zulassig, vollstandig?   (Einleitung zu einer Reihe von Nach-
gutachten)  Munch, med. Wschr., 1930, 77: 1940.—Fischer, W.
Ueber die Bedeutung von Diagnosen.  Med. Klin., Berl.,  1936,
32: 1277-9.—Gabbi, U.  Le vie alia diagnosi.  Gior. clin. med.,
1923 4: 682-91.  Also Gazz. med. lombarda, 1924, 83: 1; 9.—
Giesy, J. U.   Diagnosis.  Med. Mentor,  1931, 2:  207-8 —
Goossens, R.  Life and disease.  Med. Times, Lond., 1934, 62:
4_6 —Herrick, J. B.  Some features of present day diagnosis.
J. Am.  M. Ass., 1938, 111:  981-6.—Leven, R.  L'evolution
clinique au secours du diagnostic.  Clinique,  Par.,  1935, 30:
333 —Lewis, W. H.  The twilight zone  of diagnosis. South.
M  J 1923, 16: 759-63.—McCall, J. T.  Surgical and general
diagnosis.   J. M. Ass. Georgia, 1924, 13: 390.—Myers, J. A.,
Boynton, R. E. [et al.] After the diagnosis,  what  next?  J.
Lancet, 1938,58: 283-90.—Peeters-Minnoye. F.  Le diagnostic.
Rev. med.,  Louvain, 1929, 1-4.—-Pineles, F.  Zu haufig und zu
selten diagnostizierte Krankheiten.  Wien. med. Wschr.,  1925,
75- 1689; 2421.—Reilly, T. F. The herald of the men  of death.
Tr  Am. Ther. Soc, 1925-26,  26:  100-4.—Robinson,  J. R.
Diagnosis.  J. Nat. M. Ass., N. Y., 1924, 16:196.—Schulten, H.
Ueber Notwendigkeit und Schiiden unserer Diagnostik.  Deut.
med. Wschr., 1937, 63: 363-5.—Schwers,  H.  Le diagnostic
(reneral.  Bruxelles med.,  1925-26,  6:  1258-61.—Seymour,
W. H. Diagnosing the unusual. J. Am. Electron. Res. Ass.
 1934, 11: 311-4.—Shuman,  J.  W.  Diagnosis  of disease.  J.
Med. Pract., 1936, 1:  186.—Walker, N.  And the cause I knew
not, I searched out.   J. Iowa  M. Soc, 1928, 18:  159-65.—
White, P.  A.   The diagnostic net; surgical viewpoint.   Ibid.,
1926, 16: 159-64.—Wilhelm, L. F. X.  Diagnosis versus  treat-
ment with  reference  to dermatology.  California West. M.,
1934, 41: 14-6.—Wilson, C.   Some notes on diagnosis.  Brit.
M. J., 1928, 1: 709-12.—Wright, J.  The beginnings of diag-
nosis.  N.  York M. J., 1923, 117: 585-8.

---  clinical.

   See  also  Examination; Semeiology;  also  gen-
eral methods and phases of clinical diagnosis as
 Anamnesis;   Auscultation;   Inspection;   Palpa-
tion; Percussion; Record, medical, &c.
   Husset,  J.  P.  F.    *Etude  des principaux
 facteurs  du   diagnostic  clinique.    160p.   8?
Par., 1937.
   Risak,  E.   Der  klinische  Blick.   2.  Aufl.
226p.   8?   Wien, 1938.
   Achard,  C.  La methode clinique. Paris med., 1927, 63: 85-
90.—Blunter, G. Some discursive remarks on bedside diagnosis.
Yale J. Biol.,  1934, 6: 571-81.—Cawadias, A. P.  Le diagnostic
constitutionnel  en clinique   (la methode  neo-hippocratique)
Presse therm, clim.,  1936,  77: 585-8.—Crookshank,  F. G.
Diagnosis, disease, and the syndrome.  Psyche,  Lond., 1929, 9:
27-43.—Gamna, C. Sintesi di diagnostica medica.  Minerva
med., Tor,  1932, 23: 781; pt 2, 88; passim.—Garin, G.  La
diagnostica clinica in medicina.  Riv. clin.  med., 1926, 27: 1-
8.—Graves, W. W. Some of the factors underlying accuracy in
clinical diagnosis.   Med. Clin. N. America, 1925, 9: 109-15.—
Herndon. R. F. The value of symptoms. Illinois M. J., 1934,
66: 386-8.—Kitchens, W. L.   The diagnostic value of signs and
symptoms.  Clin.  M.  & S.,  1936, 43:  585-7.—Myers,  B. E.
Clinical reminiscences. West London M. J., 1935,40: 159-70.—
Osborne, O. T.  The evaluation of symptoms.  Med. J. & Rec,
1933, 138:  334; passim.  Also  Med. Rec, N.  Y., 1934, 139:
577; passim.—Pletnev, D. D.   [Comparison of objective with
subjective symptoms]  Klin, med., Moskva,  1930, 8: 1245-9.—
Sisto, P. Le  determinanti del quadro clinico.  Minerva med.,
Tor., 1927,  7: 73-80.—Stengel, A.  Medical diagnosis. South.
M. J., 1927, 20: 306-11.—Thiry & Andre.  De la valeur des
symptomes objectifs et subjectifs au point de vue du diagnostic
Presse med.  beige, 1870-71,  23:  381-3.—Vasilenko,  V. K.
[Method of  clinical diagnosis]  J. med., Kiev, 1934 4: 343-81.

---   clinical:  Correlation  with laboratory  find-

   ings.
   See  also  Bacteriology; Biochemistry;  Biopsy;
Histology;  Pathology;  Roentgenography; Sero-

diagnosis, &c.                                   . ,
   Baron,  J.,   &  Lax,  H.    Die   diagnostische
Wertung  der   Ergebnisse  von  Rontgen-   und
Laboratoriums-Untersuchungen in  der   inneren
Medizin.    86p.   8?  Lpz.,  1931.
   Welch,  A. S.   Clinical interpretation of labo-
ratory reports.   366p.   8?  Phila.  [1932]
   Wohl. M. G.  Bedside interpretation of labo-
ratory findings.   321p.   8?   S. Louis, 1931.
  Bard, L.  De la part a faire en clinique aux lesions organiques
et  aux syndromes fonctionnels. Ann.  med.,  Par.,  19^9, 35:
423-33.—Baril, G. The correlation of laboratory findings with
the clinical  aspects of disease.  Canad. M. Ass. J., 1931, 24:
531-6.—Barinetti, C.  Diagnosi clinica ed esame anatomo-
patologico.  Arch, pat.,  Bologna, 1923, 2: 68-88.—Ben, E. E.
[Clinical and  pathologico-anatomical  diagnoses]  Klin, med.,
Moskva, 1937, 15: 442-52.—Bucky, G.  Co-relations between
pathological and Roentgen findings.  Long Island M. J., 1926,
20: 205-9.—Crowell, B. C.  The mutual relations existing be-
tween the clinic and the laboratory. J. Lab. Clin. M., 1925-26,
11: 37-43.—Davldovsky, I.   [Test of comparing clinical and
pathologico-anatomical diagnosis]  Klin, med., Moskva, 1928,
6: 2-19.—Derman, G. L., & Dubinskaia, B. N. [Pathological
anatomy and  laboratory-clinical diagnosis]  Vrach. delo, 1934,
17: 645-8.—Derman, G. L., Elenevsky, K. F., & Ponarovsky,
S. M.  [Causes of clinical and anatomical divergence in diag-
noses] Ibid., 1936,19:521-6.—Dinger, J. E.  [Value and valua-
tion of laboratory examinations in practice]  Geneesk. tschr.
Ned. Indie, 1934, 74: 1634-45.—Dulitsky, S.  O., Romanova,
M. A., & Slutskina, V. I.   [Analysis of divergences in clinical and
anatomical  diagnoses in  young children]  Pediatria, Moskva,
1937, No.  2,  5-15.—Ide, C. E. Correlation of X-ray plates,
clinical findings and  blood pressure readings in a series of 300
cases.  Radiology, 1927, 8: 307-10.—Jones, J. R.  Interpre-
taci6n practica de los resultados de los examenes de laborato-
rio.  Arch, hosp., Habana, 1935, 1: No. 4, 6-13.—Maragliano,
V.  Diagnosi clinica e  diagnosi radiologica.   Radiol, med.,
Milano, 1924, 11: 334-38.—Parker, G.  Problems encountered
in the  interpretation of mechanical  and laboratory aids to
diagnosis.   Illinois M. J., 1937, 71: 169-72.—Quervain, F. de.
Klinische Diagnostik und Laboratoriumsdiagnostik.  Schweiz.
med. Wschr.,  1927, 57: 1-5.—Reyes, C.  An analysis of clinico-
pathological findings in 1,065  surgical and gynecological cases.
J. Philippine Islands M.  Ass.,  1924, 4: 327-34— Robillard, G.
L.  Diagnostic errors: a report of autopsies of 15 cases.  Long
Island M. J.,  1927, 21: 75-9—Sison.  A. G., & Sison, A. B. M.
Study of anatomico-clinical diagnosis based on 2,282 autopsy
and clinical records of medical cases.  J. Philippine Islands M.
Ass., 1924, 4: 251-6.—Stone, K. The role of clinical pathology
in diagnosis.  S.  Barth.  Hosp. J., Lond.,  1925-26, 33: 118 —
Thomas, D. J. The assessment of the physical findings and the
associated structural changes in pulmonary and cardiac disease.
Med. J. Australia, 1938, 1: 419-33, suppl., 4 pl.— Thompson,
S. E. The  post-mortem table a specific for conceit; report of a
case.  Texas J. M., 1923-24, 19: 398-400—Wail, V. S.   [Com-
parative study of clinical and pathologico-anatomical diagnoses
in children]  Pediatria, Moskva, 1937, No. 3, 3-12— Walthard.
K.  M.  Ueber die Beziehungen zwischen neurologisch-klini-
schen Diagnosen und  pathologisch-anatomischer  Epikrise.
Schweiz. Arch. Neur. Psychiat., 1929, 24: 231; 1929,  25: 89,
ch.—Williamson, C.  S., & Birch, C. L.  The mistakes in diag-
nosis as revealed by autopsy (an analysis of the wrong diagnoses
in 4 years of a medical service as revealed by autopsy)  Med.
Clin. N. America, 1929-30,  13: 1091-109.  Also Proc Inst. M.
Chicago, 1930, 8: 66.

----   Clinics and institutes.

   Davis, M. M., jr.  The diagnostic  clinic; a new essential of
20th century  medicine.  Mod. Hosp., 1924, 23:  132-5.—
Murison, C. C.  Diagnosis in hospitals.  Calcutta M. Gaz.,
1925, 60: 407-15.—Trendtel.   Zur Frage der Einrichtung von
diagnostischen Zentralinstituten in Amerika und Deutschland.
Klin. Wschr., 1929, 8: 268-71.

----   differential.
   Cabot,  R.  C.   Differential  diagnosis.   3. ed.
vol. 2.  707p.   8?   Phila., 1924.
   Cutler, C.  W.  Manual of differential medi-
cal diagnosis.   4. ed.  171p.   12?  N. Y.,  1890.
   French, H.   An index of differential diagnosis
of  main symptoms by  various  writers.   4. ed.
1171p.  4?  Bristol,  1928.   Also  5.  ed.    1145p.
8?   1936.
   Fussell,  M. H.  Differential diagnosis of in-
ternal diseases.   880p.   8?   N. Y.,  1923.
   Gioja,   N.   d.    Analisi   cliniche;  significati
clinici dei  singoli reperti e diagnosi  differenziali.
107p.   8?   Bari, 1934.
   Hall,  F.  de  H.    Differential  diagnosis:  a
manual of the  comparative  semeiology  of the
more  important diseases.  3. Am.  ed.  255p.  8?
Phila., 1887.
   Honigmann, G., Glassner, K.  [et al.]  Diffe-
rentialdiagnose in  der inneren  Medizin.   648p.
8?   Dresd., 1929.
   Jarczyk, P.   *Aus W. Bieganskis Differential-
diagnostik.  36p.   8?   Munch., 1935.
   Kuhnemann,  G.  C.    DifTerentialdiagnostik
der inneren Krankheiten.   8.  & 9.  Aufl.   253p.
8?   Lpz.,  1924. 
DIAGNOSIS
330
DIAGNOSIS
   Matthes,  M.    Lehrbuch  der   Differential-
 diagnose  innerer Krankheiten.   4.   Aufl.   71 lp.
 4?  Berl.,  1924.   Also 6. Aufl.   858p.  8?   1929.
 Also   Engl,  transl.  of  4.  ed.   908p.   Phila.
 [1925]
   ----  &  Curschmann,  H.    Lehrbuch  der
 Differentialdiagnose   innerer   Krankheiten.    8.
 Aufl.   806p.  8?   Berl., 1937
   Ortner,  N.    Differentialdiagnostik  innerer
 Krankheiten.   827p.   8?   Berl., 1928.
   Stonecypher,  D.  D.    Key  to   symptoma-
 tology; the  significance of  symptoms, diagnosis
 by  elimination.   4 v.   obi. 4?   Nebraska  City,
 1933.
   Cabot, H. Differential diagnosis of border line cases.  Proc.
 Interst.  Postgrad.  M.  Ass.  N.  America, 1934,  307-10.—
 Deutsch, F.  Differentialdiagnose organischer und psychischer
 Symptome bei internen Krankheiten.  Wien. klin. Wschr., 1928,
 41: 338-40.—Dunn, W. H.  Problems in differential diagnosis;
 report of 3  cases.  N. York State  J. M., 1935, 35: 491-4 —
 Honigmann,  G.  Einfiihrung in  die  Differentialdiagnostik.
 In Prakt.  Diffdiag.  (Honigmann)  Dresd., 1929,  1:  1-20 —
 Levine, S. A.  The destructive or elimination method of differ-
 ential diagnosis: a neglected  aspect of  medical  teaching.  In
 Med. Papers (H. A. Christian Anniv.  vol.) Bost., 1936, 1-5 —
 Proctor. A.  H.  Differential diagnosis in the  tropics.  Univ.
 Durham Coll. M. Gaz., 1928-29, 29:  125-34.—Velden, R. von
 den.  Differentialdiagnose in der Inneren Medizin. Deut. med.
 Wschr., 1936, 62: 1234.—Young, W. W.  A studv in differential
 diagnosis.  J. Nerv. Ment.  Dis., 1924, 59: 125-30.

 ----    Difficulties and problems.
   Clinical case studies.   Internat. Clin., 1934, 44.  ser.,  1:
 (suppl.)  1-11.—Cooper, A. L.  Some problems in  diagnosis.
 Nebraska M. J.,  1925,  10: 342-7.—Frazier,  B. C.  Medical
 enigmas; report of 4  cases with comments. Am. Med.. 1927,
 22: 363-5.—Fremont-Smith, M.  On certain diagnostic diffi-
 culties in private practice.   Med. Clin. N. America, 1927, 10:
 1317-27.—Gittings. J. C.  Diagnosis  not made.  Ibid.,  1934,
 18: 329-36.—Hall, J. N.  Adventures in diagnosis; Base Hospi-
 tal experiences.  Colorado M., 1937, 34: 325-7.—Hurley, L. E.
 Some observations on diagnosis and prognosis in general medi-
 cine.  Med. J.  Australia,  1936, 2:  808-15.—Jones. L. A..  &
 Lombard, H. L.  Investigation of cases of unidentified illness in
 Haverhill, Massachusetts.  Boston M. & S. J., 1927, 197: 19-
 21.—Peebles. J. B.   Presentation of a case for diagnosis; the
 case of D. J.  Hosp.  News,  Wash.,  1938, 5:2;  25.—Wortman,
 J. L. C.   [Puzzling clinical pictures]  Ned. tschr. geneesk., 1925,
 69: 552-61, pl.

 ----   early.

   Sammlung  wichtiger   Fruh-   und   Fehl-
 diagnosen,  hrsg.  von  der  Schriftleitung  der
 Deutschen medizinischen Wochenschrift.   400p.
 8?  Lpz., 1936.
   Collin, E.  [Importance of an  early diagnosis]  Ugeskr.
 laeger, 1925,  87:  337-43.—Early (The)  diagnosis campaign.
 Westchester Health, 1032, 2: No. 13, 1.—Figari, F. La diagnosi
 presintomatica.   Ann.  Ist. Maragliano, 1931,  1:  113-21.—
 Lanier,  L. H.   The problem of diagnosis of diseases, in their
 incipiency.   Tristate  M. J., 1934-35,  7: 1421;  1428.—Morris,
 S. I. The pre-pathological state and its relation to the teaching
 and practice of medicine.  Med. Woman J., 1935, 42: 89-93.—
 Pern, S.  Early signs of disease.  Med. J. Australia, 1923, 1:
 90.—Urging early diagnosis. Pennsylvania M. J., 1935-36, 39:
 520.—Wigham, J. T.  Some  observations on  early and pre-
 morbid  diagnosis, with  special reference to  skin  reactions.
 Irish J. M. Sc,  1924,  5. ser.. 549-59.

 ----   Errors.

   DlAGNOSTISCHE UND  THERAPEUTISCHE 1RRTIJ-
 MER UND DEREN  VERHUTUNG.   5 V.   Lpz.,  1920-
 28.
   Erb, K.   *Die rechtliche  Bedeutung der Fehl-
 diagnose   [Heidelberg]    15p.   8?    Kaiserslau-
 tern, 1935.
   Schwalbe,   J.    Irrtumer    der   allgemeinen
 Diagnostik und Therapie sowie deren Verhutung
 Lpz., Heft 1, 1923.
   Aboulker.  H.  Symptomes d'observation  quotidienne  de
nature  fonctionnelle  pris  pour  des  symptomes  lesionnels.
Monde med.,  1937, 47: 871-8.—Abrahams, A.   Errors in diag-
nosis   Lancet,  Lond.,  1932,   2: 661.—Banuelos,  M.   Los
grandes errores de la clfnica de  nuestros dias. Siglo mid  1926
78: 15; 39; 63— Blumer, G.  On the importance of observation
and induction in  diagnosis  with some remarks on errors in
diagnosis  Rhode Island M.  J.,  1935,  18: 20-7.—Bollag, S
 Vorsicnt bei der Bewertung pathologisch-anatomischer Diagno-
sen.   Munch,  med. Wschr., 1930,  77: 64.—Bruce-Porter, B.
Some pitfalls in medical diagnosis.  Practitioner, Lond., 1926
116: 89-94.—Bumford,  J.   Missed diagnosis.   Brit. M.  .1 '
1930, 1: 327-30.—Dowden, C. W.  Diagnostic errors.  South'
M. J., 1924, 17: 647-53— Drummond, D.  Our mistakes and
how  they are  made.  Newcastle M.  J.,  1926-27,  7: 11-7.—
Dumitrescu, T.,  & Evolceanu, R.   [Errors in diagnosis]  Ro-
mania med., 1929, 7: 164.—Egorov, M. A.  [Errors in diagnoses]
Nov. khir. arkh., 1937, 39: 25-40.—Fazekas, I. G.  [Diagnostic
errors]  Budapesti orv. ujs., 1931, 29: 145-7.—Fiessinger, C.
L'erreur par le  detail.  Rev. gin. clin. ther., 19.35,  49: 374; 437.
        L'erreur par  le collectif.   Ibid., 566-8.—Gorrell, H.
 Diagnostic mistakes; failure to think.  Clin. M. & S., 1937, 44.
 249-53.—Haftbarkeit des Arztes fiir  unrichtige Diagnose; ist
 er zur Beiziehung  eines Spezialisten verpflichtet?  Schweiz
 med. Wschr., 1927, 57: 1074.—Hall, J. N. The logical diagnosis
 may not be the correct one.  Colorado M.,  1937, 34: 805.—
 Hegler, C.   Ueber  Fehldiagnosen.   Klin. Wschr.,  1929, 8:
 2149-52.—Herrnstadt,  E.   Die  arztliche  Diagnose in ihrer
 rechtlichen Bedeutung.  Med. Welt,  1932, 6: 1512.—Herzog,
 B.  Wie kommen  wir  zu falschen  Diagnosen?  Hippokrates,
 Stuttg., 1928, 1: 97-111.—Hildernisse, L.  W.   [Difficult and
 incorrect  diagnosis]   Geneesk.   gids,   1932,   10:  197-201.—
 Hirsch, S.   Beitrag zur  Frage der  Unrichtigkeit fruherer
 arztlicher  Beurteilung.  Med.  Klin., Berl., 1928, 24: 1875-8.—
 Hunter, C.  Common failures of diagnosis in  medical practice.
 Manitoba M. Ass.  Rev., 1936,  16: 153-6.—Jameson, C. H.
 Values in  diagnostic errors.   Maine M. J., 1934, 25: 7-11.—
 Jimenez Qucsada.  Un caso  interesante de error diagn6stico.
 Med. ibera, 1935, 29: pt 2, 67.—Kalischer, S.  Wodurch entste-
 hen arztliche Fehldiagnosen?  Deut.  med. Wschr., 1925. 51:
 1233.—Kroll.M. [Diagnostische Fehler]  J. nevropat. psikhiat.,
 Moskva, 1923,  3: 115-27.—Lafont, J.   Considerations sur les
 erreurs de diagnostic.  Progr.  med., Par., 1929, 44: 1557-69.—
 MacCarty, W. C.  The legitimate error in diagnosis.  North-
 west M.,  1923, 22: 356-9.—Morphy, A. G.   Difficulties and
 errors in diagnosis.  Canad. J. M. & S., 1935, 78: 6; 1936, 79:
 38.—Myles, T. The difficulty of accurate diagnosis.  Practi-
 tioner,  Lond., 1926, 116: 95-100.—Pyro, V.  [Causes and origin
 of diagnostic errors in internal diseases]  Cas. lek. cesk., 1938,
 77: 185-90.—Quick,  B.   Instructive  errors in  diagnosis.
 Austral. N. Zealand J. Surg., 1933,  2: 406-8.—Ramond, L.
 Erreurs de diagnostic  instructives.   Presse  med.,  1932, 40:
 935.—Remmelts, R.  [A case of erroneous  diagnosis]  Ned.
 tschr.  geneesk., 1924, 68: 1654-6.—Salter, W. M.  Pitfalls in
 the diagnosis and in the physical examination  of infants and
 children.  Tr. M.  Ass.  Alabama,  1930,  63: 356-63.—Schmitz,
 W.  Unrichtige Diagnose als Haftungsquelle.  Med. Welt,
 1936, 10: 578.—-Schroeder, L. C.   Mistaken diagnosis in infants
 and children.  J. Am. M. Ass.,  1924, 83: 1916-8.—Spriggs. E. I.
 An address on surprises in diagnosis.   In Duff House Papers
 (Spriggs) Lond., 1923,  1: 1-11.—Stoll,  H. F.  Prevention of
 litigation requires  early and thorough examination and a cor-
 rect diagnosis.  N. England J. M., 1934, 210:  1022-4—Tm'er.
 Causes frequentes  de brouille medicale.  Hopital,  1926, 14:
470-3.—Umikov, N. Z.  [Diagnostic errors]  Vrach. gaz., 1930,
 34: 285-8.—Urban, F. M.  On the theory of errors of observa-
 tion. Am. J.  Psychol.,  1924, 35: 322-31.—Valdes, U.  Errores
de diagnostico.   Gac  med.  Mexico,  1926,  57:  131-41.—
 Veraguth,  O.  Diagnose und Recht.  In Festschr. H. Zangger,
 Zur., 1935, 1: 388-99.—Vila,  B.  Errores diagn6sticos.  Rev.
med. cubana, 1926,  37: 130-6.—Waldmann, V. A.  [Errors in
diagnosis]   Sovet. vrach. J., 1936, 1: 162-8.

----   History and progress.

   Bechtold, J. O.   *Aerztliche Krankenunter-
 suchung  im  Altertum und im  Mittelalter.  22p.
 8?   Wurzb., 1925.
   Brecher, A.  L.  *Les  stapes  historiques du
 diagnostic  medical.  43p.   8?   Par.,  1935.
   Bernstein, M.   Medical  diagnosis—the old and the new.
 Med. Rec, N. Y.,  1934, 140: 300-2.—Buck,  R. W.  Physical
 diagnosis prior to Auenbrugger.  N. England J. M., 1933, 209:
 239-41.—Douthwaite, A. H.  Some recent advances in medical
 diagnosis  and treatment.   Brit.  M.  J., 1938,  1:  1143-6.—
 Ebstein. E.  Zur Krankheitsdiagnose durch Hunde.  Miinch.
 med. Wschr., 1928, 75: 1801.—Herrick, J. B.  Modern diag-
 nosis: the second Alpha Omega Alpha annual lecture.  J. Am.
 M. Ass.,  1929, 92: 518-22.—Merklen.  P.   Un diagnostic
 historique erron6.  Progr. med., Par., 1938, suppl., 41-3, port.—
 Middleton, W. S.  A biographic history of physical diagnosis.
 Ann. M. Hist., 1924, 6: 426-52.—Pratt,  J. H.   A sketch of the
 development of medical diagnosis.  Boston M. & S. J., 1925,
 193: 200-10.  ------ The development of physical diagnosis.
 N. England J. M.,  1935, 213: 639^4.—Purjesz, B.  [Progress
 of internal  diagnostics]  Orvokepz6s,  1932,  22:  247-54 —
 Regnault,  F.   Comment Laennec decouvrit  I'auscultation et
 Piorry la percussion.  Presse med., 1923, 31: annexe, 1377-9.—
 Robertson, W. E., & Robertson, H. F.  An exhibit of books and
 memorabilia illustrative of  the history of  physical diagnosis
 throughout the ages.  Med. Life,  1935, 42:  129-41.

----   Instruments.

   See also names of diagnostic instruments.
   Beardsley, E. J.  G., Cahan,  J. M.. &  Walkling, A. A.
 Methods and instruments of precision in diagnosis.   In Pract. 
DIAGNOSIS
331
DIAGNOSIS
Tihr  M. & S., 1932, 2: 65-103.—Brooks, H.  H.  Diagnos-
tic instrument.  U. S.  Patent Off.,  1935,  No  2,014 879 -
Gagnon,  L- L.  Diagnostic instrument.  Ibid., 1937,  No.
2 098 702.—Jurkevich, P. I.  [Standardization of mechanical
aids in the methodology of diagnosis—a problem for  modern
medicine and biology] Mosk. med. J.,  1928, 8: 1-11— Masser-
man, J. H.  Report on  the principles and uses  of 2  new in-
struments of phvsical diagnosis.  J.  Detroit Coll. M. & S.,
1931  2- 18-30.—Schwarzschild, M. M.  Diagnostic indicator.
U  S Patent Off.,  1937, No.  2,073,457, pl—Wappler, F. C.
Diagnostic instrument.   Ibid.,  1938, No. 2,129,390.

---intuitive.

   See also Inspection.
   Barras, L.  De l'intuition du diagnostic en medecine.  Rev.
Ken clin. ther., 1935, 49: suppl., 1498-502.—Hebblethwaite,
S. M.  Intuitive diagnosis.  Clin. J., Lond., 1927, 56: 76-81.—
Kerschensteiner, H.  Ueber die Intuition in der Heilkunde.
Munch, med. Wschr.,  1927,  74: 2021-3—KuIenkampfT, D.
Krankheitsbilder (zum  Abbau  der  sogenannten  arztlichen
Erfahrung und Intuition)  Ibid., 1938, 85: 8.

---  laboratory.

   See also names of special laboratory methods;
also names of substances examined.
   Alesandrini, A., Pampana, E., &  Sabatucci,
 M   Gli esami di laboratorio; tecnica e diagnos-
tica.   635p.    16?   Roma, 1932.   Also  2.  ed.
692p.   8?   [1936]
   BXron,  J., & Lax, H.  II valore  diagnostico
 dei risultati dei metodi  di esame di  laboratorio
nella  medicina interna  (chimica,  microscopia,
 batteriologia, sierologia,  elettrocardiografia, Ront-
 gen, ecc.)   lllp.  8?  Milano, 1931.
   Boecker,  E., &  Kaufpmann,  F.   Bakteri-
 ologische  Diagnostik, mit besonderer  Beriick-
 sichtigung   der  Praxis  des  Medizinal-Unter-
 suchungsamtes und der  bakteriologischen Sta-
 tionen.  260p.   8?  Berl., 1931.
   Bongert,   J.   Bakteriologische   Diagnostik
 mit  besonderer  Berucksichtigung  der   experi-
 mentell-aetiologischen Forschung,  der Immuni-
 tatslehre und  der  Schutzimpfungen.   5. Aufl.
 582p.   8?  Berl., 1919.
   Cummer, C. L.   A manual of clinical  labora-
 tory methods.   2.  ed.  rev.   547p.  8?   Phila.,
 1926.                                   _    „. .
   Feinblatt,  H. M., & Eggerth,  A. H.   Clini-
 cal laboratory  medicine; a text-book of  clinical
 laboratory  diagnostic  and  therapeutic  proce-
 dures.  424p.  8?   N.  Y., 1925.
   French,  H. S.,  &  Nuthall,  T.   Medical
 laboratory methods  and  tests.   4.   ed.   246p.
 16?  Lond., 1926.                        ,  .  ,
   Hoder,  F.   Der  Verkehr  des  praktischen
 Arztes mit der bakteriologischen Untersuchungs-
 station.  126p.  8?  Jena, 1935.      .
   Kilduffe, R. A.  A manual of clinical  labora-
 tory procedure for the use of the general  practi-
 tioner.  287p.   8?   S. Louis, 1926.
   Kolmer,  J.  A.,  & Boerner, F.   Laboratory
 diagnostic methods, pathological, bacteriological,
serological and chemical; a manual for physicians,
 medical students  and  laboratory  technicians.
338p.   8?  N.  Y.,  1925.
   ---- Garber, C.  Z.  [et al.]   Approved  lab-
oratory technic; clinical, pathological, bacterio-
logical, serological, biochemical, histological. 663p.
8?  N. Y., 1931.   Also 2. ed.   893p.   [1938]
   Lax,  H.   La   valutazione   diagnostica   dei
metodi  di  laboratorio   nella  pratica  medica.
174p.   8?   [Milano] 1930.
   Lemaire, E. J.  L.   *L'application  pratique
sans  instrumentation  sp6ciale de  quelques  re-
cherches   modernes   de  laboratoire;  materiel,
technique, resultats.  158p.   8?   Par ,1929.    _
   Lenhartz,  H.,  &  Meyer, E.  Mikroskopie
und Chemie am Krankenbett.   11. Aufl.   <*7Up.

8?   Berl.,  1934.
  Letulle,  M.,  Pruvost,  P.,  & Masson,  P.
Diagnostics de  laboratoire.   2v.   730p.;  797p.
8?   Par., 1923.
  Levinson,  S.,  &  MacFate,  R. P.   Clinical
laboratory  diagnosis.  877p.   8?  Phila., 1937.
  Osgood,   E.  E.   A  textbook  of  laboratory
diagnosis;  with clinical  applications  for practi-
tioners and students.  2. ed.  585p.   8?  Phila.
[1935]
  ----& Haskins, H. D.  A textbook  of labora-
tory diagnosis;  with clinical   applications  for
practitioners  and  students.   475p.  8?   Phila.
[1931]
  Renshaw,  A.   Laboratory  service and  the
general practitioner; an  interpretation  of patho-
logical  aids  to  diagnosis.   267p.  12?  Lond.,
1932.
  Schumann,  M.   Lehr-  und  Hilfsbuch  fiir
medizinische-technische  Assistentinnen.    916p.
8?   Berl.,  1931.
  Simon, C. E.   A manual  of  clinical diagnosis
by means of miscroscopical and chemical methods,
for  students, hospital   physicians,  and practi-
tioners.   4. ed.   599p.   8?  Phila., 1902.
  Stewart, C.  P., & Dunlop,  D. M.  Clinical
chemistry  in  practical medicine.   2. ed.   372p.
12?   Edinb.,  1937.
  Stitt,  E.  R.   Practical  bacteriology,  blood
work  and   animal parasitology including  bac-
teriological keys, zoological  tables and explana-
tory clinical notes; a compendium for  internists.
8. ed.  837p.  8?   Phila.  [1927]
   Todd,  J. C.  Clinical diagnosis by laboratory
methods; a working manual of clinical pathology.
5.  ed.   762p.  8?  Phila.,  1923.   Also  5. ed.
748p.  1927.
   Webster, R. W.   Diagnostic methods;  chem-
ical, bacteriological and  microscopical.   7. ed.
909p.  8?   Phila. [1923]
   Weiss, H.  B.,  & Isaacs, R.   Manual of clini-
cal  and laboratory technic.   5. ed.  141p.  12?
Phila., 1937.
   Wheeler,  R. R., &  Hunter, F. T.  Labora-
tory  manual  of the   Massachusetts General
Hospital.   2. ed.   lOlp.   12?   Phila., 1928.
   Andrewes, F. W.  The value of modern laboratory methods
to the general practitioner.  Practitioner, Lond., 1926, 116: 17-
22.—Bernhard-Kreis,  E.  Ueber einige praktische Labora-
toriumserfahrungen. Praxis, Bern, 1938, 27: 125-8.—Bornand.
Contribution  au diagnostic bacteriologique et parasitologique.
Rev. med. Suisse rom., 1927, 47: 418-27.—Bullrich, R. A.  El
diagnostico y el laboratorio.   Dfa m6d., B. Air., 1930-31, 3:
325.—Cobo Martinez, T.  Fui  error y ini diagn6stico o el
Sefior Microscopio, rectifica.   Siglo med.,  1922.  70:  275-7.—
Eichbaum, F. Ueber einige Fehlerquellen bei bakteriologischen
Untersuchungen durch den praktischen Arzt.   Med. Klin.,
Berl., 1934,  30: 1548-50.—Erb, I. H.  The relation of the
laboratory to the practice of  medicine.  Canad. M.  Ass.  J.,
1926, 16: 781-4.—Faure, F. A  propos des erreurs de laboratoire.
Progr. nied.,  Par., 1934, 1247.—Fennel, E. A.  The laboratory
primer for clinicians.  Proc. Clinic, Honolulu, 1937, 3: No. 5,
pt 2, 1-5; No. 7, pt 2,  1-7, 2 pl.—G6zony, L., & Hoffenreich, F.
[Some new laboratory examinations]  Orvoskepzes, 1934, 24:
dec. kiilonf. (Apponyi Festschr.) 40.—Halpenny, J.  On clini-
cal and laboratory methods of diagnosis.  Canad. M . Ass. J.,
1924 14: 671-3.—Hausdorf, G.  Fehler-Quellen in der Labora-
toriu'ms-Diagnostik.   Deut. Aerzte  Ztg, 1935,  10: No. 420 —
Herdman,  K. D.  Laboratory comments.  Delaware M.  J.,
1935, 7: 166-7.—Herrmann. G.  Laboratory examinations in
clinical practice. In Textb. Clin. Path. (Kracke,  R. R.) Bait.,
1938 535-54.—Johnson, F. B.  Transudates; exudates; skin
and  tissue scrapings.   Ibid.,  463-82, illust., pl.—Joltrain, E.
Application des methodes de laboratoire a la clinique; erreurs
et resultats.  Gaz. hop., 1937,  110:  1261-4. ------  La clini-
aue  doit rester la base de la medecine francaise; les erreurs du
laboratoire.   Rev. med. Nancy, 1938. 66: 663-78.—Jones, W.
C  jr.  The laboratory as an aid in diagnosis.  J. Florida M.
Ass., 1925-26, 12: 229-34.—Kilduffe, R. A.  Practical phases
in utilization of the clinical laboratory.  J. M. Soc. N. Jersey,
1932 29: 490-8.—Kingsbury, F. B.   Laboratory technique.
Med! Insur.,  1926, 42: 226-32.—Kleinschmidt, H.  Die bak-
terioiogische  Untersuchung als entscheidendes diagnostisches
Hilfsmittel im Kindesalter. Jahrb. Kinderh., 1937, 3. F., 99:
267-300 —Kolmer, J. A.  The technic  of bacteriological and 
DIAGNOSIS
332
DIAGNOSIS
immunological examinations.  Pract. Libr. M. & S.,  1932, 2:
359-440.—Kolmer, J. M.  The clinical laboratory in relation
to ophthalmology  and  otolaryngology.   Bull.  Am.  Coll,
Surgeons,  1926, 10: No. 2, 14.—Kuhn, P., & Loele, W.  Die
Beziehungen zwischen Aerzten und bakteriologischer Unter-
suchungsanstalt.   Med.  Klin.,  Berl.,  1924,  20: 1131-5.—
Landis, H. R. M.  Laboratory and clinical methods. Tr. Coll.
Physicians Philadelphia,  1927, 3. ser..  49:  117-23.—Lax, H.
Die Verwertung der diagnostischen Laboratoriumsverfahren in
der arztlichen Praxis.  Wurzb. Abh. Med., 1928-29, 25: 262-
365.—Lederer, A.  Retrospection of 6 years in Federal hospital
laboratory service.  U. S. Veterans Bur. M. Bull., 1925, 1: No. 3,
52-8.—Luengo, P.  Clinica y laboratorio.  Siglo med.,  1920,
67: 403; 418.—MacCarty, W. C.  The study  of fresh tissue as
an aid to  clinical diagnosis, treatment, and prognosis.  Surg.
Clin. N. America, 1925, 5: 701-8.—Malmros, H.  [Laboratory
research work,  significant for  practitioners]   Sven. lak. tidn.,
1935, 32: 961-5.—Milhaud. Quelles recherches de laboratoire
un practicien peut-il aisement  faire lui-m6me?  Clinique, Par.,
1933, 28: 285.—Myers, V. C.  Practical suggestions regarding
biochemical diagnostic methods.  J. Am. M. Ass., 1928, 91:
167-73.—Oates, G. E.  Bacteriological diagnosis; the responsi-
bility of local authorities.  J. State M., Lond., 1926, 34: 224-
9.—Reid,  L. L'interpretation des diagnostics bacteriologiques.
Bull. med. Quebec, 1924, 25: 41; 106.—Schuster, N.  Labora-
tory aids  to diagnosis.  Practitioner, Lond., 1935, 134: 549-
59.—Shealy, W. H. The relation  of clinical laboratory exami-
nations to the general practitioner of medicine. J. S. Carolina
M. Ass., 1926, 22:  231.—Siebert, W. W.  Ueber Fehlerquellen
und Tauschungsmoglichkeiten bei den taglichen Laboratoriums-
methoden  des praktischen Arztes.  Med. Klin., Berl., 1934, 30:
895-8.—Sievers, O. [Modern significance of serobacteriologi-
cal methods for diagnosis]  Fin. lak. sail, hand., 1936, 79: 820-
8.—Smiley, H. E.  The use of the  laboratory in the practice of
medicine.  West. M. Rev., 1925, 30: 644-9.—Starlinger, F.
Dringliche Laboratoriumsarbeit.  Miinch. med. Wschr.,  1935,
82: 1961-3.—Stovall, W. D.  Standard methods on diagnostic
procedures and reagents.  Am. J. Pub. Health, 1935, 25: 138.—
Suranyi, L.   Laborat6riumi vizsgal6 m6dszerek. In  Klin.
diagn. (V.  Miiller) Budap., 1937, 1: 925-44.—Tumbleson, T. A.,
& Carmichael, J. L.  Certain applications of the van den Bergh
and fragility tests.  Med. Clin. N. America, 1926, 9:1157-66 —
VonderHeide, E. C. Common laboratory methods used in the
office.   Rep. Wayne Co. M. Soc, 1934-35,  5: 1578— Weld,
E. H.  Surgical significance of labors torv  diagnosis.  Illinois
M. J., 1927, 51: 289-92.—Widmer, C.  Makroskopisches und
mikroskopisches  Schicksal.  Wien.  klin. Wschr.,  1926, 39:
918-22.—Wikullil,  L. von. Praktischer Arzt und bakteriologi-
sche Untersuchungsstelle.  Ibid., 1932, 45: 620.—Winter, G.
Bakteriologische Prognose und Diagnose.  Zbl. Gyn., 1925, 49:
1-3.—WoodruflT, H. A.  Some modern phases of laboratory
diagnosis.  Med. J. Australia, 1938, 1: 95-100.

----  Manuals.

   Abrams,  A.    Manual  of  clinical  diagnosis.
207p.  8?   S.  Franc,  1891.  Also 2. ed.  207p.
S. Franc,  S. Carson Co., 1892.

   Anders, J. M.,  & Boston, L. N.   A text-book
of medical diagnosis.  3. ed.   1422p.  8?  Phila.,
[1925]

   Atkinson, T. G.  Functional diagnosis.  176p.
8?   S. Louis [1923]

   Baker,  W. F.  A syllabus of diagnosis; being
a series of questions based upon a work on clinical
medicine by Dr Clarence Bartlett,  and  a course
of lectures in physical diagnosis, by E. R. Snader.
107p.  16?  Phila.,  1904.

   BarberX, V.   Medicina exploratoria; clinica
y laboratorio.   v.l.   314p.   8?  Valencia, 1932.

   Barker, L. F.  The clinical diagnosis of inter-
nal diseases.  3 v.   8?  N. Y., 1923.

   Barton, W.  M., & Yater, W.  M.  Symptom
diagnosis,  regional and  general. 851p.  8?   N.
Y., 1927.  Also 2. ed.  851p.   [1933]  Also 3. ed.
891p.  [1936]

  Blumer, G.    Bedside diagnosis.   3 v.   4?
Phila., 1928.

  Brooks,  H.  T.   Diagnostic methods; a guide
for history taking.  4. ed.   109p.  8?   S.  Louis,
1923.

  Browning, C. C.   Notes on medical diagnosis
for students and practitioners of dentistrv.  109p
16?   Los Ang.  [1924]

  Cemach,  A.   I.   Diagnostik innerer Krank-
heiten in Tabellenform.  5.  Aufl.   8p.  64  tab
8?   Munch.,  1926.
   Chamberlain,  E.  N.   Symptoms and signs
in clinical medicine; an introduction to  medical
diagnosis.  424p.   8?   Brist., 1936.
   Clendening,  L.   Workbook in  elementary
diagnosis for  teaching  clinical  history  recording
and  physical diagnosis.   167p.   4?   S. Louis.
1938.
   Da Costa,  J.   M.   Medical  diagnosis;  with
special reference  to practical medicine.   6. ed
967p.  8?   Phila., 1884.
   Ferraninni,   L.   Manuale   di   semejologia
medica,  fisica e  funjziale.   3.   ed.   698p.   12°
Nap., 1919.
   Ferrio,  L.  La diagnosi clinica delle malattie
interne.  3.  ed.   2 v.   961p.;  905p.   8?  Tor
1932.
   Frey,  W.  Interne Diagnostik am  Kranken-
bett.  196p.  12?  Berl., 1921.
   Germar,   H.    Diagnostisches Taschenbuch
3. Aufl.   154p.   8?   Weimar, 1923.
   Gibson,  A. G.,  & Collier, W. T.  The meth-
ods   of  clinical  diagnosis.   398p.   8?   Lond.,
1927.
   G6mez, J. Tratado diagn6stico medico. 496p.
8?   Mex., 1892.
   Greene,  C.  L.   Medical diagnosis  for  the
student and  practitioner.   6.  ed.   1468p.  8?
Phila. [1926]
   Halbron, P.   Diagnostic medical  pratique.
622p.  8?   Par.,  1932.
   Hare,  H.  A.   Practical diagnosis: the use of
symptoms  in the  diagnosis  of  diseases.   4.  ed.
631p.  8?   Phila., 1899.   Also  9.  ed.   528p.
1928.
   Harris,  M. C,  & Finesilver, B.   Normal
facts in diagnosis.  247p.  8?   Phila., 1930.
   Harvard Medical School.   Outlines of medi-
cal diagnosis.  3. ed.  33 1.  8?   Bost., 1904.
   Hines, D. C.  The special procedures in diag-
nosis and treatment;  an outline for their under-
standing and performance.  66  1.  12?  Stanford
Univ., Calif., 1935.
   Horder, T., &  Gow, A. E.   The essentials of
medical  diagnosis;  a  manual  for students  and
practitioners.   682p.  12?  Lond., 1928.
   Kitchens,  W.   L.    Symptoms and  diseases
applied;  questionnaires,  differential  diagnosis,
mathematical diagnosis.  2v.   496p.; 416p.  8?
Texarkana [1930]
  ----  Definite  diagnosis in  general  practice.
2 pts in one vol.   513p.; 445p.   8?  Phila., 1934.
   Klemperer,  G.   Grundriss  der klinischen
Diagnostik.   22.  Aufl.   335p.    8?   Berl., 1919.
Also  23.  Aufl.    313p.    1923.    Also  25.  Aufl.
345p. 1929.  Also 26.  Aufl.  381p.   1931.
   Krause,  P.  Lehrbuch der  klinischen Diag-
nostik inneren Krankheiten.   866p.   8?  Jena,
1924.
   Krehl, L.   Die Erkennung  innerer  Krank-
heiten.  2. Aufl.   197p.   8?  Berl., 1932.
   Loewenberg, S. A.  Diagnostic methods and
interpretations  in  internal  medicine.    1032p.
8?   Phila.,  1929.    Also 2. ed.   1032p.   1931.
Also 3. ed.   1032p.   1936.
   Lyon,  G.   Precis de clinique  semiologique
("diagnostics, pronostics et  traitements)   2. ed.
868p.  8?   Par.,  1932.
   McDowall,  R.  J. S.  The  science of signs
and  symptoms  in relation  to modern  diagnosis
and  treatment.  440p.  8?  Lond., 1931.
   ---- & Dunlop, H.  A.  The  science  of signs
and  symptoms  in relation  to modern  diagnosis
and   treatment; a textbook for general  practi-
tioners of medicine.  3. ed.  542p.   8?   Lond.,
1934. 
DIAGNOSIS
333
DIAGNOSIS
  Margolis,  H.  M.   Clinical reviews  of the
Pittsburgh  Diagnostic  Clinic;  guideposts  to
medical diagnosis and  treatment.   552p.   8?
N. Y.,  1937.
  Martinet,  A.   Clinical  diagnosis;  case ex-
amination and the analysis of symptoms.  3. ed.
from the 5. French ed.  1388p.  8?   Phila.,  1928.
  ■---Desfosses  [et  al.]   Diagnostique cli-
nique,  examens et sympt6mes.   5. e'd.   1041p.
4?   Par.,  1925.
  Molins, L. N.   Diagn6stico medico (patologia
interna)   594p.   8?   Barcel., 1920.
  Morawitz, P.   Klinische  Diagnostik  innerer
Krankheiten.   634p.   8?   Lpz.,  1920.    Also
2. Aufl.  635p.   1923.
  Muller, F.   Taschenbuch der  medizinisch-
klinischen  Diagnostik.   28.  Aufl.   462p.   8?
Munch., 1931.
  Muller, V.   Klinikai  diagnosztika;  orvosi
k6risme.  963p.   8?   Budap. [1937]
  Murray, J. W.   Examination  of the  patient
and symptomatic diagnosis.  841p.   8?  S. Louis,
1926.  Also 2. ed.   1219p.   1936.
  Osborne,. O. T.  The evaluation of symptoms
offered  after  50  years in medicine.  163p.  8?
[New Haven,  Conn.] 1935.
  Schwalbe,  J.   Diagnostische Technik fiir die
arztliche Praxis.   851p.  4?   Lpz.,  1923.
  Scudder, J. M. Specific diagnosis: a study of
diseases with  a special reference to the adminis-
tration of remedies.  387p.  8?  Cincin.,  1874.
  Seifert, O., & Muller, F.  Manual of physi-
cal and clinical diagnosis.  Transl. from the 24.
German ed.   543p.   8?   Phila.  [1930]   Also
2. ed.  in  English from  31st  German ed.  561p.
[1934]
  Sergent,  E.   Traite  edementaire d'explora-
tion  clinique medicale (technique et s^meiologie)
1176p.   8?   Par., 1934.
  ---Ribadeau-Dumas, L., & Babonneix, L.
Technique clinique  me'dicale  et s6m6iologie ede-
mentaires.  5. ed.   1070p.  8?   Par., 1922.
   Signorelli, A.  Uno manuale di metodologia
e semeiotica clinica.   250p.  8?  Roma, 1936.
  Simpson, S. L.   Medical diagnosis; some clini-
cal aspects.  244p.   8?  Lond., 1937.
  Stern,   N.  S.   Clinical  diagnosis:   physical
and differential.   364p.  8?  N.  Y., 1933.
  Tussau,  M.    Trait6   de   symptomatologie
topographique (chirurgicale)   593p.   8?   Par.,
1927.

---  Methods.
  See also Examination;  also names  of diagnos-
tic  methods  as  Allergy,  Diagnosis:  Skin  tests;
Auscultation;  Iridodiagnosis, &c.
  Campos  Barreto, _  O.    *Dissertacao   das
conferencias em  medicina.  39p.   8?   S.  Paulo,
1928.
  Anzures, P. Some remarks on medical consultation. Rev.
filip. med., 1925, 16: 35-40.—Bissell. F. S.  Cooperative diag-
nosis  (a  radiological  conception)  Minnesota M., 1928, 11:
792-6.—Bossert, O.  Diagnostik.  Mschr. Kinderh., 1938, 73:
138-49.—Bottenberg, H.  Die biologische  Diagnose.  In his
Biol.  Ther.,  Miinch.,  1936,  73-81.—Crampton, C. W.  Syn-
thetic diagnosis.  Med. Clin. N. America, 1930, 14: 439-50.—
Dearman, W. A.  Intensive diagnostic study.  South. M. J.,
1924, 17: 844-8.—Foden, G. S.  Polarity  and the colloidal
diagnosis of disease.  J. Am. Ass. Med. Phys. Res., 1924-25,
2: 150-5.—Freudenberg,  K.  Zur statistischen  Beurteilung
diagnostischer Methoden.  Chirurg, 1935, 7: 671-8.—Girard, L.
L'importance clinique du  pr61evement dans les examens
biologiques.  Bull, med.,  Par., 1936, 50: 128.—Hunt, T. C.
Recent aids in the diagnosis  of some common disorders. Lan-
cet, Lond.,  1929,  2:  753-6.—Kilduffe, R. A.  Mechanistic
medicine.  Med.  Rec, N. Y., 1935,  141:  317-9.—Lovibond,
J. L.  Diagnosis by observation.  Middlesex Hosp. J., Lond.,
1931, 31: 83-98.—Marsman, M. W., & Siemens, J. L.  [Progress
in diagnosis of cavities] Ned. tschr. geneesk., 1925, 69: pt J,
1785-91 —Meyer, K.  F.  Use of animals in routine diagnostic
work.  J. Lab. Clin. M., 1932, 17: 510-8.—Modern diagnostic
methods as related to specialism.  Fed. Bull., Chic, 1936, 22:
35.—Morelli, G.  [Various methods in diagnosis]  Budapesti
orv. ujs., 1928, 26:  503-7.—Naegeli, O.  Die Bedeutung der
Diagnostik von  Krankheitsgruppen, vorgangig der speziellen
Diagnose  bei  schwer  erkennbaren Erkrankungen.   Wien.
klin. Wschr., 1937, 50: 843-6.—Petersen, J. N.  Injection of
air by the lumbar route in diagnosis and treatment.  Canad.
M. Ass. J., 1928, 19: 184-9.—Pirera,  A.   La  psauoscopia.
Rinasc. med., 1936,  13: 547.—Pleasants, H., jr.  A system of
diagnostic medicine for the general practitioner.  Internat.
Clin., 1930,  40. ser., 1: 24-6.—Rasumov, N. P.  [Clinical im-
portance of  the  difference in indications by oscillometric and
auscultatory, sphygmomanometric  methods]   Klin, med.,
Moskva, 1932, 10: 564-9.—Saint-Jacques, E.  De l'observa-
tion en medecine.  Union  med.  Canada, 1926, 55: 67-75.—
Schwartz, L. L.   Dermatologie leads to internal medical diag-
nosis.   Atlantic  M. J., 1927-28, 30: 762-5.—Shaffer, L. W.
Some clues to medical diagnosis as presented by the skin.  Rep.
Wayne Co.  M.  Soc,  1930-31,  74-6.—Smeesters.  E. Diag-
nostic et pronostic cliniques et radiographiques.   Ann. Inst.
chir. Bruxelles, 1926, 27: 176-80.—Swope, F. L.  Examination
and diagnosis in acute diseases.  J.  Am.   Osteopath. Ass.,
1937-38, 37: 171-4.—Young, A.  The little things  in diag-
nosis and treatment.  Lancet, Lond., 1924, 1: 316-8.

----  Philosophy.
   Renoux,  J.  P.   *Essai  sur  le  mecanisme
psychologique du  diagnostic  medical    [Paris]
lOlp.  8?  Nantes, 1936.
   Barker, L. F.  Psychic factors in general  medical diagnosis.
N. York State J. M., 1925, 25: 1058-63.  Also Northwest M.,
1925,  24: 407-12.—Creyx.  Le  diagnostic;  ses  principes di-
recteurs.  J. m6d. Bordeaux, 1933, 110: 547-50.—Crookshank,
F. G.  Theory  of diagnosis.  Lancet, Lond.,  1926,  2: 939;
995.—Gibbes, J. H.   From fancies to facts in  diagnostic
medicine.   Sc.  Month., 1937,  45:  453-62.—Goldscheider.
Der Wert der morphologischen und funktionellen Betrachtung
fiir die Diagnose und Therapie.  Deut. med. Wschr., 1928, 54:
1; 43.—Houston, W. R.  Diagnosis: purpose  and scope.
Internat.  Clin.,  1937, 47.  ser.,  1: 232-49.—Hutchison, R.
The principles of diagnosis.  Brit. M. J.,  1928, 1: 335-7.—
Janet, P.  Realisation et interpretation.  Ann. m6d. psychol.,
Par., 1935,  93: pt 2,  329-66.—Krauss, F.   Ueber  die  Me-
chanik des arztlichen Denkens; Fehldiagnosen. Fehlprognosen.
Med. Welt, 1932, 6: 917.—Mainzer, F.  Ueber die logischen
Prinzipien der arztlichen Diagnose.  Abh. theor. Biol., 1925,
H. 21,  1-50.—Rudolf. R. D. The post hoc ergo propter hoc
fallacy in  medicine.  Proc. Interst. Postgrad.  M.  Ass.  N.
America,  1937,  169-72.—Schultz, A. A.  Leads in diagnosis.
J. Iowa M.  Soc, 1933, 23: 343-7.—Sutton, D. C.  Intangibles
in diagnosis.  Illinois M. J., 1936, 69: 139-42.—Vaughan, W. T.
The  philosophy  of  medical diagnosis.  Collect.  Papers S.
Elizabeth Hosp., Richmond (1922) 1923, 1: 440-6.—Velvovsky,
G. Z.  [Complex diagnostic conclusion]  Vrach. delo, 1935, 18:
497-504.

       physical  [by the senses]
  See also names of physical methods of  exami-
nation as Palpation.
  Blanton, W. B.  A manual of normal physical
signs.  215p.   8?   Lond., 1926.
  Bruen, E.  T.  Pocket book of physical  diag-
nosis.  256p.   16?   Phila., 1881.
  Buck, R. W.   The essentials of physical  diag-
nosis.  259p.   8?   Phila., 1934.
  Cabot, R.  C.   Physical  diagnosis.   8.  ed.
536p.  8?   N. Y.,  1923.  Also  9.  ed.   536p.
1927.  Also  10.  ed.  529p.  1930.   Also  11. ed
540p.  1934.
  Clendening,  L.   The  laboratory notebook
method  in teaching physical diagnosis and  clini-
cal history recording.  71 p.   8?  S. Louis,  1934.
  Elmer, W. P.,  & Rose, W.  D.  Physical  diag-
nosis. 6. ed.   903p.   8?   S. Louis, 1930.   Also
7. ed.  919p.   1935.
  Emerson,  C.  P.   Physical  diagnosis.   553p.
8?  Phila. [1928]  Also 2.  ed., rev.  553p.   1929.
  Flint, A.   Manual of percussion and  auscul-
tation; of the physical diagnosis of diseases of the
lungs and heart, and of thoracic aneurism.  255p.
8?  Phila., 1876.
  ----  A  manual  of physical diagnosis.   9. ed.
320p.  8?  Phila., 1925.
  Hughes,  H. M.   A  clinical introduction  to
the practice of auscultation, and other modes of
physical diagnosis,  in diseases of  the lungs and
heart.  2. ed.  304p.  8?   Phila.,  1854. 
DIAGNOSIS
334
DIAL
   Major, R. H.  Physical diagnosis.  457p.  8?
 Phila., 1937.
   Martini, P.  Martini's Principles and practice
 of  phvsical  diagnosis   [transl.  by George  J.
 Farber  from Die unmittelbare  Kranken-Unter-
 suchung]  213p.  8?   Phila. [1935]
   Morrison,   W.   R.,  &  Chenoweth,  L.  B.
 Normal   and   elementary  physical  diagnosis.
 384p.   8?   Phila.,  1928.   Also  2. ed.   376p.
 1932.
   Price, W.  H.    Essentials  of physical diag-
 nosis for medical students.   81p.   16?   Phila.,
 1893.
   Rose,  W.  D.    Physical   diagnosis.    5.   ed.
 819p.  8?  S. Louis,  1927.
   Somers, G.  H.  Lecture notes in physical diag-
 nosis and life insurance.   270p.  8?  Chic, 1900.
   Sutton,  D.  C.   Physical  diagnosis; the  art
 and  technique  of  history taking and  physical
 examination  of  the  patient  in  health  and  in
 disease.   495p.   8?   S.  Louis, 1937.
   Tyson,  J.   Manual of physical diagnosis  for
 the use of students and physicians.   3. ed.   278p.
 12?   Phila., 1898.
   Auld, A. G.  Physical signs:  are they worth while?  Lancet,
 Lond., 1937, 2: 42.—Bethea, O. W.  Some suggestions in physi-
 cal  diagnosis.  N.  Orleans  M. & S. J.,  1930-31, 83: 405-9.
 Also repr.  Also J. Kansas M. Soc, 1934, 35: 329-33.—Graham,
 D.  The teaching of physical diagnosis.  Bull. Ass. Am. M.
 Coll.,  1928, 3: 115-9.—Hays, B. K. The lost art of observation
 in physical diagnosis.  South.  M. & S., 1933, 95: 584-6 —
 Hughes, F. W.  Diagnosis by trained senses.  Canad.  J. M. &
 S.,  1933,  74:  102-4.—King, J.  T., jr.  Physical diagnosis.
 Pract. Libr. M. & S., 1932,  2:  25-64.—Korobkov, L. I.  [The
 method of  physical diagnosis of internal diseases] Vrach. delo,
 1928,  11: 1413-8.—Meade, A. B.  Training the senses in clinical
 observation.  Trained Nurse, 1936, 97: 540-4.—Physical (The)
 basis of disease; the diagnosis of disease.  Sc. Month., 1925, 20:
 297-303.—Ruffin,  J. M.  A new method of teaching  physical
 diagnosis.  J. Ass.  Am. M. Coll., 1935, 10: 292-4.—Ryerson,
 E. S.   The teaching of physical examination in the preclinical
 years.  Ibid., 1934, 9: 345-50.—Ryle, J. A. The training  and
 use of the senses in clinical work.  Clin. J., Lond., 1934, 63:
 1-7.—Tyle, J. A.  The training and use of the senses in clinical
 work.  Guy's Hosp. Gaz., Lond., 1933, 47: 421-6.—Young, R.
 A.  The training of the senses.  Lancet, Lond.,  1936, 2: 1174.

 ---- serological.

   See Serodiagnosis.

 DIAGNOSTICIAN.

   See also Diagnosis.
   McNeil, V. W.  Clinical diagnostician.   164p.
 18?   Wash., 1902.
   Monteiro,  R.  A.   *Quaes  os elementos  que
 constituem  o   diagnostico?    70p.   8?   Bahia,
 1865.
  Douglas, B. H., & Hanlon, J. J. The private physician, the
 best case finder.  Bull.  Nat. Tuberc. Ass., 1936, 22: 179-81,
 2 tab.—Legrand, C.  Le praticien sur  le seuil de la maladie.
 Medecine,  Par.,  1923-24, 5: 936-42.—Nyvall, H. O.  The
 general practitioner as a diagnostician.   Med. Rev. of Rev.,
 1935,  41: 247-52.—Wigham, J. T.  Assistant diagnosticians.
 Irish J. M. Sc, 1936, 6. ser., 171-4.

  DIAGNOSTICO  e  tecnica  di  laboratorio.
 Nap., v.l, 1930-
  DIAGNOSTISCHE  und therapeutische  Irrtu-
 mer  und deren  Verhutung.   8?   Lpz.,  1920-28.
                    CONTENTS
  Augenheilkunde, Heft  1-4, 1921-24; Chirurgie, Heft 1-12,
 1920-28; Frauenheilkunde,  Heft 1-4, 1921-22; Gynakologie,
 Heft 1-3, 1921; Innere Medizin, Heft 2-16, 1920-26;  Kinder-
 heilkunde,  Heft 1-6,  1922-24;  Ohrenheilkunde, Heft  1-2,
 1922-23.

  DIAGNOSTISCH-THERAPEUTISCHES Ta-
 schenbuch der Ars Medici; ein Nachschlagewerk
fiir die Praxis.   6. Aufl. 663p.  illust. 8?   Wien,
 Ars Medici, 1937.
 t DIAIS, Fernand,  1904-       Contribution a
l'6tude de quelques formes spinales de la nevraxite
6pidemique de la forme amyotrophique  en parti-
 cular.  143p.   8?   Par., 1932.
 DIAL  [Ciba]

   See Barbituric acid,  diallyl.


 DIALISTER.

   See also in  3. ser. Bacterium, pneumosintes.
   Donadei, G.  Recherches sur les microrganismes du type du
 B.  pneumosintes de Olitsky et Gates.  Boll. Sez. ital. Soc.
 internaz.  microb., 1929, 1: 57.—Moltke, O., Ahrend Larsen, S.,
 &  Krogh-Lund,  G.   Recherches sur I'apparition de Bact.
 pneumosintes dans des cas recents d'influenza sans complica-
 tions.  C. rend. Soc. biol., 1928, 99: 1759.—Olitsky, P. K., &
 Gates, F. L.   Experimental studies  of the  nasopharyngeal
 secretions from influenza patients; further  observations on the
 cultural and morphological  characters of Bacterium pneumo-
 sintes. J. Exp. M., 1922, 35: 813-21,  pl.—Thomson, D.  Re-
 searches on Bacterium pneumosintes (Olitsky and Gates)  im-
 proved methods of cultivation, with special  reference to vaccine
 production.  Proc. R. Soc. M., Lond.,  1924-25, 18: sect, path.,
 1-4.  ------& Thomson, R. Researches on Bacterium pneu-
 mosintes.   Ann. Pickett-Thomson Lab., 1924-25, 1: 229-51,
 2 pl.  ------   Bacterium pneumosintes vaccines; detoxicated
 versus toxic. Ibid., 1925-26, 2: 17-20.

 DIALLYL.

   See Hexadiene.
   DIALOGUE between  an East  Indian brack-
 manny  or  heathen  philosopher  and  a French
 gentleman  concerning the  present  affairs  of
 Europe.  20p.  8?   London, A. Sowie, 1683.
   Bound with The way to health (Tryon, T.) Lond., 1683.

   DIALOGUE (A) betwixt a citizen, and a poore
 countrey-man and his wife, in  the country, where
 the citizen remaineth now in this time of sickness.
 [12] 1. sm. 4?  London, R. Oulton for H. Gosson,
 1636.


 DIALURIC  acid.

   See also Barbituric acid; Urea.
   Hill, E. S.  The spontaneous oxidation of dialuric acid. J.
 Biol. Chem., 1930, 85: 713-25.  ------ The effect of iron and
 cyanides on the spontaneous oxidation  of dialuric acid. Ibid.,
 1931,  92: 471-81.  ------ The spontaneous oxidation of
 dialuric acid; the oxidation  of amino  acids by dialuric acid.
 Ibid.,  1932, 95:  197-201. Also repr.—Richardson, G. M.  The
 autoxidation of dialuric acid. Biochem. J., Lond.,  1932, 26:
 1959-77.

 DIALYSIS  [and dialysate]

   See also  Abderhalden   reaction;  Colloid, Di-
 alysis; Dialyzer;  Electrodialysis;  also  names  of
 substances as  Blood serum; Protid; Urine, &c.
   Arkhangelov, S. L.  [New method of application of dialysis
 in medico-chemical legal investigations)  Sudeb. med. ekspertiza,
 1928,  85-90.—Bethe, A., Bethe,  H., & Terada, Y.  Versuche
 zur Theorie der  Dialyse.  Zschr. phys. Chemie, 1924, 112: 250-
 69.—Freund, E.  Ueber  eine  unbeniitzte  Art der Dialyse;
 vorlaufige Mitteilung.  Wien. klin. Wschr., 1930, 43: 1562 —
 Gutbier, A., Ottenstein, B., & Jehring, W.  Zur Kenntnis  der
 Reduktionswirkung  des bei  der  Dialyse verwendeten Perga-
 mentpapiers.   Biochem. Zschr.,  1926,  179: 426-31.—Kunitz,
 M., & Simms, H. S.  Dialysis with stirring. J. Gen. Physiol.,
 1927-28, 11: 641-4.—Laporta, M.  Dialisi a pressione e volume
 costante.  Boll.  Soc. ital. biol. sper., 1933, 8: 773.—Mommsen,
 H.  Versuche iiber den Einfluss der Wasserstoffionenkonzen-
 tration auf die Dialysegeschwindigkeit.  Zschr. phys. Chemie,
 1925,  118: 347-56.—Nicloux, M., & Gosselin, G.  Dialyse de
 lalcool en solution diluee a travers une membrane le s6parant de
 liquides biologiques. sang, serum, lait, etc.  C.  rend.  Soc biol.,
 1933,  112: 1100.—Schmidt, A. A. Zur Methode der Dialyse.
 Biochem.  Zschr., 1930, 225: 216-26.—Taufel, K.  Dialyse und
 Elektrodialyse.   In  Handb. Lebensmittchem.  (Bomer,  A.)
 Berl.,  1933,  2:  T. 1, 41-56.—Terada,  Y.  Versuche iiber die
 Dialysegeschwindigkeit verschiedener organischer und anorga-
 nischer Substanzen  und  die Beeinflussung  derselben durch
 Sauren und Basen.  Zschr. phys. Chemie, 1924, 109: 199-
 222.—Thorns, H.  Vorrichtung zur Beschleunigung der Dialyse.
 Arb. Pharm. Inst. Univ. Berlin, 1921, 12: 419-23. -----
Ueber  Gleit-Dialyse.   Ibid., 425-8.—Vanzetti,  G.  Nuove
 tecniche di  dialisi applicate alle soluzioni  proteiche; saggi
sperimentali su  una nuova tecnica adatta  per  ricerche  sul
dialisato.  Biochim. ter. sper., 1938, 25: 159-70.


 DIALYZER.

   See also Dialysis.
   Aitken, H.  A.  A  simple continuous  dialyzer.  J. Biol.
Chem., 1931, 90: 161-3.  Also repr.—Clausen, S. W., Landau,
D. B., &  Glaser, J.  An automatic  apparatus  for dialysis. 
DIALYZER
335
DIAPHORETIC
  J. Allergy,  1934-35, 6: 584-9.—Florence, G.,  & Vincent, D.
  Sur un dialyseur rotatif de grande capacite.  Bull. Soc. chim.
  biol.,  Par.,  1936, 18: 1167-9.—Gutbier, A., & Ottenstein, B.
  Ueber einen Schnelldialysator fiir klinische  Zwecke und  fiir
  die arztliche Praxis.  Biochem. Zschr.,  1926, 169:  427-31 —
  Hanke, M. T.,  & Koessler, K. K.  A continuous dialysis or
  extraction apparatus which operates  at reduced pressure with
  a constant volume of liquid. J. Biol. Chem., 1925, 66: 495-9.—
  Kapsenberg, G.  Un appareil tournant pour dialyse.   Arch.
  neerl. physiol.,  1924,  9:  457-9.—Muller, L.  Un  dispositif
  pour la dialyse aseptique.  C. rend. Soc. biol., 1925, 93: 68-71.—
  Nelson, I. A., & Nelson, I. H.  A simple method with a new
  apparatus for rapid dialysis.  Am.  J. Clin. Path.,  1933, 3:
  447-53.—Rofio,  A.  H., & Correa, L. M.  La  membrana  del
  huevo de molusco  Voluta brasiliana como dialisador.  Bol.
  Inst. med. exp. cancer, B. Air., 1927, 3: 320-7. Also C. rend.
  Soc. biol., 1927,  97: 420.—Simms, H. S.  A concentrating dial-
  yzer.  J. Exp. M., 1930, 51: 319-26.  Also repr.—Wood, R.  W.
  Dialysis of  small volumes of  liquid;  the lilypad dialyzer.  J.
  Phys. Chem., 1923,  27: 565.

    DIAMANT, Isaac, 1897-       *Cqntribution
  a l'6tude  du  serodiagnostic des  cancers (reaction
  de Botelho)   45p.   8?   Par., 1925.
    DIAMANT-BERGER,    Lucien,   1900-
  *Contribution   k   I'etude   de  l'hyste'rectomie
  abdominale totale.   141p.  8?   Par., 1929.
    DIA  (El) medico.  B. Air.,  v.l, 1928-
    DIA medico uruguayo.  Montev., v.l, 1933-
    DIAMENT,  Sara,  1906-       *Hygiene des
  ouvriers des  usines de production de  gaz  d'6clai-
  rage.  32p.   8?   Par.,  1935.

  DIAMINE.

    See  under  Amines;  also under names of the
  parent compounds.
    DIAMOND, Edward  Hfenry]  1906-       Un-
  tersuchungen uber   Catgutsterilitat.   22p.    8?
  Bresl., 1932.
    DIAMOND,   Moses.   Dental  anatomy;   a
  graphic presentation of  tooth  forms  with an
  original technique for their  reproduction,   xvi,
  300p.  roy. 8?   N. Y., Macmillan Co., 1929.
    Also 2. ed.  xix. 309p.   illust.  1935.

  DIAMOND.

    See also Carbon.
    Diamond fields of Dutch Borneo.  Sc. American, 1918, 118:
  233.—ExploitaUon of South-West  African diamonds.   Ibid.,
  1919,  121:  560.—Mount, H. A.   Our diamond   industry.
  Ibid.,  1920,  123: 614.—Parsons, C. A.   La formation du dia-
  mant.  Rev. gen. sc. pur.,  1918, 29: 327-33.  ------ Experi-
  ments on the artificial production of diamond.  Philos. Tr. R.
  Soc. London, 1920, ser. A, 220: 67-91.

  DIAPER.

    See also Infant, Care and hygiene.
    Moll, L.   Ueber  eine  durch Kochen sterilisierbare  Gum-
 mieinlage bei der Pflege der Sauglinge.  Wien. med. Wschr.,
 1929, 79: 416.—O'Brien, R. J., & Rubin, A. A.  Diaper and the
 like.  U. S. Patent Off., 1934, No. 1,979,899.—Rhame, D.  O.
 The ammoniacal diaper.  J. S.  Carolina M. Ass.,  1936, 32:
 153-5.—Sayers, R. H.  A  new standard for diapers. Am. J.
 Nurs.,  1935,  35:  548-50.  ------ A  research study of diaper
 sizes and  folding methods.  Arch. Pediat., N.  Y.,  1935, 52:
 201-6.—Smirnova, M. S.  [Prevention of skin affections  in the
 new-born  in  hospitals by automatic  signal of  urination and
 defecation] Sovet. vrach. J., 1937, 2: 145.—Two diaper services
 for babies.  Nurs. Times, Lond.. 1936, 32: 1036.

 DIAPHANOSCOPY.

   See also under names of transilluminated parts
 as  Eye;  Frontal  sinus, &c; also  in 3. ser.  Trans-
 illumination.
   Clarke, E.   A transilluminator.  Tr. Ophth. Soc. U. K., 1920,
 40: 266.—Schwartz,  L. H. A transilluminator for  the eyes
 and the accessory nasal sinuses.  Arch.  Otolar., Chic,  1936,
 23: 593.—Whiteside, W. D.  Transilluminating hood.  U.  S.
 Patent Off., 1937, No. 2,070,220.—Wilson, E. R.  Preliminary
 report on  trans-illuminography.  J. Indiana  M. Ass.,  1933,
 26:  62.

 DIAPHORETIC.

  See  also  Bath,  sweat; Perspiration; also  names
of diaphoretics as Pilocarpine, &c.
 .t1^* S-  & YaDuki> T-  The effective sweating.  J. Orient.
 M., Dairen, 1935, 22: 102.—Kashiwabara, K. Experiments on
 the effect of diaphoretics  and adiaphoretics.  Ibid., 1936, 25:
 H 1_5.—Korondi, O. J.  [Sweating and sweating cures]  Gy6-
 gyaszat, 1937, 77: 148.—Schwenkenbecher, A. Ueber die Be-
 deutung  von Schwitzkuren  bei inneren  Krankheiten.  Med.
 Klin., Berl., 1913. 9: 1191-4.—Strasser, A. Die Beeinflussung
 der Infektionskrankheiten durch  Schwitzkuren.   Wien. klin.
 Wschr.,  1927,  40:  1005-7.   ------  Ueber Schwitzkuren.
 Ther. Gegenwart, 1930,  71: 13-9.—Wilson, W.  C.  Some
 aspects of sweat secretion  in man: with special reference to the
 action of pilocarpine.  Brain,  Lond., 1934, 57: 422-42.


 DIAPHRAGM.

    See also  Abdomen;   Mediastinum;  Rib;  Tho-
 rax;  also  names  of  supra-,  sub-,  and  trans-
 diaphragmatic organs   as  Esophagus;   Heart;
 Liver; Lung; Spleen; Stomach, &c.
    Boiron,  C.  P.   *Coeur  et diaphragme; con-
 tribution a I'etude de 1'orthodiagramme cardiaque
 envisage"  dans  ses  rapports  avec  la  statique
 diaphragmatique.  93p.  8?  Lyon, 1937.
    Blair,  D. M.  A study of the central tendon of  the dia-
 phragm.  J. Anat., Lond., 1922-23, 57: 203-15.—Chung, C. M.
 Die Stomata auf der  peritonealen Flache  des Zwerchfells und
 ihre Beziehung zu den Lymphgefassen. Arch. jap. Chir., 1937,
 14: 876.—Circeri, C.  Morfologia  e struttura della  membrana
 diaframmaticc-esofagea.   Monit.  zool. ital.,  1929,  40:  501;
 1933, 44: 22.—Donadio, N. Contributo alia morfologia dell'ar-
 teria diaframmaticainferiore.  Ricer. morf., 1932, 12: 205-20.—
 Fontes, V.  Notes anatomo-physiologiques sur I'etude du muscle
 diaphragme.  Arq. anat., 1936,  17: 33-46.—Forster,  A., &
 Winckler, G.  Remarques sur la  configuration des piliers du
 diaphragme (etude  d'anatomie  comparee)   Rev. anthrop.,
 Par., 1926, 36: 52-8.—Hayek. H. von.  Die Einordnung von
 Blutgefassen in die funktionelle Struktur  der unteren  Zwerch-
 fellfaszie.   Verh. Anat.  Ges.,  1932. 41:   196-200.—Joan-
 nides, M.  Influence  of the diaphragm on the esophagus and
 on the stomach.  Arch. Int. M., 1929, 44: 856-61.  Also repr.—
 Knoll, W.  Herzfigur und Zwerchfellstand.  Schweiz. med.
 Wschr., 1923.  53: 778.—Korner.  F.  Die Pars  lumbalis dia-
 phragmatis des Seelowen  und ihre Aehnlichkeit mit der  des
 Menschen.   Morph.   Jahrb.,  1931,  68: 594-605.   ------
 Beobachtungen am Zwerchfell einiger Xenarthra.  Ibid., 1932,
 71: 284-311.—Lemon, W. S.  Anatomic and physiologic aspects
 of the diaphragm. Tr. Nat. Tuberc. Ass.,  N. Y., 1930, 26:
 108-10.  Also Am. Rev. Tuberc, 1930, 22: 685-701.—Levi, S.
 Rapporti di superficie tra pars muscularis e pars tendinea nello
 sviluppo del diaframma.   Arch. ital. anat., 1934, 33: 920-30.—
 Locchi, R.  Observations sur la pars lumbalis du m. diaphragma
 chez le Dasypus.  Rev. biol., S. Paulo, 1934, 5: 41-3.—Marcus,
 H.  Beitrag zur vergleichenden Myologie  und zur Genese des
 Diaphragma.  Anat. Anz., 1937, 84:  161-79.—Petit,  G.  Sur
 la conception ancienne, anatomique, physiologique et psychique,
 du muscle diaphragme.  Bull. Soc anthrop. Paris (1922) 1923,
 7.  ser., 3:  48-54.—Salmon,  M.,  & Dor,  J.  Les  arteres du
 diaphragme.  Marseille med., 1936, 73:  697-707.—Schilowa,
 A. W. Zwerchfell (Pars lumbalis)  Zschr. ges. Anat., 3. Abt.,
 1932, 29: 311-98.—Stadtmiiller, F.,  & Stenzel, K.  G.   Be-
 obachtungen fiber die  sogenannte normale Muskelbiindel-
 kreuzung in der Pars lumbalis des Zwerchfells.  Anat. Anz.,
 1926-27,  62: 145-63.—Trace, I. M.  The heart and  the dia-
 phragm.   Ann.  Int.  M., 1931,  5:  759-64.—Troitskaia, A.
 [Lymphatic vessels of the diaphragm]  Vest, khir.,  1926, 6:
 pt 17, 35-44.—Truesdale, P.  E.  Anatomy of the diaphragm.
 J. Thorac  Surg.,  1934-35, 4: 429-34.—Virno, V.  La identi-
 ficazione dei centri virtuali di convergenza delle fibre muscolari
 del diaframma umano.  Boll. Soc ital. biol.  sper., 1936,  11:
 896-9. ------   Centro tendineo  e sistemi digastrici  del dia-
 framma umano.  Ibid., 900-2.  ------ Ricerche  morfologiche
 sulla pars lumbalis del  diaframma nell'uomo.  Ricer. morf.,
 1925, 5:  121-38.—Vishnevsky, A. S.  [Position of the dia-
 phragm in normal man, during vertical position of the body in
 relation to  the constitution of the body]   Izv. Tomsk, univ.,
 1927, 80: 417-80.—Winckler, G.  Configuration et architec-
 ture des piliers  du diaphragme; etude d'anatomie  comparee.
 Arch, anat., Strasb.,  1926-27, 6: 1-32.—Wischnewsky. A.
 Ueber den  Zwerchfellstand beim gesunden Menschen in  der
 vertikalen Lage des Korpers in Abhangigkeit von Eigenheiten
 des Korperbaues.  Deut. Arch. klin. Med.,  1930, 166: 244-51.

 ---- Abnormities.

   See   also   Abdomen,  Abnormities;   Thorax,
 Abnormities.
   Giard,  R.   *A propos de quelques  malforma-
 tions diaphragmatiques  chez  le  jeune  enfant.
 89p.  8?   Par., 1932.
   Ballon,  H. C.  Clinically  significant irregularities of  the
 diaphragm.  J. Thorac. Surg.,  1934-35, 4: 573-9.—Barbacci, P.
 Contributo  alio  studio delle malformazioni congenite  del dia-
framma.  Clin, pediat., Mod.,  1932, 14: 916-26.—Barry, D. T.,
&  Donegan. E.  Malformation of the diaphragm in  a  dog. J.
Anat., Lond., 1923-24, 58: 266.—Cartellieri, P.  Beitrag zur 
DIAPHRAGM                                   336                                  DIAPHRAGM
Lehre von den Zwerchfellsmissbildungen.   Virchows Arch.,
1927,  263: 599-631.—Coebergh, H.   [Rare  malformation  of
diaphragm;  a retromediastinal phrenico-peritoneal  pocket)
Ned. tschr. geneesk., 1931, 75: pt 3,  4506—Gruber, G.  B.
Die Missbildungen des Zwerchfells.  In Morph. Missbildungen
(E. Schwalbe) 1927, 3: Abt. 3, 81-156.—Guinane, F. R. Two
anomalies  in  the construction  of the diaphragm.  J. Anat.,
Lond.,  1924-25, 59:  83-6.—Kammerhuber, F.  Kasuistischer
Beitrag zu den Missbildungen des Zwerchfelles und der Thorax-
wand.  Mschr. Geburtsh. Gyn., 1929,  81: 413-20.—Mattina,
A.  Le lesioni congenite del diaframma e l'insufficienza respira-
toria del neonato.  Clin, ostet.,  1927, 29: 241-52.—Middleton,
W. S. The saucer deformity of  the diaphragm with an inquiry
into its origin.  Am. J. Roentg., 1927, n. ser., 17: 630-3. Also
repr.—Peter,  R.  Zur  Frage  der  klinischen Diagnose der
Zwerchfellmissbildungen bei Neugeborenen.   Zbl. Gyn., 1934,
58: 2322-7.—Putschar, W.  Ueber Zwerchfellmissbildungen.
Beitr. path. Anat., 1930, 85: 47-84.—Raspe, R. Ueber Missbil-
dungen des peripheren Zwerchfells.  Deut. med.  Wschr., 1935,
61: 703-6.—Reiser,  E.  Abnormitaten des  rechten Zwerch-
felles.  Med. Klin., Berl., 1926, 22: 1607-9.—Skript, V.  Bei-
trag zu der Lehre von den Zwerchfellmissbildungen.  Frankf.
Zschr. Path., 1929, 37: 25-35.  Also repr.—Werthschiitzky, H.
Ueber die  Entstehung der angeborenen Zwerchfellmissbildun-
gen.  Virchows Arch., 1936, 298: 23-9.

----   Absence and defect.

   See also subheading Hernia.
   Beck, W.   *Eine linksseitige Zwerchfellsliicke
bei  intrathorakaler  Dystopie  der  linken  Niere
und  Nebenniere  bei  einem  mannliehen   Neuge-
borenen  [Erlangen]  23p.   8?  Altenburg-Thur.,
1937.
   Cailloud, E.  H.   *Ueber einen rechtsseitigen
kongenitalen   Zwerchfellsdefekt  beim  Erwach-
senen  [Strassburg]   20p.  8?   Berl.,  1915.
   Maassen, K.   *Postmortaler Durchtritt  des
Magens  durch ein post-mortal entstandenes Loch
im Zwerchfell nach Art einer Zwerchfellhernie.
43p.   8?   Bonn, 1928.
   Maurer, W.   *Eine  rechtsseitige angeborene
Zwerchfellsliicke  bei  einem  mannliehen   Neuge-
borenen   [Freiburg]  23p.   8?   Worms  a.  Rh.,
1935.
   Rohm,  C.   *Ueber angeborene  Zwerchfellde-
fekte und ihre Folgezustande   [Berlin]  44p.  8?
Wiirzb.,  1935.
   Anzilotti, A.  Ein Fall von angeborener Aplasie des linken
Zwerchfells.  Rontgenpraxis, 1936, 8: 666-8.—Boeve,  H.  J.
[Operative treatment of  a fissure of the diaphragm]   Mschr.
kindergeneesk., 1934, 3: 338-42, 4 pl. Also Ned. tschr. geneesk.,
1935, 79: 103.—Clarke, T. W., Powers, M. T., & Wilson, J.  R.
Diaphragmatic abnormalities,  with reports of 1 case each  of
absence of the right and eventration of the left diaphragm in
infancy.  Arch. Pediat., N.  Y., 1935, 52: 798-810.—Congenital
absence of diaphragm. Annual Rep. S. Africa Inst. M. Res.,
1934, 47.—Cutler, E. C,  & Cooper, H.  S. F.   Congenital defi-
ciency  of  the  diaphragm.   Arch.  Surg.,  1924,  8:  506-23.—
Feldman,  M., Morrison,  S., & Ward, G. E.   Note on the con-
genital absence of a  portion of  the right diaphragm  in a dog.
Bull. School M. Univ. Maryland,  1933, 17: 109-20.—Fish-
back, H. R. A fenestra of the diaphragm.  Arch. Path., Chic,
1928,  6: 867-70.—Guenaux.  Erreur de diagnostic  provoquee
par une  anomalie de l'hemi-diaphragme  droit.  Bull. Soc.
radiol. med. France, 1937, 25: 783-5.—Harper, C. S., & Ander-
son, O. N. Congenital defects  of the diaphragm with relation
to asphyxia neonatorum. Am. J.  Obst.,  1930,  20: 324-31.—
Jenkinson, E. L.  Absence of half of the diaphragm (thoracic
stomach;  diaphragmatic  hernia)  Am. J. Roentg.,  1931,  26:
899-903.—Kleine, H. O.  Die Bedeutung der intrathorakalen
Nierendystopie fiir die Entstehung kongenitaler Zwerchfells-
liicken.  Beitr. path. Anat., 1928, 80: 609-21.—Kubo, H. Ein
Fall von doppelseitigem Zwerchfelldefekt bei einer totgeborenen
Frucht.  Virchows Arch., 1929, 273: 82-8.—Landis, H. R. M.
Congenital deficiency of  the diaphragm. Progr. Med., Phila.,
1923, 3: 230.—LeWald, L.  T.   Congenital absence of left half
of the diaphragm; differential diagnosis from eventration, hernia
and thoracic stomach, with a report of 3 cases.  Arch. Surg.,
Chic, 1927, 14: 332-44.—Maniscalco, S.  Aplasia parziale del
diaframma in neonato.  Ann. ostet.  gin.,  1933, 55:  1495-
523.—Moschkow,  N.  Ein  Fall von Zwerchfelldefekt.   Ront-
genpraxis, 1930, 2: 1002-5.—Newberger, C.  Report of a case
of congenital defect in the diaphragm. Am. J. Obst., 1933,
25: 306-9.—Putschar, W.  Ueber eine  seltene Zwerchfellmiss-
bildung   (Kombination  von  Lucke  und  Hernie   derselben
Seite)  Zbl. allg. Path., 1930-31, 50: 97-101.—Revel & Picheral.
Evisceration intra-pleurale de l'estomac par absence congenitale
du diaphragme gauche chez un  blesse de l'hemi-thorax.  Arch.
eiectr. m6d., 1920, 30: 97-101.—Schempp.  Ueber ein 4jahriges
Kind  mit  grosser  angeborener, randstandiger Zwerchfellucke.
Beitr. klin. Chir.,  1935, 161: 331.  Also Zbl. Chir.,  1935, 62:
468.—Snoeck, J.  Absence congenitale de l'h6midiaphragme
gauche chez un nouveau-ne.  Bruxelles med., 1937-38, 18: 156-
8.—Weiskotten. W. O.  Congenital defect of the left half of the
diaphragm; report of examination of a 4-day-old infant.  Radi-
ology, 1936, 26: 500-2.

----   Abscess.

   See   Abdomen,   Abscess,   subdiaphragmatic;
Liver,  Abscess; Pleura, Diseases, &c.

----   Avulsion.

   See also subheadings Injury; Rupture.
   Bryan, W. A.  Avulsion of the diaphragm.   Tr. South. Surg.
Ass. (1926) 1927, 39: 181-8. Also Surg. Gyn.  Obst., 1927, 45:
688-91.—Orator, V.  Ein Fall von operativ geheiltem Zwerch-
fellabriss.  Deut. Zschr. Chir.,  1926, 195: 89-92.

----   Convulsion and spasm.

   See also Hiccough.
   Brenner, C.   *Einseitiger klonischer  Zwerch-
fellkrampf.   27p.   8?   Bonn, 1931.
   Berger, W.  Beitrage zur Kenntnis des Zwerchfellskrampfes,
Munch,  tierarztl. Wschr., 1921,  72: 697-702.— Dowman, C. E.
Relief of diaphragmatic tic, following encephalitis,  by section
of phrenic nerves.  J.  Am. M.  Ass., 1927, 88: 95-7.—Frank,
L. A.  [A rare case of spasmodic  contractions of the diaphragm]
Vrach. delo, 1928,  11:  1270.—Greene, R.  Division of both
phrenic nerves for relief of spasm of the  diaphragm following
encephalitis.  South.  M. J.,  1932, 25: 392-4.—Gregoire, R.
Phreno-spasme; phr6notomie suivie d'cesophagoplastie par voie
thoraco-abdominale extra-sereuse.  Paris chir., 1924, 16: 195-
8.  Also Bull.  Soc. nat. chir.,  Par., 1926, 52: 757-9.—Griva,
F. A.  Su due casi di spasmo clonico del diaframma. Pensiero
med., 1923, 12: 601-4.—Harvey, F. T.  Spasm of the diaphragm
in the horse. Vet. Rec, Lond.,  1933, 13:  351-4.—Hertz, J., &
Braine, J.  Phreno-spasme: 61argissement  de l'orifice diaphrag-
matique de  l'cesophage; cesophagoplastie par voie thoraco-
abdominale extrasereuse. Bull.  Soc. nat. chir., Par., 1924,  50:
569-74.—Lardennois, G., & Braine, J.  Phrenospasme chroni-
que li6 a un ulcus gastrique juxta-cardiaque; dysphagie chroni-
que grave avec dilatation de l'cesophage; echec de dilatation
repetees; gastrostomie; persistance  des troubles; decouverte
operatoire  par  voie thoracique  de la  traversee phrenique de
l'cesophage; debridement de l'orifice diaphragmatique; guerison
de la dysphagie.   Ibid., 1923,  49: 937-41.—Payne, G. C, &
Armstrong, C.   Epidemic transient diaphragmatic spasm; a
disease of unknown etiology, epidemic in Virginia.  J. Am. M.
Ass., 1923, 81:  746-8.—Trum, B.  F.  Spasm of the diaphragm
in a horse.  Cornell Vet., 1936, 26: 249-51.

----   Diseases.

   See  also  special names of diseases  as  Tri-
chinellasis,  &c.
   Bonn, E.   *Kalkdichte  Verschattungen  auf
dem   Zwerchfell  und  in  der  Milz.   24p.    8?
Koln,  1936.
   Abt,  I. A.  Disorders  of the diaphragm  in  infancy and
childhood.  Med. Clin. N. America,  1933,  17: 385-414 —
Badolle  &  Gaudon.  Deformation  du diaphragme  droit  par
adherences pleurales;  radiographie et pieces.   Lyon  mid.,
1922,  113: 385-7.— Barlaro, P. M.  Semiologfa  de la regi6n
diafragmatica y del espacio de Traube. Rev.  m6d.  lat. amer.,
B. Air.,  1929, 14: 299-329.—Belotserkovsky, V. M.  [Clinical
aspect and etiology  of affections  of  the diaphragm]   Ter.
arkh.,  1935, 13:  142-6.—Burkhardt,  G. Beitrage zur  Pa-
thologie der Zwerchfelldynamik.  Miinch. med. Wschr., 1924,
71: 125-7.—Cherepnin, M. I.   [Anatomicopathologic  study
of the diaphragm]  Mosk. med. J., 1925, 5: pt 4, 26-33.—
Comrie, J. D.   Diaphragm  diseases.  In  Brit. Encycl. M.
Pract.  (Rolleston,  H.) Lond.,  1937, 3: 673-81.—Dillon, J.
Ein Beitrag zur Klinik der Diaphragmaerkrankungen. Fortsch.
Rontgenstrahl., 1926, 34: 636-54.—Edie, E. B. Tremor of the
diaphragm.  Atlantic M. J., 1926-27, 30:  630.—Gariepy, L. H.
Un cas d'insuffisance fonctionnelle  du  diaphragme.  Union
med. Canada, 1924, 53: 180-4.—Graham,  E. A., Singer, J. J., &
Ballon, H. C.  The diaphragm.  In Surg.  Dis.  Chest (Graham,
E.  A., et al.) Phila.,  1935, 448-93.—Groseclose,  E.  S., &
Swineford, O., jr. Transphrenic spread of disease with reports
of 6 cases. Arch. Surg., 1932,  24: 681-6.—Head. J. R.  Dia-
phragmatic adhesions.  Ibid., 1930,  10:  1016-20.—Heimann,
H. L.   Investigation and diagnosis  of lesion about the  dia-
phragm.   Med.  J. S.  Africa,  1925-26,  21:  93-7—Hintzen-
berger  &  Hofbauer.   Zwerchfellpathologie.  Prakt.  Arzt,
1928,  n. P., 13: 129-31.—Hofbauer, L.  Leistungsstorungen
des Zwerchfells und ihre Ursachen.   Ther. Gegenwart, 1928,
69: 250-5.—Jenkinson, E. L.   Lesions of  the diaphragm.
Am. J.  Roentg., 1925, n. ser.,  14:  16-9.  ------ & Roberts,
E. W.   Lesions of the diaphragm.  Ibid., 1937, 38: 584-91.—
Le Wald, L. T.  Some normal variations  and pathological
conditions of the diaphragm.  Ibid., 1925, n. ser., 13: 447-51.—
Liass, M. A.  [Physiology  and  pathology of the  diaphragm
and its  relation to circulation]  Med. biol. J., Leningr., 1929,
5: 44-67.—Lucke, B.  On  the morbid anatomy of the  dia-
phragm.   Ann. Int. M., 1931,  5: 750-8.  ------  Pathology 
DIAPHRAGM
337
DIAPHRAGM
   of the diaphragm.  Proc  Path.  Soc. Philadelphia, 1923-24,
   26: 90.—Maas, L. Zur Physiologie und Pathologie des Zwerch-
   fells.   Beitr. Klin.  Tuberk.,  1927,  66: 236-44.—Meili,  C.
   Beitrag zur Pathologie des Zwerchfells.  Schweiz. med. Wschr.,
   1936, 66: 176-80.—Miller, C.  Observations on the diaphragm
   and pleural effusions. Practitioner, Lond., 1928, 120: 38-45.—
   Muller, G. P.  Perversions of the function of the diaphragm.
   Minnesota  M., 1929, 12: 742-50.—Olmsted, H.  C.  Non-
   traumatic  lesions of  the diaphragm in infancy  and  childhood.
   Northwest M., 1928, 27: 169-76.—Orr, T. G.  Importance of
   phrenic shoulder  pain in  disease involving the diaphragm.
   J. Am. M. Ass., 1923, 80: 1434-6.—Parodi, F.  Sur le phe-
   nomene de Kienboeck et  sur  les  deplacements du mediastin
   (etude de  radiologic clinique et de physiomecanique)   Arch.
   med. chir.  app. resp., Par.,  1926, 1: 328-37.—Rasumov, N. P.
   [Role of the diaphragm in the  cardiodiaphragmal and  ab-
   domino visceral symptoms  in fatty hypogenital dystrophy]
   Klin, med., Moskva,  1929,  7:  763-72.  ------ & Nicolskaja,
   A. B.  The buffer function of  the diaphragm and the cardio-
   abdomino-diaphragmatic syndrome.  Am. Heart  J., 1928-29,
   4: 600-11.—Rosenthal, G.   L'insuffisance fonctionnelle du
   diaphragme  (avec discussion clinique de la constipation dia-
   phragmatique)   Clinique,  Par.,   1923,  18:  190-3.  ------
   L'insuffisance diaphragmatique syndrome et maladie.  Paris
   med., 1924,  52: 125; 53: 153.—Sergent, E.   Le  desequilibre
   fonctionnel du diaphragme.  Presse m6d., 1923, 31: 869-72.—
   Strukow, A.  I.  Histologische  Veranderungen  des Zwerchfells
   im Zusammenhang mit der Lehre von seiner  Funktion. Vir-
   chows Arch., 1931, 282: 643-61.—Tucker, G.   The diaphrag-
   matic pinch-cock in health and disease.  Med. Clin. N. Amer-
   ica, 1924,  8: 931-6.—Uspensky,  A.  Die Rontgendiagnostik
   der Erkrankungen der rechten   Zwerchfellkuppe.   Fortsch.
   Rontgenstrahl., 1928, 38: 845-52.—Wells, H. G. Waxy degen-
   eration of the diaphragm; a factor in causing death in pneumo-
   nia and in other conditions.   Arch.  Path., Chic, 1927, 4: 681-6.
   Also repr.—Zahn, W., & Eggs, F.  Das Mittelfellflattern und
   die Bedeutung  der beiden  Hohlvenen fiir das Versagen des
   Kreislaufes.  Deut. Zschr. Chir., 1933, 240: 269-82.

  ---  Displacement and ptosis.

     See also names of primary diseases.
     Persatre,  R.   *Les  Aversions  diaphragma-
  tiques dans le pneumothorax et l'hydro-pneumo-
   thorax.   55p.   8?  Par., 1935.
    Bonorino  Udaondo, C.   Las  irregularidades  del  perfil
  diafragmatico y su  patogenia.   An. Fac  med.,  Montev.,
  1933, 18:  43-63.—Courtois.  Contribution a I'etude  physio-
  pathologique  du diaphragme.  Bruxelles med., 1927-28, 8:
  505; 534; 668.—Darbois & Huet.   Note sur le deplacement du
  diaphragme droit.  Bull. Soc. radiol.  med. France,  1927, 15:
  246.—Durand, H.  Le desequilibre  fonctionnel du diaphragme;
  le type ptosique.   Arch. med.  chir. appar. resp., Par.,  1928,
  3: 201-8.—Golthwait, J. E.  Ptosis of the heart and diaphragm;
  important points  for  determination in the chronic patient.
  Boston M.  & S. J., 1923,  189:  581-89.—Malraison, P.  L'in-
  terposition hepato-diaphragmatique.   Rev. med. Nancy,  1937,
  65: 883-95.—Pail lard, H.  Les ptoses aigues du  diaphragme
  et la dyspn6e du lever.   J. m6d. fr., 1932, 21: 56.—Podkaminsky,
  N. A. Ueber  Interpositio hepato-diaphragmatica; Pathogenese
  und Symptome.  Arch. klin. Chir., 1933, 174:  242-8.—Popo-
  vic, L.  [Position and displacement of the diaphragm]  Polski
  przegl. radjol., 1934, 8-9: 179-87.

  ---   Echinococcosis.
    Antonelli, G.  Piopneumociste idatidea subfrenica.  Athena,
  Roma,  1933,  2: 468-76.—Cifone,  A., & Salgado Rueda,  A.
  Quiste hidatico de diafragma.  Rev. As. m6d. argent., 1936,
  50: 1531-9.—Gabrielle.   Kyste  hydatique inclus dans  le
  muscle diaphragme; extirpation  par voie transpleurodiaphrag-
  matique anterieure; guerison. Lyon chir., 1927,  24: 688-

 ---   Elevation.
    See under subheading Eventration.

 ---   Eventration [insufficiency]

   See also subheadings Hernia; Paralysis.
    Abonowski,  R.  *Ueber  Relaxatio diaphrag-
 matica  [Zurich]  28p.   8?   Berl., 1922.
   Beltz,  L.  [F.  W.]    *Ueber  Eventratio  dia-
 phragmatica.  46p.   8?   Lpz., 1907.
   Bergmann  [M. P.]   J.    *Ueber  Relaxatio
 diaphragmatica    (Eventratio   diaphragmatica)
 40p.  8?   Berl., 1913.
   Pereira  Ramirez,  E.   *La  elevaci6n  dia-
 fragm&tica.   76p.   8?   Valparaiso,  1930.
   Roesler-Alexander,  A.    *Relaxatio   dia-
 phragmatis.   53p.  8?   Berl. [19381
   Roth, E. [geb.  Oberschulte]   *Ueber einen
Fall von rechtsseitiger  Relaxatio diaphragmatica.
23p.   8?   Tub., 1935.

       152511—VOL.  4, 4th series----22
    Siebert,   W.   Der   Zwerchfellhochstand  in
  Praxis und Begutachtung.  30p.  8?   Lpz., 1930.
    Andree, H.   Ein Beitrag zum Krankheitsbilde der Even-
  tratio diaphragmatica.  Med. Klin., Berl., 1918, 14: 990-2.—
  Armani, L.  Contributo alio studio dell'eventratio e dell'ernia
  diaframmatica.  Radiol, med., Milano, 1926,  13: 288-305.—
  Arnsperger, H.   Ueber Eventratio diaphragmatica.   Deut.
  Arch. klin. Med., 1908, 93: 88-97.—Aronson, E. A.  Eventra-
  tion of the right half of the diaphragm.  Med. Rec, N. Y.,  1918,
  93: 37.—Bard, L.  Le megadiaphragme; forme idiopathique de
  la sur6ievation diaphragmatique.  Ann. med.,  Par.,  1924, 16:
  26-45.—Bayne-Jones, S.  Eventration  of the diaphragm, with
  report of a case of right-sided eventration.  Arch. Int. M.,
  1916, 17: 221-37.  Also repr.—Beltz.  Ueber Eventratio dia-
  phragmatica.  Med. Klin., Berl., 1907,  3: 419; 447.—Boros, J.
  Ueber Relaxatio  diaphragmatica.  Mitt. Grenzgeb. Med. Chir.,
  1923, 36: 670-7.—Braun, L. I.  Eventration  of the diaphragm
  and  its  clinical  aspects.  S. Afr.  M.  J., 1936, 10: 570-2 —
  Bruckner, G.  Ueber habituellen Zwerchfellhochstand.  Zschr.
  ges. phys. Ther., 1924, 29: 41-4.—Bulmer, E.  Eventration of
  the diaphragm.  Birmingham M. Rev., 1930, 5: 48.—Cabitto,
  A.   La  relaxatio diaframmatica nell'infanzia.   Clin, pediat.,
  Mod., 1934, 16: 649-59.—Casaubon, A., & Cossoy.  S.   Con-
  sideraciones a proposito de un caso de megadiafragma derecho.
  Arch, argent, pediat., 1934, 5: 596-602.—Cavina,  G.   Nota
  intorno  ad un caso di  eventratio  diaphragmatica.   Bull. sc.
  med. Bologna, 1921, 9. ser., 9: 317-25.—Clopton, M. B.  Even-
  tration  of the diaphragm.  Ann. Surg.,  1923, 78:  154-63.—
  Cortes Llado, M.  A prop6sito de dos  casos  de elevaci6n dia-
  fragmatica.  Rev. med. Barcelona, 1924, 2. ser., 2: 291-309.—
  Davydova-Kandyby, R. A., & Shendfeld, F. D.  [Diaphragma-
  tic eventration]   Vrach. delo,  1931, 14: 134-7.—Denis, R.,
  Heudtlass,  A. P.,  & Garre, O.  Elevaciones  diafragmaticas
  izquierdas.   Sem. med., B. Air.,  1934, 41: 299.—Dillon, J.
  Ueber einseitigen persistierenden Zwerchfellhochstand.   Erg.
  med.  Strahlenforsch.,  1928, 3: 289-358.—Elektorowicz, A.
  [Diaphragmatic relaxation]  Polska gaz. lek., 1927, 6: 770-2.—
  Elias, H. Relaxatio (Eventratio) diaphragmatica. Wien. med.
  Wschr.,  1922, 72: 272.—Farago, C.  Eventratio diaphragmatica
  [case] Gy6gyaszat, 1917, 57:  80.—Fatou, E.  L'6ventration
  diaphragmatique.  Gaz. h6p.,  1924,  97:  1617-23.—Flekel, I.
  [On relaxation of diaphragm] Belaruss. med. dumka, 1927, 3:
  109-14.—Fermin, H.   [Case  of  diaphragmatic  eventration]
  Geneesk. tschr. Ned. Indie, 1928, 68: 183-6, pl.—Ferro Roxas,
  G. Sopra un caso di eventratio diaphragmatica sinistra. Gior.
 clin. med., Parma, 1928, 9: 311-8.—Fritsch, H. A case of right-
 sided relaxation of the diaphragm.  Am. J. Roentg., 1930, 24:
 430-2.—Galand, J. B. Eventration diafragmatica total izquier-
 da congenita.  Sem. med., B. Air., 1935, 42:  pt 2, 1587-98 —
 Gallino,  A. A. Eventraci6n congenita del diafragma. Rev. As.
 med. argent., 1935, 49: 1970-83.—Garianova, R. V.  [Cases of
 diaphragmatic  eventration]  Vest,  rentg., 1928, 6: 257-61.—
 Glaser,  F.  Ueber Eventratio  diaphragmatica.  Deut. Arch.
 klin.  Med.,  1903, 78: 370-9.—Glassner, K. Ueber Eventratio
 diaphragmatica.  Fortsch. Rontgenstrahl., 1916-17, 24: 268-
 80,2 pl.—Haase, H. Demonstration eines Falles von Eventratio
 diaphragmatica.  Wien.  klin. Wschr., 1913, 26: 193.—Heiden-
 reich, A. J., Del  Sel, M., & Heidenreich, G. L.  Eventraci6n
 diafragmatica total  izquierda  de origen congenito.   Prensa
 med. argent., 1932-33, 19: 792-806.—Hess, O.  Ueber  Even-
 tratio diaphragmatica.  Deut. med. Wschr., 1906, 32:1990-2.—
 Heudtlass, A. P., Maggi, A.,  & Garre, O.  Megadiafragma
 izquierdo.   Prensa  med.  argent.,  1933-34,  20:  461-75.—
 Hillejan, A.  Ueber einen  Fall von Eventratio sive Relaxatio
 diaphragmatica bei einem Neugeborenen.  Zbl. Gyn.,  1923,
 47: 1383-90.—Hirsch, R. Zwerchfell-Hochstand.  Med. Welt,
 1928, 2:  1495-8.— Ichok, G. Ueber die Eventratio diaphrag-
 matica.  Korbl. Schweiz. Aerzte, 1919, 49: 1457-61.—Jacquet,
 P.  L'6ventration diaphragmatique.  Paris  med., 1927,  63:
 330-5.—Jaffin, A. E., & Honeij,  J. A.  Eventration of the  dia-
 phragm;  report of a case with unusual findings.  Boston M. &
 S. J., 1923, 188: 593-6.—Jaubert de Beaujeau, A., & Sfez, G.
 Eventration  diaphragmatique   congenitale   gauche.   Arch.
 eiectr. med., 1938, 46: 125-8.—Koester, F.   Zwerchfellhoch-
 stand  im  Kindesalter.   Rontgenpraxis,  1935,  7:  311-3.—
 Kofman,  S. Y.  [Diaphragmatic eventration]  Borba s tuberk.,
 1933,  11:  110-5.—Krause,  P.  Beitrag zur Kenntnis  der
 Eventratio  diaphragmatica    (Relaxatio  diaphragmatica)
 Deut. Zschr. Nervenh., 1913, 47-48: 328-36.—Krauss, F.  Zur
 Kasuistik der Relaxatio  diaphragmatis.   Zbl.  Chir., 1929, 56:
 1558-60.—Krizanova, M.  [Congenital  relaxation of the  left
 hemidiaphragm]   Bratisl. lek. listy, 1925,  4: 411-7.—Kunkel,
 W. M.   Eventration of the diaphragm.   Pennsylvania M. J.,
 1929-30,  33: 63.—Kwasek, S. Zur Eventratio diaphragmatica.
 Arch. Verdauungskr., 1918,  24: 496-501.—Lacerda, V.  de.
 Eventracao diafragmatica; consideracoes sobre 2 casos clfnicos.
 Lisboa med., 1928, 5: 213-40.—Lachapele, A., & Damon, G.
 Sur un cas de megadiaphragme.   Bull. Soc. radiol. med. France,
 1937,  25: 280-4.—Landis, H. R. M.  Eventration of  the  dia-
phragm.   Progr.  Med., Phila.,  1923,  3: 231.—Landon. J. F.
Eventration of the diaphragm.   Am. J.  Dis. Child., 1935, 50:
284.  Also J. Pediat., S. Louis, 1936, 8:  593-9.—Levick, C. B.
Petit's eventratio  diaphragmatica.  Proc. R. Soc. M., Lond.,
1926-27,  20: sect. stud. dis. child.,  50-2.—Lichtenstein, A.
Till kannedomen  om eventratio (relaxatio)  diaphragmatica.
Sven.  lak. sail, hand., 1916, 42:  1116-25, 4 pl.—Lightwood, R.
Petit's eventratio  diaphragmatica.  Proc. R. Soc. M., Lond.,
1933, 26:  133-5.—Loeper, M. L'eventration diaphragmatique.
Monde med., 1937, 47: 665-75.—Loreti. M.   Contributo  alio 
DIAPHRAGM
338
DIAPHRAGM
studio dell'eventratio diaphragmatica.   Ann. ital. chir., 1926,
5:  83-96.—Lotze, K.   Ueber  Eventratio  diaphragmatica.
Deut. med. Wschr., 1906, 32:1622-4.—Manges, M., & Wessler,
H.  Eventration of the diaphragm.  Med. Rec, N. Y., 1914,
86: 134.  Also N. York M. J., 1914. 100: 799-802.  Also repr.—
Minkowski.   Eventratio diaphragmatica.  Jahrber.  Schles.
Ges. vaterl. Cult.  (1917) 1918, 2: Abt.  2, Med. Sekt. [Sitzung]
4.  Also Berl. klin. Wschr., 1917, 54:  541.—Montuschi,  E.
Eventration of the diaphragm.  Proc. R. Soc. M., Lond., 1937-
38, 31:  921.—Morris, H.  Eventration of the diaphragm;  an
unusual case.  Brit. J. Radiol., 1929, n.  ser., 2: 85.—Motzfeldt,
K.  Ueber Eventratio diaphragmatica.  Deut. med.  Wschr.,
1913, 39: 312-4.—Muggia, A.  Tre casi di eventratio diaphrag-
matica.   Gazz. osp., 1922,  43: 1052-5.—Nicholas, F. G., &
Nussbrecher, A. M. Right-sided eventration of the diaphragm,
with notes on a case.  Lancet, Lond., 1935, 2: 611-3.—Nova et
Vetera;  eventratio diaphragmatica.   Brit.  M.  J.,  1924,  1:
1064.—O'Brien, F. W.  Elevation of the diaphragm. Radiology
1928, 10: 226-33.—Perelman,  L.  R., &  Olshinsky. F.  M.
[Eventration of the diaphragm]   Vrach. delo, 1936, 19: 1073-6,
pl.—Pons Ibaiiez, F.,  & Moragues Gonzalez, P.  Relajaci6n
diafragmatica izquierda.  Arch, med.,  Madr., 1936,  39: 387-
95.—Raul, D., Heudtlass, A. P., & Osvaldo, G.  Elevaciones
diafragmaticas izquierdas.  Rev. As. med. argent., 1933,  46:
3277-83.—Reed, J. A., & Borden, D.  L. Eventration of  the
diaphragm.  Arch. Surg., 1935, 31: 30-64.—Reich, L. Ueber
einseitigen Zwerchfellhochstand.   Fortsch.   Rontgenstrahl.,
1923, 30: 473-87.—Ruiz de Guardia, J.  Un caso de  eventra-
ci6n diafragmatica. Clin, lab., Zaragoza, 1933, 23: 582-5.—
Salvatori, G. B.  Un caso di relaxatio diaphragmatica.  Atti
Congr. ital. radiol. med., 1924, 5. Congr., 58. Also Arch, radiol.
Nap., 1925,  1: 345.—Samaja, N.  Due casi di eventratio dia-
phragmatica.  Bull. sc. med., Bologna,  1920, 9. ser., 8: 423-65,
pl.—Schermann, R. Fall von Relaxatio diaphragmatica sinistra
Miinch. med. Wschr.,  1927,  74: 523.—Schwenke, C.  Zur
Eventratio diaphragmatica.  Deut. med.  Wschr.,  1919,  45:
1191.—Shiomi, G. A case of relaxation of the left diaphragm.
Orient.  J. Dis. Inf., Kyoto, 1935, 17:  20, 2 pl.—Singleton,
A. C.  Eventration of the diaphragm.   Brit.  J. Radiol., 1937,
10:677-88.—Spirt, I. [Diaphragmatic relaxation]  Vrach. delo,
1925, 8:  1440-4.—Steenhuis,  D. J.   [Eventratio  diaphrag-
matica]  Ned.  tschr. geneesk.,  1921, 66: 400-4.—Sundaram,
S. K., & Pillai, M. J. S.  A case of eventration of the diaphragm.
Madras M.  J., 1937,  17: 133-40, pl.—Szanto, J.  Relaxatio
diaphragmatica.  Deut. med. Wschr., 1925, 51: 1572.—Thom-
son, A. P. A case of eventration of the diaphragm.  Birming-
ham M. Rev., 1930, 5: 44-7, pl.—Upham, R. Eventration of
the diaphragm.  Am.  J. Gastroenter.,  1913-14, 3: 110,  3
pl.—Velihanov, A. N., & Tsesarskaia, S. I.  [Case of relaxation
of the diaphragm]  Vopr. tuberk.,  1929, 7: 542.—Verbrycke,
J.  R., jr. Eventration  of the  diaphragm (report of  7 cases)
Tr. Am. Gastroenter. Ass. (1924) 1925, 27: 21-32.  Also Surg.
Gyn. Obst., 1925, 40:415-20.—Via, E.  L'eventration diaphrag-
matique.  J.  radiol.  electr.,  1932, 16: 590-7.—Vigetti,  E.
Eventraci6n diafragmatica.  Rev. med. Rosario, 1928,  18: 502-
7,  3 pl.—Vignal.  Eventration diaphragmatique.   Bull. Soc.
radiol. med. France, 1927, 15: 29-31.—Walton, H. J.  Eventra-
tion of the diaphragm.  Am. J. Roentg., 1924, n. ser., 11: 420-0.
Also repr.—Weil, A.  Eventratio diaphragmatica.  Deut. med.
Wschr., 1916,  42: 744.—Wheatley,  F.  E.  Report of a case of
eventration of the left  diaphragm.  Boston M. & S. J., 1927,
197: 87-91.—Williams, C. L.  Eventration of the diaphragm.
J.  Indiana M. Ass.,  1937,  30: 428-32.—Withington, P.  R.
Eventration of the diaphragm;  report of a case.  Boston M. &
S.  J., 1924,  190: 244-7.—Witts, L.  Eventration  of  the dia-
phragm.  Proc. R. Soc. M., Lond., 1928-29, 22: sect, clin., 42-
4.—Wood, W. B., & Wood, F.  G. Congenital elevation of the
diaphragm.   Lancet,   Lond.,   1931,   2: 392-7.—Woodburn
Morison, J. M.  A contribution to the  study  of diaphragmatic
hernia of the eventration type.   Acta radiol.,  Stockh., 1926, 7:
214-9, pl.

----   Eventration: Causes.

    Bosselmann,  E.   *Zur  Kenntnis  der  Even-
teratio  diaphragmatica  und der subphrenischen
Abscesse.   39p.  8?  Berl., 1914.
    Neumann,   W.    *Ueber  die Relaxatio  dia-
phragmatica  und   ihre   Aetiologie.    22p     8°
Bresl., 1931.

    Provost,   G.  F.    *L'eventration   diaphrag-
matique droite;  essai  pathogenique et  clinique
llOp.   8?   Par., 1927.
   Corone & Debedat.  Sur un cas  d'eventration diaphrag-
matique acquise.  Bull. Soc.  med. chir. Bordeaux (1924) 1925,
181-9.—Del Bnono, P.   Sulla  patogenesi  della eventratio
diaphragmatica sinistra.   Riv.  radiol.,  1930, 2:  118-48 —
Feldman, L., Trace, I. M., & Kaplan, M. I.  Eventration of the
right diaphragm: report of a  case with  review of the literature,
chiefly from the standpoint  of etiology  and  diagnosis.  Ann.
Int. M., 1935-36, 9: 62-77—Fraenkel, A.  Ueber Eventratio
diaphragmatica  und  subphrenischen  Abscess.   Berl. klin.
Wschr., 1914, 51: 1474.—Frommel, E., & Demole, M. Even-
tration  diaphragmatique progressive  et scoliose.   Schweiz.
med.  Wschr.,  1934, 64: 1030-2.—Gonzalez Rio  Fresco,  F.
Causas etiol6gicas de la eventraci6n de  diafragma.  Sem. med.,
B. Air.,  1987, 44:  176-82.—Heidenreich, A. J., & Heidenreich.
G. L.  Eventraci6n diafragmatica y paralisis diafragmatica.
Rev. As. med. argent., 1933,  46:  2332-7, 2 pl.—Hulisch, M.
[Ein viereinhalb  monatiger Saugling mit  rechtsseitiger Even-
tratio diaphragmatica  infolge Geburtslahmung  des Nervus
phrenicus  bei gleichzeitiger  Plexusliihmung]   Wien.  med.
Wschr.,  1926, 76: 1430.—Kalbfleisch, H. H.  Erweiterung von
Magen und Darm mit  Muscularishyperplasie als Ursache  der
Relaxatio diaphragmatis.  Beitr. klin. Chir., 1928, 144: 116-34.
        Weitere Beitrage  zur  Kenntnis der  Relaxatio dia-
phragmatica und  ihrer Entstehung.  Arch. klin. Chir., 1930
161: 429-42.—Kromeka, F.  Zur Aetiologie und Klinik  der
Eventratio diaphragmatica.  Fortsch.  Rontgenstrahl.,  1926,
35:  484-92.—Landsberger, M.   Rechtsseitiger  Zwerchfell-
hochstand als Entbindungslahmung; zur Aetiologie der Re-
laxatio diaphragmatica.  Klin.  Wschr.,  1926, 5: 850.—Neu-
mann,  J.   Zur Frage  der  Relaxatio  (Eventratio)  diaphrag-
matica.  Deut. med. Wschr., 1919, 45:  905; 937.—Reich, L.
Zur Aetiologie der Relaxatio diaphragmatica.  Klin.  Wschr.,
1926,  5:  1470.—Schumann, M.  Ein  Beitrag zur  Frage  der
Pathogenese der Relaxatio diaphragmatica.  Wien. klin. Wschr.,
1936,  49: 1434.—Uebelhoer, O.   Relaxatio diaphragmatica
nach  kiinstlicher   Zwerchfellahmung.    Deut.  Zschr.  Chir
1928,  211: 266-71.—Ulrich, V.   [Study of relaxation  of the
diaphragm and its origin] Cas. 16k. eesk., 1930, 69: 1665-9.

----   Eventration:  Complications.
   Baetge,  P.   Zur Eventratio  diaphragmatica
mit  elektrokardiographischen  Untersuchungen.
27p.   8?  Lpz., 1913.
   Also Deut. Arch. klin. Med., 1913, 110: 49-76.
   Beauchant.   Dyspnee et troubles  cardiaques consecutifs a
la sureievation du diaphragme.  Bull. Soc. med. Vienne, 1924,
108.—Blackford, L. M., & Booth, W. T.  Dextrocardia second-
ary to eventration of  the diaphragm; report of an asympto-
matic case.  J. Am. M. Ass., 1932, 98: 883-5.—Bohme, W., &
Wawersig,  R.  Ueber Herzbewegungen bei Zwerchfellhoch-
stand in  Beziehung zum gastrokardialen Symptomenkomplex
und  der  Theorie des  Herzspitzenstosses.  Fortsch. Rontgen-
strahl., 1936, 54: 476-87.—Brodin & Tedesco.  Association
chez une grande hypertendue, d'une eventration  diaphrag-
matique,  d'un  volvulus gastrique  et  d'une  diverticulose du
colon descendant.  Bull. Soc. radiol. med. France,  1935, 23:
142.—Chevallier, R.   Etude  gastroscopique  de l'ulcus  de  la
petite courbure  dans  l'eventration diaphragmatique  gauche.
J.  med.  Lyon,  1936,  17: 73-6,  pl.—Fauquet & Picot.  Sur
un  cas de dyspepsie  par eventration diaphragmatique.   J.
radiol. electr.,  1935,  19: 294-7.—Galand, J. R. Esplancno-
ptosis derecha o asimetrica, en un caso de eventraci6n diafrag-
matica total izquierda.  Sem. med.,  B.  Air., 1935, 42: pt 2,
1770-5.   ------  Est6mago en alforja o en U invertida en la
eventraci6n diafragmatica izquierda.   ibid., 2036-41.—Golob,
M. Right diaphragmatic eventration, accompanied  by cardio-
spasm as  a reflex of malignancy at the cardia. Med. J. & Rec,
1926,  124: 473.—Heidenreich, A.  J., &  Heidenreich, G.  L.
La eventraci6n diafragmatica y los trastornos estaticos de los
6rganos  infrafrenicos.   Prensa med. argent.,   1933-34, 20:
976-81.—Hurst, A. F.   Note on eventration of the diaphragm;
with description of a  case of unilateral  elevation of the dia-
phragm with heart pushed over to the right, caused by dilata-
tion of the splenic flexure.  Guy's Hosp. Rep., Lond., 1921, 71:
102-4.—Jaubert de Beaujeu, A.  Eventration  diaphragma-
tique; estomac  en bissac, emplacement a gauche de l'antre py-
lorique et du  pylore.   J. radiol. electr., 1929,  13:  508-10.—
Jutras, A., & Tetrault, E. Eventration diaphragmatique droite
avec volvulus organo-axial sous-bulbaire de l'estomac et inter-
position  hepato-diaphragmatique de Tangle droit  du colon.
Union med. Canada,  1937,  66: 49-54.—Kistler. K.  Ueber
Herz  und Zwerchfellhochstand.  Schweiz. med. Wschr., 1923,
53: 687-90.—Kromeke, F.  Ueber Eventratio diaphragmatica
und ihren Einfluss auf die Form des Magens.   Miinch. med.
Wschr., 1926,  73: 1341.—Peutz. J. I. A.   [Relaxation of dia-
phragm with subsequent formation of a grotesque diverticulum
and displacement of heart to  right side]  Geneesk. gids, 1930,
8: 97-107, 4 pl.—Samaja,  N.  Calcificazione nel mediastino
anteriore ed eventratio diaphragmatica.  Riforma med., 1921,
37: 485-9.—Siciliano,  L.   Un caso  di  eventratio  diaphrag-
matica con gravi alterazioni dello stomaco.  Radiol, med., Tor.,
1915, 2:  70-6.—Simons, F.  A.  Eventration in Kombination
mit  verschiedenen  anderen  Missbildungen.   Gyn.  Rdsch.,
1914, 8: 354-60.—Stoianovitch. Eventration diaphragmatique
compliquee  d'etranglement herniaire dans un  diverticule du
diaphragme.   Mem.  Acad,  chir., Par.,  1936,  62:  267-71.—
Wood, H. G. Eventration of the diaphragm and dextrocardia.
Surg. Gyn. Obst., 1916, 23: 344-8.
----   Eventration:  Diagnosis.
   Drayton,   H.     *Le   syndrome  pleuro-pul-
monaire  de  l'eventration  du diaphragme.   46p.
8?   Par., 1923.
   Julhien,  M.    *Les  troubles  digestifs   dans
l'eventration  diaphragmatique;   leurs   raisons
anatomiques.   61p.   8?   Par.  1928.
   Lucy   A.  /Diagnostic radiologique de l'even-
tration du diaphragme.  38p.   8?   Par., 1922. 
DIAPHRAGM
339
DIAPHRAGM
    Lyncke,   B.     *Zur   Symptomatologie   des
 einseitigen  Zwerchfellhochstandes.    31p.    8?
 Berl., 1917.
    Minot, M.   *L'eventration diaphragmatique;
 manifestations   cardio-pulmonaires.    54p.    8?
 Par., 1932.
    Andersen, E.   Ueber  rechtsseitigen Zwerchfellhochstand.
 Fortsch. Rontgenstrahl., 1926, 34: 347-9.—Arnone, G.  Studio
 radiologico in un caso di  sventramento intrapleurico sinistro;
 stomaco aderente al pericardio.  Cult. med. mod.,  Pal., 1926,
 5: 1-6.—Beauchant.  Trois cas d'eventration diaphragmatique
 avec caiques radioscopiques.  Bull.  Soc. med. Vienne, 1924,
 93.—Caussade, G.,  & Fatou, E.  Un cas  d'eventration dia-
 phragmatique; decouverte radiologique chez  un tuberculeux
 pulmonaire.   Bull.  Soc.  med. h6p.  Paris,  1928, 3.  ser.,  52:
 254-9.—Chandler, F. G., &  Reynolds, R. J. Elevation of the
 left diaphragm simulating pneumothorax. Tr. M. Soc. London,
 1925-26, 49: 22-4.—Clopton, M. B.  Eventration  of the dia-
 phragm; 2 cases  showing symptoms calling for surgical con-
 sultation.  Tr. Am.  Surg. Ass.,  1923,  41:  90-105.—Cosack,
 G., & Wienbeck, J.  Angeborene Relaxatio  diaphragmatica im
 Sauglingsalter; ein Beitrag zur Differentialdiagnose und Mor-
 phogenese.   Mschr.  Kinderh., 1937, 70: 161-73.—Fatou, E.,
 & Heim de Balsac. R.  Semeiologie radiologique de l'eventra-
 tion diaphragmatique gauche  a propos de  cas  personnels.
 J. radiol. eiectr.,  1932, 16: 491.—Fatou, E., & Lafourcade, L.
 Un cas d'6ventration diaphragmatique; diagnostic  clinique et
 radiologique.  Bull.  Soc.  m6d. hop. Paris,  1922, 3.  ser.,  46:
 505-15.—Frola,  E.   Sindromi  di  elevatio  diaphragmatica
 destra.   Minerva med., Tor., 1935,  26: pt  2,  210-4—Hana-
 muro. K.  Ueber den Rontgenbefund bei  einer Eventration
 durch die linke Seite des Zwerchfells.  Taiwan igakkai zasshi,
 1929, 63.—Herz,  A.  Zur Diagnose der Eventratio diaphrag-
 matica.  Wien. klin. Wschr., 1907, 20: 1463.—Jakhnich, I. M.
 [Case of diaphragmatic relaxation  ressembling spontaneous
 pneumothorax]  Sovet. vrach. gaz.,  1932,  36:  1061.—Kien-
 bock, R.  Ueber Beschwerden  bei  rudimentarer  Eventratio
 diaphragmatica.  Munch,  med.  Wschr.,  1913, 60:  2219.—
 Klasson, T.   [Eventration and diaphragmatic hernia]   Med.
 rev., Bergen, 1924, 41: 227-38.—Korns. H. M.  The diagnosis
 of eventration of the diaphragm; with report of  a case of aplasia
 of the right lung and right  half of  the  diaphragm, associated
 with congenital dextrocardia.  Arch. Int. M.,  1921, 28:  192-
 212.—Lord, F. T.  Eventration of the diaphragm; diagnosis
 and treatment, with report of 4 cases.   Arch.  Surg., 1927, 14:
 316-31.—Moreau, L.  A propos  de l'eventration diaphrag-
 matique.  Bull. Soc.  radiol. med. France, 1927, 1":  105-8.—
 Nicolaysen, L.  Ueber  rechtsseitigen idiopathischen Zwerch-
 fellhochstand.  Fortsch.  Rontgenstrahl.,  1925, 33:  561 —
 Oekonomopoulo,  N.   Linkseitiger  Zwerchfellhochstand und
 gastrokardiales Syndrom.    Deut.  Tuberk.  BL,  1936,  10:
 203-9.—Picot.   A   propos   d'une  volumineuse eventration
 diaphragmatique  gauchp.   Bull. Soc.  radiol. med.  France,
 1935, 23: 298-300.—Reifenstein, E.  C. Eventration  of  the
 diaphragm, with report of a case emphasizing the value of the
 movements of the costal margins in diagnosis.  Am. J. M.  Sc,
 1925, 169: 668-79, pl.—Samaja, N.  La manovra di Valsalva
 nell'eventratio  diaphragmatica.   Riforma   med.,  1920,  36:
 1151.  ------  Qualche appunto intorno al respiro paradosso
 e alia  diagnosi  radiologica  di  eventratio diaphragmatica.
 Scuola posit., 1921,  31:  523-9.—Schlapper,  K.   Zur Diffe-
 rentialdiagnose der   Relaxatio und Hernia diaphragmatica.
 Beitr. Klin.  Tuberk.,  1926, 66: 260-3.—Schlecht, H., & Wels,
 P.   Zur  Rontgendiagnose  der  Relaxatio  diaphragmatica
 (Eventratio  diaphragmatica)  Fortsch. Rontgenstrahl., 1919-
 20,  27:   244-52.—Schober, W.   Zur Differentialdiagnose
 zwischen  Relaxatio  diaphragmatica  und  Hernia diaphrag-
 matica.  Mschr. Kinderh., 1923-24, 27: 520-6.—Stein, I. F.
 Eventration of the diaphragm; with the report of a typical case
 with X-ray diagnosis.  Surg. Gyn. Obst., 1914, 18: 547-50.—
 Steinitz,  E.   Ueber  rechtsseitigen idiopathischen Zwerchfell-
 hochstand.  Fortsch. Rontgenstrahl., 1924,  32: 604.—Trejo,
 H. C.  Signo radiol6gico  presuntivo de dolicogastria; eleva-
 cion del hemidiafragma  izquierdo.   Sem. med., B.  Air., 1936,
 43:  271-3.—Tuscherer, J.   Ueber Relaxatio  diaphragmatis
 und Hernia diaphragmatica.  Jahrb. Kinderh., 1929,  3.  F.,
 74: 307-22.—Uspensky, A. E.  X-ray diagnosis of eventration
 of the diaphragm of children. Brit. J.  Radiol., 1928, n. ser.,
 1: 197-202, 2 pl.

 ---  Eventration :YPathology.

   Appel,  F. M. H.   *Zur Kenntnis der Eventra-
 tio diaphragmatica.  29p.  8?   Greifsw., 1911.
   Kocheim, W.   *Zur Pathologie der Eventra-
 tion und mehrerer anderen Missbildungen  [Bres-
 lau]   33p.   8?    Posen, 1914.
   Muller, L.    *Relaxatio  diaphragmatica  (ein
 Beitrag  zur Pathologie des Zwerchfells)    [Basel]
48p.  8?    Strasb., 1927.
   Altschul, W. Temporare Relaxation des  Zwerchfells   (Dia-
phragma molle)  Brit. J. Radiol., 1925, 30:  B.  A. R. P. Sect.,
465-8.  Also  Acta radiol., Stockh.,  1926, 6: 69-84, pl.  Also
Med. Klin., Berl., 1926, 22:  54-6.—Anbry  &  Bertrand-Guy.
A propos d'un cas de deformation diaphragmatique (eventra-
tion partielle probable)  Bull. Soc. eiectroradiol. med. France,
1938,  26: 177-9.—Brouwer. H. M., & Frommann.  [Peculiar
form of relaxation of the  diaphragm; study of  the aspect of
phrenic paralysis,  relaxation  and  congenital  diaphragmatic
hernia]  Mschr. kindergeneesk., 1935,4:129-42.—Caussade, G.,
& Fatou, E.  Etude anatomique de  2 cas d'eventration dia-
phragmatique gauche diagnostiques cliniquement.  Bull. Soc.
m6d.  hop.  Paris, 1928,  3. ser., 52: 246-54.—Chlapowski, F.
Eventratio diaphragmatica rudimentaria.  Gaz. lek.,  Warsz.,
1914,  2. ser., 34: 61-8.—Denis. R., Schicht, J. [et al.]  Trastor-
nos de los 6rganos  vecinos al megadiafragma.  Prensa med.
argent., 1934-35, 21: 453-9.—Eggeling, H. von.  Der anatomi-
sche Befund in einem bekannten Falle von Eventratio diaphrag-
matica (Zwerchfellinsuffizienz)  Munch, med. Wschr., 1912, 51:
2284-6.—Frick, P.  Ueber  Relaxatio diaphragmatica im spate-
ren Kindesalter.  Mschr. Kinderh., 1926, 33:493-503.—Guiffre,
M. Contributo alia  conoscenza della relaxatione diaphragma-
tica congenita.  Pediatria (Riv.) 1929, 37: 96-107.—Hoffmann.
F. A.   Ueber rudimentare Eventration.  Miinch. med. Wschr.,
1907,  54: 112-4, pl.—Jaubert de Beaujeu, A.   Eventration
partielle du diaphragme droit  chez un nourrisson.  J. radiol.
61ectr., 1937, 21:123-6.—Nissen, R., &  Wustmann, O. Der Ein-
fluss des pathologischen Zwerchfellstandes auf die Blutstromung
in  der  unteren  Hohlvene (experimentelle Untersuchungen)
Deut. Zschr. Chir., 1927, 203-204:42-7.— Tondury, G.  Beitrag
zur Frage der  Relaxatio  diaphragmatica.   Schweiz.  med.
Wschr.,  1937, 67:  142-4.—Venschott,  M.  Zur Frage  der
rudimentaren Form  der  Relaxatio  diaphragmatis.   Mschr.
Kinderh.,  1933-34,  59:  432-50.—Wenig, W.  Ein in seiner
Entstehung seltener Fall von Relaxatio diaphragmatis. Miinch.
med. Wschr., 1936,  83: 693.—Zucchelli, E.  Contributo alio
studio  dell'eventratio diaphrammatica.  Riv. pat. app.  resp.,
1933-34, 2: 5-16.

----   Eventration, traumatic.
   Carnot,  P.,  & Caroli,  E.  Eventration diaphragmatique
d'origine traumatique  (tamponnement entre deux wagons)
Paris med.,  1934, 91: 310-4.—Guenaux.  A propos d'un cas
d'6ventration diaphragmatique d'origine traumatique.  Bull.
Soc. radiol. med. France, 1935,23: 370-3.—Jehn, W., & Naegeli,
T.  Ueber traumatische Eventration des Magens in die linke
Brusthohle, unter dem klinischen  Bilde des Spannungspneumo-
thorax.   Miinch. med. Wschr.,  1918,  65:  1429.—Pierron.
Eventration diaphragmatique  traumatique par  compression
abdominale  brusque.   Arch, electr. med.,  1929,  39:  322.—
Poppi, A.  Interposizione  epato-diaframmatica del  colon da
eventrato diaframmatica  consecutiva  a lesione  del nervo
frenico.  Arch. ital. mal. app. diger., 1937, 6: 131-61.—Roubier,
C & Boucher, H.  Volumineuse  eventration diaphragmatique
droite consecutive a une blessure du thorax par projectile de
guerre.  Presse med., 1936, 44: 1030-3.

----   Eventration: Treatment.
   Birgfeld,  E.  Operation der genuinen Relaxatio diaphrag-
matica.   Beitr. klin. Chir., 1930-31, 151: 642-51.—Duval, P.,
& Quenu,  J.   Eventration diaphragmatique gauche,  sans
megacolon spienique; plicature et fixation du diaphragme par
voie  thoraco-abdominale.  Bull. Soc. nat. chir., Par., 1924, 50:
178-93.—Lambert, O.   Eventration diaphragmatique oper6e
par la voie thoracique.  P. verb. Congr. fr. chir., 1935, 44: 1091-
3.—Lerche, W.  Insufficiency (eventration) of the diaphragm;
with the report of a  case  and the surgical treatment thereof.
Surg. Gyn. Obst., 1922, 34: 224-9.—Qugnu, J., & Fatou, E.
L'eventration diaphragmatique (etude clinique et operatoire)
J. chir.. Par., 1924, 24:  1-31.—Santy.  Eventration diaphrag-
matique  operee.  Lyon chir.,  1926, 23: 102-6.—Verdeja, S.
Una nueva tecnica para el tratamiento quirurgico de la eventra-
ci6n.  Rev. med. cir. Habana, 1924, 29: 247-50, 5 pl.—Weigert.
Geheilter  Fall  von  Eventratio diaphragmatica.   Berl.  klin.
Wschr., 1915, 52: 117.

----   Examination.
   Achard, C.  Exploration du diaphragme.  Bull. med.  Que-
bec  1924,  25: 50.  ------ & Binet, L. Exploration du dia-
phragme.   Bull,  med., Par., 1923, 37:  1003.—Ballesteros
Morales, J. L.  Contribuci6n al diagn6stico radio!6gico de las
enfermedades del diafragma.   Arch, med., Madr., 1936, 39:
341-7 —Barsony, T. Fortschritte auf dem Gebiete der Ront-
gendiagnostik des Zwerchfells. Wien. klin. Wschr., 1936, 49:
747. ------& Koppenstein. E.  Die Pars lumbalis des Zwerch-
fells im Rontgenbilde Zwerchfellstudien.  Rontgenpraxis, 1933,
5:500-6.  ------  Die 3 Zwerchfellbogen im Rontgenbilde; die
prae- und die paravertebral Bogen.  Ibid., 679-82.   ------
Die scheinbar epiphrenale Magenblase.  Ibid., 1934, 6: 653-5.—
Brown, L. T.  An X-ray study of the diaphragm. J. Bone Surg.,
1935 17: 133-40.—Brown, S.  The roentgenologic study of the
diaphragm.  J. Am. M. Ass., 1931,  97: 678-81.  Also repr.—
Brunetti, L.  Studio radiologico dei profili  doppi  e plurimi del
diaframma; della triplice immagine del seno mediastino-dia-
frammatico, concetto  della relaxatio segmentaria.    Radiol.
med., Milano, 1931, 18: 1061-81.—C.  Esplorazione del dia-
framma.  Gazz. osp., 1923, 44: 1021.—De Martini. A.  L'esplo-
razione radiologica del diaframma con  il  pneumoperitoneo
subfrenico. Ibid., 1930,  51:  1271-3.—Den. O.  O.   [Pathol-
o<*y of the diaphragm under Rontgen  observation]  Klin.
med   Moskva,  1926, 4: 66.—Farhad,  A.   Ueber die Ront-
genologie  des Zwerchfells.   Rontgenpraxis,  1929,  1:  580- 
DIAPHRAGM
340
DIAPHRAGM
8.—Freudenthal Portas, A., & Barcelo, P.  Imagen diaframd-
tica en escalera.  Arch, med., Madr., 1934, 37: 411.—Gerald.
L'examen clinique et radiologique du diaphragme.  Vie med.,
1923,  4:  1194-7.—Gliozzi,  S. M.  Rilievi sul  profilo ed in
particolare  sulle  cosidette pinzature del  diaframma.   Arch.
radiol., Nap., 1935, 11:117-26.—Hitzenberger, K.  Ein Beitrag
zur Funktionspriifung des Zwerchfells.  Wien. Arch. inn. Med.,
1924,  9:  125-8.—Landis, H.  R. M.   Methods  of detecting
changes in the diaphragm.  Progr. Med.,  Phila., 1923, 3: 224-
7.—Martin, C. L.   Roentgen ray studies of the diaphragm.
South. M. J., 1925, 18: 170-7.—Paillard, H. Exploration clini-
que de la fonction diaphragmatique. J. med. fr., 1932, 21: 49-
51.—Parodi, F.  Un nuovo segno  per la esplorazione della
funzionalita del diaframma.  Policlinico,  1926, 33: sez. prat.,
1320.—Pomeranz, R.  The diaphragm; a clinical and  roent-
genologic study.   J. M.  Soc. N. Jersey,  1930, 27: 734?6.—
Kupilius, K.   Ueber  die  Rontgendiagnostik des  kindlichen
Zwerchfells. KinderarztL Prax., 1935,  6: 114-25.—Saupe, E.
Beitrag zur Deutung der Zwerchfellzacken.  Rontgenpraxis,
1932,  4: 440-2.—Singer, H. A., & Boikan, W. S.  Physiologic
variations in the contour of the diaphragm simulating organic
disease.  Am.  J. Roentg., 1933,  29: 600-6.—Skinner,  E. H.
The Roentgen analysis of the right diaphragm.  J. Radiol.,
1923,  4: 270-4.—Stewart, W. H., & Illick, H. E.  Where is the
diaphragm?  Radiology, 1934,  22:  668-73.—Thomas.  Die
Gliederung  des  Zwerchfelles  im  Rontgenbilde.   Fortsch.
Rontgenstrahl., 1923, 30. Kongrh. 70.—Uspensky, A. E.  X-
ray diagnosis of  diseases  of the diaphragm.  Brit.  J. Radiol.,
1927,  32: B. I. R. Sect., 143.—Waard, R. H. de [Difficulties in
judging the roentgen picture of the diaphragm]   Ned. tschr.
geneesk., 1937, 81:  332-6.—Weil, A.  Beitrage zur Zwerch-
felldiagnostik.  Fortsch. Rontgenstrahl., 1924, 32: Kongrh., 39.
------  Das Rdntgenbild des Zwerchfells als Spiegel patholo-
gischer Prozesse  in  Brust- und Bauchhohle.  Erg. inn. Med.
Kinderh., 1925, 28:  371-89.—Weisz, E.   Die Bestimmung des
Zwerchfellstandes mittels Ektoskopie.   Wien. med. Wschr.,
1925,  75: 1915.

----  Folds.
   Eversbusch, G., & Weltz, G. A. Ueber Zwercbfelladhasionen
und  Zwerchfellfalten.   Fortsch. Rontgenstrahl.,  1932, 46:
282.—Golonsko,  R.  A.   Zwerchfellfalten,  ihre Diagnostik und
klinische Bedeutung (kymographische  Untersuchung)   Ront-
genpraxis,  1935,  7:  525-30. ------   [The folds of the dia-
phragm,  their diagnosis and clinical significance]  Ter. arkh.,
1935,  13: 32-6.—Storm van Leeuwen, W., &  Weltz, G. A.
Ueber die  Zwerchfellfalten  im Rontgenbild.  Fortsch. Ront-
genstrahl.,  1932,  46: 167.—Tomsik, L.  [Grooves and folds of
the diaphragm]  Voj. zdrav. listy, 1933, 9: 127-40.

----  Hernia.

   See  also in  3.  ser.  Hernia,  diaphragmatic;
also  names  of herniated viscera.
   Asbahr,  C. A.  *Das hernias  diaphragmaticas
 (contribuicao ao seu estudo)  90p.  8?   S. Paulo,
 1928.
   Broche, J.   *Contribution  k  I'etude clinique,
anatomique  et   therapeutique  des  hernies  dia-
phragmatiques  de l'estomac chez l'enfant.   72p.
8?   Par., 1937.
   Fromme, K.   *Ueber Zwerchfellbruehe   [Tu-
bingen]  28p.   8?   Zeulenroda,  1936.
   Georgieff, P.  *Hernia diaphragmatica.   22p.
8?   Jena, 1933.

   Lorenz,  H.   *Ueber Zwerchfellhernien.   39p.
8°   Bonn, 1929.

   Otto,    W.   [P.]     *Hernia   diaphragmatica
[Munchen]   27p.   8?   Wurzb.,  1928.

   Sarawara, H.   *Hernia diaphragmatica  con-
genita.   16p.   8?   Bresl., 1926.
   Abgarov, V. I., & Donishev,  D. A.  [Congenital diaphrag-
matic hernias]  Vest, rentg., 1938, 21: 101-5, 2 pl.—Achard,
A., & Maizteguy, J.  C.  A prop6sito de la hernia diafragmatica
del reci6n  nacido.   Arch.  urug. med.,  1938, 12: 301-12.—
Adeney,  G. C.  Diaphragmatic hernia  of the newborn.  Brit.
M. J.,  1923,  2: 415.—Anchelevich, V.  D.  [Diaphragmatic
hernia]   Vest, khir., 1932, 27: 185-8.—Angwin,  W. A.  Dia-
phragmatic hernia.  U. S. Nav. M. Bull., 1930,  28: 106-12.—
Antonin, V.  [Diaphragmatic hernia]  Cas. lek.  desk.,  1926,
65: 678-86, 3 pl.—Bailey, R. H.  Diaphragmatic hernia.  Proc.
R. Soc.  M.,  Lond.,  1934-35, 28: 1191.—Baudet, G.  Les
hernies diaphragmatiques.  Gaz. hop.,  1928, 101:  1305-8.—
Bignami,  G.  Sull'ernia diaframmatica  congenita.   Radiol
med., Milano, 1933, 20: 1351-61.—Bowen, A. Diaphragmatic
hernia; review of  the literature.  Am.  J. Surg.,  1938,  39:
4-11.—Castro Villagrana,  J.  Hernia diafragmatica.   Rev
cir. Hosp.  Juarez, Mex., 1938, 9: 13-20.—Cornioley, C.  La
hernie diaphragmatique chez l'adulte.  Schweiz. med. Wschr.,
1927, 57: 929-33—Del Carril, M. J., & Arancibia, F.  Hernia
diafragmatica.  Prensa med. argent., 1934-35, 21: 798-803.—
Dickson, W. H.  Diaphragmatic hernia.  Canad.  M. Ass. J.,
1933,  29:  24-31 —Dreyer, J. W.   Diaphragmatic  hernia.
Illinois M. J., 1926, 50: 47-51.—Egorov, M. A.  [Diaphragmatic
hernia in Russian literature]  Sovet. klin., 1934, 20: 747-59.—
Ellis, R. W. B.  Diaphragmatic  hernia.  Proc R. Soc  M.,
Lond.,  1934-35, 28:  143-5.—Elnaes,  K.   [Diaphragmatic
hernia]  Med.  rev., Bergen, 1933, 50:  481-504.—Etienne &
Sicard.  Hernie diaphragmatique.  Bull. Soc. sc. med. biol.
Montpellier, 1926-27, 8: 170-3.—Falsia, M. V., & Salomone
Allievi, R.  Hernias  diafragmaticas del recien nacido.  Bol.
Soc. obst.  gin. B. Aires, 1930,  15:  339-46.  Also Sem. m6d.,
B. Air., 1937, 44: pt 2, 368-71.—Feissly, R.  Hernia diaphrag-
matique.   Arch. mal. app. digest.,  Par., 1927,  17: 62-4.—
Finsterer,  H.  Zwerchfellhernie.   Wien. med.  Wschr., 1926,
76: 167.—Gabrielle, H-, & Montagard.  Hernie diaphragma-
tique.  Lyon chir., 1938, 35: 63-6.—Garraud, R., & Bastien, P.
Les hernies  diaphragmatiques.  Gaz.  hop., 1935, 108: 367;
403.—Greenwald, H. M., &  Steiner, M.   Diaphragmatic
hernia in infancy and in childhood.  Am. J. Dis. Child., 1929,
38: 361-92.—Grenet, H.   Les hernies diaphragmatiques chez
l'enfant.  In his Conf. clin. med. inf., Par., 1933, 2. ser., 192-
203.—Harrington, S. W.  Diaphragmatic hernia.  In Stomach
& duodenum (Eusterman, G. B., et al.) Phila., 1936, 689-702.—
Hazzard, L. R.  Diaphragmatic hernia.  N.  England J.  M,
1929, 201:  1145-9.—Hedblom, C. A.  Diaphragmatic hernia.
Ann. Int.  M.,  1934, 8: 156-76.—Holm, S.  [Diaphragmatic
hernia in children]  Ugeskr. laeger, 1937, 99: 782-4.—Hunter,
W. E.  Diaphragmatic hernia.  California West. M., 1928, 29:
227-32.—Landron  Becerra, J.  Hernia diafragmatica.  Bol.
As. med. Puerto Rico, 1937, 29: 509-13.—Lazzarini, L.  L'ernia
diaframmatica.  Gazz. osp., 1927, 48: 721-4.—Lissowetzky, V.
Ueber kongenitale Zwerchfellhernien bei Neugeborenen.  Zbl.
Gyn., 1935, 59: 276-84.—McFadden, G. D.  F.  Congenital
diaphragmatic hernia. Brit. M. J., 1929, 2: 45, pl.—Marshall,
G.   Diaphragmatic hernia.  Tr. M. Soc. London, 1930, 53:
62-4.—Morhardt, P. E.   Les hernies diaphragmatiques.  Vie
med.,  1926, 7:  491.—Morison,  J.  M.  W.   Diaphragmatic
hernia.  Proc.  R. Soc. M., Lond.,  1929-30, 23: sect, electro-
ther., 23-42.—Morrish, R. S.,  &  Chapall,  C. D.  Diaphrag-
matic hernia.  J. Michigan M. Soc, 1927, 26: 290-2.—Norsa,
G.  Ernie diaframmatiche.  Gazz. osp., 1935,  56: 817-20,—
Olivella, J. R., Cardenas Pupo, M. D., & Rodriguez Feo, J. A.
Acerca de las hernias diafragmaticas congenitas.  Vida nueva,
Habana, 1935, 36: 127-36.—Ortega de la Riva, E., & Mingo da
Benito, L.  Hernia diafragmatica.  Arch, med., Madr., 1934,
37: 1236-9.—Panov, N. A.  [Congenital diaphragmatic hernia]
Sovet.  klin., 1932, 17: 235-9.—Ramirez Lopez.  E.  Hernias
transdiafragmaticas.  Rev. cir. Hosp. Juarez,  Mex.,  1935, 7:
439-43.—Rankin, F. W.,  & Grimes,  A.  E.   Diaphragmatic
hernia.  Kentucky M. J., 1937,  35: 281-6.—Root, J. C, &
Pritchett, C. P.  Diaphragmatic hernia.  Cleveland Clin. Q.,
1938, 5: 203-16.—Sadlier,  H. W.  Diaphragmatic hernia.
N.  Zealand M.  J.,  1930-31, 29: 14-6.—Schilling.  [Diaphrag-
matic  hernia]   Norsk mag. lagevid., 1932, 93: [Forh.  kir.
Foren.]  49.—Shreffler, A. R.  Diaphragmatic hernia.  Med.
Clin.  N. America,  1927,  11: 561-8.—Stephens, H. D.  Dia-
phragmatic hernia.  Med. J. Australia,  1927, 2: 101.  -----
Diaphragmatic  hernia in  children.  Austral.  N. Zealand J.
Surg., 1935, 5: 161-72.—Traut, E. F. Hernia of the diaphragm.
Med. Clin.  N. America,  1930-31,  14:  1123-30.—Troell, A.
Hernia  diaphragmatica.   Sven. lak. tidn.,  1932, 29: 879.—
Truesdale, P. E. Hernia of the diaphragm in children. J. Am.
M. Ass., 1929, 93: 1538-44.  Also repr.  Also Internat. Clin.,
1930, 40. ser., 1: 14-23, 3 pl.  Also P. verb. Cong.  fr.  chir.,
1935, 44: 1059-86.  ------  Diaphragmatic hernia; its varie-
ties and surgical treatment of hiatus  type.  Am. J. Surg.,
1936, 32: 204-16.—Twyman, E. D., & Nelson, C. S.  Hernia
of  the diaphragm.   Month.  Bull.  Kansas City Clin.  Soc,
1925-26, 2: No. 5, 25-8.—Unger,  A. S.,  &  Poppel, M. H.
Diaphragmatic  hernia.  Am. J. Roentg., 1937, 37:  472-8.—
Vazquez Arroyo, G.  Hernia diafragmatica.  Rev. mens, cir.,
Guadalajara,  1935-36, 1: 55-76.—Vidakovits, K.  [Diaphrag-
matic hernia]  Orv. hetil., 1935, 79: 389.—Westrienen, A. van
[Congenital  diaphragmatic hernia]  Ned.  mschr.   geneesk.,
1929-30, 16: 534-9, 2pl— Woolsey, J. H.   Diaphragmatic
hernia.  J. Am. M. Ass., 1927,  89: 2245-8.  Also repr.—
Zeno, A., & Muniagurria, C.  Hernia diafragmatica congenita
Rev. med. Rosario, 1926, 16: 295-300, pl.

----   Hernia: Cases.
   Dahlstrom,  C.   N.  A.   *Hernia  diaphrag-
matica chronica;  ein  Beitrag  zur Kasuistik  der
Zwerchfellhernien.   23p.   8?   Berl.,  1926.
   Heidegger,  E.   *Ein  Fall  von  angeborener
Zwerchfellhernie  in   der  II.  Universitatsklinik
fiir   Frauenkrankheiten   und   Geburtshilfe   zu
Munchen  [Munchen]   20p.  8?  Dusseld.,  1932.
   Hirsch, F.   *Drei Falle von Hernia diaphrag-
matica congenita.   16p.   8?   Berl.,  1927.
   Abercrombie, E.   Diaphragmatic hernia;  with report  of
case.  J. Tennessee M.  Ass., 1928-29, 21:  261-6.—Anossov,
N. P. [Two cases of diaphragmatic hernia in new-born infants]
J.  izuch. rann. detsk. vozr., 1929, 9: 218-21.—Azar, A. J.
Report of a case of diaphragmatic  hernia with review of the
literature.  Illinois M. J., 1933. 63: 66-74.—Baaklini & Chedid. 
DIAPHRAGM
341
DIAPHRAGM
 Hernie diaphragmatique gauche congenitale.  Bull. Soc. pediat.
 Paris, 1932, 30: 691-5.—Babaiantz, L.. & Martin, E.   Un cas
 de hernie diaphragmatique droite.  Rev. med. Suisse rom.,
 1929, 49: 424-7, pl.—Beilin, J. S.  Zur Kasuistik der  Zwerch-
 fellhernie.  Rontgenpraxis, 1934, 6: 229-33.—Bettman, R. B.,
 & Hess, J. H.  Diaphragmatic  hernia  in  an infant.  Ann.
 Surg.,  1931, 93: 1274-8.—Bianchini, A.  Sull'ernia diafram-
 matica.  Radiol, med., Milano, 1930, 17: 1127-49.—Binhold.
 Kurzer  Beitrag zur  Klinik der Zwerchfellbriiche  auf Grund
 von  fiinf beobachteten Fallen. Beitr.  klin.  Chir., 1937, 166:
 263-72.—Boeck, W. C, & Cook. W.  C.  An unusual right
 diaphragmatic hernia.  Am. J. Digest. Dis., 1934-35, 705-7.—
 Bradley. W. N., Zulich. J. D., &  McKee. E. E.  Congenital
 diaphragmatic  hernia;  preliminary  report  of  case.   Arch.
 Pediat., N. Y.,  1930, 47: 384-91.—Breckoff, K.  Zur Kasuistik
 der rechtsseitigen Zwerchfellhernien.  Rontgenpraxis,  1933, 5:
 257.—Bruin, J. de.   Een geval  van  hernia  diaphragmatica
 congenita dextra.  Ned. tschr. geneesk., 1926, 70: pt 2, 115.—
 Brush, J. M. Complete false congenital diaphragmatic hernia;
 report of a case.  Arch.  Pediat.,  N. Y., 1927, 44: 612-9.—
 Bndnitz, J., Miller, M., &  Ferris, H. B.  An unusual diaphrag-
 matic hernia found in the  course of dissection of a white male,
 aged 60. Yale J. Biol., 1934, 7: 129-32.—Buffe, P., &  Tanguy,
 R.  Un cas de hernie diaphragmatique cong6nitale.  J. radiol.
 electr.,  1934, 18: 431-3.—Bush, G. B.  A case of right sided
 diaphragmatic  hernia.   Brit.  J.  Radiol., 1935, 8:  333-5.—
 Buxton, S.  J. D.  Case of  diaphragmatic hernia.  Tr.  M. Soc.
 London, 1926-27, 50: 5-7.—Charbonnel, Masse & Rousseau.
 Sur un  cas de hernie diaphragmatique congenitale.  Bordeaux
 chir., 1938, 9: 14-22.—Cifone, A., & Salgado Rueda, A. Con-
 sideraciones sobre un caso de hernia diafragmatica. Rev. As.
 m6d. argent., 1936, 50: 23-8.—Clark,  D. F.  Hernias of the
 diaphragm;  including the report  of case with X-ray films.
 Illinois M.  J., 1927, 52: 63-9— Coulouma, P., Garraud, R., &
 Van   Varseveld.   Hernie  diaphragmatique  embryonnaire
 gauche.  Bull. Soc. obst. gyn. Paris, 1935, 24: 404-7.—Cruick-
 shank, J. N. Two cases  of congenital diaphragmatic hernia.
 Glasgow M. J., 1926, 105: 81-4, 2 pl.—Cruickshank, M. M.
 Two cases  of diaphragmatic, hernia.  Edinburgh M. J., 1935,
 42: 221-6.—Crumbie, J. R., & Stephens, J.  A case of dia-
 phragmatic  hernia.  Brit.  M. J.,  1933, 1:  13.—Culty, R.
 Hernie  diaphragmatique  droite.   Gaz.  med.  France, 1933,
 No.  10, 19-22.—Cunningham, L.  W.,  &  Shaw,  W. McL.
 Eventration and hernia of  the diaphragm,  with report of  3
 cases.   J. Florida  M. Ass., 1924-25, 11: 7-19.—Daly. J. S.
 A case  of congenital diaphragmatic  hernia.   Canad.  M. Ass.
 J., 1935, 33: 73.—Davidson, C. L.  Congenital diaphragmatic
 hernia with dextrocardia,  with report  of a  case.  Med. J. &
 Rec, 1932,  136: 492-4.  Also repr.—Daze, F.  Un cas de
 hernie diaphragmatique.   J. Hotel Dieu Montreal, 1937, 6:
 89-91.—De  Kock, S.  J.   A  case of  diaphragmatic  hernia.
 J. M. Ass.  S. Africa, 1928, 2: 635.—Didier, R.  Hernie dia-
 phragmatique congenitale  gauche.  Bull.  Soc. nat. chir., Par.,
 1935, 61:  913-23.—Dissez, C.  Un  cas  de hernie diaphrag-
 matique droite  congenitale de  Tangle gauche du c&lon.  Arch.
 electr. med., 1928, 38: 301-3.—Dodds. G. H., <fe Flew, J. D. S.
 A case of diaphragmatic hernia in an  infant.   J. Obst. Gyn.
 Brit. Empire,  1928,  n.  ser., 35:  737-42.—Dodds,  G. H-, &
 Pocock, J.  A.   A right-sided true diaphragmatic hernia with
 unusual features.  Arch. Dis. Childh., Lond., 1930, 5: 233-5.—
 Donovan, C, & Pifiero Sorondo, J.  Sobre un caso de hernia
 diafragmatica del colon.  Bol. Inst. clfn. quir., B. Air.,  1927, 3:
 958-73,  5 pl.—Fischer, K. A.  Diaphragmatic hernia, 3 case
 reports.   J. Kansas M. Soc, 1933, 34: 127-32.—Fournie, H.
 Un cas de hernie diaphragmatique congenitale du type foetal.
 Gaz.  m6d. France,  1938, 45: radiol., 367-9.—Friedman, M., &
 Ehrlich, L. H.   Diaphragmatic hernia on the right side.  Am.
 J. Dis.  Child.,   1935, 50: 443-53.—Gambrell,  J.  H.  Dia-
 phragmatic hernia, with report of case.  Texas J. M., 1926-27,
 22: 748-51.—Geyman, M.  J.  Right  diaphragmatio  hernia.
 Radiology,  1931, 16: 483-5.—Giangiobbe, A. P.  Un  caso de
 hernia diafragmatica congenita embrionaria,  total izquierda
 del recien nacido.  Rev. med. lat. amer.,  B. Air., 1928-29, 14:
 525-34.—Giles,  R. G.  Diaphragmatic hernia, with report of
 cases. Texas J. M.,  1928-29, 24:  418-21.—Giustinian, V., &
 Antonelli, A. Hernia diafragmatica en un lactante.  Sem. med.,
 B. Air., 1927,   34: 314.—Greenway, G. H.   Diaphragmatic
 hernia in an infant.  Lancet,  Lond., 1934, 1: 628.—Guthrie,
 D., & Brown, M. J.  Diaphragmatic hernia, with case  reports.
 Bull.  Guthrie Clin.,  1937-38,  7:  108-16.—Hagelshaw. G. L.
 Case  of diaphragmatic hernia.  J. Mount Sinai Hosp. N. York,
 1935-36, 2:44-6.—Hamant, A.  A propos d'une hernie diaphrag-
 matique.  Rev.  m6d. est,  1928, 56: 81-5.—Harrington, S. W.
 Diaphragmatic hernia, case.  Proc. Mayo Clin., 1928, 3: 258.—
 Herrman, W. G. A case of right-sided atypical diaphragmatic
 hernia.   Radiology, 1934, 22: 241-6.—Herskovits, E.  Kasuis-
 tische Beitrage   (kleine konstante  Hernia  diaphragmatica;
 grosses Divertikel der Speiserohre in der Hohe der Bifurkation)
 Rontgenpraxis,   1938, 10:  36-8.—Hunter, R. H.  Diaphrag-
 matic hernia in  a woman.   Brit. M. J., 1927, 1: 463.
 Four  cases of congenital diaphragmatic hernia.  Ulster M. J.,
 1933,  2:  104-8.—Iriarte, I.,  & Cernadas, P. V.  Un  caso de
 hernia diafragmatica derecha  no traumatica; su  toleranjia.
 Sem. med., B. Air., 1928, 35: pt 2, 736-47.—Jansen, J. W. F.
 [Congenital  diaphragmatio  hernia  on right side]   Ned. tschr.
geneesk., 1927, 71: pt 2, 1796, pl.—Johnson, G. T.  Diaphrag-
matic hernia, with report of case.  J. Indiana  M. Ass., 1927,
20: 135-40.—Jowers, R. F.  A case of  diaphragmatic hernia.
Brit. J. Surg., 1927-28, 15: 332.—Kalbak, K.  [Case of hernia
diphragmatica vera containing the greater part of intestinum
crassum]   Hospitalstidende,  1938,  81:  416-9.—Kukowka, A.
Zwerchfellhernie  bei  vierjs.hri?cm  Kinde.   Rontgenpraxis,
1936, 8: 333.—Lamarque, P.. Dufoix, M. [et al.]   Un cas de
hernie diaphragmatique congenitale  chez un enfant de 7  ana.
Arch.  Soc sc.  med.  biol. Montpellier,  1933,  14: 250-7.—
Landaeta Sojo, T., & Tosta P6rez, H. Sobre un caso de hernia
diafragmatica.  Gac. mid. Cardcas, 1936, 43: 145-9.—Leopold.
J. S.  Nontraumatic diaphragmatic hernia; report of a  case
in a child aged 4 years.   Am. J. Dis. Child., 1927, 32: 597-
601.—Loute.  Deux cas  de  hernie  diaphragmatique.   Arch.
mal.  app. digest..  Par.,  1933,  23:  559.—Louyot &  Lacour.
Un cas  de hernie  diaphragmatique  congenitale.   Bull.  Soc.
obst.  gyn. Paris, 1933, 22: 220.— Lupacciolu, G.  Un caso di
ernia diaframmatica sinistra del colon.  Radiol, med., Milano,
1934,  21: 594-604.—Madinaveitia,  J.  M.   Hernia  diafrag-
matica.   Progr. clfn.,  Madr.,  1926, 34: 441-51.—Makai, A.
Falle von Hernia diaphragmatica vera, Hernia diaphragmatica
spuria und ein Fall von Dextrocardie, durch Eventratio  dia-
phragmatica erzeugt.  Verh.  Budapest.  Ges.  Aerzte  (1908)
1909, 11-3.—Makovkin, V. A., & Blinova, O. I.  [Case reports
of diaphragmatic relaxation and hernia]  Klin, med., Moskva,
1937, 15: 891-6.—Mantovani, D. Un caso di  ernia diafram-
matica.   Atti Congr. ital. radiol. med., 1925, 6. Congr., 395-7.—
Maugeri, S.  Sopra un caso di ernia diaframmatica acquisita.
Gior. clin. med., 1933, 14: 830-9.—Menville, L. J.  The medical
aspect of non-traumatic diaphragmatic hernia; report of a  case
situated on the right side, anteriorly.  Med.  Clin. N. America,
1926, 9: 1073-87.—Mimpriss,  T.  W.  A case of diaphragmatic
hernia.  Brit. J. Surg., 1396, 24: 619-22.—Mitani, S.  Ueber
5  Falle  von Zwerchfellhernien von Neugeborenen.  Nippon
fujinkagakkai zasshi, 1933, 28: Nos. 1-7, 60.—Monteiro, H-, &
Rodrigues, A.  Un  cas de hernie diaphragmatique.  Fol. anat.
Univ. conimbr., 1929, 4:  1-22, 3  pl.—Newcomet, W. S.  Dia-
phragmatic hernia in a  young athlete.  Atlantic M. J., 1925-26,
29: 687-9.   ------ & Spackman, E. W.  Eventration  and
hernia of the diaphragm as an incidental finding.  Radiology,
1936, 27:  36-43.—Olah,  J.   [Cases  of congenital diaphrag-
matic  hernia]   Orvoskepzes,  1936,  26:  sept,  kiilonf.  (Toth
Festschr.) 132-4.—Oliphant, T. H.  Right sided diaphragmatic
hernia.  N. Orleans M. & S. J., 1930-31, 83: 104-9.—Orbaan.
C.  Een geval van hernia diaphragmatica.  Ned. tschr. geneesk.,
1926, 70: pt 2, 131.—Paisseau, G., Gu£naux, G., & Gautier, J.
Hernie  diaphragmatique   droite.  Bull. Soc.  pediat.  Paris,
1937, 35: 561-6.—Pancoast, H.  K., & Boles R. S. Clinical
and roentgenological studies in 15 cases of non-traumatic left
diaphragmatic  hernia.  Tr.  Am.  Gastroenter.  Ass.  (1926)
1927, 29: 23-36.  Also Arch. Int. M., 1926,  38: 633-46.  Also
repr.—Pierret,  R., & Breton,  A.  La hernie diaphragmatique
chez l'enfant; a propos d'une observation  de hernie diaphrag-
matique droite d'une anse colique  chez un  enfant de 7  ans.
Echo med. nord., 1934, 3. ser., 1: 430-44.—Porta, R.   Sopra
un caso di ernia diaframmatica destra.  Radiol, med.. Milano,
1936,  23: 255-62.—Reid,  G. P., & Russell,  E.  P.   Diaphrag-
matic  hernia of the right side.  Tr. Ass.  Physicians Mayo
Clin.  (1929) 1930, 10:  78-80.—Ribak, A.  [Case of rightsided
diaphragmatic  hernia]   Vest,  rentg.,  1927,  5:  315-22.—
Robertson, J.  H.   Case  of  diaphragmatic  hernia.  Tr.  R.
Med. Chir. Soc. Glasgow,  1928-29, 23: 105-8.  Also Glasgow
M. J., 1929, 111: 212-5.—Rubinovich, A. S.   [Cases of con-
genital diaphragmatic hernias]  Vest, rentg., 1938, 21: 106-9,
2 pl.—Santorsola, D.  Sopra un caso di ernia diaframmatica.
Rinasc. med., 1933, 10:  35-7, pl.—Schwartz,  A.   Contribu-
tion a I'etude des hernies  diaphragmatiques.  Bull. Soc.  nat.
chir..  Par., 1928, 54: 482-91.—Shatunov, P. G.  [Three cases
of  diaphragmatic  hernia]  Vest, khir.,  1936, 44: 40-2.—
Sierra, L.  Hernia del  diafragma. Bol. Soc. cir. Chile, 1927,
5:  207-11.—-Sighinolfi, T.  Ernia diaframmatica sinistra in
un neonato.  Gior. clin. med., 1926, 7: 174-83.—Simon, J.  [A
case of diaphragmatic hernia] Cas. 16k. Cesk.,  1928, 67:423-7.—
Sisk,  J. N.  Diaphragmatic hernia; report of 3  cases.  Am. J.
Surg.,  1928, n.  ser.,  4: 67-71.—Slooff, J.  [Case of diaphrag-
matic hernia]   Ned. mschr. geneesk., 1930-31,  17: 292, pl.—
Stobie, G. H.  Diaphragmatic hernia (a review of recent litera-
ture and a report on 5 cases)  Canad.  M. Ass. J., 1937, 36:
136-41.—Sturr,  R.  P.   Right-sided diaphragmatic  hernia.
Med.  Times, N. Y., 1934, 62: 243-6.—Sznrek.  W.  [Case of
congenital diaphragmatic  hernia]  Polska gaz.  lek., 1928, 7:
559.—Taillens.    Un cas  rare  de  hernie  diaphragmatique
congenitale.  Bull.  Soc.  pediat.  Paris, 1934,  32:  558-61.—
Thomas, C. C.   Non-traumatic diaphragmatic hernia;  with a
report of a case of  congential right-sided  hernia.  Radiology,
1937,  28: 608-13.—Thomas, J. L.   A case  of  diaphragmatic
hernia (evisceration)  Brit. M. J., 1928, 2: 935, pl.—Tr6sari-
eux. P., Coulouma, P., &  Garraud, R.  Formes cliniques des
hernies  et eventrations diaphragmatiques.  Echo med. nord.,
1935,  3.  ser., 3: 397-413.—Truesdale, P. E.  Diaphragmatic
hernia in a child, aged  1 year.   J. Am. M. Ass., 1931, 96:  847.
Also repr.—Twyman, E. D. Hernia of the diaphragm; report
of a case.  Tr.  West.  Surg. Ass. (1925)  1926, 35: 251-9 —
Tyson, R.  M.  Diaphragmatic hernia in  a  new-born infant;
case report.  Arch.  Pediat., N. Y., 1927, 44: 557-61—Valle-
bona, A.  Un caso di ernia diaframmatica congenita bilaterale.
Radiol, med., Milano,  1926, 13:  325-38,—Varkhameev, P. I.
[Case  of  incarcerated,  diaphragmatic  hernia]    Khirurgia,
Moskva,  1937,  No.  5,   139-41.—Vichard  & Fruhinsholz.
Un cas de hernie diaphragmatique embryonnaire.  Bull.  Soc.
obst. gyn. Paris, 1932, 21: 566-8.—Westrienen, A. F. A. S.
[Congenital diaphragmatic hernia; case]   Ned. tschr. geneesk.,
1930,  74: 953.—Yoerg, O. W.   Diaphragmatic hernia;  case
presentation.  Minnesota  M.,  1933, 16: 762. 
42                                  DIAPHRAGM
DIAPHRAGM
----   Hernia:  Causes and pathogenesis.

   See also under subheadings Absence; Eventra-
tion; Injury; Rupture.
   Cohen, P.  Contribution a l'6tude des her-
nies  diaphragmatiques   congenitales.  38p.   8?
Lausanne, 1934.
   Contat, C.  *Contribution a  I'etude des her-
nies  diaphragmatiques;  un  cas  de  hernie dia-
phragmatique  congenitale  vraie.    [Lausanne]
28p.   8?   Par.,  1933.
   Also Ann. anat. path., Par., 1933, 10: 1-22.
   Corlay,   A.    Contribution   a  I'etude  des
hernies  diaphragmatiques  droites  congenitales.
73p.   8?   Par.,  1936.
   Lipnik,   J.    *Zur   Frage   der  angeborenen
Zwerchfellhernien.  29p.   8?   Jena,  1927.
   Wronski, M.   *Zur Kenntnis der  Hernia dia-
phragmatica   congenita    [Berlin]    35p.    8?
Charlottenb., 1925.
   Adamy,  G.   Zur Klinik  und Pathogenese der Zwerchfell-
hernie.  Beitr. Klin.  Tuberk., 1928,  70:  461-4.—Auvray, M.
A propos de la hernie diaphragmatique.  Bull.  Soc. nat. chir.,
Par.,  1935, 61: 473.—Chimenti, A.   Contributo alio studio
dell'ernia diaframmatica congenita.  Riv. ital.  gin.,  1937,  20:
1-16.—Del Carril, M. J., Vergnolle, M. J., & Pereyra Ramirez,
D. Hernia diafragmatica e hipogenesia  gastrica.   Rev.  As.
med.  argent., 1934,  48: 774-8, 2 pl.—Divis, J.  Beitrag  zur
Aetiologie,  Klinik und Therapie der Zwerchfellbriiche.  Zbl.
Chir., 1937, 64: 314-20.—Elizalde, P. de. Hernias  y malfor-
maciones diafragmaticas en el lactante.  Arch, argent, pediat.,
1932,  3: 340-62.—Forty, F.   Congenital hernia through right
dome of diaphragm.  Brit.  J. Surg., 1934-35, 22: 500-3 —
Friedman,  J.  Congenital diaphragmatic  hernia; case  report.
Am. J. Roentg., 1935, 33: 36-8.—Fujinami, S.  Experimentelle
Erf orschung iiber den transdiaphragmalen Prolapsus der Bauch-
eingeweiden in  die  unilaterale  Brusthohle.  Jap. J. M.  Sc,
1934-36, 4: Surg., 306.—Heller, O., & Low-Beer, A.  Zur Frage
der angeborenen Zwerchfellhernien.  KinderarztL Prax., 1937,
8: 461-6.—Heydemann, E. R., & Dormeyer, H.   Beobach-
tungen iiber angeborene und  erworbene Zwerchfellbruche.  Zbl.
Chir., 1937, 64: 783-99.—Jewesbury, R. C. Notes on 3 cases of
congenital  diaphragmatic hernia.  Proc.  R.  Soc. M.,  Lond.,
1934-35, 28: 653-9.—Jutras, A.  Les ectopies  thoraciques du
tube digestif. Union med. Canada, 1932, 61: 473-8.—Karlin,
M. Ein seltener Fall von Hernia diaphragmatica spuria beim
Neugeborenen;  Beitrag zur Entstehung der Zwerchfellbruche.
Med.  Welt, 1928, 2:  62.—Kudish, B. M.  [Genesis and diag-
nosis of diaphragmatic hernia]  Vest, rentg., 1929, 7: 27-41.—
Lazzarini, L.  Contributo alia patogenesi ed alia cura dell'ernia
diaframmatica.  Arch. Soc. ital. chir. (1927) 1928, 34: 613-7 —
Maingot, G., Sarasin, R., & Duclos, H.  Considerations sur les
hernies diaphragmatiques. Arch. mal. app. digest., Par., 1936,
26: 138-46.—Mari, D.  Contributo alia conoscenza dell'ernia
diaframmatica congenita.  Pediat. prat.,  Mod., 1929,  6:  47-
54.—Mauclaire, P.   A propos des hernies diaphragmatiques.
Bull. Soc. nat. chir., Par., 1935, 61: 474.—Mazzei, E. S., & Bun-
sow, A.  Enterocolon-torax izquierdo por malformaci6n diafrag-
matica.  Rev. As. med. argent., 1938,  52: 700-2.—Merger &
Leuret. Les hernies  diaphragmatiques congenitales; contribu-
tion a leur  etude pathogenique et clinique.  Gyn. obst., Par.,
1932,  26: 399-426.—Orts Llorca, F.  Contribuci6n al estudio de
las hernias diafragmaticas congenitas.  Arq. anat., 1933-34,
16: 1-32.—Pollitzer, R.  Contributo alia  conoscenza dell'ernia
diaframmatica congenita. Clin, igiene inf., 1927, 2: 61-73.—
Pozzan, A.  Contributo alia conoscenza  delle ernie diafram-
matiche  congenite;  ernie  diaframmatiche  pseudocongenite.
Arch. ital. anat. pat.,  1934, 5: 660-81.—Rossi, L., & Puviani, L.
Considerazioni su un caso  di  ernia diaframmatica.   Pediat.
prat., Mod., 1932, 9: 67-73, pl.—Rubio y Palma, F.  Hernias
y accidentes del trabajo. Arch, med.,  Madr.,  1930, 33: 386-
91.—Zamorani,  V.  Contributo alia conoscenza dell'ernia  dia-
frammatica congenita.  Prat, pediat., Genova, 1927, 5: 499-
504.

----  Hernia: Complications.

   Dordain,   M.    Contribution  k  I'etude  de
l'^tranglement   herniaire  aigu  trans-diaphrag-
matique.  52p.   8?  Par.,  1929.
   Alpert, N.  Congenital diaphragmatic hernia with complete
rotation of  stomach.  Med. J. & Rec, 1926, 123: 84.—Anker-
hold-Hellner, C.   Kongenitale  Zwerchfellhernie mit  Lagen-
veranderung des Magens und Darms.  Arch. Kinderh., 1931,
93: 303-6.—Argonz, E., & Ruiz, F. B.  Hernia diafragmatica
congenita, dextrocardia  por desplazamiento.   Sem.  med., B.
Air., 1927,  34:  109.—Assmann, H.  Hernia  und Eventratio
diaphragmatica.  Fortsch. Rontgenstrahl., 1919, 26: 1-11,  2
pl.—Banu,  N.  D.   [Eventration and  diaphragmatic  hernia]
Spitalul,  1934,  54: 370-6.—Bettman, R. B., &  Hess, J. H.
Incarcerated diaphragmatic  hernia in an infant, with opera-
tion and recovery.  J. Am. M. Ass., 1929, 92: 2014-6.—Bock,
A. V„ & Brooke. P. A.  Diaphragmatic hernia and secondary
anemia; 10 cases.  N. England J. M.,  1933, 209: 615-25.—
Braun,  W.   Eingeklemmte  Zwerchfellhernie.   Deut.  med
Wschr., 1927,53: 1623.—Brown, L., & Sampson, H. L. Efficient
collapse of a tuberculous lung following diaphragmatic hernia
of the stomach.  Am. Rev. Tuberc, 1936, 33: 322-7.—Demel,
R.  Blutendes Magengeschwiir in einer Zwerchfellhernie mit
einem Beitrag zur radikalen Beseitigung beider Erkrankungen
Wien. klin. Wschr., 1933, 46: 486-9.—Denis, R.  Hernie dia-
phragmatique etrangiee.  Lyon chir., 1934, 31: 51-5.—Derome,
Boppe  [et al.]   Un cas d'etranglement retrograde thoraco-
abdominal de hernie diaphragmatique congenitale.  Bull. Soc
pediat. Paris, 1932, 30: 695-9.—Ellis, J. W. Strangulated dia-
phragmatic hernia; report of case.  U. S. Nav. M. Bull., 1928,
26:  924-7, 6 pl.—Evans, J.  Hernia of the diaphragm; with
report of case of the congenital variety complicated by periodic
rotation of the stomach.   Am. J. Roentg., 1927, n. ser., 18:
133-6.—Gallo, E.  Occlusione intestinale  per incarceramento
di un'ernia diaframmatica.  Rass. internaz. clin. ter., 1926, 7:
404-11.—Gardner, K. D.  Diaphragmatic hernia  associated
with secondary anemia.  Am. J.  M.  Sc, 1933, 185: 561-8.—
Hamilton, I.   Sudden death in  unrecognized diaphragmatic
hernia.  Austral. N. Zealand J.  Surg.,  1935, 5: 181.—Harring-
ton, S.  W.  Diaphragmatic hernia with traumatic gastric ulcer;
report  of a case. Proc. Mayo Clin., 1928, 3:  241.  -----
Diaphragmatic hernia associated with traumatic gastric erosion
and  ulcer.  Tr.  West.  Surg. Ass. (1929)  1930,  39: 213-71.
Also Surg. Gyn.  Obst.,  1930-31, 51: 504-21.—Hidassy, D.
[Sudden death  due to diaphragmatic hernia]  Orv. hetil., 1936,
80:  588.—Khan, M. Y.  A  case of strangulated diaphragmatic
hernia.  Ind. M. Gaz., 1932, 67:  521.—Labbe, M.  Eventra-
tions et hernies  diaphragmatiques.  Arch. mal.  app. digest.,
Par., 1933, 23: 241-55. —Lessa de Azevedo, J.   Um caso de
hernia  diafragmatica estrangulada.  Sciencia med., Rio, 1929,
7: 2-10, 2 pl.—Madinaveitia, J. M.  Hernias y eventraciones
diafragmaticas.   Progr. clfn., Madr.,  1927,  35: 243; 1929, 37:
665.—Marks, J. H.   Diaphragmatic hernia and  associated
conditions.  Am. J. Roentg., 1937, 37: 613-32.—Martin, E. A.
Diaphragmatic  hernia with  a  pernicious  anemia  syndrome
associated with gastric displacement and achlorhydria, followed
by  polycythemia and normal  gastric acidity.  Med. Bull.
Veterans Admin., 1937-38, 14: 174-8.—Moller,  F.  Zwerch-
fellhernie und Magenkarzinom;  zugleich einige Betrachtungen
iiber Blutungen  und Anamien bei Zwerchfellhernien.   Acta
med. scand.,  1930-31, 74: 421-9.—Montanari,  A.  Ernia  e
rilassamento della meta sinistra del diaframma.  Radiol, med.,
Milano, 1927, 14: 33-9.—Nyst, P. M. E. P.  [Congenital incar-
cerated diaphragmatic hernia]  Ned. tschr. geneesk., 1935, 79:
3545-8, pl.—Old, E. H. H. Congenital diaphragmatic hernia
and  cardiac malformation.  Bull. Lying-in Hosp. N.  York,
1904, 1: 16, pl.—Paaby, H.  [Case of congenital incarcerated
diaphragmatic  hernia]   Ugeskr. laeger, 1936, 98:  289-94.—
Pistocchi, G.  Ernia diaframmatica con strozzamento e torsione
del  colon.   Gior.  clin.  med.,  1932, 13: 347-64.—Pomme, B.,
Dutrey, M., &  Velluz, J.  Mort rapide par hernie diaphragma-
tique congenitale. Lyon med., 1938,  161: 622-6—R0vig, G.
[Hernia diaphragmatica incarcerata]   Norsk, mag. laegevid.,
1936, 97: 1018-28.—Sangster,  A. H.   Left diaphragmatio
hernia:  perforation of gastric ulcer  into  left pleural  cavitv.
Brit. J. Surg., 1935-36, 23: 684.—Sennels, A.  [Diaphragmatic
hernia  with symptoms of incarceration]  Ugeskr.  laeger, 1930,
92:  274-6.-—Sierra, F., & Zuckermann, C.   Hernia diafragma-
tica estrangulada. Rev. mex. cir., 1937, 5: 143-6.—Taddei, A.
Ernia  diafragmatica;  eventratio  frenica.   Arch. ital.  anat.,
1932-33, 3: 741-54.—Truesdale, P. E.  Traumatic rupture as a
sequence to congenital hernia of the diaphragm, with an experi-
mental study of its mechanism and the effects of phrenicotomy.
Tr.  Am. Surg. Ass., 1929,  47: 174-88.—Woolstein, M. Con-
genital diaphragmatic hernia  and  cardiac malformation. Bull.
Lying-in Hosp.  N.  York, 1904,  1:  17-9.—Zuckermann,  C.
Hernias diafragmaticas estranguladas; dos observaciones. Rev.
med. Yucatan, 1936-37, 19: 48-54.

----   Hernia: Diagnosis.

  Brandt,   S.   *La  hernie  diaphragmatique;
revue d'ensemble plus  particulierement du point
de  vue radiologique.   47p.  8?   Geneve,  1929.
   Buxbatjm,  H.   *Drei  Falle  von Hernia dia-
phragmatica spuria  congenita;  ihre Pathologie,
Pathogenese  und Differential-Diagnose [Munster
i. W.]  36p.   8?   Altona-Bahrenfeld,  1930.
   Dumesny,  J.    Contribution  au  diagnostic
de  la  hernie diaphragmatique.   47p.   8?   Par.,
1926.
  Orlean,   E.   *La telestlreoradiographie des
hernies et eventrations diaphragmatiques (utilite*
et  avantages)  68p.   8?   Par., 1931.
  Aguilar Alvarez, J.  Algunas anotaciones para el diagn6stico
y tratamiento de las  hernias transdiafragmaticas.  An. clin.
Hosp.  Juarez,  Mex., 1931, 1: 122-5.—Balaban, I. I.   [Roent-
gendiagnosis  of parasternal,  diaphragmatic hernia]   Vrach.
delo, 1936, 19: 885.—Ball, D.  A new diagnostic procedure for
diaphragmatic hernia; the Seidlitz powder test.  J. Am.  M.
Ass., 1935, 105: 1267.—Bisbini,  B.  Ernia ed eventratio dia-
fragmatica.   Boll. Soc.  med. chir.  Modena.  1929-39. 30: 
DIAPHRAGM
343
DIAPHRAGM
  127-42.—Boca,  L.   [Diaphragmatic  left  hernia;  radiologic
  diagnosis]   Spitalul,  1931,  51:  429-36.—Bohmansson,  G.
  [Hernia  diaphragmatica spuria]  Sven. lak.  tidn.,  1933,  30:
  404-8.—Bonorino  Udaondo,  C.  Los elementos  diagn6sticos
  en las  hernias  y  eventraciones  diafragmaticas.   Dia med.,
  B. Air.,  1931-32,  4: 819-21.—Bonzanigo, C.  Zur  klinischen
  Diagnose der Zwerchfellhernie beim Saugling.  Zschr. Kinderh.,
  1930, 50: 253-8.—Brown, S.  Diaphragmatic hernia; the X-ray
  diagnosis with 10 case reports.  J. Med., Cincin.,  1930-31,
  11:  520-5.—Bruno,  G.  Ernia  diaframmatica  spuria e  con-
  siderazioni sul meccanismo della  sua costituzione.  Ann.  ital.
  chir., 1933,  12:  297-302.—Bryce, A. G.,  & Gray, E. D.  Un-
  usual difficulties in  the diagnosis of a diaphragmatic hernia.
  Brit. J.  Surg., 1933, 20: 692-4.—Diodes, L.,  & Orlean, E.
  La  teiestereoradiographie  des  hernies  et eventrations  dia-
  phragmatiques (utilite et avantages)  Bull. Soc.  radiol. med.
  France,  1931,  19: 278-81.—DTstria, A.   Ernia diaframmatica
  del  tenue e del cieco,  studiata all'esame radiologico.  Rass.
  ter.  pat. clin., 1933. 5: 329-47.—Doring, H.  Ein Fall  von
  falschem Zwerchfellbruch.  Deut.  Zschr.  Chir., 1931, 132:
  393-8.—Eggers, C.  Hernia or  eventration of the diaphragm;
  report of a  case.  J. Thorac. Surg., 1931, 1: 41-9.—Elward,
  J. F., & Otell,  L. S.  Nontraumatic  diaphragmatic hernia.
  Am.  J.  Roentg.,  1929,  22:  535-42.—Garot, L.   Diagnostic
  clinique  de la hernie diaphragmatique etrangie.e.  Arch. med.
  enf.,  1936, 39: 337-48.—Gaudier, H.   Un cas de hernie  dia-
  phragmatique du  colon transverse; difHcultes du diagnostic.
  Bull. Soc. nat. chir., Par.,  1928, 54: 399-402.—Gibson, F. S.
  The diagnosis of diaphragmatic  hernia with acute obstruction.
  J. Am.  M. Ass., 1929,  93: 1719-24.—Gobell, R.  Wie diag-
  nostiziert und  wie  behandelt   man  eine Zwerchfellhernie?
  Med. Welt, 1928, 2: 512-5.—Harrington, S. W.  The diagnosis
  and treatment of  diaphragmatic hernia.  J. Thorac.  Surg.,
  1931, 1: 24-40.—Hayer, E.  Seltenere Formen  von Zwerch-
  fellhernien  und  ihre rontgenologische Erfassung.   Fortsch.
  Rontgenstrahl.,  1933,  48:  165-76.—Hedblom,  C. A.  Diag-
  nosis and treatment of diaphragmatic hernia.  Tr. West. Surg.
  Ass. (1923)  1924,  33: 79-98.—Hildebrand,  H., &  Hess, O.
  Zur Differentialdiagnose zwischen Hernia diaphragmatica  und
  Eventratio diaphragmatica.  Miinch. med. Wschr.,  1905, 51:
  745-8.—Jung.  Hernie diaphragmatique  gauche diagnostique
  du vivant de l'enfant.  Bull. Soc. obst. gyn.  Paris,  1927, 16:
  237.—Kirklin, B. R.   Progress in the roentgenologic diagnosis
  of diaphragmatic hernia.  Proc. Mayo Clin.,  1930,  5: 197.—
  Kobayashi, M.  Beitrage zur Klinik und Autopsie der con-
  genitalen falschen  Zwerchfellhernie.  J.  Orient. M., Dairen,
  1933, 19: 50.—Krenn, L.  Bericht fiber eine Zwerchfellshernie
  mit interessantem  Auskultationsbefund.  Wien. klin. Wschr.,
  1933, 46: 1026-8.—Le Wald, L. T. Roentgenological diagnosis
  of diaphragmatic hernia.  Am.  J. Roentg., 1928, n. ser., 20:
  423-30.—Lord, F.  T.  A case  of diaphragmatic  hernia with
  remarks  on  diagnosis.   Med.  Clin. N.  America, 1929,  13:
  67-73.—Marks, J. H. Roentgen ray findings in diaphragmatic
  hernia.   N.  England J.  M.,  1936,  215:  777-81— Marty, R.
  Les  hernies   diaphragmatiques;  diagnostic  et  traitement.
  Rev. serv. san. mil., Par., 1937, 106: 525-70.—Moore, A. B., &
  Kirklin,  B. R.  Progress  in the  roentgenologic diagnosis of
  diaphragmatic hernia.   J.  Am.  M. Ass., 1930, 95: 1966-9.
  Also repr.—Morison, J. M.  W.  Diaphragmatic hernia;  a
  radiological study.  Tr. R. Med. Chir. Soc. Glasgow, 1926, 20:
  100-5.—Motzfeldt, K.  Hernia og eventratio diaphragmatica.
  Norsk mag. laegevid., 1912, 5 R., 10: 1693-732.—Myers, W. A.
  Diaphragmatic hernias;  a clinical and radiologic study of 25
  cases. J. Missouri M. Ass., 1934, 31: 428-35.—Nystrom, B.
  [X-ray diagnosis of  relaxation  of diaphragm and diaphrag-
  matic hernia]   Fin. lak.  sail, hand., 1929,  71: 459-66.—Often,
  M., & Schefold.   Beitrag  zur  Differentialdiagnose  zwischen
  Eventratio und Hernia diaphragmatica.   Deut.  Arch. klin.
  Med., 1910, 99: 468-78,  pl.—Overholt, R. H.  Diaphragmatic
  hernia; phrenic nerve stimulation  under fluoroscope as an aid
  in diagnosis.   Ann.  Surg.,  1930, 91:  381-91.—Passarge,  E.
  Zur Frage der Diagnostik und  Begutachtung eingeklemmter
  Zwerchfellhernien.    Mschr.  Unfallh.,  1937,  44:  664-9 —
  Piazzoni,  P.   Ernia  o eventratio diaphragmatica?  Corriere
 san.,  Milano,  1909,  20: 401-4.—Poirot.  Hernie diaphrag-
 matique  et eventration  diaphragmatique.  Bull. Soc. radiol.
 med. France,  1936, 24:  148-50.—Pouche, A.  Sulla diagnosi
 di  ernia  diaframmatica  congenita  nel lattante.   Med. ital.,
 1934,  15: 794.  Also  Pediatria  (Riv.)   1935, 43:  941-9.—
 Quenu, J.   Hernies  diaphragmatiques.   Arch.  med. chir.
 app. resp., Par.,  1926, I: 356-78.—Reich, L.   Zur Rontgen-
 diagnose  der  Zwerchfellhernie  und  verwandter  Krankheits-
 bilder  des Zwerchfells.   Wien.  Arch.  inn. Med.,  1923,  6:
 445-86.—Rutz, A.,  & Fnlde, E.   Diagnose und Therapie von
 Zwerchfellbriichen.  Zschr. arztl. Fortbild., 1933, 30: 556-9 —
 Schisler,  E.  J.   Diagnosis and congenital  diaphragmatic
 hernia, report of case.  J. Missouri M. Ass., 1929, 26: 228-31.—
 Schoen, E. Ueber Zwerchfellhernien.  Rontgenpraxis, 1935, 7:
 95-105.—Schonfeld, H.   Zur  rontgenologischen  Differential-
 diagnose   zwischen  Hernia  und  Relaxatio diaphragmatica.
 Klin.  Wschr.,  1926, 5: 1657-60.—Seidel, H.  Zur Diagnose
 und  Therapie  der  Zwerchfellhernie.  Zbl.  Chir., 1927,  54:
 834-43.—Sempe.   Hernies  transdiaphragmatiques  gauches;
 relaxation  localisee de l'hemicoupole diaphragmatique gauche.
 Bull.  Soc. radiol. med.  France,  1936, 24: 425-30—Sosina,
 B. M., & Ksendzov, E. M.  [Clinical aspect and roentgendiag-
nosis of diaphragmatic hernia and relaxation of the diaphragm]
Klin, med., Moskva,  1937, 15: 610-3.—Trincas.M.  II pro-
blema diagnostico dell'ernia diaframmatica.  Athena, Roma,
 1935, 4:  455-8.—Unger,  A.  S., &  Poppel, M. H.  Roentgen
 diagnosis of diaphragmatic hernia.  Am. J.  Surg., 1937,  38:
 251-8.—Vaccarezza. R. A.,  & Ivanissevich,  O.  Hernia dia-
 fragmatica; consideraciones diagndsticas y terapeuticas.  Rev.
 mid. lat. amer., B. Air., 1931-32, 17: 765-806.—Vickers, F. P.
 Radiography of  the oesophagus  and suspected cases of dia-
 phragmatic hernia of the stomach.  Radiography, Lond., 1938.
 4: 149-51.—Watson, L. F. Diagnosis of diaphragmatic hernia.
 Med. J. & Rec, 1930, 131: 95.

 ----   Hernia,  hiatus [paraesophageal]
    See   also   Cardia,   Spasm;   Esophagus,  Ab-
 normities;  Stomach, Abnormities; Stomach, Her-
 nia.
    Bonsmann, F.  *Beitrag zur Symptomatologie
 der Hiatushernien   [Freiburg]   28p.   8?   Koln,
 1931.
    Goede,  H.   *Beitrag zu  Zwerchfellhernie mit
 Bericht  eines beobachteten Falles  von Hernia
 paraoesophagea vera   [Jena]  43p.  8?  Rostock,
 1933.
    Jungper, G.  *Wahrer und nicht  angeborener
 oesophagealer Bruch des Zwerchfells.   p.463-85.
 8?   Berl.,  1933.
    Also Virchows Arch., 1933, 289:
    Stenzel,  K.   G.     *Ueber   die   sogenannte
 normale   Muskelbundelkreuzung  in  der   Pars
 lumbalis  des  Zwerchfells; ihre  Beziehungen  zu
 Hernien  am  Foramen  oesophageum  und  iiber
 einen  Fall  von  Hernia   diaphragmatica  oeso-
 phagea vera.   35p.   8?  Gott.,  1926.
    Wegemer,  E.    *Hernia  diaphragmatica  hia-
 tus oesophagei  (Hiatusbruch)   30p.   8?  Marb.,
 1931.
    Akerlund,  A.   Hernia  diaphragmatic  Hiatus oesophagei
 vom anatomischen  und   rontgenologischen   Gesichtspunkt.
 Acta radiol., Stockh., 1926, 6: 3-22, 2 pl.—Anders, H. E., &
 Bahrmann,  E.  Ueber  die  sogenannten  Hiatushernien  des
 Zwerchfells  im hoheren Alter und ihre Genese.   Zschr.  Zell-
 forsch., 1932, 16: 736-96.—Andrews, K.  S.   Diaphragmatic
 hernia: with a report of 10 cases of  oesophageal orifice hernia.
 Am. J. Digest. Dis., 1935-36, 2: 310-7.—Barsony, T.  Ueber
 die Hiatus-Hernien.  Fortsch. Rontgenstrahl.,  1928, 38:  629-
 41.   ------  [Hiatus  hernia]  Orvoskepzes,  1934,  24:  nov.
 kulonf. (Verebeiy Festschr.)   137-40.   ------  & Polgar,  F.
 Beitrage  zur  Rontgensymptomatologie   der   Hiatusbruche.
 Fortsch. Rontgenstrahl., 1928, 37: 174-7.—Berg, H. H. Ueber
 die verborgenen Briiche und die Insuffizienz des Hiatus oesopha-
 geus.  Rontgenpraxis,  1931,  3: 443-55.—Berning, H.  Ueber
 eine Hiatushernie (Typus III nach Aekerland)   Zschr.  klin.
 Med., 1936, 130: 679-87.  ------ Die Hiatusbrttche (Herniae
 diaphragmaticae hiatus oesophagei)  Erg. inn. Med. Kinderh.,
 1938, 53: 523-85.—Blasingame, F. J. L. Congenitally shortened
 esophagus  (thoracic stomach) report of 2  cases found post-
 mortem.  Ann. Surg., 1936, 103: 337-47.—Broc, R., & Jaubert
 de Beaujeu, A. Biloculation congenitale de l'estomac avec une
 poche intrathoracique ou  hernie du hiatus diaphragmatique.
 J. radiol. electr., 1930, 14: 13-22.—Carnot, P., Bergeret, A., &
 Caroli, J.  Deux  cas de hernies de  l'hiatus diaphragmatique.
 Arch. mal. app.  digest.. Par., 1932,  22: 789.—Castronovo,  E.
 Ernia diaframmatica destra vera  dello stomaco attraverso lo
 hiatus esofageo.  Radiol,  med., Milano,  1927, 14: 211-9.—
 Christiansen, H.  A case of hematemesis in an infant due to
 esophageal orifice hernia.  Acta radiol., Stockh., 1937, 18: 77-
 80.—Clerf, L. H., & Manges, W. F.  Congenital anomalies of
 the esophagus, with special reference to the congenitally short
 esophagus with a portion  of  stomach above  the  diaphragm.
 Ann. Otol. Rhinol.,  1933, 42: 1058-68.  Also J. Am. M. Ass.,
 1934, 102: 2008-12.  Also Rev. Gastroenter., 1935, 2: 18-23 —
 Coebergh, H.  Beitrag  zur Kasuistik  der Zwerchfellhernien
 durch  den  Hiatus  oesophagus  (Recessus  retromediastinalla
 phrenico-peritonealis Gruber)   Anat. Anz., 1931-32, 73: 56-
 63.—Comolli, A.,  & Baggio, G.  Nuovi criterii nell'interpre-
 tazione patogenetica delle  ernie dello hiatus esofageo.   Arch.
 ital. mal. app. diger.,  1934, 3: 316-23.—Conolly, JT. F. Q..  A
 Hopkirk, W. G. S. A case of  oesophageal hiatus hernia.  East
 Afr. M. J., 1937-38, 14: 287, pl.—Cowan, 1.1.   Diaphragmatio
 hiatus hernia.  Am. J. Roentg., 1937, 37:  333-^5.—Donmer
 & Tiprez.  Hernie gastrique a  travers l'hiatus diaphragmatique
 se  traduisant  par  un syndrome angineux.  Bruxelles med.,
 1936-37, 17:135.—Drehsen, H. Hernia diaphragmatica hiatus
 oesophagei dextra traumatica.  Rontgenpraxis,  1929,  1: 689-
93.—Eisen, D.  Oesophageal hiatus hernia; with special refer-
 ence to its X-ray diagnosis.  Canad. M. Ass. J., 1938, 39: 207-
 13.—Elward, J. F.  Diaphragmatic hernia and diverticulum of
 the esophagus.  Am. J.  Roentg., 1936, 36: 305-8.—Engels,  H.
 Antrum cardiacum als Hiatusbruch?  Fortsch. Rontgenstrahl.,
 1928, 38: 500-8.—Fagnano, G. Le  ernie  dello hiatus.  Arch.
ital. mal. app. diger., 1935, 4: 3-21.—Falkenhausen, M. von.
Zur Kasuistik der Hernia  hiatus oesophagei.  Fortsch. Ront-
genstrahl., 1926-37, 35: 985-9.—Findlay, L.,  & Kelly, A.  B. 
DIAPHRAGM
344
DIAPHRAGM
Congenital shortening  of  the oesophagus  and the  thoracic
Btomach resulting therefrom.  Proc R. Soc. M, Lond., 1931,
24: 1561-78.  Also J. Lar. Otol., Lond., 1931,  46: 797-816, 7
pl  Finsterer, II.  Hernia diaphragmatica  vera.   Wien. klin.
Wschr., 1926, 39:  114.—Frimann-Dahl, J.   [Two  cases of
diaphragmatic hernia at the esophageal opening]  Norsk mag.
laegevid.,  1930,  91: 616-20.—Garraud, R.,   &  Bastien, P.
Hernies des vist-eres abdominaux a travers les orifices normaux
du diaphragme (hernies diaphragmatiques  vraies  de Adams)
Ann.  anat. path.,  Par., 1936, 13:  603-22.—Gillespie, J. B.
Congenital shortening of the esophagus.  J. Pediat., S. Louis,
1936,  8: 38-40.—Grynberg,  Z., &  Brand, J.   [Hernia hiatus
oesophagei]  Warsz. czas. lek. 1937, 14: 890-2.—Haroen, I. L.,
& Gerlings, P. G.  [Congenital short esophagus with peptic
ulcer]  Ned. tschr. geneesk, 1934, 78: 655-8, 2 pl.  Also Acta
otolar., Stockh.,  1933-34,  19: 461-6.—Held, I. W.,  & Gold-
bloom, A.  A.  Hiatus hernia.  Rev.  Gastroenter., 1936, 3: 291-
301.—Hernia diaphragmatica hiatus  oesophagei:  Kasuistik.
Acta radiol.,  Stockh., 1926,  6: 49-64.—Hilpert.  Demonstra-
tion eines  Falles von echter Zwerchfellhernie. Vereinsbl. pfalz.
Aerzte, 1927, 39: 191.—Hollaender, L.  Rechtsseitige Hernia
diaphragmatica  paroesophagea; thoracic stomach.   Fortsch.
Rontgenstrahl., 1928, 37: 843-7.—Hunter, C.  Hiatus hernia.
Manitoba  M. Ass. Rev., 1936, 16: 3.—Hybbinette, S.  Ein mit
gutem Resultat  operierter Fall von Hernia  diaphragmatica
hiatus oesophagei.   Acta chir.  scand.,  1929, 65:   550-7.—
Jacob, F. H., Tweedie, A., & Negus, V. E. Congenital shorten-
ing of oesophagus.  J. Lar. Otol., Lond., 1933, 48: 486-8, 7 pl —
Jacobs, L. G. Carcinoma in a case of esophageal hiatus hernia.
Am. J. Roentg., 1938, 40: 381.—Jacobson, W. C.  An interest-
ing case of hiatus hernia.  Med. Rec,  N. Y.,  1937,  145: 98-
100.—Jacquelin, C.  Hernies occultes de la grosse tuberosite
gastrique a travers l'hiatus oesophagien du diaphragme.  Gaz.
med. France,  1938, 45: suppl. gastr.. No. 21, 3-7.—Kaestner,
E.  Kasuistischer Beitrag zum Krankheitsbild der Hiatushernie.
Med. Welt, 1932, 6: 1349.—Keijser, S.  [Diaphragmatic hernia
through esophageal hiatus]   Ned.  tschr. geneesk., 1931,  75:
pt 3,  4644-9, 2 pl.—Key, E.  Hernia diaphragmatica hiatus
oesophagei vom  chirurgisch-therapeutischen  Gesichtspunkt.
Acta radiol., Stockh., 1926, 6: 35-48.—Koikcgami, H.  Ueber
einen Fall von Hernia diaphragmatica vera oesophagea (Tonn-
dorf)  und die Entstehungsweise derselben.  Morph. Jahrb.,
1933, 72: 446-59.—Kronsjo, M. [Diaphragmatic hernia of the
esophageal hiatus combined with gastric ulcer and fatal hemor-
rhage]  Sven. lak. tidn.,  1929, 26: 1067-72.—Lafield, W. A.
Hernia  through the esophageal opening  of the  diaphragm.
Yale  J. Biol., 1930-31, 3: 165-8,  2 pl.—Lake, N. C.  Para-
oesophageal diaphragmatic hernia.   Brit. M. J., 1933, 1: 331-
3.—Lome, C. H. von.  Beitrag zur Frage der  Hiatushernien.
Rontgenpraxis, 1937, 9: 325-7.—McEachern, J. D.  Congenital
diaphragmatic hernia in infants; report of a case through the
esophageal opening.  Arch. Pediat., N. Y , 1926, 43: 688-90 —
Makkas,  M.   Hernia vera hiatus  oesophagei  permagna  bila-
teralis.  Beitr. klin. Chir., 1933, 157: 623-32.—Manges, W. F.,
& Clerf, L. H.  Congenital anomalies of the alimentary tract
with  special  reference  to the congenitally short esophagus.
Am. J.  Roentg., 1935, 33: 657-69.—Moersch, H.  J.  Hiatal
hernia.  Ann. Otol. Rhinol.,  1938, 47: 754-67.—Monkhouse,
J. P., & Montgomery, S. K.  A report of 7 cases of partial
thoracic stomach with short oesophagus.  J. Lar. Otol., Lond.,
1933, 48:  743-53, 12 pl.—Moschcowitz, E.  The simultaneous
association of hiatus hernia  and coronary disease.  J. Mount
Sinai Hosp.  N.  York, 1937-38,  4:  272-4.—Oehlecker, F.
Beitrag zur Frage der Hiatushernien. Deut.  Zschr. Chir., 1936-
37, 248: 153-66.—Oehnell, H.  Hernia diaphragmatica para-
esophageal; from a clinical point of view.  Acta med. scand.,
1926, Suppl. 16, 397-406.  ------   Hernia  diaphragmatica
Hiatus  oesophagei  vom  intern   klinischen  Gesichtspunkt.
Acta  radiol.,  Stockh., 1926,  6: 23-34.—Peterson, V.  L.   Dia-
phragmatic hernia (report of 3 cases of paraesophageal hernia)
West Virginia M. J., 1936, 32:223-6.—Reerink,  H.  [Congenital
short esophagus with partial thoracic stomach]  Mschr. kinder-
geneesk.,  1937, 6: 374-82.—Reich, L.   Ein Fall von Hernia
diaphragmatica sinistra paraoesophagea.  Klin. Wschr., 1926,
5: 607.—Richardson, E. B.  Hernia through  the  esophageal
orifice of  the diaphragm.  Tr. South.  Surg.  Ass.,  1928, 41:
14-31, 2 pl.  Also Surg. Gyn. Obst., 1929, 49: 129-37.—Ritvo,
M.  Hernia of the  stomach through the esophageal  orifice of
the diaphragm.  J. Am. M. Ass., 1930, 94: 15-21.  Also repr.—
Ross. J. P.  The congenital short oesophagus.   S. Barth. Hosp.
J., Lond.,  1934, 41: 223-6.—Samuelsen, E.  [Hernia diaphrag-
matica through a hiatus of the oesophagus]  Hospitalstidende,
1927, 70:  821-31.—Santoro, M.  L'ernia diaframmatica  dello
hiatus esofageo.  Arch.  ital. mal. app. diger., 1936, 5: 455-73.—
Sauerbruch, F., Cbaoul, H., & Adam, A.  Anatomisch-klini-
scher und rontgenologischer Beitrag zur Hiatushernie,  Deut.
med. Wschr., 1932, 58:1391 [Erwiderung von G. von Bergmann]
1397.—Schilling, K.  Zur Kasuistik der Hernia paraoesophagea.
Fortsch. Rontgenstrahl., 1928, 37: 165-9.—Schilling, V. Ueber
Blutungen bei paraosophagealen Hernien.  Deut. med. Wschr.,
1933, 59:  247-9.—Soulas, A. Raccourcissement congenital de
l'oesophage avec  st6nose  et estomac  sus-diaphragmatique
Bull. Soc. med.  Paris, 1937, 522-8.—Stenzel,  K.  G.   Zur
Benennung der  durch  den  Hiatus oesophageus hindurchtre-
tenden wahren Zwerchfellhernien.   Deut. Zschr. Chir., 1929,
216:  138-43.—Teschendorf, W.   Paraosophageale  Hiatus-
hernie.  Rontgenpraxis, 1937, 9:  201.—Tihen, H. N.   Dia-
phragmatic hernia with especial reference to oesophageal hiatus
hernia.  J. Kansas M. Soc, 1935, 36: 95-101.—Tmesdale,  P. E.
Hernia  of  the  diaphragm;  esophageal  type in adults.   N.
England J.  M.,  1934, 210: 781-3.—Ude, W. H., & Rigler, L. G.
Hernia of the diaphragm through the esophageal hiatus with
report of 19 cases.  Minnesota M., 1929, 12: 751-8.—Vidako-
vits, K.  [Diaphragmatic  hernia,  especially  hiatus  hernia]
Orv. hetil.,  1935, 79: 603; 634.—Vinson. P.  P., & Moersch.
H. J.  Para-esophageal  diaphragmatic  hernia associated with
intrinsic  lesions in the  esophagus;  report  of  cases.  Arch.
Otolar., Chic, 1935, 21:  437-41.—Wright, A. J.  Specimen and
skiagrams of a case of congenital shortness of the oesophagus,
with stricture.  Proc. R. Soc. M., Lond., 1934-35, 28:  1572.
Also J. Lar. Otol., Lond., 1935, 50: 919.

----   Hernia:  Manifestations.

   Pyt,  J. C.   *Les  symptomes pleuro-pulmo-
naires  au  cours  de  la  hernie  diaphragmatique
congenitale.   48p.   8?   Versailles,  1932.
   Schtjpp, [M.]  W.  *Zur Symptomatologie der
Hernia und  Relaxatio diaphragmatica.   55p.  8?
Rostock, 1932.
   Bock, A. V.,  Dulin, J. W., & Brooke, P. A.  Diaphragmatic
hernia and secondary anemia: 10 cases.   Tr. Ass. Am. Physi-
cians, 1933, 48: 333-44.—Bohme, W.  Ueber ein neues Symp-
tom zur Unterscheidung  der Zwerchfellhernie von der Relaxatio
diaphragmatica. Med. Klin., Berl., 1935, 31: 1460.—Bonorino
Udaondo, C & Centeno, A. M.  Las crisis suedo anginosas en
las hernias diafragmaticas.  Bol. As. m6d. Puerto Rico,  1932,
24: 455-60.—Johannsen, N.  Ein Beitrag zur Symptomatologie
und  Diagnose  des  kongenitalen Zwerchfellbruches.   Acta
paediat.,  Upps.,  1932, 13: 251-70.—Keller, W. L.  Massive
diaphragmatic hernia without diagnostic symptoms. Am. J.
Surg., 1930, n. ser., 8: 598-604.—Lauenstein, H.  Zur Sympto-
matologie und Diagnostik der Zwerchfellhernien im Sauglings-
und Kindesalter.  Zschr. Kinderh.,  1932-33, 54:  117-32 —
Novaro, R., Bordo, H. E., & Bottassi, R. G. La hematemesis en
la hernia diafragmatica.  Sem. med., B.  Air., 1938, 45:  pt 2,
699-701. —Pavy, H. K.  Diaphragmatic hernia with obstructing
symptoms.  Austral. N. Zealand J. Surg., 1935, 5: 176-80.—
Portis, S. A., &  Kaufman, I. E. Diaphragmatic hernia simulate
ing angina  pectoris.  Proc. Inst. M. Chicago, 1934-35, 10:
264.—Prandi, G.  Ernia diaframmatica congenita con sindrome
muta.   Pediat.  med.  prat.,  Tor., 1935,  10:  85-7.—Quivy &
Pannier.  Hernie diaphragmatique droite chez  un nourrisson
avec anomalies gastro-intestinales.   Bull. Soc.  radiol.  med.
France, 1934, 22: 170-2.—Reviglio,  G. M., & Scarzella, M.
A proposito di  un caso  di ernia  diaframmatica congenita con
sindrome anomala. Pediat. med. prat., Tor., 1932, 7: 641-74.—
Schottmuller.   Hernie mit typischem gastrokardialen Symp-
tomenkomplex.   Deut.  med. Wschr.,  1927,  53:  683.—Stoll,
H. F. A case of diaphragmatic hernia in which marked cyanosis
and  dyspnea were the predominating symptoms.   Ann.  Int.
M.,  1936-37, 10: 395-9.—Szymonski. K. [Semiology of dia-
phragmatic hernia and diagnostic difficulties]  Polska gaz. lek.,
1936, 15: 65-7.

----   Hernia:  Pathology.
   LfjNiNG, J. [G.]   *Ueber einen Fall von Hernia
diaphragmatica  congenita  sinistra  mit  Beteili-
gung  der Leber und  nachtraglicher Ruptur  des
Bruchsackes  [Wurzburg]   p.97-106.  8?  Jena,
1927.
   Also Zbl. allg. Path., 1927, 40:
   Curri, D. Ein Fall  von  nicht  eingeklemmter, operierter
Hernia diaphragmatica parasternalis  dextra vera.   Beitr. klin.
Chir., 1930, 149: 446-56.—El linger, E.  Ein Fall einer Hernia
diaphragmatis parasternalis dextra.  Rontgenpraxis, 1935, 7:
387-90.—Ferrari, R. C, & Pinero, T.  Hernia intercostal o de la
periferia del diafragma.  Sem. med., B. Air., 1933, 40: 558^-64.—
Flemming Miller, P. [Case of parasternal diaphragmatic her-
nia] Hospitalstidende, 1931,  74: [Dansk Radiol. Selsk. Forh.]
26-9.—Funck-Brentano, P., Megnin, J.,  & Allard. P. Hernie
diaphragmatique, mediosternale.   Ann. anat. path., Par., 1933,
10: 401-5.—Gilbert, R., & Babaiantz, L.  Une variete rare de
hernie diaphragmatique cong6nitale droite.  J. radiol. electr.,
1936, 20: 137-41.—Greyerz, W.  von.  On hernia diaphragma-
tica retrosternalis.  Acta radiol., Stockh., 1937, 18: 428-38 —
Kobayashi. M.   Beitrage zur  Klinik und Autopsie der congeni-
talen falscnen Zwerchfellhernie.  Polyclin. Dairen,  1930-33, 5:
No. 46, 50.—Lecoq, Garraud & Bastien.   Hernie diaphragmati-
que de la fente de Larrey. Echo mid. nord, 1935, 3. ser., 3: 956-
8.—Lemaitre, L.  Hernie diaphragmatique du colon transverse.
Ibid., 1930, 34: 49-52.—Lenormant, Bloch, R., & Mauclaire.
Hernie  diaphragmatique retroxipholdienne non traumatique,
probablement congenitale.  Bull. Soc. nat. chir., Par., 1934, 60:
1049.—Lightwood, R.  C.  Congenital diaphragmatic hernia;
post-mortem record.   Brit.  J.  Child. Dis.,  1935, 32:  50 —
Lilienthal, H.  Diaphragmatic hernia of the liver.  Surg. Clin
N. America, 1931,11:475-81.—May, E. A. Bilateral diaphrag-
matic hernia.  Radiology,  1933, 21: 275-81.—Meade, R. H.,
jr,  & Ravdin,  I. S.   Nontraumatic  hernia through the right
parasternal foramen  of Morgagni.  Ann. Surg.,  1935, 102:
465-71.—Palliez & Gernez, L. Hernie diaphragmatique multi-
viscerale chez un nouveau-n6.  Bull. Soc. obst. gyn. Paris, 1933,
22:  296-8.—Paterson,  D.   Bilateral hernia diaphragmatica. 
DIAPHRAGM
345
DIAPHRAGM
   Proc R. Soc. M., Lond., 1927-28, 21: sect. stud. dis. child.,
   86-9.—Reich, L.  Zur  Kasuistik der  Hernia diaphragmatica
   dextra hepatis.   Fortsch. Rontgenstrahl., 1926, 34: 481-4.—
   Rio, A. del.  Voluminosa hernia intestinal transdiafragmatica.
   Rev.  san. mil., Madr.,  1935, 25: 248-59.—Rusconi, M.  Un
   caso  di  ernia diaframmatica  parasternale.   Radiol,  med.,
   Milano, 1927, 14: 1116-23.—Schoute, D., & Orbaan. C. Hernia
   diaphragmatica libera.  Ned. tschr.  geneesk., 1926, 70: pt 2,
   160-2, pl.—Spagnolio, G.  Ernia diaframmatica  parasternale
   owero eventratio diaframmatica primitiva  con  complicante
   consecutiva  ernia diaframmatica.   Atti Congr.  ital. radiol.,
   1928,  8. Congr., pt 2, 272-6.  Also Ann. clin. med., Pal., 1929,
   19: spec.  no.. 734-49.—Steuer, K.   Hernia  diaphragmatica
   parasternalis   dextra.    Rontgenpraxis, 1937,  9:  788-92.—
   Tixier, Corajod & Sous telle.  Un cas de hernie diaphragmati-
   que; phr6no-thoracolaparatomie; hernie de l'epiploon dans le
   pericarde.  Lyon chir.,   1937, 34: 233-9.—Unger,  A. S., &
   Speiser, M. D.  Congenital diaphragmatic hernia; with a re-
   port of 7 cases with autopsies.  Am. J. Roentg., 1926, n. ser.,
   15: 135-43.—Vclasco Suarez, C.  Hernia diafragmatica; 16bulo
   aberrante del hfgado.  Bol. Soc. cir. B. Aires, 1935,  19: 1104-
   18.—Winteroll, A. Ueber einen Fall von Hernia diaphragma-
   tica permagna.  Fortsch. Rontgenstrahl.,  1928, 37:  155-8.—
   Zwicker, A.   Ein Fall  von Hernia  diaphragmatica  dextra
   hepatis nebst Beispielen  zur Differentialdiagnose.  Ibid., 1929,
   40: 51-7.

   ---  Hernia: Stomach.

     See Stomach, Hernia.

   ---  Hernia: Surgery.

     Bonhoure,  C.    *La   thoracotomie  dans   la
   chirurgie  des  hernies  diaphragmatiques;  consi-
   deration techniques, avantages, indications, even-
   tration  diaphragmatique  excepted.    69p.    8?
   Lyon,  1937.
     Aiga, Y.  Ein  Fall von operativ geheilter Hernia diaphrag-
   matica spuria.  Zbl. Chir., 1937, 64: 205-7.—Andre. A.  Hernie
   diaphragmatique  droite, op6ree  par  thoraco-phreno-laparo-
   tomie. Bull. Soc.  nat. chir.. Par., 1935,  61: 414-22.—Bar carol i.
   I.  Sopra un caso di  ernia diaframmatica e sulla scelta  del
   metodo nell'intervento chirurgico (osservazioni cliniche)  Poli-
   clinico, 1928, 35: sez. prat., 203,5-40.—Barrett, N. R., & Whea-
   ton, C. E. W.  The pathology,  diagnosis,  and treatment  of
   congenital diaphragmatic hernia in  infants.   Brit.  J.  Surg.,
   1934, 21: 420-33.—Benedetti-Valentini, F.  Ernia diaframma-
  tica congenita destra operata  a freddo.  Policlinico,  1937, 44:
  sez. chir., 281-91.—Berard.  Intervention pour hernie diaphrag-
  matique par  malformation congenitale du diaphragme.  Lyon
  chir., 1923, 20: 342-4.—Bini, G.  Ernia congenita del diafram-
  ma. Ann. ital. chir., 1935, 14: 75-84.—Bird, C. E.  Division of
  ribs as an aid in closing  a diaphragmatic hernia.  Ann  Surg.,
  1936,  104: 993-1000.—Carrington,  G. L.    Diaphragmatic
  hernia; repair  by 2-stage  operation  employing  preliminary
  extrapleural thoracoplasty.  Ibid., 1929, 89: 512-20.—Christo-
  pher, F.  Diaphragmatic  hernia.  Surg. Clin. N. America, 1934,
  14: 795-800.—Coryllos,  P.  N.  Two cases of diaphragmatic
  hernia.  Ibid.,  285-99.   ------ & Tow, A.   Left congenital
  diaphragmatic hernia, in a baby of 13 days,  operated on suc-
  cessfully.  J.  Thorac. Surg., 1932, 2: 56-9.—Costantini, H.,  &
  Bonafos, M.  La place  de la phrenicectomie dans le traitement
  des hernies diaphragmatiques.  Bull. Soc. nat. chir., Par., 1933,
  59: 1134-6.—Creyssel, Henry & Dargent.  Hernie diaphrag-
  matique  gauche.   Lyon  chir.,  1937,  34: 311-6.—Delbet,  P.
  Hernie diaphragmatique  op6ree par la voie abdominale.  Bull.
  Soc. nat. chir., Par., 1928, 54: 806-8.—Donovan, E. J.  Repair
  of a diaphragmatic hernia in an infant of 4 months.  Surg.
  Clin. N. America,  1931,  11: 521-5.  ------   Congenital dia-
  phragmatic hernia.  Ann. Surg., 1938, 108: 374-88.—Dujarier,
'  C., & Rouillard.  Hernie diaphragmatique droite; intervention;
  guerison.  Bull. Soc. nat. chir., Par., 1928,  54: 217.—Dunhill,
  T.  Diaphragmatic hernia.  Brit. J. Surg.,  1934-35,  22: 475-
  99.—Durand, G.. & Cottenot. Hernie diaphragmatique gauche
  de l'estomac; reduction spontanee, plus  de 2 ans aprds phreni-
  cectomie.  Arch. mal.  app.  digest., Par., 1936, 26:  582-5.—
  Guthrie, D., &  Sharer, R. F.  Principles employed in the re-
  pair of a case of  diaphragmatic hernia. Bull. Guthrie Clin.,
  1934-35, 4: 51-3.—Hackwood, J. F.  Complete congenital dia-
  phragmatic hernia in an adult: operation. Brit. M. J., 1934, 1:
  1030.—Hammesfahr, C.  Zur Operation  der Zwerchfellhernien.
 Zbl. Chir., 1932, 59: 1621-3.—Harrington. S. W.  The use of
 phrenic neurectomy in the surgical treatment of diaphragmatic
 hernia.  Proc. Mayo Clin., 1927, 2: 306-8. ------  Diaphrag-
 matic hernia.  Surg. Clin. N. America, 1927, 7: 1518-22. Also
 Arch. Surg., 1928, 16: 386-415. Also  Surg. Clin. N. America,
 1929, 9: 142-7.  ------ Diaphragmatic  hernia; symptoms and
 surgical treatment in 60 cases. J. Am. M. Ass., 1933, 101: 987-
 94.  Also rep*-.  ------  Recurring congenital diaphragmatic
 hernia.  Proc. Mavo Clin., 1934, 9: 251-3. ------  The surgi-
 cal treatment of 105 cases of diaphragmatic hernia. Tr. West.
Surg. Ass.. 1935, 45: 52-86. Also P. verb. Congr. fr. chir., 1935.
44: 1028-52.  Also West. J. Surg., 1936, 44: 255-69. ------&
Kirklin, B. R.   The clinical and roentgenologic manifestations
and surgical treatment of  diaphragmatic hernia, with a review
of 131 cases.   Radiology,  1938, 30: 147-56—Hedblom, C. A.
The selective surgical treatment of diaphragmatic hernia.  Tr.
Am.  Surg. Ass.,  1931, 49: 448-57.   Also Ann. Surg., 1931, 94:
    ^ C  ~----i_     e  diagnosis and treatment of diaphrag-
  matic hernia with special reference to a selective surgical treat-
  ment. South. Surgeon, 1933,1: 275-86.—Hesse, E. R.  [Opera-
  *,on of strangulated diaphragmatic hernia]  Russ.  klin., 1927,
  7: 36, 551-3.—Huet, P.  Hernie diaphragmatique congenitale;
  intervention; guerison.  Bull.  Soc.  nat. chir.,  Par., 1932, 58:
  1318.------   Resultat eioigne d'une thoraco-phreno-laparo-
  tomie pour hernie diaphragmatique.  Ibid., 1935, 61: 861.—
  Hume, J. B. Diaphragmatic hernia.  Brit. J.  Surg., 1932, 19:
  527-38.—Iizuka, T., & Sano, U. Angeborene Zwerchfellhernie
  beim Saugling  (mit  Erfolg oDcrirter Fall)   Orient.  J.  Dis-
  Inf.,  Kyoto, 1932,  11: 23.—Janes, R. M.   Repair  of dia-
  phragmatic hernia with fascia lata.  Canad. M. Ass. J., 1931,
  ?»: f2i~?.—Kerschner, F.  Zur Operation der Zwerchfellhernie.
  Med. Klin., Berl., 1929, 25: 262-4.—Kjellin, T.. &  Bergstrdm.
  L.   [Case  of operative treatment in  diaphragmatic hernia]
  Hygiea, Stockh., 1935,  97: 303-44.—Kreuter, E.   Zur opera-
  tiven Behandlung  der traumatischen Zwerchfellshernie.  Zbl.
  Chir., 1926, 53: 2130-2.—Leo, C.   Ernia  diaframmatica con-
  genita strozzata; operazione; guarigione.  Gazz. osp., 1927, 48:
  772-5.— Leriche, R.   Resultat eioigne (7 ans)  d'une operation
  pour  hernie transdiaphragmatique recidivee.  Bull. Soc. nat.
  chir., Par., 1928, 54: 812.—Levit, V. S.  [Surgery of diaphrag-
  matic hernia]  Vest, khir., 1929,  18:  55-63.—Mayo, C. H.
  Diaphragmatic  hernia.   Tr. South. Surg. Ass.  (1926)  1927,
  39:  177-80.  ------  Repair  of  hernia  of the  diaphragm.
  Tr. Am. Surg. Ass., 1927, 45: 292-6.  Also Ann. Surg., 1927, 86:
  481-4.—Morrison, W. A.   Diaphragmatic  hernia.   Surg. Clin.
  N. America, 1927. 7: 1165-76.—Nord, F.   Phrenic neurectomy
  as treatment of diaphragmatic hernia.  Acta med. scand., 1929,
  72: 511-26.—Oppel, V. A.   [Cases of diaphragmatic hernia and
  their surgery]  Kuban, nauch. med. J., 1928, 7:1-7.—Orr, T. G..
  & Neflf, F. C.  Diaphragmatic hernia in infants under 1 year of
  age treated by operation.   J. Thorac. Surg., 1935-36,  5: 434-
  40.—Overholt, R. H.  Diaphragmatic hernia: management by
  phrenic nerve interruption.  Surg. Clin. N. America, 1933,  13:
  651-7.—Pauchet, V.  Hernie diaphragmatique.  Rev. techn.
  chir., Par.,  1933, 25: 51-64— Quenu, J.  Hernie diaphragmati-
  que cong6nitale oper6e par thoraco-phreno-laparotomie.  Bull.
  Soc.  nat.   chir.,  Par., 1931, 57: 307-25.—Rheaume, P.  Z.
  Hernie trans-diaphragmatique  gauche:  eventration  du  dia-
  phragme; operations; recidives; technique  operatoire.   Union
 med.  Canada, 1926, 55: 337-43. Also Presse med., 1926,  34:
 791.—Rocher, H. L., Pouyanne, L., & Rocher, C.   Hernie
 diaphragmatique embryonnaire gauche  contenant  l'estomac,
 la rate,  la  presque totalite de I'intestin  grele et  du  c61on;
 gastrostomie, gastro-enterostomie, mort.   Arch, electr. med.,
 1938,  46: 97-106.—Rouhier. G., & Brunet,  P. Volumineuse
 hernie diaphragmatique  engouee chez un vieillard de  71 ans;
 operation; guerison.   Bull.  Soc. nat. chir., Par.,  1932, 58: 1437-
 43.—Sanders, R. L.  Diaphragmatic hernia.  Tr. South. Surg.
 Ass. (1929)  1930, 42: 30-52, 4 pl.  Also Ann. Surg., 1930, 91:
 367-80.—Santy,  P.   Hernie diaphragmatique  opeVee.  Lyon
 chir., 1934,  31: 345-8.—Sauerbruch, F.  Die operative Behand-
 lung der Zwerchfellbruche.  Mschr. ungar.  Med., 1928,  2: 251-
 3.—Schweket, F. Ueber zwei Falle von Hernia diaphragmatica.
 Zbl. Chir.,  1934,  61: 1592-7.—Sciascia, M. Contributo speri-
 mentale  alia chirurgia dell'ernia diaframmatica.  Gazz. inter-
 naz. med. chir., 1937, 47: 167-81.—Sloan, H. G. A method of
 reducing large diaphragmatic hernia from above.  Ann. Surg.,
 1938,  107:  143-7.— Stetten, D.  Diaphragmatic gastric hernia
 with callous ulcer; operative reduction. Ibid., 1935, 101: 1113-
 7.—Truesdale. P.  E.  The thoracoperitoneal operation  for
 hernia of the diaphragm.  Tr. Am. Surg. Ass.,  1927, 45: 297-
 304.  Also Ann. Surg., 1927, 86: 238-43.------  Traumatic
 rupture as a sequence to congenital hernia of the diaphragm,
 with an experimental study of its mechanism and the effects of
 phrenicotomy.  Ibid.,  1929,  90: 654-68.  ------  Symptoms
 and physical signs indicating hernia of the  diaphragm with re-
 port of 12 cases treated by operation.  Tr. Am. Surg. Ass., 1931,
 49:  114-24.  Also repr.  Also Ann. Surg., 1931,  94: 528-38.
 Also repr.  ------  La hernie du diaphragme.  P. verb. Congr.
 fr. chir., 1935, 44: 1087-90.  ------ Diaphragmatic hernia in
 children with a report of 13 operative cases.  Tr. N. England
 Surg. Soc,  1935,  18:  128-59, 2 tab.  Also  N. England J. M.,
 1935, 213: 1159-72.— Uebelhoer, O.  Zur Klinik und Therapie
 der Zwerchfellbruche.  Deut. Zschr.  Chir.,  1925-26,  194:  161-
 8.—Vascoboinic, H., & Fiamboli, P.  Hernie  diaphragmatique
 volumineuse congenitale; thoraco-phreno-laparotomie.    Rev.
 chir., Bucur., 1937, 40: 396-404, 3 pl.—Walzel, P.  Ueber eine
 erfolgreiche  kombinierte Operation wegen einer komplizierten,
 veralteten Hernia diaphragmatica.  Wien.  klin. Wschr., 1926,
 39: 95-8.—Watson, L. F.  Treatment of diaphragmatic  hernia.
 Am. J. Surg., 1930, n. ser., 8:1001-3.—Weinberg. J.   Diaphrag-
 matic  hernia in infants;  surgical treatment with use of renal
 fascia.  Surgery,  1938, 3:  78-S6.   ------ & Hamilton,  H.
 Congenital diaphragmatic hernia in an infant with successful
 operation.   Nebraska M. J., 1935,  20: 241-4.—Weiss, A.  G.
 Etranglement aigu de colon transverse  dans une hernie dia-
 phragmatique;  operation  par  voie abdominale;  guerison.
 Strasbourg med.,  1926, 84: pt  2, 257-9.—Yates. J. L.  Dia-
 phragmatic hernia; operative correction and  postoperative care.
 Proc. Inst. M. Chicago, 1934, 10: 105.

----   Hernia, traumatic.

   Brenner, H.   *A propos  d'un cas  nouveau de

hernie diaphragmatique  traumatique.  31p.    8?

Par.,  1936. 
DIAPHRAGM
346
DIAPHRAGM
   Forestier,  A.   *Contribution  a  I'etude  des
 hernies  diaphragmatiques d'origine traumatique
 et, plus specialement de leur diagnostic radiologi-
 que.   125p.  8?   Lyon, 1934.
   Hoch, A.  *Ein Fall von Hernia diaphragma-
 tica traumatica mit nachfolgendem  Ileus   [Hei-
 delberg]   14p.   8?  [Homburg-Saar,  1927]
   Kaser,  A.    *Zwerchfellhernien und Zwerch-
 fellschussverletzungen.  53p.  8?   Bonn, 1920.
   Leiner,  W.    *Ueber   traumatische  Zwerch-
 fellhernien  [Freiburg]  30p.   8?   Bremen,  1927.
   Maillefert, K. [O. H.]   *Ueber traumatische
 Zwerchfellhernien   [Berlin]   45p.  8?   Charlot-
 tenb., 1931.
   Wild, R.   *Beitrag  zur  Erkennung  und Be-
 gutachtung  der   Zwerchfellbruche   [Munchen]
 18p.   8?   Bielefeld, 1935.
   Baranovsky, D.  M.  [Traumatic hernias of the diaphragm]
 Nov. khir. arkh., 1937, 40: 118-27.—Blok, B. V.  [Clinical diag-
 nosis of traumatic diaphragmatic hernia]   Kuban nauch. med.
 J., 1928, 7: 12-8.—Blumenthal, R. W.  Diaphragmatic hernia;
 svmptoms and diagnosis of traumatic type, with report of a case.
 Wisconsin M.  J., 1933, 32:  685-8.—Boyce, S. W.  Diaphrag-
 matic hernia; report of a traumatic case.   Am. J. Surg., 1933,
 19:112-4.  Also repr.—Breitkopf, E. Chronische traumatische
 Zwerchfellhernie.   Beitr.  klin.  Chir., 1930,  150: 322-7 —
 Brown, S., & Fine, A.   Acute traumatic diaphragmatic hernia;
 3 case reports. J. Med., Cincin., 1936-37,  17: 443.—Carter,
 B. N.  Traumatic diaphragmatic hernia.  Ohio M. J., 1936, 32:
 617-20.—Corachan, M.  Sobre las  hernias  diafragmaticas
 cronicas, de origen traumatica.  Rev. cir.  Barcelona, 1932, 3:
 298-306.—Crohn, B. B. Posttraumatic diaphragmatic hernia.
 Med. Clin. N. America, 1928, 12: 583-91.  Also Vida nueva,
 Habana, 1928,  21: 131-43.—D'Amato, L. Ernia diaframmatica
 da trauma.   Riforma  med.,  1936, 52: 567-71.—Darbois &
 Stuhl.   Hernie  diaphragmatique traumatique.   Bull. Soc.
 radiol. med. France, 1926, 14: 128.—Dealy, F. N.  Right-sided
 traumatic hernia of the diaphragm; observations  on  a case.
 Am. J. Surg., 1930, n. ser., 8: 1033-8.—Dickia, W. S. Trauma-
 tic diaphragmatic hernia.  Clin. J., Lond., 1937, 66: 14-20.;—
 Divis,  J.  [Origin and  operative treatment of traumatic, dia-
 phragmatic hernia]  Cas. lek. Cesk., 1934,  73: 1194-7,  2 pl.—
 Ellis, R. W. B. Diaphragmatic hernia of traumatic origin in a
 child.  Proc. R. Soc. M.. Lond., 1936-37, 30: 758.—Fischer, W.
 Zwerchfellhernie  nach Stichverletzung. Rontgenpraxis, 1935,
 7: 22-7.—Gandia y Garijo,  A., & Martinez-Fortun y Foyo, O.
 Hernia diafragm&tica traumatica. Rev. med. cir. Habana, 1933,
 38: 410-9.—Gaudier, H., & Minet. A propos de 2 cas de hernie
 diaphragmatique traumatique. Bull. Soc. nat. chir., Par., 1933,
 59: 39-42.—Granzow, J. Tod unter der Geburt durch trauma-
 tische Zwerchfellhernie. Fortsch. Rontgenstrahl., 1926-27, 35:
 1246-52.—Hady, A.   [Traumatic hernia  of the diaphragm]
 Orv. hetil., 1935, 79: 801-3.—Hailes, W.  A.  Diaphragmatic
 hernia in  adults;  a case of traumatic diaphragmatic  hernia.
 Austral. N. Zealand J.  Surg.,  1935, 5: 173-5.—Harrington. S.
 W.,  Dorsey, J. M., & Strohl, E. L. Left traumatic diaphrag-
 matic  hernia;  intrathoracic  tumor (fibrosarcoma) of the pos-
 terior mediastinum associated with small diaphragmatic hernia;
 lymphosarcoma of  the  anterior chest wall; interlobar left em-
 pyema; bilateral acute  empyema, total on left and interlobar
 on right.  Surg. Clin. N. America, 1935, 15: 1119-36.—Hirata,
 J.  A  case of  the  traumatic  diaphragmatic hernia, which is
 cured by operation.  Jap. J.  M. Sc, 1934-36, 4: 306.—Horn, C.
 ten  [Traumatic, diaphragmatic  hernia]  Ned. tschr. geneesk.,
 1935,  79: 4230-3.—Horsch, K., & Schilling,  K.  Klinisch-
 rontgenologischer Beitrag zur traumatischen Zwerchfellhernie
 und  deren unfallmedizinische Beurteilung.  Rontgenpraxis,
 1934, 6: 458-64.—Iacobovici,  I.  Un cas de hernie diaphrag-
 matique traumatique.   Rev. chir., Bucur., 1937, 40: 144-6.—
 Ittig, A. B., & Cevini, E. Hernia diafragmatica traumatica, de
 est6mago, intestino delgado, intestino grueso y epilon. Sem.
 med., B. Air., 1935, 42: pt 2, 435-8.—Johnson, L. W. The post-
 traumatic  abdomen; diaphragmatic hernia as a sequel of war
 injuries.  U. S. Nav. M. Bull., 1936, 34: 431-9.—Kadyrov, I. G.
 [Mechanism  of formation of traumatic diaphragmal hernias]
 Vest. khir.. 1932, 26: 72.—Lafourcade, J.  De  la hernie dia-
 phragmatique  traumatique.   Bull. Soc. nat. chir., Par., 1928,
 54: 559-63.—Lazzarini,  L.  SuH'ernia diaframmatica da trauma
 lieve ad azione indiretta.  Clin,  chir., Milano,  1928, 31: 841-
 56.—Lec&ne, P.   Hernie  transdiaphragmatique  de l'estomac
 consecutive a une rupture traumatique du  diaphragme; opera-
 tion; guerison.   Bull. Soc. nat. chir.,  Par., 1927, 53: 1102-4.
------  Hernie traumatique  transdiaphragmatique de l'estomac
 operfie  et guerie depuis plus de 3 ans.  Ibid., 1928, 54: 933-5.—
 Mast, W. H., & McDonough, J.  P.  Traumatic diaphragmatic
 hernia;  report  of a case.  Am.  J. Surg.,  1937,  38: 371-3.—
 Muller, S.  Ueber einen  Fall von chronischer  traumatischer
 Hernia diaphragmatica spuria.  Med. Klin., Berl.,  1934, 30:
 1526-8/—Nassau, C. F.  Traumatic hernia of the diaphragm.
 Surg. Chn. N. America, 1932, 12: 1343-6.—Neugebauer, F.
 Ueber  Zwerchfellhernien und  Zwerchfellverletzungen.   Beitr
kun. Chir  1928, 144:  213-24.—Novak, V. [False posttrau-
matic diaphragmatic hernia]   Cas. lek. desk., 1931, 70:  1481-6
4 pl.—Oleshkevich, I. B.  [Traumatic diaphragmatic hernias
 Khirurgia, Moskva, 1938, No. 1, 156.—Philips, H. B.  Trauma-
 tic diaphragmatic hernia with intermittent high intestinal ob-
 struction; a case report.  Am.  J. Surg., 1926,  n. ser., 1: 33.
 Also repr.—Russell, M. A.  Traumatic diaphragmatic hernia
 Ann.  Surg.,  1930, 91: 679-85.—Rutz.  Traumatische Zwerch-
 fellbruche. Arch. klin. Chir., 1934, 180: 321-7.—Samuelson. S.
 Zur Frage der traumatischen Zwerchfellhernie und zur Be-
 deutung des  Rontgenverfahrens fiir ihren Nachweis.  Deut
 med.  Wschr., 1932,  58: 332.—Sauerbruch, F. Wesen und Be-
 handlung traumatischer Zwerchfellhernien.  Deut. Militararzt,
 1938, 3: 50.—Scheide], H.  Ueber einen Fall von grosser trau-
 matischer Zwerchfellhernie.  Rontgenpraxis, 1936, 8: 663-5.—
 Schultze-Jena,  K.   Traumatischer Zwerchfellbruch.  Med
 Welt, 1928,  2:  251-4.—Stewart, L. F.   Traumatic  diaphrag-
 matic hernia.   Atlantic M. J., 192.5-26, 29: 870-2.—Tixier,
 Patel & Pollosson.  Hernie transdiaphragmatique traumatique.
 Lyon chir., 1932, 29: 705-15—Ttflboll.  [Hernia diaphragma-
 tica traumatica sin.]  Hospitalstidende, 1933, 76: (Jydsk. Med.
 Selsk. Forh.) 122-42.—Truesdale,  P. E., &  Phippen, W. G.
 Traumatic diaphragmatic hernia following war injuries.  Tr
 N. England Surg. Soc, 1934, 17: 226-43.  Also  N. England J.
 M., 1935, 212: 597-602.—Vannucci, F.  Di una grave ernia dia-
 frammatica traumatica.  Radiol, med., Milano,  1935, 42: 693-
 700.—Veer. A.  de.  Ausgedehnter  Zwerchfellbruch  nach  Un-
 fall.   Klin. Wschr.,  1934, 13: 1859.—Viannay, C.  Un cas de
 hernie diaphragmatique  posttraumatique  op6ree  et guerie.
 Bull. Soc. nat. chir.,  Par., 1932, 58:  1591-4.—Von der Burg, H.
 Ueber  akute traumatische Zwerchfellhernien.   Med.  Klin.,
 Berl., 1936, 32: 1629.  ------  Sulle ernie  traumatiche acute
 del diaframma.   Gazz. osp., 1937, 58: 11.


----   Hernia:  Treatment.
   See also subheading Hernia: Surgery.
   Lazarraga, J.  La hernia  diafragmatica y su tratamiento.
Arch, med.,  Madr., 1934, 37: 158-62.—Morein, S.  The diag-
nosis  and  medical management of  diaphragmatic  hernia.
Rhode Island M.  J., 1937, 20:  5-9.—Pawlowski, B.  [Contri-
bution to the study and treatment  of diaphragmatic  hernia]
Lek. wojsk.,  1934,  23: 238; 309.—Saito. K.  Action of acids and
alkalis on smooth  muscle organs.   Policlinico, 1930-33, 5: No.
40, 46.—Schonbauer, L., & Warkany, J.  Zur Frage der Be-
handlung angeborener  Diaphragmalhernien.  Zschr. Kinderh.,
1930,  50: 125-33.—Wilkinson,  S. A.  Diaphragmatic  hernia;
medical and  surgical treatment.  N. England J. M., 1934, 210:
1105-9.   Also repr.


----   Hernia—in  animals.

   Abler,   K.     *Ueber    Zwerchfellhernien   bei
Katzen.   16p.   8?   Heidelb.,  1933.
   Binet, L., & Evrard, H.  La hernie diaphragmatique chez le
chien.  Ann. anat.  path., Par., 1933, 10: 839-48.—Bisgard, J. D.
Diaphragmatic hernia in a rabbit.  J. Thorac. Surg., 1934, 3:
325.—Brion, A. Hernie diaphragmatique chez le chien.  Rec.
med. vet., 1931, 107: 78-81.—Briscoe, G.  Hernia through the
central tendon of the diaphragm feat)  J. Anat., Lond., 1927-
28, 62: 224-6.—Bystrow, A. P.   Hernia diaphragmatica beim
Hunde.   Anat.  Anz., 1930, 70: 192-212.—Krause. C.   Ueber
sogenannte Zwerchfellhernien bei  Haustieren nebst Beitrag zur
Nierenagenesie des Pferdes.  Arch. wiss. prakt. Tierh., 1930-31,
62: 567-601.—Larsen,  S., & Moltzen-Nielsen, H.   Hernia
diaphragmatica traumatica, durch Operation geheilt.   Deut.
tierarztl.  Wschr., 1933, 41: 420-2.—Llorca, F. O. Ein seltener
Fall von Hernia  diaphragmatica  beim Hunde.  Anat.  Anz.,
1933,  76: 272-6.—Nieder. Hernie diaphragmatique chez une
chienne.  Bull. Soc. centr. med. vet., Par., 1926, 79: 274-6.—
Poisson,  H.  Hernie diaphragmatique et mort par asphyxie
chez un chien.  Bull. Soc. path,  exot., Par., 1934, 27:  964 —
Quentin. Hernie  diaphragmatique aigue chez le cheval.  Rec.
med. vet., 1930, 106: 90-3.— Schneider, R.  H.  The surgical
repair of a diaphragmatic hernia  in a dog.   Vet. Rec, Lond.,
1934,  14: 1229-31.—Tavares, A., & Morais, E.  Hernie dia-
phragmatique chez un lapin.  Fol. anat. Univ. Conimbr., 1931,
6: No. 1,  1-9, pl.—Turla, F. F., & Yutuc, L. M.  Diaphragmatic
hernia; a cause of  ascites in a dog.  Vet. Rec, Lond., 1927, 7:
193-5.—Vandenbussche, R.  Un cas de hernie diaphragmatique
chez un chien tuberculeux.  Bull. Acad. vet. France, 1932, 5:
331-6.

----   Hiatus  and  orifices.
   Korner, F.  [K.  H.]   *Vergleichend-anatomi-
sche Untersuchungen  iiber den Faserverlauf der
Pars  lumbalis  des  Zwerchfells  zur  Begrenzung
des  Hiatus oesophageus bei  Saugetieren.   p.409-
51.   8?   Gott., 1929.
   Also Morph. Jahrb., 1928-29, 61:
   Hayek, H. von.  Die Kardia und der Hiatus oesophageus des
Zwerchfells.  Zschr. ges. Anat., 1. Abt., 1933, 100:  218-55.—
Heidsieck, E.  Bemerkung  zur Lage des Hiatus aorticus und
des Hiatus oesophageus des Zwerchfells. Anat. Anz., 1928, 66:
78.—Joannides, M.  The relation of the hiatus esophagus of the
diaphragm to the stomach; an important function of the pillars
of the diaphragm.  Arch. Int. M., 1929, 43: 61-7.—Locchi. R.
Canal  aortico-esophageano  do  musculus  diaphragma  no
Bradypus tridactylus, contribuicSo ao estudo, anatomico doa 
DIAPHRAGM
347
DIAPHRAGM
 Xenarthras brasilieros.  Rev.  biol.,  S.  Paulo,  1927-29, 1:
 No. 3, 21-3.

 ---   Inflammation.

    See also Peritonitis; Pleurisy.
    Joannides, M.   Acute primary diaphragmitis  (Hedblom's
 syndrome)  Am. J. M. Sc, 1935, 189: 566-70, 2  pl.—Rams-
 bottom, A.  Inflammation of the diaphragm.  Brit. M. J., 1930,
 2: 5-7, pl.—Vikker, M. M.  [Inflammation of the  diaphragm
 and the following diaphragmatic syndrom]  Vrach.  delo, 1926,
 9: 197-201.—Wicker, M.  Ueber entzundliche Erkrankungen
 des Zwerchfells und den dieselben begleitenden diaphragmalen
 Symptomenkomplex.  Arch. klin. Chir., 1927,  146: 809-16.

 ---   Injury.

    See  also subheadings  Avulsion; Eventration,
 traumatic; Hernia, traumatic; Rupture.
    Hansen,   G.   *Ueber  Zwerchfellverletzungen
 durch scharfe  und stumpfe Gewalt   [Kiel]   45p.
 8?  Winsen-Luhe, 1933.
    Baron, A.  Blockade des Nervus phrenicus bei  Verletzung
 des Zwerchfells.   Zbl. Chir., 1923, 50: 442—Betkowski, T.
 [Injuries of the diaphragm]  Lek. wojsk.,  1926, 8:  463-9.—
 Bishop Luke, V. I.  [Surgical  treatment of wounds penetrating
 the diaphragm]  Vest, khir., 1927, No. 26-27, 189-91.—Breuer,
 F.  Ueber einseitige postoperative Zwerchfellschadigung.   Arch.
 klin. Chir., 1930,  161: 443-60.—Coletti, D. A.  Lacerazione
 traumatica del diaframma  (ernia dello stomaco e della  milza)
 Arch. ital. chir.,  1934, 37: 441-63.—Cotte & Arcelin. Projectile
 de la face  inferieure du diaphragme; ablation par  voie  trans-
 pleurale.  Lyon med., 1920, 129: 524.—Ferron, M.   Des lesions
 traumatiques du diaphragme  par coup de feu.  Arch. fr. belg.
 chir., 1922, 25: 837-60.—Gallina, L.  Diagnosi in vita di lacera-
 zione del diaframma in un vitello. Clin, vet., Milano, 1922, 45:
 650-5.—Haranghy, L.  [Emphysema  of  gastric wall in dia-
 phragmatic injury]   Orv.  hetil., 1934,  78:  105.—Kehl, H.
 Zwerchfellverletzungen und Folgen.  In Handb. ges.  Unfallh.
 (F. Konig & G. Magnus) Stuttg., 1934, 4: 391-5.—Keves, G. N.
 [Case of injury  of the diaphragm, diagnosed by the  author's
 method] Vrach. delo, 1935, 18: 791.—Mushkatin, V. I.  [Cases
 of transpleural injuries of the diaphragm]  Vest,  khir.,  1929,
 16-17:  256-70.—Naegeli.  T.   Die Heilung von  Zwerchfell-
 wunden.  Deut. Zschr. Chir., 1923, 179:  109-14.—Nierstrasz,
 J. J.  Zwerchfellverwundungen und -zerreissungen.  Beitr.
 klin. Chir., 1936, 164: 337-53.—Nobili, U. Un caso di  ferita del
 fegato e del diaframma.  Gazz.  osp.,  1921, 42: 910.—Schaper,
 K.   Chronisches Magenulcus mit Arrosion eines Astes der
 Arteria pulmonalis bei transdiaphragmatischem Magenprolaps
 nach Brustzwerchfellschuss.   Deut.  Zschr.  Chir.,  1925-26,
 194: 169-80.—Vassali, G.  Stomaco migTante per lesione trau-
 matica del diaframma.  Atti Congr. ital. radio!., 1928, 8: pt 2,
 105-9.

 ---  Innervation.

    See also Phrenic nerve.
    Bertelli, D.  Distribuzione del nervo frenico nel  diaframma
 dei mammiferi.  Monit. zool. ital., 1932-33,  43: suppl., 76-9.—
 Bourguignon, G. Points moteurs du diaphragme de  l'homme
 etleur chronaxie normale. C. rend. Soc. biol., 1931, 107: 1101-
 3.—Braak, J. W. G. ter, &  Niekerk, J. van.  Der Einfluss des
 Vagus auf die Innervation des Diaphragmas.  Acta  brevia
 neerl., 1934, 4: 92.  Also Ned. tschr. geneesk.,  1934, 78: 3625.
 -----  Der Einfluss des zentripetalen Lungenvagus auf Lage
 und Bewegung des Zwerchfelles.  Arch. ges. Physiol.,  1934-35,
 235: 582-7.—Cardin, A.   Distribuzione  radicolare dei  nervi
 frenici nel diaframma.  Monit. zool. ital.,  1937, 47:  suppl., 44-
 50, pl. Also Verh. Anat. Ges., 1937, 44: 27.  ------  Reflexes
 proprioceptifs du diaphragme. Arch, internat.  physiol.,  Liege,
 1938, 47: 102-12.   ------ & Francescon, M.  Distribuzione
 radicolare dei nervi frenici nel diaframma; ricerche  isto-fun-
 zionali.  Lav. Lab. fisiol. Univ. Padova, 1937, 24: No. 24, 5-7,
 pl.—Donadio, N. Contributo alia morfologia del nervo frenico
 e  alia innervazione del diaframma;  con richerche anatomo-
 comparative ed istologiche.  Ricer. morf., 1932, 12: 117-62.—
 Francescon, M.  Distribuzione radicolare dei nervi frenici nel
 diaframma; ricerche isto-funzionali.  Boll. Soc. ital. biol. sper.,
 1937, 12: 155.—Ghirardi, G. E.   Eccitabilita diretta e soprav-
 vivenza delle diverse porzioni  del diaframma  (cane)   Ibid.,
 1926, 1:  245.  Also Arch.  sc. biol., Bologna, 1928, 12: 442-
 59.  ------   Eccitabilita  indiretta delle varie  porzioni del
 preparato frenico-diaframmatico (cane)  Ibid.,  1927, 10: 182-
 92.—Hinsey, J. C, & Phillips, R. A.  Studies on diaphragmatic
 sensation.  Am.  J.  Physiol., 1937, 119: 336.—Jansen,  J.   Bei-
 trag zur Kenntnis der Zwerchfellinnervation.  Zschr. ges. Anat.,
 1. Abt., 1931, 96: 624-57.—Kiss. F., & Ballon, H. C.  Contribu-
 tion to the nerve supply of the diaphragm.  Anat. Rec, 129,
 41: 285-98.—Kurd, K.  Studies  on the dual innervation  of the
 diaphragm with special reference to tonus and nutrition.  Am.
 J.  Physiol., 1928, 84: 641-8.— Masumoto,  K.   Histologische
 Studien uber die peripheren Nerven des Zwerchfells.  Tr. Soc.
 path,  jap.,  1934, 24: 338-41.   ------   Histo-pathologische
 Studien  uber die peripheren  Nerven  desselben.  Mitt.  Med.
Akad. Kioto,  1934, 11: 1214-7.—Meisezahl, W.  Beitrag zur
Frage der motorischen Innervation des  Zwerchfelles.   Deut.
Zschr. Chir.,  1925,  191:  142-4.—Rautureau, R., Monier, O.
[et al.] Mis en evidence du role de 1'anastomose du nerf sous-
clavier dans I'innervation du diaphragme.  Rev. tuberc, Par.,
1934, 4. ser., 2: 1067-76.—Rubli, J. M.  Effets de la stimulation
electrique  du nerf pneumogastrique sur les reflexes du dia-
phragme  dans diverses conditions.  Arch,  internat.  physiol.,
Liege,  1936-7, 44: 495-515.—Schlaepfer, K.  The  phrenic as
the nerve of motor innervation of the diaphragm.  Bull. Johns
Hopkins Hosp., 1923, 34: 195-7, pl.  Also Klin. Wschr., 1923,
2: 1554.  ------  Beitrag zur Frage der motorischen  Innerva-
tion des Zwerchfelles.  Beitr. Klin. Tuberk., 1923,  56:  261-7.
        A  further note on the motor innervation of the dia-
phragm.  Anat. Rec, 1926, 32: 143-50.  Also Arch. klin. Chir.,
1931, 164: 233-9.—Stincer, E., & Alvarez, E. Complemento de
la inervaci6n del diafragma.  Rev. med. cir. Habana, 1930, 35:
435-9.—Troitskia, A. A.  [Innervation of the diaphragm]  Vest.
khir., 1926, 4: No. 16, 67-71.

----  Movement.

   See also  subheading Paralysis; also  Respira-
tion; Thorax.
   Ganem, R. V.    *Le rapport entre  les  lesions
sous-diaphragmatiques et 1 asymelrie des mouve-
ments  du  diaphragme;   e*tude  de   radioscopie
clinique.  80p.   8?   Par.,  1929.
   Gassmann, P.   *Contribution a I'etude de la
m^canique  respiratoire  et des  mouvements  du
diaphragme.   176p.  8?   Strasb., 1934.
   Also Strasbourg med., 1934, 94:

   Pfotenhauer,  G.  [F.  W.]    *Zwerchfellbe-
wegungen unter normalem und  pathologischem
Einfluss   (Rontgenuntersuchungen in Seitenlage)
77p.  8?  Greifswald,  1934.
   Aiello, G.  Attivita diaframmatica ed intossicazioni.   Med.
lavoro, 1930, 21: 343; 406.—Barclay, A. E. The position and
movements of the diaphragm.  Brit.  J. Radiol.,  1930, n. ser.,
3: 295-303,  2 pl.—Blonek, F.  [Technic in roentgen study of
movements of the diaphragm]  Cas. lek. Cesk., 1931, 70: 92-3.—
Butler, P. F.. & Dana, H. W.  Diaphragm excursions, normal
and  pathologic.   Am.  J.  M. Sc, 1928,  17S: 569-77,  pl.—
Cignolini,  P.  Roentgenchimografia;  le fessure  oblique  nello
studio del diaframma.  Radiol, med., Milano, 1935, 22: 791-4.—
Dahm, M.  Rippen- und Zwerchfellbewegung im Rontgenbild.
Fortsch.  Rontgenstrahl.,  1933,   47:  276;  426.—Delherm,
Thoyer-Rozat & Bernard, J.  Quelques resultats de radiokymo-
graphie du diaphragme.  Bull. Soc. radiol. med. France,  1937,
25: 198-204.—Diinner, L., & Mecklenburg, M.   Die Entste-
hung der paradoxen Zwerchfellbewegung.  Zschr. Tuberk., 1926,
45: 365-9.—Estiu, M.  Influencia do la posiciones de dextro y
sinistro flexion en la estatica y dinamica del diafragma normal.
Rev.  As.  med.  argent., 1934, 48:  117-25.—Friedberg,  H.
Beitrag zur Untersuchung des Zwerchfells mittels des Flachen-
kymogramms.   Fortsch.  Rontgenstrahl.,  1933, 48: 630-8.-—
Hagemann,  E.  Die Atembewegungen des kindlichen Zwerch-
fells  im Rontgenkymcgramm.  Mschr.  Kinderh., 1937,  70:
174-93.—Hempel, J.  Untersuchungen iiber  Tonus und Be-
weerung des Zwerchfells bei experimentellen Atmungsstorungen.
Arch. exp. Path., Berl.,  1932, 168: 359-78.—Heuer, G.  J., &
Holman, E. Observations on the position and movements of
the diaphragm  following injuries to and  surgical procedure
upon the  thorax, an experimental study.  Med. Bull. Univ.
Cincinnatti,  1923, 2: 4-13.—Hitzenberger, K.  Die pulsatori-
schen Bewegungen des Zwerchfells (ein Beitrag zur Analyse des
normalen und pathologischen Leberpulses) Wien. Arch. inn.
Med., 1922-23, 5: 451; 1924,  9: 205, 2 pl.  ------ & Elias. H.
Die  respiratorische Verschieblichkeit des Zwerchfells  in ver-
schiedenen  Korperlagen.  Ibid., 1928-29,  16:  273-282 —
Howard, T.  Movement of diaphragm with patient in lateral
posture; its influence on physical signs.  J. Am. M. A«s.,  1924,
82: 1242.—Lande, E.  Der Einfluss der Phrenikusexairese auf
Stand und Beweglichkeit des Zwerchfelles.  Zschr. Tuberk.,
1923-24,  39: 418-26.—Miller. A.  H.   The diaphragmatic
respiration recorded by a synchronous pneumograph.  Rhode
Island M. J.,  1936,  19: 59-61.—Pfuhl.  Zur Mechanik  der
Zwerchfellbewegung.   Med.  Klin., Berl.,  1925, 21: 988-90.
Also Zschr. ges. Anat., 2. Abt., 1925-26, 12: 158-77.—Popovic,
L.  Die Bewegungen des Diaphragmas.  Radiol. Rdsch.,  1936,
5: 105.—Richter, H.  Atemtechnik  und Zwerchfellbewegung
im  rontgenographischen  Bewegungsbild.  Fortsch. Rontgen-
strahl., 1935, 51: 357-69.—Rodenbeck.  Partielle paradoxe
Zwerchfellbewegung im Rontgenbilde. Tuberkulose,  Munch.,
1930, 10: 250-2.—Scalzitti, M.   Influenza della  motilita dia-
frammatica  sui  movimenti laringei  durante  il  respiro   e la
fonazione.  Valsalva,  1934, 10:  888-900.—Sergent, E.  Consi-
derazioni sul sintomo di Kienbock e il movimento di altalena
del diaframma.   Rinasc. med.,  1936, 13: 623.   Also Bull. Soc.
med.  hop. Paris, 1937, 3. ser., 53:  796-8.—Thomas, H.  A
graphic method of recording the respiratory excursion of the
diaphragm.  Am. J. Roentg., 1931, 26: 878-80.—Thoyer-Rozat.
P., & Bernard, J.  Etude radiokymographique du diaphragme.
Arch, electr. med., 1937, 45:  74-82.  Also Arch, radiol.,  Nap.,
1937,13: 95. Also J. radiol. electr., 1937, 21: 499-502—Webb,
G. B. Movement of diaphragm with patient in lateral posture.
J. Am. M. Ass., 1924,  82: 1461.  —;---& Sevier, J. A.   The
diaphragm excursion and the mediastinum in lateral recumbent 
DIAPHRAGM
348
DIAPHRAGM
posture.  Tr. Ass. Am. Physicians, 1923, 38: 146-51.  Also Am.
Rev. Tuberc,  1924-25, 9: 72-6.

----   Pain.
   Duncan, E. A.  The diaphragm in physical diagnosis (dia-
phragmatic pain)  Southwest M-, 1922, 6: 62-5.—Hofbauer, L.
Entstehung und Bekampfung von Schmerzen in der Zwerch-
fellgegend.  Wien. klin. Wschr., 1928, 41: 1295.—Muhlbacher,
W   Zwerchfellschmerzen als Krankheitsbild!  Munch, med.
Wschr., 1936, 83: 2118.

----   Paralysis.

   See  also names  of primary  diseases  as Polio-
myelitis; Tuberculosis, pulmonary, &c.
   Perratjlt, A. M. A.  Contribution a I'etude
des paralysies diaphragmatiques chez le nouveau-
ne.   80p.  8?   Par., 1937.
   Wey,  J.    *Ein  Fall   von  Poliomyelitis mit
Zwerchfell-Lahmung   [Zurich]   19p.   8?   Lu-
zern,  1922.
   Bardenhofer, K. H.  Spinale halbseitige Zwerchfellahmung.
Wien. klin. Wschr., 1934, 47: 1067-9.—Baumler, C.   Fall von
Zwerchfellslahmung durch  Zusammenwirkung von  Syphilis
und Tuberkulose.   Munch,  med.  Wschr., 1928,  75:  14-6.—
Bouchut, L. La paralysie du diaphragme gauche dans l'ulcere
d'estomac   Lyon  med.,  1921, 130:  649-53.—Daniel,  G.
[Spontaneous paralysis of the diaphragm in pulmonary diseases]
Orv. hetil., 1930, 74: 1172-4.—Epstein, J.  W.  Diaphragmatic
paralvsis resulting from injury of the brachial plexus.  Am. J.
Dis. Child., 1927,  34: 634-9.—Eve, F. C.  Actuation of  the
inert diaphragm, by a gravity method. Lancet, Lond., 1932,
2: 995-7.—Felix, W.  Untersuchungen iiber den Spannungs-
zustand und die Bewegung des gelahmten  Zwerchfells.  Zschr.
ges. exp. Med., 1923, 33: 458-82.—Gale, J. W., & Middleton,
W. S.  The effect of paralysis of the hemidiaphragm on inter-
costal  activity.   Am.  Rev.  Tuberc,  1932,  25: 99-107 —
Gianturco,  C.  Un caso di paralisi del diaframma sinistro.
Arch, radiol., Nap., 1929, 5: 891-6.—Head, J. R.  The re-
distribution of  respiration  following paralysis of the hemi-
diaphragm.  Surg.  Gyn. Obst., 1930, 50: 929-38.—Heiden-
reich,  A. J.   La  hemiplejia diafragmatica;  su diagnostico
clinicorradiol6gico.  Sem. med., B.  Air.,  1924,  31: 1136-41.
Also Rev. m6d. Rosario, 1927,  17: 36-45.—Herzog, A.  Die
partielle  Lahmung des  Zwerchfells.  Fortsch. Rontgenstrahl.,
1928, 38: 518-22.—Kaufmann,  W.   Linksseitige Zwerchfell-
Lahmung,  Kardiainsutfizienz,  Singultus.    Rontgenpraxis,
1934, 6: 95.—Koester, F.  Zwerchfellahmung infolge tuberku-
Ioser   Mediastinalschwiele   und   gleichzeitig   beobachtete,
rontgenologisch darstellbare  Mammageschwulst.  Ibid., 1930,
2: 835-8.—Landis, H. R.  M.  Bilateral immobility  of  the
diaphragm.  Progr. Med., Phila., 1923, 3: 229.  ------  Cause
of immobility of the diaphragm.  Ibid., 230.—Meade, R. H., jr.
The tensile strength of the paralyzed diaphragm; preliminary
report.  J. Thorac. Surg., 1933, 2:  503-16.—Muller,  R.  W.
Zur  Diagnose  der Zwerchfellahmung infolge  tuberkuloser
Veranderungen  beim Kind.  Zschr.  Tuberk., 1937,  77: 339-
44.—Puglisi,  A.   Hemiparalisis  obstetrica del diafragma.
Arch, argent,  pediat.,  1932, 3:  683-90.—Samaja,  N.  Mo-
bility apparente del fegato nella paralisi diaframmatica destra.
Bull. sc. med. Bologna, 1925, 10. ser., 3:323-36.—Schmitz, E. J.
Diagnostische  Schwierigkeiten bei kindlichen Lungenerkran-
kungen; ein Fall von Zwerchfellahmung.  Med. Welt, 1927, 1:
1660.—Schneider San Roman, C.  Sobre un caso de paralisis
del hemidiafragma  izquierdo.  Siglo med.,  1932, 90:  111.—
Stoppani, F.  Ulteriori osservazioni  sulle  sindromi del quad-
rante superiore  di  sinistra nelle paralisi  diaframmatiche  di
origine mediastinica.  Riv.  radiol., 1931,  5: 800-10.—Tyson,
R. M., & Bowman, J. E.  Paralysis of the diaphragm in  the
new-born.  Am. J. Dis.  Child.,  1933, 46:  30-9.  Also repr.—
Zellgs, M.  Paralysis of the right diaphragm associated with
brachial palsy.  J. Am. M. Ass., 1928, 90:  762.

——   Paralysis, induced.

   See also  Phrenic nerve, Surgery.
   Bailey, R. B.  Paralysis of the diaphragm as a therapeutic
agent.   South. M. J., 1934,  27: 425-9.—Barksdale, J. W., &
Strain, S. F.  Induced paralysis of the diaphragm. N. Orleans
M. & S. J., 1932,  84: 753-7.—Brunner, A.  Die sogenannte
Relaxatio diaphragmatica; nachdenkliches iiber die kiinstliche
Zwerchfellahmung.  Schweiz. med. Wschr., 1931, 61: 1205-7.—
Campbell,  A. J.   Diaphragmatic paralysis as a therapeutic
measure in intrathoracic disease.  Q. J. Med.,  Oxf.,  1927-28,
21: 463-87.  Also Proc. R. Soc. M., Lond., 1934, 27:1555-62.—
Ernst,  M.   Misserfolge nach  kiinstlicher Zwerchfellahmung
(normale  Zwerchfellbeweglichkeit  trotz   Phrenicoexhairese)
Deut. Zschr.  Chir., 1931, 231: 449-55.—Kondratieva,  E. M.,
Kornman, I.  E. [et al.]   [Experimental paralysis of the dia-
phragm and its effect  on the stomach of the dog] J. Physiol.
USSR, 1936, 21: 77-85.—Lemon, W. S., & Higgins,  G.  M.
Lymphatic absorption of particulate matter through the nor-
mal and the paralyzed diaphragm;  an experimental  study.
Tr. Ass.  Am. Physicians, 1929,  44: 148-54.  Also Am. J. M.
So.,  1929, 178: 536-47, 3 pl.—Milani, A.  Sulla  paralisi dia-
frammatica nella  exeresi  monolaterale  del  nervo  frenico.
Radiol, med , Milano, 1928, 15: 359-64.—Ostrowski, W.  Die
Wirkung der Zwerchfellahmung auf die Resorptionsgeschwin-
digkeit von Luft aus der Pleurah6hle. Zschr. ges. exp. Med.,
1936, 99: 290-9.—Reichert, F. L.  Experimental studies on
the effect of  paralysis of the diaphragm  and of its removal.
J. Thorac. Surg., 1933, 2: 349-67.—Wilson, H.  On unilateral
paralysis of the diaphragm by evulsion of the phrenic nerve.
Med. J.  Australia, 1930, 2: 487-503, 3  pl.—Yates, J. L.,  &
Raine, F. Induced paralysis of the diaphragm.  Arch. Surg.,
1930, 21: 666-78.   Also  repr.

----  Physiology.

   Kitchen,  J.  M.   W.    Diaphragm   and  its
functions;  considered specially in its  relations to
respiration and the production  of voice.  lOlp.
8?    Albany, 1885.
   Burns, L.  Some neglected aspects of the physiology of the
diaphragm.  J. Am. Osteopath. Ass., 1932, 32: 43.—Cassinis, U.
Modificazioni funzionali  del diaframma per effetto del lavoro
muscolare.  Arch, fisiol., Fir.,  1930, 28: 1-8.  Also Arch. ital.
biol.,  1930-31, 83: 34-41.—Del  Barrio. L., & Murueta Goyena,
F.  Diafragma y capacidad de trabajo.   Arch,  med., Madr.,
1934,  37:  599-602.—Fujita,   U.  Elektromyographischea
Studium des Zwerchfelltonus.   Arch.  ges.  Physiol., 1924, 203:
472-9.—Hitzenberger, K.  Zwerchfell und  Intraperitonealer-
druck.  Klin. Wschr., 1929, 8:  961-4.—Jappelli, A.  Polipnea
termica e funzione  del diaframma.  Boll. Soc.  ital. biol. sper.,
1930, 5:  1086-8.—Joannides, M.,  & Litschgi, J. J.  The rela-
tion  of the diaphragm to gastric peristalsis.  Radiology,  1931,
17: 723-6.—Killian,  H.  Beobachtungen  uber  den Zwerch-
felltonus.  Arch. klin. Chir., 1937,  189: 594-6.—Lemon, W. S.
The function of the diaphragm.   Arch. Surg., 1928, 17: 840-53.
Also Tr. Nat. Tuberc. Ass.,  1928,  24: 151.—Monaldi, V.  II
diaframma nella regolazione dei rapporti tra torace e addome.
Baglivi, 1937, 3: 363-77.—Paillard, H. Quelques notions sur la
physiologie du muscle diaphragme.  J. mid. fr., 1932, 21: 47.—
Salotti, A.  Sull'importanza del tono  del  diaframma in talune
sindromi toraciche e addominali.  Arch, radiol., Nap., 1928, 4:
5-52, ch.—Strukov,  A.  M.  [Histologic  changes of the  dia-
phragm in relation  to its function]   Klin,  med., Moskva,  1931,
9: 982-5.—Verzar,  F„ Szecsenyi-Nagy, L. [et al.]  Der Tonus
des Diaphragmas und sein Zusammenhang mit dem Tonus der
glatten Muskulatur der Lunge.  Arch. ges. Physiol., 1936, 238:
387-403.—Virno, V.  Sistemi  digastrici  e  centri virtuali in
irradiazione  muscolare  nel  diaframma   umano (morfologia
funzionale) Monit. zool. ital., 1937, 47: suppl,  251-5.

----  Recesses  and sinuses.
   See also Peritoneum; Pleura.
   Barsony, T.. & Koppenstein, E.  Die Rontgenuntersuchung
der Sinus paravertebrals  des Zwerchfells und pathologische
Veranderungen derselben.  Rontgenpraxis, 1936, 8: 599-607.—
Fraser, R. A case of para-oesophageal recess of the diaphragm.
Anat. Rec,  1934,  58:  119-26.—Schoen,  H.  Der Pleurane-
bensack  bei  Liickenbildung im  Zwerchfell.   Frankf.  Zschr.
Path.,  1937-38,  51:  310-8.—Shea, S.   A case of recessus
retro-mediastinalis.  Irish J. M. Sc, 1936, ser. 6, 647-9, 2 pl.

----   Relaxation.

   See under subheadings Eventration;  Paralysis.

----   Rupture.

   Katjssmann,  K.   *Ueber  Zwerchfellrupturen
[Berlin]  35p.  8?    Charlottenb., 1929.
   Macron,  P.   *A  propos d'un estomac intra-
thoracique consecutif a une rupture ancienne  du
diaphragme.   109p.   8?   Par., 1937.
   Ailing, E. E.  Case  report; traumatic rupture of the dia-
phragm.   Mil.  Surgeon,  1931,  68:  211-3.—Andersson,  L.
Zur  Kenntnis der durch  aussere  Gewalt verursachten sub-
kutanen  Diaphragmarupturen.   Beitr. klin.  Chir.,  1925-26,
135: 711-28.—Bea.ll. F. C.  Rupture  of the diaphragm.   Tr.
South. Surg. Ass. (1925) 1926, 38: 77-82, 3 pl.   Also Texas
J. M., 1926-27, 22: 744-8.—Charbonnel & Masse, L.  Rupture
traumatique  large du  diaphragme avec  evisceration intra-
thoracique de l'estomac; laparo-phr6nie-thoracotomie; fistule
pleurale  residuelle.   Bull.  Soc.  nat.  chir.,  Par.,  1933,  59:
232-6—Clark, J. H.  Perforation of the diaphragm; the result
of intra-abdominal suppuration;  report  of  unusual cases.
Arch. Surg., 1928, 16: 864-7.—Constantini, H., & Bonafos, M.
Les  ruptures du diaphragme.  Arch. med.  chir. app. resp.,
Par., 1936, 11: 115-40.—Cosacesco. A., & Zlotesco, N.  Rup-
ture traumatique sous-cutanee et isoiee du diaphragme. Bull.
Soc. nat. chir., Par., 1927, 53: 1077-81.—Dow, S. N.  Rupture
of diaphragm in a case  of von Jaksch's anaemia.  Brit. M. J.,
1928, 2: 748.—Duff, P. H.  Traumatic  rupture of the dia-
phragm in a child; report of a case.  N. England J. M., 1938,
219: 84-7.—Edwards,  C.  R.  Traumatic rupture of the dia-
phragm with herniation of the stomach into  the thorax,  col-
lapsed lung and displaced  heart.  Tr.  South. Surg. Ass., 1932,
44: 399, 5 pl.—Ewald, F.  Die subcutane Zwerchfellzerreissung;
ein Beitrag zur Unfallmedizin.  Mschr.  Unfallh., 1932,  39:
247-fSO.—Gezelius, G.  A  case of subcutaneous rupture of the 
DIAPHRAGM
349
DIAPHRAGM
 diaphragm.  Acta chir. scand., 1933, 73: 47-52, 3 pl.—Hedri, A.
 Beitrage  zur  Kenntnis  der  subkutanen  Zwerchfellruptur.
 Med. Klin., Berl., 1925,  21: 736.—Klumper,  P.  [Congenital
 rupture of the diaphragm]  Ned.  tschr. geneesk.,  1926,  70:
 408-10.—Koontz, A. R.  Rupture of the diaphragm.  Ann.
 Surg, 1924, 80:  898-907.—Langenskibld, F.   [Rupture of the
 diaphragm]  Fin. lak. sail, hand., 1035, 78: 338-63.—McMul-
 lin, J. J. A., McArthur, G. B., & Weber, H. M.  Rupture of the
 diaphragm—report of 2 cases.  U. S.  Nav. M. Bull., 1935, 33:
 521-4.—Magee,  R.  Rupture of the diaphragm  (with report
 of 2  cases)  Canad. M.  Ass. J., 1935, 32: 506-9.—Mooney,
 B. R.  Spontaneous rupture of the diaphragm.  Ibid., 1927, 17:
 447.—Racz, B.  [Rupture of the centrum tendineum]  Gy6-
 eyaszat, 1930, 70: 385-7.—Rigby, O. C. Traumatic rupture
 of  diaphragm.   Am. J.  Surg.,  1936, 33: 310-2.—Safta,  E.
 [Observations  on subcutaneous  ruptures of  the diaphragm]
 Cluj. med., 1938, 19: 289-92.—Shackleton, W. E.  Traumatic
 rupture of the  diaphragm; report  of a case with recovery
 following  operation.  Surg.  Gyn.  Obst.,  1927, 44:  684-6.
 Also  repr.—Tattersall, K.  R.,  &  Harvey, E.  B.   Rupture
 of  the diaphragm following slight   trauma.   Brit.  M.  J.,
 1935, 1: 879.—Vergoz & Bonafos.  Rupture  traumatique  du
 diaphragme.  Bull. Soc. nat. chir., Par., 1931, 57: 638-42.—
 Wheatley, L. F.  Traumatic  rupture of the diaphragm; case
 report.  Am. J. Roentg.,  1930, 24: 679-83.

 ----  Rupture—in animals.
   Browne, T. G.  Rupture of the diaphragm  in a mare.  Vet.
 J., Lond., 1924, 30: 195-8.—Bryant, J. B.   Another  case of
 ruptured diaphragm  in a  cow.  J. Am. Vet. M. Ass., 1924-25,
 G5: 494.—Carbury, H. W.  Diaphragmatic rupture in labour in
 animals.  Vet.  Rec, Lond.,  1923, 3: 414.—Donham, C.  R.
 Rupture of  the  diaphragm in a cow.  J. Am. Vet. M.  Ass.,
 1924-25, 65: 360-2.—Dumeste.  Un  cas de rupture spontanee
 du diaphragme chez un mulet.  Rev. v6t. mil., Par. 1932, 16:
 466.—Langer.   Zwerchfellzerreissungen  beim Pferd.  Zschr.
 Vetcrinark., 1932, 44: 449-60.—McKinna, W. R.  Rupture of
 the diaphragm in  the dog.  Vet. J., Lond., 1936,  92: 371.—
 Milligan,  W. A.  Rupture  of the diaphragm  in  a  dog.  Vet.
 Rec, Lond., 1932, 12: 958.—Perry, J. L. Rupture  of the dia-
 phragm in a dog.  Ibid., 1924, 4: 154.—Richards, G. L.  Dia-
 phragm rupture of animals. Vet. Bull., Wash., 1921, 7: suppl.,
 No. 7,  119.—Steward, J.   Rupture  of the diaphragm in the
 dog; 3 cases.   Vet. J., Lond.,  1928, 84: 199.

 ----  Surgery.

   See  also  subheadings  Eventration;  Hernia;
 Rupture.
   Sen,  R.  C.    *Die  Chirurgie  des Zwerchfells.
 45p.   8?   [Berl.] 1930.
   Allen,  K. D.  A.  The post-operative behavior of  the dia-
 phragm.  Radiology, 1931,16: 492-507.—Ascoli, M.  Chirurgia
 del diaframma.   In Manuale d. chirurgia (Alessandri, R.) 1934,
 2: pt 2, 539-46.—Brandis, H. J. von.   Ueber Zwerchfellplastik.
 Deut. Zschr. Chir., 1931, 232: 387-93.—Costantini,  H-, Mene-
 gaux, G. [et al.]  Techniques et consequences physiologiques des
 operations portant sur le diaphragm (phrenicectomie exceptee)
 Bruxelles  med.,  1934-35, 15: 1441-4.  Also Bull, med.,  Par.,
 1935, 49: 870.  Also P. verb. Congr. fr. chir., 1935, 44: 739-41.
 Also J. chir., Par., 1935, 46: 507; 548. Also Presse med., 1935,
 43:  1634-6.—Costantini, P.   Condroma toraco-addominale;
 considerazioni  istopatologiche  e contributo operativo  alia
 resezione del diaframma.   Clin, chir., Milano, 1926, 29: 693-
 705.—Fick, W.  Beitrag  zur Chirurgie  des epi- und  subdia-
 phragmalen Raumes.  Deut. Zschr. Chir., 1929, 217: 176-99.—
 Guyot,  J.  La voie transpleuro-diaphragmatique.   P. verb.
 Congr. fr. chir., 1935, 44: 1102-4.—Lanzillo, F.  Chirurgia del
 diaframma;  anatomia chirurgica.  Rass. internaz. clin. ter.,
 1938, 19:  512-21.—Mfinegaux, G.   La  technique des inter-
 ventions portant sur le diaphragme.  P. verb. Congr. fr. chir.,
 1935, 44: 742-1021.  ------  &  Costantini.  Technik und
 physiologische Folgen der Operationen am  Zwerchfell  mit
 Ausnahme der Phrenikotomie.   Zbl.  Chir., 1936,  63: 221.—
 Pascalis, G.  Technique  et consequences physiologiques des
 operations sur le diaphragme.  P. verb. Congr. fr. chir., 1935,
 44: 1104.—Sauerbruch, E.  Technique et consequences physi-
 ologiques des operations portant sur le diaphragme  (phrenicec-
 tomie exceptee)   Bruxelles med., 1935-36, 16:  174.   ------
 Chirurgie du diaphragme.   P. verb. Congr. fr. chir., 1935, 44:
 1022-7.—Schumacher, E., & Haecker, R.  Die  Chirurgie des
 Zwerchfells.   In  Handb.  prakt. Chir., 5. Aufl. (Bergmann &
 Bruns) Stuttg., 1924, 2: 1284-316.—Shipley, A. M.  The prob-
 lem of the  diaphragm. J.  M. Ass. Georgia, 1936, 25: 345-51.—
 Sutura del diafragma sin resecci6n  costal.   Gac.  m6d.  mil.,
 Mex., 1933-34, n. ser., 1:  381-4.

 ----   Tumors.
  Arce, J., & Tobias, J. W. Tumores malignos e inflamatorios
 que emparedan el diafragma; sindrome diafragmatico parietal.
 Bol. Inst.  clfn. quir., B. Air., 1938,  14: 367-86.—Binney.  H.
 Tumors of the diaphragm.  Tr. Am. Surg. Ass., 1931, 49: 110-
 3.  Also Ann. Surg.,  1931, 94: 524-7.—Burvill-Holmes, E., &
 Brody, W.  Primary angiofibroma of  the  diaphragm.   Am. J.
 M. Sc,  1932, 183: 679-80.—Cass,  J. W.  Tumor of the dia-
phragm.  N. England J. M., 1936, 214: 209-11.—Fenton.  An
unusual  case of primary carcinoma arising in  connection with
the left cusp of the diaphragm.  Brompton Hosp. Rep., Lond.,
1934,  3:  164.—Gravano, L.  Tumor benigno del diafragma.
Sem. med., B. Air., 1935, 42: pt 2, 705-9.—Hesse, E. Zwerch-
fellresektion wegen bosartigen Tumor; dem Andenken des von
ruchloser Morderhand als Opfer seines Berufs gefallenen Dr
Leo Stuckey gewidmet.  Beitr. klin. Chir.,  1924, 132: 215-25.—
Kirshbaum, J. D.  Myosarcoma of the diaphragm. Tr. Chicago
Path. Soc, 1934-35,  14: 241. Also Am. J.  Cancer, 1935, 25:
730-7. Also Arch. Path., Chic, 1935,  19:  283.—Muller, W.
Myoblastengeschwulst des Zwerchfells.  Zbl. allg. Path., 1933,
58: 353-5.—Soderlund,  G.  Beitrag zur Klinik  der primaren
Zwerchfelltumoren, besonders zur  Diagnostik.  Acta radiol.,
Stockh., 1937, 18: 388-98.

DIAPHRAGMATOCELE.

   See Diaphragm, Hernia.

DIARRHEA.

   See also Dysentery; Dyspepsia; also names of
primary diseases as Allergy; Botulism; Cholera;
Colitis; Food poisoning; Ileum, Diseases; Typhoid
fever; Uremia, &c.
   Cabot, R. C. Diarrhea.  N. England J. M., 1935, 212: 305-
7.—D'Amato, H. J.  Las diarreas.  Dfa med., B. Air., 1932-33,
5:539-41.—Douthwaite, A. H.  Diarrhoea.  Guy's Hosp. Gaz.,
Lond., 1934, 48:  230-4.—Hurst, A. F.   Diarrhoea.  In Brit.
Encycl. M.  Pract.  (Rolleston,  H.) Lond,  1937, 4:  1-11.—
Jiirgens.   Ueber akute Durchfall-Erkrankungen.  Med. Welt.
1933, 7:  1269-72.—Kantor, J. L.  Diarrhea.  Am.  J. Digest.
Dis., 1935-36, 2: 1-7.—Lichty, J. A. A discussion of diarrhoea.
Clifton M. Bull., 1931, 17: 61-76.—Lyon, G.  Diarrhees aigues.
Bull, med., Par., 1935, 49: suppl., No. 20, 1-4.—Manson-Bahr.P.
Diarrhoea.  Med. Press  & Circ,  Lond., 1937, 194: 199-204.—
Monges, J.  Les diarrhees des vieillards.  Marseille med., 1925,
62: 859-65.—Parsons, J. C. Diarrheas.  J. Iowa M. Soc, 1937,
27: 461-4.—Reis, van der.  Ueber den Durchfall. Deut. med.
Wschr., 1934,  60: 431-4.—Roemheld, L.   Ueber Durcbfiille.
Aerztl. Rsch., 1927, 37: 243-50.—Sharbaugh, G.  B.  Diarrhea.
Am. Interne, 1936, 2: No. 5, 13-5.—Smith, H.  The adult types
of diarrhea.  J. S. Carolina M. Ass., 1931, 27: 34-7.—Ury, H.
Ueber den Durchfall. Arch. Verdauungskr., 1928, 43: 459-81.

----  allergic.
   Gershenovich,  R.  S.  [Allergia in  diarrhea  in children]
Pediatria, Moskva, 1937, No. 8,  28-32.—Guerin, A. Cholera
sec et anaphlyaxie alimentaire.  Rev. gin. clin. ther., 1921, 35:
712.—Ratner,  B.   A possible causal factor  of food allergy  in
certain infants.  Bull. N. York Acad. M., 1928, 2.  ser., 4: 523.—
Richet, C, fils. Les  gastro-enterites d'origine anaphylactique.
Progr. med., Par., 1926, 41: 192-6.—Stafford, H. E., Watson,
R. G., & Jacobus, L. R.   Abdominal allergy in infancy.  Cali-
fornia West. M., 1931, 34: 168-72.—Tallerman,  K. H.  Sensi-
tivity to cow's milk  proteins in acute gastroenteritis.   Arch.
Dis. Childh., Lond., 1934, 9: 189-93.

----  bacillary white.

   See Salmonella, pullorum.

----  Causes.

   Hutter,  K.   *Gibt es  eine peptische Gastro-
duodenitis?  29p.   8?   Berl.-Charlottenb.,  1935.
   Barbary.  Diarrhie choieriforme et appendicite.  Arch. med.
Angers, 1930, 34: 92-6.—Breitenbach, O.  C.   Choleriform
diarrhea of cold weather, winter cholera. J. Am. M. Ass., 1908,
51: 1499-505.—Brown,  P.  W.  Diarrhea of unknown origin.
Am. J. Surg.,  1932,  n.  ser., 15: 483-93.  Also repr.------
Deficiency diarrhea.  Minnesota M., 1933, 16: 534.—Crawford,
J. A. Toxic diarrheas of parenteral origin.  N.  Orleans M. &
S. J., 1927-28, 80: 254-7.—Emery, E. S.,  jr.  Hydrochloric
acid and  diarrhoea.   N. England J. M.,  1930, 203:  785-7.
Also repr.—Faroy, G., Deron <fe Desoille, H.   Les diarrhees
d'origine  h6patique.   Rev. med., Par.,  1930, 47:  745-62.
------  Les diarrhees secondaires  aux lesions hepato-biliares.
Presse med., 1931, 39:  793.—Horn, W. S.  The problem  of
functional diarrheas.   Internat. J. M. & S., 1934, 47: 363-7.—
Libert, E.  Les diarrhees d'origine extra-intestinale.  J. med.
fr., 1925, 14: 185-91.—Lucas, R. T.  Diarrheas associated with
infection outside the  intestinal tract.  Tristate M. J., 1933, 5:
1058-61.—Marriott, W.  McK.   Enteral and parenteral factors
in the causation of diarrhea.  South. M. J., 1931,  24: 278-83.—
Metadysentery, sprue,  and allied conditions.  Annual Rep.
Calcutta School Trop. M. (1933)  1934, suppl., 53-7.—Rodman.
E. W.  Consideration of the causes of diarrhea.  J. M. Soc. N.
Jersey, 1931, 28: 548-52.—Rudolf,  R. D.  The classification of
the diarrhoeas, with an outline of treatment.  Canad. M. Ass.
J., 1926, 16: 501-4.—Sainz, P. A. Diarreas en terreno paludico.
Rev. med. cir. Habana,  1937, 42: 61-9.—Thomson, H. Zur
idiopathischen Schwangerschaftsdiarrhoe.  Zbl. Gyn., 192S, 52:
1790.—Wilson, O. H.  Exciting and predisposing causes  of
diarrhea.  South. M. J., 1924,  17: 560-2.—Young, E. L.,  jr.
Cause of diarrhea?  N. England J. M.,  1928, 199: 382-5.—
Zangari, F. C.   L'etiologia delle diarree.  Morgagni, 1927, 29:
406-25. 
DIARRHEA                                       350                                      DIARRHEA
----   chronic.

   See  also names of primary diseases as Celiac

disease, &c.
   Barnes. A. E.  Chronic diarrhoea in adults.  Brit. M. J.,
1936,  1: 424-6.—Bassler, A.  The examination and diagnosis
of chronic  diarrheic states.  Med.  Insur.,  1930,  46: 89.—
Brown,  T. R.   Chronic diarrheas.  Med. Clin.  N. America,
1933,  17:  1085-96.—Brull,  L., & Lambrechts, A.   Diarrhees
chroniques, metabolisme mineral  et avitaminoses secondaires
chez l'adulte.  Bull. Acad.  med.  Belgique, 1935, 5. ser., 15:
297-325.—Cabot,  R.  Twelve months'  diarrhea with inter-
missions.  N.  England  J.  M., 1933, 208:  1162-7.  —-—
Diarrhea of 9 years' duration.   Ibid.,  1935,  212: 350-3.—
Cole,  E. M.  Persistent diarrhea associated with  stupor and a
spinal  fluid  containing  cells.   Ibid.,  1933,  208:  209-11.—
Cramer, F. Die chronischen Diarrhoen.  Miinch.  med. Wschr.,
1923,  70: 1457.—Diagnosi delle diarree croniche della seconda
infan'zia. Gazz. osp., 1937, 58: 508-12.—Diarrhea of 5 weeks'
duration.  N. England J. M.,  1935, 212: 307.—Diarrhea and
epigastric  pain  of  3  months'  duration.   Ibid.,  736-40.—
Erdheim, M.  The  chronic  diarrheas: an etiological classifica-
tion that aids in their treatment.  Med. J. & Rec, 1931,  134:
135-8.  Also  repr.—Garin,  C,  &  Hutet.   Diagnostic  des
diarrhees  chroniques.  Lyon med.,  1931,  148:  313; 341.—
Gordon, A. M.  Chronic diarrhea—its  differential  diagnosis.
J. Iowa M. Soc,  1933, 23: 544-9.—Gutzeit,  K.  Ueber die
Gastroenteritis  und  ihre Folgeerscheinungen;  die  chronische
Gastroenteritis, ihre Klinik  und  Symptomatologie.  Miinch.
med. Wschr., 1932, 79: 1347.  ------& Wendt, H. Chronische
Gastroenteritiden als Ursache von  hepatolienalen  Erkran-
kungen mit und ohne Leuko-Thrombopenie.  Deut. Arch. klin.
Med.,  1930, 168: 312-30.—Hutchison, R.  Discussion on the
diagnosis of chronic diarrhoeas.   Proc R.  Soc. M., Lond.,
1933,   26:  1049-62,  pl.—Intractable  diarrhea.   California
West. M., 1932, 36: 245-9.—Kean, T. A.  Chronic diarrhoea.
Med.  Press & Circ, Lond., 1937, 195: 54-60.—Kitchen, H. D.
The chronic diarrheas.  Manitoba M.  Ass. Rev.,  1934, 14:
No. 12, 7-9.—Marshall, E. A.   Chronic diarrhea.  J.  Am.
Inst.  Homeop., 1936, 29: 265-70.—Morawitz, P.  Diagnostik
chronischer  Durchfalle.  Miinch. med. Wschr.,  1931,  78:
1287-90.—Nonnenbruch, W.,  &  Kudlich,  H.  Chronischer
Oedemzustand von  nephrotischem Typus mit Akropachie bei
chronischer  Gastroenteritis.   Med.  Klin.,  Berl.,  1931,  27:
541-5.—Ryle, J. A.  Chronic diarrhoea.  Lancet, Lond., 1924,
2:  101-6.   Also Med. Brief, 1924, 52: 472-83.—Savignac, R.
Un cas de diarrhee chronique.  Arch. mal. app.  digest., Par.,
1924,  14:  335-55.—Savoy & Langeron.  Tetanie et diarrhee
chronique; alternance  des  troubles  nerveux et intestinaux.
Lyon med., 1920, 129: 714-6.—Schneyer, J.  Chronic diarrhea
in adults.   Med. J. & Rec, 1928, 128: 286-91.  Also repr.—
Slonim.  Contribution a I'etude du tableau  clinique de quel-
ques formes de diarrhees chroniques.   Arch.  mal. app. digest.,
Par.,  1933,  23: 216-30.—Snort,  L.  D.  Chronic  diarrhea;
presentation of 3 patients.  Med. Clin. N. America, 1928, 12:
225-32.—Strasser, A.  [Chronic diarrhea]  Gyogyaszat, 1926,
66: 1189-91.  Also Arch. Verdauun^kr., 1928,  42: 294-301 —
Teachnor, W., sr.  Chronic diarrhoea.  Ohio M.  J., 1925, 21:
315-20.—Wendt,   H.   Ueber   chronische   Gastroenteritis.
Zschr. iirztl. Fortbild., 1934,  31: 637;  673.

----  chronic:  Treatment.

    Timbal,  L.   Les diarrhees chroniques;  etude
clinique  coprologique  et   therapeutique.   270p.
8?   Par., 1922.
   Bassler, A.   The examination and  diagnosis  of  chronic
diarrheic states; a few points  on therapy.   Am. Med.,  1930,
25:  279-82.—Bensaude, R.  Les diarrhees  chroniques de
l'adulte; diagnostic  et traitement.  Rev. gin. clin. ther., 1929,
43: 97-103.—Bernay, P.  La question du regime dans le traite-
ment des  diarrhees chroniques.  Lyon med., 1934, 154: 105-
10.—Bouchut  &  Barbier,   J.   L'action  de l'emetine  dans
certaines diarrhees  chroniques sans amibes decelables.  Ibid.,
1924, 133: 182-4.   Also Rev. internat. m6d.  chir., Par., 1924,
35: 20.—Brams, W. A. Some causes and methods of treatment
of chronic diarrhea.  Illinois M. J., 1927, 51: 446-51.—Brown,
P.  W.  Diagnosis  and treatment of  certain types of  chronic
diarrhea.  Ann. Int. M., 1934, 8: 93-9.—Caroli, J., & Mallarme,
J.  Syndrome  bemorragipare  avec  agranulocytose dans un
cas de diarrhee chronique traite par un arsenical pentavalent.
Bull. Soc. m6d. hdp. Paris, 1937, 3. ser., 53: 129-34.—Corslli, F.
Diarree chroniche;  opoterapia gastrica ed epatica.  Minerva
med., Tor., 1931, 22: pt 2, 789-800.—Fournials.  Traitement
des diarrhees chroniques par la methode de Montel.  Marseille
med., 1933, 70: 509-14.—Gauss, H. The etiology and manage-
ment  of chronic diarrhea.  Colorado M.,  1931,  28: 250-5.—
Kean, T.  A.   The  investigation  and treatment  of  chronic
diarrhoea.  Ulster M. J., 1934, 3: 164-74.—Kinsman, J. M.
The treatment of chronic  functional diarrhoeas.   Kentucky
M. J., 1937, 35: 466-9.—Koch, F.  Vitamin Bi bei chronischer
Gastroenteritis.  Deut. med. Wschr.,  1937, 63:  1153.—Kuttner
& Scherk, G.  Zur Behandlung  der chronischen  Diarrhoen.
Fortsch. Ther.,  1930, 6:  12-7.—Libert,  E.   Les diarrhees
chroniques et leur traitement.  J. med. chir., Par., 1929,  100:
476-86.—Monnerot-Dumaine.   Les  diarrhees chroniques de
l'adulte; diagnostic  et  traitement.   Gaz.  hop., 1930,  103:
977;  1013;  1045.—Morawitz,  P.   Behandlung chronischer
Durchfalle.  Munch,  med. Wschr., 1931, 78:  1731-4.  Also
Gazz. osp., 1932, 53: 10-4.—Penzoldt, F.  Behandlung chroni-
scher Storungen der Stuhlentleerung (Verstopfung, Durchfall)
Munch, med.  Wschr., 1923, 70:  507-9.—Ryle,  J.  A.   The
medical treatment of chronic  diarrhoea.  Lancet, Lond.,  1926,
2: 563; 615.—Savignac,  R.  Traitement  des diarrhees  chro-
niques.  J. med. Paris, 1928, 47: 715.—Torrey. R. G.  A con-
sideration of chronic and recurrent diarrhoea; the diagnosis of
disease  and treatment of patients showing these symptoma
by the  general physician.  Proc.  Interst. Postgrad. M. Ass.
N.  America,  1934,  283-95.—Walker.  A. S.   The  chronic
diarrhoeas: their aetiology and treatment.  Med. J.  Australia,
1932, 2: 136.

----   Complications.

   See also Anemia; Deficiency disease; Dehydra-
tion, &c.
   Hemon,  P.    *Sur I'association de  diarrhee  et
sub-occlusion   dans  certains  6tats  abdominaux
aigus.    47p.   8?   Par., 1930.
   Ault, G. W. The proctological aspects of diarrhea.  Am. J.
Digest. Dis., 1938-39, 5:  155-61.—Deaths from diarrhoea and
enteritis; results of enquiry.  Rep. Liverpool  M. Off. Health,
1934, 122-4.—Gutzeit,  K.   Die Gastroenteritis  und  ihre
Folgeerscheinungen;  Storungen  der  Erythropoese.   Miinch.
med. Wschr., 1932, 79: 1591; 1830.—Holt, L. E..  jr.  The cause
of acidosis  associated  with  diarrhea.  Acta  padiat., Upps.,
1931, 11: 151.

----   Diagnosis.

   See also Feces, Examination.
   Alvarez, N.  C.   Hints in the diagnosis and treatment of the
diarrheas.  Collect. Papers Mayo Clin., 1P36,  28: 218-28.—
Banting, F. G., Gairns, S. [et al.]  A study of the enzymes of
stools in intestinal intoxication.  Canad. M. Ass. J., 1931, 25:
393-9.—Callender, G. R., & Inmon, E. H.  Diarrhea, enteritis,
and  dysentery.  Army M. Bull.,  1937,  24-75.   Also repr.—
Davidsohn,  H., & Rosenstein, S.  Stuhluntersuchungen bei
initialer  Diarrhoe.   Zschr.  Kinderh.,  1923,  35:  207-9.—
Escomel,  E.   Diagn6stico  integral  del  sindrome  diarrea.
Cr6n. med., Lima, 1926,  43:  217-24.—Goiffon,  R.   La fausse
diarrhee homogene; son diagnostic. Arch. farm, sper., 1929-
30,  48:  11-6—Gutzeit,  K.,  & Kuhlmann.   Zur  Rontgen-
diagnose der Gastroenteritis.   Fortsch.  Rontgenstrahl.,  1933,
47: 141-52.—Lauda, E. Die Differentialdiagnose und Therapie
der Durchfallerkrankungen.   Aerztl.  Prax.,  Wien,  1934,  8:
294-300.  Also Wien. klin. Wschr., 1933, 46: 914-20.—Nossov,
S. D. [Obraztzov's palpation as an objective  method in  diag-
nosis  of diarrhea]   Vrach.  gaz.,  1931,  35: 678-82.—Reis,
van  der.  Zur Diagnose des Durchfalls.  In Samml. wicht.
Friihdiagn.,  Lpz.,  1936, 239-47.—Roux, J. C,  & Goiffon, R.
La  fausse diarrhee  homogene.    Clinique,  Par.,  1936,  31:
238-41.—Tremolieres, F.,  & Thomas, M.    Diagnostic  et
traitement des diarrhees.  J. med.  fr.,  1925,  14:  171-8 —
Zahorsky, J. The cytology of the diarrheal stool. J. Am. M.
Ass., 1926, 86: 112.—Zuelzer, G.  Ueber die falsche oder para-
doxe Diarrhoe. Med. Welt, 1931, 5: 1417.

----   epidemic.

   See  also Diarrhea, infective.
   Gutzeit,  K.   Ueber die Gastroenteritis; Ent-
ziindung  des  Magen- und Darmkanals und  ihre
Folgeerscheinungen.   119p.  8?    Munch., 1933.
   Bassett-Smith,  P.   Epidemic  diarrhoea.   J. R.  Nav. M.
Serv., 1923, 9:  277.—Edwards. A. C, Warrick, L. F„ & Muegge,
O. J.  Summary  of report of investigation of an outbreak of
gastro-enteritis in Milwaukee and vicinity in February  1938.
Bull.  Bd  Health  Wisconsin,  1938-39,  6: No.  10, 4;  23 —
Fanning,  J.  An  unusual outbreak of gastro-enteritis.  Brit.
M. J., 1935, 1: 583.—Fischer, L.   [Epidemic of acute intestinal
catarrh  in the Horni Befkovice female  insane  asylum]  Cas.
lek.  Cesk., 1925,  65: 1437-9.—Gheorghiu, I.  Contribution  a
I'etude  d'une  6pidemie  de  gastroenterite  dysenteriforme.
Ann. Inst. Pasteur, Par.,  1930, 44: 711-8.  ------  Considera-
tions biochimiques et  serologiques sur les races microbiennes
isoiees  d'une epidemie de gastroenterite aigue.  C. rend. Soc.
biol., 1930, 103: 451.—Harper, M.  Gastro-enteritis or epidemic
diarrhoea: a review of an epidemic.  Med. J. Australia,  1932,
1: 538-43.—Jones, H. M. R.  The gastro-enteritis problem in
passenger liners.   Lancet, Lond.,  1938, 1: 1407-9.—Kharab-
kovskaia, G. N., & Kliachko, N. I.  [Etiology and epidemiology
of acute gastroenteritis]  J. mikrob., Moskva, 1936, 17: 740-
5.—Male, L.  Gastro-enteritis.   Med.  J. Australia, 1933,  1:
364-8.—Nisbet, B. R.  Report  on an outbreak of gastro-
enteritis.   Med.  Off.,  Lond., 1938, 59: 87-90.—Oliveira,  J.
C. de.   Diarreias  funcionais;  diagn6stico clinico  e labora-
torial.  Lisboa med., 1931, 8: 373-9.—Outbreak  (An) of gastro-
enteritis on shipboard. Health, Canberra, 1936, 14: 129-31.—
Outbreak (An) of acute gastro-enteritis in a juvenile institution.
Westchester Health, 1930-31, 1: No. 39, 3.—Pearson,  W. J.
The  treatment of epidemic diarrhoea.  Lancet, Lond., 1925, 2:
189.—Russo, C.  Importanza della ricerca dei bacilli metadis-
senterici nelle  epidemie di diarrea e di dissenteria.  Gior. batt. 
DIARRHEA
351
DIARRHEA
immun.,  1935,  14:  1010-35.—Schytte,  A.,  &  Tesdal,  M.
Two epidemics  of  gastroenteritis  due to infected soft cheese
from the same source, with the isolation of a microbe belonging
to the paratyphoid  group of bacilli (B. aertrycke)   Norsk mag.
laegevid.,  1928, 89: 689-709.—Terrell,  C.  O.,  & Owen,  M.
Observations on a  recent epidemic of diarrhea, with bacterio-
logic studies.  Texas J. M., 1935-36, 31: 204-6— Veldee, M. V.
\n  epidemiological study  of suspected waterborne  gastro-
enteritis.   Am.  J.  Pub. Health,  1931, 21:  1227-35—Ziegler,
N. R.  Bacteriology of  epidemic diarrhea.  Ibid.,  1937,  27:
241-6.

----   gastrogenous.

   See also  Achylia;  Diarrhea, chronic;  Stomach,
Diseases.
   Basar,  S.  [Gastrogenic  chronic diarrhea]  Cas. lek. Cesk.,
1924, 68:  601.—Case of chronic diarrhea of gastric origin.  J.
Oklahoma M.  Ass., 1924,  17:  90.—Jarno, L.   Beitrage  zur
Pathologie und Therapie  chronisch gastroenterogener Diar-
rhoen.  Arch. Verdauungskr., 1926,  39: 107-10.—Porges, O..
& Essen,  H.  Ueber die Pathogenese und  Therapie die soge-
nannten dyspeptischen Diarrhoen.  Zschr. klin. Med., 1928,109:
12-27.—Streicher,   M.  H.   Diarrhea—gastro-colic   fistula.
Illinois M. J., 1938, 73: 77.

----   Geography.

   Amaya, C. A. Acidosi' o vomito y diarrea incoercibles en la
sabana de Bogota.   Repert. med. chir.,  Bogota, 1932, 23: 463-
76.—Costa Mandry, O.  Diarrhea and enteritis in Porto Rico.
Bol. As. med. Puerto Rico, 1930, 22: 83-8.—McGlnnes, G. F.
Preliminary report on a study of diarrhea and dysentery in
Henrico County, Virginia.   Bull. Maryland  Dep. Health. 1931,
2: 39-49.  ------McLean, A. L. [et al]  A study of diarrhea
and  dysentery  in  Henrico  County,  Virginia.   Am. J. Hyg.,
1936, 24: 552-67.—Phelps, E. B., & Davila, J. V.  Diarrhea and
enteritis in Porto Rico; relation to water supplies.  Porto Rico
Rev. Pub. Health,  1927-28, 3: 468-87.—Wilson, J. G.  Investi-
gation of  diarrheal diseases in New  Mexico.  Southwest.  M.,
1927, 11:61-4.

----  infective.

   See also names of intestinal infections.
   Broughton, N.  B.  Infectious diarrhea. Tr.  M.  Soc.  N.
Carolina,  1923, 70: 366-72.—Castellani,  A.   Notes  on the
aetiology of certain cases of recurrent  diarrhoea and certain
obscure forms of colitis  due to bacteria of  the metadysentery
group.  J. Trop. M. Hyg., Lond., 1927, 30: 285-94.—Denes, G.
Gastroenteric acute da  Proteus vulgaris  Hauser.  Studium,
Nap., 1929,19: 435-8.—Garen, J. P.  Infectious gastroenteritis.
N. York State J. M., 1936,  36: 495-8.—Gray, J. D. A.   Gastro-
enteritis associated with Proteus vulgaris.  Brit. M. L, 1937, 1:
916.—Holland, C.  L.  Infectious diarrhea.  West Virginia M.
J., 1924, 19: 513-20.—Johnston, M. M., & Kaake,  M. J.  An
investigation of the r61e of anaerobic streptococci in infectious
diarrhoea in  Toronto.   Canad.  M.  Ass. J., 1935, 33: 632 —
Mitchell,  F. T.  Infectious diarrhea; the use  of  bacteriophage
and a special diet.   J. Tennessee M. Ass., 1931,  24: 287-93.—
Nelson, C. I.   Flatulent diarrhea  due  to Clostridium  welchii.
J. Infect.  Dis.,  1933, 52: 89-93.  Also repr.—Slot, G.,  & Blom-
field, D.   Intermittent  diarrhoea  associated  with  Bacillus
asiaticus.   Lancet, Lond., 1936, 1:  1116.—Walker,  A. A.
Prophylaxis and treatment of infectious diarrhea.   J. M.  Ass.
Alabama, 1933, 3: 89-94.—Wildman, H. A.  Polytropous en-
teritis  (acute  infectious  gastro-enteritis, Spencer's disease) is
it a  form  of influenza?  Arch. Int.  M., 1933, 52:  959-77.

----   Manifestations.

   Bobek, K.   [Two cases of pseudo-uremia in grave diarrhea]
Cas. lek.  cesk., 1937, 76:  1393.—Gaultiar, R.   Le syndrome
diarrhee;  etude clinique et  therapeutique.  Rev.  prat.  mal.
pays chauds,  1923-24, 3: 289-97.—Hill, L. F.  Clinical changes
produced  by  diarrhea and  their restitution.  J.  Lancet,  1937,
57: 179-83.—Ludwig, A. O  Intermittent  diarrhea and weak-
ness in a  man of  54.  N.  England  J. M., 1932, 207: 711 —
Nnnn, L. L. Clinical aspects of diarrhea. Northwest M., 1931,
30: 87-91.—Oliveira. I. de.  Sobre um caso de  pulso pseudo-
alternante na gastro-enterite aguda.  Med.  contemp., Lisb.,
1935,  53: 59-61.—Sepet,  P.    Le syndrome  choieriforme.
Marseille  med.,  1928,  65:  241-9.—Taubenhaus, M.   Zur
Symptomatologie und Behandlung von Durchfallskrankheiten.
Med. Klin., Berl.,  1932, 28: 998; 1032.
----   nervous.
   See  also Diarrhea, chronic.
   Leichtentritt, B.  Durchfalle bei neuropathischen Individuen
und  Avitaminosen.  Deut. med. Wschr., 1924, 50: 794-6 —
Lemoine,  G.  Lezioni sulla  diarrea  cronica dei  neuropatici.
Riv. neuropat., 1908, 3: 112-9.—Nedzel, A. J.   The role of
splanchnoperipheral balance in etiology of diarrhea.  Illinois M.
J., 1936, 69: 549-59.—Sullivan,  A. J.  Emotion and diarrhea.
Rev. Gastroenter., 1935,  2: 340.  Also Yale J.  Biol., 1935-36,
8: 407.  Also N. England J. M.,  1936, 214: 299-305—Tinel, J.
Les diarrhees nerveuses.  J. med. fr.,  1925, 14: 179-81.
----   parasitic.

   See also  under names  of  intestinal parasites
and parasitic  diseases as Amebiasis;  Giardiasis;
Helminthiasis, &c.
   Archer, J. G.  The increasing incidence of amebic dysentery
as a warning for more thorough study of diarrheas.  N. Orleans
M. & S. J., 1932, 85: 418-23.—Bozzolo, G., & Graziadei, G.
Su un  caso di diarrea cronica  con presenza di Tetramitus
mesnili.  Minerva med.,  Tor., 1924, 4: 837-9.—Brahic, J., &
Sardou, M. Un cas de diarrhee chronique durant depuis 9 ans
avec presence de trichomonas dans les selles; guerison rapide par
I'essence de terebenthine (methode d'Escomel)  Marseille med.,
1936, 73:  333-8.—Carvaillo.  Diarrhees parasitaires et leur
traitement.   J.  med. Paris,  1927,  46: 754-6.—Cuervo,  S.
Brote disenteriforme grave de forma aguda, de origen parasi-
tario  con predominio de Ankilostoma,  observado  en nueve
individuos  de  la misma familia,  y en una misma casa.   Rev.
med. cir. Habana, 1924,  29: 235-47.—Dekester, M., & Mel-
notte,  P.   Au sujet de la frequence dans  les selles diarrhei-
ques au Maroc des Trichomonas et autres protozoaires.  Bull.
Soc. path,  exot..  Par., 1924,  17:  301—Dclanoe, P.  De  la
frequence  des Trichomonas dans les  selles diarrheiques au
Maroc.  Ibid., 128.—Fernandez, F.  Un caso de diarrea por
tricoc6falos.  Progr. clin.,  Madr., 1932, 40:  590.—Fleisher, M.
S., & Wachowiak, M.  The relation of the  fungi imperfecti to
diarrheal conditions.   Am.  J. M. Sc, 1924,  168:  371-80.—
Hegner, R. W.  A carnivorous diet in  the treatment of flagel-
late diarrhea.  J. Am. M. Ass., 1924, 83: 23.—Langen. C. D. de.
[Dietetics in flagellate  diarrhea]  Geneesk. gids, 1926, 4:  797-
801.—Marin,  R.  A.   Diarrhea and enteritis in Porto Rico;
relation to parasitic infestations.  Porto Rico Rev. Pub. Health,
1928, 4: 221-6.—Martinez, F. F., & Suarez, E.  Etude parasi-
tologique de 100 cas de diarrhees.  Arch. mal. app. digest., Par.,
1933, 23: 1073-7.—Philiptschenko, A. A.  Entamoeba histoly-
tica and other protozoa in 225 cases of acute aestival diarrhoea
admitted to the Botkin Barracks Hospital at Leningrad (U. S.
S. R.)  Ann.  Trop. M. Parasit., Liverp.,  1930-31, 24: 177-
87.—Pieri, J.  Diagnostic des diarrhees parasitaires.  Gaz. med.
France, 1935, 42: 653-8—Pulle,  F.   La cura specifica delle
diarree da protozoi nell'infanzia.   Pediat. prat.,  Mod., 1927, 4:
243.

----  Pathology.
   Alice, C, Cabrini, S., & Mazzoleni, L.  Studio delle feci, delle
urine e del sangue nelle  affezioni intestinali accompagnate a
diarrea od a stitichezza.   Arch. stud, fisiopat. ricambio,  1935,
3: 257; 361;  399.—Arnold, L.,  & Hull, T. G.   Influence of
diarrhea upon gastro-intestinal  auto-disinfection.   Proc Soc.
Exp. Biol., N.  Y.,  1928-29,  26:  159-63.—Binet,  M. E.  A
propos de  la diarrh6e prandiale.  Hopital,  1930, 18: 153-5.—
Blum,  L.,  &  Looft.  A.   L'hypocalcemie dans  certains  6tats
diarrheiques;  interpretation de Taction therapeutique des in-
jections intraveineuses de CaCh.  C. rend. Soc. biol.,  Par.,  1924,
91: 194.—Dombrovskaia, I. F., Kviatkovskaia.  A.  N. [et al.]
[Clinical observations on hemorrhagic diarrhea in older children
in 1933]  Sovet.  pediat.,  1934, No. 7, 62-72.—Einhauser, M.
C-Vitamin und  Gastroenteritis.   Zschr. ges. exp. Med.,  1936,
98: 461-77.—Golden, R.  The  small  intestine  and diarrhea.
Am. J. Roentg., 1936, 36: 892-901.—Graham, S. Dehydration
and acidosis in gastro-enteritis. Practitioner, Lond., 1935, 134:
441-50.—Gutzeit, K.  Ueber die  Gastroenteritis  und ihre
 Folgeerscheinungen; die  Dysfunktion des Darmes bei  Gastro-
enteritis und  ihre Auswirkungen auf die Vergiftung und Ent-
 giftung im Organismus,  auf  Resorption von Aufbaumateria!
 und  Stuhlbeschaffenheit.   Miinch.  med.  Wschr.,   1932, 79:
 1433.—Hepp, M. Le catarrhe du greie et  la dyspepsie savon-
 neuse.  J. beige neur. psychiat., 1934, 34: 468.—Kouwenaar, W.
 [Fermentive catarrh]  Geneesk. tschr. Ned. Indie, 1935, 75:
 4-13.—Leitner, N. Letale Gastro-Enteritis mit extremer Rest-
 N-Erhohung. Med. Klin., Berl., 1931,  27: 1789-91.—Merklen,
 P.. & Gounelle, H. Les rapports du tube digestif avec les reins;
 la gastro-enterite dechlorurante azotemique.  Ann. med., Par.,
 1935,  38: 154-84.—Oertel, H.  Cholera nostras und Reststick-
 stofferhohung auf 187.6 mg%.  Deut. Arch. klin. Med., 1929,
 165: 369.—Ortiz, F.  La diarrea  prandial.  Rev.  san. mil.,
 Lima,  1936, 8:  61-74.—Rametta, S.  L'enterasi nelle gastro-
 enteric d'origine varia ed epatiti.  Gazz. med. Roma, 1934, 60:
 171; 201.—Roysr, M.  La diarrea prandial.   Sem. med., B. Air.,
 1934, 41: pt 2, 1961-3.—Ruffin, J. M.   Certain practical aspects
 of the diagnosis and  treatment of conditions  causing bloody
 diarrhea.  South. M. & S., 1937, 99: 496.—Scheltema, M. W.
 [A peculiar urine in a case of gastro-intestinal catarrh]  Ned.
 tschr. geneesk., 1928, 72: 310.—Severe bloody diarrhea.  N.
 England J. M., 1934, 211: 1028.

 ----   Treatment.

    Bell,  J.  B.    Homoeopathic  therapeutics  of
 diarrhoea,  dysentery,  cholera,  cholera   morbus,
 cholera infantum, and all other loose evacuations
 of the bowels.  3. ed.   191p.   8?   Phila., 1888.
    Arrendell, C. W.   The  treatment  of severe diarrheas and
 anhydremia.  J.  Oklahoma M.  Ass., 1926, 19: 209-12.—B.,
 R. G.  Recursos  auxiliares en el tratamiento de las diarreas.
 Dia med.,  B. Air., 1933-34, 6: 571.—Bargen, J. A.   The treat-
 ment of diarrhea. Med. Clin. N. America, 1937, 21: 707-20.— 
DIARRHEA                                       35
Brown, P.  W.   Management of diarrhea.   Collect.  Papers
Mayo Clin., 1937, 29: 176-80.—D'Amato, H. J. Los diferentes
tratamientos aplicables a las  distintas  diarreas.   Sem. med.,
B. Air., 1933, 40: pt 2, 2063-72.—Dann, M., & Cowgill, G. R.
Influence  of diarrhea on the vitamin Bi requirement.  Arch.
Int. M., 1938, 62: 137-50.—David, W. Die diatetische und
medikamentose Behandlung der Durchfallskrankheiten.  Fort-
sch. Ther., 1927, 3: 385-90.—Ferger,  O.   Zur Behandlung
diarrhoischer  Storungen.   Hippokrates,   Stuttg.,  1933,  4:
85-8.—Gutzeit, K.  Ueber die Gastroenteritis und ihre Folge-
erscheinungen; Grundlagen  der  Behandlung.  Munch,  med.
Wschr., 1932, 79: 1920; 1953.—Hoag,  L.  A., & Marples, E.
Treatment of dehydration of  diarrhea with parenteral fluids;
effect on  acid-base status of  blood.   Proc.  Soc.  Exp. Biol.,
N.  Y.,  1928-29,  26:  374-6.   ------  Effect  on excretion of
fixed acid and base.  Ibid.,  376.—Huber, J., Lievre, J. A., &
Duperrat, R.  Diarrhee fonctionnelle cachectisante; traitement
par les extraits hepatiques.  Bull. Soc. pediat. Paris, 1937, 35:
680-90.—Hughens, H. V.  Colonic  irrigation  and  Bacillus
acidophilus milk  in diarrhea.  U. S. Nav. M. Bull., 1925, 22:
691.—Kaczander, P.  Progresos  en el tratamiento  de las
diarreas.  Rev. med.  germ. iber. amer.,  1933,  6: 551-8.  Also
Fortsch. Ther.,  1934, 10:  325-31.—Kauders,  F.  Zur  Be-
handlung   des  Durchfalls.  Wien.  klin.  Wschr.,  1927,  40:
322-4.—Leza, F.  Conducta del cirujano frente a un diarreico.
Cr6n.  med.  quir.  Habana,  1925,  51:  293-302.—Lockhart-
Mummery, J. P.  The significance and treatment of diarrhoea.
Practitioner, Lond.,  1933, 131:  636-41.—Lyon,  R. A., Van
Dermark, J. G., & Mitchell, A. G.  A clinical study of gastro-
enteritis with special  reference to the continuous intravenous
method of treatment, Ohio M. J., 1934, 30: 227-34.—McGin-
t»es, G. F., & McLean, A. L.  Recommendations for the control
of diarrhea and dysentery based on a 2-year study carried on in
Henrico County,  Virginia. Bull. Maryland  Dep. Health, 1933,
2: No. 4,  53-5.—Melgaard, B. A.  The rational treatment of
diarrhea.  J. Iowa M. Soc, 1935, 25: 345-7.—Mikhelson, V., &
Sussmann,  S. M.  [Treatment of  certain  forms  of diarrhea]
Ter. arkh., 1935, 13: 81-6—Moussalli, C.   Traitement des
diarrhees,  dysenteries  amibiennes,  enterites  pseudo-mem-
braneuses et diarrhees infantiles.   P. verb.  Congr. fr. chir.,
1936, 45:  484-6.—Patterson,  S. W.   The  significance and
treatment  of diarrhoea in adults.   Practitioner,  Lond., 1938,
140:155-65.—Sassone, A.  Le diarree e metodi di cura. Gazz.
internaz.  med. chir., 1923, 28:  127-9.—Stieffel,  R.   Quels
resultats peut-on attendre de  la  cure de  Plombieres dans le
traitement des diarrhees?   Paris med.,  1933, 87: 339^2.—
Tobeitz, A.  Beitrag zur Therapie der Diarrhoe.  Wien. med.
Wschr., 1927, 77: 34.—Wilmers, M. J.  Some clinical observa-
tions on a series of cases of acute gastro-enteritis; with special
reference to treatment.  Proc R. Soc. M., Lond., 1937-38, 31:
755-9.—Womack, N. C.  Treatment  of  diarrhea.   South.
M.  J., 1924, 17: 562.—Wylder, M. K. Prevention of diarrhea.
Southwest. M.. 1926,  10: 20-2.

----  Treatment:  Diet.

   Amelung, W.  Diatetik des Durchfalls.  Deut. med. Wschr.,
1934, 60:  437-9.—Boas,  I.  Tratamento dietetico  da gastro-
enterite. Sciencia med., Rio, 1926, 4: 28-40.—Brinchmann, A.
[Fruit diet in diarrhea] Norsk, mag. laegevid., 1938, 99: 435.—
Justman, L.  [Dietetic treatment of diarrhea] Warsz. czas. lek.,
1938, 15:  188-91.—Kucharski, T.   [Diets against diarrhea]
Lek.  wojsk.,  1932. 20: 349-55.—Luis-Yagiie y  Espinosa, J.
El  cafe y  la horchata  de bellotas, santidiarreico olvidados.
Siglo med., 1929, 83: 863-6.—Schachter. M.  Une therapeu-
tique moderne des diarrhees; le role de? fruits crus.  Rev. gen.
clin.  ther.,  1934,  48:  147-51.—Schultz,  W.    Enterogene
Intoxikationen, Sprue, Ans'imia perniciosa und ihre diatetische
Behandlung.  Med. Welt, 1930, 4: 1680; 1719.—Strauss, H.
Diatprobleme bei der Behandlung von Diarrhoe  und Obstipa-
tion.  Deut. med. Wschr., 1923, 49: 601.

----  Treatment:  Diet, fruit.

   See  also Apple; Banana, &c.
  Apple pulp in  the treatment of diarrhoea.   Clin. J., Lond.,
1936, 65: 168.—Baril, H.   Resultats obtenus avec la poudre de
pommes dans les diarrhees.   Union med. Canada, 1937,  66:
841-4.—Gonzalez Galvan, J. M.  La dieta de manzanas en las
diarreas.  Rev. espafi. med.  cir., 1933, 16: 220-3.  Also Arch.
med., Madr., 1935,   38:  702-5.—Kaliski,  S. R.   Dieta de
manzana cruda en el tratamiento de la diarrea.  Rev. med.
Yucatan,  1933-35, 18: 165-8.—Malkin, B. F.. &  Dobrusina,
B. E.  [Raw apples in treatment of diarrhea]  Sovet. vrach.
J.,  1937, 41:  1799-803.—Malyoth,  G.  Apfeldiiit oder Pek-
tintherapie bei Durchfallserkrankungen?  Med.  Klin., Berl.,
1936,  32:   1401.—Manville,  I.  A., Bradway,  E.  M.,  &
McMinis,  A. S.  The use of apple powder in the treatment of
diarrhoeal conditions  and its rationale.  Canad.  M. Ass. J
1937, 36:  252-7.—Parisini, G.  Gli estratti di pomacee e la
pomarina nelle diarree postoperatorie.   Ann. ital.  chir., 1937,
16:  675-80.—Street, C. A.  The  raw apple diet  in diarrhea.
South. M. & S., 1937, 99: 541; 545— Vollmer,  H.  Apple
treatment of diarrhea.  Med. World, 1938, 56: 436-9.

----   Treatment:  Drugs.

  Jaurou,   A.    *Action  du  camphre  sur   les
diarrhees  [Paris]  80p.   8?   Lavaur, 1931.
DIARRHEA
   Bauer, H.  Ueber die stopfende Wirkung der Kohle.  Arch.
exp. Path.,  Lpz., 1928, 134: 185-90.—Boas, I.  Ueber Kalk-
praparate als Antidiarrhoika.  Deut. med.  Wschr.,  1924, 50:
1507.—Cantlie,  J.   Various astringents in use in  intestinal
flux.  J. Trop. M. Hyg., Lond., 1923, 26: 254-6.—Carneiro de
Mendonca.  F.  Tratamento das diarrheas pela tintura de iodo.
Sciencia med., Rio,  1929, 7: 373-8.—Daichowsky, J.  Klinisch-
experimentelle Beitrage zur Peptontherapie bei Durchfallen
Zschr. klin.  Med.,  1929,  110:  129-39.—Frohlich, A.  Richt-
linien  fiir die Anwendung  der obstipierenden  Mittel.  Mitt.
Volksgesundhamt.,  Wien,  1929,  Aerztl. Prax., 165-7.   Also
Wien.  klin.  Wschr., 1929, 42: 587-9.—Furbringer.   Kohlen-
saurer Kalk als Antidiarrhoikum.  Deut. med. Wschr., 1924,
50: 845.—Justmann, L. Ueber die Behandlung der chronischen
Durchfalle mit Pepton-Witte. Arch. Verdauungskr., 1928, 44:
80-9.—Kretschmer.  Artopon,  ein neues  Darmadstringens
Ther. Gegenwart, 1922, 63: 397.—Leite, R.  O caseinato de
calcio como  alimento e medicamento  anti-diarrheico.  Brasil
med.,  1925,  39: pt 2, 292.—Loeschcke, H.  H.  Ueber die
Wirkung  von Kollargoleinlaufen bei Durchfallerkrankungen.
Ther.  Gegenwart,  1938,  79:  77-80.—Luria,  R. A.   Neue
Bahnen in der Behandlung der Durchfalle; die Peptontherapie.
Arch. Verdauungskr.,  1926,  39: 256-74.—Riedl, L.  [Alsalin
in the treatment of dyspepsia and  diarrhea]  Cas.  lek.  Cesk.,
1936, 75:  81.—Saphra,  J.  Kalk als Antidiarrhoikum.  Deut.
med. Wschr., 1924, 50: 1378—Schondube,  W.  Die medika-
mentose Therapie des Durchfalls.  Ibid., 1934, 60: 434-7.—
Talec.   Le  traitement  des diarrhees  par l'amiph6ne.  Rev.
m6d. hyg. trop., Par.,  1933, 25: 76.—Templeton, W. L.  The
use of some  common purgatives in the treatment of diarrhoea.
Med. Press & Circ, Lond., 1932, 174: 8-10.—Tremolieres, F., &
Olivier, H. R. L'action du stovarsol dans les diarrhees. J. med.
fr., 1925, 14: 201-4.—Typograf, J.  [Diarrhea: treatment with
mutabor  (Rumex obtusifolius)]  Polska gaz.  lek.,  1927,  6:
1029.—Vedel & Puech.  Le traitement des diarrhees par les
injections  intraveineuses de chlorure  de calcium.  Bull.  Soc.
sc. med. biol. Montpellier,  1924-25, 6: 421-3—Vladescu, N., &
Dimitriev,  A.   [Calcium  chlorid  solution  in   treatment  of
diarrhea]  Rev.  st. med.,  Bucur.,  1932, 10:  16-21.—Weiss,
R.  F.   Rhizoma tormentillae  als  Antidiarrhoikum.  Deut.
med. Wschr.,  1928, 54: 831.—Wertheimer, R.   Die  Therapie
akuter und   chronischer Diarrhoen mit Tannismut.  Ibid.,
1925,  51:  1872.—Weyl.  Antidiarrhoikum  Optannin.  Deut.
tierarztl. Wschr., 1923, 31: 464.

----   tropical.

   See also Celiac disease; Sprue.
   Amerlinck. Diarrhee tropicale atrophique.  Ann. Soc. med.
Gand, 1904, 83: 64-70.  Also Belgique m6d., 1904, 11: 135-7.
Also Bull. Soc  med. Gand, 1902,  69: 107-14.—Antoine,  E.
Trois cas de diarrhee grave a allure de sprue;  etude de cette
affection tropicale.  Arch. mal. app.  digest., Par., 1928, 18: 45-
65.—Barry, C. C. Notes on the prevalence of hill diarrhoea in
Maymyo.   Ind.  M. Gaz., 1906, 41: 132-4.—Bernard, P.  N.,
Schein, H. [et al.]  La  diarrhee de  Cochinchine. Arch. Inst.
Pasteur Indochine,  1922, Spec, 104-9,  pl.—Berthier.  Lesions
et traitement de la diarrhee chronique de Cochinchine.  Cadu-
cee, Par., 1902, 2: 100-2.—Cambessedes. A propos d'un cas de
sequelle de  diarrhee de Cochinchine.   Rev. prat. mal. pays
chauds, 1925-26, 5: 477.—Diaz  Brito, A.  Contribuci6n  al
estudio del suero equino-fisiologico en la diarrea cr6nica de los
pafses calidos.   Cr6n.  med.  quir.  Habana,  1903, 29:  133.—
Elders, C.  [On  the form,  course and prognosis of anaemia in
Indian sprue and on the etiology of  pernicious anaemia]  Ned.
tschr. geneesk., 1922, 66: pt 2, 2267-76.—Faber, K.  Ein Fall
chronischer Tropendiarrhoe (Sprue) mit anatomischer Unter-
suchung  des  Digestionstractus.  Beitr. Path. Verdauungs-
org., 1905, 1: 253-7, 2  pl.—Fairley, N. H.  The tropical di-
arrhoeas.  Practitioner, Lond.,  1935,  135:  167-87.  -----
Diarrhoea, Hill.  In Brit. Encycl.  M. Pract. (Rolleston, H.)
Lond., 1937, 4: 17-20.—-Florence.  Pancreas tropical et diarrhee
chronique des pays  chauds.   Proc med., Par.,  1910, 21: 219-
22.—Fourcade,  A.  L.  Presentation de  malade atteint  de
diarrhee chronique des pays chauds traite par les autovaccins.
Lyon med.,  1921, 130:  162-4.- Galeazzi, L.  Contributo alia
terapia dei disturbi di acclimatazione (diarrea e bromuri)  Gior.
ital. mal. esot., 1936, 9: 196-8.—Gluecksmann, G.  Em  torno
de um caso  de Indish Sprue. Tribuna med.,  Rio,  1926,  32:
185; 196.—Hawley,  P. R.  Hill diarrhoea.  Mil.  Surgeon, 1927,
60: 140-5.—Henry.  Sur la presence de la diarrhee de Cochin-
chine a Cayenne.  Rev. med. hyg.  trop., Par.,  1910, 7: 98.—
Hislop, J. A.  Notes of over 1,000 cases of diarrhoea and dys-
entery  in  Assam.  Ind. M.  Rec, 1901, 31:  272-4.—Houdart.
Ophtalmie septique et hepatite suppuree simultanees chez  un
malade atteint de diarrhee endemique des pays chauds.   Rec.
opht., Par.,  1905, 3. ser., 27: 65-73.—Izar, G.   Dissenteria e
diarrea nelle colonie; loro cause e cura.  Morgagni, 1931, 73:
1705-16.—Le  Dantec,  A.   Nouveau traitement des  diarrheeB
chroniques des pays  chauds. C. rend. Soc. biol.,  1908,  64:
1069.—Leeuwen, H. C. van  [Etiology of sprue, sprue-like and
chronic enteritis] Geneesk. tschr. Ned. Indie,  1938, 78: 227-
53.—Leger,  M.   Diarrhee chronique de Cochinchine.  Paris
med., 1926, 59: 507.—Macy, F. S.  Notes on tropical diarrhoeas.
Tr. Bombay M.  Congr., 1909, 56-62.—Maurel.  E. Du r61e de
la suralimentation dans la production des diarrhees de la saison
chaude et des pays chauds.  C. rend. Ass. fr. avance. sc. (1900)
1901, 29:  pt 2, 844-63.—Moutier, F.  Diarrhee chronique dea
pays chauds  avec  an6mie  extreme; autopsie.  Arch. m6d. 
DIARRHEA
353
DIARRHEA
exo  Par,  1905,  17:  637-45.—Munson,  P.   Hill diarrhoea.
In his  Trop.  Dis., Lond.,  1903,  412-4.—Nadessin.   Deux
cas de diarrhee choieriforme  traites avec succes par des injec-
tions intraveineuses d'eau saiee a 30%.  Rev.  med. hyg. trop.,
Par  1933,  25: 139-41.—Newell,  A. G.  Hill diarrhoea.  J.
Trop. M. Hyg., Lond., 1909, 12: 99-101.—Nightingale, P. A.
Hill diarrhoea in the plains.  Lancet, Lond.,  1904, 2: 1417.—
Nolen W. Indische spruw en pernicieuse anaemic  Ned. tschr.
geneesk.,  1918, 2: 1515-26.—Robic, J.  Notes sur les infections
a determinations gastro-intestinales  observees a  Tananarive,
pendant la saison chaude 1931-32.  Bull. Soc.  path, exot., Par.,
1932  25: 790.—Sautet,  J.  L'iode  dans le traitement  des
diarrhees  fonctionnelles des pays chauds.  Ibid., 1929, 22: 916-
g__Silvan, P.  Les diarrhees chroniques tropicales.   Marseille
m6d  1930,67:109-17.—Smith, F. J.  Sprue or hill diarrhoea.
Tr. Hunterian Soc, Lond., 1904-6, 126.—Thenu, H.  Tegen-
cift van tjeraken- en bengkoewang-zaden, tevens  een  middel
tegen cholera-achtige  diarrheeen.   Tschr.  inland,  geneesk.,
Batavia,  1898, 6: 89-91.—Thornton, C. V.  Treatment  of non-
specific diarrhoea in the tropics.  Brit. M. J., 1928,  2: 843.—
Troussaint.   Sur une  theorie pathog6nique  epitheiiale de la
diarrhee chronique des pays chauds et son traitement  opothei a-
pique.  Bull,  med.,  Par.,  1903,  17: 337-40.—Vogelius, F.
Milchdiat bei chronischer  Tropendiarrhoe.   Arch. Verdau-
ungskr.,  1905, 11: 346-54.—Ziegler.   Du regime came cru
dans la diarrhee des pays chauds.   J. med. Bordeaux, 1904, 34:
230.

----  in  animals.

   See Dysentery; Enteritis; and names of specific
infections.

----  in  children.
   See also  Celiac disease;  Colitis;  Dehydration;
Dysentery; Enteritis; Nutrition, Disorders; Vom-
iting.
   Joseph,   R.    *La diarrhee des nourrissons  au
sein, pendant les 3  premiers mois de la vie.  68p.
8?  Par.,  1936.
   Langhans,  E.    *Initiale  Diarrhoen  der Uni-
versitats-Kinderklinik  zu   Berlin    [Berlin]   45p.
8?  Giitersloh-W.,  1934.
   Langstein,  L.   Dystrophien  und Durchfalls-
krankheiten im Sauglingsalter; ihre  Beurteilung
und Behandlung mit einfachen  Methoden.  2()7p.
8?  Lpz., 1926.
   Reuter, M. J.   ^Diarrheal diseases  in infancy
[Marquette Univ.]   18p.   8?   Milwaukee,  1924
   Arnold, L.   Diarrhea in infants.  Arch. Pediat., N. Y., 1927,
44:  71-85.—Blechmann, G.  Les  diarrhees  du nourrisson.
Infirm, fr..  1923,  1:  145-53.------  La diarrhee  commune
de l'enfant de 3 ans.  Hopital, 1924,  12: 1-3.  ----—   En
marge  du drame  abdominal.  Ibid., 1935, 23: 291—Blondt,
J. A. Some factors involved in consideration of diarrheas of
infancy.  J.  Kansas M. Soc, 1931,  32: 49-53.—Biydia. C.
Diarrhea in infants from the standpoint of the general practi-
tioner. J. Oklahoma  M. Ass., 1925, 18: 152-4.—Castillo, G.
Diarreas  de la infancia  en Nicaragua.  Rev. med.,  Managua,
1934-35,  4: spec.  2-32.—Chavarria, M. A.  Diarreas de la
infancia en  Nicaragua.  Ibid., 33-50.—Cooper, E. D.  Studies
in gastro-enteritis.   Arch. Dis. Childh., Lond., 1937, 12:  339-
68—Crosbie,  W.  E., &  Asher, C.  Infantile diarrhea in insti-
tutions.  Lancet, Lond., 1936,  2:  162.—Daniel, G.  Diarrheas
of children.   West Virginia M. J.,  1932, 28: 199-203.— Darrow,
D. C, &  Willner, O.  Diarrheal diseases of infants.  In Apple-
ton's Pract. Libr.  M. & S.,  1935,  7: 349-94.—De Hart, R. M.
Diarrhea  in infants.  Virginia M.  Month., 1930-31, 57: 645 —
Diarrhea  in infancy.  California West. M., 1934, 40: 255-8.—
Diarrheas (The) of earlv life.  Internat. M.  Digest, 1936  28:
309-16.—Ellis, R. W.  B. Diarrhoea in infancy and childhood.
In Brit. Encycl. M. Pract. (Rolleston, H.) Lond., 1937, 4: 21-
30.—Forsyth.  R. L.  Infantile diarrhoea.  Med.  J.  Australia,
1927, 1:  407.—Gerstley, J- R.   Diarrheas  of infancy.  Illi-
nois  M.  J.,  1930,  57:  56-8.—Gilbrin, E.  La diarrhee  com-
mune des  nourrissons.   Progr.   med., Par.,  1938,  ltw.
Gloyne, L. B.   An analysis of the reported cases of diarrhea and
enteritis  (under 2 years) occurring  in  Kansas City,  Kansas
during June. July  and August,  1924.  J. Kansas M. Soc  1925,
25: 7-10.—Goldberg, S.  Diarrhea in infancy. Arch.  Fediat.,
N. Y„ 1933,  50:  336-42.—Grinnan, S. G.  T.   Diarrhoea in
infants.   Virginia M. Month., 1923-24,  50: 588-90 —Haler,
D. H.  Diarrhoea  and vomiting of babies.  J. State M   Eond.,
1937, 45: 279-85.—Hodges,  G.  G.  Various  diarrheas  in
infancy.  West Virginia M. J.,  1929,  25:  148-50.—Infantile
diarrhoea in hospital.  Lancet,  Lond., 1936, 2: 85.—Invernizzi,
G.  Sulle cosi  dette gastroenteriti della prima infanzia (rilievi
clinici,  anatomici  e  considerazioni  etiopatogeneticne)   Giln.
med. ital., 1929, 60: 1-36.—Jarrell, K.  M   Some thoughts on
diarrheal  conditions in the child.  West Virginia M. J.,. 19^8,
24: 552-6.—Jobin. A.  La dyspepsie transitoire des nourrissons.
Bull. med.  Quebec, 1930,  31: 343-51—Johnston, M. M.,
Brown, A. [et al.]  Intestinal infections in infante.  Am  J. JJis.
Child 1933, 45: 1; 498.  Also repr.—Jones, A. G. M.  Gastro-
enteritis in children.   Tr. Hunterian Soc, Lond.,  1936-37, 1:
79-86.—Kaplan, E. M., & Bogoslovskaia, T. I.  [Diarrhea in
infants; material from the Children's Clinic for 1933]  Sovet.
pediat., 1934, No. 4,  127-32.—Knox, J. C. Infantile diarrhea.
Health Bull., Raleigh,  N. C, 1935, 50: No. 5, 8-11.—Knox,
J. H. M., jr., & Halliday, C. H.  A study of diarrhea in infants
and young children.   Bull. Maryland Dep. Health, 1935, 7:
34-9.—Lackey, W. J.  Diarrhea in children.  South. M. & S.,
1936, 98: 477.—Laurie, W. S.  The diarrhoeas of infancy. Med.
J.  Australia, 1928, 2: 300-3.—Lynch, H. D.   The diarrhoeas
of early life; a simple classification and an outline of treatment.
J.  Indiana M. Ass., 1933, 26: 155-9— McBride, R. H.  Diar-
rhea in infants and young children.   J. Iowa M. Soc, 1936, 26:
190-2.—McKinnon, N. E. Problem of diarrhoea and enteritis,
under 2 years of age.  Canad. Pub. Health J., 1933, 24: 53-6 —
Meyer, L. F., & Jahr, J.  Ueber initiale Diarrhoen im Sauglings-
alter.   Gesundhfiirs.  Kindesalt., 1932, 7: 1-14.—Moor, F. C.
The diarrheas of infancy. J. Florida M. Ass., 1923-24,  10: 65-
8.—Mouriquand, G.  Les gastro-enterites de l'enfance.  Union
med. Canada,  1930,  59:  189-207.—Neale,  A. V.  Infantile
diarrhoea.   Brit. M. J., 1931,  2:  382-4.—Poole, M. W.,  &
Cooley, T. B.  Infantile diarrhea. Am. J. Dis. Child., 1932, 43:
1101-17.  Also repr.—Pounders, C. M. The diarrheal diseases
of infants and children. J. Oklahoma M. Ass., 1923, 16: 245-
9.—Sainz de los Terrores. C.  La enteritis calostral.  Arch.
espafi.  pediat.,  1928, 12: 399-423.—Shaw, M.   A study of
diarrhoea and vomiting in some infants up to 18 months of age.
Med. Woman  J.,  1937, 44: 33; 43.—Shelton.  W. J.  Simple
diarrhea in infancy.  Kentucky  M. J., 1925, 23: 61-3.—■
Snyderman, H. S.  Diarrheal diseases of infancy.  Med. J. &
Rec,   1928, 127:  379.—Vogt, H.   Leber Sauglingsdiarrhoe.
Zschr.  arztl. Fortbild., 1937,  34: 125-8.—Warthen, W. H. F.
A study of diarrheal diseases in children under 2 years of age.
J. Am. Ass. Promot. Hyg., 1929, 11: 18-20.—Wiedman. E. V.
Diarrhoea in infancy and in early childhood.  Nebraska M. J.,
1924, 9: 256-60.—Wishropp,  E. A.  A practical consideration
of infantile  diarrhea.  Rep. Wayne Co. M. Soc, 1932-33, 3:
46-8.—Yano,  S.  About so-called  enteritis.   Orient.  J. Dis.
Inf., Kyoto, 1934,16: 9-11.—Young. J. B.   Diarrhoea and vom-
iting in infants, some practical considerations.   Lancet, Lond.,
1933, 1: 677-80.

----   in  children:  Acute type.
   Blacklock,  J. W.  S.  Acute  diarrhoeal diseases in  infants.
Tr. R.  Med. Chir. Soc. Glasgow, 1937, 31: 1-12.—Carrau, A.
Clasificaci6n de las enfermedades diarreicas agudas del lactante.
Arch.  urug. med., 1934, 4: 610-9.—Caselli,  E. G.  Estados
diarreicos agudos del lactante.  Sem.  med., B. Air., 1936, 43:
1028.—Cooper, M. L., Keller, H.  M., & Johnson, B.  Acute
enteritis in infants and in young children.  Am. J. Dis. Child.,
1934, 47: 596-628.—Cota, R.  Dispepsia acuta, intossicazione,
gastroenterite  nel bambino  lattante e  nel   divezzo.   Prat.
pediat.,  Genova,  1932, 10: 5-21.—Craig, W. S.  Acute  ali-
mentary catarrh in  the new-born.  Lancet,  Lond.,  1936,  2:
68-71.—Hamilton, B., Kajdi, L., & Meeker, D. The  acidosis
of acute diarrhea in infancy.  Am. J. Dis.  Child., 1929,  38:
314-22.—Melle, B. G.  Acute diarrhoea of infants; classifica-
tion; differential diagnosis; prognosis; treatment.  Med. J. S.
Africa, 1923-24, 19: 68-72.—Mitchell, A. G.  Acute alimentary
disturbances in infants.  J. Indiana M. Ass., 1926, 19: 135-45.—
MoncriefT,  A.   Acute  vomiting  and  diarrhoea  in  children.
Practitioner, Lond.,  1933, 130: 307-15.—Navarro, J. C.  Tras-
tornos alimenticios agudos del lactante.  Dia mid. urug., 1935,
2: 386; 389.—Peiper,  A.  Anfangsstadien der akuten Ernah-
rungsstorung  des Sauglings.   Med.  Welt, 1934, 8:  326.—
Rohmer, P.  Evolution des conceptions  de la pathogenie  des
dyspepsies  aigues du  nourrisson.   Bruxelles  med.,  1933-34,
14- suppl., 53.  ------  La dyspepsie aigue grave du nourrisson.
Medecine,  Par.,  1933,  14:  586-94.—Rudder.  B. de.   Die
akuten Durchfallskrankheiten  der  Sauglinge.  Med. Klin.,
Berl., 1933, 29: 1067-70.

----   in children:  Bacteriology.
   Blacklock,  J. W.  S., Guthrie, K. J., & Macpherson, I.   A
study  of the intestinal  flora of children with special reference
to the incidence of coliform bacilli  in health and in acute  pri-
mary gastro-enteritis.   J. Path. Bact., Lond.,  1937, 44: 321-
35.—Cookson, H. A., & Thorp, E.  Notes on an outbreak of
infantile diarrhoea associated with  a parasitic fungus.  Lancet,
Lond.,  1926. 2: 330.—Cooper, M.  L. Bacteriologic studies in
acute enteritis in infants and young children. J. Med., Cincin.,
 1934,  15:  289-93.  ------  Keller.  H. M.,  &  Johnson,  B.
Acute enteritis in infants and in young children; bacteriologic
studies. Am. J. Dis. Child., 1934, 47: 388-98.—Davison, W. C.
The bacteriology  of diarrhea in infants.   South.  M. J., 1924,
 17: 552-60.—Dulaney, A. D., & Michelson, I. D.  A study  of
 B  coli mutabile from an outbreak  of diarrhea  in the new-born.
 Am. J. Pub. Health, 1935, 25: 1241-51.—Fothergill,  LeR. D.
Unusual types of non-lactose-fermenting, gram-negative bacilli
 from acute diarrhea in infants.   J. Infect.  Dis., 1929,  45:
393-403.—Frenkel, G. M., Wainberg, B. T., & Harmiza, S. A.
[Microflora of  the  intestines in  toxic dyspepsia in infants]
J. epidem. microb., Moskva, 1933, 2: 47-63.—Johnston, M. M.,
& Kaake, M. J.  Bacteriologic studies of 3 small epidemics of
 infectious  diarrhea  in  children; 2 caused by B. dysenteriae
 (Sonne) and  1 by B. dispar.  J.  Pediat., S.  Louis,  1935,  7:
 65_g__Kleinschmidt,  H.  Die Darmbakterienflora des Saug-
lings'in gesunden und kranken Tagen.  Klin. Wschr., 1935, 14:
152511—VOL. 4, 4th SEEIES-
-23 
DIARRHEA
354
DIARRHEA
257-60—Kunitake,  Y.   Studien  uber  die  Coli-Gruppe im
Kindesalter; die Coli-Gruppe bei Diarrhoe.  Nagoya J. M,
Sc, 1935, 9: 109-15.—Michelson, I.  D., & Dulaney, A. D.
Comparative study  of  B.  coli mutabile  from an outbreak of
diarrhea  in  the newborn.  South. M. J., 1936, 29: 611-7.—
Murphy,  J. R., & Mallozzi, M. A.  Fungus findings in a diarrhea
outbreak in new-borns.  Arch. Pediat., N. Y., 1936, 53: 276.—
Pons, R.  Note sur un coccobacille constituant la flore domi-
nante de  diarrhees infantiles considers comme dysenteriques
Bull. Soc. path, exot., Par., 1923, 16: 708-10.—Pratt-Johnson,
J.  Bacteriological notes on acute diarrhoea of infants.  Med.
J. S. Africa, 1923-24, 19: 72-5.—Trias, A.  Ueber  Durchfalle
mit Spirillenbefund im Sauglingsalter.  Mschr. Kinderh., 1926,
32: 491-502.—Zaki  Khaled.   Micro-organisms  of diarrhoea
and dysentery of children in Egypt.  C. rend. Congr. internat.
med. trop., 1928, 1. Congr., 3: 913-25.

----   in  children: Causes.
   Banzi, A.  Quali sono le cause delle frequentissime gastro-
enteriti nei bambini arabi della Tripolitania?  Cult. med. mod.,
Pal., 1927, 6: 12-4.—Burghi, S. E. El calor en la etiol6gfa de
las perturbaciones  digestivas y de la nutrici6n  del lactante.
Pediat. espafi.,  1931, 20: 353-62.  Also Rev. fr. pediat., 1931,
7: 766-74.—Gafafer, W. M.  Infant  diarrhea   and  enteritis
and climate; London,  1876-1927.  Am.  J.  Hyg.,  1930,  11:
535-75.   Also repr.—Goldschmidt,  R.  Untersuchungen zur
Aetiologie der Durchfallserkrankungen des Sauglings.  Jahrb.
Kinderh., 1933, 3. F., 89: 318-58.—Johnston, M. M., Brown,
A., & Kaake, M. J.  Further studies  of the etiology  of acute
intestinal intoxication in infants and  children.   Canad.  Pub.
Health J., 1931,22:441-53.—Laurinsich, A.  Ricerche sull'etio-
logia  delle sindromi dissenteriformi nel lattante.  Pediatria,
Nap.,  1924,  32: 34-43.—Longpre, D.  Les diarrhees infantiles
symptomatiques.   Union med.  Canada,  1927,  56:  326.—
Mattos, A.  Sobre alguns casos de dysenterias parasitarias em
lactentes. Sciencia med., Rio, 1928, 6: 184-91.—Mouriquand,
G., &  Charpentier,  R.   Meteoropathologie  et dystrophies in-
fantiles;  coup de chaleur et choc hygrometrique.  Presse med.,
1928, 36: 1625-8.—Reed, J.  W.  The etiology and treatment
of diarrhoeas of infancy   Virginia M. Month.,  1926-27, 53:
732-5.—Van Cleve,  J. D.  Etiology of infantile diarrhea.
J. Missouri  M.  Ass., 1927, 24: 6-13.—Vaughn, H. F.   Report
of the Detroit  Department  of  Health on swimming pools in
1928.  J. Am. Ass.  Promot. Hyg., 1929, 11: 45-7.— Vergom-
bello, C.  Considerazioni sulla importanza delle alte tempera-
ture nella produzione di alcune forme di enteriti dei  lattanti.
Gior. Soc. ital. igiene, 1929, 51: 295-302.

----   in  children:   Choleriform   type   [Cholera
   nostras]

   Cauchy, A.   *Traitement du cholera  infantile
par   les  transfusions  sanguines,  les  injections
intrape'ritoneales de solution  de  Ringer, la diete
hydrosucree.  74p.   8?   Par., 1926.
   Lecler,   P.    *Le  traitement  du  syndrome
toxique cholerique  du nourrisson  par l'instilla-
tion  intra-veineuse  continue;  m6thode  de  Kare-
litz et  Schick.   128p.  8?  Par., 1937.
   Sales,  G.  *Etude  clinique  et  experimentale
sur I'etiologie du cholera infantile  et de  l'athrep-
sie; role de l'enterocoque.   194p.  8?   Par., 1921.
   Arloing,  F., &  Dufourt,  A.   Sur  le  pouvoir diarrheigene
pour l'animal des filtrats de selles de  choiere infantile.  C
rend. Soc. biol., 1929, 100: 345.—Blechmann, G.  La diarrhee
choieriforme.  Hopital, 1924, 12: 214.—Bratusch-Marrain, A.
Die Behandlung der Cholera infantum nach Monrad.  Miinch.
med. Wschr., 1925, 72: 2015.   ------  Zur  Kenntnis der
Cholera  infantum.   Mschr.  Kinderh., 1925-26,  31: 399-403.
------   Zur  Pathogenese  der  Cholera  infantum.   Arch.
Kinderh., 1926, 78: 246-58.  ------  Zur Behandlung der
Cholera infantum.  Ibid., 241-6.  ------  Ueber das Verhalten
der  Perspiratio  insensibilis  bei  Cholera infantum.   Mschr.
Kinderh., 1928, 41: 122-7.—Broca, R.  Diarrhee choieriforme
et son traitement.   Bull, med., Par.,  1934, 48: Suppl.  No. 42.
1-4.—Burghi, S. E.  Tratamiento del colera infantil.  Arch.
espafi. pediat., 1931, 15: 705-19.—Bytek, L.  Role preponderant
de l'hypothrepsie dans la genese  de la diarrhee  choieriforme.
Rev. fr. p6diat., 1927, 3: 297-303.—Canelli, A. F.  Sulla diarrea
coleriforme  della prima infanzia.  Pediatria, Nap., 1925, 33:
874-880.  ------   De 1'epicrise en certains  cas de  diarrhee
choieriforme du nourrisson;  forme hepatique  de la  diarrhee
choieriforme.   Acta paediat.,  Upps.,  1930,  10: 67-75.—
Caroli, J. Diarrhee choieriforme; hyperazot6mie a 4 gr; gueri-
son  par  la  rechloruration.  Paris med., 1934,  91: 181-4.—
Choix (Du)  d'un s6rum dans le cholera  infantile.  Rev  prat
biol.   Par.,  1936,  29:  239-41.—Cocchi,  C.   Osservazioni
critiche sul  decorso  clinico e sulla cura della gastro-enterite
coleriforme nel lattante.  Riv. clin. pediat.,  1935, 33:  1104-51,
2 pl.—Debre, R.  Le cholera infantile  et son traitement  Rev!
g6n. clin. ther., 1926,  40: 33-7.  ------  Marie, J. [et al.]
Le traitement du syndrome toxique choieriforme du nourrisson
par 1 instillation intraveineuse  continue  (methode de Karelitz
et Schick)  Nourrisson, 1937, 25: 57-93.—Dufourt, A. Essai
pathogenique et therapeutique sur les diarrhees  choieriformes
des nourrissons.   J.  med. Lyon,  1929, 10: 137-41.  Also J.
med. Paris, 1929, 48: 505-8.  Also Med.  inf., Par.,  1929, 35:
G7-80.—Gonzalez Trevino, E.  C61era infantil.  Rev. As. mfd
mex., 1926, 5:  1509-16.—Hallez, G. L.   Traitement  de la
diarrhee choieriforme dans le premier age.  Progr. med., Par
1938, 1069.—Jeans, P. C, & Floyd. M. L.  Upper respiratory
infection as a cause of cholera infantum.  J. Am.  M. Ass
1926, 87: 220-3.—Karelitz, S.  Traitement du cholera infantile
Rev. fr.  pediat.,  1933, 9: 583-004.—Lesage, A.  Le cholera
infantile  et les  mouches; son isolement  en pavilion special
Med. inf., Par.,  1922, 28: 6-8.   ------  Note sur le cholera
infantile.  Ibid.,  1926, 32: 261.  ------   Note pratique sur la
diarrhee estivale  en le cholera infantile.  Ibid., 1927, 33: 257.—
Marfan,  A. B.  Les causes et  la pathogenie de la diarrhee
choieriforme de  la premiere enfance.   Nourrisson, 1930, 18:
429-366.  ------  Traitement de la diarrhee choieriforme des
nourrissons. Ibid., 1931,  19: 40-52.—Paisseau, G., Boegner &
Vaille, C. Sur les indications des injections de serum sale dans
les 6tats choieriformes du nourrisson. Bull.  Soc. p6diat.  Paris,
1936, 34: 483-90.  ------  Sur l'emploi des serums sales dans
le cholera  infantile.  Arch.  med.  enf.,  1937,  40:  73-83.—
Petho,  S.   Untersuchungen  iiber  die relative  Azidose bei
Gastroenteritis choleriformis.   Jahrb. Kinderh.,  1925,  3. F.,
60: 84-6.—Ribadeau-Dumas, L.,  & Fouet, A.   Remarques
sur la  physiologie  pathologique  du cholera  infantile  et les
methodes de rehydratation.  J. med.  chir., Par.,  1926, 97:
95-101.—Ribadeau-Dumas  & Meyer,  J.  Cholera  infantile
avec syndrome  acidosique  traite  par  injections  intraperi-
toneales de bicarbonate de  soude; suivi d'intoierance au lait.
Bull. Soc.  p6diat. Paris, 1922,  20: 319-23.—Rohmer,  P.. &
Levy, R.  Recherches sur la  permeabilit6 pathologique de la
paroi intestinale du  nourrisson  et ses rapports  avec les phe-
nomenes toxiques du cholera infantile.  Arch. med. enf., 1922,
25: 65-80.—Ronchi, A.  L'intossicazione alimentare di Finkel-
stein (Cholera infantum) pud essere l'espressione di una sepsi
generale del lattante.  Med. prat., Nap.,  1930, 15: 179-82.—
Tassovatz, B., & Scheegans, E.  La transfusion sanguine dans
le traitement du  cholera infantile.   Strasbourg med., 1934, 9i:
558.—Woringer,  P.  La saccharosurie dans le cholera infantile.
Arch. m6d. enf.,  1922, 25: 129-49.

----   in children:  Chronic  type.
   Lust, M. Les dyspepsies chroniques de la seconde enfance.
J. med.  Paris, 1934, 54: 513-5.—McGovern,  B.  E.  Chronic
intestinal  indigestion  in  a  child  2 years old.   J. Iowa M.
Soc, 1924, 14:  27.—Mathieu, R.  Diarrhee  chronique avec
oedemes  et oligurie  chez un  nourrisson.   Bull.  Soc. pediat.
Paris, 1932,  30: 460.—Ylppo,  A.  Ueber  Erniedrigung  der
Stuhlaciditat und Behandlung der chronischen Durchfalle bei
Kindern  durch  Adsorbentien (Kohle,  Bolus  usw.)   Zschr.
Kinderh., 1924, 38: 313-26.

----   in children:  Diagnosis.

   Achmed  Ferid   Reschid.   *Ueber die  Be-
deutung  der  Linksverschiebung im Blutbilde  fiir
die Differentialdiagnose   zwischen  alimentaren
und infektiosen  Ernahrungsstorungen  des Saug-
lings.   p.35-41.   8?   Giessen, 1926.
   Also Arch. Kinderh., 1925-26, 78:
   DebrS, R., Goiflbn, R., & Violet.  La fausse diarrhee chez le
nourrisson.  Bull. Soc. pediat. Paris, 1927, 25:  114-9.  Also
Nourrisson, 1928, 16: 29-39.—Giraud, P.  Diagnostic et  traite-
ment, des diarrh6es  du nourrisson.  Marseille med..  1935, 72:
425-35.—Krenz, C.  Bacteriophage and skin tests in diarrhea
of unestablished  etiology in  children.  Am. J. Dis. Child., 1927,
34: 525-39.—Maryssael, L.  Comment examiner et soigner a la
lumiere  des donnees modernes une affection gastro-intestinale
chez un  nourrisson.  Bruxelles m6d., 1931-32,  12: 523-7.—
Naryshkina,  Z.  P.  [Comparative evaluation  of  feces  and
fermentive properties of the intestinal flora  in diarrhea  and in
normal  children]  J.  rann. detsk. vozr., 1933,  13: 190-3.—
Ramos  Fernandez.  Ideas  basicas directrices del diagn6stico
y tratamiento de los trastornos nutritivos agudos del lactante
en algunas clfnicas extranjeras. Med. ibera, 1934, 28: 778-80.—
Rosenbaum, S.   Zur Diagnostik und Therapie der Sauglings-
ruhr. Deut. med. Wschr., 1925, 51: 1358-61.—Slobosiano, H.,
& Munteano, E.  La variation du pH dans les selles a la suite
du traitement par les substances adsorbantes dans les diarrhees
des nouveau-nes  au sein.  C. rend. Soc. biol., 1926, 95: 757-9.—
Zahorsky, J.  The cytology of  the diarrheal stool in infants.
Ohio M. J., 1927, 23: 663-6.

----   in children:  Dyspeptic type.

   Kotjsmine,  C.    *Contribution  a  I'etude  des
etats dyspeptiques aigus chez le nourrisson.   29p.
8?  Lausanne,  1931.
   Also  Rev. med. Suisse rom., 1931, 51: 727-51.
   Babonneix, L.  Le regime dans la diarrhee commune des
nourrissons eieves au lait  de vache.  Gaz. h6p.,  1935,  108:
1501.—Bernhard, E. Ueber die Bedeutung der Kuhmilchmolke
fiir die Entstehung akuter  diarrhoischer Ernahrungsstorungen
im Sauglingsalter;  Molke  und  Lactosurie.  Zschr.  Kinderh.,
1925-26, 40: 275.—Block, W., & Koenigsberger.  E.  Ueber die
Bedeutung  der  Kuhmilchmolke  fur die Entstehung  akuter
diarrhoischer Ernahrungsstorungen im Sauglingsalter; Molke 
DIARRHEA
355
DIARRHEA
 und Magenverweildauer.   Ibid.,  272-4.—Brehme,  T.   Die
 Behandlung der akuten Dyspepsie des Sauglings in der Praxis.
 Fortsch. Ther., 1938, 14:  134-9.—Catel, W.  Neuere  Auffas-
 suneen iiber die Genese der sogenannten alimentaren Dyspepsie
 im Sauglingsalter.  Med.  Welt, 1934,  8:  1297-9.  Also Rev.
 med. germ. iber. amer.,  1934,  7: 9-13.—Dannenberg,  A. M.
 DvsDeosia in the breast-fed, new-born infant; causes, symptoms
 and management.  Arch.  Pediat., N. Y.,  1925, 42: 281-91.—
 Davidsohn, H.  Ueber die Bedeutung der Kuhmilchmolke fur
 die Entstehung akuter diarrhoischer Ernahrungsstorungen  im
 Sauglingsalter.  Zschr. Kinderh., 1925-26,  40:  251; 259; 268;
 072- 275- 277.—Escallon, J. G.   Las dispepsias  alimenticias en
 el nifio.  Repert. med. cir., Bogota, 1923-24, 15: 155; 194; 258;
 372; 402.—Finkelstein, H.  Ueber die Bedeutung der Kuhmilch-
 molke ftir  die  Entstehung akuter  diarrhoischer Ernahrungs-
 storungen im  Sauglingsalter.   Zschr.  Kinderh., 1925-26, 40:
 277-80 —Grunwald, E.  [Treatment of dyspepsia in artificially
 fed  infants.]  Cluj. med., 1930,  11:  501-3.—Keilmann,  K.
 Ueber die Bedeutung der  Kuhmilchmolke  fiir die  Entstehung
 akvter  diarrhoischer Ernahrungsstorungen im  Sauglingsalter;
 Molke  und Blutzucker.   Zschr. Kinderh., 1925-26,  40: 259-
 57.   ------ &  Rosenbund,  F.   Die Zuckerresorption  bei
 Frauenmilch,  unverdunnter  und  verdunnter Kuhmilch  und
 Eiweissmilch.  Ibid., 268-71.—Kruse, F.  Ambulante Behand-
 lung dyspeptischer Sauglinge mit  einfachen Mitteln.   Med.
 Klin.,   Berl.,  1927, 23:  1606-8.— Kiisler,  F.  Behandlung
 dyspeptischer Storungen im Sauglingsalter mit  Uzara.   Zschr.
 Kinderh., 1936-37,  58: 653-8.—Mathieu, R.  La dyspepsie du
 lait de  vache;  traitement de la dyspepsie du  lait de  vache.
 Rev. g6n. clin. ther., 1931, 45: 577; 593.—Mettenheim,  H. von.
 Die Behandlung der akuten Durchfallserkrankungen  kunstlich
 ernahrter Sauglinge in  der Praxis. Med. Welt,  1931, 5: 1053-
 5—Moll, L.  Zur  Behandlung der Dyspepsie des  kunstlich
 geniihrten Sauglings.  Wien.  med. Wschr., 1928, 78: 145-9 —
 Nassau, E.  [Treatment of diarrhea in artificially fed infants]
 Vrach.  delo,  1926,  9: 605-12.—Nobecourt, P.   Des etats de
 rlenutrition  dans  la  dyspepsie  gastro-intestinale des bebes
 eieves au lait de  vache.  Rev.  gin. clin. ther.,  1932, 46: 561;
 625.—Paffrath, H.  Die  Bedeutung  der Permeabilitat der
 Dunndarm-Mucosa fiir die Pathogenese der Dyspepsie und der
 Intoxikation.  Mschr. Kinderh., 1930, 47: 525-9.—Paul, R. K.
 The etiology of green diarrhoea of infants; the deficiency factor.
 Ind. M. Gaz.,  1928, 63:  565.—Regime (II)  nella diarrea  dei
 lattanti allevati con latte di vacca.  Gazz. osp., 1936, 57: 300-
 3.—Rohmer, P.   Le traitement  alimentaire des dyspepsies
 chroniques des enfants apres la premiere annee.   Medecine,
 Par., 1931, 12: 609-13.  ------  Evolution des conceptions de
 la pathogenie des dyspepsies aigues du nourrisson.  Bruxelles
 med., 1933-34,  14:  229-35.—Rossi, V.  La dispepsia  primitiva
 dei lattanti al seno.  Boll. Soc.  med.  chir.,  Pavia,  1930, 44:
 381-415.—Rubenhagen, H.   Die  Agarmilchbehandlung der
 Dyspepsie nach Scheer.  Arch. Kinderh., 1936, 109: 193-203.—
 Scheer, K.  Zur Behandlung der Dyspepsie mit Agarmilch.
 Mschr.  Kinderh., 1937, 68: 310-6.—Sirois, A.  Le traitement
 des  diarrhees chez  les nourrissons nourris au  lait de  vache.
 Bull. med. Quebec,  1924, 25:  237-41.—Taillens. A propos des
 diarrhees acides du  nourrisson.  Nourrisson, 1936, 24: 134-6.—
 Toulton, A. J.   Diarrhoea in bottle-fed infants.  U. S. Nav. M.
 Bull., 1924, 21: 780-7.—Wiener, C.   Ist  saurer Schleim  bei
 Sauglingsdyspepsien angezeigt?   Mschr. Kinderh.,  1933, 59:
 117-9.—Zerbino,  V.  Diarreas  fermentativas y dispepsias  del
 lactante.  Arch. urug. med., 1937, 10:  574-85.

 ----  in children: Epidemiology.
   Abramson, H., & Frant, S.  Epidemic diarrhea of the new-
 born; clinical considerations.   Am. J. Dis. Child.,  1938, 55:
 1288-307.—Aguiah, A.  Du  syndrome dysenterique infantile
 dans les pays du Proche-Orient.  Bruxelles med.,  1927-28, 8:
 855-63.—Barenberg, L. H., Levy, W., & Grand. M. J.  H.  An
 epidemic of infectious  diarrhea  in the new-born.  J. Am.  M.
 Ass  1936,  106: 1256-60.—Best, W. H.  Epidemic diarrhea of
 the  newborn.   Ibid.,  1938,  110: 1155-8.—Brokman,  H., &
 Frendzlowa, J.   [Endemic diarrhea, and  food  poisoning in a
 dav nursery; from the clinical, bacteriological and epidemiologi-
 cal view point]  Warsz. czas. lek., 1937, 14: 497-9.—Brugsch,
 H.  Ueber gehauftes Auftreten  schwerer  Saughnsgdurchfalle
 unklarer Aetiologie.  Arch.  Kinderh.,  1936,  108: 177-82.—
 Daunay, R., & A'itoff, M.  R6sultats obtenus avec la vaccina-
 tion intestinale par voie buccale, chez des nouveaux-nes atteints
 de gastro-enterite grave, ayant un caractere epidemique.  Bull.
 Soc. obst. gyn. Paris, 1936,  25: 237-46.—Engstrom,  H.  A
 house epidemic of paradysentery.  Acta paediat., Upps., 1966
 34, 15: 139.—Frant, S., & Abramson, H.  Epidemic diarrhea of
 the newborn; control and  prevention of outbreaks in hospital
 nurseries.  J. Pediat,, S. Louis,  1937, 11: 772-81.  Also Am. J.
 Pub. Health, 1938, 28: 36-43—Geiger, J. C. Enteritis of un-
 known origin; report of an epidemic in  a children s institution:
 27 cases with 6 deaths.  California West. M., 1937,  47: 89 —
 Greenberg, M., & Wronker, B.  M. An outbreak  of epidemic
 diarrhea in the new-born.  J. Am. M. Ass.,  1938, 110: 563-b —
 Hirata. Y. Klinische und biochemische Studien iiber Sauglings-
 Enteritis in Japan.  Acta  Scholae med. Univ. Kioto, 193o-37,
 19: 363-421.—Paes, A.  A short description of  an epidemic
disease of childern prevalent in Goa since 1921.  Ind. M. Gaz ,
1927, 62: 428-30, pl.—Rice, J. L.. Best, W. H. [et al.]  Epidemic
diarrhea of the new-born; preliminary considerations on out-
breaks of highly fatal diarrhea of undetermined etiology among
new-born babies in  hospital nurseries.  J. Am  M. Ass., 193/,
109-  475-81 —Wilkins, L.  The incidence of  dysentery and
diarrhea  among white infants under 2 years of age.  Am. J.
Dis. Child., 1927, 33: 705-10.

----   in children: Infective type.

   See also Mastoiditis; Otitis; also names of other
primary intestinal and parenteral infections.
   Abt, I. A.  Intestinal infections and food  disturbances of
infancy.  J. Michigan M. Soc, 1926, 25: 259-62—Ai'toff, M.,
& Daunay, R.  Bacille dysenteriforme, agent pathogene proba-
ble d'une enterite grave, a caractere epidemique dans un service
de  nouveau-nes.   C. rend.  Soc.  biol., 1936,  121:  110-2.—
Anderson, W. W.  Dysentery (infectious diarrhea) in children.
J.  M. Ass. Georgia,  1937, 26: 78.—Batten, L.  W.  Mastoid
dyspepsia in a child.  Lancet, Lond.,  1930, 2: 77.—Bermann,
E. J.  Zur Pathogenese der akuten Dyspepsie im Sauglingsalter:
Koli-Agglutination.   Jahrb. Kinderh., 1929,  3.  F., 75:  339-
46.—Blacklock, J. W. S., & Guthrie, K. J.  A study of acute
ileo-colitis (dysentery) in children.  J. Path. Bact., Lond., 1937,
45: 79-95.—Brokman, H.  Ueber die Beziehungen der Mittel-
ohrentziindung zu den Durchfallserkrankungen im Kleinkindes-
alter.  Schweiz.  med. Wschr., 1934, 64:  208.—Catel.  Ueber
die Bedeutung exogener  Colibesiedelung des  Magens fiir die
Entstehung  akuter Ernahrungsstorungen.  Mschr.  Kinderh.,
1927, 35: 97-102.—Dick, G. F., Dick, G. H., & Williams, J. L.
The etiology of an epidemic of enteritis associated with mastoid-
itis in infants.   Am. J. Dis. Child., 1928, 35: 955-63.—Dobro-
khotova, A. I., & Shapiro, S. L.  [Pathogenesis, course and treat-
ment of  combined forms of diarrhea  fenterocolitis)]   Sovet.
pediat., 1934,  No. 4,  84-94.—Findlay, L.  Otitis media as an
aetiological  factor  in gastroenteritis.  Arch. Dis.  Childh.,
Lond., 1932,  7:  307-12.—Hay, H. R.  Infective diarrhoea of
children, Glasgow, 1929.   Glasgow M. J., 1930,  114:  70-6 —
Herz, O.  Infektioser Darmkatarrh im Sauglingsalter.  Mschr.
Kinderh., 1927,  35:  193-205.—Hobson, J.  J.  Parenteral
diarrheas in children. Memphis M. J., 1929, 6: 102-4.—Hotz,
A.  Ueber akut-infektiose Ernahrungsstorungen bei  Neuge-
borenen und jungen Sauglingen.  Jahrb. hinder!)., 1032, 3. F.,
85: 129-46.—Langer, H.   The significance of H.  coli strains in
infant dyspepsia.  S. Afr. J. M. Sc, 1937, 2: 57-00.—L  tondal,
P.  Traitement  des syndromes  dysenteriques du nourrisson.
Union med. Canada,  1937  66: 437-9.—Lewis, C. K.  The so-
called hidden type of mastoiditis as a  causative factor of diar-
rhea in infancy.   South. M. J.,  1935, 28: 62-5.—Mita, K.
Dysentery-like diseases (paradysentery, paratyphoid) in chil-
dren and their causes. J. Infect. Dis.,  1921, 29: 580-90,  pl —
Odriozola, R.  Sindromes disentericos en el nifio.  Arch, pediat.
Uruguay, 1937, 8: 65-81.—Rohmer, P.  Le role  des infections
parenterales dans les troubles digestifs du nourrisson.   Bru-
xelles med., 1932-33, 13: 405-13.—Rose, J., & Schapiro, M. M.
Infectious diarrheas in children.  Med. Ann. District of Colum-
bia, 1937, 6: 64-6.—Schiff, E., Bayer, W., & Karelitz, S.  Zur
Pathogenese  der  Ernahrungsstorungen beim  Saugling;  das
Saure-Basengleichgewicht im Blute bei akut fieberhaften Infek-
ten,  Jahrb.  Kinderh., 1927-28, 3. F., 68: 17-35.—Warren,
W. C, jr. Infectious diarrhea and otitis media in infancy.  Tr,
Am. Laryng. Ass., 1932, 38: 235-46.

----   in children:  Manifestations.
   Honda, T.,  & Watanabe, M.   Klinische  Beobachtungen
iiber  die  Hauptsymptome  und die Behandlung der  akuten
Kinderenteritis.   Mitt. Med. Akad. Kioto, 1938,  23: 1080-2.—
Marfan,  A.  B.   La diarrhee prandiale des enfants au sein.
Nourrisson, 1933, 21: 65-78.  Also Paris med., 1932, 85: 366-
72.—Neustedt, M. I.  [Cerebral symptoms in acute diarrheal
affections in young children]  Sovet. pediat., 1934, No. 4, 101-
9.—Nobecourt, P.   Le syndrome colique fetide des  enfants.
Rev. prat. mal. pays chauds, 1938, 18: 205-20.—Rohmer, P.,
& Tassovatz. B.  La valeur du syndrome renal dans la dyspepsie
aigue du nourrisson.  Bull. Soc. pediat. Paris, 1933, 31: 296-
8 —Thornton. G. O.  The clinical aspect of gastro-enteritis in
children.  J. M. Ass. S. Africa,  1928,  2: 207-12.

----   in children:  Mortality.

   See  also Infant, Mortality.
   Carvalho Borges,  S.  M. de.  Mortalidade  infantil;  per-
turbagoes da nutrigao; diarreia e enterite.  Pediat. prat., S.
Paulo  1935, 6: 111-28, 4 ch.—Fatal diarrhoeal disease among
new-born infants.  Q. Bull. N. York Dep. Health, 1936, 4: 1.—
Honda, T., & Watanabe, M.  Statistische Beobachtung iiber
die akute Enteritis der Kinder vom Standpunkt der Morbilitat
und Mortalitiit.   Mitt. Med. Akad. Kioto, 1937, 21: 1288-90.—
Lust  M., & de Leener.   La mortalite infantile  attribuee a la
diarrh6e.  J. med. Paris,  1935, 55: 951-3.  Also M6d. inf., Par.,
1935, 42: 305-17.—Moina & Leclainche.  La mortalite par gas-
tro-enterite chez l'enfant de 0 a 2 ans en France  et dans quelques
pays etrangers. Ibid.,317-32—Rapisardi.S. Mortalita infantile
per enterite.  Med. inf., Roma, 1938, 9: 15-21.—Summer diar-
rhea and infant deaths.  South. M. & S., 1935,  97: 286.

----   in children:  Pathology.
   Adam.  Zur Pathogenese der  schweren Durchfallerkran-
kungen des Sauglings.  Mschr. Kinderh.,  1926, 34: 467-71-
Also Acta paediat., Upps.,  1931, 11:  145-51.   ------ & Fro-
boese, C. Anatomie und Bakteriologie des Darmes bei Durch.
fallerkrankungen des Sauglings.   Mschr. Kinderh., 1924-25,
29: 562-6.—Akerren, Y.  Ueber voriibergehende Hyperglyka-
mie bei   Inanitionszustanden bei  Kindern.   Acta  paediat., 
DIARRHEA
356
DIARRHEA
Upps., 1930-31, 10: 421-9.—Bermann, E. I.   [Pathogenesis of
acute dyspepsia in infants]  J. izuch. rann. detsk. vozr., 1929,
9: 293-9— Butler, A. M., McKhann,  C. F..  & Gamble, J. L.
Intracellular  fluid loss  in  diarrheal  disease.  J. Pediat.,  S.
Louis, 1933, 3: 84-92.—Catel, W.  Zur Pathogenese der akuten
alimentaren  Ernahrungsstorungen;  iiber Art und  Mengen-
verhaltnis der Giirungssauren bei Vergarung von Magermilch
durch  Enterokokken und  Kolibakterien.   Jahrb.  Kinderh.,
1924  3. F., 56: 145-56.—De Simone, G.  La riserva alcalina
nelle'gastro-enteriti dei lattanti.  Med.  ital., 1928, 9: 682-700 —
Drake, T. G. H.,  & Snelling, C. E.  Sugar tolerance curves in
acute intoxication of infants.  Canad. M. Ass.  J.,  1931,  24:
511—4.—Froboese, C.   Demonstration pathologisch-anatomi-
scher Darmbefunde bei den Durchfallerkrankungen  des Saug-
lings.  Mschr. Kinderh., 1924-25, 29: 567.   ------   Unter-
suchungen zur  Pathologie  der  Durchfallerkrankungen  des
Sauglings; zur pathologischen Anatomie des  Darmes.   Zschr.
Kinderh., 1925, 39: 267-313.—Heissen, F.  Ueber pathologische
Strukturveranderungen  an den  Leukocyten  bei  den   akuten
Durchfallserkrankungen  der  Sauglings.   Ibid.,  1925-26,  40:
360-9.—Holt, L.  E-, jr.  The pathogenesis and  treatment of
infantile diarrhoea. Med. Press & Circ, Lond., 1934, 188:  34-
7.—Jochims, J.    Viscosimetrische Untersuchungen uber  die
Wasserbindung der  Plasmakolloide;  die Wasserbindung  des
Blutplasmas bei alimentaren Dystrophien des Sauglings.  Zschr.
Kinderh.,  1932, 53: 59-65.—Kano, T.  Patho-anatomical study
of the so-called infant-enteritis.   Orient. J.  Dis.  Inf.,  Kyoto,
1936, 20: 29-32.—Kohn, J. L.  Observations on the reaction of
the blood  of infants with acute intestinal intoxication with the
phosphotungstate reagent.  Proc.  Soc.  Exp. Biol., N. Y., 1921-
22, 19: 323.—Krikent, O. K.  [Concentration of hydrogen ions
of the duodenal juice in acute diarrheic  disorders in infants]
Pediatria, Moskva,  1930,  14: 33-40.—Maizels,  M.,  & Mc-
Arthur, C. B.  Acidaemia and alkalaemia  in the diarrhoea and
vomiting of  infants.   Q. J. Med., Oxf., 1928-29,  22: 581-610.
------  Alkalaemia in the diarrhoea of infants. Ibid., 1929-30,
23: 171-4.—Morita, S.  Ueber das Verhalten der  argentaffiner]
Zellen bei Ekiri-byo.   Mitt. Med. Akad.  Kyoto,  1937,  19:
1339.—Ozertskovskaia, N. E.  [Purine  metabolism in acute
disorders of  digestion in young children]  Pediatria, Moskva,
1937, No. 3, 13-8.—Rosenbaum, S.  Fett-  und  Glykogenge-
halt der Leber  beim  Sauglingsdurchfall.   Mschr.  Kinderh.,
1925-26, 31: 15-23.—Schaeffer,  G.  I tentativi di interpreta-
zione delle febbri alimentari del lattante.  Prat, pediat., Milano,
1932, 10: 109-11.—Schaferstein, S.,  &  Persitz, S. P.   Zur
Frage nach  der  Permeabilitat  der hamato-enzephalitischen
Barriere fiir  aromatische  Korper  bei  akuten   Ernahrungs-
storungen des Sauglingsalters.  Jahrb. Kinderh., 1931,  3. F.,
82: 194-202.—Slobosiano, H., & Munteano, E. La pathogenie
des diarrhees primitives  des nouveau-nes au  sein; leur  traite-
ment par les substances adsorbantes.  Nourrisson,  1927,  15:
6-17.  Also repr.—Suzuki, T. A study on the relation between
prognosis and neutrophile blood picture (in cases of  the infan-
tile diarrhoea)  Tohoku. J.  Exp. M., 1936-37, 30:  368-77 —
Tisdall, F. F., Drake, T. G. H., & Brown, A.  The  carbohydrate
metabolism  of infants  with diarrhea,  infections and  acute
intestinal intoxication; with a note on  the use of  insulin.  Am,
J. Dis. Child., 1925,  30:  837-43.—Vercellesi,  P.  Ricerche
cliniche ed istologiche sul reni nelle malattie diarroiche della
prima infancia.  Pediat. med. prat., Tor., 1937, 12:  505-24.—
Weill, E.,  & Dufourt, A.  Valeur pronostique  de la presence des
pseudo-albumines, des albumines solubles et  du  sang dans la
diarrhee infantile.  Lyon med.,  1920, 129:   1035.—Wimmer,
R. N.  Diarrhea,  dehydration, and intoxication. J. Indiana
M. Ass., 1937, 30: 529-32.

----  in children: Prevention.

   Fischer,   A.     *Prophylaxie  des   diarrhees
estivales.    57p.   8?  Par., 1935.
   Bruce,  J. W.  Prevention of summer complaint.  Kentucky
M. J., 1925, 23: 194-6.—Bundesen,  H.  N.  Regulations for
prevention of epidemic diarrhea of  the newborn. J. Am. M.
Ass.,  1938, 110:  1301.—Crawford, W. H.  Infant feeding  and
summer care.  Arch. Pediat., N. Y., 1933, 50: 042-51.—King,
F. T. Essentials for insuring good nutrition in infancy as bear-
ing on the prevention of infantile diarrhoea.  Med. J. Australia,
1924, 2: suppl., 481-5.—Milne, A. J.  Prevention of infantile
diarrhoea.   S. Afr. M.  Rec,  1926, 24: 490-7.—Moll, L., &
Stransky,  E.  Ueber  initiale Diarrhoen der Sauglinge und
Vermeidung derselben.   Jahrb. Kinderh., 1930-31,  3.  F.,  80:
67-78.—Ribadeau-Dumas & Fouet. Une mesure prophvlacti-
que du cholera infantile.  Bull. Soc. med. hop. Paris, 1925, 3.
ser., 49: 1077-9.   Also Sem. hop. Paris, 1925, 2: 64-6.—Sauer,
L.  Enteritis in infants: prevention of its spread;  Dick diet
kitchen and aseptic nursery technic. J. Pediat., S. Louis, 1935,
6: 753-62.—Schaferstein, S. J.   Spezifische Prophylaxe und
Therapie der Sommerdurchfalle.   Jahrb. Kinderh., 1935, 3.  F.,
94: 24-34.—Scheuer, L. A.  The  use of lactic acid milk in the
prevention of summer diarrhea.  J.  Pediat., S. Louis, 1935, 7:
468-71.—Zuger, B.  The prevention  of  infectious diarrhea in
the newly born infant.  J. Prev.  M., 1937, 7: 157-64.

----  in children:  Summer type [summer   diar-
   rhea]

   See also Vibrio.
   Christopher,  W. S.   Summer complaint and
infant feeding.   92p.    8?   Chic., 1892.
   Illoawy, H.   Summer  diarrhoeas of  infants;
their  etiology,  pathology, and  treatment.   150p
16?    N. Y., 1904.
   Arloing, F., & Dufourt, A.   Essai de serotherapie curative
dans les diarrhees estivales graves des nourrissons.  C. rend.
Soc. biol.,  1929, 100: 663.—Baize, P.  Traitement des diarrhees
estivales dans la premiere enfance.  Bull, med., Par., 1931, 45:
487-92.—Birk,  W.  Die Behandlung der Sommerbrechdurch-
fiille der Sauglinge.  Aerztl. Rdsch., 1926, 36: 221-5.—Bischoff,
H.  Ueber Sommerkrankheiten der  Sauglinge.   Med.  Klin.,
Berl., 1934, 30: 924-7— Borsarelli, F.  Ricerche batteriologiche
e sierologiche su stipiti isolati da feci di lattanti affetti da diarrea
estiva. Pediat. med. prat., Tor., 1933,  8: 449-66.—Budrevich,
P. M.  [Activity and results  with summer diarrhea in 1930-31]
Sovet. vrach. gaz., 1932, 36: 525.—Carter, R.  The preventive
treatment of summer diarrhoea; routine measures in the home.
Lancet, Lond.,  1927, 1: 176-8.—Deich, B. M.  [Effect of sum-
mer heat on gastro-intestinal disorders  in children]  Pediatria,
Moskva,  1929, 13: 317-22.—Doumer, E.  Note sur la faradisa-
tion  percutanee abdominale dans le  traitement des diarrhees
estivales de l'enfance.   Bull. Acad, med., Par., 1924, 3. ser., 91:
703-5.—Dufourt, A. Recherches sur  les diarrhees estivales det-
nourrissons.  Rev. fr. pediat., 1928,  4: 763-79.—Eckstein, A.
Die Sommerdurchfalle der Kinder in Ankara.  Acta paediat.,
Upps., 1937-38, 20: 431-74.—Garcia Lopez, P.,  Callao, V., &
Outeirifio, J.  Estudio bacteriologico  de las diarreas de verano.
Arch, med., Madr., 1934, 37: 1343-9.—Gohar, M. A., & Elian,
A.  Summer diarrhoea.  J. Egypt. M. Ass., 1938, 21: 520-3.—
Golomb, M. B., Krikent, O. K., & Ostrovskaia, M. M.  [Bac-
teriophagetherapy of  summer  diarrhea  in  children]   Sovet.
pediat., 1934, No. 4, 110-5.—Graham-Smith, G. S. The rela-
tion of the decline in  the number of horse-drawn vehicles, and
consequently of the urban breeding grounds of flies, to the fall
in the summer diarrhoea death rate.  J. Hyg., Cambr., 1929-30,
29: 132-8.—Guerschenowitsch, R.   Les diarrhees d'et6 chez
les enfants en  Uzbequistan.  Nourrisson,  1934,  22:  12-7.—
Hardisty,  E. B.  Diarrhea: summer complaint.  Arch. Pediat.,
N. Y., 1931, 48: 719-27.—Hormaeche,  E., & Peluffo, C. A., &
Aleppo, P. L.  Nueva contribuci6n al estudio etiol6gico de las
diarreas infantiles de verano:  las Salmonelas en las enterocolitis
de la infancia.  Arch. urug. med., 1936, 9:113-62.—Hume, E. E.
Summer diarrhoeas of infants.  Internat. Clin., 1926, 36. ser.,
2: 205-20.—Leg), G.   Behandlung der Sommerdiarrhoen  der
Sauglinge.   Med. Welt,  1935, 9: 865.—McCornack,  P. D.
The  management  of summer diarrhea.  Northwest M., 1925,
24: 556-8.—Mcllwaine,  W.  B.  The  treatment  of summer
diarrhea.  Virginia M. Month..  1926-27, 53: 285-8.—Macken-
zie, G. M., & Batt, L. N.  Antigenic  analysis  of cultures of B.
paradysenteriae and B. morgani isolated during an epidemic of
summer  diarrhea.  J. Immun.,  Bait., 1930, 19:  371-92.—
Mazzeo, M.  Sulla flora batterica aerobica nelle diarree estive
di bambini non lattanti.  Rass. internaz. clin. ter., 1925, 6:
73-85.—Morquio,  L.   Los  desarreglos gastro-intestinales de
verano en el lactante.  Arch,  espafi. pediat., 1931, 15: 321;
385.—Mulherin, W. A. Starvation diet versus feeding in the
treatment of summer diarrhoeas. J. M. Ass. Georgia, 1927, 16:
305-10.—Nabarro, D„ PaUerson, D.  [et  al.]   Discussion on
summer diarrhoea. Brit. M. J., 1923, 2:  857-63.—Nelson, W. T.
The significance of slow dulcite fermenters in summer diarrhoea.
Med. J. Australia, 1932, 1: 763-8.—Neustadt, M. I.  [Observa-
tions  on summer diarrhea in 1931-32]   J. rann. detsk.  vozr.,
1933, 33: 219-25.—Paterson, D.  The treatment of summer
diarrhoea.  Clin.  J., Lond.,  1923, 52: 344-7.—Peter, A.   Zur
Behandlung schwerer  Sommerdiarrhoen des  Sauglingsalters.
Schweiz.   med.  Wschr.,  1929, 59:  707.—Pounders, C.  M.
Management of summer diarrheas in children.  Arch. Pediat.,
N. Y., 1924, 41: 554-8. A!so Med. Rev. of Rev., 1929, 35: 431-
6.—Rockwood, H. L.  Summer diarrhoeas  among children.
Bull.  Acad. M. Cleveland,  1935, 19: No. 9, 6.—Scott, Z. R.
Treatment of summer diarrheas.  Atlantic M.  J.,  1923-24, 27:
511-3.  Also Pract. Med., Delhi, 1924, 22: 141-5.—Shurlock,
A. G.  Summer diarrhoea. Rep. S. Barth. Hosp., Lond., 1924,
57: 114-40.—Smith, J. L.   The hygienic management of the
summer diarrhea of infants.  Arch. Pediat., N. Y., 1934, 51: 95-
106— Smith, S. Summer diarrhoea.  Brit. M. J., 1924, 1: 171—
Sokgobenzon, E. E., & Iakhnina, N.  A. [Microflora of the in-
testinal tract  during  toxic summer  diarrhea  in children]  J.
mikrob.,  Moskva,  1936, 17: 347-53.—Stoessiger,  H. N.  A
note on summer diarrhoea.  Brit. J. Child. Dis.,  1929, 26: 21-
6.—Strong,  R. A. Summer diarrheas in infancy and early
childhood.  Arch. Pediat., N.  Y., 1930, 47: 344-54.—Tolsa-
Latour y  Sanchis, M. de.   Procedimientos mas eficaces para
evitar y curar les trastornos intestionales agudos de verano en
los nifios pequenos.  Arch, espafi. pediat., 1931, 15: 513-35.—
Urbach, H.  A consideration of summer diarrhea in infancy.  Vir-
ginia M. Month., 1927-28, 54: 370-3.—Baughan, V. C.  Summer
diarrhea of infants. Hygeia, Chic, 1923, 1: 145-8.—Wilson, G.
S.  A spontaneous epidemic in mice  associated with Morgan's
bacillus, and its bearing on the aetiology of summer diarrhoea.
J. Hyg., Cambr., 1927-28, 26: 170-86.—Z.  Las diarreas estiva-
les de la primera infancia.  Dfa med., B. Air., 1931-32, 4:  840.

----  in  children: Toxemia.

   See also Dehydration.
   Jenrich,  F.   *Ueber die  Haufung  der  Toxi-
kosen   im   Sommer   1928     [Halle-Wittenberg]
31p.  8?   [Neuhaldensleber]  1929. 
DIARRHEA
357
DIARRHEA
   Adam, A.  Ueber die Biologie der Dyspepsie coli und ihre
Beziehungen zur Pathogenese der Dyspepsie und Intoxikation.
Jahrb. Kinderh., 1923, 3. F., 51: 295-314—Berkovich, I. M.
[Dehydration therapy in toxic symptom complex]  Pediatria,
Moskva, 1937,  No. 4,  138-47.  ------ & Kantorovich, E. I.
[Dehydration  therapy in  toxic  symptom  complex]  Ibid.,
No.  5, 10-23.—Bessau,  G.   Ueber  Hydrostase.   Mschr.
Kinderh.,  1933, 57:  162-8.—Bizzozero,  R. C.   Las  fiebres
alimenticias del lactante.   Dia med., B.  Air.,  1931-32,  4:
590.—Bruch,  H., Graevenitz, F. von, & Rosenbaum, S.  Die
Aciditat des  Liquors bei der Sauglingsintoxikation.   Mschr.
Kinderh., 1932, 52:  135-45.—Chassel, A., Rosenbaum & York.
Der Blutdruck bei der tierexperimentellen Intoxikation.  Ibid.,
1933,  58: 211-8.—Cherniak, E. Z.   [Aldrich-McClure's intra-
cutaneous test in infants in toxic dyspepsia and other affections]
Sovet. vrach.  gaz.,  1934,  38:  837-42.—Clarke, L. B.   The
intestinal toxemias  of children.  Atlanta J. Rec. M., 1906-07,
8: 289-94.—Dodd, K., Minot, A. S., & Casparis, H.   Guani-
dine as a factor in alimentary intoxication in infants.  Am. J.
Dis. Child., 1932, 43: 1-9.—Finkelstein, H.  Ueber alimentare
Intoxikation; die Intoxikation  im Verlaufe  der  Ernahrungs-
storungen.  Jahrb. Kinderh.,  1908, 68: 521 67, 5 pl.----—
Ueber alimentares Fieber.  Mschr.  Kinderh.,  1927, 37:  289-
306.—Galvialo, M. M., & Kupche, A. K. [Contents of calcium
and magnesium in the blood serum of infants in toxic dyspepsia]
Pediatria, Moskva,  1937, No. 9, 17-20— Hurtados Galtes, F.
Estudio del cloro-globular y  plasmatico como indice de pro-
n6stico y tratamiento en el sindrome toxi-infeccioso intestinal
agudo del lactante.  Bol. Soc. cubana pediat., 1937, 9:92-103.—
Ivanov, A. N.  [Toxic dyspepsia] J. izuch. rann. detsk. vozr.,
1931,   11:  330-8.—Jochims,  J.   Blutplasmaveranderungen
beim  alimentaren  Fieber  der  Sauglinge.   Mschr. Kinderh.,
1932,  52: 418-20.—Johnson,  F. E.  Alimentary intoxication.
Arch.  Pediat.,  N.  Y., 1931, 48:  194-201.—Kimball,  R.  B.
Intestinal intoxication in  infants.   Ibid.,  1908,  25: 401-6.—
Le Messurier, F. N.  Chronic intestinal toxaemia in children.
Med. J. Australia,  1934, 2:  672-5.—Miller,  R.   Chronic in-
testinal toxaemia in children.  Brit. M. J., 1928, 1: 333-85.—
Plantenga,  B. P. B.   [The bacillus  coli toxicosis  in infants]
Geneesk.  gids,  1927,  5:  721-31.    ------   The colitoxin.
 Ned.  mschr. geneesk.,  1930-31,  17:  69T83.—Popoviciu,  G.
 [Are  gastro-intestinal,  toxic disorders  in infants an avitami-
 nosis-B?]  Cluj. med.,  1933, 14: 671-3.—Ribadeau-Dumas, L.
 Le syndrome toxique chez l'enfant.  Bull.  Soc. pediat. Paris,
 1938,  36: 187-91.—Rietschel,  H.   Ueber alimentares  Fieber
 bei Sauglingen  und  Kleinkindern  und  seine  Behandlung.
 Ther. Gegenwart,  1928,  69:  199-204.—Schaferstein,  S.  J.,
 Popowa, N. A., & Owtscharenko, E. P.  Die Rolle der hamato-
 enzephalitischen Barriere in der Genese der toxischen  Ernah-
 rungsstorungen;  das  pathologisch-histologische  Bild  des
 zentralen Nervensystems bei Decomposition.  Jahrb. Kinderh.,
 1933,  3. F.,  91: 160-6.—Scheer,  K., &  Abraham,  G.   Die
 Colivaccinetherapie  der toxischen Sauglingsdyspepsie.   Acta
 paediat., Upps.,   1931,  11: 383-5   [Discussion] 387-90.—
 Schiavone, G.  A.   El empleo  del babeurre  en las toxicosis.
 Sem.  med., B. Air., 1938, 45:  237-47.—Schiff. E.  The therapy
 of intoxication and diarrhea in infants; some new points of
 view.   Arch. Pediat.,  N.  Y.,  1934, 51: 769-76.—Sheki,  K.
 The clinical observation of the so called self-poisoning.  Orient.
 J. Dis. Inf.,  Kyoto,  1933,  14:  55.—Stolte, F.  Zur  Toxi-
 kosefrage.  Mschr.  Kinderh., 1923,  25: 624-30.—Tatafiore. E.
 La prova  di  McClure nell'intossicazione.   Pediatria  (Riv.)
 1935, 43: 1053-9.—Timofeeva, O.  P.   [Alimentary intoxica-
 tion  in infants]   Pediatria,  Moskva, 1929, 13: 433-41 —
Tumeniene.   [Diarrhea   in  infants:  toxicosis   alimentaria]
 Medicina, Kaunas, 1927, 8: 247-65.

---  in children: Treatment.

   Loeventon,  L.  *Die  Behandlung der Kinder-
diarrhoe; nach  den  Beobachtungen im Zurcher

Kinderspital  vom Jahr  1874-1884.    32p.    8?

Zur., 1886.
   Agerty, H. A. The treatment of the diarrheas of  infancy and
childhood.  Hahneman. Month., 1938, 73:476-86.—Babonneix,
L.  Traitement des gastro-enterites  aigues  du  nourrisson.
Bull.  gen. ther., 1931, 182: 1-14.—Blau, A. I.  The treatment
of diarrheal conditions in childhood.  Med. Times, N. Y.,  1923,
51: 237.—Blechmann,  G.   Le traitement des diarrhees graves
du nourrisson.   Hopital,  1924, 12: 245.—Boegner, E.   Sur
un cas de diarrhee acide particulierement grave et rebelle a la
therapeutique usuelle.  Nourrisson, 1936, 24:  9-16.—Brue,
J. W.  Treatment of diarrhoea in infancy.  Kentucky M. J.,
1935, 33: 145-9.—Buschmann, H.  Zur Behandlung der akuten
diarrhoischen  Ernahrungsstorungen im  ersten   Lebensjahr.
Zschr. Kinderh.,  1925-26, 40:  590-600.—Bytsch,  L-   Un
traitement de la diarrhee  primitive des nourrissons eieves au
sein.  Nourrisson, 1925, 14: 40-3.—Cathala. J., &  Bosquet, A.
Indications physiopathologiques et traitement des  diarhees du
nourrisson.   Paris med., 1934,  93: 360-8—De los Terreros,
C. S.   Tratamiento de las diarreas  en  los nifios.   Siglo m6d.,
1916, 63: 489-91.—Ellis, R. W. B.  The treatment of diarrhoea
in childhood.  Practitioner,  Lond.,  193.3,   131:  642-51.—
Giraud, P.  Diagnosi e terapia delle diarree nel lattante.   Med.
inf., Roma, 1936, 7: 133-6.—Joppich. G.  Ueber Unterernah-
rung des Sauglings; ein Beitrag zur Prophylaxe und Therapie
akuter Darmstorungen.  Med. Klin., Berl.,  1937, 33: 790-3.—
Langlois, M.   Acquisitions  therapeutiques  recentes  sur la
gastroenterite du nourrisson.  Laval med., 1936,  1:  64-71.—
Lehndorff, H.   Wie verlaufen die Durchfallerkrankungen bei
iilteren Kindern und wie sind sie zu behandeln?  Wien.  klin.
Wschr., 1930, 43: 82.—Marriott,  W. M., Hartmann, A. F., &
Senn, M. J. E.   Observations on  the nature and treatment of
diarrhea and the associated systemic disturbances.  J. Pediat.,
S. Louis, 1933,  3: 181-91.—Mayo,  H. M.  The treatment of
acute enteritis in infants.  Med. J.  Australia, 1934, 1:  538.—
Ochsenius,  K.   Zur Behandlung der  akuten  Gastroenteritis
beim  Kleinkinde.  Deut.  med. Wschr.,  1931,  57: 448-50.—
Reuss, A.  Ueber die Behandlung  der Durchfallskrankheiten
im ersten Kindesalter.   Mitt. Volksgesundhamt.,  Wien, 1930,
Aerztl. Prax.,  193-7.   Also Wien.  klin. Wschr., 1930,  43:
174-9.—Rona, I.  [Ambulant treatment  of infantile  diarrhea]
Gy6gyaszat,  1934,  74: 414.—Rosenbaum,  S.   Durchfallbe-
handlung im spateren Kindesalter.  KinderarztL  Prax., 1930,
1: 149-55.—Rudder,  de.   Die  Behandlung  des Sauglings-
durchfalls.   Fortsch. Ther., 1931, 7: 108-14.—Sadykova. U. N.
[Treatment of common and toxic dyspepsia in children]  Vrach.
gaz., 1931, 35: 807-14.—Sheldon, W. The treatment of gastro-
enteritis in  infants.  Med.  Press & Circ,  Lond., 1934,  189:
362-5.—Smith,  D.   The  treatment of diarrhea  in  children.
J. Arkansas M. Soc,  1927-28, 24: 79-83.—Spradlin,  M. C.
The management of the acute diarrheas of infancy. Kentucky
M. J., 1938, 36: 181-5. —Svejcar, J.  [Treatment of diarrhea
in infants in general practice] Cas. lek.  desk., 1936,  75:  914-
20.—Thorpe, E. S., jr.   An  inquiry into  the efficiency  of the
modern treatment of diarrhea.  Arch. Pediat., N. Y.,  1928, 45:
159-65.—Young,  J.  G.   The  management of diarrheas  in
children.   Dallas M. J., 1927, 13: 131-4.

----  in children: Treatment: Diet.

   Magniaux,   M.    *Les   gastro-ententes   des
nourrissons   et  leur   traitement  par  le   lacto-
serum.   57p.  8?    Par., 1931.
   Acena Calvo. M.  La leche agar de Scheer en la dietetica de
las diarreas  acidas infantiles.  Siglo m6d., 1936, 97:  290-3.—
Adam, A.  Zur Praxis  und Theorie der Dyspepsiebehandlung
(iiber calciumangereicherte, fettreduzierte Sauermilch)  Mschr.
Kinderh., 1923, 26: 439-53.—Balaban, V.  [Use of concentrated
food in diarrhea in infants]   Pediatria, Moskva, 1927, 11: 31-
9.—Blau, A. I.   The diarrheas of childhood and protein milk.
Med. Rev. of Rev., 1929, 35: 427-30.—Bravo y Frias, J.  Diete-
tica  de las diarreas infantiles; algunos datos sobre la acci6n de
los  coloides alimentaci6s  y las  sustancias  neutralizadoras
 (Puffersubstanzen) un nuevo metodo de tratamiento  de las
diarreas infantiles; la leche-agar del doctor Kurt Scheer.  Arch.
med., Madr., 1935, 38: 798-809.— Brehmc, T.  Die Behand-
lung  der akuten Dyspepsie beim  Saugling mit  milchsauren
 Vollmilchverdiinnungen. KinderarztL Prax., 1931, 2: 370-2.—
Catel, W., Rosenbaum, S., & Riihle, R.  Dyspepsiebehandlung
mit konzentriertem Reisschleim.  Jahrb.  Kinderh., 1925, 3. F.,
59:  150-63, ch.—Currado,  C.  Sulla cura delle diarree  colla
 polvere di  mele.  Clin, pediat.,  Mod.,  1932,  14:  232-41.—
 Farioli, A.   Ricerche cliniche e coprobatteriologiche sull'utilita
 del miele nella  dietetica del lattante.   Riv. clin. pediat.,  1936,
 34: 337-56. ch.—Ferri, U.   Sulla rialimentazione dei lattanti
 ammalati di gastro-enterite acuta.   Pediat. med. prat.,  Tor.,
 1935, 10: 557-63.—Gallinaro, G.  La dieta idrica e la dieta di
 rialimentazione nelle diarree della prima infanzia. Med. inf.,
 Roma, 1935, 6: 93-7.—Gernsheim, F.  Die Kalziamilch (nach
 Moll) Miinch.  med. Wschr., 1927, 74: 1184-6.—Hartenstein.
 H. J.  Ueber   die Behandlung  von  Durchfallstorungen im
 Sauglingsalter mit Agar.  Mschr. Kinderh., 1938, 72: 187-96.—
 Heiko, I.   [Concentrated (10%) decoction of rice in treatment
 of dyspepsia in infants]  Cas. 16k.  Cesk., 1931, 70:  1791-6.—
 Hertz, W.  Klinische Prufung der  Verwendbarkeit des Trauben-
 zuckers in der Therapie der Durchfallserkrankungen der Saug-
 linge. Arch. Kinderh., 1930, 92: 1-25.—Iancu, A.  [Treatment
 of diarrhea in  nurslings by  Prof. Moll  alimentation method
 (Vienna)]   Cluj. med., 1931, 12: 274-6.—Ibrahim, J.   Akute
 Gahrungsdurchfalle beim Saugling  und die Anwendungsweise
 der Eiweissmilch und Larosanmilch. Korbl. Allg. arztl. Verein,
 Thuringen,  1924, 53: H. 9,  1-6.—Johnson, C.  K.  Diet in the
 diarrhea of  older infants.  Arch. Pediat.,  N. Y., 1927, 44: 122-
 5.—Kerley, C. G., & Craig, H. R.  An improved protein milk in
 the diarrhea of infants.  Tr. Am. Pediat. Soc,  1923, 35:  91-5.
 Also Arch.  Pediat., N. Y.,  1923,  40:  725-35.—Kissoff, P.
 Ueber  Behandlung der  Sauglingsdyspepsie   mit  Yoghurt.
 Klin.  Wschr.,  1923, 2: 1119.—Moll.  L.  Eine Mandelmilch-
 Molkemischung als Einstellungsdiat bei der Sauglingsdyspepsie.
 Mschr. Kinderh.,  1923, 26: 250-65. ------ Zur caseinfreien
 Einstellungsdiat  bei  Durchfallsstorungen  im  Sauglingsalter.
 Ibid., 1926, 32: 428-40.------Die diatetische Behandlung
 der  Durchfallsstorungen  im Sauglingsalter mit  kaseinfreier
 Einstellungsdiat.  Jahrb. Kinderh., 1928-29,  3.  F., 72: 253-
 62------Zur Ernahrungstherapie der Durchfallsstorungen
 im Sauglingsalter.  Jahrkurs. arztl. Fortbild.,  1928,  19:  H. 6,
 22-32.  Also Wien. klin. Wschr., 1928, 41:1249-53.—Neubauer.
 K    Das  durchfallige  Brustkind und seine Behandlung mit
 Calciamilch (nach Moll)  Mschr. Kinderh., 1926, 32: 441-5.—
 Neustadt, M. I., & Begam, L. L.  [Simple mixed diets for acute
 colitis and enterocolitis in young children]  Sovet. pediat., 1934,
 No.   4, 116-23.—Paisseau,  G.  La  realimentation dans les
 gastro-enterites  infantiles.   J. med. Paris,  1929,  48: 570-2.—
 Rit,   P.  Treatment  of infantile diarrhoea with vitamin A.
 Calcutta M. J.,  1937, 32: 454-7.—Rosenbaum, S.  Zur Ernah-
 rungsbehandlung des Sauglingsdurchfalls. Deut. med.  Wschr., 
DIARRHEA
358
DIARRHEA
1932, 58: 293-5.—Schiff, E.  Zucker in der Behandlung akuter
Durchfallserkrankungen im Sauglingsalter.   Jahrb.  Kinderh.,
1931-32, 3. F., 84: 255-77.—Schreiber, G.  Traitement diete-
tique  des gastro-enterites infantiles.  Rev. prat.  mal.  pays
chauds, 1938, 18: 223-38.—Sigaiov, D. L.  [Hard boiled egg in
treatment of diarrhea in children]  Sovet. vrach. gaz., 1933, 37:
1158-60.—Skole, S. M. Lactose in the  treatment of diarrhea
and vomiting in infants, with illustrative case  reports. Arch.
Pediat., N. Y.,  1933, 50: 395-413.—Stirnimann, F.   Ueber die
Verwendung von Lactoferment in der Therapie der Sauglings-
dyspepsie (ein Beitrag zur Kenntnis der Wirkung der Milch-
saurebildung)   Schweiz. med.  Wschr.,  1923, 53:  381-3.—
Washburn, G.   A  pectin-agar preparation in treatment of
infantile diarrhea.  J. Am. Diet. Ass., 1938, 14: 34-8.—Winters,
M., & Tompkins, C. A.  A pectin-agar  preparation for treat-
ment of diarrhea of infants.  Am. J. Dis.  Child., 1936, 52: 259-
(55.—Wittenberg, A.  Die Mandelmolkenmilch als Einstellungs-
diat  bei  Durchfallsstorungen  im  Sauglingsalter.   Mschr.
Kinderh., 1927, 36: 124-9.—Ylppo. A.  Zucker oder Eiweiss-
stoffe  bei der Behandlung von  Intoxication bei Sauglingen.
Acta paediat,, Upps., 1927-28, 7: [Suppl.  2] 65-70  [Discussion]
92-4 —Zimak,  J.   [Treatment  of dyspepsia in  infants  with
puddings]  Cas. 16k. cesk., 1931, 70: 1800-6.

----  in children: Treatment: Diet,  fruit.

   See also Apple;  Banana.
   Amitrano, L. Sul trattamento di alcuni stati diarroici con
la dieta di mele. Med. inf., Roma, 1936, 7: 175-84.—Arato, S.
[Aplona treatment of diarrhea in infants and  children]  Gy6-
gyaszat, 1937, 77: 460.—Bakal, S. F., & Sigal, R. M.  Sur le
traitement des diarrhees  infantiles par  les  pommes crues.
Arch. med. enf., 1936,  39: 578-84.—Bergamini, G.  Farina di
mele e stati diarroici.  Lattante, 1934, 5:  326-45.—Bonopera,
A.  La cura di frutta nelle malattie intestinali con diarrea.
Ibid., 1933, 4: 251-69.—Borovsky, M. P.  The raw apple treat-
ment  for  diarrhea in  pediatric practice.  Am. J. Dis. Child.,
1930,  51: 1487. Also Illinois M.  J., 1936, 70:  174-7—Bru-
baker, E. W.  The treatment of acute  diarrheal disorders of
infancy and early childhood with banana and banana powder.
J. Michigan M. Soc, 1937, 36: 40-7.—Catel, W.  Die Behand-
lung  diarrhoischer  Zustande im  Kindesalter  mit Rohfrucht-
kuren.  Fortsch. Ther., 1933,  9: 328-31.—Dub, S. L.  [Raw
apple diet in treatment of diarrhea in children]  Sovet, pediat.,
1934, No. 4, 95-100.—Elias, H.  [Raw apple diet in treatment
of digestive disturbances in infants]  Romania  med., 1933, 11:
73.—Fanconi.  Die  Fruchtediat  bei  akuten  Verdauungs-
storungen des Kindes.  Deut. med. Wschr., 1930,  56: 1949-
52.------Die Obstdiat bei akuten Verdauungsstorungen des
Kindes.  Acta  paediat., Upps., 1931, 11:  380-2  [Discussion]
387-90.—Frank, E.   Erfahrungen uber die Behandlung  von
Durchfallserkrankungen im Kindesalter mit Aplona und Pektin.
Deut, med. Wschr., 1937, 63: 1328.—Giblin,  J., &  Lischner,
M. D.  The treatment of enteritis in infants and children with
the raw apple diet.  Arch. Pediat., N. Y.,  1935, 52: 355-60 —
Hunt, J.  S.  Observations on the use of  raw apple diet  and
pectin-agar mixtures in pediatric diarrheas.   Ibid.,  1936, 53:
736-9.—Joslin, C. L.   Banana therapy in diarrheal diseases in
infants and children.  South. M. J., 1936, 29: 1007-11. —----
Bradley, J. E., & Christensen, T. A. Banana therapy in the
diarrheal diseases of infants and children.  J. Pediat., S. Louis,
1938,  12: 66-70.—Kaulbersz-Marynowska, H.   [Raw apple
diet in digestive disorders in infants] Polska  gaz. lek., 1931,
10: 558-60.—Kollmann, A.  Apfelkost bei  Durchfallsstorungen
im Sauglings-  und  Kleinkindesalter.   Med.  Welt, 1930, 4:
1067.—Leppo,  V.   Beobachtungen iiber die  Verwendbarkeit
der gelben Rube  als  Ersatz der Apfel-Bananen-Diat.   Acta
paediat,,  Upps., 1937, 21: 289-96.—Manville, I. A.  Use of
apple powder in the prevention and cure of summer diarrheas.
Arch. Pediat., N. Y., 1938, 55: 76-84.  ------Bradway, E. M.,
& McMinis, A. S.  Use of the apple and apple products in the
treatment of summer  diarrheas  and dysenteries.   Northwest
M., 1936, 35: 441-5.—Mignot, R.  Le traitement des diarrhees
infantiles par les pommes crues.  J. med. chir.,  Par.,  1932, 103:
733-7.—Mitchell, J. M.  The treatment of diarrhea in infants
and children bv a diet of raw apples.  Med. Clin. N. America,
1935,  19: 301-5.—Moro, E.  Zwei  Tage Apfeldiiit (roh  und
gerieben) zur Behandlung diarrhoischer Zustande im Kindes-
alter.   Klin. Wschr.,  1929, 8: 2414-7.—Piaggio,  N. T.   La
dieta de manzanas crudas de Moro-Heisler para el tratamiento
de l?s diarreas infantiles.  Rev.  Cfrc. m6d. argent.,  1935, 35:
202-4.—Progulski,  S., & Rosenbusch. J.   [Apple diet in
dyspepsia in infants]  Polska gaz. lek., 1934, 13: 934.—Schach-
ter, M.   Regimes  de fruits  et diarrhees; a propos d'un cas de
diarrhee dysenteriforme chez une enfant  de 13 (treize)  mois
guerie seulement avec un regime de poires  crues.  Progr. med.,
Par.,  1932, 2018-21.  Also Cr6n. med. mex., 1934, 33: 128-33.
------  Le  probleme des diarrhees aigues infantiles et  leur
traitement moderne avec des fruits selon la m6thode de Moro
et Heisler.  Clin, pediat.,  Mod.,  1936, 18: 369-86.—Smith, E.
E., & Fried, R. I.  A clinical study of the apple diet in the
treatment of diarrhea in infants.  J. Pediat., S.  Louis, 1937, 10:
495-^501.—Socola, E. A.  Banana and banana  powder therapy
in diarrheal diseases of infants and young children.  N. Orleans
M. & S J., 1938-39, 91: 192-6.—Sorrentino, C.  SuU'efficacia
terapeutica esercitata nelle diarree infantili da alcune sostanze
contenute nelle mele.  Pediatria (Riv.) 1936, 44: 493-504.—
Yampolsky, J.   The use of banana diet in the treatment of
Chronic intestinal indigestion in children,  J, M. Ass, Georgia,
1927,  16: 302-5.—Zuckermann,  N. A.   Le  traitement des
troubles aigus de la nutrition par !a diete aux pommes crues,
d'aprfts Moro-Heisler.  Rev. fr. pediat.. 1935, 11: 637-42.

----   in children: Treatment: Methods.

   Amorim,  R.  Novo  methodo  de combate  as  diarreas do
lactente.  Brasil med., 1936,  50: 837-40.—Barksdale,  I. S.
The value of a comparatively  new nontoxic  triphenylmethane
dye-bismuth  compound  in  the treatment  of  the  infectious
diarrheas. Arch. Pediat., N. Y., 1936, 53: 243-50.—Beguet, M.
Massive doses of fresh cultures of lactic ferments in the treat-
ment of enteritis in children. Med. Press & Circ, Lond.,  1926,
n. ser., 122: 317-20.—Bradshaw, P. S.  Venoclysis as a thera-
peutic agent in the infectious diarrhea of infancy.  Am. J. Dis.
Child.,  1935,  49:  1378.—Carrara,  N.   L'emorettoclisi  quale
sussidio  terapeutico  nelle  distrofie  del  lattante.   Pediatria
(Riv.)  1935,  43:  686-702.—Chgdid, P.  Traitement  de la
diarrhee  dysenteriforme  des nourrissons par le stovarsol, le
spirocid et les lavements antiseptiques de rivanol.   Bull. Soc.
pediat. Paris, 1928, 26: 473-7.—Cook,  E.  A simplified treat-
ment of infantile diarrhea.   N. Orleans M. & S. J., 1934, 87:
367.—Cooperstock, M.  The role  of infusions and transfusions
in diarrhea of infants.  Tr. Univ. Michigan Pediat. Infect. Dis.
Soc,  1929,  20.—Crouzel,  E.   Traitement  des diarrhees in-
fantiles par le borate de soude. Bull. Acad, med.,  Par.,  1933,
3. ser., 110: 220.—Cuadra. A.  Diarrhees chez les nouveau-nes
traitees par le citrate  de soude.  Arch. med.  enf., 1924, 27:
676.—Demuth,  F.   Salzsiiureprophylaxe  und  -Therapie der
Durchfalle  bei fieberhaften  Erkrankungen  der  Sauglinge.
Klin.  Wschr., 1924,  3: 985.—Doumer. E.   Traitement  de la
diarrhee  infantile  par  la  faradisation  abdominale.   Gaz.
hop.,  1924,   97:  813.—Escomel,  E.  Los  tratamientos  mis
practicos frecuentes  y eficaces de las diarreas  de  la primera
infancia.  Med. ibera, 1922, 16:  61.—Fiamminghi,  U.   Delia
medicazione  solfo-lattica nelle gastroenteriti.   Prat, pediat.,
Milano,  1935,  13:  245.—Gassot.   Gastro-enterite des en-
fants  du premier age traitee par  l'eau de Vals,  source La
Reine.  Lyon  med., 1926,  138: 51. Also Montpellier  med.,
1926, 48: 333.—Hartenstein, H. J.  Ueber die Behandlung von
Durchfallstorungen im Sauglingsalter mit roher Frauenmilch.
Deut. med. Wschr.,  1938, 64:  1145.—Hoag,  L. A., & Marples,
E.  Acid-base status in dehydration accompanying diarrhea in
infants; effect of treatment  with parenteral fluids.  Am. J. Dis.
Child.,  1931,  42: 291-313.—Jester.  Zur  Behandlung der
Dyspepsie mit Acilacton.  Jahrb. Kinderh., 1924,  3. F., 56:
51-4.—Karcher, M.   Die  Behandlung von Durchfallen, be-
sonders bei  Kindern,  mit  Uzara.  Fortsch. Med.,  1925, 43:
22.—Kempton, R.  Role of infusions and transfusions  in the
treatment of diarrhea.  Tr. Univ.  Michigan Pediat. Infect. Dis.
Soc, 1929, 22-5.—Kern, H.  Ueber Eldoform bei  Sauglings-
diarrhoen.   Ther. Gegenwart,  1924, 65: 92.—Krikent, O. K.
[Ferments of  duodenal juice in acute nutritional disorders of
infants]   J.  izuch.  rann. detsk.  vozr.,  1931,  11:  419-28.—
Kuhn.   La  d'arsonvalisation  dans les  diarrhees  infantiles.
Rev. gen. clin. ther.,  1925, 39: p.  mcmxlix-mcmlv.  -----
Le traitement des diarrhees infantiles par les courants de haute
frequence.  Ibid., 1929,  43: 790-2— Lages  Netto, J.  Trata-
mento eficaz e economico dos disturbios nutritivos  agudos do
lactente.  Pediat. prat., S. Paulo, 1934, 5: 54-6.—Olevsky,
M. I.  [The use of concentrated rice water in the treatment of
infantile diarrhea]   Profil.  med.,  Kharkov,  1928, 7: 106-9 —
Pacheco, G.   O tratamento das diarrheas infantis pela adrena-
lina.   Sciencia  med.,  Rio,  1924, 2: 186-92.—Peiia, V. Un
nuevo tratamiento contra la diarrea de los nifios.   Rev. med.
cir., Caracas, 1923-24, 7: 239.—Rascovsky,  A.  Esquema
actual para el tratamiento de los trastornos alimenticios agudos
del lactante.   Sem. med., B. Air.,  1937, 44: 326-36.—Simonini,
A. Disidratazione ed ipodermoclisi nelle gastroenteriti acute
dei bambini.   Pediat.  prat.,  Mod., 1930,  7:  177-88— Stra-
zhelbitsky, I. K. [Treatment  of diarrhea in  children with lime
water]  Tr. Vsesoiuz. sezda detsk. vrach. (1927) 1929, 4: 519-
20.—Troetzky,  A. Y.   [Health resorts for  the treatment  of
diarrhea in  infants in  the rural districts of  Russia]  J.  izuch.
rann. detsk. vozr.,  1929, 9:  216-8.—Weill, E.  Note  sur le
traitement  de  certaines formes  de  diarrhee  du  nourrisson
par les injections de  lait maternel.  Lyon med., 1919, 127:
405.—Zanca.    Contribution  a  I'etude  du  traitement  des
gastroenterites infantiles par  les doses  massives  de cultures
fraiches  de  ferments lactiques.  Arch. Inst. Pasteur Algerie,
1929, 7: 104-17.

    DIAS,   Alvaro   Augusto   Celestine.    *Mani-
festagoes   clinicas  da epidemia  de   1889  a 90.
85p.   8?    Lisb., Netto, 1890.
    DIAS,  Miguel  Caetano.  *Breve estudo  sobre
o  abcesso  tropical do  figado.    61p.   8?  Lisb.,
 Minerva Central, 1882.
    DIAS da Silveira, Jose.   *Estudos  praticos
para  a  identificagao  dos alcolo'ides  pelo  metodo
microqufmico  com  o  reativo  de  Dragendorff.
80p.   6 pl.  8?    S. Paulo,  1933.


DIASTASE.

    See Amylase. 
DIATHERMY                                    359                                    DIATHERMY
DIATHERMY  [medical]

  See  also   Thermotherapy.   For   short   wave

diathermy  see  Short  wave.   For  surgical  dia-

thermy see Electrosurgery.
  Stubenratjch,   K.     *Diathermie  und  ihre

besondere Anwendung in  der  Orthopadie.   56p.

8?   Munch.,  1917.
  Bagnall, L. B. What is diathermy?  Illinois M. J., 1925, 48:
77-9.—Bainbridge,  W. S.   Fulguration and thermo-radio-
therapy.   J. Advanc. Ther.,  1913, 31:  14-25.—Berger, H.
[Diathermic  treatment]  Polska  gaz. lek.,  1924,  3: 280.—
Bordier, H.  Notions de diathermie. J. med.  chir., Par., 1923,
94:  381-93.—Bowman, C. F.  Internal application of  heat by
means of electric currents.  J.  Radiol., 1925,  6: 10-2.—Chap-
man, W. B. Diathermy.  Chicago M. Rec, 1020, 48: 319-21.—
Clarke, B. L. W. Diathermy.  Australas. Nurs. J., 1925, 23:
333-8.—Cluzet & Ponthus.  Sur  l'examen et  le traitement au
moyen des ondes de haute frequence entretenues et redressees
J. radiol.  electr., 1932, 16:  169-74.—Coulter, J. S.   Medical
diathermy.  J.  Am. M. Ass.,  1932, 98:  1987-91; 1936,  106:
209.—Cruikshank,  O.  T.  High  frequency  treatment.   J.
Radiol., 1925, 6: 393-403.—Cumberbatch, E. P.  Discussion
on  medical diathermy.  Brit.  M.  J.,  1923,  2:  311.  ------■
Ueber elektrische Therapie und Diathermie.  Strahlentherapie,
1927, 25:  757-65.  ------  Diathermy.  In Brit. Encycl. M.
Pract.  (Rolleston,  H.) Lond.,  1937,  4: 31-7.—De  Nobele.
La  diathermie.   Bruxelles  med., 1926-27, 7: 339-47—Dia-
termia (La)  in medicina.  Morgagni, 1923, 65: pt 2,321-8 —
Donnelly, L. C.  Diathermia.  J. Radiol., 1925, 6: 108-10 —
Fine, C.  C.  Medical diathermy.   Cincinnati J. M.,  1923, 4:
555-66.—Gannett, L. L.  Physiotherapy with especial reference
to diathermia.  Med. Woman J., 1923, 30:  355-8.—Godin.
La  diathermie.  Arch. med. beiges, 1929, 82:  304-10.—Good-
man,  H.  Medical  and surgical  diathermy;  new  science of
application of electric energy to medicine and surgery.  Am.
J. Phys.  Ther.,  1925-26, 2: 453.   Also Med. J. & Rec, 1925,
122: 672.—Granger, F. B.   Diathermy. J.  Am. Ass. Med.
Phys. Res., 1924, 1: 378.  Also Ohio M.  J., 1926, 22: 933-8 —
Hughes, W. K.  Notes  on diathermy.   Med. J. Australia,
1928, 1: 755.—Hunter, J.  High frequency current in electro-
therapy.  Canad. J. M. &  S., 1925, 58: 117; 1926, 59: 81 —
Isler, L.  Klinische Untersuchungen iiber Hochfrequenz  und
Franklinisation.   Med. Klin., Berl., 1932,  28:  1528-31 —
Kogel,  G.  Photochemische  Diathermie.   Strahlentherapie,
1932, 43: 783-6.—Kovacs, R.  Medical  diathermy.   N. York
State J. M., 1930,  30:  1336-43.—Lickint, F.   Die Diathermie
und der praktische Arzt.  Prakt. Arzt, 1930, n. F., 16:  11; 42.—
Liebesny, P.  Diathermie.  Wien. klin. Wschr., 1927, 40: H. 43,
SonderbeiL,  1-8.—Lonergan, R. C.  An  experimental  study of
diathermy.  J.  Indust. Hyg.,  1927, 9: 1-11.—McFee, W. D.
Diathermy in medicine.  Boston M. &  S. J., 1926, 195: 389-91.
-----  Medical and surgical  diathermy.  Internat.  J. Surg.,
1926, 39: 481-5.  Also Am. J. Phys. Ther., 1926-27, 3:  272-4.—
Maclean,  A. B.   Medical diathermy.  Tr. R. Med. Chir.  Soc.
Glasgow, 1925, 18: 101-7.—Mann, L.  Ueber die therapeutische
Verwendung von Hochfrequenzstromen.   Deut. med. Wschr.,
1925, 51: 547-50.—Melocchi,  E.  La  diatermia.   Pensiero
med., 1925,  14: 90; 109.—Mignot, R.  M.  H.  Coup d'oeil
physique, physiologique et therapeutique sur la  gamme des
ondes diathermiques.  Arch.  med. pharm.  mil.,  1935,  102:
239-82.—Mirimanoff.    Haute  frequence   et  terminologie
physiotherapique.   Arch, electr.  med., 1929,  37:  396-9.—
Morgan, J. D.  The terminology of the electro thermic methods.
Am. J.  Electrother.,  1925,  43:  335-8.—Nagelschmidt, F.
Ueber Hochfrequenzbehandlung.  Zschr. arztl. Fortbild., 1927,
24: 481-9. ------ Medical diathermy.  Arch. Phys. Ther.,
1928, 9: 499-503.  Also Med.  J. & Rec, 1931, 134:  287-8 —
Pares, L. Diatermia.   Clin,  lab., Zaragoza, 1931,  18: 212-
29.—Raab, E.   TJltra-Kurzwellen-Therapie,   Kurzwellen-Dia-
thermie und Langwellen-Diathermie.  Munch, med. Wschr.,
1932,  79:  1442.—Rausch,  Z.  [New  electrical  diathermy]
Orv. hetil., 1927, 71: 873-6.—Snider, A. B. Medical and surgi-
cal  diathermy.   Hosp. Progr.,   1926,  7:  128-30.—Stewart,
H.  E.  Diathermy.  Internat. Clin.,  1932, 42. ser.,  3: 86.—
Stiebock,  L.  Bemerkungen zur Hochfrequenztherapie.  Zschr.
ges. phys. Ther., 1925,  30: 203-8.—Stout, P. D.  Medical and
surgical diathermy.  Virginia M. Month., 1935-36, 62: 342-9 —
Titus, N.  E.  Diathermy.  J. M. Soc.  N. Jersey,  1928, 25:
325-30.—Vignal.  La diathermie.  Hopital, 1923, 11:  362-6.—
Vinaj, A.  La diatermia medica.  Riv. idr. clim. ter.,  1925, 36:
13;  50;  84.—Waddington,  J.  E.  G.   The battle of  the dia-
thermies.  Am.  J. Phys. Ther., 1936, 13: No.  2, 5-7.—Wright,
H. C. High-frequency currents and their medical application.
Med. Press & Circ, Lond.,  1936, 192: 416-23.

---   Accidents and  untoward  effects.

  Bodo, R., & Orban, G. Das Hervorrufen von Herzflimmern
durch hochfrequente Wechselstrome. Arch. ges. Physiol., 1931,
227: 309-21.—Calmann,  A.  Pseudotumoren im Fettgewebe
nach Diathermiebehandlung.   Zbl. Chir., 1933,  60: 1272.—
Dausset, H., & Lucy, A.  Petits incidents provoquees par la
diathermie (nodules douloureux  sous-eutnnes)   Gaz.  med.
France, 1929, 3: No. 6, p. iii.—Dieterich, O.   Reguliire Ueber-
hitzungsfelder bei Diathermie  und derm Vrrmeidung.  Deut.
med. Wschr.,  1929, 55: 64.—Douglass, W.  C.  The  causes,
prevention and treatment of diathermy burns.  Brit. J. Phys.
M., 1932, 7: 62-4.—Gauducheau, R.  Les dangers de la dia-
thermie.  Arch, electr. med., 1931, 39: 373-5.  Also Paris med.,
1932, 83: 119-21.—Jaeger, W.  Ueber  die Gefahren der Dia-
thermie.  Praxis,  Bern,  1930, 19: H. 1, 1-3.—Kaiserling,  O.
Sind bei Ausfiihrung der Diathermie Schadigungen zu befiirch-
ten? Med. Welt, 1931, 5: 1320-2— Kowarschik, J. Der Unfug
mit den Hochfrequenzstromen.  Aerztl. Rdsch., 1927,  37:  19.
------  Ueber die Gefahren der Laienbehandlung mit Hoch-
frequenzstromen.   Wien.  klin.  Wschr.,  1927,  40:   1034.—
Laqueur, A.  Ueber Gefahren und Schadigungen durch Diather-
miebehandlung.  Fortsch. Ther., 1933, 9: 726-31.— Laquerriere,
A.  Les accidents de la diathermie. J. med. fr., 1927, 16: 129.—
Lickint, F.  Die Verhutung von Diathermieschadigungen unter
Mitteilung von zwei schweren  Verbrennungen.  Med. Welt,
1930, 4: 1205-8.—Lindemann, W.  Ueber die Entstehung von
Verbrennungen bei Diathermie.  Zbl. Gyn., 1924, 48: 318-24 —
Lossen,  H.  Das subjektive Moment bei  der Diathermiebe-
handlung; seine Gefahren und ihre Verhutung.  Aerztl. Sach-
verst. Ztg, 1929,  35: 299-303.—Luisada, E.   I pericoli della
diatermia.  Riv.  idr.  clim.,  1924, 35:  345-9.—Meyer, J., &
Gilbert-Dreyfus.  Syndrome basedowien survenu apres appli-
cation de courants de haute frequence  sur la region cervicale
anterieure.   Hopital,  1933,  21: 638.—Nove-Josserand,  J.
Arret  de croissance cons6cutif  a une brulure par diathermie.
Lyon chir., 1932, 29: 690.—Oehlecker, F.  Pseudotumoren  im
Fettgewebe nach Diathermiebehandlung.  Zbl.  Chir., 1933,
60: 324-8.—Stern, C, & Dieterich, O.  Spatschadigungen nach
Diathermie.    Med.  Welt,   1930,  4:   1688-91.—Vignal.   W.
Peut-on eviter les accidents en diathermotherapie?  Prat. med.
fr., 1930, 11: 327-34.—Zubriczky, J. Seltene Brandwunde in
der Ohrmuschel, verursacht durch arztliche Diathermiebehand-
lung.  Mschr. Ohrenh., Wien, 1934, 68:  1236.

----   Apparatus.
   Beck-Lee de Luxe duo-therm, model No.  1207 acceptable.
J. Am. M. Ass., 1937, 109: 432.—Bishop, F. W. An apparatus
for the production of local heat in body tissue  by means of high
frequency electric fields.   Radiology, 1933,  21:  487-91.—
Bordier, H.  Appareil nouveau pour la diathermie et l'etince-
lage.  Ann.  mal.  oreille, 1924,  43:  1012-5.  _------   Instru-
ments nouveaux:  appareil de diathermie et d'6tincelage de A.
Walter.   Arch, electr. med., 1924, 34:  317-9.—Carter. H. A.
Burdick diathermy machine model D-2 acceptable.  J. Am.  M.
Ass., 1933, 101: 122.—Chenaille.  Presentation des appareils
de diathermie a lampe L. A. S. E. M.   Bull.  Soc. radiol. med.
France, 1928,  16: 136-9.—Courants (Les) de haute frequence
et l'appareil  El Sol.   Vie  med., 1925, 6: 253.—Delherm &
Laquerriere.   Nouvel appareil d'eiectrotherapie  pour  la pro-
duction des ondes alternatives a longue  periode et des courants
onduies.   C.  rend. Acad, so., 1931, 192: 1766.—Dessauer, F.
Ueber einen  neuen Apparat zur Durchdringung des  Korpers
mit Stromwarme  (Diathermie)   Miinch. med. Wschr., 1910,  57:
1344.—Fries,  G.   Physikalische Prufung der  Leistungsfiihig-
keit von Diathermieapparaten.   Schweiz. med. Wschr., 1926,
56: 1126-9.—Gaiffe.   Nouvel appareil de  diathermie extra-
puissant (modeie de  M. le Prof.  D'Arsonval)  Arch, electr.
med., 1913, 23: 23; 1914, 24: 255.—Githens, S., jr.  A calibrated
source of high frequency potential.  Rev. Sc. Instrum.,  1937, 8:
48-50.—Grover,  B. B.  The high-frequency machine.  Clin.
M. & S., 1931, 38: 187-90.—Hamilton,  J. F.  The super-power
diathermy machine with an  output  divider.  Radiology,  1932,
18: 133-5.—Hemingway, A.  Physical characteristics of  dia-
thermy  machines.   Arch.  Phys.  Ther.,  1933,  14:   728-31.
------   The  examination  of diathermy machines for local
diathermy treatments,  and requirements for acceptance of
these machines by the Council on Physical Therapy of  the
American Medical Association.  J. Am. M. Ass.,  1933, 101:
776-8.  Also repr. ------& Stenstrom, K.  W.  The physical
characteristics of diathermy and short wave  diathermy  ma-
chines.   Ibid., 1935,  105: 1424-30.—High tension diathermv
units (models 440 and 480)  acceptable.   Ibid.,  1937, 108:
1505.—Hofmann,  J.   Diathermic apparatus  with quenched
spark-gap.  U. S. Patent Off., 1938, No. 2,106,428.—Humbert.
R.  La diathermie avec le» appareils  a ondes amorties et  a
ondes entretenues.  J. radiol. electr., 1928, 12: 546-54.  —----
Diathermy  with apparatuses  of  interrupted and  continuous
waves.  Am. J. Phys. Ther., 1929-30, 5: 507-14.—Rolling, A. J.
Apparatus for applying thermo-penetration.  U. S. Patent Off.,
1936, No. 2,056,678.—Kovacs, R. An instruction model of high
frequency  apparatus.  Phys.  Ther.,  1929, 47:  398-403.—
Kowarschik, J.  Was der Arzt von einem Diathermieapparat
verlangen muss.  Med.  Klin., Berl., 1928, 24: 1470-2.  ------
Diathermieapparate mit Elektronenrohren.  Zschr. ges. phys.
Ther.,  1929-30,  38: 111-6.—Lewin,  H.   Verbesserung  der
Wiens'schen  Funkenstrecke  des Diathermieapparates durch
 neuartige Isolierringe und  eine besondere Methode ihrer  An-
 wendung.  Strahlentherapie, 1923-24, 16:  840-3.—Mcintosh
mobile diathermy unit acceptable.   J. Am. M. Ass., 1935, 105:
 1190.—Mcintosh standard diathermy  unit acceptable.  Ibid.,
 1523.—Mcintosh universal diathermy  unit acceptable.  Ibid.,
 1683.—Michailoff, A.  Die Anwendung der  Kathoden-Genera-
 toren der  Schall- und  Diathermie-Frequenz fur Heilzwecke.
 Zschr. ges. phys. Ther., 1925, 30: 209-14.—Nagelschmidt, F.
 L'appareil de diathermie.  Arch, electr. med., 1911,  19: 217-
25.—Purtschert,  M. J.  Wie priift der praktische Arzt einen
 Diathermieapparat?  Internat. Radiother.,  Darmst.,  1927-28.
 3; 996-8.—Rausch,  Z.  [Practical value   of high-frequency 
60                                    DIATHERMY
DIATHERMY
electrotherapeutic apparatus]  Orvoskepzes, 1934, 24: 982-5.—
Schmeidler, H.  Warme- und Bestrahlungs-Therapie in Korper-
hohlen.  Med. Welt, 1930, 4: 717.—Solomon, D. L.  Electro-
thermal therapeutic apparatus.  U.  S. Patent Off., 1937, No.
2,069,284.—Stenstrom, W.  Important facts concerning the
diathermy machine and its current.  Arch. Phys. Ther.,  1930,
11: 395-409.—Szekely, L.   [Apparatus  for diathermic treat-
ment of pelvic organs] Budapesti orv. ujs., 1934,  32: 516.—
Watters, B. D. H.  The production of high frequency currents
bv a mercury arc.  Brit.  J. Radiol., 1932, n. ser., 5: 498-500.
—----  The thermionic valve as a generator of H. F. currents.
Brit. J. Phys. M., 1936, 11: 88-90.

----   Clinical aspect.

   Cumberbatch, E. P., Stewart,  F.  J. [et al.]   Discussion on
diathermy. Proc. R. Soc. M., Lond., 1926-27,20: sect.electro-
ther. surg., 57-73.—Fitzgerald, J. O.,  jr.   Diathermy—elec-
trically and clinically.  Virginia M. Month., 1936-37, 63: 148-
53.—Green, B.  T.   Practical experience with diathermy.  J.
Lancet, 1925, 45: 343-6.—Harrison, W. J.  Cases  treated by
diathermy.  Newcastle M. J.,  1921-22, 2:  45.— Kowarschik.
Wodurch  ist  die Diathermie  den  anderen Wiirmemethoden
uberlegen? Wien. klin. Wschr.,  1926, 39: 291.—Pariseau, L. E.
Diathermy; a critique and an experimental study.  Canad. M.
Ass. J., 1929, 20: 146-52.—Schott, E., & Schlumm, F.  Beob-
achtungen  bei Anwendung der Allgemeindiathermie.  Zschr.
ges.  phys. Ther., 1923-24, 28:  91-6.—Thielemans, L.   Faits
cliniques de diathermotherapie.  Bruxelles med., 1933-34, 14:
25-8.—Tobias,  E.   Wirksamkeit  und Unwirksamkeit  der
Diathermiebehandlung.  Fortsch.  Ther., 1930, 6: 692-702 —
Treibmann, E.   Ergebnisse  der  Hochfrequenzbehandlun'.
Deut. med. Wschr.,  1927, 53: 2168-70.—Waddingtoi, J. E. G.
What European clinics think  of high  frequency currents.  Med.
Herald, 1924, 43: 179.

----   Dosage.

   Ackermann.   L'imprecision  pyrometrique  en  diathermo-
therapie.  Bull.  Soc.  obst.  gyn.  Paris,  1928,  17: 761-4.—
Hemingway,  A.   Peak voltage measurement in diathermy.
Radiology, 1930, 15:  670-4.  ------  Quantitative measure-
ment of diathermy dosage.  Ibid., 1931, 16: 136-41.   ------
& McClendon, J. F.   The measurement of heat  production in
diathermy.  Contr.  Dep. Physiol. Univ. Minnesota, 1930-33,
No. 84.—LaquerriSre, A..  & Pariseau, L.  A propos des mesures
des courants de haute frequence dans  les applications medicales.
J. Hotel Dieu  Montreal, 1933, 2:  273-87.  Also J. radiol.
electr., 1933,  17: 581-5.—Schmidt,  C.  F., &  Walker, A. M.
A thermostromuhr operating on storage-battery current.  Proc.
Soc. Exp. Biol.,  N.  Y., 1935-36, 33: 346-9.—Schmitt, M. C.
Una nueva consideracion acerca de  los factores determinantes
de la dosificaci6n adecuada en  el uso de la inductotermia y la
diatermia.  Rev. radiol. fisioter., Chic, 1936, 3: 73-7.—Stary,
Z.  Quantitative Messung der Diathermie.   Med. Klin., Berl.,
1929, 25: 1886.—Surmord,  J.  Sur l'utilite  de l'emploi  du
pyrometre dans les applications externes de diathermie.  Clini-
que, Par.,  1931, 26: 374.

----   Effects.

   Bucky, G.  The specific  effects  of diathermia.   N.  York
State J. M., 1927, 27: 530-2.—Cluzet, J., & Ponthus, P.  Sur
I'etude  oscillographique  des  courants  de haute  frequence
redresses et capables de produire des phenomenes d'excitation.
C. rend. Soc. biol.,  1930,  105:  645-7—Cougoureux,  R.  Sur
un  effet remarquable de la  diathermie.  Arch, electr. med.,
1923, 33: 335-9.—Cumberbatch, E. P.  The action and uses of
the diathermic current.  Practitioner,  Lond.,  1934, 132: 188-
97.—La Roe,  A.  The effects of diathermy.  Clin. M. & S.,
1930, 37: 274-8.—Nilssen, L.  [Diathermy; new experimental
and  therapeutic experiences]   Med. rev., Bergen, 1926, 43:
49-65.

----   Effects, biological.

   Gotz,  R.   *Das Verhalten des Blutzuckers bei

Diathermiebehandlung.   15p.   8?   Freib. [1930]
   Gtjizetti,  H.  U.   *Der  Einfluss der  Diather-

mie  auf den  Blutdruck,  die   Temperatur,  den

Puis  und  die  Atmung    [Freiburg]   31p.    8?
Erlangen, 1931.

   Hirsch,  H.   *Die Beeinflussung der Serumei-

weiss-Konzentration und -Fraktion  des  mensch-

lichen Blutes durch Diathermic  [Freiburg i. B.]
16p.   8?   [Hamb.] 1930.
   Arsonval, A.  de.   Sur les effets physiologiques de  l'etat
variable en general  et des courants alternatifs  en  particulier.
Ann. Inst, actin., Par., 1933-34, 8: 66-79.—Baldwin, W. M., &
Nelson, W. C.  The  histologic effects produced  in  albino rats
by  high frequency currents.  Proc. Soc Exp.  Bio!., N. Y ,
1928-29, 26:  588-90.—Banyai,  G.  [Blood proteins after dia-
thermy of liver]  Gy6gyaszat,  1934, 74: 444-6.—Barreiro, M.
Corrientes de alta frecuencia, su acci6n fisiol6gica y terapeutica.
Gac. med. Mexico, 1926, 57: 279-98.—Benson, S.  Volume
changes in organs induced by the local application  of external
heat and cold and by diathermy.  Arch. Phys. Ther., 1934, 15;
133-48.  Also repr.—Bordier,  H.  Influence de la  diathermie
sur la  cellule vegetale; consequences  biologiques.  C.  rend
Acad, sc, 1924, 178:  1844-7.  ------  Action de  la d'arson-
valisation diathermique sur la synovie.  Ibid.,  1926, 183: 254
Also Arch, electr. med.,  1926,  36:  383-  Bourne. W.   The
influence  of diathermy in anaesthesia  on body  temperature,
blood concentration, and acidosis.  Brit. J. Anaesth., 1926-27,
4: 87-91.—Brody, L. J. The effect of diathermy upon gastric
acidity; an experimental study.   Arch. Phys.  Ther.,  1927, 8-
116722.—Brown, C. L., Alt, H. L., &  Levine, S. A.  The effect
of diathermy on the circulation; some experimental observations
J. Am. M. Ass., 1927, 89:  875-80.—Brown, R.  K.  The action
of high frequency currents on tissue cells.  Brit. J. Actinother
1928729, 3: 133.—Businco,  O.  Azione della  diatermia sulla
pressione arteriosa locale in soggetu normali ed ipertesi.   Riv
radiol., 1933, 7: 93-106.—Cluzet & Chevalier.  Sur les courants
de haute frequence a sens constant, leurs effets physiologiques
C. rend. Acad, sc, 1925, 181: 890-2.—Contencin, J.  Influence
des courants de haute  frequence  (diathermie dite chauffante)
sur le reflexe  oculo-cardiaque.  C. rend. Soc. biol.,  1929,  100:
361. ------  Le sympathique au cours des seances de  dia-
thermie dite chauffante. Ibid., 101: 577-9.  —----  Action de
la diathermie dite chauffante sur la pression arterielle et l'indice
oscillometrique.   Ibid., 46-8.—Cotte, J.,  &  Contencin, J.
Action  de la diathermie chauffante sur le metabolism.  Ibid.,
39-41.—Danilewsky, B.. &  Worobjew, A.   Ueber die Fern-
wirkung  elektrischer  Hochfrequenzstrome  auf  die  Nerven.
Arch. ges. Physiol., 1935, 236: 440-51.—De  Couto-Silva, O. B.
The influence of local diathermy on gastric motility and gastric
secretion.   Am. J. Physiol., 1928, 87: 180-4.—Donaggio, A.
Azione  della  diatermia  generale nell'organismo  umano in
rapporto al fenomeno d'ostacolo.   Atti Congr. internaz. elettro-
radiob., 1934,  1. Congr., 351-5.—Dumas, A., & Chevallier, A.
Action de la diathermie sur l'eiasticite des  parois vasculaires.
Arch, electr. med., 1926, 36: 351.—Eichler, O., & Schonholz, L.
Experimentelle Untersuchungen zur Frage der Einwirkung der
Diathermie auf den Kreislauf.  Zschr. ges. exp.  Med., 1928, 59:
252-61.—Friedman, M. H.  Local  diathermy;  influence on
kidney  secretion  and  on  intramuscular  and subcutaneous
absorption.  J. Am. M. Ass., 1929, 92: 1648-52.—Guizetti, H.
U.  Experimentelle Untersuchungen iiber die Beeinflussung des
Blutdruckes,  der  Temperatur,  des Pulses  und  der Atmung
durch die  Diathermie.  Zschr. ges. phys. Ther., 1932, 42: 163-
74.—Hemingway, A.  The effect of rate of heating and environ-
mental  temperature  on  panting threshold temperatures of
normal dogs heated by diathermy.  Am. J. Physiol., 1938,  122:
511-9.  ------& Barbour, H. G.  A study of panting in normal
unanesthetized dogs heated by diathermy.   Ibid.,  1937,  119:
332.—Hill, L., & Taylor, H. J.  Present position with regard to
the biological effects of high frequency currents. Brit. J. Phys.
M.,  1937-38,  12:  168.—Hirsch,  H.   Die  Beeinflussung der
Serumeiweisskonzentration und  -fraktion  des menschlichen
Serums durch Diathermie.  Arch. exp.  Path., Lpz., 1930,  156:
346-55.—Joltrain, E.,  & Morat,  D.   Abaissement du  meta-
bolisme basal par action des courants de haute frequence  chez
les desequilibres endocrino-neurotoniques.  C. rend. Soc.  biol.,
1930, 103: 1242-4— Karr, J. W., & Nassett, E. S.  Physiologi-
cal  effects of high frequency current; the non-protein nitrogen
partition and the secretion of urine in anesthetized dogs.   Am.
J. Physiol., 1934, 107: 170-7.—Knopfmacher. S.  Ueber die
Wirkung eiektrischer  Schwingungen  hoher  Frequenz auf den
karzinolytischen Serumstatus.   Wien. klin. Wschr., 1933, 46:
220.—Korowitzky, L., &  Jassinovsky, M.  Ueber die  Ein-
wirkung der Diathermie auf die Emigration der Leukocyten in
der Mundhohle.  Zschr. ges. phys. Ther., 1925,  31: 18-24 —
La Roe, A.  An outline of some of the  effects of diathermia in
the living tissues.  Am. Med., 1929, 24: 715-22.—Laskarev,
A. A., & Malysheva, A. N.  [Effect of diathermy on a healthy
heart]   Klin,  med.,  Moskva,  1933, 11: 864-6.—Lorenzi, A.
L'azione della diatermia sulla secrezione gastrica.  Gior. med.
Alto Adige, 1932, 4: 200-12.—Lueth, H. C, &  Ivy,  A. C.  The
effect of  diathermy  on external pancreatic secretion.   Bull.
Battle Creek Sanit., 1929, 24: 406-9.—Macciotta, M.   Dia-
termia e velocita di sedimentazione delle emazie.  Clin, ostet.,
1934, 36:  141-54.—Malov, N.  N.  Ueber den Einfluss der
Wellenlange auf die totliche Wirkung hochfrequenter elektri-
scher Felder.  Bull, internat. Acad, polon. sc,  1934, s. A,  387-
90.—Marinesco, N.   L'action  diathermique d'un champ de
haute frequence sur les plantes.  C. rend. Soc  biol., 1931, 108:
950. Also C. rend. Acad, sc, 1932, 194: 1387-90—Michez, J.
Diathermie et adrenalinosecretion.   C. rend. Soc.  biol., 1937,
124: 1006-8.---—   Sur les modifications de  la tolerance aux
glucides au cours de l'hyperpyrexie diathermique.  Ibid., 126:
238.—Mirimanoff, A.  The influence of diathermy on the gastro-
intestinal tract. Am. J. Phys. Ther., 1929-30, 6: 15.—Moen.
J. K., Medes, G., & Chalek, I.  The relative effects of diathermy
and infection on the  plasma proteins, plasma  viscosity and
suspension stability of the blood in dogs.   J. Lab. Clin. M.,
1934, 19:  571-81.—Mutscheller, A.   Physical characteristics
and physiological effects of high frequency currents.  Radiology,
1927, 8: 427-32.—Nasset, E. S.  Physiological effects of high
frequency current; further studies on respiratory  metabolism
of anesthetized dogs.   Am. J. Physiol., 1932, 101: 194-202.
------ The carbon dioxide and oxygen content and capacity
and the concentration of blood  of anesthetized dogs.  Ibid.,
302-12.  ------Bishop, F. W., & Warren, S. L.  Physiological 
DIATHERMY                                    36
effects of high frequency currents; respiratory metabolism and
certain changes in the blood of anesthetized dogs.  Ibid., 1931,
96: 439-48.-—Perry, E. M.  The therapeutic effects of ultra-
violet radiation and high frequency currents in animals.  Proc.
R. Soc. M., Lond., 1925-26,  19: sect. comp.  med., 50-5.—
Philippson, M.  High-frequency currents in relation to cellular
physiology.  Ibid., 1923-34, 17:  sect,  electro-ther.,  11-4.—
Russell, E. K.  The influence of diathermy on the circulatory
system and its disorders.  Brit.  J. Actinother., 1929, 4: 187-
9.—Saidman, J.  Note sur les proprietes biologiques  comparees
des courants de  haute frequence et de trds haute  frequence.
C. rend. Acad, sc, 1931, 193: 783-5.  Also Presse therm, clim.,
1932, 73: 228.—Sakussow, W. W., & Moltschanow, N. S. Zur
Wirkungsweise der Diathermie auf die gesunde Niere.  Zschr.
ges. exp.  Med.,  1935, 96:  737-46— Scala, A., &  Sette, N.
Azione biochimica delle correnti ad alta frequenza sui conigli.
Ann. igiene,  1926, 36: 642-58.—Schimanko, I. I.,  & Bermann,
L. S.  The effect of the  high frequency current (D'Arsonval)
on the skin.  Urol. Cut.  Rev., 1928,  32: 565-70.—Sharfmann,
I.  Y.  [Effect of  diathermy on the tonus of  the  pylorus and
its reflex]  Klin, med., Moskva, 1931, 9: 606-9.—Shipilin, S. P.
Effect of d'arsonvalization on gastric secretion]   Med. misl,
Tashkent, 1930-31,  5: 43-7.—Skrypin, V. A.   [Effect of local
diathermy of the neck, vagus nerve and upper cervical ganglion
on the activity of the heart]  Arkh. biol. nauk, 1937, 45: 145-
55.------& Lobova, Z. T.  [The mechanism of the action of
diathermy on circulation in dogs]  Ibid., 137-44.—Stary, Z.
Ueber die Stoffwechselwirkung der Diathermie.  Zschr. Biol.,
1926, 85: 138-50.  ------ & Stein, W. E   Ueber die Stoff-
wechselwirkung  der  Diathermie.   Ibid., 551-6.—Stern, L.,
Zeitlin, S. M., & Rapoport, J. L.   L'influence de la diathermie
sur le  fonctionnement de  la barriere hemato-encephalique.
C. rend.  Soc. biol.,  1930,  103:  299-301.—Stewart, C.  E., &
Boldyreff, W. N. The  influence  of diathermy upon  gastric
secretion and motility.  Bull. Battle Creek Sanit., 1929, 24:
246-58.—Vinaj, A.  L'influenza esercitata dalla diatermia sulla
resistenza dei muscoli  alia fatica;  nota preventiva.  Riv. idr.
clim., 1924,  35:  270-5— Vonwiller,  P., Szymanowski, W., &
Itkine,  Z. Action du champ electrique de haute frequence sur
les diverses parties de la cellule vivante.  C. rend. Soc.  biol.,
1935, 120: 463.—Weinstein, M.  L., & Klein,  J.  The effect of
medical diathermy on the renal excretion of urea and chlorides.
Illinois M. J., 1927, 51:  385.—Zimmern, A.,  & Lachowski, J.
Principes physiques  et effets physiologiques de la diathermie.
J.  med. fr., 1927, 16: 124-8.

----   Effects, therapeutic.
DIATHERMY
----   Effects, thermal.

   Bremer, B.   *Vergleichende Untersuchungen
iiber Erwarmungen  von einzelnen Korperstoffen,
von  Gliedmassen  und   Korperhohlen  bei  sub-
aqualer   Diathermie  und   im  Ultrakurzwellen-
Condensator-Feld.   23p.   8?    Freib. i.  B., 1933
   Bierman, W.,  & Tarbell,  L. A.   Temperature  determina-
tions  during local  application of diathermy.   Arch. Phys.
Ther., 1934, 15: 645-9.—Binger, C. A. L.   General and local
heat developed in the living animal body by passage  of high
frequency currents.  Phys. Ther., 1928, 46: 95-112.  ------&
Christie, R. V.   An experimental study  of diathermy; the
measurement of  lung temperature.   J. Exp.  M.,  1927, 46:
571-84.   ------  The conditions necessary for the  production
of local  heat in the lungs.  Ibid.,  585-94.  ------  The tem-
perature of the circulating blood.   Ibid.,  595-600.  ------
General and local heat  developed in living animal body by
passage  of high frequency currents.   Proc. Soc. Exp. Biol.,
N.  Y.,  1926-27,  24: 677-83.—Bordier, H.  La chaleur  dia-
thermique n'est pas r6gie  par la loi de Joule; l'echauffement du
milieu traverse est en desaccord avec les indications de milli-
amperemetre;  consequences  pratiques  importantes.   Arch.
61ectr. med., 1927,  37: 389-92.  Also Presse med., 1928, 36:
163.—Breitwieser, C. J.   Physics of high  frequency heating.
Arch. Phys. Ther., 1934,  15: 616-22.—Christie, R.  V.,  Ehrich,
W., & Binger, C. A. L.  An experimental study of  diathermy;
the elevation of temperature in the pneumonic lung.  J. Exp.
M, 1928,  47: 741-55. 2 pl.—Contencin, J.  Considerations sur
I'apport de calories que la  diathermie peut fournir a l'organisme.
C. rend. Soc. biol.,  1928, 99: 2014.------Variations de  la
temperature au cours des seances de diathermie.   Ibid., 100:
358-60.—Hemingway,  A.   Thermal effects  of  diathermy.
Radiology,  1930, 14: 99-125.  ------  Heat  production  in
diathermy treatments.   Ibid., 1934, 22:  84-6.   ------  &
Hansen, C. O.  Temperature  distribution  in local diathermy
treatments.  Ibid.,  1931,  17: 1258-61.—Holzer,  W.   Ein
raumliches Modell fiir die thermischen Wirkungen elektrischer
Schwingungen in  der Therapie. Atti Congr. internaz.  elettro-
radiob., 1934, 1. Congr., 367. Also Radiobiologia, Venez., 1935-
36, Nos. 1-2, 5-14.—Kraus, F.  Tiefenthermometrie bei Dia-
thermie.  Munch, med. Wschr., 1923,  70: 431.  ------ Ther-
mometrische Untersuchungen  bei Diathermie am  Tiere  und
Menschen.  Zschr.  ges.  phys. Ther.,  1923,  27:  120-31.—
MacCreight, J.,  & McKinley, G. M.  Biological effects  of
temperature variations with high frequency oscillations. Proc.
Soc. Exp. Biol., N. Y., 1929-30, 27: 841-3.—Mirelli.  C.  Un
nuovo apparecchio per la misurazione della temperatura nella
diatermia  ginecologica.   Riv. ostet.  gin.,  1931, 13:  4-10.—
Moncreiff, W. F., Coulter, J. S., & Holmquest, H.  J.  Experi-
mental  studies in diathermy  applied to the eye  and orbit;
comparison of thermal effects of diathermy, infrared radiation
and electric heating pad.  Am. J. Ophth., 1933, 3. ser., 16:
193-9.—Ponthus, P. Sur le pouvoir  thermogene des courants
de haute frequence  et de haute frequence redresses. C. rend.
Soc biol.,  1931,  108: 1140-3.—Rechou & Wangermez.   L'e-
chauffement des tissus organiques dans les champs alternatifs
de tres haute frequence.   Bull. Soc. radiol.  med. France, 1934,
22: 74-7.—Schereschewsky, J. W.  Heating effect of very high
frequency condenser fields on organic fluids  and tissues.  Pub.
Health Rep., Wash., 1933,  48: 844-59, 2 pl.—Schliephake,  E.
Die  biologische  Warmewirkung  im  elektrischen Hochfre-
quenzfeld.   Verh. Deut.  Ges. inn.  Med.,  1928, 40. Kongr.,
307-10.—Shahan, W. E.   Thermal death  points.  In Contr.
Ophth.  Sc, 1926, 87-98.—Stenstrom, W., & Nurnberger,  P.
Effects  of diathermv treatments  on temperature.  Arch.  Int.
M.,  1929,  44: 556-9.—Strohl, A.  Calcul de  la quantite  de
chaleur  degag6e  par la  d'arsonvalisation  diathermique.   C.
rend. Soc.  biol., 1929, 100: 632-4.—Vilat6, J.  Valoraci6n de
la temperatura en las aplicaciones de diatermia.   Rev.  med.
Barcelona, 1933,  19: 513-7.—Vinaj,  A.  La misurazione del
calore diatermico.  Riv. radiol., 1930, 2: 547-53.—Walter,  A.
A propos de la methode du Docteur Pariseau: effet thermique
des courants de haute frequence des milieux collo'idaux. Paris
med., 1930, 75: 96-102.

----   Electric current.

   See also Electric current, high frequency.
   Chapman, W.  B.  Physics and uses of high frequency cur-
rents.  Arch. Phys. Ther., 1927, 8: 53-5.—Clark, L. H.  Effi-
ciency  conditions in diathermy  circuits.   Brit.  J. Radiol.,
1929, n. ser., 2:  315-20.—Cluzet, J., & Chevallier, A.   Pre-
mieres recherches sur les courants de haute frequence redresses.
Arch, electr. med., 1926, 36: 65-72.—Cluzet, J., & Ponthus,  P.
Sur I'etude oscillographique des courants de haute frequence
redresses.   Ibid.,  1931, 39: 66-72.—Cottenot, P.  Oudin et les
courants de haute  frequence.  J. radiol.  electr.,  1933, 17:
586-8.—Cumberbatch, E. P.  High frequency and  diathermy.
Brit. J.  Phys.  M., 1931,  6: 117-9.—De Kraft,  F.   Report  of
the Committee on high  frequency currents.   Am.  J. Electro-
ther., 1925, 43:  45-9.   ------  The  development  of high
frequency currents.  Phys. Ther., 1926, 44: 251-62.  ------
High frequency and induced  currents.  Ibid.,  1929, 47: 643-
50.—Grover, B. B.  High frequency currents.  Ibid., 651-60.—
Hemingway, A., & Stenstrom, W. K.  Physical characteristics
of high  frequency current.  J. Am. M. Ass.,  1932, 98: 1446-
55.—Lowry, F. P.  The  Oudin current.  Am. J. Phys. Ther.,
    Amiot,  J.    *Etude  electro-physiologique  du
 mode d'action de la  diathermie; sa verification
 dans  la   diathermie   abdominale.    122p.    8?
 Par.,  1931.
    Longraye,   J.    *Action  hemostatique   des
 courants   de   haute   frequence  en   oto-rhino-
 Iaryngologie.   46p.  8?   Par.,  1934.
    Bordier,   H.   Influence  of diathermy  on  experimental
 gyclosuria;  advantages  of  diathermy  over insulin  in  the
 treatment of diabetes.  J. Am. Ass. M. Phys. Res., 1924-25,
 2: 173.  ------   Action  remarquable de la  d'Arsonvalisation
 diathermique a distance.  C. rend. Acad, sc,  1931, 193: 119.—
 Clopatt, A.  De hogfrekventa elektriska strdmmarna och deras
 verkningssiitt.   Fin.  lak. sail,  hand.,  1932,  74: 980-94 —
 Cluzet, J., & Chevallier, A.  Sur la mesure et le mode d'action
 des courants de haute frequence redresses.  Arch, electr. med.,
 1928, 38: 339-41.—Daan, A.  [Complications in application of
 the theory of selective heating in the high frequency condensa-
 tor on the biological medium]  Ned. tschr. geneesk., 1936, 80:
 1640-2.—De Kraft,  F.   The  clinical  action  of diathermy.
 Internat.  Clin.,  1926, 36. ser.,  1:  92-100.  Also  Phys. Ther.,
 1926, 44: 368-75.—Didiee,  J.  Les courants de  haute  fre-
 quence  et l'organisme.   Rev.  sc,  Par.,  1929,  67:  65-9.—
 Ferrier.   Considerations  generates  sur la d'Arsonvalisation
 de la region  mammaire; ses effets  regulateurs  sur le  systeme
 endocrinien.   Rev.  physiother., Par.,  1936,  12:  169-79.—
 Frecker, E. W.  The mode of action of the diathermy current.
 Med. J. Australia,  1932, 2:  259.—Freund,  E.,  & Benz, F.
 Ueber die Bewertung des Warmeeffektes  bei der Diathermie-
 behandlung.  Med. Klin., Berl., 1930, 26: 392.—Kowarschik, J.
 Wodurch  unterscheiden  sich  Diathermie und  Kurzwellen-
 therapie  von  den  anderen  Warmemethoden?   Wien. klin.
 Wschr., 1938, 51: 512.—Lamberg, H.  Beitrag zur Behandlung
 mit elektrischen Schwellstrdmen.  Med.  Klin., Berl., 1927, 23:
 397_9.—Maupin, J. G.  The electrical aspects of  endothermy,
 with some surgical observations.  Arch. Phys. Ther., 1926, 7:
 343-7.—Requard,  F.   Die  physikalischen  Grundlagen  der
 Hochfrequenzbehandlung und der Hoohfrequenztechnik in der
 Elektromedizin.  Tungchi med. Mschr., 1931-32, 7: 199-209.—
 Roucayrol, P. E.  Comment agit la  diathermie?  J. urol. med.,
 Par., 1926, 21: 234-7.—Snow,  W. B.  The relative effects of
 the currents  of high frequency and the static modalities.  Am.
 J.  Electrother.,  1924, 42: 375-83.—Tyler, A. F.  What is
diathermy and how does it act  in tissue?  Tr. Am, Lar. Rhin.
Otol. Soc, 1926, 32: 475-9.  Also Arch. Phys. Ther., 1926, 7:
660-3.—Vinaj, A.   Le odierne  conoscenze fisiol ogico-terapeu-
tiche della diatermia fisica.  Med. ital.,  1925, 6:  206714.—
Zeyneck.  Sur la base scientifique de la  thermopenetration ou
diathermie.  Arch. 61ectr. med., 1913, 22: 385-91. 
DIATHERMY
362
DIATHERMY
 1930-31,  7:  489-92.—McCowan,  D.  C.  High  frequency
 currents.   Ibid.,  1926-27,  3:  117.—Navarro Canovas,  B.
 Examen  ffsico  de  las  corrientes de  diatermia.   Siglo med.,
 1920, 67: 470-2.—Pasteur, E. F.  J.  F.  Courantes de haute
 frequence.   Arch.  med.  pharm.  mil., 1929,  91:  529-56.—
 Waddington,  J. E. G.  High frequency currents; a scientific
 and  practically applied conception.  Phys. Ther.,  1926, 44:
 621-6.—Walke, F. H.   Report of committee on high frequency
 currents, 1928.  Med. Herald, 1929, 48: 147.—Watters, B. D. H.
 The physical properties of the diathermy current.  Brit. J.
 Phys.  M.,  1933, 8: 44. —Willmoth,  A. D.  High  frequency
 currents.  Med. Herald, 1925, 44: 210-3.

 ----  Electric  current: Propagation  and tissue
   resistance.

   Cirera  Salse,  D. L.   La  conductibilidad  del
 cuerpo humano  a las  corrientes de alta frecuencia
 en  su  modalidad de  termopenetraci6n  o  dia-
 termia.   14p.   4?  Barcel., 1922.
   Bessemans, A., & Vanhouteghem, L. Tolerances tissulaires
 chez l'animal et chez l'homme a regard du chauffage diather-
 mique.   Bruxelles  med.,  1932-33,  13: 1226-40.—Bettman,
 R. B., & Crohn, N. N.  Diathermy in the production of deep
 temperature.  J. Am. M. Ass., 1927, 88: 532-7.—Christie, R. V.
 An experimental  study of  diathermy;  conduction of high
 frequency currents through the living cell.  J. Exp.  M., 1928,
 48:235-46.  ------& Binger, C. A. L. Evidence for the pene-
 tration of high frequency  currents through the living body.
 Ibid., 1927, 46: 715-34.—Cirera Salse, D. L.  La  conducti-
 bilidad del cuerpo humano a las corrientes de alta frecuencia
 en su modalidad  de termopenetraci6n o  diatermia.   Mem.
 Acad,  cienc.  Barcelona,  1922, 17:  431-42.—Dieterich,  O.
 Physikalische Fragen bei der Diathermie tiefliegender Organe.
 Zschr. iirztl. Fortbild.,  1928,  25: 273.------Physikalische
 Betrachtungen  zur Tiefendiathermie, insbesondere  jener  des
 Beckens.  Med. Welt, 1929, 3: 1040.  ------  Experimentelles
 zur Tiefendiathermie.   Ibid., 1930,  4: 648; 1203.—Heming-
 way, A., & McClendon,  J. F.  Electrical conductivity of human
 tissues for alternating currents of 1,000,000 cycles per second.
 Proc. Am.  Soc. Biol. Chem.,  1932, 8: p. xcix.  ------  The
 high frequency  resistance of  human tissue.  Am.  J. Physiol.,
 1932,  102: 56.—Kowarschik,  J.   Der Hautwiderstand  bei
 der  Diathermie.  Wien.  klin.  Wschr.,  1924,  37:  265-7.—
 Kurtzahn  & Frey.   Ueber die Erhohung der diathermischen
 Tiefenwirkung.  Mitt.  Grenzgeb.  Med.  Chir.,  1926-27,  40:
 386-8.—Opitz,  G.   Ueber  die  Toleranz  fiir hochfrequente
 elektrische Reizung.  Arch. ges. Physiol., 1935, 236: 201-5.—
 Pariseau, L.  Recherches sur la distribution en profondeur de
 l'echauffement produit  par les courants de haute  frequence.
 Union med. Canada, 1928, 57: 704-9.

 ----  Electrodes and accessory instruments.

   See also  Electrode.
   Arguilar Sarmiento, S. Un electrodo para diatermia prostato
 vesicular.   Medicina,   Mix.,  1930,  11:  86-8.—Bordier,  H.
 Instrument nouveau: electrodes a vide en quartz et a vapeur de
 mereure.  Arch, electr.  med., 1926,  36: 346-9.  ------  Ano-
 malies observees dans les effets calorifiques de la diathermie
 appliquee  au  moyen d'eiectrodes  spongieuses; graves incon-
 venients de ces  electrodes en therapeutique. Ibid.,  1928,  38:
 86-90. ------  Sur la chaleur degag6e par la d'Arsonvalisation
 diathermique au moyen d'eiectrodes spongieuses; graves incon-
 venients de ces electrodes.  C. rend. Acad, sc, 1928, 186: 540-
 2.—Briinner-Ornstein,  M.   Beitrag  zur  Technik  der Dia-
 thermieelektroden.  Zschr.  ges. phys. Ther., 1928, 36: 1-3.—
 Caspary,  H.  Ueber neuartige Diathermie-Elektroden.  Med.
 Klin., Berl.,  1927,  23: 1419.—Chanoz, M.,  & Ponthus,  P.
 Quelques considerations sur  les applications  de courants  de
 haute frequence et de haute tension au moyen d'une electrode
 condensatrice de verre.  C. rend. Soc. biol., 1933, 112: 472-5.—
 Cisneros, R.  Electrodo perineal diatermico.  Bol. Soc.  cir.
 B. Aires, 1930, 14:  657-66.—Coppez, L.   Perfectionnements
 apportes a l'eiectrode pyrometrique.  Bull.  Soc beige ophth.,
 1934,  No. 69, 119-21.—Dieterich,  O.  Klinische Auswirkung
 fehlerhafter  Diathermie-Elektroden  (Stromlinienelektroden)
 Aerztl. Rdsch.,  1926, 36:  283.  Also Zschr. ges. phys. Ther.,
 1926,  32: 133-6.------   Praktische Winke zur Diathermie-
 behandlung  unter  Verwendung  von  Stromlinienelektroden.
 Ibid., 1926-27,  32: 230-6.  ------  Die Diathermie-Kett.-n-
 elektrode.  Deut.  med. Wschr., 1929, 55: 2142.—Eitner,  E.
 Praktische  Erganzungen   zum  Diathermieinstrumentarium.
 Med.  Klin., Berl.,  1927, 23: 1801.—Fox, N.  Heating pad for
 the head and adnexa.   Arch. Otolar., Chic, 1937, 25: 212.—
 Geria, M., &  Geria, A.  Heating device for limb extremities.
 U. S. Patent Off., 1937, No. 2,074,838, pl.—Goodman, H.  Bi-
 terminal active electrodes; a technic for high frequency current
 therapy.  Am. J. Phys.  Ther., 1931-32, 8: 18-20.—Grunsfeld,
 M.   Ueber eine neue Plattenklemme fur die Diathermiebe-
 handlung. Med. Klin.,  Berl., 1930, 26: 1376.—Gurdi & Jailer.
 Ueber modernes Elektrodenmaterial der Diathermie.  Schweiz.
 med. Wschr.,  1928, 58: 509.—Guthmann, H.  Ein neues Dia-
 thermiegerat.  Zbl. Gyn., 1929, 53: 1703-8.—Gutmann, M. J.
Diathermiekabel und Elektrodenhalter (Misstande und  deren
Beseitigung)   Zschr. ges. phys. Ther., 1927, 34: 170-2.—Halla,
F. Neue Kopfelektroden fiir die Diathermie usw.  Med  Klin
Berl.,  1929, 25: 153.—Hemingway, A.  Surface heating with 2
 types of diathermy electrodes.  J. Lab. Clin. M., 1930-31, 16:
 271-4.------ & Collins. D.  Temperature distribution  with
 different diathermy electrodes.  Arch. Phys. Ther., 1931, 12:
 517-25.—Jouard, P. E.  A new type of electrode for diathermy
 and electrocardiography.  Ibid.,  1934, 15: 473.—Kaufmann,
 M.  Eine zweckmassige Klammer fiir Diathermieelektroden
 Deut. med.  Wschr., 1927.  53: 621.—Kimble, H. E., & Holm-
 quest,  H. J. The role of  electrode compounds in preventing
 diathermy burns.  Arch. Phys. Ther., 1933, 14: 669-71.-----
 A diathermy electrode based on entirely new principles.  Illi-
 nois M. J., 1933, 64: 550-2.— Kowarschik, J.  Eino Vorrichtung
 zum Schutze gegen  Diathermieverbrennungen.   Wien. klin.
 Wschr., 1930, 43: 460.—Last, E.  Schutzkappe zur Verhutung
 der beim Abgleiten der Diathermie-Elektrodenklemme entste-
 henden Hautverbrennungen.  Med. Klin., Berl., 1927, 23:  399.
 ———   Eine neue Kabelklemme  fiir Diathermieelektroden.
 Ibid., 520.  ------  Condenser type  electrode.  U. S. Patent
 Off., 1937, No. 2078391, 3 pl.—Law, F. W.  A new  therapeutic
 diathermy electrode.   Brit. J. Ophth., 1935, 19: 96-9.—Lewin,
 H.  Diathermieelektrode  mit  veranderlichem Flacheninhalt.
 Miinch. med. Wschr.,  1923, 70: 433.—Lurie diathermy binder:
 a new and interesting device.   Arch. Phys. Ther., 1926, 7: 107-
 9.—Marcel, J.  E.  Electrodes  gynecologiques a I'usage de la
 diathermie et de la diathermocoagulation.  Rev. fr. gyn. obst.,
 1932, 27:  suppl., 544-6.—Morgin  & Fleury.  Electrodes nou-
 velles pour les applications de diathermie.  Rev. actin., Par.,
 1930, 6: 627-9.—Myerson, M. C.  Bronchoscopie and esophago-
 scopic diathermy electrodes.   Laryngoscope, 1931,  41: 849.—
 Quelques  nouvelles electrodes pour l'application des courants
 de diathermie.  Arch,  electr.  med.,  1915, 25: 174-0.—Rausch,
 Z.   Neue Diathermieelektroden.   Zschr.  ges.  ptivs. Ther.,
 1927, 33:  214-20.—Rechou.   Un  edateur simule pour dia-
 thermie. Arch, electr. med., 1913, 22: 265.—Simon,  G.  Ex-
 periments to determine the  relative efficiency of pads moistened
 with saline solution and lead plates as electrodes with diathermy
 currents for the production of heat in a patient.  Brit. J. Radiol.,
 1929, n. ser., 2:  242-8.—Sommer, R.  Die Diathermie-Ketten-
 Elektrode.  Deut. med. Wschr., 1929, 55:  1553.—Treibmann,
 E.  Anschnallbare  Glaselektroden  zur Hochfrequenzbehand-
 lung.   Ibid., 1930, 56: 1047.

----   History.

   Cumberbatch, E. P.  Some recent advances in diathermy.
 Brit. J.  Actinother.,  1928-29, 3: 22-6.—Josse, H.   Une gran-
de medication d'invention francaise meconnue: la D'Arson-
valisation.   Monde med.,  1925, 35:  74-81.—Kowarschik. J.
 Ueber den derzeitigen Stand der Hochfrequenztherapie. Wien.
 klin. Wschr., 1931, 44: 245-9.  ------  Funfundzwanzig Jahre
 Diathermie.  Ibid., 1933, 46: 449-51.—Laqueur, A.  Moderns
 Hochfrequenztherapie.  Jahrkurs.  arztl. Fortbild., 1925,  16:
 H. 8, 41-6.------Fortschritte  der Diathermie. Beihefte
 Med. Klin.,  1927, 23:  164.—Sampson, C. M.  Some new  and
epochal facts about diathermia.  J. Am. Inst.  Homeop., 1934,
27: 218; 274; 338.—Schempp. E.  Diathermie, Elektrotherapie.
Jahrber. ges. Chir.  (1921) 1924,  27: 370-4.—Status  of dia-
 thermy  and  short wave diathermy.  J. Am. M.  Ass., 1937,
 108: 1409.—Vinaj, A.   La diatermia nelle sue  piu  recenti
conquiste scicntifiche c pratiche.  Riv. idr. clim., 1929, 40: 371;
423.

----   Indications.

   See  also under  proper names of diseases; also
names of  medical  specialites as Ophthalmology;
Stomatology, &c.
   Beer,   H.    *Das  Diathermieverfahren  und
 seine  Anwendung  in  der Zahnheilkunde  [Mun-
 chen]   30p.   8?   Wiirzb.,  1937.
   Diez,   H.    *Diathermie  und   Kurzwellenbe-
 handlung  und  ihre  Anwendung  in  der  Zahn-
 heilkunde  [Munchen]   38p.  8?   Wurzb., 1937.
   Gresly,   R.    *Contribution   a  I'etude  des
 courants  electriques  a  haute  frequence et leur
 emploi en art dentaire.   28p.  8?   Geneve, 1926.
   Lemoine,  J.    *La  diathermie  en oto-rhino-
 laryngologie.  144p.   8?    Par.,  192G.   Also 2.
 6d.   391p.   1935.
   Lerotjx,  R.    La  haute frequence  en  oto-
 rhino-laryngologie.   166p.     8?     Par.,   1925.
 Also  2.  ed.   216p.   1927.
   Voigt,  G.   *Ueber die  Anwendung  der  medi-
 zinischen   Diathermie   in  der   Zahnheilkunde
 [Leipzigl  28p.   8? Zeulenroda i. Thiir., 1933.
   Weinmann,  E.   *Klinische Untersuchungen
 liber  die  zahnarztliche  Diathermie.    28p.    8?
 Tiib..  1931
   Amiot,  J.  Therapeutique par les  courants de  hautes fre-
 quences variables.   Rev.  actin.,  Par., 1934,  10: 106-11.—
 Arendt,  J.  Verwendung der Diathermie in Diagnostik.  Ront-
genpraxis,  1930, 2:  1147.—Benson,  I. S.   Diathermy;  in-
dications and limitations in  general  practice.  Am. J. Phys. 
DIATHERMY
363
DIATHERMY
 Ther., 1925-26,2: 548-52.   Also Med.  Stand., 1926,  49: No.
 5 n_5—Bergonie, J.   Les applications  medicales de  la
 diathermie.   Arch. 61ectr. med., 1913, 22: 392-409.—Bordier,
 H.  La diathermie et ses applications. Vie med., 1923, 4: 741-
 4   ------  Emploi du dieiectrique-souple  et  diathermo-
 therapie.   Ibid.,  1925, 6: 1167.------  Sur une  nouvelle
 application de la haute frequence; la d'arsonvalisation medica-
 menteuse.  Arch,  electr. m6d., 1928, 38:  348-50.  Also C. rend.
 Acad, sc, 1928, 187: 687. Also Am. J. Phys. Ther.,  1930, 8:
 51.------  Hypothermias  and diathermy.  Ibid., 1929-30,
 6-123-6.—Bremeran, L. W.  The  therapeutic value of dia-
 thermy in urology.  Arch.  Phys. Ther., 1928, 9: 389-92 —
 Breuer, M. J.  Diathermy in internal  medicine.  J.  Radiol.,
 1924,  5: 377-80.—Breuer, R. G.   Diathermy, its field and
 application.  Ibid., 1923, 4:  423-6.—Bruno, A.  La diatermia
 nella pratica medica.  Minerva  med., Tor.,  1924, 4: 585-7.—
 Chiozzi, L.   La diathermie  dans le traitement des affections
 pleuro-pulmonaires  et  des  p6riviscerites abdominales  post-
 op6ratoires.  Rev. actin.,  Par., 1931, 7: 22; 131.—Coulter, J. S.
 Local applications of high  frequency currents.  Med.  Rec,
 N. Y., 1934, 140: 256-9.—Cumberbatch, E. P.  Uses of dia-
 thermy in medicine and  surgery.  Tr. M. Soc. London,  1931,
 54:  150-69.—Dechaume. M. Reseignements nouveaux sur les
 traitements dentaires par la haute frequence.  Rev.  stomat.,
 Par., 1931, 33: 717-9.—Delherm & LaquerriiSre.  Les indica-
 tions de la diathermie medicale.  J. radiol. electr., 1930,  14:
 442-5.—De Sanctis,  G.   La diatermia in oculistica.  Athena,
 Roma, 1935, 4: 467-9.—Duhem, P.  Utilisation des  courants
 de haute frequence dans  la therapeutique infantile.  J. radiol.
 electr., 1933, 17: 572-4.—Dunn, W.  The  use  of  high  fre-
 quency currents in dentistry. Dent. Rev., 1909, 23: 23; 527.—
 Duval, E.  C. Practical  applications of  diathermy in injury
 cases.  Am.  J. Phys.  Ther., 1926-27,  3:  131.—Egyedi,  D.
 |R61e of diathermy in urology]  Budapesti orv. ujs.,  1928, 26:
 253-6.—Elek, S.  [Practical  use of high frequency electric cur-
 rents in therapy]  Gy6gyaszat, 1932, 72: 612; 629.—Feldman,
 L   Important uses of diathermy in an  industrial clinic.  Am.
 J. Phys. Ther., 1926-27, 3: 443-7.—Fitzgerald, J. O., jr.  Dia-
 thermy for the  physician in general practice.   Virginia  M.
 Month., 1934, 61: 388-91.—Flagsted,  A. E.  Diathermy in
 vascular circulatory  disturbances and  arthritis.  Minnesota
 M.,  1925, 8: 288-93.—Fournier, L., Menard, M., & Guenot, M.
 A propos de quelques applications de  la diathermie.  Arch.
 electr.  med.,  1911,  19: 213-6.—Frick.   Bemerkungen  zur
 Diathermie im Kindesalter   (Diathermie des Ruckenmarks,
 periphere  Diathermie)   Munch,  med.  Wschr.,  1928,  75:
 717.—Geheimmittel.  Reichsgesundhbl.,  1935, 10: 689-91.—
 Goursolas, A. M. G.  Ce que le medecin praticien doit con-
 naitre de la diathermie  et  de ses applications.  Arch. med.
 pharm. mil., 1927,  36:  511-42.—Grandauer, K.  Der  hoch-
 gespannte  Hochfrequenzstrom als therapeutisches Hilfsmittel
 bei Behandlung gewisser innerer Krankheiten.  Fortsch. Ther.,
 1929 5:728-37.—Haste,  R. A. Diathermy in the treatment of
 disease.  Australas. Nurs. J., 1925, 23:  528-38.—Hilgartner,
 H. L., jr, & Hilgartner, H. L.   Diathermy in diseases of the eye,
 ear,  nose and throat.  South. M. J., 1935, 28: 130-3.—Hoets,
 J. W.  The  place of diathermia in the treatment of certain
 chronic  conditions  such as sciatica,  fibrosis and  arthritis.
 Med.  J. Australia, 1925, 2: 623-7.—Humphris,  F. H.   Dia-
 thermy in high blood pressure and other conditions.   Brit. M.
 J., 1923, 2: 314-8.—Jackson, E. W.   Diathermy in internal
 medicine.  J. Am.  M.  Ass., 1924, 83:  266-70.—Kobak,  D.
 Diathermy in medicine and  surgery.  Illinois  M. J., 1925, 47:
 276-84.—Kovacs, R.  Diathermy: its physics and clinical indi-
 cations.  Med. J.  & Rec, 1926, 124: 631-4.  ------  Clinical
 comparison  between diathermy  and short wave diathermy.
 Arch.  Phys.  Ther., 1936, 17: 432-5.—Kowarschik, J.   Dia-
 therapie oder Galvanisation? Wien. klin. Wschr., 1927,  40:
 845-7;  1928, 42: 523.—Kraus, F.  Diathermie  und  Gluh-
 lichtbad;  ein Vergleich  auf Grund experimenteller Unter-
 suchungen.  Zschr.  ges.  phys.  Ther.,  1927,  33:  113-32.
 Krusen, F.  H.   The clinical application  of the high  fre-
 quency currents.   Med.  Rev. of  Rev.,  1930, 36: 314-26.—
 Laborderie, J.  La diathermie et ses indications.  Rev. gen.
 clin. ther., 1925, 39: 660-4.—Laqueur, A.  Ueber Hochfrequenz-
 therapie.  Zschr. arztl. Fortbild., 1928, 25: 829-33.—Lehmann,
 P.  La diathermie et ses  applications.  Bull, med., Par., 1925,
 39: 616-8.—Leroux-Robert.  Recherches sur la haute frequence;
 sa valeur en oto-rhino-laryngologie.  Presse  med., 1925,  33:
 1304-6.  ------  Diathermie medicale  et d'arsonvalisation en
 oto-rhino-laryngologie par l'emploi des  courants a haute  fre-
 quence.  Bruxelles med., 1926-27, 7: 305-11.  Also J. med.
 fr 1927 16- 145-51.—Ley,  A.  La diatermia in stomatologia.
 Stomatologia, Roma, 1931,  29: 325-8.—Limitations  (The) of
 diathermy.  U. S. Nav. M. Bull., 1936,  34: 394.—Ludecke, E.
 Die  Diathermie  in der   Hals-,  Nasen- und Ohrenheilkunde.
 Zschr. Hals  &c  Heilk.,  1928,  21:  349-68.—MamlokH  J.
 Diathermie in der Zahnheilkunde.  Med. Klin  Berl., 1931  27:
 311-3.  Also Verh. Berl. med. Ges. (1930) 1931, 61: pt 2, 215-
 21. Also Stomatologia, Roma, 1931, 29: 321-5.—Mannosci, A.
 L'impiego delle correnti  ad  alta frequenza nella terapia del
 processi ipertrofici della  congiuntiva.   Lettura oft.,  19J9, »>:
 621-31.—Milligan, W.   Diathermy.  Acta  otolar.,  Stockh.,
 1924-25, 7: 604-8—Molinie, J.,  & Paliard, P.  La  haute
 frequence en oto-rhino-laryngologie.  Marseille med., 1927, b4:
 617-28— Monbrun, A., & Casteran. M.  La.  haute frequence
en ophtalmologie  (diathermie, effluvation, etincelage)  Arcn,
opht    Par   1927, 44: 129-48.—Nagelschmidt, F.   Die Dia-
 thermie des praktischen Arztes.  Med. Welt,  1929, 3: 1406-8.—
Nelly, J. F.  Diathermy; some notes on its use in medical and
surgical practice.  Med. J. Australia, 1925, 2: 105.—Nemours-
Auguste.  Applications  medicales  de la  d'arsonvalisation;
thermo-penetration.  Presse med., 1924, 32: 676.—Nivard, E.
La diathermie en odontologie; les courants de haute frequence.
Rev. odont., Par., 1937, 58: 189-228.—Nobl, G., & Glassberg,
O.  Neuere Anzeigen der Gewebsdurchwarmung und Elektro-
koagulation.  Wien.  klin. Wschr.,  1927, 40: 220-2.—Norric,
F. H. B.  Notes on diathermv in ear, nose and throat.  J. Lar.
Otol., Lond., 1934, 49: 73-104— Pern, S.  Diathormv applied
to medicine.  Med. J. Australia,  1928, 1: 772-5— Rice, G. B.
Diathermy in otolaryngology.   Eye Ear  &c.  Month.,  1931,
10:  241-4.—Robinson, C. A.  Diathermy treatment of  puer-
peral septicaemia and pneumonia.  Proc.  R. Soc. M., Lond.,
1929-30, 23: sect,  electrother.,  1-10.  Also Brit. J. Radiol.,
1930, n. ser., 3: 341-53.—Roucayrol,  E.  Endo-urethral and
endo-vaginal diathermy.  Am. J. Phvs. Ther., 1924, 1: 184-7.
Also Arch, electr.  med.,  1924,  34: 134-40. Also  J. radiol.
electr., 1924,  8: 64-8.—Savini,  E.,  & Ackerman,  S.  Sur  le
traitement  diathermique du syndrome basedowien et de  la
tachycardie paroxystique.   Paris med.,  1926,  61: 227-30.—
Schlyecher, J. H. R.  Diathermy in dentistry.  Dent. Cosmos,
1932, 74: 1-13.—Silanos, A.  La terapia con  le correnti ad alta
frequenza nella pratica medica.  Rinasc. med., 1935, 12: 224.—
Stansbury, E. M. Diathermy in preventing and treating acute
inflammation; with a report of  an unusual result.   Am.  J.
Phys. Ther., 1925-26, 2: 400-3.   ------  Diathermy; clinical
applications and case reports.  Clin. Med., 1926, 33: 553-7.—
Stansfleld,  F. J.  Diathermy or thermo-penetration in the
treatment  of disease.  Med. J. Australia, 1925, 2: 5-9.—
Stewart, C. E.   Diathermv in chronic disorders.   Am. J. Phvs.
Ther.,  1926-37,  3: 448-52— Tobey, H. G.  The use  of endo-
thermy in laryngology.  Tr. Am. Laryng. Ass., 1929, 51: 117 —
28.—Vazquez,  A.  Diatermopenetracion  y  diatermocoagula-
ci6n en odontologia.  Arch,  med., Madr.,  1931,  34: 1042-6.—
Waddington, J. E. G.  A therapeutic summary of high fre-
quency currents.  Sc. Ther., Lewist., 1925-26, 3: 90.  ------
Long, short and  ultrashort wave diathermy.  Med. Rec, N. Y.,
1936, 144:  33-5.—Weve, H.   [Application  of  diathermv in
ophthalmology]   Ned. tschr. geneesk., 1935, 79: 754-62, 2 pl.—
Zimmern, A.  Angiopathies et diathermie.  Progr. med., Par.,
1927, 42: 1653-8.

----   Indications, gynecologic.

  See also under names of  women's  diseases  as
Cervicitis, &c.
  Giesecke,  A.    *Die  Anwendung  der  Dia-
thermie   bei   gvnakologischen   Erkrankungen.
30p.   8?  Kiel, 1918.
  Gottmann,  H.   *Diathermiebehandlung  bei
gvnakologischen  Erkrankungen   [Rostock]  24p.
8?   Birkenau,  1934.
  Hoorweg,   J.    [Increased  blood  pressure,
blood pressure  index and  high  frequency therapy
in  pregnancy]  121p.  8?   Amst., 1930.
  Lemariee,  P.   *Les ondes entretenues  dans
le traitement des affections gyn^cologiques.   53p.
8?   Par.  1928.
  Richert   [K.  E.]  A.    *Die Erfolge der Dia-
thermiebehandlung entzundlicher Erkrankungen
in  der Gvnakologie.   70p.  8?   Halle  a. S., 1919.
  Scholz,  K.  W.  B.    *Ueber Erfolge der   Be-
handlung  gynakologischer   Erkrankungen   mit
Diathermie.    35p.   8?   Bresl., 1920.
  Sickinger,  W.    *Die  Verwendungsmoglich-
keiten der  Kopfdiathermie  in  der  Frauenheil-
kunde.   24d.   8?   Freib. i.  B..  1933.
  Ackermann.   Pelvitherme et diathermie  gynecologique.
Bull. Soc.  obst.  gyn. Paris, 1928, 17:  305-10.—Alamanni, R.
Sull'impiego delle correnti diatermiche in ginecologia.  Actino-
terapia, Nap., 1927, 6: 83-91.—Beau, H.  Diathermie medicale
et gynecologie.   J. med. Paris,   1934,  54: 81-4.—Bender, X.
La  diathermie en gynecologie.   Rev. fr. gyn. obst., 1932, 27:
389; 505.—Bernstein, A. L.  [Diathermy in present day appli-
cation  in gynecological diseases]  J. akush., 37: No. 5,  554-
62.—Buben.I.  Del'importance de la diathermie  en gynecologic.
J. med. Paris, 1926, 45: 872-5.  ----— Riflessioni su 100 casi
ginecologici curati mediante la diatermia.  Gazz. med. lombarda,
1930, 89:  243-8.—Casares Perez, C.  La diatermia en gine-
cologia. Cir. cirujan., M6x., 1937,  5: 37-42.—Dausset, H., &
Chenilleau.  La diathermie en  gynecologie.   Presse therm.
clim.,  1929, 70:  143-7.—Dubreuilh,  E.   La  diathermie  en
gynecologic J. med. Bordeaux, 1931,  108: 515-8.—Fainsilber
& Portret.  La  diathermie  dans les affections inflammatoires
pelviennes  et mammaires.   Presse  med.,  1931, 39:  1214.—
Francillon-Lobre, M., & Leroy.  Emploi des courants de haute
frequence  et de tres haute frequence en gynecologie.  Bull.
med., Par., 1936, 50: 399-402.—Gagey. J.  La diathermie  en
gynecologie. Bull. Soc obst. gyn. Paris, 1930, 19: 605-2.  Also
Gyn. obst,, Par., 1931, 24: 624-6.  Also J. med.  chir., Par.,
1930, 101: 808-16.—Gellhorn, G.  Diathermy  in gynecology. 
DIATHERMY                                3(:
J Am M. Ass., 1928,90: 1005-8.—Guillium, W.H. Diathermy
in gynecology.  Phys. Ther., 1929, 47: 436-46.  ------  Dia-
thermy and galvanism in gynecology; a review of their present
indications.  Arch. Phys. Ther., 1933, 14: 542-7.—Hager. B. H.
Diathermy in gynecology and in genito-urinary practice.  Ibid.,
1926, 7: 326-33.—Heymans van Amstel.  H.  Diathermiebe-
handlung  gynakologischer  Entziindungsprozesse.    Chirurg,
1928-29, 1: 918-22.—Kelly, H. A.  Endothermy  in gynecology.
J. Am. M. Ass., 1927, 89: 1028-30.—Kobak, D.  The use  of
diathermy in lowering blood cholesterol.  Arch. Phys. Ther.,
1931, 12: 69-74.—Kobak, A. J., Krohn, L., & Frankenthal.L.E..
jr.   Diathermy in ambulatory gynecologic  patients.  Ibid..
1934, 15: 107-200.— Kolischer, G.  Diathermy  in gynecology.
Am. J. Obst., 1930, 19: 550-2.—Lowenberg, E. L. The use and
abuses of medical and surgical  diathermy in gynecology.  Vir-
ginia M. Month., 1930-31, 57: 239-45.—Maguire, F. A.  Dia-
thermy in gynaecologv, with special reference to  major surgery.
In Diathermy in Gen. Pract, (Dark, E. P.)  Sydney, 1934, 188-
97 —Mikels, F. M.  Diathermy treatment of uterine cervical
lesions. Arch. Phys. Ther., 1929, 10: 481-6.— Niculescu, M.
[On diathermy in women's diseases]   Romania  med., 1928,  6:
76.—Recek  & Maros.  [Diathermy in gynecology]  Cas. 16k.
Cesk., 1932, 71: 718-20.—Robinson, C. A.  Diathermy in gyne-
cology. Practitioner, Lond., 1934, 132:  198-207.—Rodrigues,
M.  Diathermia  como meio diagnostico.  Brasil med., 1931,
45:  365-8.—Rosset, M.  Diathermie et grossesse.   Rev. fr.
gyn.  obst.,  1934, 29:  1028-30.—Schoenholz,  L.  Die  Dia-
thermiebehandlung in der Gynakologie.  Erg. med. Strahlen-
forsch., 1928,  3:  687-759.—Souzan,  La diathermie  endo-
uretrale et  endo-vaginale; sa valeur therapeutique.  Gyne-
cologie, 1926,  25:  65-74.—Strieker,  J.   [Diathermy in dis-
eases of women]   Budapesti  orv. ujs.,  1928,  26: 251-3.—
Vida, M. [Use of diathermy in treatment of diseases of women]
Gy6gyaszat, 1926, 66: 821-6.—Vignal, W.  La diathermoth6ra-
pie en gynecologie.  J. med. fr., 1927, 16: 138-42.—Wasterlain.
La diathermie medicale en gynecologie.  J. med. Paris, 1930,
50:  532-41.—Zalewski,  M.  De  l'emploi des  rayons  infra-
rouges et de la diathermie en gynecologie.  Progr. med., Par.,
1928, 43: 393-7.

----  Manuals.

   Bordier,   H.    Diathermie    et   diathermo-

therapie.  6. ed.   659p.  8?   Par., 1931.
   Btjcky, G.   Anleitung zur Diathermiebehand-
lung.  3.  Aufl.   224p.  8?  Berl., 1929.
   Buben, I.    Die  klinische  Anwendung  der
Diathermie.   175p.   8?  Lpz.,  1926.
   Cumberbatch, E.  P.   Diathermy;  its produc-
tion  and  uses in medicine and surgery.   2. ed.
332p.   8?   Lond., 1927.
   Dark,  E. P.  Diathermy  in  general practice.
2. ed.  219p.   8?   Sydney, 1934.
   Douglass,  W.  C.  The elements  of  medical
high frequency  and diathermy;  for assistants
and nurses.    136p.  8?   Lond.. 1930.

   Fischer,  H. G., & Co. [Chicago]  Diathermy;
theory and  practice.   Rev. ed.  40p.   8?   Chic.
[1926]
   Grandauer, K.   Die therapeutische Anwen-
dung de3  hochgespannten Hochfrequenzstrom—
eine     Umstimmungsbehandlung.    52p.    8?
Miinch.,  1930.

   Grover,  B.  B.   High frequency practice for
practitioners  and  students.   4.  ed.   555p.   8?
Kansas  City,   1925.   Also 5. ed.  632p.   1928.
Also 6. ed.   625p.  1931.

   Kowarschik, J.   Die  Diathermie.   3. Aufl.
166p.   8?  Wien, 1921.  Also 5.  Aufl.   239p.
1926.   Also  6.  Aufl.  239p.  1928.  Also   7.
Aufl.  243p.   1930.

   Laqueur,  A.   Leitfaden   der  Diathermiebe-
handlung.  134p.   8?   Berl., 1926.

   Magelschmiot, F.  Lehrbuch der Diathermie;
fiir Aerzte und Studierende.   2. Aufl.  328p.  8?
Berl., 1921.   Also 3.  Aufl.   373p.  1926.

  Stiebock,  H.  L.   Praktikum der  Hochfre-
quenztherapie (Diathermie)  mit  einem  Anhang:
phototherapeutische  Methodik  in sechs  Vortra-
gen.   38p.  12?  Wien, 1926.

   Weisz,  H.    Die  physikalischen und techni-
schen Grundlagen der Hochfrequenzbehandlung;
Diathermie, Arsonvalisation,  Kurzwellen.   76d
8?   Wien, 1935.
DIATHERMY
---•  Technic.

   Dieterich,   O.    Aerztlicher  Leitfaden  zur
Technik  der  Diathermie  (Endothermie)   88p,
8?   Frankf. [1931]
   Macherey, W.  *Untersuchungen iiber Organ-
veranderungen bei der Behandlung mit subaqualer
Langenwellen-Diathermie  und   im  Ultrakurz-
wellen-Kondensatorfeld.   36p.  8?   Freib. i. B .
1934.
   Arneson, A. I.  Simplified mechanics of diathermy.  Clin
M., 1925, 32: 156-9.  Also repr.—Baumann, E., & Purtschert,
M. J.  Physik, Technik und therapeutische Anwendung der
Diathermie.  Schweiz. med. Wschr., 1930, 60:  433-8.—Belot,
J.  A propos des dispositifs de diathermie.  Arch, electr. m6d.,
1911,19: 177-81.—Bergonie, J. La diathermie ration d'appoint.
Ibid., 1913, 22: 193-205.—Biancani, E., & Biancani, H. Dia-
thermie (technique generale des applications medicales directes)
Rev. actin., Par., 1930, 6: 623;  1931, 7: 51.—Bordier, H.,  &
Boisson, G. Une nouvelle application de la d'Arsonvalisation:
i'hydro-diathermotherapie.  Arch, electr. med.,  1930, 38: 550
Also C. rend. Acad, sc, 1930, 191: 966.— Folkmar, E. C.  Some
helpful  hints in the practice of diathermy.  J. Am. Ass. Med
Phys. Res., 1924, 1: 79-81.—Griinsfeld, M., & Kolb, L.  Zur
Technik der Diathermiebehandlung.  Zschr. ges. phys. Ther.
1927, 34: 117-20.—HUbner,  H.  Die Methodik  der wissen-
schaftlichen Hochfrequenzbehandlung.  Strahlentherapie, 1930,
38: 785-8.—Karsten, A.  Das  Schoopsche Metallspritzver-
fahren in der Diathermie.  Zschr. ges. phys. Ther.,  1931, 41:
271.—Knotts, D. F.  Discussion on  diathermy  technic. Am.
J. Phys. Ther., 1927-28, 4: 324-7.—Kovacs, R.  On the technic
of  medical  diathermy.  Internat. Clin., 1927, 37. ser., 1: 25-
37.—Kraft, F. de.   What not to do  with high  frequency cur-
rents (diathermy)  Phys. Ther.,  1928, 46:  513-24.  Also Brit.
J.  Aetinother., 1929,  3:  251-4.—Laqueur,  A. Behandlung
mit Hochfrequenz-Heilgeraten.  Umschau,  1929, 33: 388-91.—
MacLean, A.  B.  Local medical diathermy.  Glasgow M. J.,
1923, 100: 187-93.—Mishchuk, N. N. [Galvano-diathermy as a
new electrotherapeutic method]  Vest, khir., 1930,  20: 399-
402.—Nagelschmidt, F.  Eine neue Methode  der Warmean-
wendung durch Diathermie.  Deut. med. Wschr., 1928, 54:
2102-4.  Also Am. J. Phys. Ther., 1929-30, 5: 157-60.—
Reijnders, F. H. H. [New methods of diathermy]  Ned. tschr.
geneesk., 1924, 68: 456;  pt  2,  1600.—Rhenisch,  H.  Die
Methodik  der  subaqualen  Diathermiebehandlung.   Verh.
Deut. Rontg. Ges., 1932, 24:  105  [Discussion] 107.—Rueth,
J. E. The  importance of static massage following diathermia.
Arch. Phys.  Ther., 1932, 13:  21-7.—Taylor-Pergelley,  E.
Labile diathermy.  Brit. J.  Phys. M., 1936, 11:  67.—Titus, N.
E.  A method of localizing the  effects of diathermy.  PhyB.
Ther., 1926, 44: 289-92.
   DIATHERMY; theory  and  practice; rev. ed.
   See Fischer, H. G. & Co.

DIATHESIS.

   See also Constitution; also names  of  diseases
as   Exudative   diathesis;  Gout;  Hemorrhagic
diathesis; Metabolism, Diseases;  Purpura, &c.
   Bergmann-Rosoff,  O. von.   *Les  reactions
cutanees diathesiques chez le nourrisson.   94p.
8?   Par., 1911.
   Forestier,   J.   Diabete,   goutte,   obesite,
oxalemie, rhumatismes  chroniques.   374p.   18?
Par., 1926.
  Vinchon, J. La  fluxion, etat prodromique et etat diath6-
sique.  Nutrition, Par., 1933, 3: 289-98.

DIATOMEAE.

   See under Algae.
   DIAZ, Felix Gomez,  1863-1935.
   Roldan y Guerrero, R.  [Obituary]  Bol. farm, mil., Madr.
1935, 353-60, port.
   DIAZ,  Francisco,  fl.  ca  1580.  Tratado  de
todas  las enfermedades  de los rifiones,  vexiga, y
carnosidades de la verga, y urina. New  ed. [4] 1.
406  1.  illust.   8?  Madrid, Fr.  Sanchez,  1588.
   DIAZ, Francisco.
   See  Giaquinto Mira, Mario, Diaz, Francjsco, & Est6?ez
P., C.  Ensayos terapeuticos en la oncocerciasis, p. 975-1021.
8?  Guatemala, 1935.
   DIAZ, Mario  Acevedo, 1911-       *Beitrag
zur   Frage  der  Differentialdiagnose  zwischen
multipler  Sklerose  und  raumbeengenden  Pro-
zessen des  Riickenmarks.   28p.   8?  Berl.,  R.
Pfau,  1937.
   DIAZ  Bravo, Jorge.   *Examen hematol6gico
en el  curso de  las apendicitis   [Chile]   72p.   8?
Santiago, 1925. 
DIAZ
365
DIBBERT
    DIAZ de Isla, Rodrigo Ruiz.
    See Isla, Rodrigo Ruiz Diaz de.

    DIAZ  Lopez,  Germain,  1910-         *De  la
  pratique de la reaction  de Bordet-Wassermann
  dans le sang par  la  methode de M.  Demanche.
  52p.   8?   Par., L. Cario, 1935.


  DIAZO compounds.

    See also Azo compounds; also names of parent
  compounds.

    Hantzsch,  A.,  & Reddelien,  G.  Die Diazo-
  verbindungen.   119p.   8?   Berl., 1921.
    Browning, C. H., Gulbransen, R., & Tucker,  S. H.  The
  antiseptic action of carbazole-3-diazonium chloride and certain
  other diazonium compounds with a note on the preparation of
  carbazole-3-diazonium  chloride.  J. Pharm. Exp. Ther., 1935,
  54: 353-7.—Eagle, H., Smith. D. E., & Vickers, P.  The effect
  of combination with diazo compounds  on the immunological
  reactivity of antibodies.  J. Exp. Med.,  1936,  63: 617-43.
  Also repr.—Levene, P. A., & Mikeska, L. A.  On a possible
  asymmetry of  aliphatic diazo  compounds.  J. Biol.  Chem.,
  1923, 55: 795-800.— Mulinos, M. G., Schlesinger, E., & Stein,
  D. B.  Antigenic properties  of some azo compounds of serum
  albumin and serum globulin.   Proc.  Soc. Exp. Biol., N. Y.
  1937-38, 37: 583-7.


  DIAZO reaction.

    See  also  Blood  chemistry;  Typhoid   fever,
  Diagnosis;  Urine;  also under names of  various
  diseases as Nephritis,  &c.
    Arnold, W.  [Clinical value of the  diazo-reaction  (Ehrlich's
  reaction)]  Polska gaz.  lek., 1926, 5: 165.—Barac, G.  Etude
  de la  diazovaleur du  sang.  C. rend.  Soc. biol., 1935,  119:
  545-7.—Bolli, V.  Alcune osservazioni sul valore diagnostico e
  prognostico  della diazoreazione.   Riforma  med., 1901,  17:
  pt 3, 398; 410; 422.—Friedrich, A., & Leimdorfer, A. Ueber
  einen  die Diazoreaktion  gebenden  Bestandteil  des  Blutes.
  Biochem. Zschr.,  1931, 240: 430-40.—Hermanns, L.  Ueber
  den Ursprung der Ehrlich'schen  Diazo-Reaktion.  Deut.
  Arch.  klin. Med., 1926, 142: 153-65— Hunter, G., & Mont-
  gomery, R. C.  On the Diazo reaction in uraemic serum and in
  normal urine.  Canad.  M. Ass. J., 1927, 17:  1448-50.—Jen-
  drassik, L., &  Revay-Szab6,  M.  Ueber die  Messung einer
  braunen Diazoreaktion im Blutserum.  Biochem.  Zschr., 1937,
  294: 293-9.—Leimdorfer, A. Ueber einen neuen kristallisier-
  baren, basischen  Blutbestandteil und  dessen  Beziehung zur
  Diazoreaktion.   Wien. klin.  Wschr.,  1923,  36: 827;  852.
  Also  Biochem. Zschr.,  1924,  149:  513-24.   ------  Ueber
  einen neuen  Blutbestandteil, seine chemische Zusammenset-
  zung, sein Vorkommen unter  physiologischen  und pathologi-
  schen Bedingungen.  Wien. Arch.  inn. Med.,  1926, 12:  227-
  42, pl.  ------ & Charnass, D.  Ueber das Vorkommen der
  Diazoreaktion im menschlichen Blute.  Wien. klin. Wschr.,
  1923, 36: 393.—Miinzer, E.  Ueber die Ehrlich'sche Reaktion
  mit Dimethylaminobenzaldehyd.   Fortsch. Med., 1910,  28:
  40-2.—Nakayama, G.   Beitrage zur Kenntnis  der Diazoreak-
  tion, insbesondere der im Blut. Jap. J. M.  Sc, 1933, 2: Bio-
  chem., 215; 229; 237.  ------  Trager  der Diazoreaktion der
  roten Blutkorperchen.  Ibid.,  237-44.—Rabson, S.  M., &
  Jacobs. L. The value of the diazo test on blood. Arch. Int. M.,
  1928, 42: 386-9.—Rondelli,  U.  La diazoreazione sul sangue.
  Minerva med., Tor., 1931, 22: pt 2, 46-9.—Sachs, P., & Kloss,
  H. Ueber die chemische Grundlage der Ehrlichschen Diazo-
 reaktion im Harn. Zschr. klin. Med., 1931-32, 119: 381; 551 —
 Shelagurov, A. A.  [Coupling of diazo-compounds with urine]
 Ter. arkh., 1933, 11: 604-8.—Tanomi, B.  Ueber  den klinisch-
 diagnostischen Wert der Diazo- und  Indican-reaction (bes.
 beim  Typhus  abdominalis  und  der  Lungen-tuberkulose)
 nebst einem  Hinweis  auf  einige  Vorsichtsmassregeln  bei
 der Ausfuhrung [Jap. text]  Zschr. med.  Ges., Tokyo, 1897,
 11: 457-74,  ch.—Tobiczyk, W.  [Ehrlich's  diazo-reaction
 and its  modifications]   Polska gaz.  lek., 1926,  5:  165-7.—
 Totani, G.  On  the diazo reactions of histidine and tyrosine.
 Biochem. J., Lond., 1915, 9: 385-92.—Wiemer, P.  Ueber die
 direkte und indirekte Diazo-Reaktion im Blutserum.  Deut.
 Arch.  klin.  Med., 1926, 151:  154-71.—Yamaguchi, T.  The
 diazo reaction in  the blood in pulmonary  tuberculosis  and
 typhoid fever.  J. Orient. M., Dairen,  1927, 6: 27.

   DIAZ Romero,   Belisario.    Ensayo  de  pre-
 historia Americana; Tiahuanacu y  la  America
 primitiva.    2.  ed.  ii, 198p.   sm.  4?   La Paz,
 1920.
   DIBBELT, Walter, 1877-1916.
   Gruber, G. B. [Biography]   Verh. Deut.  path. Ges., 1934,
27: 362.

   DIBBERN,  Hans,   1903-         *Ueber  die
Vogel'sche Schwangerschaftsreaktion  [Kiel] 24p.
8?  Flensburg, Gebr. Tomczak, 1928.            I
   DIBBERT,  Hans,  1908-        *Der  heutige
Stand der  Lehre von der kataleptischen  Toten-
starre  [Berlin]   29p.   8?   Charlottenb.,  Gebr.
Hoffmann, 1933.


DIBENZANTHRACENE.

   See also  Cancer,  experimental:  Carcinogenic
agents.
   Andervont,  H. B.  The  production of dibenzanthracene
tumors in pure strain mice.  Pub. Health  Rep., Wash., 1934,
49: 620; 1935, 50: 1211.—Appel, M.,  Strauss,  A. A. [et al.]
The effect of 1,  2, 5, 6-dibenzanthracene on  the growth of
Brown-Pearce rabbit carcinoma.  Am. J. Cancer,  1938, 33:
239-45.—Berenblum, I., & Kendal, L.  P.  The destruction of
1: 2: 5: 6-dibenzanthracene in the mouse.  Biochem. J., Lond.,
1936, 30: 429-32.—Boyland, E., & Burrows, H.  The experi-
mental production of sarcoma in rats and  mice by a colloidal
aqueous solution of  1: 2: 5: 6-dibenz-anthracene.   J. Path.
Bact., Cambr., 1935,41: 231-8,2 pl.—Branch, C. F.  Dibenzan-
thracene tumors in controlled strains of mice.  Am. J. Cancer,
1936, 26: 110-14.—Burrows, H., & Boyland, E.  Neoplasia in
rabbits following the administration of 1: 2: 5: 6-dibenzan-
thracene.  Ibid., 1938, 32: 367-82.—Burrows,  H., & Cook.
J. W.   Spindle-celled tumours  and  leucaemia in mice after
injection with a water soluble compound of  1: 2: 5: 6-dibenzan-
thracene.  Ibid.,  27:  267-78, 13 pl.—Chalmers. J. G.  The
role of 1: 2: 5: 6-dibenzanthracene in  the  production of fowl
tumours. Biochem. J., Lond., 1934, 28: 1214-8.—Claude, A.
Liver degeneration and cirrhosis produced by 1: 2: 5: 6-dibenz-
anthracene.  Am. J.  Cancer, 1937, 31:  100-3.—Des Ligneris,
M.  Un cas de cancerisation in vitro par le dibenzanthracene.
C. rend. Soc. biol.,  1935, 120:  777-80.  Also  repr.—Dobro-
volska'ia-Zavadskaia, N.  Production de tumeurs a l'acide de
doses minimes de 1-2-5-6-dibenzanthracene, chez les souris a
predisposition inegale au  cancer spontane.  Ibid., 1936, 121:
1268-71.—Goerner, A. Effect of dibenzanthracene on vitamin
A and total lipid of  mitochondria.  J.  Biol.  Chem.,  1937-38,
122: 529-38.—Haagensen,  C.  D., & Krehbiel, O. F.  The
morphology of the sarcomas produced by 1: 2:  5: 6-dibenzan-
thracene.  Am. J. Cancer, 1936, 26: 368-77.  Iudina,  N.  D.
[Leucemia and sarcoma  produced in  mice  by injections of
1: 2: 5: 6 dibenzanthracene]  J. med.,  Kiev, 1938, 8: 149-56,
6  pl.—Keijser,  S.   [Formation of tumors in  mice through
1-2-5-6-dibenzanthracene]  Ned.  tschr. geneesk., 1935,  79:
2019-23.—Lebensohn, E. G., & Magat, M. A.   [Changes in
biological properties of cells in cutaneous cultures of the mouse
embryo due to protracted effect of dibenzanthracene]  J. med.,
Kiev,  1937, 7: 381-91, 6 pl.—Lees,  J. C.   The inhibition of
growth by 1:2:5:6 dibenzanthracene and other agents.   Q. J.
Exp.  Physiol., Lond., 1937-38,  27: 161-70.  ------  The
action  of 1:2: 5:6 dibenzanthracene on the metabolism of rats.
Ibid.,  171-8.   ------• The tumour-inhibitmg  properties of
1:2: 5:6 dibenzanthracene.  Ibid., 181-91.  ------& Robson,
J. M.  The action of dibenzanthracene in large doses on normal
oestrus in rats.   Ibid., 179.—Lynch, C. J.  Susceptibility of
mouse strains to lung tumor and sarcoma induced by 1: 2: 5: 6-
dibenzanthracene. Proc.  Soc. Exp. Biol., N. Y., 1935-36, 33:
401-3.—Reimann, S. P., & Hammett, F. S.  The proliferation
stimulating  action of 1:  2: 5: 6-dibenzanthracene on Obelia
geniculata.  Am. J. Cancer,  1935, 23:  343-9.—Seelig, M.  G.
Dibenzanthracene 1: 2: 5: 6 as a carcinogenic agent.  Ibid.,
1934, 20: 827-33.—Shabad, L. M.  [On  the  cancerogenous
action  of 1:2:5: 6-dibenzanthracene]  Arkh. biol. nauk,  1935,
39: 753-67.   Also Zschr. Krebsforsch., 1935, 42: 295-305.
------& Khaletskaia, F.  M.  [Antitumor properties of splenic
tissue when injected of 1: 2: 5: 6- of dibenzanthracene and in
experimental  cancer  in mice]  Arkh.  biol.  nauk, 1936, 42:
75-87.—Wright, L. D., & Anderson. A. K.  Effect of 1, 2, 5, 6-
dibenzanthracene on  Fusarium  lini.  Proc.  Soc. Exp. Biol.,
N. Y.,  1938, 38: 370-2.

   Di  BIAGI,  Fernando.  Experiences effectuees
k  Ladispoli  (Rome)  avec  la  Smalarina  Cre-
monese.   8p.  8?  Roma, Inst.  ital.  biol.,  1925.
   DIBLE,  James  Henry,   1889-        Recent
advances  in  bacteriology and  the  study  of the
infections.   viii,  363p.   8?    Lond.,  J.   &  A.
Churchill,  1929.   Also 2. ed.  xi,  476p.   1932.


DIBOTHRIOCEPHALIDAE.

   See Diphyllobothriidae.


DIBRANCHIATA.

   See under Cephalopoda.


DICAIN.

   See Cocaine, Substitutes.
   DICE,  Lee  R[aymond]   18S7-        Fertility
relations in the  Peromyscus leucopus group  of
mice.   4p.   8?  Ann Arb.,  1937. 
DICE
366
DICKEL
   ----& LIEBE, M.  Partial infertility between
 2 members of the  Peromyscus truei group of
 mice.  4p.  8?   Ann Arb., 1937.

 DICENTRIN.
   See also Alkaloids.
   Manske, R. H. F.  The alkaloids of fumariaceous plants;
 Dicentra chrysantha Walp. and Dicentra ochroleuca Engelm.
 Canad. J. Res., 1937, 15: Sec. B, 274-7.—Waud, R. A.  Some
 pharmacological actions of dicentrine methine hydrochloride.
 J. Pharm. Exp. Ther., 1936, 57: 148; 58: 332.

 DICEPHALUS.
   See under Abnormities, double.

 DICERCOMONAS.
   See Giardia.

 DICHAPETALUM.
   Rimington, C.  Chemical  investigations of the  Gifblaar
 Dichapetalum cymosum  (Hook) Engl. I.  Onderstepoort J.
 Vet. Sc, 1935, 5: 81-95.—Steyn, D. G. Gifblaar poisoning; a
 summary of our present knowledge in respect of poisoning by
 Dichapetalum cymosum.  Rep. Dir. Vet. Educ. Pretoria, 1928,
 15: 187-94.
   DICHGANS, H.   Merkbuch uber  Zusammen-
 setzung und Gebrauch  der wichtigsten  Arznei-
 stoffe.  12. Aufl.  42p.  8?  Wuppertal-Eberfeld,
 E. Brachat [1937?]

 DICHLORAMINE  T.
   See Chloramine T.

 DICHLORETHYLSULFIDE.
   See Mustard gas.

 DICHLORO ...
   For dichloro- compounds see parent substances.
   DICHNE, David,  1899-      *Ueber Herstel-
 lung und  Nachprufung  der Eichkurven zum
 Adlerschen Kolorimeter ohne  Vergleichsflussig-
 keit, sowie uber Genauigkeitsprufungen  der Be-
 stimmungen  mit  diesem  Apparat.   20p   8°
 Lpz., E. M. Loffler, 1927.
   DICHOTOMIE (La)
   See Paris.  Ligue Medicale contre la Dichotomie.  La
 dichotomie [&c]  252p.  12?  [Par., 1932]

 DICHROMATOPSIA.
   See under Color blindness.
   DICK, Bruce M.
   See Illingworth, Charles F. W., & Dick,  B. M. A text-book
 of surgical pathology. 677p.  8? Lond., 1932. Also 2 ed
 719p.  1935.
   DICK, George Frederick, 1881-
   For portrait, photograph, see collection in library.
   ---- BROWN, Lawrason [et al.]  Year book
 of general medicine.  5 v. 8?  Chic, Year Book
 Pub., 1933-37.
   Practical medicine series.
   DICK,  Gladys [Rowena] H[enry] 1881-
   For portrait, photograph, see collection  in library.
   DICK,  John  Lawson.  Rickets;  a study of
 economic  conditions and their  effects  on  the
 health of  the nation,    xiii, 488p.   7 pl   8°
 Lond., W. Heinemann,  1922.
   DICK,  Wilhelm,   1911-       *Zum  Krank-
 heitsbild  des  offenen Bisses  unter  besonderer
 Berucksichtigung  des Materials aus der  Heidel-
 berger Schulzahnklinik.   28p.  8?  Heidelb   I
 Holzer,  1935.                               ''  "
   DICKE, Heinrich, 1888-       *Ikterus nach
 fcalvarsan.  42p.  8?  Bonn, Kendler, 1920
   DICKEL, Heinz, 1908-      *Ueber den Ein-
fluss von  Thyroxin auf den  Sauerstoffverbrauch
 uberlebender   Gewebe   [Munster]    27p.    8°
 Werne-Lippe, F. Grube, 1933.
   DICKEL,    Karl,   1899-      *Ueber   die
 Wirkung  von  Bromacetat,  Fluorid  und  Oxalat
 auf  intermediare Stoffwechselvorgange   [Mini-
 ster]  23p.  8?  Werne-Lippe, F. Grube, 1934.
   DICKELMANN,  Lorin   Elmer,  1896-
 *Diverticula of the duodenum  [Univ. Wiscon-
 sin]  38p.  4?  Wauwatosa,  Wis., 1931.
   DICKEN, Heinrich, 1901-      * Ueber post-
 diphtherische  Lahmungen.   28p.   8?  Bonn, P
 Kubens, 1930.
   DICKENS,  Charles, 1812-70.
   Fantham, H. B. Charles Dickens: a biological study of his
 personality.  Character & Personality, 1934, 2: 222-30.—
 Pomeranz, H.  Dickens' doctors.  Med. Life, 1935, 42: 56-
 98.—Squires, P. C. The case of Dickens as viewed by biology
 and psychology; a nearer approach to the explanation of the
 rift between  the novelist and his wife.  J. Abnorm. Psychol.,
 1935-36,30:468-73. ------ Charles Dickens as criminologist'
 J. Crim., Chic, 1938-39, 29: 170-201.—Strachan, C. G.  The
 medical knowledge of Charles Dickens.  Brit. M. J., 1924 2-
 780-2.                                       '   '
   DICKENS,  Frank.
   See Dodds, E. C, & Dickens, F.  The chemical and physi-
 ological properties of the internal secretions.  214p. 8? Lond.
 [1925]  Also Warburg, Otto.  The metabolism of tumours f&c ]
 327p.  8? Lond., 1930.
   DICKERSON,  Roy E[rnest] 1886-      So
 youth may know; new viewpoints on sex and love
 xii, 255p.  8?   N. Y., Ass. Press, 1930.
   DICKES,  Nicolas,  1903-       Contribution
 a  I'etude  sur  le  fonctionnement  de  l'intestin
 apres  gastrectomie.   126p.   8?  Par., Ed.  Jel,
 1936.
   DICKEWIED,  Rudolf [Hermann]  1895-
 *Eine  mit  Punktion   behandelte  ubergrosse
 Dermoidcyste  des hinteren Mediastinums.  18p
 8?  Gott., 1928.
   DICKHOFF, Friedrich Franz, 1884       *Zur
 Diagnose  der  weiblichen Gonorrhoe und ihrer
 Heilung.   23p.   8?  Freib. [1926]
   DICKINSON, Elmer John, 1887-1924.
   Obituary.  J. Am. M. Ass., 1924, 82: 1379.  Also Canad M
 Ass. J., 1924, 14:350.
   DICKINSON, Gordon Kimball,  1856-1930.
   Obituary.  J. Am. M. Ass., 1930, 95: 283.
   DICKINSON, K[enneth]   Shallcross,  1891—
 The main points  of chemical warfare  from  the
 medical aspect.  68p.  8?  Lond., J. Bale, Sons &
 Curnow  [1937]
   DICKINSON,   Robert Latou,   1861-
 Collected papers.   No. 1-40, 1887-1923.
   ----  Human  sex anatomy,  xiii, 145p  pl
 4?  Bait.,  Williams & Wilkins Co.,  1933.
   ---- & BEAM, Lura.  A thousand marriages;
 a  medical  study of sex adjustment,  xxv, 482p
 8?  Bait.,  Williams & Wilkins Co.,  1931.
   ----  The single woman;  a medical  study in
 sex education,   xix,  469p.   illust.   8?   Bait.,
 Williams & Wilkins Co., 1934.
   DICKINSON,  Robert  Latou,  &  BRYANT,
 Louise Stevens.  Control of  conception; an illus-
 trated medical  manual,   xii, 290p.  5 pl.  8?
 Bait., Williams  & Wilkins Co.,  1931.
  ---- The same, xii, 290p.  5 pl.  8?   Bait.,
 Williams & Wilkins Co., 1934.
  DICKINSON alumnus.
  See Carlisle, Pa.  Dickinson College and the School of Law.
  DICKINSON   College  and  the  Dickinson
School of Law.
  See Carlisle, Pa., in 5. ser,
  DICKS,  Russell Leslie. 1906-
  See  Cabot, Richard  C, & Dicks, Russell L.  The art of
ministering to the sick.  384p. 8? N. Y., 1936.
  DICKSON,  Bertram  Thomas.   Studies con-
cerning mosaic diseases.  125p.  8?  Gardenvale,
Que.,  Garden City Press, 1922. 
DICKSON
367
DICK TEST
    DICKSON, Frank Drake,  1882-        Posture;
  its relation to health,   xi. 213p.   8?  Phila., J. B.
  Lippincott Co. [1931]
    ----& DIVELEY, Rex L.  Exercise for health
  and correction.   127p.  8?    Phila., J.  B. Lippin-
  cott Co.  [1923]
    DICKSON, I[van]  Wanless.   Rational  gland
  therapy  for  women,  particularly  in  relation  to
  menstruation,   viii.  96p.    12?    Lond.,  H.   K.
  Lewis &  Co., 1926.
    DICKSON, W[illiam] Edliot]  Carnegie,  1878-
    See  Beattie,  J. M., & Dickson,  W. E. C. A textbook of
  general pathology; for  the  use of students  and practitioners.
  3. ed.  v.1-2.   1103p.  4°   Lond., 1925.

  DICK test.

    See  also   Puerperal  sepsis,  Immunological
  aspect; Scarlet  fever.  Immunity;  Streptococcus,
  hemolytic: Toxin.
    Lamy, M.   *La  reaction  de Dick et  l'immunit6
  vis-a-vis  de la scarlatine.  157p.  8?   Par.,  1927.
    Benson, W.  T., & Simpson, G. W.   The Dick test; and
  active  immunization against scarlet fever.  Lancet,  Lond.,
  1927,   1: 281-3.—Brinch, O.  [Dick-reaction and  immunity
  ratio in scarlet  fever]   Ugeskr.  laeger,  1936,  98:  689-90.-
  Brown, W.  The Dick test in scarlet fever.  Brit. M. J., 1020,
  1: 13.—Cruickshank, R.   The Dick test  and immunity  to
  scarlet fever.  Glasgow M. J., 1928, 109: 40-55.—Dick, G.
  Scarlet fever.   Illinois  M.  J.,  1930, 57: 22-5.—Earle, C. A.
  Dick test in children. J. Am. M. Ass., 1934, 103: 336.—Edgar,
  W. H.   Scarlet fever and the Dick test.  J.  R. Nav. M. Serv.,
  1932,  18: 46-50.—Frenklova, H.,  & Margolisova. A.  [Dick's
  diagnostic reaction in children] Polska gaz. lek., 1926, 5: 299-
  302.—Gasiorowski, N.  [Recent tests of Dick's  dermoreaction
  and immunization]  Ibid., 257-60.—Gasul,  B. M.,  & Rhoads,
  P. S.   Dick test and blood agar cultures as aids  in diagnosis of
  scarlet fever. Am. J. Dis.  Child.,  1935, 49: 603-10.—Horan,
  T. N.  Dick tests and Dick toxin.   J. Michigan  M.  Soc.*, 1934,
  33: 301-3.—Ide, M.  Reaction de Dick.  Rev. med., Louvain,
  1926, 63.—Izabolinsky, M. P., & Gitovitch, V. I.  [Dick's reac-
  tion in active immunization in scarlet fever]  Mosk. med. J.,
  1929,  9: 39-41.—Kalocsay,  K.   [Dick   test in  scarlet fever]
  Orv. hetil., 1927, 71:  1171-3.—Ker, F. L.  Some observa-
  tions on the Dick test.  Brit. M. J., 1937,  1: 852-5—Klein-
  schmidt, H.  Die Dicksche Reaktion.   Deut.  med.  Wschr.,
  1928, 54: 1547-50.—Lichtenstein, A. Studies in scarlet fever;
  the Dick reaction in scarlet.  Acta  med. scand., 1926, Suppl.
  16, 326-35.—Lyttle, J. D., Seegal, D., & Jost, E.  L.  Cutaneous
  reactions to hemolytic  streptococcus nucleoprotein  in  persons
  with scarlet fever.  Am. J. Dis. Child., 1935,  50:  573-80 —
  Money, R.  A., & Woodhill, V. R.  Some observations on  the
  Dick test and the prophylactic value of  scarlet fever antitoxin.
  Med. J. Australia, 1927, 2: 190.—Murray,  L. M.   The Dick
  test. Pub. Health .1., Toronto, 1925-26, 17: 157-64.—Nobel,
  E., & Schonbauer, F.  Die Dicksche Hautreaktion als Prufung
  der Scharlachimmunitat; Erfahrungen bei der Immunisierung
  mit Dicktoxin.   Zschr. Kinderh.,  1926,  42: 622-6.—O'Brien,
  R. A.   Scarlet fever; Dick and Schultz-Charlton tests, active
  and passive immunity.   Med. Off.,  Lond.,  1926,  35: 143.—
  Peters, B. A., & Allison, S. F.  Some observations on the Dick
  test.  Brit. M.  J., 1928, 2: 4.—Place, E. H., & Bourcart, A.
  Reaction de l'organisme humain a la toxine scarlatineuse de
  Dick en fortes doses.  Schweiz. med. Wschr., 1926, 56: 90.—
  Schultz, W.  Die Hautreaktionen von Dick und Schick nach
  klinischen  Gesichtspunkten.  Arch.  Kinderh.,  1926-27,  80:
  287-300.  Also Deut. med. Wschr., 1927, 53: 345.—Sparrow,
  H.  Recherches sur la scarlatine; la reaction  de Dick.  C. rend.
 Soc. biol.,  1926, 94:  1091-4.—Tron, G.  L'eziologia strepto-
 coccica  della scarlattina: la reazione di Dick e l'immunizzazione
 attiva e passiva.  Boll. Ist. sieroter. milan., 1926, 5: 123-34.—
 Zoeller, C.   Reaction  de  Dick  et intradermo-vaccination.
 Presse med., 1926, 34: 52-4. ------ Ribadeau-Dumas, L., &
 Chabrun, J.  Recherches sur la reaction de Dick chez la mere et
 le nourrisson.  C. rend. Soc. biol.,  1929, 101: 426.

 ---    Mechanism.

   Denzel,  I.   *Ueber  den Mechanismus   der
 Dickreaktion   [Munster  i.   Westf.]   51p.    8°
 Charlottenb., 1929.
   Abramson. L.  Einige Worte uber das Verhalten der Dick-
 schen Reaktion bei Scharlachpatienten.   Acta pasdiat., Upps.,
 1927,  7: 138-42.—Ando, K.  The  Dick test and allergic skin
 reactions to streptococcus nucleoproteins; preliminary report.
 J. Immun.,  Bait.,  1929, 17: 361-3.------Nishimura, H., &
 Kurauchi, K.  Studies on the toxins of hemolytic streptococci;
 the complex nature of the Dick test. J. Orient. M., Dairen,
 1929,  11: 91-101.—Benyaminson,  C. S.   [Duration  of  im-
munity  after Dick reaction]   Mosk. med. J., 1928, 8: 71-81.—
Bormann, F. von, & Herholz. G.  Ueber die Natur des Dick-
Giftes;   uber  eine  in  Scharlachstreptokokkenkulturfiftraten
enthaltene hautrotende  Substanz,  welche durch spezifisches
 Serum nicht neutralisiert wird.  Zschr.  ges. exp.  Med., 1932,
 81:  758-83.—Ciuca,  M.,  Manoliu-Alexa,  E.,  & Agapi, C.
 Evolution  de la  reaction locale dans la vaccination  avec la
 toxine de  Dick.   C. rend. Soc. biol.,  1929, 102: 192-4.—
 Cooke, J. V.  Scarlet fever; the development of toxin sensitivity
 of the skin in infants and its relation to the presence  of anti-
 toxin in the blood.  Am. J. Dis. Child.,  1928,  35:  762-71.
 ------   Scarlet fever; modification of skin sensitivity to toxin
 as a result of nonscarlatinal infections.  Ibid., 772-80.  ------
 The changes in skin sensitivity  to  scarlatinal streptococcus
 filtrate in children  following the  introduction of  homologous
 serums.  Ibid., 784-90.—Copeman, W.  S.  C.  Some experi-
 ments with haemolytic  streptococcus toxin  of varying origin
 in connection with the Dick test for scarlet fever.  Arch. Dis.
 Childh.,  Lond., 1926, 1: 342-7.—Cowles, R. L., & Milson, L.
 Investigation on the Dick reaction in scarlet fever. Wisconsin
 M.  J.,  1927, 26: 8274— Damianovich, J.,  & Gazia,  H. R.
 Contribution al estudio de la reacci6n de Dick en los lactantes.
 Arch. lat. amer. pediat., B. Air., 1928, 22: 569-82. Also Sem.
 meU, B. Air., 1928, 35: pt 2, 1032-7—Debre, R.,  & Lamy, M.
 Variations  dans le pourcentage des sujets presentant  une re-
 action de Dick positive; influence de 1'age et du milieu;  im-
 munisation  spontanea occulte contre  la scarlatine.  C.  rend.
 Soc.  biol.,   1927, 96: 246-8.------   L'epreuve  de  Dick
 au cours de la scarlatine; virage de la reaction; etablissement de
 l'immunite.  Ibid., 764-6.  -----• & Bonnet, H.   Localisation
 preooce  de  1'erytheSme morbilleux sur la zone  cutanee ou a
 iti  pratique une intradermoreaction de Dick.   Ibid., 36-8.
 —----   Disparition temporaire de la reaction  de Dick sous
 I'influence de diverses Eruptions cutaneos.  Ibid., 104.  ------
 Reaction de Dick et dosage de l'antitoxine contenue  dans le
 semm.   Ibid.,  97: 214.   Also Ann. med.,  Par., 1928,  22:
 22-50.—Di  Bello. G.  Sulla Dick-reazione.  Gazz. internaz.
 med. chir.,  1929,  34:  114-9.—Dick,  G. F.,  & Dick, G.  H.
 Local immunity to scarlet fever toxin.  J. Infect. Dis., 1928, 62:
 83-7.—Dumitresco, T.,  Balmez, S., & Grossu.  Contribu-
 tion a I'etude des relations entre les scrums des individus nor-
 maux a reaction de Dick positive  et le ph£nomene de Schultz-
 Charlton chez les scarlatineux.  C. rend. Soc. biol., 1931, 108:
 321-3.—Finkelstein, L.  O.. & Wilfand,  R.  A. Reaktion von
 Dick und  Kuhpockenimpfung.   Zschr.  Kinderh., 1929,  47:
 417-21.—Groer, F. von, & Redlich, F.  Experimentelle Unter-
 suchungen  zur  Dickschen Scharlachtheorie; iiber  den Mecha-
 nismus der Dickgiftwirkung.  Zschr. ges. exp. Med., 1928,  62:
 391-413.------Ueber das angebliche Dicksche Scharlach-
 antitoxin.  Ibid.,  414-43.—Gugelot, P. C.  [Some  peculiarities
 of the Dick  reaction]  Ned. tschr.  geneesk., 1927, 71: pt 2,
 9—11.—Halfer,  G. Ricerche sopra la reazione di Dick.  Clin.
 igiene inf.,  1930, 5: 177-84.—Jacobowitz, L.   Ueber die Dick-
 sche  Reaktion mit besonderer  Beriicksichtigung des  Aus-
 loschphanomens.  Zbl. inn. Med., 1927,  48: 602-7.—Kreuger,
 A. P., & Tamada, H. T.   The isoelectric point of  the Dick
 toxin.  Proc. Soc. Exp. Biol., N. Y., 1929-30, 27: 133-5.—
 Lesne & Dreyfus-S6e,  Contribution a  l'6tude de la reaction
 de Dick.  Bull. Soc. med. hop. Paris, 1926, 3. ser., 1, 452-5.—
 Lopatizki, R.   Zur  Kenntnis des Dickschen  Scharlachtoxins.
 Jahrb. Kinderh.,  1929-30,  3. F., 76: 241-6.—Lorenz, E., &
 Nobel, E.  Die Dicksche Hautreaktion als Prufung der Schar-
 lachimmunitat; vergleichende Untersuchungen  mit  Toxinen
 verschiedener Provenienz.  Zschr. Kinderh., 1927,  44: 108-
 13.—Lukacs, J.  Ueber  die Kalteresistenz des Dick-Toxins.
 Wien. klin.  Wschr., 1927, 40: 1107.—McEntee, J. C. J.  Ob-
 servations on the Dick  test.  Brit. J. Child. Dis., 1927,  24:
 91-8.—Marotti, A.   Contributo sperimentale sulla  intrader-
 moreazione  di  Dick.  Gior. chn. med., 1930, 11: 544-62.—
 Mautner, H.  Zur primar-toxischen Wirkung des Dicktoxins.
 Klin. Wschr., 1927, 6:  2473.—Meyer, S.  Kritisches zu  der
 Dickschen Scharlachlehre auf Grund klinischer Beobachtungen
 und experimenteller Ergebnisse.  Zschr.  Kinderh., 1927,  43:
 258-85.—Moltke, O.  Investigations into the Dick reaction.
 Acta path,  microb. scand.,  1930, Suppl.  3, 275-83. ------ &
 Poulsen, K. A. Recherches sur la reaction  de Dick  pratiquiSe
 avec diverses toxines.  C. rend. Soc. biol., 1930, 103: 93-5.—■
 Moriwaki,  G.  Reappearance of previously positive Dick's
 test and  blanching at site of previously positive test at later
 development of scarlet fever.  Japan M.  World, 1927, 7: 65.—
 Paunz, J., & Csoma, E.  [Connection between Dick's cutaneous
 reaction  and the  streptococcus-antitoxin contents  of blood
 serum]  Orv. hetil., 1927, 81: 1163-6.  Also Jahrb.  Kinderh.,
 1928, 3. F., 69: 324-34.  ------  Untersuchungen  iiber die die
 Dick-Reaktion  beeinflussenden  Faktoren.  Ibid.,  1927, 3. F.,
 115, 95-104.—Progulski, S., &  Redlich, F.  Experimentelle
 Untersuchungen zur Dickschen  Scharlachtheorie; Scharlach-
 schutzimpfung  und Dicktest. Zschr. ges. exp. Med., 1928, 62:
 444-60.—Ramsine,  S.   Sur les formes filtrables  des strepto-
 coques et sur la nature de la toxine de Dick.  C. rend. Soc. biol.,
 1926, 94:  1010-2.—Reme, H.   Ueber Hautreaktionen  mit
 Staphylokokkenkulturfiltraten;  ein Beitrag  zur  Frage  der
 Dickschen Reaktion. Zschr. Immunforsch.,  1930, 69: 25-31.—
 Ross, A.  The effect of placental extract  on the Dick test.
 J. Pediat., S. Louis, 1935, 6: 540-8.—Sherwood,  N. P.   The
 effect on the Dick test  of re testing with strong  (1:50) toxin.
 J. Immun., Bait., 1926, 11: 331-4.—Stroe, A.. & Glassberg, D.
 Das Aussparen des Exanthems bei Scharlach-Eruptionen an
der Stelle, wo das unmittelbar vor dem Scharlach ausgefuhrte
Dicktest  positiv war, ebenso nach Impfungen mit dem Schar-
Iach-Anatoxin.   Zschr.  Kinderh., 1931, 51: 132-4.—Teich-
mann, J.  Experimentelle  Prufung des  Dick-Toxins.   ZscIh.
Immunforsch.,  1926, 48: 466-71.—Tezner, O.,  & Reiter, H. 
DICK TEST                                       368                                      DICK TEST
Dicktest als allergische Reaktion. Mschr. Kinderh., 1929, 44:
511-25.—Toomey, J. A., Braun, S., & Halperin, I.  Studies in
scarlet fever; the Dick test.  Am.  J. Dis. Child.,  1927, 33:
197-203. Also repr.—Trask, J. D.  Age and the susceptibility
of rabbits  to scarlet fever toxin.  J. Immun., Bait., 1932, 22:
41-52.—Vaughan, S. L.  The eosinophil response  in  persons
giving positive skin reactions to injections of Dick toxin.  Tr.
Chicago Path.  Soc,  1931,  13:  500.—Zlatogoroff,  S. I.,  &
KosterefT, S. A.  Oscillation des reactions de Schick et de Dick
sous I'influence de marches forcees.  C. rend.  Soc. biol., 1931,
106: 96-8.

----  Statistics.
   Bessemans, A. Quelques  resultats au sujet de l'epreuve des
Dick  en Belgique.  Bull. Off. internat. hyg. pub., Par., 1925,
17: 1241-55.—Bosch Marin, J.   La intradermo-reaccion de
Dick  en 500 ninos: concepto actual del valor de la  misma.
Arch, med., Madr., 1929, 30:  29-36.—Dubois, A., & Degotte, J.
Resultats de la reaction de  Dick chez quelques indigenes du
Nepoko (Congo Beige)  Ann. Soc. beige med. trop., 1934, 14:
435.—Dyer, R. E., Caton, W. P., &  Sockrider. B. T.  Results
of Dick tests made on different groups.   Pub. Health Rep.,
Wash., 1926, 41: 1159-66—Dzen. M. Y.   Result of Dick test
on  normal persons in  Peking; with statistics of  test results
from  different investigators.  Nat.  M.  J. China,  1928, 14:
362-7.—Gurevich, A.  [Study of Minsk children susceptability
to  scarlatina by Dick's  reaction]   Beloruss. med.  dumka,
1925-26, 2: 34-8.—Lai,  D.  G.  The Dick  test on Chinese
students in Shanghai.   China M.  J.,  1931,  45:  749-58 —
Malmberg, N., & Jacobsohn, G.  Einige Untersuchungen iiber
die Dicksche Reaktion  im Kindesalter.  Acta  paediat., Upps.,
1926-27, 6: 442-62.—Nazario, R. R., & Otero, P.  M. Cuti-
rreaccion de Dick en la poblacion puertorriquena.  Porto Rico
J. Pub. Health, 1936, 12: 39-42.—Oomen, H. A. P. C.  [Ob-
servations on scarlet fever and Dick's reaction in Minahassa
(Dutch Indies)]   Geneesk.   tschr.   Ned.  Indie,  1936,  76:
2471-82.—Parr, L. W., & Avery, M. S.  The relation of the
Dick  test to the prevalence of scarlet fever in Grand Lebanon.
J.  Prev. M.,  1926-27, 1: 529-36.—Pefia Chavarria. A., &
Lujan, M.   La prueba de Dick en Costa Rica; apuntes para el
estudio de la  escarlatina en el  tr6pico.   Bol.  Of.  san. pan-
amer.,  1933, 12:  134-41.   Also repr.—Roubeashev, K., &
Jacobi,  E.   [Classification of family blood  groups, through
Dick  reaction in scarlet fever]  Pediatria, Moskva,  1927, 11:
369-79.—Sherwood, N. P., & Baumgartner, L.  Studies on the
Dick  test  and agglutination  reaction in a  series of university
students.   J. Immun., Bait., 1926,  11:  323-30.------&
Nigg, C.  Studies in the Dick test  and  natural immunity to
scarlet fever among the American Indians.  Ibid., 343-60.—
Smythe, M., & Nesbit, O. B.  The  Dick test and immuniza-
tion against scarlet fever in the Public Schools of Gary, Indiana.
J. Prev. M., 1928,  2: 243-50.—Tonina, T. A.  La reacci6n
de  los Dick entre los escolares ddbiles.  Sem. m£d., B. Air.,
1928,  35:  253-62.—Van Slype, W.  La  reaction de Dick au
Congo Beige. Ann. Soc. beige med. trop., 1935, 15: 269-75.

----  Technic.
   Debre,  R., & Lamy, M. La dose de toxine a utiliser pour la
reaction de Dick.   C. rend.  Soc.  biol.,  1927, 96: 244-6 —
Friedman, E., Esserman, A. L., &  Ginsburg, M. M.  Variability
in the strength of toxin used  for the Dick test.  J. Am. M.
Ass.,  1935,  105: 956.—Leete, H. M., McGarrity, J.  [et al.]
Observations on the potency and stability  of Dick test toxins.
Brit.  M. J., 1938, 2: 700.—Michalowicz, M.  Developpement
du  schema Dick-Brokman en application a la maladie scarlati-
neuse.  Tr.  sc.  Clin. inf. Univ. Varsovie,  1930,  327-35.—
Molinelli,  E. A.  Tecnica y resultados de la reacci6n de Dick.
Sem.  med.,  B. Air., 1930, 37: 529-39.—Pagoulatos, N.   Ein
neuer  Nahrboden  zur  Herstellung  von  starkem Dicktoxin.
Zbl. Bakt.,  1. Abt.,  1930-31, 119:  472.—Rademaker, G. A.
[Dick's  reaction in practice]   Ned. tschr.  geneesk.,  1926, 70:
pt  2, 1290-9.—Sanpaolesi,  G.  La  reazione dei Dick  nella
scarlattina.  Riv. clin. pediat., 1928, 26: 779-90.—Spivek, M.
L.  Comparison of reactions  to intracutaneous and  subcu-
taneous injections of Dick test toxin in 653 children.  Am. J.
Dis. Child.,  1935, 50: 113-6.—Stroe, A., Roibas, P., & Griin-
berg,  W.    L'intradermo-reaction  chez   les  scarlatineux en
eruption et en convalescence  avec le  serum de  Dick-Dochez, le
serum antistreptococcique polyvalent et le serum de  cheval.
C. rend. Soc. biol., 1932, 110: 1135.—Toyoda, T., Moriwaki, J.,
& Futagi, Y. Experiences with the  Dick test; heat-labile and
heat-stable constituents of Dick  toxin.   Lancet, Lond  1930
1: 73-6.

----  Value and specificity.

   Dobrzynski,  K.   *Die Dick-Probe  und  ihre
praktische Verwertung.   47p.   8?   [Berl.]  1926.
   Milson,  L.   "Investigations  on the  Dick re-
action in  scarlet fever    [Marquette  Univ.]  17d
4?    Milwaukee,  1925-26.
   Spilioptjlos,   G.    *Mehrjahrige  Erfahrung
mit  Dick-Test.   23p.  8?   Munch.,  1928.
   Bates, R. M.  A note on the value of the Dick test for insti-
tutional purposes.   Lancet,   Lond.,  1934  1-  1006   ______
Note sur la valeur de la reaction de Dick, au cours d'une menace
d'epidemie de scarlatine a la colonie de Stoke-Park.  Paris med.,
1934, 91:  227.—Bokay, J.  Ueber die Bekampfung des Schar-
lachs mittels des Dickschen Verfahrens; meine neueren Erfah-
rungen.   Mschr.  Kinderh.,  1926,  34: 294-308.  Also Wien
med. Wschr.,  1927, 77: 47;  88.—Buschmann, H.  Scharlach-
studien.   Arch. Kinderh., 1926-27,  80:  88-95.—CaUoldi, F.
La reazione  dei Dick nei soggetti sani e nelle malattie infettive
acute. Boll. Ist. sieroter. milan.. 1929, 8: 349-60. Also Boll.
Sez.  ital.  Soc. internaz.  microb.,  1929,  1: 161.—Ciuca, M.,
Balteanu,  I., & Thoma, A.  Sur la  sp6cificite de la reaction de
Dick.  Arch, roumain. path., Par., 1928, 1: 415-36.—Coste, F.,
George, P., & Yuen-Si-Tchong.  Sur la valeur de la reaction de
Dick.  Paris med., 1930,  77: 237-9.—Debre, R., Lamy, M., &
Bonnet, H.  Notre experience sur la reaction de Dick et sa
valeur au  point de vue de l'immunit6 vis-a-vis de la scarlatine
Bull. Soc. med. hop. Paris, 1926, 3.  ser., 1: 476-88—Farago,
F., & Erdos, L. Ueber den Wert der Dick-Reaktion auf Grund
epidemiologischer Beobachtungen.  Zschr. Hyg., 1936-37, 119:
660-6.  ----—  [The value  of  the  Dick-test judged on the
basis of epidemiological observations]  N6pegeszsegiigy, 1937,
18:  505-10.—Goo fall, E. W.  An abnormal Dick reaction.
Brit. J. Child. Dis., 1936, 33: 207-10.—Groer, F. von.  Zur
Deutung der negativen Schickschen Reaktion, insbesondere bei
Sauglingen.  Deut. med. Wschr., 1929, 55:  1046.—Heller, S.
Beitrage zur Dickschen Impfung.  Med. Klin., Berl., 1927, 23:
320.—Johan, B.  [Importance of Dick's test in prevention of
scarlet fever]  Orv. hetil., 1926, 70: 687-92.  -----•  What
conclusions  can be drawn from the different degrees  of the
Dick skin  test, reactions.  J. Immun., Bait., 1927, 13: 31-6.—
Krstulovic, E.   Vergleichende Untersuchungen iiber das Dick-
test.   Mschr. Kinderh., 1926, 33:120-6.— Kundratitz, K.  Ueber
den Wert der Dickschen Intracutanprobe beim Scharlach.  Zschr.
Kinderh.,  1925-26, 40: 573-83.—Kunz, H., & Nobel, E.  Die
Dicksche  Hautreaktion als  Prufung  der Scharlachimmunitat;
Untersuchungen an Schwangeren und  Wochnerinnen.  Ibid.,
1926, 42: 372-80.—Lipinski, W.   [Dick's  reaction  and  its
diagnostic value  in  recent  scarlatina and  during recovery]
Polska gaz. lek.,  1926,  5:  264-5.—McGibbon, J. P.  The
anomalous features of the Dick reaction.  J. Hyg.,  Cambr.,
1934, 34:  30-7.—Menzel, K. M.  Ueber den Wert der Dick-
schen (Scharlach)  Intracutanprobe, gepruft an einem laryngo-
rhinologischen  Krankenmaterial.  Zschr. Hals &c. Heilk., 1928,
22: 233-41.—Miravent, J. M., & Chiodi, E.  La reacci6n de
Dick; su valor  practico y  sus relaciones con la inmunidad en la
escarlatina.  Sem. med., B. Air., 1929, 36: 1515-24.—Nobel, E.
Scharlach probleme.  Mschr. Kinderh.,  1926,   34:  309-16,
------ & Schonbauer,  F.   Die  Dicksche Hautreaktion als
Prufung der Scharlachimmunitat.  Zschr. Kinderh., 1926, 42:
248-54.—Papp, G.   [Dick  test  in the prevention of scarlet
fever]  Budapesti orv. ujs.,  1927, 25: 585-90.—Paraf, J. La
reaction de Dick au cours de la rougeole.  Bull. Soc. med. hop.
Paris,  1926, 3. ser., 1:  506-8.—Ponzi, E.  Sull'applicazione
della prova del Dick al campo ostetrico.  Clin, ostet., 1931, 33:
401-6.—Progulski, S., & Redlich,  F.   Ist  der Dicktest als
zuverlassiges Kriterium des Immunitatszustandes bei Scharlach
zu betrachten?   Mschr.  Kinderh.,  1927,  37:  564-7.   Also
Polska gaz.  lek., 1927, 6: 855-6.—Rhoads, P. S.  The  use of
the Dick methods in the  control  of a scarlet fever epidemic in
Waterloo,  Iowa. J. Iowa M. Soc, 1931, 21: 443-4.------&
Gasul, B.  M.  An evaluation of the  Dick test and of blood agar
cultures as aids in the diagnosis of scarlet fever.  Proc. Inst.
M. Chicago, 1934, 10: 150.—Rigobello, G.  Sur le comporte-
ment de la reaction de Dick chez de jeunes sujets predispose a
la tuberculose.  Boll. Sez. ital. Soc. internaz. microb.,  1932, 4:
31-4.—Salmond, M., &  Turner, B.   The Dick test  in preg-
nancy; report of 533 cases in the  Obstetrical Unit of the Royal
Free   Hospital.  Brit. M. J.,  1929,  2: 145.—Smiley,  H. E.
Observations relating to  the specificity of  the  Dick  test.  J.
Lab.  Clin. M.,  1934-35, 20: 589-92.—Smith, J., & Taylor, J. S.
The Dick test in scarlet fever patients and in normal individuals.
J. Hyg., Cambr., 1926-27, 25: 90-3.—Stroe, A., Roibas, P., &
Stanciu, L.   La  reaction de Dick  dans  differentes formes
cliniques de la scarlatine.  C. rend. Soc. biol., 1932, 110: 1133.—
Teveli, Z.   Die Dicksche Reaktion  in der arztlichen Praxis.
Arch. Kinderh., 1937, 112: 28-33.—Tezner, O., & Ungar, G.
Ueber die Verwertbarkeit  Dickscher  Hautreaktion.   Wien.
klin.  Wschr., 1927, 40: 616-8.—Toyoda, T., & Futagi, Y.  De-
fect of the Dick test and its remedy.  J. Infect. Dis., 1930, 46:
196-218.   ------& Moriwaki, J.  Does the Dick reaction with
streptococcus  toxin  indicate susceptibility  to  scarlet  fever?
Ibid., 186-95.   Also repr.—Toyoda,  T., Moriwaki, J. [et al.]
The specific value of the Dick test in determining susceptibility.
J. Orient.  M.,  Dairen, 1927,  6: 9-11.—Wickstrom, J.   [Atypic
Dick-reaction]  Fin. lak. sail, hand., 1936, 79: 1051-6.

DICNIDEA.

   See Microsporidiida.


DICODID.

   See under Codeine.
   Di COPPO, Giovanni.  De exemplis ac simili-
tudinibus rerum.   404 1.   8?  Venezia, J.  &  G.
Gregoriis, Apr. 19,  1497.
   ----   The same  [ed. Sebastian  Brant]   342 1.
8?    Basil.,  Langendorff & Froben, Jan. 25,  1499. 
DICROCOELIIDAE
369
DIDDENS
 DICROCOELIIDAE.

   See  also  Distomatosis;  Fascioloidea; Trema-

 toda.
   Blazhin,  A.  N.  [False dicroceliasis]  Trop.  med. vet.,
 Moskva,  1930,  8: 11-5.—Burle  de Figueriedo, C.  Sur  les
 lesions du pancreas du bceuf produites par l'Eurytrema pancrea-
 ticum. C. rend. Soc. biol., 1028, 99: 1654.—Canavan, W. P. N.
 Two new species of trematodes, a renifer Lechriorchis secundus
 n. sp. from  Natrix s. sipedon and a dicrocoelid Dicrocoelium
 proxillicens n. sp. from Kakatoe sulphurea.  J. Parasit., Lan-
 caster, 1937, 23: 478-81.—Dollfus, R. P.  Observations sur la
 morphologie de Paradistoma  mutabile (Molin)  (dicroccelide
 nouveau pour la faune francaise)  Bull. Soc. zool. France, 1922,
 47: 387-404.—Lorincz, F. [Human dicrocoeliasis in Hungary]
 Orv. hetil., 1933, 77: 488-91.—Mcintosh,  A.  Two new avian
 liver flukes  with a key to the species of the genus Athesmia
 Looss 1899  (Dicrocoeliidae)   Proc. Helminth. Soc. Washing-
 ton, 1927, 4: 21-3.—Miki, Y.  Notes on the embryonic develop-
 ment of Dicrocoelium  dendriticum and Eurytrema pancreati-
 cum.  Okayama igakkai zasshi, 1937, 49:  1425-7.—Mtsched-
 lidze, J.  Sur  un cas de dicrocoeliose chez l'homme.  Ann.
 parasit., Par., 1931, 9: 68-71.

 ---  Dicrocoelium.
   Conklin, R. L., & Baker, A. D.  Presence of the Lancet fluke,
 Dicrocoelium dendriticum (Rudolphi 1819)  in Canada.  J.
 Parasit., Lancaster, 1930-31, 17:18.—Dollfus, R. P.  Variations
 dans la forme du corps, la position et la forme des testicules chez
 Dicrocoelium lanceolatum (Rudolphi)  observations  sur  la
 position systematique de quelques Dicrocceliinae;  n6cessit£
 d'une revision systematique des genres de la sous-famille des
 Dicrocceliinffi (Looss) Odhner emend.  Bull. Soc. zool. France,
 1922, 47: 312-42.—Galli-Valerio, B., &  Bornand, M.  La
 distomatose a Dicrocoelium lanceolatum Rud. chez l'homme.
 Schweiz. med. Wschr., 1931, 61: 614.—Skvortsov, A. A.  [Study
 on the cycle of Development of Dicrocelium lanceolatum]  Med.
 parasit., Moskva, 1933, 2: 240-53.—Zotta, G. Faune helmin-
 thologique humaine en Roumanie; presence  du Dicrocoelium
 dendriticum, Rudolph, 1819  (Dicrocoelium  lanceatum) chez
 l'homme. C. rend. Soc. biol., 1928, 98: 1458.

 DICTAMNUS.
   Cummer, C.  L., & Dexter, R.   Dermatitis caused by Dic-
 tamnus albus (gas plant) an example of photosensitization.
 J. Am. M. Ass., 1937, 109: 495-7.

 DICTIONARY.

   See  under names of subjects  as Chemistry;
 Language; Medicine, &c.
   DICTIONARY  of American biography; under
 the auspices  of the American  Council of Learned
 Societies;  also Index.  21v.  roy. 8?  N. Y.,  C.
 Scribner's Sons, 1928-37.
   DICTIONARY  (The)  of national biography;
 index and epitome; ed.  Sidney Lee.  1456p.   4?
 Lond., Smith, Elder, & Co., 1906.
   DICTIONARY  (The)  of national biography;
 founded in 1882 by  George Smith;  1912-21, ed.
 by H.  W. C. Davis & J.  R.  H.  Weaver,   xxvi,
 623p.  4?  Lond., Oxford  Univ. Press,  1927.
   DICTIONNAIRE  de  biographie  francaise,
 sous  la direction de J. Balteau, M. Barroux, M.
 Prevost [et al]  2v.  4?   Par., Letouzey  & An6,

 1933-36.
   DICTIONNAIRE  de la chimie et  de ses
 applications; ed. by C.  Duval, R.  Duval  & R.
 Dolique.  747p.   8?  Par., 1935.
   DICTIONNAIRE  des termes  techniques de
 medecine; N.  Gamier,  et V.  Delamare.   716p.

 16?   Par., 1935.


 DICTYOKINESIS.

  See under Cell-division.


 DICTYOSOMA.

  See Cell, Golgi material.


 DICTYOSTELIUM.
  Schuckmann,  W. von. Zur Biologie  von Dictyostelium
mucoroides Bref. Zbl. Bakt. 1. Abt., 1923-24, 91: Orig., 302-9.

  DIDDENS, Siegfried  [Hermann]  1911-
*Ueber die Wahl und Eignung der verschiedenen

      152511—vol. 4, 4th series---24
Xahtmaterialien  fur  ihre Verwendung in  der
operativen Zahnheilkunde.   14p.   8?   Marb.,
K.  Euker, 1935.

  DIDE, Maurice.  Introduction a I'etude de la
psychogenese; essai de bio-psychologique evolu-
tive,  xii, 221p.  8?  Par.,  Masson & cie., 1926.
  ----    L'hysterie   et  Involution   humaine.
250p.  2 1.  8?  [Par.] E. Flammarion  [1935]


DIDELPHYIDAE.

  See also Marsupialia.
  Chiarugi, G.  Note sulla embriologia dei  marsupiali; stadl
precoci nello sviluppo della cornea e della membrana pupillare
in Petrogale (Micropus) penicillata e della cornea in Didelphys
sp.  Monit.  zool. ital.,  1931, 42: 15-23, pl.—Enders, R. K.
Panniculus carnosus and formation of the pouch  in didelphids.
J. Morph., 1937, 61:1-26.—Ozorio de Almeida. M., & Rocha, A.
Sur la composition de l'air de la poche mammaire du Gamba
(Didelphus)  C. rend. Soc. biol., 1932, 109: 131.

  DIDEROT,  Denis,  1713-84.   Encyclopedic,
ou  Dictionnaire raisonn6  des  sciences,  des  arts
et des metiers, par une societe  de gens de lettres.
39v.   illust.   pl.  ports.  8?   Lausanne,  Soc.
Typograph., 1780-82.
  See also Jan,  E. von.  Diderot als  medizinischer Schrift-
steller. Wurzb. Abh. Med.,  1925, 22: 195-216.


DIDESMIS.

  See under Ciliata.
  DIDIER, Hesse, 1901-       *Foie et insuline:
recherches  experimentales  sur  les  destinies du
glycogene  hepatique;  insuline  et  fonction lipo-
genique du foie.   58p.  8?  Par., Lipschutz, 1936.
  DIDIER, R., &  BOUDAREL, A. L'art de la
taxidermie au  xx'  siecle;  recueil  de  technique
pratique  de  taxidermie pour  naturalistes,  pro-
fessionnels, amateurs et voyageurs.  77p.  49 pl.
8?   Par., P. Lechevalier, 1921.
  DIDIERJEAN,   Pierre  Ernest,   1877-
*Contribution  k  I'etude  des  eventrations  me-
dianes post-operatoires.  40p.  8?   Par., 1923.
  DIDIERJEAN, Roger, 1912-        *Etude de
la  production laitiere chez l'espece  bovine en
Meurthe-et-Moselle.   125p.   8?    Lyon,  Bosc
freres, 1935.


DIDINIUM.

  See under Ciliata.
  DIDRY, Jules,  1891-      *Recherches experi-
mentales  sur  la  toxicity des  sels solubles de
bismuth.   40p.   8?  Par., 1922.


DIDYMOCLADIUM.

  See Fungi, imperfecti.


DIDYMOZOIDAE.

  See also Trematoda.
  Baylis, H. A.  On  2 species of the trematode genus Didy-
mozoon from the mackerel.  J. Marine Biol. Ass. U. K.,  1937-
38, 22: 485-92.—Dollfus, R. P. Sur l'£tat actuel de la classi-
fication des Didymozoonidae Monticelli, 1888 ( = Didymozoidae
Franz  Poche, 1907)   Ann. parasit., Par., 1926,  4: 148-61.—
Timon-David, J.  Les kystes a Didymocystis wedli Du Thon:
fitude anatomo-pathologique. Ibid., 1937, 15: 520-3, pl.

  DIE, Georges Armand Pol, 1904-      *Etude
sur  la  tension   veineuse  en  neuropsychiatrie.
77p.  8?   Par., 1929.
  DIEBOLT, Henri, 1910-       *Les epithelio-
mas baso-cellullaires pigmented.  88p.  8?  Lyon,
Bosc freres, 1937.
  DIECK, Charlotte, 1905-       *Zur Kenntnis
der siderofibrosen Herde in der Milz.   29p.   8?
Rostock, 1934. 
DIECK
370
DIEFFENBACH
  DIECK [Erwin]  Leopold,  1910-      *Ueber
Lungensyphilis   im  Friihstadium  (Lues  pul-
monum  praecox)   53p.   ch. pl.   8?   Bonn,
P. Kubens, 1933.
  DIECK,  Johannes, 1892-      *Ueber  Blu-
tungen in den Nebennieren   [Bonn]  35p.   8?
Rheydt, O. Berger, 1919.
  DIECKHOEFER, Clemens, 1893-     *Ueber
einen Fall  von amyloider Entartung  bei Bron-
chiektasen.  15p.  ch. 8?  Bonn, Kendler, 1919.
  DIECKMANN,  Albert,  1909-       *Ueber
glaukomatose Exkavation ohne Glaukom.  21p.
8?  Wiirzb., 1934.
  DIECKMANN, Annemarie, 1897-      *Bei-
trag zur  Kasuistik der Kleinhirnbriickenwinkel-
tumoren  [Munchen]  16p.   8?  Tiib., C. Guide,
1932.
  DIECKMANN,  Franz,  1902-       *Beitrag
zur  Anatomie  und  Topographie  des  Canalis
mandibularis und  seiner  Foramina  unter  be-
sonderer  Berucksichtigung ihrer klinischen  Be-
deutung.  41p.  8?  Wiirzb., C. J. Becker, 1929.
  DIECKMANN,  Fritz,  1898-        ♦Erfah-
rungen iiber die Auto- und Mischvaccinebehand-
lung der  Gonorrhoe.  23p.  8?  Tiib.,  1930.
  DIECKMANN, Hans, 1908-      *Ueber die
Beziehungen der  innersekretorischen  Driisen
zum Skelettsystem  [Berlin]  72p.   8?   Kall-
miinz,  M. Lassleben, 1935.
  DIECKMANN,  Max   [Richard Ferdinand]
1885-      *Zur Behandlung des Tetanus.  22p.
8?  Berl., E. Ebering, 1915.
  DIECKMANN,  Wilhelm,  1900-       *Die
kiinstliche  Unterbrechung der Schwangerschaft
und ihre Indikationsstellung.  76p.  8?  Bonn,
L. Neuendorff, 1925.
  DIEDERICH, Max, 1909-       *Ueber  das
organische Geriist von Phosphat- und  Carbonat-
steinen der Harnwege   [Wurzburg]  lip.   8?
Duren-R., 1934.
  DIEDERICH, Theodor, 1906-     *Zur patho-
logischen Anatomie der Knollenblatterschwamm-
vergiftung  bei Friih- und Spattodesfallen  [Er-
langen]  21p.  8?  Coburg,  1932.
  DIEDRICH,  Ferdinand.   *Ein Beitrag  zur
Prufung  der Leistungsfahigkeit der plastischen
Rekonstruktionsmethode  der Physiognomie bei
der  Identifizierung  von  Schadeln  [Gottingen]
p.365-89.  5 pl.  8?  Berl., J. Springer, 1926.
  Also Deut. Zschr. gerichtl. Med., 1926, 8:
  DIEDRICH,   Ferdinand  [Franz]   1901-
*Die Kaudruckmessung und ihre Notwendigkeit
in  der  zahnarztlichen Praxis,  mit  besonderer
Berucksichtigung des Gnathodynamometers nach
Haber.   28p.  8?  Tiib., 1927.
  DIEDRICH,  Max, 1885-       *Ueber  das
primare  und  sekundare  Tubencarcinom   mit
Beitrag von zwei  Fallen   [Heidelberg]   39p.
3 pl.  8?  Heppenheim, G. Otto, 1928.
  DIEDRICH, Wilhelm,  1907-      *Ueber die
Verdrangung der  Nieren durch  den  graviden
Uterus. 30p.  12 tab.  8? Giessen, 1932.
  DIEFENDORF, A[llen] Ross, 1871-      Clin-
ical psychiatry; abstracted and adapted from the
7.  German  ed.  of  Kraepelin's Lehrbuch  der
Psychiatrie.  2.  ed.   xvii,  562p.   8?  N.  Y.,
Macmillan  Co., 1912.
  DIEFFENBACH,  Johann Friedrich,  1792-
1847.
  Lampe, R.  Dieffenbach.   219p.   8?   Ldz.
1934.                                       '
  Brunn, W. von  [Biography]  Chirurg, 1928-29, 1: 315-8.—
Fischer,  I.  Johann Friedrich  Dieffenbach  in Wien. Wien
khn. Wschr., 1923, 36: 401.—Lampe, R.  [Biographvl  Zbl
Chir., 1930, 57: 2834-6.                       yJ
  DIEFFENBACH,  William  Hermann,  1865-
      Ultra short wave therapy; a new and im-
portant medical discovery.  3, 87p.   illust.  8°
N. Y., B. Westermann Co., 1936.
  DIEGNER, Albrecht [Fritz  Ferdinand]  1901-
      *Zwei  Falle von Osteomyelitis des  Stirn-
beins, ausgehend von  Entzundungen der  Stirn-
hohle.  22p.  8?  Konigsb., J. Raabe, 1929.
  DIEHL,  Fritz [Hermann]  1899-        *Ein
Fall  von  Ruptur  des  Muskels Gastrocnemius
als Sportverletzung.  27p.  8?  Halle, E. Wolff &
Sonne, 1927.
  DIEHL,  Giinther,  1903-       *Beitrag zur
Epidemiologie der parasitaren Hauterkrankungen
in der Grosstadt  [Berlin]  32p.  ch.   8?  Char-
lottenb., Gebr. Hoffmann,  1932.
  DIEHL, Harold Sheely, 1891-      Healthful
living, ix, 354p.  diagrs.  8?   N. Y., Whittlesey
House [1935]
  DIEHL,  Karl,  1864-    ,  & KREMER, W.
Thorakoskopie  und Thorakokaustik.   90p.   8?
Berl., J. Springer, 1929.
  Forms v.7, Tuberkulose, Berl.
  DIEHL, Karl, & VERSCHUER, Otmar Frhr v.
Zwillingstuberkulose; Zwillingsforschung und erb-
liche Tuberkulosedisposition.   viii,  500p.   illust.
8?  Jena, G.  Fischer, 1933.
  DIEHL,  Oskar,  1905-       *Wechselstrom-
reizungen am Nervmuskelpraparat des Frosches
[Heidelberg]  20p.   8?   Miinch., L. Mossl, 1935.
  DIEHL,  Otti, 1908-      *Das Problem des
Zahnschmerzes.  76p.   8?  Bonn, P. Kubens,
1932.
  DIEHL, Paul, 1902-     *Zur Kenntnis der
Psorospermosis  follicularis Darier (Dyskeratosis
pseudofollicularis)  24p.  8?   Giessen, O. Kindt,
1929.
  DIEHM, Philipp, 1911-       *Beitrage  zur
Geschichte des Schlachtwesens und der Fleischbe-
schau in der  Stadt Giessen.  47p.  8?  Giessen,
E. Seibert, 1938.
  DIEHM, Theophil, 1914-     *Eitrige Gelenk-
erkrankungen bei Sauglingen   [Berlin]  27p.  8?
Miinst., H. Buschmann [1938]
  DIEKE,  Wilhelm Max, 1910-      *Schwan-
gerschaftsdauer  und  Reifegrad  bei   Zwillingen
unter Zugrundelegung  der Zwillingsgeburten an
der   Universitats-Frauenklinik  Konigsberg  Pr.
von  1910-1932.   25p.   tab.   8?   Konigsb.,
J. Raabe, 1935.
  DIEKER,  Bernhard, 1907-       *Die  Peri-
kolitis, ein  selbstandiges  Krankheitsbild, und
ihre  Beziehungen  zur  Appendicitis.    32p.   8?
Miinst., J. Bredt, 1934.
  DIEKER,  Wilhelm,  1906-       *Ueber das
Pseudomyxoma peritonei.  23p. 8?  Bonn, 1932.
  Also Virchows Arch., 1932, 282:
  DIEKMANN, H[erbert] 1905-       *Ueber
die Ursachen  des Fehlens von Hirndrucksympto-
men  bei grossen Tumoren  des Gehirns. 40p.  8?
Rostock, C. Hinstorff,  1933.
  DIEKOW,  Hellmuth [Georg Adolf] 1907-
*Ein Fall  von  Ruptur eines  Aortenaneurysmas
in den rechten Vorhof   [Berlin] 26p.   8?  Kall-
miinz, M. Lassleben, 1936.
  DIEKOW,  Kurt [Fritz Ernst] 1910-      ♦Un-
tersuchungen iiber eine  braune  Granulations-
geschwulst  und iiber deren Beziehungen zu den
braunen  Tumoren  und  Epuliden.   20p.   8?
Greifswald, H. Adler,  1935.
  DIEL,   Franziska,   1903-       *Ueber  die
Vorbehandlung von operablen und inoperablen
Cervix-Carcinomen  mit  2-prozentigem  Chlo-
ramin-Glyzerin, mit besonderer Berucksichtigung 
DIEL
371
DIELECTRICITY
  der bakteriellen Befunde   [Diisseldorf]  23p.  8?
  Heidelb., F. Schulze,  1931.
    DIEL,   Philipp,  1891-         *Beitrag   zum
  Studium der aleukamischen Myelose.   31p.  8?
  Berl.,  E. Ebering, 1917.


  DIELECTRICITY.

    See  also  Electricity; Electrolysis; also names of
  conductors and non-conductors.
    Gemant,  A.   Liquid dielectrics.    185p.   8?
  N. Y., 1933.
    Adamczewski,  I.   Die  Ionenbeweglichkeiten in  dielek-
  trischen Fliissigkeiten.  Bull, internat. Acad, polon. sc, 1934,
  ser A 217-30.—Cavallaro,  L.  Dispersione anomala di gelatine
  metallizzate.  Boll. Soc. ital. biol. sper., 1935, 10: 198-200.—
  Fowler, R. H.  An  elementary theory of electronic semi-
  conductors, and some of their possible  properties.  Proc. R.
  Soc, Lond., 1933, ser. A., 140: 505-22.—Jackson, W.  Power
  loss phenomena in liquid  dielectrics.   Ibid., 142: 606-20.—
  Pauthenier, M., Moreau-Hanot, M., &  Guillien, R.  Charge
  des petites spheres dielectriques dans  un champ electrique
  ionise.  C. rend. Acad, sc, 1932, 195: 213.—Pearce, J. N., &
  Berhenke, L.  F. The electric moments  of some organic com-
  pounds.  J. Phys.  Chem.,  1935,  39: 1005-10.—Philip, J. C.
  Das dielektrische  Verhalten fliissiger Mischungen, besonders
  verdunnter Losungen.  Zschr. phys. Chem., 1897, 24: 18-38.—
  Slawinski, A.   Determination du volume des  corps  dielec-
  triques en suspension ou en d£pot dans  un electrolyte, par la
  methode des 2 tubes.  Bull., Soc. chim. biol., Par., 1934,  16:
  448-60.—Sommerman, G. M. L. Behavior of dielectrics under
  alternating stress.  J. Franklin Inst.,  1935,  219: 433-58 —
  Watanabe, Y.  Pizeo-electric oscillators   and  piezo-electric
  frequency stabilizers.  Saito Ho On Kai Monogr. Ser., 1928, 5:
  No 3.—Whitehead, J. B.   Limitations of high voltage insula-
  tion.  J. Franklin Inst.,  1937, 224:  363-80.—WulflT,  P., &
  Schwindt, H.   Beitrage zur Messung des  dielektrischen Ver-
  lustes und der Hochfrequenzleitfahigkeit; iiber einen verlust-
  armen  Quarzkondensator.   Zschr.  phys.  Chem.,  1938,  39:
  Abt. B, 315-21.—Wulff, P., & Takashima, S.  Beitrage  zur
  Messung des  dielektrischen Verlustes und der Hochfrequenz-
  leitfahigkeit.   Ibid.,  322-31.—Zuehlke, A.  A.,  & Ingersoll,
  L. R.  The dependence of the Kerr electro-optic effect on tem-
  perature, for  carbon  disulphide and halowax oil.  J. Optic.
  Soc. America,  1937, 27: 314-7.

  ---   Biological  aspect.
    Cavallaro,  L.  Costante  dielettrica e biologia.  Arch.  sc.
  biol., Bologna, 1933, 19: 144-76. ------ Costante dielettrica
  e biologia; misura della costante dielettrica di soluzioni acquose
  di polipeptidi.  Ibid., 1934, 20: 567-71.  ------  Dispersione
  delle onde hertziane in soluzioni  di gelatina.  Ibid., 572-82.
  -----  Dispersione delle onde hertziane in soluzioni di gliadina.
  Ibid., 583-7.—Chon, E. J., Thomas, L., McMeekin, J., Edsall,
  T. The dielectric constant  as a factor in the internal environ-
  ment.   Sunti  Congr. internaz. fisiol., 1932, 14. Congr., 51.—
  Frankenthal, M.  Ueber die Dielektrizitatskonstanten der was-
  serigen Losungen einiger Aminosauren und Polypeptide.  Zschr.
  phys. Chem.,  Abt.  B, 1932, 19: 328-43.—Gicklhorn, J.  Die
  Dielektrizitatskonstante in der Physiologie (eine Skizze zum ge-
  genwartigen Stand)  Protoplasma, Lpz.,  1927,  1:  124-42.
  -----  Untersuchungen mit Losungen verschiedener Dielek-
  trizitatskonstanten und Versuch einer Analyse der physiologi-
  schen Wirkung. Ibid., 1933, 18:  54-73.—Hafner, E. A.  Bi-
  ologie  und Dielektrizitatskonstante. Erg.  Physiol., 1925,  24:
  566-93.—Ealinowski,  E.  La question de la constante dielec-
  trique  dans les problemes  de la constitution chimique  des
  composes organiques en rapport avec leur action pharmaco-
  dynamique. C. rend. Congr. internat. pharm., 1935, 12. Congr.,
 386.—Waelsch,  H.  H.  Untersuchungen mit Losungen ver-
 schiedener Dielektrizitatskonstanten und Versuch einer Analyse
 der physiologischen Wirkung:  die Lebensdauer von  Daphnia
 magna in stark verdiinnten  Salzlosungen.  Protoplasma, Lpz.,
 1933, 18: 74-89.—Wyman, J., jr.   Studies on the dielectric
 constant of protein  solutions; zein.  J. Biol. Chem., 1931,  90:
 443-76.  Also  repr.

 ---    Constant.

   Rieckhoff,  H. [H.]   *Ueber  Hochfrequenz-
 leitfahigkeit und Dielektrizitatskonstanten wass-
 riger Elektrolytlosungen.  p.577-616.   8?   Kiel,

 1929.
   Also Ann. Phys., Lpz., 1929, 5. F., 2:
   Bliih   O.    Dielektrizitatskonstante  und  Leitfahigkeit.
 Protoplasma, Lpz., 1935, 23: 410-42.  ——— & Kroczek. J.
 Ueber  die  Dielektrizitatskonstanten amphoterer Elektrolyt-
 losungen.  Zschr. phys. Chem., Abt. B,  1934 27: 270-81.-
 Braune, H.. &  Giertz, W. Ueber die Temperaturabhangigkeit
 der Dielektrizitatskonstante und der D'chte des  Nitrobenzols
 in der Nahe des Schmelzpunktes.  Ibid., Abt. A, 1932, lbl.
 389 —Burton, E. F..  & Turnbull, L. G.  Dielectric constants of
 solids as high frequencies and the influence of water of crystal-
lisation on dielectric constant.  Proc. R. Soc, Lond., 1937, ser.
A, 158: 182-98.—Gore, R. C, & Briscoe, H. T.  The dielectric
constants  of solutions of some organic acids  in ethyl-alcohol
and benzene.  J. Phys. Chem., 1936, 40:  619-25.—Herz, W.
Die Dielektrizitatskonstanten bei der kritischen Temperatur.
Zschr.  phys. Chem., 1922, 103: 269-72.—Kamienski, B.  The
influence of the size, symmetry and concentration of ions and
dipoles on the dielectric potential at the solution-dielectric inter-
face.  Bull, internat. Acad, polon. sc, 1935,  ser.  A, 309-18.
---— &  Goslawski, W.  The influence of the hydrogen ions
on the dielectric potential and the surface tension of some alka-
loids and other organic substances in aqueous solutions.  Ibid.,
515-30.—Keller, R.   Neue  Dielektrizitatskonstanten.   Bio-
chem. Zschr., 1923, 136: 163-8.—Li, N. M., &  Williams, J. W.
Dielectric  constant and particle size; studies with chlorinated
rubber  solutions.  J. Phys.  Chem.,  1937,  41:  1171-81 —
Rahimi, N. G.  Contribution a l'6tude de la  conductibilite
electrique  et de la constante dielectrique du quartz et de quel-
ques autres cristaux.   J. phys. radium, Par.,  1938,  7. ser., 9:
291-6.—Williams, J. W.  Chemical applications of recent di-
electric constant theory.  J.  Franklin Inst., 1933,  219: 211-
36.—Young,  A. C.  The influence of a magnetic field on the
dielectric constants of gaseous and liquid nitrogen and oxygen.
Canad. J.  Res., 1935, 13: Sec. A, 111-9.


----   Constant:  Measurement.
   Baker, E. B., & Boltz, H. A. The accurate measurement of
the breakdown and current voltage characteristics  of liquid
dielectrics with direct potentials.  Rev. Sc. Instrum., 1936, 7:
50-2.—Cavallaro, L.   Misura della  costante dielettrica  di
soluzioni di gelatina.  Boll. Soc. ital. biol. sper., 1934, 9: 925-
8.—Doborzynski, D.  Messungen der Dielektrizitatskonstante
fester  Korper mit Hilfe der Methode pondero-motorischer
Krafte.  Bull, internat. Acad, polon. sc,  1937, ser. A, 320;
335.—Halbedel.  G.  Messmethoden und Messungen der  Di-
elektrizitatskonstante amphoterer  Elektrolyte.  Zschr.  phys.
Chem., Abt. B, 1936, 33: 83-108.—Kallmann. H., & Dorsch,
K. E.  Ueber die in diinnen Schichten wirkenden Krafte (eine
Messung der Dielektrizitatskonstante diinner Schichten)  Ibid.,
1927, 126: 305-22.—Kamienski, B.  On the method for meas-
uring the dielectric potentials at the solution-air interface.
Bull, internat. Acad, polon. sc 1935, ser. A,  129-36.-—Linton,
E. P.,  & Maass, O.  The dielectric constant of water and its
temperature coefficient  as determined by a resonance method.
J. Am. Chem.  Soc, 1932, 54: 1863-5.—McKay, R.  W  Meas-
urement  of dielectric constant of electrolytes.  Canad. J. Res.,
1935,  12: 377-97.—Monch, G.   Bemerkung  zur Methode,
Dielektrizitatskonstanten im Schwingkreis  zu  bestimmen.
Zschr.  phys. Chem., Abt. B, 1932, 16: 438-42.—Shutt, W. J.,
& Rogan, H.  A critical experimental investigation of the force
method of  determining the dielectric  capacity of  conducting
liquids at low frequencies.  Proc. R. Soc, Lond., 1936, ser. A,
157: 359-72.

DIELECTROLYSIS.

   See also Electrolysis; Electrophoresis.
   Bourguignon,  G.  Classification de  24  ions  en families
chimiques par leur action vasomotrice dans la dielectrolyse
transcerebrale.  Ann. physiol., Par., 1933,  9:  817-29.  Also
Nervenarzt, 1935, 8: 29. ------  La dielectrolyse.  Rev. gen.
clin. ther., 1936, 50: 710-2.  ------& Eliopoulos. S.  Families
chimiques naturelles et action vasomotrice de  differents ions
dans la dielectrolyse  trans-cerel>rale.  Bull.  Soc.  chim.  biol.,
Par., 1933, 15: 445-69, pl., 3 ch.—Bourguignon, G., & Monnier.
M.   Demonstration histo-chimique de 1'extraction  et de  la
fixation par la dielectrolyse d'ions prealablement introduits
dans le sang. C. rend. Soc. biol., 1936, 123: 975-8.—Giraudean.
Dielectrolyse de pilocarpine; sa valeur diagnostique. J. radiol.
electr., 1932, 16:217.

   DIEM,  Ernst,   1904-        *Ueber   Nachim-
pfungen  mit  Vakzine  Jenner  bei  Personen,  die
wahrend  der  Jahre  1921-23  an  milden  Pocken
(variola modificata incertis causis  (1))   erkrankt
waren;   nebst  Bericht  iiber  Impfresultate   an
Varizellenkranken   [Zurich]  22p.   8?  Basel,  B.
Schwabe &  Co., 1930.
   DIEM, Eugen Maximilian, 1909-       *Ueber
die Hemmung der  Milchsaurebildung im Muskel
durch Sauerstoff.    15p.  8?  Munch.,  G.  Eber-
mayer [1936]
  DIEM,  Max, 1894-       *Ein Fall von Xan-
thoma  tuberosum  multiplex mit stark erhohtem
Blutcholesteringehalt.   24p.  pl.  8?  Erlangen,
K.  Dores, 1931.
  DIEM, Otto.  *Die  einfach demente Form der
Dementia   praecox   (Dementia  simplex)  ein
klinischer Beitrag zur Kenntniss der  Verblodungs-
psychosen   [Zurich]   77p.   8?  Berl.,  L. Schu-
macher, 1903.
  Also Arch. Psychiat., Berl., 1903, 37: 
DIENCEPHALON
372
DIEPGEN
DIENCEPHALON.
  See under Brain.
  DIENER,  Egon, 1898-      *Ueber die dys-
trophische Form der Myotome. 26p.  8?  [Bonn]
1925.
  DIENER   [Friedrich]   Leopold  [Immanuel]
1908-       *Die  Einwirkungen  der  Rontgen-
strahlen auf  den  Cholesteringehalt  des Blut-
serums von Krebskranken.  34p.  8?  Greifswald,
H. Adler, 1935.
  DIENER,  Joseph,  1893-       *Beitrag  zur
Frage der chronischen Nierentuberkulose.  31p.
8?  Freib., 1919.
  DIENER,  Karl,  1907-       *Untersuchungen
iiber die Leberprobe nach Cattaneo.   43p.  2 1.
8?  Lpz., A. Edelmann, 1936.
  DIENER,   Kurt  [Rudolf  Erich]  1903-
*Ueber  Harnleiterstumpferkrankungen und ihre
Behandlung   [Berlin]  36p.  8?   Kallmiinz,  M.
Lassleben, 1934.
  DIENER, Richard, 1905-       *Ueber Kosme-
tik und Aesthetik in der Zahnheilkunde.  19p.
8?  [Wurzb.]  1930.
  DIENST,  Joachim  1912-       *Ueber  die
Ausnutzung  verschiedener Gemiisearten.  19p.
8?  Frankf., A. Beck, 1937.
  DIENSTANWEISUNG  zur Beurteilung  der
Dienstfahigkeit fiir das Heer und zur Ausstellung
heeresarztlicher Zeugnisse   (D. A. Of.) vom  22.
3. 1929.  264p.  8?  Berlin, Offene Worte, 1929.
  DIENST der pestbestrijding   [Plague preven-
tion]  135p.  xii.  10 ch.  3 maps.  8?  Gravenh.,
M. Nijhoff, 1920.
  DIENSTWEISUNG fiir die  Hebammen des
Grossherzogthums Baden vom  2, Januar 1902.
2 p. 1.   66p.   8?   Karlsruhe, C. F. Muller, 1902.

DIENTAMOEBA.
  See also Amoebidae.
  Brug,  S. L.  Observations on Dientamoeba fragilis.  Ann.
Trop. M. Parasit., Liverp., 1936, 30: 441-52.—Craig, C. F.
The nuclear structure  of Dientamoeba fragilis.  J.  Parasit.,
Urbana,  1926-27, 13: 137-40, pl.—Gittings, J.  C,  & Waltz,
A. D. Dientamoeba fragilis. Am. J. Dis. Child., 1927, 34: 542-
6.—Hakansson, E. G.  Dientamceba fragilis:  some further
observations. Am. J. Trop. M., 1937, 17: 349-62.—Kudo, R.
Observations on Dientamceba fragilis.  Ibid., 1926, 6: 299-304,
pl.—Robertson, A.  Specimens from a human case of infection
with Dientamceba fragilis, Jepps and Dobell, 1917.  Proc. R.
Soc. M., Lond., 1922-23, 16: sect. trop. dis. parasit., 48. ------
Note on  a case lnlected with Dientamceba fragilis, Jepps and
Dobell, 1917. J. Trop. M. Hyg., Lond., 1923, 26: 243.------
& Thomson, J. G.  Dientamoeba fragilis, Jepps and Dobell,
1917; a case of human infection in England. Ibid., 135, pl.—
Wenrich, D. H.  Studies on Dientamoeba fragilis (Protozoa)
observations with special reference to nuclear structure.  J.
Parasit., Urbana, 1936, 22: 76-83.
  DIEPENSEIFEN,  Albert,  1906-        *Die
Syphiliskranken an der Universitats-Hautklinik
Munster in  den  Jahren  1925-30.   23p.    8?
Miinst. [1932]
  DIEPGEN,  Paul,  1878-       Geschichte der
Medizin.  4v.   Berl., W. de Gruyter  & Co.,
1913-24.
  ----  Deutsche Medizin vor hundert Jahren;
ein Beitrag zur Geschichte der Romantik. 56p.
8?   Freib., Speyer &  Kaenrer, 1923.
  ----   Hahnemann und  die  Homoopathie;
historischer Beitrag zur Kritik der Lehre. 32p.
8?   Freib. i. B., Speyer & Kaerner, 1926.
  ----   Geschichte  der  sozialen Medizin;  ein
Ueberblick.  29p.  8? Lpz.,  J.  A. Barth, 1934.
   Forms Staatsmedizinische Abhandlungen, No. 1.
  ----   Deutsche Volksmedizin, wissenschaft-
liche Heilkunde und Kultur.  viii, 136p.  illust.
pl.   8?  Stuttg., F. Enke,  1935.
  ----  Die Frauenheilkunde der  Alten Welt.
ix,  348p.  illust.   roy. 8?  Miinch., J. F. Berg-
mann,  1937.
  Forms 12. Bd, 1. Teil Handb. Gyn. (J. Veit & W. Stockel)
3. Aufl., 1937.  Also editor of Abhandlungen zur Geschichte
der Medizin und der Naturwissenschaften.  8v.  8?  Berl.,
1934-35.
  ----& HEISCHKEL, Edith.  Die Medizin an
der Berliner Charity bis zur  Griindung der Uni-
versitat; ein Beitrag zur  Medizingeschichte des
18. Jahrhunderts.  185p.  8?  Berl., J. Springer,
1935.
  DIEPHUIS, Bert, 1905-      *Thrombosis of
the lateral  sinus   [Marquette  Univ.]  18p.  4?
Milwaukee, 1930.
  DIERAS, Rene, 1909-      *La thoracoplastie
antero-laterale par voie sous-pectorale; interven-
tion autonome ou complementaire d'une thoraco-
plastie paravertSbrale.   63p.  8?   Par.,  V. De-
grange,  1937.
  DIERCKS, Gertrud, 1910-      *Ein Beitrag
zur Mikrophotographie von Haaren (Infrarot-
Photographie)    [Heidelberg]   5p.   2  pl.   8?
Berl., R. Pfau, 1935.
  DIERICHS, Rudolf, 1901-       *Zur Klinik
des Hypernephroms und  der  Einfluss der Ne-
phrektomie  [Berlin]  53p.  8? [Bochum, Laupen-
miihlen & Dierichs, 1926]
  DIERKES, Herta, 1910-       *Ueber Schadi-
gungen  der Zahne und des  Parodontiums  nach
Radikaloperationen der Kieferhohle   (Caldwell-
Luc)   29p.   8?   Konigsb., J. Raabe,  1936.
  DIERKS,  Hans  Heinrich   [Ludwig   Otto
Theodor] 1892-      ^Untersuchungen iiber die
Beeinflussung  der  Milchsekretion  bei  Kiihen
durch Eigenmilchinjekti men  [Leipzig] 25p.  8?
Stuttg., 1922.
  Also Mhefte prakt. Tierh., 1922, 33: 25-47.
  DIERKS, Hermann, 1897-        *Neuralgi-
forme Schmerzen im Kiefergebiete  [Kiel]  23p.
8?  Lpz., Gebr. Gerhardt, 1935.
  DIERNBERGER, Karl, 1904-      *Der Ob-
turator  und  seine  Befestigungsmoglichkeiten.
31p.  8?   Munch., 1928.
  DIERS, Eberhard  1906-       *Beitrage zur
Pathologie und  Therapie der Typhus- und  Para-
typhusbazillenausscheider   [Munster]  43p.   2
tab.   8?  Bottrop i. W., W.  Postberg, 1933.
  DIERS, Marie  1867-       Die Doktorin vom
Bullenberg.  257p.  8?  Berl., P. Franke [1936]
  DIESINGER, Erich [Ernst  Wilhelm] 1898-
*Ueber Pankreatitis acuta und Pankreasnekrose.
42p.  8?   Bonn,  P. Kubens, 1929.
  DIESINGER,  Walter, 1905-        *Ueber
Ultraviolettdurchlassiges Gias.  40p.   8?  Marb.,
J. Hamel, 1931.
  DIESTELHORST, Heinrich Herbert,  1900-
      *Ein Fall von Spontanruptur eines Papil-
larmuskels   [Leipzig]  16p.  8?   [Zeulenroda i.
Thiir., A. Oberreuter] 1929.

DIET.
  See also Dietetics; Eating; Food; Metabolism;
Nutrition; also names  of foodstuffs  as  Butter;
Fat; Fruit;  Meat; Milk, &c.
  Bakkie, M. B.  That woman in  charge of feedin'  'em all.
Red Cross Courier,  1937, 17: 15-7.—Bentley. M. C.  Practical
points in  nutrition.  Bull.  Iowa Inst.,  1910, 18: 252-5.—
Delort, M. Conseils  d'un medecin sur I'm t, de manger.  J.
m&l.  Paris, 1934, 54: 429.—Drew-Brook, L. D. Diet.  Do-
minion Dent. J., 1924, 36:  198-203.—Eijkinan, C.  Een en
ander over voeding.  Geneesk. bl. Klin. lab. prakt., Haarlem,
1005-6, 12: 211-30.—Escudero, P.   Importancia  da ali-
mentacao.  Fol. med., Rio, 1934, 15: 205.—Foveau de Cour-
melles.  Alimentation, lumiere et vitamines.  Vie mid.,
1928, 9: 1039-44.—Gauducheau,  A.  Remarques sur l'ali-
mentation des civilises.  Rev. sc,  Par., 1932, 70: 300-5.—
Gauss, H. The basis of diet.  Colorado M., 1926, 23: 240-5 —
Goedseels, L. Regimes.  Rev. mdd., Louvain, 1931, 97-101.—
Gonzalez, J. F. Alimentaci6n.  Actas Conf. san.  panamer.,
1934, 9. Conf., 354-01.—Grimm, V.  Unser taglich Brot gib una
heute.  Veroff. Medverwalt., 1933, 40:  523-650.—Gunn, E.
Diet. Med. J. Australia, 1927, 2: suppl., 160.—Hefter, U. M. 
DIET
373
DIET
  [Modern views on the question  of diet]  Sovet. vrach.  gaz.,
  1932, 36: 777.—Heun. E.  Die Erniihrung als Lebensproblem.
  Physiatrie, Berl., 1933, 5: 13-8.—Lawrence,  R.  D.  Diet and
  dietaries.   Lancet,  Lond., 1933, 2:  1331-3.—Long, C.  A.
  Remarks upon alimentation.  Tr. Luzerne Co. M. Soc, 1912,
  20: 99-103.—Novaro, R.  La alimentaci6n.   Sem. mid.,  B.
  Air., 1936, 43: pt 2,  601-6.—Ragazzi, C. A.  L'alimentazione
  umana.  Riv. Soc. ital. igiene,  1938, 60:  121-30.—Rehfuss,
  M. E.  The diet, the public, and the physician.  Week. Roster,
  Phila., 1937,  32: 1397-401.—Ritchie,  T. R.  Diet.   Med. J.
  Australia, 1927,  2: suppl., 160.—Schurmeier, F. C.   Dieting.
  Illinois M. J., 1933,  63: 368.—Scott. J. M.  D.   Diet from a
  physiologist's point of view.  S. Barth. Hosp. J., Lond., 1924-
  25, 23: 167-70.—Sternberg, W.  Die menschliche Nahrung
  und die menschliche Ernahrung in der Tiermedizin und in der
  Humanmedizin.   Zbl. ges. Physiol. Path. Stoffwechs.,  1910,
  n. F., 5: 801-8.—Taboadela, J. A. La alimentacion del hombre.
  San. & benef.,  Habana, 1918, 20: 398,  pl.—Waxweiler,  E.
  Sur un facteur  important dans  la  comparaison des  regimes
  alimentaires.   Congr. internat. hyg. aliment., Brux.,  1910, 2.
  Congr., Sect.  7, 99-102.

  ----   acid and alkaline.

    See also  Diet, Fads.
    Theine,  H.   *Die Auswirkungen der alkaloti-
  schen  Rohkost  und  einer sauren   Kost  auf die
  Lageschwankungen  der Saure- und  Ammonia-
  kausscheidung mit dem Harn  [Marburg]  28p.
  8?  Osnabruck, 1932.
    Barone, V. G., &  Bonanno, A. M.  Azione di diete speri-
  mentali acidosiche e alc.nl osirhe sul contenuto calcio-potassico
  del siero  di  sangue.   Sperimentale,  1932,  86: 201; 211 —
  Beckmann.  Saure und alkalische  Kost in  ihrer Bedeutung
  fiir die Therapie.  Med. Korbl.  Wurttemberg,  1930,  100:
  553-5.—Bendzulla, E.  Aminosauren  und  Diatetik.  Med.
  Welt, 1927, 1: 1708.—Bonanno, A. M.  Beziehunsen zwischen
  saurer  oder alkalischer Diat und immunbiologischen Abwehr-
  kraften.   Zschr.  Immunforsch.,  1932-33, 77:  19-24.   Also
  Ann. paul. med.  cir.,  1937, 33:  323-9.—Davis, N. J.  Calcium,
  phosphorus and  nitrogen retention of children; effects of  acid-
  forming and base-forming diets.  Am. J. Dis. Child., 1935, 49:
  611-24.—Doane, J. C.   A study of the effects  of a long con-
  tinued basic and acid diet.  Rev. Gastroenter., 1935, 2:  119-
  28.-—Hindhede,  M.  Eiweissminimum bei  saurer und  basi-
  scher Nahrung.  Zschr. Ernahrung, 1931, 1:  145-51.—Jansen.
  W. H.  Was ist an der Ernahrungslehre vom Baseniiberschuss?
  Munch, med. Wschr., 1932, 79: 1798.—Kellogg, J.  H.  The
  acids  of foods.  Good Health,  1934, 69: 11-7.—Kroetz,  C.
  Saure und alkalische Kost.  Aerztl.  Rdsch., 1929, 39: 207-302.
  Also Munch, med. Wschr.,  1929, 76: 1788; 1842.  Also  Fortsch.
  Ther., 1930, 6: 197-202—Medvedev, A. M., & Grushko, V. M.
  [Acid and  base radicals in food rations, applied in the  Moskva
  Clinical Institute for infectious  diseases]   Sovet. vrach.  J.,
  1937, 2: 302-7.—Michalowsky, E. H.   Alkalireserve und saure
  Kost.  Klin. Wschr., 1930, 9: 1505.—Morhardt, P. E.  L'equi-
  libre acide-base et le regime alimentaire.  l'resse mid., 1930,
  38: 965-8.—Petow, H.   Ueber die Beeinflussung der  Aziditat
  des Protoplasmas durch die Reaktion der  Nahrung. Verh.
  Deut. Ges. inn.  Med., 1926,  38. Kongr.,  460.—Schade, H.,
  Beck. A., & Reimers, C.  Physikochemische Untersuchungen
  zur Wirkung der sauren Kost.   7bl. Chir., 1930, 57: 1077-81.—
  Stahl, R.  Sauren- und Basengl' ichgewicht in der Ernahrung.
  Med. Welt, 1931, 5: 842-4.—Straub, H. Alimentare Sauerung
 und  Alkalisierung.   Ther. Gegenwart, 1929,   70: 481-7.—
 Terroine,  E.  F., &  Champagne, M.   Influence du  rapport
 acides-bases de la ration sur la grandeur de la depense azotee.
 C. rend. Acad, sc, 1932, 194: 203-6.—Thompson, J. D.  Bal-
 ance your diet for acid and alkaline foods.  Eating Your  Way
 to Health,  1934,  3: No. 126, 1.—Weiss, P.  Alkaline and acid
 foods.  J. State M., Lond., 1931,  39: 666-71.

 ----  balanced.

    See also Diet, Food requirements.
    Clendening,  L.   The  balanced diet.   207p.
 8?   N. Y.,  1936.
    Watt, W.   Correct eating thru balanced  meals.
 176p.   8?  Los Ang. [1926]
   Balanced diets for India.   Brit. M. J.,  1935, 1: 935.—
 Balancing (The)  of foods; a simple explanation of the science
 of  being fed.   Sc. American,  1908.  66:  suppl.. 267.—Byrd
 men to have balanced diet.  Everybody's Health, 1934, 19:
 No. 2, 4 —Gaehlinger, H., & Becart, A.  Le  regime equihbre.
 Presse med.,  1938,   46:  452-4.—Hemmerdinger,  A.   Une
 Bemaine d'alimentation rnisonn<5e.  Bull. Soc. sc. hyg. aliment.,
 Par., 1926,  14: 118-22.—Hopkins, F. G. Balance in nutrition.
 Brit. M  J., 1920, 2:  802.—Iknayan,  N.  C.   Essential  of a
 balanced diet.   Illinois M.  J.,  1925, 48: 237-41—Importance
 (The) of a well balanced diet.  Ind. M. Rec, 1934 54: 294-0 —
 Mitchell, H. H.  Balanced diets, net energy  values and  spe-
 cific dynamic effects.  Science,  1934, 80: 558-61.—Morhardt,
 P. E. Equilibres alimentaires.  Vie m£d., 1938,  19: 5oo-8.—
 Niyogi, S. P., Patwardhan, V.  N.. & Chitre, R.  G. Balanced
 diets.  Ind. J. M. Res., 1936-37, 24: 787-96.-Pollia, J. A.
The essentials of a balanced menu.  Pacific Dent. Gaz., 1932,
40; 55-64,—Randoin, L., Alquier, J. [et al.]  Reproduction,
 croissance et equilibre alimentaire.  C. rend. Acad, sc, 1926,
 182: 94-6.—Reeves, R. S.  Important scientific factors in the
 production of the balanced diet.  Week. Roster, Phila., 1935,
 30: 1400-7.—Taylor, J. M.   Regulation of mature nutrition;
 the balanced ration.  Med. Times, N. Y., 1920, 48: 58-62.—
 Wigelsworth,  J. W.  Balanced  diet;  a paramount  necessity
 as a basis for physical health, growth and function.  J. Am. Ass.
 M. Phys. Res., 1929-30, 7: 135-9.

 ----   carbohydrate  [high and low]

   See also under Diabetes, Diet: Carbohydrates.
   Abt, A. F.  The use of carbohydrates in the diet and treat-
 ment of infants.  Nebraska M. J., 1933,  18: 241-6.—Adlers-
 berg, D., & Porges, O.  Ueber die  entwassernde  Wirkung
 kohlehydratarmer  Kost  und  ihre  therapeutische Verwend-
 barkeit.  Klin.  Wschr.,  1933,  12:  1446-50.—Agnoli, R., &
 Untersteiner, L.  Influenza della alimentazione unilaterale sui
 processi di  desaminazione intraorganica;  azione della dieta
 prevalentementc carboidratica.  Arch. sc. biol., Bologna, 1934-
 35, 20: 474-85.—Baisch, A.  Ueber den  Einfluss der Kohle-
 hydraternahrung auf den Wassergehalt des Organismus bei
 wachsenden Ratten.  Jahrb.  Kinderh., 1929,  3.  F.,  74: 323-
 41.—Bauer, E.  Neue Gesichtspunkte fiir die Ernahrung  mit
 Kohlehydraten.   Zschr. Kinderh.,  1934-35,  57:  116-23.—
 Bennett, T. I.   Therapeutic uses of high carbohydrate diets.
 Lancet, Lond., 1924, 2: 6-9.—Blackham, R. J.  Carbohydrates
 in nutrition.  J. R. San. Inst., 1929-30, 50:  602-7.—Bons-
 dorff,  B. von.   Ueber die Bedeutung des  Speichels fiir die
 Ausniitzung  einer   kohlehydratreichen  Nahrung.    Skand.
 Arch.  Physiol.,  Berl.,  1931, 62: 282-98.—Brandenler, V. S.
 [Influence of  certain heavy carbohydrate foods (buckwheat
 cakes, dumplings, pies, etc.) on action of dog's gastric glands]
 Mosk. med. J., 1927, 7: No. 3, 1-15.—Elias, H., Kaunitz, H.
 Sauerstoffmangel und Kohlehydraterniihrung.   Verh. Deut.
 Ges. inn. Med., 1933, 45. Kongr., 425.—Fischer, D. P.  The
 effect  of high  sugar diets.   Med. Rev.  of  Rev.,  1932,  38:
 693-8.—Foldes, E.   Ueber die entwassernde Wirkung kohle-
 hydratarmer Kost  und ihre  therapeutische  Verwendbarkeit.
 Klin. Wschr., 1934,  13: 61—Goldberger, J.  Die Kohlehydrat-
 beschrankuns in der praktischen Diatetik; zuckerfreie Diat.
 Med. Welt,  1931, 5: 1288.—Hynd, A., & Rotter, D. L.  Studies
 on  the metabolism  of animals on a  carbohydrate-free diet;
 variations in the sensitivity towards insulin of different species
 of animals  on  carbohydrate-free diets.   Biochem. J., Lond.,
 1931, 25: 457-64.  ------  The effect of pitressin and pitocin
 on the distribution of fat and glycogen in the liver and muscles
 of albino rats.  Ibid., 1932, 26: 578.—Jackson, C. M.  The
 effects of high sugar diets on the growth and structure of the rat.
 J. Nutrit., 1930-31, 3: 61-77.—Junkersdorf, P., & Witsch, K.
 Tierexperimentelle  Untersuchungen  iiber den  Einfluss  un-
 physiologischer Ernahrung auf die Organzusammensetzung und
 das  Stoffwechselgeschehen;   Glykogenmastversuche.  Arch.
 exp.  Path., Lpz.,  1929,  145:  171-87.—Kerpel-Fronius, O.
 [Chemical changes from carbohydrate nutrition] Orv. hetil.,
 1934, 78: 146.—Monceaux, R.  Les hydrates de carbone dans
 la nutrition  des tuberculeux.   Rev. tuberc, Par., 1928, 3. ser.,
 9: 28-39.—Paton, J. H. P. Relation of excessive carbohydrate
 ingestion to catarrhs and other diseases.  Brit. M. J.,  1933, 1:
 738-40.—Sankaran,  G., & Rajagopal,  K.  Effect of  a  high
 carbohydrate diet  containing sugar on the glucose-tolerance
 curve in the albino  rat.  Ind. J.  M. Res., 1936-37, 24: 1077-
 81.—Vander Bogert. F.  Sweet eating; its history and effect.
 Hosp. Social Serv., 1027, 15: 324-34.

 ----   Climatic  aspect.
   Almasio.  P.  Consigli sulla dietetica dei climi caldi.  Igiene
 & vita, 1935, 18: 443.—Boltanski, E.  L'alimentation ration-
 nelle des Europeans en Guinee. Presse m£d., 1934, 42: 1317.—
 Deeks, W.  E.  Health problems  in  tropical  America with
 particular reference to diet deficiencies.  In Arb. Tropenkrankh.
 (Festschr. B. Nocht) Hamb.,  1927, 62-8.—Dryepondt.  L'ali-
 mentation du blanc au Congo.  Congr. internat.  hyg. aliment.,
 1910, 2. Congr., Sect.  2, 66-78.—Guillerm, M. J., &  Morin,
 H. G. S. Essai de determination statistique de la ration reelle
 du travailleur indigene en Cochinchine.  Bull. Soc. path, exot.,
 Par.,  1926,  19:  905-10.—Hallilay, H.  Diet in  the Tropics.
 Practitioner, Lond., 1925, 114: 101-8.—Italicus.  L'alimenta-
 zione dei nostri in Colonia.  Igiene & vita,  1936, 19: 9-11.—
 Justi.   Ueber Ernahrung in der heissen Zone.  Hamburg med.
 Ueberseehefte,  1914-15,  1: 224-8— Lins, S.   Fundamentos
 scientificos da alimentacao racional nos climas quentes. Brasil
 med., 1931,  45:  917-24.—Neumann. R. O.   Die Kost in der
 Fremde.  Umschau,  1926, 30: 489-91.—Osinovsky, N. I.
 [Diets for normal and sick children in warm climates]  Sovet.
 pediat., 1934,  No. 4, 124-6.—Rivoalen.  L'alimentation  des
 europ^ens aux colonies.  Marseille mid., 1937,  74: pt 2, 285-
 94.—Schunck  de Goldfeim, J.   Alimentation rationnelle  des
 Europeans en Guinee.  Rev. mid. hyg. trop., Par., 1933, 25:
 161-5.—Thiroux, A.   L'alimentation  et  l'homme moderne
l'hygiene de  l'alimentation dans les colonies francaises.  Presse
med., 1937, 45: 847-9.

----   deficient.

  See  subheadings  (faulty;   underfeeding)  also
Deficiency disease; also  under names of deficient
constituents as Iron; Vitamin  deficiency, &c. 
DIET
374
DIET
----  Determination and prescription.

  See also subheading Standards; also names of
physiological conditions and diseases as Diabetes,
Diet;  Pregnancy, Diet, &c.
  Collens, W. S.  System of diet writing.   42p.
8?   N. Y. [1933]
  Method (A)  for  determining  an adequate
minimum food allowance with 15 points for the
social worker who has to deal with the nutrition
problems.   16p.  8?   N. Y., 1922.
  Barnes, L. P.  The importance and ease of prescribing diets.
J. S. Carolina M. Ass., 1935, 31: 49-54.—Bullmann, G. A., &
Bittel,  H.   Beschreibung  einer graphischen  Methode der
Bestimmung der Standardkost aus Gewicht, Grosse, Lebens-
alter und Geschlecht.  Med. Klin., Berl.,  1932, 28: 1065 —
Collens, W. S.  A simple method for writing a scientific diet.
J. Am. M.  Ass., 1933,  100: 184.  Also repr.—Heupke, W.
Ueber Berucksichtigung  von Klima und Jahreszeit bei der
Zusammensetzung und Bereitung der Krankenkost.  Miinch.
med. Wschr., 1936, 83: 441-4.—Kernan, W. E.  Adult feeding;
unit of weight in abdomen  contrasted with the calorie as a
connecting link.   Med. Rev.  of Rev.,  1926,  32:  225-34 —
Marshall, J. A.  Will the physician prescribe the diet?  J. Am.
M.  Ass., 1931, 97: 1072.  Also repr.—Richards, D. W., jr,  &
Coburn, A. F. Diet determinations; a graphic method.  Arch.
Int. M., 1927, 39: 93-97.  Also repr.—Smart, W.  A. M.  A
rotary nomogram for use in the calculation of diabetic and
other diets.  Brit. J. Exp. Path., 1925-26, 6: 14-6.—Weissen-
bach, R. J.  Une feuille type de regime alimentaire. H6pital,
1925, 13:50-3.

----  dissociated.
  Gilbert-Dreyfus & Salembiez, M. H.  Le regime dissocte.
Bull. gen. the>., 1935, 186: 81-7.—Leon-Meunier.  Des repas
homogenes; dans un mSme repas peut-on associer  viandes  et
legumes?   Presse mid., 1935,  43:  647.—Noorden,  C. von.
Ueber  Zickzackkost.  Ther. Gegenwart, 1931, 72:  11-3 —
Norsa, G.  Regime a zig-zag e regime dissociato.  Gazz. osp.,
1935, 56: 537-9.

----   dry.

   See under subheading Systems.

----   Economic aspect.

   See also Diet, low cost; Diet,  Social aspect.
   Hofmann,   E.    Preisbewegung  und   Kosten
der Lebenshaltung in Mannheim im Jahre  1933-
34.  2v.   28p.; 35p.   8?   Mannheim,  1934-35.
    Maas.   Minimalernahrung  in  der  Notzeit.
8p.  8?   [n. p., 1932]
   Ore, J. B.   Food,  health  and income; report
on  a  survey  of adequacy of  diet  in relation to
income.   71p.   8?  Lond., 1936.
   Schetjnert, A., &  Krzywanek,  F. W.   Die
Kost in  bauerlichen  Haushaltungen.  56p.  8?
Lpz., 1932.
   Abelin, I.  Erniihrungsfragen.   Klin.  Wschr., 1929,  8:
1009-12.—Ahuja, P. N.   Diet  factor  in  human economy.
Sind M. J.,  1935-36, 8: 170-4.—Alquier, J.  Essai devaluation
des depenses alimentaires de la France. Bull. Soc. sc. hyg.
aliment.,  Par.,  1926,  14:  244-9.—Arbeitslosigkeit, Aussen-
handel und Ernahrung.  Reichsgesundhbl., 1935, 10: 185-8.—
Baker, W. F. Economics of dietetics.  J. Am. Inst. Homeop.,
1935, 28: 19-22.—Bornstein.  Erniihrungssorgen.  Bl. Volks-
gesundhpfl.,  1922, 22:  115.—Bregy, L., &  Malvoz,  E.  Nos
besoins alimentaires et les circonstances £conomiques actuelles.
Liege m<5d.,  1936, 29: 1061-77.—Cathcart, E. P.  Economic
aspects of diet.   Rep. Brit. Ass. Advance. Sc, 1935,  408.—
Comparative (A) study of amounts and costs of food and labor.
J. Am. Diet. Ass., 1934, 9:  382-8.—Concepcion, I. The eco-
nomic aspect of nutrition of our masses. J. Philippine Islands
M. Ass., 1931, 11: 80-93.—Cost (The) of an adequate diet.
Lancet, Lond., 1933, 2: 1215.—Diets of families with low in-
comes.  J.  Am.  M. Ass.,  1936,  106:  1201.—Evans, W.  A.
The present and  prospective effects of the depression on health.
Hosp. Social Serv., 1932, 26:  138-45.—Food,  health and in-
come [Review of book by Sir John Boyd Orr,  with this title]
Nurs. Times, Lond., 1936,  32: 289.—Gauducheau. A.  Eco-
nomic actuelle de l'alimentation.  Rev. hyg., Par., 1935, 57:
£2474fJCrH?rd'  H- Economic conditions and malnutrition!
Med. Off., Lond., 1934, 52: 133.—Hill, A. B.  A physiological
and economic study of  the diets of  workers in rural areas as
compared  with those of workers  resident in  urban districts.
JA  Hyf\. Cambr.,  1925-26,  24:  189-240.—Hindhede, M.
[Cost of living in Denmark in 1933, and in the United States
of  America  in  1935]   Ugeskr. laeger, 1937,  99: 749-53.—
Linton, R. G. The economic possibilities of scientific nutrition.
J. State M., Lond., 1935, 43:  125-31.—M'Gonigle, G. C. M.
ESjTft Su=no,on and  the  public health-   Med. Off.,  Lond.,
1933, 49: 215; 225.  ------  Poverty, nutrition and the public
health (an investigation into some of the results of moving a
slum population to modern dwellings)  Proc.  R. Soc. M„
Lond., 1933, 26: epid., 11-21.—McLester, J. S.  Influence of
the depression on the nutrition of the American people.  J. Am.
M. Ass., 1936, 106: 1865-9—Marlatt, A. L. The Department
of  Home Economics at the University of Wisconsin and ita
work.   Congr. internat. hyg. aliment., 1910, 2. Congr., Sect. 7,
87-90.—Mathews, S.  Feeding the average family in present
day economic conditions. J. Am. Diet. Ass., 1934, 10: 20-3.—
Nickerson, E. C.  Increased  food costs and public health.
Connecticut Health Bull.,  1938,  52: 78-80.—Niles, G.  M.
Parsimony in  nutrition.  J. Am.  M. Ass., 1910,  55: 941.—
Nyrop, E.  [Income—nutrition—health]  Ugeskr. laeger, 1937,
99: 227; 242.—Parsimony in nutrition [edit.]  Med. Rec, N. Y.,
1908, 74: 672.—Perico, T.  Quanto l'insegnamento dell'econo-
mia domestica giovi alia formazione della coscienza alimentare
del popolo.  Riv. Soc. ital. igiene, 1938, 60:  131-6.—Rott, F.
Einfluss der Wirtschaftskrise auf die Lebenshaltung der Familie;
Erkenntnisse und Folgerungen.  Fortsch. Gesundhfiirs., 1933,
7:  3-13.—Most (The) suitable methods of detecting malnu-
trition due to the economic depression.  Q. Bull. Health Org.
League  Nat.,  1933, 2: 116-27.—Tyszka.  Der  Einfluss der
Wirtschaftskrise auf Lebenshaltung und  Ernahrungslage des
deutschen Volkes.   Klin. Wschr., 1932,  11: 1169; 1209.—
Wiehl, D. G. Diets of low-income families in New  York City.
Q.  Bull.  Milbank Mem. Fund,  1933,  11: 308-24.  -----
Diets of low-income families in Cleveland, Detroit, and Syra-
cuse.  Ibid.,  1934,  12: 35-46.  ------  Diets of low-income
families surveyed in  1933; health  and depression studies.
Pub. Health Rep., Wash., 1936, El: 77-97.—Williams, F. M.
What  does it  cost to live? J. Am.  Diet. Ass.,  1935-36,  11:
536-41.—Wolf, K.  Die Verschlechterung der Nahrung in der
Nachkriegszeit.  Zschr. Hyg., 1922, 98: 48-67.—Wrenstedt, J.
[State  of nutrition and economic pressure among the various
classes in Norway]  Norsk mag. laegevid., 1936, 97: 203-32.—
Zavagli, V. Crisi economica e disoccupazione; per une migliore
utilizzazione degli alimenti e delle vitamine. Ann. igiene, 1933,
43: 439-45.

----    Effects.
  See also subheadings of Diet (Hygienic aspect;
Pathologic aspect) also subjects as Blood pressure,
Variations;  Constitution;  Endocrine   system;
Fertility;  Growth;  Immunity;  Longevity;  also
names of organs as Stomach,  &c.
  Allen,  I. C. B.   Your  foods  and  you;  or,
The role of diet.  209p.  8?   Garden City,  1926.
  Bogert, L. J.  Nutrition and physical fitness,
554p.   8?   Phila., 1931.
  Brown,  H.   Vitality  and  diet.   147p.   8?
Lond., 1924.
  Hambuchen, E. D., geb. Pietrkowski.  ♦Ue-
ber  die Reaktion tierischer  Gewebe  und  deren
Beeinflussung durch die Ernahrung; ein  Beitrag
zur  Vitalfarbung mit  Indikatoren.    13p.   8?
[Berl.]  1930.
  Holck, H. H. G.   Diet and efficiency; a 5-year
controlled experiment on man.  72p.   8?  Chic.
[1929]
  Katase, A.  Der Einfluss  der Ernahrung auf
die  Konstitution des  Organismus;  Ergebnisse
experimentell-biologischer Forschungen.    162p.
8?   Berl., 1931.
  Nonn,  W.  *Ueber den Einfluss verschiedener
Kostformen auf  das Blutbild  des  Meerschwein-
chens.  39p.  8?   Bonn, 1930.
  Schepelmann,  E.  [H.  G.]  *Ueber  die ge-
staltende Wirkung  verschiedener Ernahrung auf
die  Organe der  Gans,  insbesondere  (iber  die
funktionelle Anpassung an die Nahrung  [Halle]
41p.  8?   Lpz., 1906.
  Schoenen,  H.   ^Untersuchungen  iiber  den
Einfluss der Art und Menge der Nahrung auf die
Organzusammensetzung und das Stoffwechselge-
schehen in verschiedenen Altersstufen.   p. 179-93.
8?   Bonn, 1932.
  Also Arch. ges. Physiol., 1932, 230:
  Wetzel,  U.   *Duodenum  und Brunnersche
Driisen der  Ratte bei pflanzlicher und tierischer
Nahrung.   33p.   8?   Greifswald,  1934.
  Abderhalden, E.  Studien iiber  den Einfluss  bestimmter
Nahrungsarten auf den Gesamtzustand des tierischen Organis-
mus.  Biochem. Zschr., 1931, 234:142-69.—Anderson, E. J. M.,
& Fraser, A. H. H. The influence of nutrition on the natural
immunity reactions of the blood and on skin reactions to bac-
terial toxins. J. Immun., Bait., 1934, 27: 1-16.—Becks, H., A 
DIET
375
DIET
Weber, M.  The influence of diet on the bone system, with
BDecial reference to the alveolar process and the labyrinthine
capsule.  J. Am. Dent. Ass., 1931, 18: 197-264.—Berg, R. Die
Bedeutung der Ernahrung fur die Widerstandsfiihigkeit gegen
Krankheiten.   Physiatrie, Berl.,  1932,  4: 138-43.   ------
Der Einfluss der Ernahrung auf die Konstitution des Organis-
mus.  Med. Klin., Berl., 1935, 31: 917; 947.—Bland-Sutton, J.
Foods and physic.  Proc. Mayo Clin.,  1927, 2: 253-5.—Boeri,
G., & Iafolla, G. Influenza dei primi prodotti della digestione
sulla funzionalita neuro-muscolare in rapporto ai diversi tipi di
alimentazione e alle diverse condizioni di funzionalita gastrica.
Policlinico, 1911,  18: sez. med.,  525-37.—Butler, A. M., &
MacKay, E. M. The influence of the sodium and potassium
content of the diet upon the sodium concentration of human
centrifuged red blood cells.  J. Biol. Chem., 1934, 106:  107-12.
Also repr.—Caradonna, G. B.,  & Cecchini, M.  Modificazioni
del tipo costituzionale in funzione con una diversa alimenta-
zione.  Monit. zool. ital., 1934, 45: suppl., 196-8.—Castigli, G.
Modificazione del tipo costituzionale in funzione di una diversa
alimentazione.  Arch. ital. anat., 1936-37, 37:  541-58.—De
Candia,  S. Les aliments et le syst&me  regulateur endocrino-
sympathique.  Nutrition, Par., 1935, 5: 287-332.—Elberg, V.
A., & Steinberg, S. J. [Changes of the blood in normal people
in relation with the conditions of nutrition]  Vrach. delo, 1923,
6: 464-71.—Fischer,  L.   Ueber Ernahrunjr. und Gefassystem.
Zschr. Ernahrung, 1932, 2: 1-6.—Friend, G. E.  Diet in relation
to physical efficiency.  Brit. M. J., 1936, 2: 276-8.—Frolov, U.
P.  [Effect of sudden  and absolute change of diet on the energy
of animals]  Arkh. biol.  nauk, 1922, 21: 159-70.—Hamel, J.,
Chavarot, M., & Aubry, P. Recherches sur le sang d'une adulte
apres 11  ans d'alimentation ovo-lacteo a la sonde.  C. rend.
Soc. biol., 1935, 119: 864-6.—Hargreaves, F., Fletcher, A. A..
& Dickson, W. H.   The influence of diet on the motor and
trophic functions  of  the  colon in rats.  Tr. R. Soc.  Canada,
1931, 3. ser., 25: Sect.  5, Biol.  Sc,  197, 3  pl.—Herrmanns-
dorfer, A.  Einflusse der Ernahrung auf die Gewebszusam-
mensetzung.  Munch, med. Wschr., 1931, 78: 571.—Heun, E.
Ernahrung und Leistungsfahigkeit. Med. Welt, 1934, 8: 1618-
20.—Hoagland, R., & Buck, J. M.  Effect of diet on the re-
sistance of the albino rat to Bacterium abortus.  J. Agr. Res.,
1930, 40:  201-8.—Kouchadov, P.  Influence de l'alimentation
sur la formule sanguine de l'homme.  C. rend. Soc. biol., 1930,
105: 207.—LampS, A. E. Die Wirkung einseitiger Kostformen
beziehungsweise des  Diatwechsels auf den Stoffwechsel sowie
das subjektive Befinden. Jahrkurs. arztl. Fortbild., 1933, 24:
H. 8, 11-9.—Langecker, H.   Experimentelle Belege fiir  die
Abhangigkeit der Stoffwechsellage von der Ernahrung. Med.
Klin., Berl., 1933, 29: 1149-51.—Larson, A. O., & Fisher, C. K.
Longevity and fecundity of Bruchus quadrimaculatus Fab. as
influenced by different foods.  J. Agr. Res., 1924-25,  29: 297-
305.—Laval le.  Zusammenfassung italienischer Arbeiten uber
Ernahrung und Immunitat.  Deut.  med. Wschr., 1925, 51:
377.—Lorand, A.  Del  influjo del regimen alimenticio en la
fuerza muscular, segtin las observaciones hechas en los indios de
Guatemala.   Med. ibera, 1930,  26: 513-6.—McCarrison, R.
The relationship of diet to the physical efficiency of Indian races.
Practitioner,  Lond.,  1925, 114:  90-100.—McCollum, E. V.
Nutrition and physical efficiency. Brit. Food J., 1920-21, 22:
43- 51* 61.—MacKay, E. M., &  MacKay, L. L.  Age  and the
effect of  unusual diets.   J. Biol. Chem., 1930, 86: 765-71 —
Moraczewski, W., & Grzycki,  S. [Effect of diet on composi-
tion of blood and elimination of some components of urine]
Polska gaz. lek., 1931, 10: 449.  Also Arch. exp. Path., Berl.,
1931, 160: 703-19.  Also J. physiol. path, gen., 1931, 29: 496-
508.—Mouriquand, G., & Weill. L.  Dietetique ethdmatopoiese.
Paris med., 1931, 79: 421-6.—Oliver, J.  Food and the natural
limit of man's life.  Med. Press & Circ, Lond., 1931, 132: 293-
6.—Onohara, K. Der Einfluss von Aenderungen im Kochsalz-
und Wassergehalt der Kost auf das Blut und  den Flussigkeits-
und  Salzaustausch  zwischen  Gewebe und  Blut.  Biochem.
Zschr., 1925.  160: 426-32.—Peczenik, O.  Ueber den Einfluss
der Nahrung auf Aktivitat und Ruhe.  Arch. ges. Physiol., 1927,
217- 696-8—Pende, N.  Alimentazione e sistema endocnno-
vegetativo.  Riv. pat. sper., 1931-32, 7: 86-96.  —----  Ali-
mentation et constitution; l'action des aliments sur le systeme
endocrino-svmpathique.  Clinique,  Par., 1932,  27:  43-8.
Piccaluga,  M.  Sulle variazioni dell'amilasi  nel siero e nelle
urine in rapporto al regime dietetico.  Studium, Nap.,  1931, 21:
427-34.—Potemkina, A.  Food, revolution  and  human  en-
durance.   Trained Nurse, 1937-38, 99: 43-9— Reynolds, M.
S., Sevringhaus, E. L.,  & Stark. M. E.  The mechanical effi-
ciency of the body on carbohydrate, fat and mixed diets.  Am.
J. Physiol., 1927, 80: 355-62.—Richou, R.  Regimes alimen-
taires, croissance et immunite antidiphtenque chez le cobaye.
C. rend.  Soc.  biol.,  1934, 115: 1595-7.—Rubner,  M.  Die
Beziehung  zwischen  Nahrungsaufwand  und   korperllcnen
Leistungen des Menschen.  Sitzber. Preuss. Akad Wiss  phys.
math. KL, 1926, 384-403.  Also Naturwissenschaften,  1927, 15:
203-12.—Schoenen, H.  Untersuchungen uber den Einfluss der
Art und Menge der Nahrung auf die Organzusammensetzung
und das Stoffwechselgeschehen in verschiedenen Altersstulen.
Arch. ges. Physiol., 1932, 230: 179-93.—Skulsky, N. A.  [Regu-
lation of the peripheral  blood circulation in connection  witn
changes in the  tissue metabolism, from  effect ofdietl  .*"n:
med. Moskva. 1929, 7: 316-21.—Smith, A. H.  The relation of
diet to changes  in tissues.  Yale J. Biol., 1928-29, 1: 145-51.-
Sure, B., Kik, M. C, & Walker, D. J.  Blood formation of the
albino rat on a standard dietary regime.  J. Nutrit., l^a^9;
1. 299-310__Tachi, H.  De l'alteration d hemoglobin et d eau
dfins le sang causee par la methode de la nourriture  du lapin.
Tohoku J. Exp.  M., 1928, 11: 366-73.—Tschopp, E.  Der
Einfluss der Nahrung auf Blut, Harn und Kot.  Schweiz. med.
Wschr., 1927, 57: 223.—Vinokurov, S.  I.  [Diet and  motor
function of digestive tract]  Vrach. delo,  1925, 8: 1145-9.—
Wada, H.  Untersuchungen  iiber das  Verhalten des  Harn-
quotienten C:N  bei der  Ernahrung mit  einer bestimmten
Probekost.  Med. Klin.,  Berl.,  1926, 22: 1532.—Weitzel. W.
Inwieweit  kann  die  Widerstandsfahigkeit unseres  Korpers
durch die Ernahrung beeinflusst werden?  Med. Welt, 1936, 10:
Effects, mental.
   See  also  Intelligence;  Learning;  Mind  and
body, &c.
   Berman,  L.    Food  and   character.   368p.
8?   Bost., 1932.
   Abderhalden, E., & Wertheimer, E.  Das psychische Ver-
halten verschieden ernahrter Ratten. Arch. ges. Physiol., 1927,
216: 396-401.—Binder, R. M.  Man is what he eats; how food
affects  physiology, mentality and  the destiny of races.  Sc.
American, 1925, 133: 374.—Bond, E. D.   Food and the  mind.
J. Am. Diet. Ass., 1933, 9: 41-4.—Carstens.  Kost und Kultur.
Deut. med.  Wschr.,  1936, 62: 1984.—Chesser, E. S.   Food,
health, and  character.  In  New health  guide  (Lane, W. A.)
Lond.,  1935, 115-23.—Frank, M.  The effect of a rickets-pro-
ducing diet  on the learning ability of white rats.  J. Comp.
Psychol., 1932, 13: 87-105.—Heun, E.  Konstitution, Ernah-
rung und Seelenleben.   Fortsch. Med.,  1938, 56: 68-71.—
Maurer, S., & Hanke, M.  T.  Diet, health and intelligence.
Illinois Health Q., 1932,  3: 214-23—Molliere, A.  Alimenta-
tion et Education.  Rev. mal. nutrit., Par., 1910, 2. ser., 8:
314-21.—Volovik, A.  B.   [Effect of food on the activity  of the
cortical neurons of the  central  nervous system in children]
Mosk.  med. J., 1930,  10: 2-6.—Wentworth, K. L.  The effect
of a native  Mexican diet on learning  and reasoning in white
rats.   J.  Comp. Psychol.,   1936,  22: 255-67.—Weston, W.
The effects of the food elements  upon  the special senses.  Tr.
Am. Lar. Rhin. Otol. Soc, 1928, 34: 426-32.

----   elimination.
   See also Allergy,  Diagnosis;  Allergy, food.
   Cobb, C. B. P.  Elimination diets for children.  Am. J. Dis.
Child., 1935, 50: 187-211.—Rowe, A. H.  Protection of nutri-
tion during the use of elimination diets.   Am. J. Digest. Dis.,
1935-36, 2: 306.------The practical use of  the elimination
diets.  California West.  M., 1938, 48:  161.

----   equilibrated   salt  [Keining-Hopf]

   WOLLHEIM, R., & SCHATJINSLAND, W. H.  The
equilibrated salt  diet   (Keining  and  Hopf)   64p.
8?  N. Y., 1934.
   Keining, E., & Hopf,  G.   Ueber das Wesen der vegetativen
Storungen, die Bedeutung der sogenannten salzfreien Diat und
der Kationenrelation sowie uber Gesichtspunkte fur eine ratio-
nale Ernahrungsmethode. Deut. med. Wschr., 1931, 57: 181-5.

   —   Ethnography.
   See Diet, Geography.

----   experimental.
   See  also Diet—for  animals;  Food,  Nutritive
value; Nutrition;  also names of foods as Cereals;
Fat; Iron; Vitamin, &c.
   Aron.  H., & Gralka. R.  Methodik systematischer Fiitte-
rungsversuche mit  kunstlich  zusammengesetzten  Nahrstoff-
gemischen.  In Handb. biol. Arbeitsmeth. (Abderhalden, E.)
Berl., 1925,  Abt.  IV,  Teil 9, 145-94.—Bayer, W.  Ueber den
Einfluss bestimmter Kostart im Tierversuch; Einfluss auf den
Blutdruck.  Zschr. ges. exp. Med., 1928, 59: 157-61.------
Einfluss auf  das Nierengewebe. Ibid., 162-6.  ------  Einfluss
auf die Herzform.  Ibid., 167-71.—Beard, H. H. The effect of
feeding diets rich in protein and diets containing unbalanced
salt mixtures; the role of  certain sulfur components.  Am. J.
Physiol., 1925-26, 75: 658-67.—Begtrup, E., & Lund, C.  Ueber
den Unterschied zwischen  rohem, garem und ubergarem Essen
bei Fiitterungsversuchen  mit Ratten.  Acta path, microb.
scand.,  1929,  6:  325-50.—Brieger, H. Das  Verhalten von
Niere, Herz,  Bauchspeicheldruse und Leber  der  Ratte  bei
tierischer, pflanzlicher und gemischter Rohnahrung.   Arch.
Entwmech., 1936-37,  135: 782-800.—Bunney, W. E., & Rose.
W. C. Growth upon  diets practically devoid of arginine, with
some observations upon the relation of glutamic and asparatic
acids to nutrition.  J.  Biol. Chem., 1928, 76: 521-34.—Cannon,
H. C.  Formules de diffdrents types de regime et methodes de
preparation  des aliments employes  pour  les  experiences de
nutrition sur le rat.  Bull. Soc. sc. hyg. aliment., Par., 1926, 14:
339-65.—Cherkassov, O.  V.  [Effect of butter and flour por-
ridge on ferments in rats (catalase, anticatalase and protease)]
Ukrain. med. vist., 1930, 6: 91-8.—Cox, W. M., jr, & Imboden.
M  A purified diet satisfactory for growth, reproduction and
fac'tation in  rats.  Proc. Soc. Exp  Biol., N  Y., 1936  34: 443-
6 —Crampton, E. W., & Hopkins, J. W. The use of the method
of partial regression in the analysis of comparative feeding trial 
DIET
376
DIET
data.  J. Nutrit., 1934, 8: 113; 329.—Di Frisco, S.  L'escre:
zione dell'azoto e  dello zolfo e rapporto N/S in  ratti albini
alimentati con amido e con amido e gelatina.  Boll. Soc. ital.
biol. sper., 1931, 6: 588.—Fujimaki,  Y., Kimura, T. [et al.]
Morphological changes of the pavement epithelium of albino
rats due to feeding  upon special diets; relationship  between
morphological changes in the fore-stomach of rats fed on special
diets and the constituents of the diets.  Gann, Tokyo, 1929, 23:
1-7, pl.—Fujimaki, Y., Wada, Y. [et al.]  Morphological changes
of the pavement epithelium of albino rats due to feeding upon
special diets; relationship between morphological changes in
the forestomach of rats fed on special diets and the constituents
of the diets.  Sei i kwai,  1928, 47: No. 4, 1-5.—Galamini, A.
Sull'azione dell'alimentazione  con cereali  sull'accrescimento
dei ratti albini.  Boll. Soc. ital. biol. sper.,  1928, 3: 1208-10.
------  Effetti dell'alimentazione con prodotti di  farina di
grano insieme a diversi lipoidi nella curva deU'accrescimento e
nel ciclo sessuale dei ratti albini.  Ibid., 1932,  7: 59-62.—
Gautier,  C.   Nouvelles  recherches  sur  l'augmentation  des
protemes hepatiques sous  I'influence de l'alimentation par un
melange de plusieurs acides aminocarboniques de graisse de
beurre et  de glucose.  Bull. Soc.  chim. biol., Par., 1932,  14:
800-3.  ------  Augmentation des protemes hepatiques sous
I'influence de l'alimentation par un melange de plusieurs acides
aminocarboniques et  d'une minime quantity  de miel.  Ibid.,
804-7.—Harrow, B., & Krasnow,  F.  Feeding experiments on
rats with plants at different stages of development.  Proc. Soc.
Exp. Biol., 1923-24, 21: 232-4.—Hartwell, G. A. A note on an
improved technique for use with synthetic diets. Biochem. J.,
Lond., 1925, 19: 729-32. —----   Growth and reproduction on
synthetic diets.  Ibid., 1927, 21:  1076-86—Jacob, L.  Fiitte-
runpsversuche mit einer  aus den  einfachen Nahrungsstoffen
zusammengesetzten Nahrung an Tauben und Ratten.  Zschr.
Biol., 1906, 48: 19-62.—Kon, S. K., & Watchorn, E.  Relation
between the nature of the carbohvdrate in the diet and refec-
tion in rats. J. Hyg., Cambr., 1927-28, 27: 321-7.—Lehmann,
K. B.  Futterungsversuche mit und ohne Saccharin an Mause-
paaren, zugleich ein Beitrag zum Studium der Frage minimaler
Giftwirkung.   Arch.  Hyg., Munch., 1929, 101: 39-47.—Lom-
broso, U., & Di Frisco, S.   Possono i sali ammoniacali sostituire
le proteine nella alimentazione di ratti albini?  Ann. clin. med.,
Pal., 1929, 19: spec, no., 702-24.—McCarrison, R.  A good diet
and a bad one; an experimental contrast.  Brit. M. J., 1926, 2:
730-2, pl.   Also Ind. J. M. Res., 1926-27, 14: 649-54, 3 pl.—
Maignon, F., & Chahine, M. A.  Des bilans azotes chez les rats
blancs soumis  aux  regimes  ovalbumine-graisse, ovalbumine-
glucides. C. rend. Acad, sc, 1931, 193: 1474-6.—Mason, K. E.
The effect of purified diets, and their modifications, on growth
and testicular degeneration in male rats.  J. Nutrit., 1928-29,
1: 311-34.—Meo Colombo, I.  Sugli effetti  dell'alimentazione
di cereali nelle cavie.   Probl. nutriz., Roma, 1924, 1: 254—69.—
Mitchell, H. S.  A note on the use of wheat starch in synthetic
rations.  Proc.  Soc.  Exp. Biol.,  N. Y., 1929-30,  27: 874 —
Morgan, A. F.  Biological food tests.  Am.  J. Physiol., 1924,
69: 634.—Orr,  J. B., Thomson, W., & Garry, R.  C.   A long
term experiment  with rats  on  a  human dietary.   J. Hyg.,
Cambr., 1935, 35: 476-97, pl—Pal, R. K., & Singh, N.  The
effect on rats of supplementing a North Indian diet with vege-
table proteins, sprouting pulses, and calcium.  Ind. M. Gaz.,
1938, 73: 469-71.;—Polimanti, O.   Influenza  dell'alimentazione
con gelatina, tapioca e glutine sull'accresciemento  dei girini di
rana. Riv. biol.,  1931, 13: 423-32.—Popov, N. A., & Kudriav-
tsev, A. A.  [Effect of same diet and of hunger on normal and
decerebrated pigeonsl Tr. Inst. eksp. vet. med., Moskva, 1930,
6: 10-5.—Pozzi, L. Modificazioni funzionali gastroenteriche nei
ratti a diete diverse.  Arch. ital. mal. app. diger., 1934,  3: 266-
78.—Sammartino, U.  Osservazioni su ratti  tenuti a talune
diete sintetiche.  Arch. farm, sper., Roma, 1935, 60: 395-400.—
Scattolin, L. L.  Prodotti  enzimatici, proteine e sali  minerali
nella alimentazione delle  cavie.   Profilassi,  1932,  5: 55-7.—
Schroter, G.  Variationsstatistische Untersuchungen iiber die
Kerngrossen in den Leberzellen der weissen Maus bei verschie-
dener Fattening.  Zschr.  Zellforsch.,  1937,  26:  481-506 —
Schumann, W.  Die  Starke der Muskulatur  der weissen Ratte
bei  Gemischt-,  Fleisch-  und Pflanzennahrung,  nach  dem
Gewicht bestimmt.  Morph. Jahrb., 1937, 80: 66-77.—Shrews-
bury, C. L., Vestal, C. M.,  & Hauge, S. M.  The effect of yeast
and casein supplements to corn and sovbean rations when fed
to rats and swine. J. Agr. Res., 1932, 44: 267-74.—Taslakowa,
T.   Stoffwechselversuche  mit Berucksichtigung  des Harn-
quotienten C/N an mit rohem und iibergarem Essen gefiitterten
Ratten und Hunden.  Zschr. ges. exp. Med., 1930,  73: 107-46,
tab.—Weill, E., & Mouriquand, G. Action sur la nutrition des
cobayes d'une alimentation exclusive par les grains de ceVeales
aux diffexents stades de leur germination.  Lyon med , 1919
128: 258.—Wetzel. R., &  Heid, T.  Ueber deii Glykogen- und
Gesamtkohlehydrat-Gehalt des  Fettgewebes  von   einseitig
wiederernahrten Hungerratten.  Arch. exp. Path., Berl  1936
181: 689-702.—Wu Hsien & Wan Shing.  Improved biologi-
cal performance of rats on a new diet.  Sunti Congr. internaz.
fisiol., 1932, 14. Congr.,  266.—Zain, H.  Der Einfluss einer
remen Haferkost  auf die  aktuelle Reaktion  des Kaninchen-
blutes.  Zschr. ges. exp. Med., 1929, 65: 441-9.

----   Fads  and  fallacies.

   Boyer,  J.,  &  Cowdin,  K.    Hay   dieting;
menus  and  receipts  for  all  occasions.    2  ed
404p.  8?   N.  Y., 1936.                        '
   Dengel, E.  H.   Hay diet; pocket guide.  21n.
32?   [N. Y., 1934]
   Hay,  W.  H.    Health via  food.   299p.   8?
East Aurora [1929]
   Abrahams, A.  Dietetic facts, fads  and figments.  Practi-
tioner, Lond., 1932, 128: 519-30.—Bridges, M.  A.   Fads and
fallacies regarding food and diet. Jackson Co. M. J., 1937, 31:
481-3.—Cornwall,  E. E.  Some, common fallacies about food'
Med. J. & Rec, 1933, 138:  128.  Also repr.—Daum, K. Food
fallacies.  Med. Woman J., 1934,  41:  104-8.—Exploiting the
health interest; modern magic; some freaks and fallacies of the
food fadists.   Hygeia,  Chic, 1925, 3:  16-21.—Food fallacies
and nutritional quackery.  Good Health, 1936, 71: 201; 221.—
Groot, J. de.  [Fiction  and truth in the question of nutrition]
Geneesk. gids,  1935,  13: 583; 601; 625; 649.—Harding, T. S.
Food fallacies of physicians.  Bull. Off. Pract., 1935-36, 9: 125-
9.—Horvai, L.  [Dietary faddism]  Gy6gyaszat, 1935, 75: 494-
519.—Huddleson, M. P.  Food fads.  J. Am. Diet. Ass., 1926-
27, 2: 96-103.—Jewett, C. H. Fad and fancy in food.  Clifton
M. Bull., 1931, 17: 127-42.—Kellogg, J. H.   Diet fads.  Illinois
M. J., 1927, 51: 210-6-  Knighton, J. E. A discussion of dietet-
ics and dietetic fads.  South. M. J., 1935, 28: 1108-10.—Lieb, C.
W.  The compatible eating fad.  Hygeia, Chic, 1936, 14: 683;
761.—Lythgoe, H. C.  Food fads. Commonhealth, Bost., 1935,
22: 248-51.—Stone,  W. J.  Dietary facts, fads and fancies.
J. Am. M. Ass., 1930, 95: 709-15.—Van Cleve, N.  Food: facts,
fad, and fancy.  Am. J.  Nurs., 1938, 38: 285-7.—Van der Hoof,
D.  Facts and fancies regarding diet.  South. M. J., 1929, 22-
1094-8.  Also Tr. Med. Chir. Fac.  Maryland, 1925, 127: 405-
il.—Vokoun,  F. J.  Food, fads,  and  folly.   Mil. Surgeon,
1935, 77: 19-23.  Also  repr—Wilder, R. M.  Food facts and
fallacies.   Hygeia,  Chic , 1938,  16: 628-31.—Wolberg. L. R.
The Hay food fantasy.   Ibid., 311-3; 372.

----   family.

   See also  Diet, low cost.
   McKay,  H.    Food   consumption   of  farm
families.    34p.   8?   Wooster, Ohio, 1929.
   New York.   Metropolitan Life  Insurance
Co.  Family food supply: what to buy and how.
16p.  8?   N. Y. [1928]
   Rose,  M.  D. [S.]   Feeding the  family.  Rev.
ed.   487p.   8?   N. Y., 1924.
   Addis, L. K.  Fitting the diet to the family.  J. Am. Diet.
Ass., 1930-31, 6: 49-53.—Cathcart, E. P., & Murray, A. M. T.
The  validity  of family  coefficients.  J. Nutrit., 1930-31,  3:
483-9.—Clark, M. L.   Family diet coefficients.   Brit. M. J.,
1933, 1: 977-9.—Cobb. E. H., Gould, A. V. [et al.]  Dietary for
1 week for a  family of  5 at a cost  of $5.50.  Congr. internat.
hyg. aliment,, 1910. 2.  Congr.,  Sect. 7, 117-22.—Monroe, D.
Analyzing families by composition type with respect to  con-
sumption.  J. Am. Statist.  Ass., 1937, 32: 35-9  [Discussion]
47-9.—Mursell, J. L.   Contributions  to  the  psychology  of
nutrition; nutrition and the family.  Psychol. Rev., 1925, 32:
457-71.—Woodward, M. R.   Food  problems in  the 1-child
family.  South. M. J., 1035, 28: 946.

----   fat [high and low]
   See  also names of diseases as Epilepsy; Urine,
Infection, &c.
   Bickenbach,  W.,  &  Junkersdorf,  P.  Tierexperimentelle
Untersuchungen iiber den Einfluss unphysiologischer Ernahrung
auf die Organzusammensetzung und das Stoffwechselgeschehen;
Versuche mit einseitiger Fettzufuhr.   Arch. exp. Path., Lpz.,
1928,  132: 129-44.—Cirio, L.  Ueber die Wirkung der Lipoid-
Cholesterin-Ueberernahrung   auf   Flei3chfresser.   Virchows
Arch., 1928, 269: 739-70.—Dezani, S.  Ricerche sulla nutri-
zione  alipoidea.   Biochim.  ter. sper.,  1912-14, 4:  476-86.—
Drummond, J. C.  Nutrition on diets practically devoid of fat.
Proc.  Physiol. Soc, Lond., 1920-21, 54: p. xxx — Evans, H. M.,
&  Burr, G. O.   A new dietary with highly purified diets; the
beneficial effect of fat in the diet. Proc. Soc. Exp. Biol., N. Y.,
1927-28,  25:  390-7.—Friedberger,  E., &  Seidenberg,  S.
Futterungsversuche  an Ratten  mit Oelen und  Fetten.   Bio-
chem. Zschr., 1928,  200: 289-97.—McAmis.  A. J.,  Anderson,
W. E.,  & Mendel,  L. B.  Growth of rats on  fat-free  diets.
J.  Biol.  Chem., 1929, 82: 247-62.—Moracchini, R., & Battis-
tini, S.  L'influenza della dieta ipocarbonata e ricca di  grassi
sulla  assimilazione  degli idrati  di carbonio.   Gior. Accad.
med. Torino, 1931, 94: 368-74.—Sugiura, K., & Benedict, S. R.
The influence of high fat diets on the growth of carcinoma and
sarcoma in rats.  J. Cancer Res., 1930,  14: 311-8.

----  faulty.

   See  also other subheadings  of Diet (Hygiene,
overfeeding; Pathological aspect) also Deficiency
disease; Nutrition, Disorders,  &c.
   Alberty, A.  M. G.   Dietetic errors; the price
we pay.   90p.   8?   Hollywood, Calif. [1935]
   Kraetzer,  A. F.  Your long-suffering stomach,
120p.   8?   N. Y.,  1933, 
DIET
377
DIET
    Berczeller, L., &  WastI, H.  Ueber Lebensdauer und ein-
  Beitige Ernahrung mit organischen Nahrungsstoffen.  Biochem.
  Zschr.,  1927, 181: 216-9.—Berg, R.  Ueber die Folgen einer
  falschen Ernahrung.  Hippokrates,  Stuttg.,  1936, 7:  347;
  405; 431.—Bong, E., Hilgenberg, L., & Junkersdorf, P.  Tier-
  experimentelle  Untersuchungen  iiber den Einfluss unphysi-
  ologisrher  Ernahrung  auf die  Organzusammensetzung und
  das  Stoffwechselgeschehen.   Arch.   exp.  Path.,  Berl.,  1933,
  171: 16-37.—Brown, P.  Alimentary aberrations; the Rontgen
  rays as a factor in  their diagnosis.   Med. Commun. Massa-
  chusetts M. Soc, 1912, 23: 151-75.—Common dietetic errors.
  Good  Health,  1937, 72: 108;  111.—Contre les  regimes  ali-
  mentaires.   Rev. mid.,  Louvain, 1928, 255.—Corner, E. M.
  Some  surgical  results  of improper  feeding.  Clin.  J.,  Lond.,
  1906, 28:  171-6.—[Discussion on Olav Hanssen's article Diet
  injuries] Norsk mag. laegevid.,  1935, 96: [Forh.  Norsk med.
  eelsk.]  21; 39.—Funck, C.  Nahrschriden Erwachsener.  Med.
  Welt,  1928, 2:  361.—Hofrichter, C. H., & Brossois, M.  Nu-
  tritional deficiencies; as suggested  by  a studv  of 100 diet
  histories.   Northwest  M., 1933, 32: 289-91.—Ide, M.   Les
  erreurs du regime.  Rev. mid., Louvain, 1934,280-2.—Kanai, I.
  Einseitige Ernahrung in ihrer Wirkung auf die Oxydationslage
  des  Korpers.   Zschr.  ges. exp. Med.,  1933, 88:  725-32.—
  Lesne,  E.  Les regimes  carences.   Sem. hop. Paris, 1929, 5:
  257-65.—Levine, V.  E.  Faulty food as  a factor in limitine
  growth.  Diet.  Admin. Ther., 1926, 4: 147-55.  —----  Cor-
  recting errors in diet.  Med. J., N. Y.,  1933, 138: 123; 149.
  Also repr.—McCarrison, R.  Some  surgical aspects of faulty
  nutrition.   Brit. M.  J., 1931, 1:  966-71.   Also Lancet,  Lond.,
  1931, 1: 1151—4.—Manson, J. S.  Common errors  of diet in
  an urban population.  Brit. M.  J.,  1924,  2: 509.—Morhardt,
  P. E.   Sur quelques erreurs  communes en mati&re d'hygiene
  alimentaire.  Vie me"d.,  1927, 8: 27-9.—Ramoino,  P.  Con-
  tributo alio studio delle alimentazioni incomplete. Pathologica,
  Genova, 1914-15, 7:  158-61.—Sheldon, W.  Diet and dietetic
  indiscretions after infancy. J. R. Inst. Pub. Health, 1937, 1:
  97-102.—Smith, H.  The results of  a faulty diet.  J. S.  Caro-
  lina  M. Ass., 1930, 26: 252-5.—Sordelli,  A.  Estudios meta-
  b61icos  sobre un caso  de alimentaci6n mon6tona prolongada
  en el hombre.   Rev. As. mid.  argent., 1924, 37:  Soc. biol.,
  429-85, 2 ch.—Tachau, P. Versuche fiber einseitige Ernahrung.
  Biochem. Zschr., 1914,  65: 253-72.—Thompson, T. J., & Carr,
  I. L.  The relation of certain blood  constituents to  a deficient
  diet.  Biochem. J., Cambr., 1923, 17: 373-5.—Youmans, J. B.
  Some clinical aspects of dietary deficiencies.   South.  M.  J.,
  1935, 28: 843-8.

  ----   Food requirements.
    See also Food, Nutritive value.
    Abrahams, M. Special diet; the importance of an adequate
  intake of food essentials.  Med. Press & Circ, Lond.,  1938, 196:
  234—7.—Anderson, L.   The  foods  all  families need.   Pub,
  Health Nurs., 1933, 25: 210-5.—Aulde, J.  The diet and health;
  amount and kind of food required.   North Am. J.  Homeop.,
  1922, 70: 152-9.—Benedict, A. L.  Nutritive necessities.  Proc-
  tologist, 1917, 11:  96-8.—Benedict,  F. G. The nutritive re-
  quirements of the body.  Am. J. Physiol.,  1906, 16:  409-37.—
  Campbell, H.  Nutritional needs. Brit. M. J., 1936, 1: 503.—
  Chambers,  R.   Minimum adequate food  supply.  Canad.
  Nurse,  1935, 31: 451-4.—Chittenden.  The nutritive require-
  ments  of the body.  Brit. M. J., 1906, 2:  1100; 1145.—Del
  Valle Sarraga, R.  Ideas modernas  acerca de nuestra racion
  alimenticia.  Bol. As.  med. Puerto  Rico, 1920-21, 15:  220;
  289.—Desgrez, A., & Bierry, H.  Aliments et ration alimentaire.
  In Traiti* physiol. (Roger, G. H.) Par.,  1931,  2:  1-54.—Dfez
  del Ciervo,  C.   Charla  sobre alimentaci6n, radiodifundida  por
  la estaci6n  La  Voz de la Esfera.   Bol.  Min. san., Cardcas,
  1937-38, 2: 1169-75.—Foa, C.  Norme e  misure di economia
 degli alimenti.  Arch. sc. biol., Bologna, 1930-31, 15:  445-94.—
 Hopkins, F. G.  The  criteria of an efficient diet.  Practitioner,
 Lond., 1925, 114: 7; 1926, 116: 214.—Lefevre, J. Alimentation
 rationnelle de la machine vivante. Bull. Soc. sc. hyg. aliment.,
 Par., 1930, 18: 209-30.—Leroy, A. M.  Les besoins alimentaires
 compare's chez  l'homme  et les  animaux domestiques; l'ali-
 mentation  de l'homme par  la methode  des  equivalents  ali-
 mentaires.   Ibid., 1922, 10: 415-33.—Levine,  V.  E.  An  ex-
 periment in nutritional hygiene;  an  attempt to introduce  the
 adequate diet.   Clin. M. &  S.,  1929,  36:  248-53.  ------
 Modern conceptions of  dietary needs. In  Med. Mil. Sympos.
 (Kans. City S. W. Clin.  Soc.) 1934, 89-91.—McCance, It. A., &
 Widdowson,  E.  M.  Food  requirements  and  food intakes.
 Brit.  M. J., 1937, 2: 311.—McColIum, E. V.  Factors which
 enter into an adequate diet,  Tr. Congr. Am. Physicians, 1922,
 12: 10-4.—Maurel, E.  Influence des climats et des saisons sur
 les besoins alimentaires.   C. rend. Acad, sc, 1914, 158: 1201-
 4.—Nixon,  J. A.  Food values and their practical application
 in dietetics.   Brit. M. J., 1934, 2: 1-4.  Also repr.—Nutrition
 requirements.   Ind.  M. Gaz., 1936,  71: 149.—Nutrition; an
 agreed statement on basic requirements.  Lancet, Lond.,  1934,
 1: 1098.—Our dietary needs.  Brit. Food J., 1936,  38: 94-6 —
 Pekelharing, C. A.  [The demands of the human body and its
 alimentation]   Tschr.  sociale hyg.,  1913,  15:  198-219.—
 Schenk.  P.   Unser Nahrstoffbedarf.  Verh. Deut.  Ges. inn.
 Med., 1937, 49.  Kongr., Sekt. inn. Med.,  107-27.—Sternberg,
 W.  Das Nahrungsbedurfnis.  Ther. Geeenwart,   1915, 56:
379.  ------   Subjektives Nahrungs-Bedurfnis und Objek-
tivierung der Nahrung.  Allg. med. Centr. Ztg, 1916,  85: 33.
Todhunter, E. N.  Recent studies in nutritional requirements
of man   Northwest  M., 1936, 35:  203-9.—Winslow,  E. A. '
 Graphiques compare's de la valeur des aliments et des besoins
 de 1 organisme.   Bull. Soc. sc. hvg. aliment.. Par., 1925, 13:
 535-60.

 ----   Food requirements: Age.

    See also Diet—for  children.
    Borsarelli,  F.   Razione alimentare energetica dei  fanciulli
 accolti nella Colonia Camillo Poli della Crociata Antj-tubercc-
 lare.  Pediat. med. prat., Tor., 1935, 10: 318-55.—Brown, S. A.
 Dietetics in old age.   Med. Insur., 1928-29, 44: 343-9.—Chou,
 Y.  Ueber den  Nahrungsbedarf  von  Kindern  jenseits des
 Sauglings.   Zschr. Kinderh.,  1922, 34: 150-7.—Funk,  E. H.
 The food requirements of children.  Progr. Med., Phila.,  1923,
 2: 250.—Helmreich, E.   Nahrungsbedarf und Kraftwechsel
 mit besonderer Berucksichtigung des Kindesalters.  Wien. med.
 Wschr.,  1924, 74: 2611-6.—Hintze, K.  Der Nahrungsbedarf
 der Kinder. Med. Klin., Berl., 1923, 19: 1483-5.—Koehne, M.,
 & Morrell, E.  Food requirement of girls from 6 to 13 years of
 age.  Am.  J. Dis. Child., 1934, 47: 548-58.—Labbe. M. Les
 besoins  alimentaires  de l'homme aux diffe>ents  Sges  et  la
 Soci<5t<5  des Nations.   Progr.  mid.,  Par.,  1936,  1038-47.—
 Luisada, A.  La  dieta del  vecchio.  Rass. internaz. clin. ter.,
 1937, 18: 973.—Mouriquand, G.  Diititique de la moyenne et
 grande enfance de la puberty et de 1'adolescence a l'£tat normal
 et pathologique.  Lyon mdd., 1924, 134: 3; 31.—Norbury, F. P.
 The nutritional background of adolescence.  Illinois M. J.,
 1906, 10: 571-7.—Pestalozza, C.  Determinazione del  fabbi-
 sogno alimentare del  bambino.  Gazz. osp.,  1924, 45: 1022-7.
 ------  <fe  Caffarena,  D.   Determinazione  del  fabbisogno
 alimentare del  bambino.  Riv. clin.  pediat.,  1924, 22: 705.—
 Ricketts, R.  The feeding of the vouth  of  high  school and
 college age.  Hahneman. Month., 1936,  71:  89-104.—Robb,
 E.  The energy  requirement  of children.  Med. Woman J.,
 1937, 44: 41-3.—Rose, R. H.  Nutrition after 50.  Med. Rev.
 of Rev., 1926, 32: 295.—Thewlis,  M. W.  Diet in old age.
 Arch. Ther., N. Y., 1925, 4: 182-6.

 ----   Food requirements, qualitative.

    See also names of foodstuffs.
    Berg,  R.   Eiweissbedarf  und   Mineralstoff-
 wechsel  bei  einfachster  Ernahrung.   239p.   8?
 Lpz., 1931.
    Hunt, C.  L.   Good  proportions  in the  diet.
 24p.   8?   Wash., 1923.
    Bartlett, W. M. The importance of the protein requirement
 of children in modern specific diet therapy. J. Am. Diet. Ass.,
 1926-27, 2: 147-53.—Bickel, A. Eiweissminimum und Eiweiss-
 optimum in der taglichen Kost, Med. Welt, 1928, 2: 551; 601.
 ------  Zitronensaft  und  Weinessig,   ihre  physiologische
 Wirkung und diatetische Bedeutung. Arch.  Verdauungskr.,
 1929, 46: 180-92.—Boas, I. Ueber rationelle Nahrungsmittel-
 kombination in der Diatotherapie.  In Festschr. Emil Biirgi,
 Basel,  1932, 53.—Brugsch. Ueber das Eiweissminimum der
 Ernahrung.  Munch, med. Wschr., 1919,  66: 574.—Clark, G.
 W.  The importance of the mineral constituents in diet.   Am.
 Med.,  1928, 23:  807-11.—Compatibility  (The) of foods; the
 physiological basis of a well-arranged menu.  J. State M., Lond.,
 1936, 44: 103-7.—Davis, H.  Some essential elements of food.
 Nebraska M.  J.,  1926,  11: 343-5.—Dietetics  and vitamins.
 Arch. Ther., N. Y., 1925, 4: 108-12.—Evans, H. M., & Lepkov-
 sky, S.   Vital need of the  body for certain unsaturated fatty
 acids; experiments with fat-free diets in which sucrose furnishes
 the sole  source of energy.  J.  Biol. Chem., 1932, 96: 143-56.
 ------Experiments with high fat  diets in which saturated
 fatty acids  furnish the  sole source of energy.  Ibid., 157-64.
 Also repr.—Fontes, G.  La ration minerp.le.  Strasbourg  mfkL,
 1932, 92: 117-24.—Gaultier,  R.  Du role des mine>aux  dans
 l'alimentation.   Med. scol., Par.,  1924,  13:  68-77—Hirsch-
 feld,  F.   Die Ernahrung  grosstadtischer Arbeiter  und der
 Eiweissbedarf des Menschen.  Deut.  med. Wschr., 1915, 41:
 244—7.  ------   Nochmals der Eiweissbedarf des Menschen.
 Ibid.,  286.—Hirschstein.  Nahrungsballast.  Miinch.  med.
 Wschr.,  1913,  60: 1462.—Hogner,  R.   [Sugar a  necessity]
 Halsoviinnen, Stockh., 1912, 27: 151-4—Holt, L. E-, & Fales,
 H. L.  The food requirements of children; protein requirement.
 Tr. Am. Pediat.  Soc, 1921, 33: 140-51.  Also Am. J. Dis.
 Child., 1921, 22:  371-80.  ------  The food requirements  of
 children; carbohydrate requirement.  Ibid.. 1922, 24: 44—55.—
 Hoske, H.   Ernahrungsfragen.  Deut. med. Wschr., 1938, 64:
 12; 53; 87; 122;  154.—Laufer.   L'equilibre  mineral  dans  la
 ration  alimentaire de l'enfant.  Mid. scol., Par.,  1924, 13:
 No. 4, xxiii-xxx.—Lewis. H.  B.   The role of the inorganic
 elements in nutrition.   Dent, Cosmos,   1926,  68:  950-8.—
 Maignon, F.  Reponse a la note de M. E. F. Terroine, intitulee:
 sur une nouvelle conception du role des divers aliments  dans
 la nutrition, observation a  propos des recherches de M.  Mai-
 gnon.  C. rend. Soc.  biol., 1919, 82: 1360-2.—Moura Campos.
 F.  A. de.   Importancia biologica dos saes  e dos equilibrios
 alimentares.  Brasil med., 1935,  49:  360;  383— Orlowski, W.
 [Concerning importance of  greens in diet of sick]  Polska gaz.
 lek., 1927,  6: 81.—Orr, J. B.  The  importance  of  mineral
elements in the nutrition of children.  J. State M., Lond., 1924,
 32: 421-30. ■------   Dietetics, with special reference to min-
eral requirements. Kenya  East Afr.  M. J., 1926, 3: 4-15.—
Poppelreuter, W.   Zur Frage des kunstlichen beziehungsweise
zusatzlichen  Nahrungsmittels  zwecks  Leistungssteigerung. 
DIET
378
DIET
Deut. med. Wschr., 1931, 57: 231.—Privitera, A. T. The effect
of vitamins and minerals  on the nutrition of children.   Arch.
Pediat., N. Y., 1938, 55: 206-10.—Rabe,  F.   Vitamine und
Diat.  Aerztl. Rdsch., 1929, 39: 302-5.—Rose, M. S., & Mc-
Collum, E. L.  Supplementary values among foods; adding egg
to an  adequate  diet compared  with increasing  vegetables.
Proc  Soc. Exp. Biol., N.  Y., 1927-28, 25: 697.—Rough stuff;
in the diet.  Good Health, 1925, 60: 16-9.—Schenk, P.  Nahr-
stoffbedarf und Qualitatsernahrung. Deut. med. Wschr., 1937,
63: 1298; 1332.—Sherman, H.  C.  O  calcio  e o phosphoro na
nutricao.  Fol. med.,  Rio, 1924,  5: 171-3.  ------  Supple-
mentary relations among nutritive values of  food.  Am. Med.,
1928, 23: 767-70.—Siisskind, B. Ueber den Bedarf des Erwach-
Benen an Kohlehydraten.  Zschr. Ernahrung,  1933, 3:345-55.—
Swanson, P. P., Schultz, R. V., & Smith, A. H.  Some effects of
replacing inorganic salts in a ration poor in ash.  Proc. Soc.
Exp. Med., N. Y., 1929-30, 27: 786.—Wait, B., & Roberts, L. J.
Studies in the food requirement of adolescent girls; the mineral
intake of 38 well-nourished girls 10 to  16 years of age.  J. Am.
Diet. Ass.,  1933, 9:  124-37.—Watt, D. C.  What we eat, and
why.  S. Afr. M. J., 1934, 8: 435-42.—Willcox, W. Dietetics;
vitamins; food reform.  Practitioner, Lond.,  1925, 114:  1-6.—
Woods, E.  Some observations upon the r61e of cystine and
certain mineral elements in nutrition. J. Biol. Chem.,  1925,
66: 57-61.

----   Food requirements, quantitative.
   See also Metabolism.
   Bartels,  F.,   Reiter  [et  al.]    Arbeit  und
Ernahrung.   87p.  8?   Berl.,  1937.
   Benedict, F. G.  Calories for children.  N. York M. J., 1922,
115: 126-31.—Bokkel Huinink, S. A. ten, & Boelmans Kranen-
burg, H.  [Statistical  significance of the budgetary investiga-
tion of caloric requirements]   Ned. tschr. geneesk., 1937, 81:
181-7.—Cole, L.  Diet in general practice, with special reference
to the amount of food given.  Brit. M. J., 1938, 1: 157-60.—
Giberton. A.  L'estimation des besoins alimentaires quanti-
tatifs. Bull. san. Algene, 1937, 32: 1462-8.—Holt, L. E., &
Fales, H. L. The food requirements of children; percentage
distribution of calories. Am.  J. Dis. Child., 1922, 24: 311-9.—
Hunt, L. W.  The energy requirements of the  sick; some con-
ditions which may alter it. Northwest M., 1935, 34: 302-9.—
Jimenez, F., & Torres, T.  Las necesidades cal6ricas alimenti-
cias de  los  internados  en nuestras instituciones  bene'ficas.
Arch, m^d.,  Madr., 1934,  37: 753-5.—Melville,  C. H.  The
food requirements of man for sustenance  and  work.  Lancet,
Lond., 1910, 2: 403. ------Hutchison, R. [et  al.]  Discussion
on  food reauirements  for sustenance and work.   Brit. M. J.,
1910, 2: 1337-41.—Orr, J. B., & Leitch, I. The determination
of the crlnrie requirements of  man.  Nutrit. Abstr., Aberdeen,
1937, 7: 509-29.—Rabinowitch, I. M. Calories and occupation.
Canad. M. Ass. J., 1938, 38:  277-9.—Stoeltzner, W. Die 2/3-
Potenz  des  Korpergewichts  als  Mass des   Energiebedarfs.
Schr. Konigsberg. ge'.ehrt. Ges., 1928, 5: 145-64.

----  Geography [including ethnography]

   See also Famine; Health survey; Nutrition.
   Belfraee, S. H.  Diet and race.  In New health guide (Lane,
W. A.)  Lond., 1935,  13-31.—Curiosities sur les aliments.
Aesculape, Par.,  1929, n. ser., 19: 332-8.—Don.  Explication
zoologique des prescriptions  alimentaires de  la  bible et  du
talmud.  Pull. Soc. anthrop.  Paris, 1937, 8. ser., 8: 63-70.—
Fehlinger, H. Dauernahrung der Naturvolker.  Erdball, 1928,
2:  157-60, pl.—Garber, C.  M.  Eating with the Eskimos.
Hygeia, Chic, 1938, 16: 242; 272; 278.—Gauducheau, A.  Sur
lanourriturenaturellede l'homme d'apr&s l'observationd'usages
alimentaires  exotiques primitifs.  Bull. Soc. path, exot., Par.,
1925, 18: 368-77.—Lapicque, L.  L'alimentation dans le monde
et la Soci<5te  des Nations.  Bull. Acad. mid., Par.,  1936, 3. ser.,
115:  103-6.—Levin, C. M.  A study  of  Jewish  food habits.
J. Am.  Diet. Ass., 1934, 9: 389-96.—Maslansky, E.  The
Jewish dietary laws.  Med.  Woman J.,  1935, 42: 182-5.—
Mudge, G. G.  A comparative study of Italian, Polish and
Negro dietaries.   J. Am.  Diet. Ass.,  1925-26, 1:  166-73.—
Randoin, L.  Le questionnaire des Enqugtes nationales  sur
l'alimentation.  Bull.  Soc. sc. hyg. aliment.,  Par., 1937,  25:
245-60, 2 ch.—Rose, M. S.  Racial food habits in relation to
health.   Sc. Month.,  1937,  44:  257-67.—Rubner, M.   Die
Weltemahrung in  Vergangenheit,  Gegenwart  und  Zukunft.
Naturwissenschaften, 1928, 16: 713-20.—Sadow, S. E. Jewish
ceremonials and food  customs.  J. Am. Diet. Ass., 1928-29,
4: 91-8— Tyszka.  Die Ernahrung der verschiedenen Volker.
Med. Welt  1934,  8:  1213-6. ------   Die  Ernahrung  der
Volker der Welt.  Umschau,  1934, 38: 949-51.

----  Geography: Africa.

   Orr, J.  B.,  <fe  Giles, J.  L.   Studies  of nutri-
tion; the physique and  health of 2 African tribes.
82p.  8?   Lond.,  1931.
   Anderson, T. F.  Kikuyu  diet.   East Afr. M.  J., 1937-38,
}4: 120-31.—Burnet,  E.   L'alimentation en  Tunisie.  Arch
Inst.  Pasteur Tunis, 1938, 27: 85-95.—Cluver, E. H. Nutri-
S?nni the Union Population.  J. R. San. Inst., 1938-39,  59:
99-107.—Documents   interessant  l'hvgjene  publique-  l'ali-
mentation en Tunisie; les centres d'h^bergement.   Arch. Inst
Pasteur Tunis, 1937, 26: 160-9.—Food and nutrition of Af-
rican natives.   Brit. M. J., 1936, 1: 1224.—Food supplies  in
Kenya. In Annual Rep. Kenya M. Dep., Nairobi, 1933, 40-3.—
Fox, F. W. Diet  in relation to health in  South Africa.  S.
Afr. M. J., 1934, 8: 3-15.  ------  Diet and health in South
Africa, malnutrition.   Ibid.,  1936, 10: 25-36.  Also repr.—
French, M. H.  Some  notes  on  the  common foodstuffs  used
in the diets of East African natives.  East Afr. M. J., 1936-37,
13: 374—8.—Gervais, F.  Alimentation des indigenes en Algene.
Bull.  san.  Algene,  1937,  32: 1461.—Gilks, J. L.   Dietetic
problems in East Africa.  East Afr. M. J., 1933, 10: 254-65.—
Henderson, J. McA., & Kelly, F. C.  The influence of certain
dietary supplements in  relation to the calcium requirements  of
growing  African natives.   J. Hyg.,  Cambr., 1929-30, 29:
418; 429; 439.—McCulloch, W. E.  An inquiry into  the die-
taries of the Hausas and Town  Fulani of Northern  Nigeria,
with some observations of the effects on the national health,
with recommendations  arising therefrom.  West Afr. M. J.,
1929-30, 3: 8; 36; 62.—Martial, J. E.  L'alimentation indigene
en Afrique  occidentale francaise.   Ann. mid. pharm.  col..
Par.,  1937,  35: 648-87.—Megnin.   Les classes pauvres de
la commune mixte de Sidi-Alssa, leur genre de vie, leurs res-
sources, leur alimentation.  Bull.  san. Algene, 1937, 32: 1215-
9.—Oberdorffer, M. J.  Ernahrungsstudien unter den  Ibo-
stammen  Siidost-Nigeriens.  Arch. Schiffs Tropenhyg.,  1938,
42: 245-52.—Schofield, A. T.   Scientific diets  for  African
children.  East Afr. M. J.,  1936-37, 13: 230-45.—Ziemann, H.
Fragebogen betr. Ernahrung der Eingeborenen, unter spezieller
Berucksichtigung Afrikas.  Arch. Schiffs Tropenhyg., 1937, 41:
695; 755.

----   Geography: America.

   Benedict, F. G.  The food of the present-day
Maya   Indians  of   Yucatan.    p. 155-88.   4?
Wash., 1936.
   Addiss, L. A study of the Puerto Rican diet.  Med. Woman
J., 1935, 42: 94—8.—Araujo Lima, J. F. de.  Ligeria contri-
buicao ao estudo do problema alimentar das populates ruraes
do Amazonas.  Bol. san.,  Rio,  1923,  2: 21—41.  Also Brasil
med., 1923, 37: pt  2, 5-14.—Axtmayer, J. H., & Cook, D. H.
Estudios sobre el valor  nutritivo de la substancias alimenticiai
en la dieta ordinaria  de Puerto Rico.  Porto Rico  J.  Pub.
Health, 1933,  8: 407-11.—Carrillo Gil, A.  La alimentaci6n
deficiente en Yucatan y  sus consecuencias.  Rev. mid. Yucatan,
1933-35, 18:  101-16.—Concepcion, I.  Nutritional  require-
ments  of Filipinos.  J.  Philippine Islands M. Ass., 1933, 13:
26-40.   ------ Food intake of Filipino college students.
Ibid., 1936, 16: 155-64.— Cook. D. H., Rivera, T., & Torres
Dfaz, L.  Preliminary  study of a common Porto Rican diet.
Porto Rico Rev. Pub.  Health, 1928, 4: 253-5.—Enbanas, F.
The  composition  of  the Filipino diet.   Month.  Bull.  Bur.
Health, Manila, 1937, 17: 209-17.—Food of the  Maya Indians.
Nature, Lond., 1937, 139: 970.—Gonzalez  G., R.  C6mo se
alimenta la familia obrera en Santiago.  Rev.  med. aliment.,
Santiago, 1935-37, 2: 15-25.—Gonzalez, J. F. The problem of
nutrition in Uruguay.  Proc. Conf. Health Author. N. America,
1931, 46: 23-9.—Ibaiiez G., J. La alimentaci6n de los abori-
genes de Chile. Rev.  med.  aliment., Santiago,  1935-37, 2:
337; 385; 1937-38,  3: 15—Leon,  R.  L'^tat de la question de
['alimentation  en Haiti.  Bol. Of. san.  panamer., 1937, 16:
539—46.—Mardones Restat, J.  El problema de la alimenta-
ci6n en Chile.   Rev.  med.  aliment., Santiago,  1933-35, 1:
367-78.—Mitchell,  H. S.  Nutrition  survey in Labrador and
Northern  Newfoundland.  J. Am.  Diet.  Ass.,  1930-31, 6:
29-35.—Paula Souza, G. H. de, Ulhoa Cintra, A. de, & Carva-
Iho, P. E. de.   Inquerito sobre a  alimentac5o oopular em um
bairro  de  Sao Paulo.  Bol. Inst.  hig. S. Paulo, 1935,  No. 58,
121-81, pl.—Pierangeli, E.  El problema diet^tico de nuestro
pueblo; contribuci6n a  su estudio.  Sem. mid., B. Air.,  1934,
41: pt 2, 1128-32.—Rodas S., A.   Algunos aspectos de  la
alimentaci6n popular en Chilian.  Rev. med. aliment., Santi-
ago,  1935-37, 2: 271-6.—Roxas,  M. L., & CoIIado, E. G.  A
preliminary critical study  of the Filipino diet.  J.  Philippine
Islands M. Ass., 1922-23, 2: 171-85.—Santos. F. O.  Biological
chemistry in Philippine  agriculture  and  Filipino nutrition.
Rep.  Nat. Res. Counc.  Philippine  Islands,  1935,  394-400.
       Villanueva, I. E., <fe Silva, F.   Studies of the  plane  of
nutrition of families of laborers in Sta. Catalina,  Ilocos Sur;
Paoay, Ilocos Norte; and Pototan. Iloilo.  Ibid., 1936, No. 11,
32-6.—Winters. J. C.  A study of the diet of Mexicans living
in Texas.  J. Am. Diet. Ass., 1932, 8: 47-55.

---   Geography:  America:  United  States.
   Gardner, K.  B., & Adams, L. A.   Consumer
habits and preferences in  the purchase and con-
sumption of  meat.  64p.   8?  Wash., 1934.
   McKay,  H.,  &  Brown,  M.  A.   Foods used
by rural  families in Ohio during  a 3-year period.
37p.   8?    Wooster, Ohio, 1931.
   Ashe,  B. I.,  & Mosenthal, H. O.  Protein, salt and fluid
consumption of  1,000 residents of New York. J. Am. M. Ass.,
1937,  108:  1160-3.—Aulde, J.  The composite American die-
tary.   Med.  J. & Rec, 1927, 125: 760-2.—Borgstrom,  P.,
Bost,  R. W., & Hafkesbring, R.  Dietary studies  in New
Orleans in  1925.  Am.  J. Phvsiol., 1926, 79: 237-41.—Con. 
DIET
379
DIET
sumption habits of the American people.  Month. Labor Rev.,
1938,  46:  608-21.—Gibbs,  W. S.   The workman's  food  in
New York and popularizing instruction in rational  feeding.
Congr.  internat.  hyg. aliment.,   1910,  2.  Congr.,  Sect.  7,
60-2.—Remington, R. E.  A nutrional research in the South.
South. M. J., 1931, 24: 49-53.—Stiebeling,  H. K.  Nutritive
value  of diets of families of  wage earners and clerical  workers
in North Atlantic  cities, 1934-35.  Month.  Labor Rev., 1936,
43:  14-23.  ------ Some previews of an analysis of American
diets.  Med. Woman J., 1937, 44: 313-7.—True, M.  Some
observations on nutrition at a summer camp. Ibid., 1932, 39:
86-92.—Wakefield, E. G., & Dellinger, S. C.  Diet of the bluff
dwellers of the Ozark  Mountains and its skeletal effects.  Ann.
Int. M., 1935-36,  9: 1412-8.—Wilkerson,  F. W.   Dietetic
difficulties in the South.  Med. Clin.  N. America, 1928-29, 12:
1479-87.  ------  Dietary errors  in  the southern States.
South. M. J., 1933, 26: 1062-6.

---   Geography: Asia.
  Basak, J. C.   Diet  of the  Indians.   97p.   16?
Delhi,  1931.
  Abbatucci, S.   L'alimentation chez  les chinois du sud.
Bruxelles m<kl., 1937-38,  18: 561-3.—Adolph, W. H.   Diet
studies in Shantung.  China M. J., 1923, 37: 1013-9.
Aspects of nutrition and metabolism in China.  Sc. Month.,
1929, 29: 39-43.—Ahmad, B., & Gore, H. K.  A diet survey of
51 families of Ferozepore, Punjab.  Ind. J. M. Res., 1938, 26:
155-63.—Aykroyd, W. R.,  & Krishnan, B. G.   Diet surveys
in South Indian villages.  Ibid., 1936-37, 24: 667- ""
  A diet survey repeated at another season.   Ibid.,  1937, 25:
  1-6.  ------ The deficiencies of the South Indian diet. Ibid.,
  367-72.—Banerji, N. D.  Indian dietaries in the United Prov-
  inces.  Ind. M. Gaz., 1929, 64: 183-6.—Bengalee (The) diet.
  Ind. M.  Rec, 1925,  45: 49-51.—Boots, J. L.  A preliminary
  study of  the diet and customs of the Korean  people,  with rela-
  tion to their oral  conditions.  J. Severance Union  M. Coll.,
  1935, 3:  35-62.—Bradshaw, W. H.  Experiences of a dietitian
  in South China.   Trained Nurse,  1934,  92: 171-5.—Critical
  (A) study of the problem of nutritious diet in India.   J. Ayur-
  veda, 1935-36, 12: 206-9.—Dietary and nutritional  standards
  in India.  Ind.  M. Gaz., 1936,  71: 405.—Guha, B.  C.  Some
  recent nutritional  researches  with reference  to Indian food-
  stuffs and  dietaries.  J.  Ind.  M. Ass.,  1934-35,  4: 485-7.
  ------   Nutritional  research in India.  Ind. M.  Rec, 1937,
  57:355— Guy. R. A., & Yeh, K. S.  Peking diets.  Chin. M. J.,
  1938, 54: 201-22.—Hon, H. C.  Diet and  health  in China.
  Ibid., 1937, 52: 413-20.—Kellogg, J. H.  A lesson in diet from
  the Japanese.  Good Health,  1937,  72:  134.—King-Li-Pin,
  Woo-Ping-Soung & Shih-Yuan-Kao.  La teneur en phosphore
  et en calcium du sang suivant l'alimentation dans le nord de la
  Chine.  C. rend.  Soc. biol., 1932,  109: 1373-5—Koster, H.
  Einiges iiber die Ernahrung der  Japaner.  Deut. med. Wschr.,
  1937,63:  719-21.—Lee, S.  Untersuchung fiber die koreanischen
  Di&ten.   J.  Severance Union M. Coll., 1934-35, 2: 40-3.—
  Legendre, A.  Le Chan Si; l'alimentation  de ses habitants.
  Presse me'd., 1935, 43: 461.—Liang, F. J.  Beitrage zur Kennt-
  nis der Ernahrung in China. Tungchi med.  Mschr., 1925-26,
  1: 405.—Loew, O. Einige Bemerkungen iiber die Ernahrung
  der Japaner.  Zschr. phys.  diat.  Ther., 1922, 26: 44.—Lu,
  T. H.  [Diet nutrition  of Chinese  in  Manchuria; Chinese
  diet in the region of Mukden]  J. Orient. M.,  Dairen, 1934, 20:
  22. ------  [Actual food consumption and average diet in
  Manchuria]  Ibid., 73.—McCarrison, R.  Relative  values of
  the national diets of certain Indian races.  Tr. Far East. Ass.
  Trop. M.,  1927, 7. Congr., 3: 322.—Maynard, L.  A.  The
  improvement of the diet of the Chinese farm family.  Chin.
  M. J., 1936, 50: 425-33.—Mitra. D. D.  A study of the dietary
  habits of  some communities living at Calcutta. Ind. M. Gaz.,
  1938, 73: 280-2.—Nicholls, L.   A nutritional survey of the
 poorer classes in  Ceylon.   Ceylon J. Sc, 1936, 4: 1-70, pl.—
 Nutritive  (The) value of Indian foods and the planning of diets.
 Ind. M. Gaz., 1937, 72: 299.—Ozoux, L. La ration alimentaire
 a la Reunion et en particulier a Saint-Denis.  Rev. hyg., Par.,
 1927, 49:  742-60.—Pal, J. C, &  Guha, B. C.  The protein and
 mineral values of some cooked Bengali diets. Ind.  M. Gaz.,
 1937, 72:  24-7.—Powell, M. N.   Diet of coolies  in Changsha.
 Chin. J. Physiol., 1928,  129-33.—Present-day (The)  diet of
 the Bengalis.  Ind. M. Rec, 1934, 54: 75-80—Richards, H.
 A clinical  study of diets in  3 government institutions in Khar-
 toum.  Tr. R. Soc. Trop. M. Hvg., Lond., 1936-37,  30: 601-
 10.—Sahu, D. R. N.  The calcium content of  the common
 dietaries in India.  Ind. M.  Gaz., 1932, 67: 140.—Sawamura, S.
 The diet  of  the  Japanese.  Congr. internat. hyg.  aliment.,
 1910, 2. Congr.. Sect. 2, 215-30.—Shidoh, T., Watanabe, M., &
 Abiko, A.  Ueber die hauptsachlichen Lebensmittel der chinesi-
 schen niederen Volksklassen in Dairen. J. Orient. M., Dairen,
 1932,  16:  52.—Van Buskirk, J. D.  Studies on the diet of the
 Korean people.  China M.  J., 1921, 35: 305-9.          The
 composition  of typical Korean diets.  Japan M.  World, 1924,
 4: 127-31.  Also repr.—Wilson,  H. E. C.   Diet  and public
 health  in  India.   Ind.  M. Gaz., 1937,  72: 424-8.------
 Bashir Ahmad & Dwijendra Nath Mullick.  A diet survey of
 some families and institutions in Calcutta.  Ind. J.  M. Res.,
 1936, 24:  161-72.—Wilson, H. E. C. & Mitra. D.  Das.   A
 diet and physique survey in Assam, rural Bengal, and Calcutta.
 Ibid., 1938, 26: 131-54.—Wilson, D. C, Widdowson,  E. M., &
 Wait, C. Nutrition and diet in Northern India.  Lancet, Lond.,
 1937, 2: 1445-8.—Wu, H.,  & Wu, D. Y.  [Study of  dietanes
in Peking)  Chin. J. Physiol., 1928, 135-52.
----   Geography: Australia  [including Oceania]
•  ,Au,bert de Ia R«e. E.  La culture et l'alimentation chez les
!^ooeS   es  Nouvel,es Hebrides.  Sciences, Par.,  1937, 65:
418-21.—Curious  eating customs of the  Papuans  of  New
Guinea.  Good Health, 1934, 69: 9-30.—Jacquier.  Etude de
 alimentation des indigenes  aux etablissements  francais de
I Oceanic  Ann. med.  pharm. col., Par., 1936, 34: 280-96.—
Nutrition in Australia and in India.  Brit. M. J., 1937, 1: 1319—
Nutrition in Australia.  Lancet, Lond., 1938, 2: 585.—Strong,
Yi' ,;  Food supply  for natives in the territory of Papua.
Med. J. Australia,  1927, 1: 607-9.

----   Geography: Europe.

  _ Galeotti, G.   II regime alimentare  del conta-
dmo  Italiano;  inchiesta  statistica  sull'alimenta-
zioni  di  quaranta famiglie di contadini italiani.
p. 1047-204.  8?    Roma, 1935.
   Abelin,  J.,  & Waldsburger,  J.  Ueber einige  Ernahrungs-
fragen  und fiber die Ernahrungsverhaltnisse in Bern.  Schweiz.
med. Wschr., 1926, 56: 518.—Banning, C.  Die Ernahrung in
einem  holliindischen Industrieort  (Zaandam)   Zschr.  Hvg.,
1931-32, 113: 345-57.   Also Geneesk. bl., 1931-32, 29:  345-
81.—Batkiss & Politov. [Study of diets in  working families]
Sovet.  vrach. gaz.,  1934, 38:  1262-72.—Becker, V.  [Diet
problems on Faroe Islands]  Ugeskr. laeger, 1935, 97: 1269-
71.—Benetato, G.  [Alimentation in  the rural district of the
Maguri commune]  Cluj. med.,  1936, 17: 661-76.—Berczeller,
L.,  &  Wastl, H.   Zur  Ernahrungsfrage von Europa.  Wien.
med. Wschr., 1926, 76: 1415; 1454.—Bernard. L.   L'alimenta-
tion des classes laborieuses parisiennes dans  la familie et aux
restaurants populaires d'aprSs deux enquetes recentes.  Presse
med.,  1906, 14: 399-401.—Biro, L.   [Nourishment in a  rural
district]  Nepegeszsegfigy,  1937, 18: 707-11.—Carrasco Cade-
nas, E. Lo que se  come en Espana.  Arcb. med., Madr., 1934,
37: 669-75.—Christiansen, J.  [Feeding and the state of health
in Denmark, during the time of rations]  Ugeskr. laeger, 1937,
99: 114-8.  Also Brit.  M. J.,  1938, 1: 1174— Chvorostansky,
M.   [Nutrition of  agricultural  workers  on  Ukrainian Soviet
farms]  Profil. med., Kharkov, 1927, 6: 1-7.—Dejust, S.   Sur
la situation alimentaire  en Russie.  Bull. Soc sc. hysr. aliment.,
Par., 1922,  10: 377-90.—Demoor. J.. & Slosse. A.   L'alimenta-
tion des Beiges pendant la guerre et ses consequences.   Tr.
Lab. physiol. Inst. Solvay, 1914-20, 13: No. 2, 1-51.—Den
Hartog, C.  [Diet  of Greenland farm workers]  Ned. tschr.
geneesk., 1935, 79:  2794-807.  ------  [Alimentation of work-
ers, small planters and farmers in the Groning highland] Ibid.,
1936, 80:  562-9.—Ehrstrom,  R.  [Diet and economics  in
Scandinavia; historical  aspect!  Fin. lak. sail, hand., 1933, 75:
931-57.—Freudenthal,  P.  [Nutrition of the  people]  Ugeskr.
laeger,  1934, 96: 955-7.—Godlewski, H. Habitudes alimen-
taires regionales. Rev. gen. clin. theri, 1934, 48: suppl., 1480-
9.—Heiberg. P.  Food  consumption calculations based on the
Danish family budget  enquiries.  J.  Hyg., Cambr., 1930-31,
30: 468-81.—Hindhede, M.  [Is the Danish  population over-
fed  or  undernourished?]   Ugeskr. laeger,  1925,  87: 493-9.
        Nutrition  of Denmark  during the war.   Brit. M. J.,
 1938, 1: 1339.—Jimenez, F., & Jimenez, M. La alimentacion
 en la provincia de Jaen; deducciones sanitarias.  Arch, med.,
 Madr.,  1934, 37: 503-6.—Katz, V. A.  [Result of the examina-
 tion of the food of several peasant families of the Government
 of Kharkov]  Kharkov. M. J., 1914, 18: 215-39.—Kostelny, A.
 Folk foods of a Slovakian village.  J. Am. Diet. Ass., 1935-36,
 11:  99-104.—Milella, A.  Primi rilievi sulTalimentazione del
 bracciante aaricolo della provincia di Bari.  Fol. med., Nap.,
 1936, 22: 955-82.—Niceforo. A.  Per la  storia numerica del-
 l'alimentazione italiana.  Difesa sociale, 1937, 16: 747; 853.—
 Odin, M.  Certain kinds  of diet  in connection with diseases
 among various groups of population in various parts of Sweden.
 Acta med.  scand.,  1934, suppl.  59,  10-34.—Parisot,  J., &
 Drouet, P.  L.   Etude  sur  les conditions d'alimentation et
 l'6tat de  nutrition des  etudients de l'Universit6 de Nancy;
 mesures propres  a  parer aux insuffisances alimentaires.   Rev.
 hyg. med. social., 1937, 16: 193-211.—Pelc, H., & Podzimkova-
 Rieglova,  M. L'alimentation d'une familie ouvriere de Prague,
 d'apr&s  sa consommation alimentaire relevee  pendant une
 annee.  Tr. Inst. hyg.  pub.  tehee,  1938, 9: 1;  24, 11 tab —
 Peragallo, I.  Problema dell'alimentazione del popolo italiano,
 Gior. Soc. ital. iaiene,  1935, 57: 205-30.—Podzimkova-Rieglova.
 M.  Alimentaire  ponulaire  dans  les  campas:nes slovaques
 (enquete regionale)  Tr. Inst. hyg. pub. tehee, 1937, 8: 149-92,
 map.—Preti, L.   I bisogni alimentari dell'uomo; tipi di ali-
 mentazione meglio confacenti nella regione lombarda in rap-
 porto alle professioni,  alle abitudini,  al  clima, alle stagioni.
 Med. lavoro. 1938,  29: 161-80— Pugliese.  A.   Intorno alle
 condizioni alimentari del popolo italiano.   Biochim. ter. sper.,
 1926, 13:  174-7.—Queyroi, P.  Evolution sociale et alimenta-
tion  dans les campagnes. Ann. hyg., Par.,  1930, n. ser., 8: 609-
30.—Sbarsky. B.   L'6tat actuel et le developpement de l'ali-
mentation collective en U. R. S. S.  Bull. Soc. sc. hyg. aliment.,
Par., 1933, 21: 254-65.

----   Geography: Europe: England and Scotland.

   Bourne, S.    Trade, population and food;  a
series  of  papers on  economic  statistics.    348p.
8?   Lond., 1880. 
DIET
380
DIET
   Cathcart, E. P.,  &  Murray,  A.  M.  T.   A
study in nutrition;  an inquiry into the diet of 154
families  of St.  Andrews.  60p.  8?   Lond., 1931.
   ----   Studies in  nutrition; an  inquiry into
the diet  of  families  in Cardiff  and  Reading.
28p.  8?  Lond., 1932.
   ----   A  dietary  survey  in terms  of  actual
foodstuffs consumed.   56p.   8?   Lond., 1936.
   Brocl ington, F.  The influence of the growing family upon
the diet in urban and rural districts.  J. Hyg., Lond., 1938, 38:
40-61.  ------  Further observations upon the influence of the
growing family upon the diec in rural districts in Sussex.  Ibid.,
547-57.—Diet (The) of the people; first report of Advisory
Committee on Nutrition.   Brit.  M.  J.,  1937,  1: 771-3 —
Dietary  surveys.   Annual Rep. Chief M. Off.  Min. Health,
Lond. (1936) 1937,  133.—Food, health and income; a national
survey of  nutrition.  Lancet,  Lond., 1936,  1: 679-81.—Fry,
L. S., & Myers, S.  A physiological study of the diets of 15
rural workers' families in Essex. Pub. Health, Lond., 1937-38,
51: 358-03.—Neustatter, W. L. Income, diet, and education in
50 representative southeast London families.  Brit. M. J., 1938,
2: 223-5.—Nutritional survey.  Brit. M.  J., 1936, 1: 587 —
Orr, J. B., & Clark, M. L.  A dietary survey of 607 families in
7 cities and towns in Scotland.  Lancet, Lond., 1930, 2:  594-
8.—Paton, J. H. P.  The rational consumption of carbohydrates
in relation to disease.  Edinburgh  M. J., 1932, n. ser., 39:
556.—Widdowson,  E. M.  A study of English  diets  by the
individual method; men. J. Hyg.,  Cambr.,  1936, 36: 269-92.
------ &  McCance, R.  A.  A study of English  diets by the
individual method; women.  Ibid., 293-309.—Zum Busch, J.
P.  Ernahrung des englischen Volkes.  Schweiz. med. Wschr.,
1937, 67: 1167.

----   Geography:  Europe:  Germany.

   Blum,  O.    *Die Ernahrungsverhaltnisse  der
kleinstadtischen  und  landlichen   Bevolkerung
wahrend  der  Kriegszeit.    15p.    8?   Miinch.,
1917.
   Saupe,  K.  W.   *Die Ernahrung  minderbe-
mittelter  Familien  Hamburgs auf  Grund  der
Reichserhebung  vom  Jahre  1907.   lOp.    8?
[Lpz.,  1922]
   Tiedke, H.    *Die  Ernahrungsweise des pom-
merschen  Landarbeiters.  30p.  8?   Lpz.,  1933.
   Weisser,  H.   *Die  Ernahrungsverhaltnisse
der landlichen  Bevolkerung,  dargestellt  unter
Zugrundlegung der Verhaltnisse in der  Gemeinde
Gultstein  des Oberamtes Herrenberg [Tubingen]
24p.  8?  Ochsenfurt-M., 1934.
   BetcTeller, L.,   & Frankfurter,  P.   Ernahrungsstatistik.
Wien. mod. Wschr.. 1927, 77: 545-51.—Berczeller, L., & Wastl,
H.  Ernahrungsstatistik.   Ibid.,  478; 510;  637.—Bogusat.
Die  Gcsundheitsverhaltnisse der jungeren und altesten Jahr-
gange des deutschen Volkes bei der gegenwartigen Ernahrungs-
lage.  Munch, med. Wschr., 1922, 69:  361.—Claasen, W.
Beitra'-p  zur Feststellung  der Ernahrungsverhaltnisse  des
deutschen Land- und Stadtvolkes.   Arch. Rassenb.,  1911, 8:
458; 604.  ------■   Die Ernahrung der landlichen Bevolkerung
in 30 rheinischen kleinbauerischen Familien im Jahre 1910 und
die Ursachen der Fettuberernahrung in Stadt und Land.  Ibid.,
1912, 9:  347-56.—Clinical nutrition records  in  Germany.
School Hyg., Lond., 1921, 12: 202-5.—Danckwortt.  Deutsch-
lands Ernahrungsfragen  auf Grund der Erfahrungen im Welt-
krieg. Deut. tierarztl. Wschr., 1927, 35: 361-4.—Fischer, F.
Hungerblockade und Korpermasse.   Klin. Wschr., 1923,  2:
752-5.—Fliigge, C.  Einige wissenschaftliche und  praktische
Ergebnisse aus  den Ernahrungsnoten Deutschlands  in  den
letzten  7  Jahren.   Norsk mag.  laegevid.,  1922, 83:  321-
41.—Fiirth, O. R.  von.  Ueber die Ernahrung der heranwach-
senden Jugend zu  Kriegs- und Friedenszeiten.  Oesterr.  San.
Wes., 1915, 27:  842-51.—Gruber,  M. von.  Die Ernahrungs-
laee des  deutschen Volkes.  Verh. Ges.  deut.  Naturforsch.
(1920) 1921, 86: 117-36.—Johansson, J. E.  [Diet in Germany
during the war  and at  present]  Hygiea, Stockh., 1919, 81:
257-96.—Kantorowicz, M.  Die  Ernahrung  der  deutschen
Lobn- und Gehaltsempfanger nach dem Kriege  im Lichte
der sozialen Hygiene.   Zschr. Schulgesundh., 1930, 43: 399;
430.—Kestner,  O.   Die  Unterernahrung   unserer  Gross-
stadtbevolkerung.   Deut. med. Wschr., 1919, 45: 235-7.—
Moll-Weiss, A.  A  propos du rata national, Eintopf-Gerichte.
Bull. Soc. sc. hyg. aliment., Par., 1938, 26: 243-6.—Miiller, F.
von.  Observations during the period of under-nutrition  in
Germany.  Bull. N. York Acad. M.,  1926, 2.  ser., 2: 502-16.—
Richet, C. flls, & Mignard.  Le syndrome d'hypotrepsie chez
les  prisonniers francais  rapatries  d'Allemagne.  Bull. Acad.
rn/d., Par.,  1019,  3. ser., 81: 481-6.—Schmidt-Lange,  W.
Kostmass  und Speisenzubereitung bei bodenstandiger Land-
bcvolkerung in der Bayerischen Ostmark. Arch. Hyg., Miinch.,
1938, 120:  23-33.—Solbrig.  Verbrauch fiir Nahrungs- und
Genussmittel in  2000 Arbeiter-, Angestellten- und Beamten-
haushaltungen.  Deut. med. Wschr., 1932, 58: 1611.—Tyszka,
von. Ernahrungslage und Lebenshaltung des deutschen Volkes
in den Jahren 1924-26.  Klin. Wschr.,  1926, 5: 1285; 1334.
------   Lebenshaltung  und  Ernahrungslage des deutschen
Volkes in der Gegenwart gegenuber der  Vorkriegszeit.  Ibid
1929, 8:  1289; 1337.  ------  Die Ernahrungslage deutscher
Arbeiter und Arbeitsloser im Winter 1932-33.  Ibid., 1933, 12:
889-96.   ------  Die deutsche Volksernahrung und die heimi-
sche Produktion.  Med.  Welt, 1933, 7:  1521; 1562.—Wond-
zinski, A. Findet in der gegenwartigen Volksernahrung Deutsch-
lands die Qualitat der Nahrung besonders  hinsichtlich  dea
Vitamingehalts die genugende Beriicksichtigung?  Arch, sozial
Hyg., 1922-24, 15: 320-38.—Zuntz, N.  Einfluss des Kriegs auf
Ernahrung und Gesundheit des deutschen Volkes.  Med. Klin
Berl., 1915,  11: 1176;  1204.

----   Gerson-Herrmannsdorfer-Sauerbruch.
   See also under Tuberculosis.
   Gerson,  M.   Meine Diat; ein Ratgeber fiir
Kranke und Gesunde.   168p.  8?   Berl. [1930]
   Jannulis,  G.  E.    *Sauerbruch-Herrmanns-
dorfer-Gerson'sche  Diatbehandlung  und  Mine-
ralogen.   28p.    8?  Giessen, 1930.
   Bentivoglio, G.  C.  Le variazioni del riflesso oculo-cardiaco
nei bambini in seguito al trattamento  dietetico di Gerson.
Pediatria (Riv.) 1933, 41: 1457-83— Bommer, S.  Zur Frage
der Wirkung  von Sauerbruch-Herrmannsdorfer-Diat.   Deut.
med. Wschr., 1934, 60:735-9.  ------ Kapillarmikroskopische
Beobachtungen bei Diatbehandlung.  Miinch. med. Wschr.,
1935, 82: 1683-5.—Cappi, U.   Le diete di Gerson-Herrmanns-
dorfer-Sauerbruch. Rass. clin. sc, 1931, 9: 536-44.—Formenti,
A. M.  Studi sulla lipasi ematica nella dieta di Gerson-Herr-
mannsdorfer-Sauerbruch.  Riv. chn. pediat.,  1938,  36:  319-
50.—Funk,  C.  F.  Einflusse der S. H. G.-Diat auf den Effek-
torenbereich der vegetativen Neuroregulation.  Med.  Khn.,
Berl., 1931,  27: 1139-41.—Gerson, M.  Einiges fiber die koch-
salzarme  Diat.  Hippokrates, Stuttg.,  1930-31, 3: 627-34.
—■---- Diatbehandlung bei Migrane und Lungentuberkulose.
Wien. klin. Wschr.,  1932, 45: 744-8.—Herrmannsdorfer, A.
Ueber Wund- und Tuberkulosediat.  Jahrkurs. arztl. Fortbild.,
1929, 20: H. 8, 35-43.  ------ La influencia de una alimenta-
ci6n especial sobre la cicatrizaci6n de las heridas y sobre las
afecciones tuberculosas graves.  Rev. mid. germ. iber. amer.,
1929, 2: 677-84.—Hval, E.  Microscopic study of the capil-
laries of patients on the Gerson-Sauerbruch-Herrmannsdorfer
diet.  Acta derm, vener., Stockh.,  1932-33,  13: 593-600 —
Siisskind, B.   Ueber Kohlehydratminimum;  mit besonderer
Berucksichtigung des Kohlehvdratgehalts  der Herrmanndor-
ferschen Diat.  Med. Welt, 1932, 6: 1268.—Tesdal, M.  [Effect
of Gerson-Herrmannsdorfer-Sauerbruch's diet on metabolism]
Norsk mag. laegevid.,  1932, 93:  1073-82.   Also Zschr.  klin.
Med., 1932, 121:  184-93.—Watson, C.  Diet and nutrition,
with special reference  to the Sauerbruch-Herrmannsdorfer-
Gerson diet.  Med. Press & Circ, Lond., 1930, 130: 207-9 —
Weisl, W. von.  Prognose und Heilungsverlauf  dei ber Gerson-
Diiit. Deut. Aerzte Ztsr,  1930, 5: H. 211. ------  Einiges
fiber die praktische Durchfuhrung der Gerson-Diat. Fortsch.
Med., 1935, 53: 185-8.

----  Habits.

   See also Diet,  Selection;  Eating.
   Odell,  R.  M.   Improving the dietary habits
of  a rural community;  3 years of  nutrition work
in Cattaraugus County.  43p.   8?  N. Y. [1929]
   Brues, C. T. Aberrant feeding behavior among insects and
its  bearing  on the  development  of specialized food  habits.
Q. Rev. Biol., 1936,  11: 305-19.—Campbell. E. H.  The effect
of nursery school  training upon  the later  food habits of the
child.  Child  Develop., 1933, 4:  329-45.—Coelho, J.   Habi-
tudes alimentaires. Presse mecl., 1936, 44: 1786.—Emerson, H.
Intelligence and character in  relation to food habits.  J. Am.
Diet. Ass.,  1925-26, 1: 14-6.—Scurfield, H.  Diet and per-
sonal habit.  Practitioner, Lond..  1926, 116: 262-7.—Sladden.
D.  E.  Transference of induced  food-habit from parent to
offspring.  Proc. R.  Soc, Lond.,  1934,  ser.  B,  114: 441;
1935, ser. B.  119: 31-4.  ------ & Hewer,  H. R.  Trans-
ference of induced food-habit from parent to offspring.  Ibid.,
1938, ser. B, 126: 30-44.—Strouse, S. Food and food habits.
Bull. N. York  Acad.  M., 1928, 2. ser., 4: 1274-9.—Sweet, C.
Voluntary food habits of normal children.  J. Am. M. Ass.,
1936, 107:765-8.

----  Hay's.
 See under Diet, Fads.

—   History.
   See also Dietetics, History.
   Adolph, W. H.  A 4,000-vear food experiment.  Austral.
J. Dent..  1931, 35: 40-7.—Altshuler, S. S.  The historical and
biological  evolution of human  diet.   Am.  J. Digest.  Dis.,
1934-35, 1: 215-8.—Archibald, J. G.  The evolution of nutri-
tion.  J. Chsm. Educ, 1934, 11: 601-8.—Baglioni, S.  L'ali-
mentazione degli antichi.  Arch.  stor. sc, 1927, 8: 9-16, pl.—
Bessau, G.  Neue  Grundsatze der Ernahrung.   Verh. Deut, 
DIET                                                38 i                                                DIET
 Ges. inn. Med., 1937, 49. Kongr., Sekt. inn. Med., 11-23 —
 Boutarel.  L'estomac  de nos peres.   Paris mid.,  1925,  58:
 annexe,  344-6.—Cornwell,  E.  E.  The remarkable  case of
 Luigi Cornaro and how he balanced his diet.  Med.  J. & Rec,
 1927, 126: 309.  ------  What the ancient Greeks ate.  Ann.
 M. Hist., 1937,  9:  30-3.—Dittmar.  Rubner: Ueber alte  und
 neue Irrwege der Ernahrung.  Umschau, 1929, 33:  1033-5.—
 Ducceschi, V.   Prime linee di una storia dell'alimentazione
 umana.  Lav. Lab. fisiol. Univ. Padova, 1937, 24: No. 6,  1-8.
 -----Cucine  e vi vande preistoriche. Ibid., No.  7, 1-12.—
 Ehrstrom, R.   Die Diat- und  Kostfuhrung  der nordischen
 Lander in historischer Beleuchtung; ein Beitrag zur Geschichte
 der  Kostfuhrung in vorhistorischer Zeit, des Kochsalzes  und
 der  Avitaminosen.   Acta  med.  scand., 1934,  81: 583-611.
 -----  Historical survey of diet  and daily fare in the Scandi-
 navian countries.  Ibid.,  suppl. 59, 7-10.—Evers. Die Ernah-
 rung des Urmenschen  und die Rangordnung der menschlichen
 Nahrungsmittel   in  gesundheitlicher Beziehung.   Fortsch.
 Med., 1936,  54: 156-60.—Florange, C.  Louis  XIV  a  table.
 Aesculape, Par., 1934, 24: 203-5.—Gareau, U.  Evolution of
 man's diet.  Canad. M. Ass. J., 1926,  16: 1241.—Gauducheau,
 A.  L'alimentation  et  l'homme moderne; Involution  de l'ali-
 mentation humaine. Presse mid., 1937, 45: 903-5.—Gros, H.
 L'alimentation  des Romains; les aliments veg^taux.  Paris
 med.,  1922, 46: annexe, 100; 1923, 48: annexe, 386—Gud-
 jonsson. S. von.  Kost der alten nordischen  Volker.   Deut.
 med. Wschr.,  1935, 61: 1507-10.   Also Verh. Berl.  med. Ges.
 (1935) 1936, 66: 167-77.—Hemmerdinger.  A.  L'alimentation
 de l'avenir.  Progr. med.,  Par.,  1936, 1567.—Holthofer, H.
 Ueber Hintze,  Geographie  und  Geschichte  der Ernahrung.
 Hippokrates, Stuttg., 1935,  6: 494-500.—Jeanselme, E.   Sels
 miMicamenteux  et aromatiques pris par les Bvzantins au cours
 des repas.  Bull. Soc. fr. hist. m<§d., 1922, 16:'324-34.—Kruse.
 Neuzeitliche  Ernahrung.   Miinch. med. Wschr.,  1933,  80:
 1003-5.—Lewis, F.  T.  An  unpublished metrical epigram by
 James  Russell  Lowell.  Science, 1924, n. ser., 60:  333 —
 Lieb, C. W. The 1936  models in diet.   Hygeia, Chic, 1936, 14:
 12—4.—Liek,  E.  Die neue Ernahrung. Hippokrates,  Stuttg.,
 1933, 4: 271-5.—Llamas, R. La  alimentaci6n de los antiguos
 mexicanos.  An.  Inst, biol., M<«x., 1935, 6: 245-58.—McCollum,
 E. V.  New facts about food and feeding.  Good Health, 1924,
 59:  231; 286.—Meyer, B.  Kulinarisches aus dem alten Rom.
 Zschr. Fleisch Milchhyg., 1924-25, 35: 209-11—Molnar, B., jr.
 Vier hundert Jahre Karlsbader  Diat.  Arch.  Verdauungskr.,
 1929,  45: 395-408.—Moraczewski, W.  [Old  and new diets]
 Polska gaz. lek., 1932,  11: 741-3.—Newfield,  L.  L.   Some
 modern  concepts of diets and nutrition.  Rep. Wayne Co. M.
 Soc, 1932-33,  3:  4-6.—Pariseau,  L. E.  Miettes gastrono-
 miques  de l'histoire du  Canada.  J. Hotel Dieu  Montreal,
 1933,  2: 51-66.—Rubner, M.  Die  Welternahrung  in Ver-
 gangenheit, Gegenwart und Zukunft.  Sitzber.  Preuss.  Akad.
 Wiss., 1928, phys. math. KL, 159-183.—Schmutzer, R.   Von
 Kost und  Lebensmittelverbrauch in  einem Kloster vor  200
 Jahren.  Sudhoffs Arch., 1936, 29: 321-7.—Simpson, H.  Four
 centuries of English cookery. Proc R. Inst. Gr.  Britain, 1937,
 29:  548-72.—Striker, C.  The evolution of our table.  Ann.
 M. Hist., 1928,  10: 429-33.—Watson, D. C.  Diet—old  and
 new. J. State M., Lond., 1933, 41: 151-4.

 ---   hospital and  institutional.

   See also Dietetics, Institutions.
   Arlesheim,  Switzerland.   Klinisch-Thera-
 peutisches Institut.   Die Kochkunst  in  West
 und Ost; Rezepte des Klinisch-Therapeutischen
 Instituts Arlesheim bei Basel.   182p.  8?  Stuttg.,
 1928.
   Kohler,   S.    *Undersokningar  over  utspis-
 ningen vid  ett storre sjukhus i Sverige [study of
 feeding a  large  hospital in Sweden]   [Uppsala]
 82p.   8?   Stockh.,  1919.
   Weir, H.  B.    Institutional cookery and  die-
 tetics.  2. ed.  lllp.   8?  Lond. [19351
   Alter. Allgemeine Voraussetzungen zum Bekostigungswesen
 im Krankenhaus. Zschr. ges. Krankenhauswes., 1926, 22: 611-
 21.—Basch, F., & Nobel, E.  Rationelle Ernahrung im Kinder-
 krankenhaus.  Ibid., 1932,  403.—Behm, K., & Toppius, M.
 Die Ernahrung in Kinderheimen.   Gesundh. & Erzieh., 1934,
 47: 450-9.—Bender, M., &  Neter.  Zur Frage  der Anstalts-
 ernahrung des Kleinkindes.   Zschr. Schulgesundh., 1930, 43:
 337-46.—Besse,  P. M., Szulc, G. [et al.] Krankenkost.   Noso-
 komeion, Stuttg., 1933, 4: 576-9.—Boitke-Hende, E.  Massen-
 speisungen.  Sozial.  Prax., 1914-15, 25: 797-802.—Bugbee, G.
 How University  of  Michigan Hospital figures cost  per  meal;
 understanding of operation which  is being accounted for neces-
sary for successful cost record, says writer, who details system
 in Ann Arbor Institution.  Hosp. Management, 1932, 34: 56.—
 Carrillo, R. Apuntes para establecer los cuadros de dieta entre
 los ninos  asilados de  algunos establecimientos de la Beneficencia
 Publica.  Gac med. Mexico, 1920-21, 4. ser.,  55:  207-17.—
Castellanos, T.  El estudio de las enfermedades de la nutncion
y la dietetica en  los  hospitales.  Rev.  med.  Rosario, 1925, 15:
243-8.—Concepcion,  I.  A study  of  the food  intake  of  the
inmates of Welfareville.  J.  Philippine Islands M. Ass., 1907,
17: 197-210.—Cook, D. H., Rivera, T.  A study of the diets in
3 insular institutions: tuberculosis sanatorium, leprosarium
and insane hospital.  Porto Rico Rev. Pub. Health, 1927-28,
3: 524-6.—Crafts, G.   Who controls hospital food after it
leaves  the kitchen?  If the dietitian's control ends when  the
food leaves the kitchen, there is often loss of interest and lack
of enthusiasm.  Hosp.  Management, 1934, 37: 52-4.—Den-
man,  I.  Standardization trends in  food administration.   J.
Am. Diet. Ass., 1931,  7: 95-109.—Diets in public assistance
institutions.   In  Annual Rep.  Chief  M. Off.  Min. Health,
Lond.  (1936)  1937, 139.—Dilworth,  J. G.  Nursing and die-
tary management in a  unit for  the  study  of nutritional dis-
orders.   Am.  J.  Nurs., 1920-21, 21:  288-92.—Escudero, P.
El regimen diet^tico en los hospitales  municipales.  Sem. mid.,
B. Air., 1931, 38: pt 2,  1322-8.—Fitz, R.,  & Lautz. A. Certain
tendencies of modern hospital dietaries for normal people.  J.
Am. Diet. Ass.,  1925-26, 1: 9-13.—Fridericia, L. S.  Dietary
regulations in public institutions of Denmark. Nation's Health,
Chic,  1925, 7: 309-12.—Gigon, A.   Ueber  rationelle Massen-
emahrung.  Erg.  Hyg., 1919,  3:  164-220.—Gillam, S.  M.
Interdepartmental problems of diet.  Tr. Am. Hosp. Ass.,  1928,
30: 230-4.—Graves, L. G.  Food service in  the small hospital.
Hospitals, 1936, 10: No. 3, 43-8.  ------  Of what value  the
dietary survey?   Ibid.,  1937, 11: No. 6, 55-7.—Gray,  G., &
Doman, L.  Cost of dietaries in a small hospital in Los Angeles.
J. Am. Diet.  Ass., 1931, 7: 36-8.—Groth, H.  Die wirtschaft-
lichen Unterlagen der Krankenernahrung.  Zschr. ges. Kranken-
hauswes., 1928, 24: 749-53.  ------  Die Auswahlverpflegung
im Krankenhause. Ibid., 1932, 471-9.—Hanselman, E. M., &
Northrop, M. W.  A comparative study of food intakes of various
groups of patients in a county hospital.  J.  Am. Diet. Ass.,  1938,
14: 339-42.—Harrington, M. M.  Summary  of hospital dietetic
problems.  Tr. Am. Hosp. Ass., 1932, 34: 139-41.—Hatfield,
J. N.   Ancient diet tables and hospital rules.  Hospitals,  1936,
10: No. 10, 62-4.—Hennecke, E.  Menu planning.  Bull. Am.
Hosp.  Ass.,  1935,  9: 134-7.—Horan, T.  N.  Diet table in a
private boarding school of 200 boys.  J. Am. M. Ass., 1934, 102:
836-8.—Hough, C. S.   Children fed by wholesale with an eye
to each's particular need.  Commonhealth, Bost.,  1934, 21:
157-60.—Inaba  & Uyeno, S.  Beitrage  zur  Studie fiber  die
Massenernahrungsfrage.  Zschr.  Mil.  Aerzte, Tokyo, 1918, 19-
21.—Jusatz, H. J., & Weisse, F. W.   Ein ernahrungshygieni-
scher  und ernahrungswirtschaftlicher Beitrag zur  Frage der
Massenspeisungen.  Zschr. Ernahrung,  1933,  3:  225-31.—
Klinkovstein,  I. M.  [Organization of hospital  diets]  Sovet.
klin.,  1934, 20: 133-42.—Knack, A.  V.  Kritisches zur  Frage
der  Auswahlverpflegung in  Krankenhausern.   Zschr.   ges.
Krankenhauswes., 1932,479-81.—Lacy, H. V.  Food for patients
and staff.  Chin. M.  J., 1937,  52:  683-6.—Leamy, C.  One
school's nutrition problem.   Commonhealth, Bost.,  1936, 23:
65-8,  2 ch.—Lidzki, A.  [Alimentation of children in summer
sanatoriums in Poland]  Polska gaz. lek.,  1931,  10: 912---
List, W. E.   An accurate check  on food  costs.  Mod. Hosp.,
1934, 42: 114-6.—Lynovsky, O. P., & Romysh, L. F.  [Rational-
ization of diets in village hospitals]  Sovet. vrach. J., 1937, 41:
1151-9.—MacDonald, N. F.  Measuring effectiveness in  the
preparation and service of hospital food.  J.  Am. Diet.  Ass.,
1938,  14: 330-8.—McFarland, B. The California food dollar.
Mod.  Hosp.,  1934,  43:  114-6— McKenna,  E.  R.  Varia-
tions  in  menus  rewards dietitian in  satisfaction of patients;
problems of menu making in large  tuberculosis hospital  de-
scribed; more  than 71,000 meals and  special diets prepared in
single month.  Hosp. Management, 1934, 38: 44.—Macciotta,
G., Brusa, P., & Lucca, A.  Direttive dietetiche nelle colletti-
vita infantili.  Studium, Nap., 1931,  21:  392-406.—Mahr, J..
& Nobel, E.   Rationelle Ernahrung im  Kinderkrankenhaus.
Zschr.  ges. Krankenhauswes., 1937,  519-21.—Malamud, T.
Alimentaci6n en los asilos de la ciudad de Buenos Aires (comuni-
cacion previa) Rev. Soc. hig. microb., B. Air., 1925, 1: 5-12.—
Meinertz, J.   Aufgaben  der  diatetischen  Behandluns  im
Krankenhause.  Med.  Klin.,  Berl., 1934, 30: 462-4.—Minni-
gerode, L.  Dietetics in institutions  and  in the home.   Med.
Off., Lond., 1927, 37: 143. Also Pub. Health  Rep., Wash., 1927,
42: 2099-103, 2 pl.—Moll-Weiss, A.   L'alimentation des isotes.
Bull. Soc. sc. hyg. aliment., Par.,  1923, 11: 566-74.—Nesbit, E.
The place of  hospital  dietetics in the nutrition program in
China.  Chin. M. J., 1937, 52: 715-20.—Olaechea, A. S.  La
leche y la dietetica en los hospitales de  Lima.  Cr6n. med., Lima,
1929,  46: 27-37.—[Organization  of therapeutic diets in  hospi-
tals] J. profil. subtrop. klin. med., Tashkent, 1934, 4: 116-37 —
Orgaz, J.  La alimentacidn en  el Hosp.  Nac. de Clinicas de
C6rdoba. Sem. med., B. Air., 1935, 42: 1505-15.—Oxsuzov, V.
[Rationalization of diet in 4 Ukrainian mud-bath resorts] Vrach.
delo, 1928, 11: 135-40.—Patricia, Sister.  Personnel of 7 serves
meals for 500 daily at St. Mary's, Duluth.  Hosp. Management,
1927, 24: 25-7.—Power, D.  Scraps from the Hospital archives;
the Hospital  beer.  S.  Barth. Hosp.  J.,  Lond., 1937-38,  45:
298.—Prausnitz, W. Die Kost der Haushaltunesschule und der
Menage der Friedr. Krupp'schen Gusstahlfabrik in Essen; ein
Beitrag zur Volksernahrung.  Arch.  Hyg., Miinch., 1892,  15:
387-408.—Putter.  Diatetische Ernahrung in grossen Kranken-
hausern. Zschr. ges. Krankenhauswes., 1927, 23: 577.—Roem-
held, L.  Praktische Diatetik im Sanatorium,  ihre Bedeutung,
ihr Wesen und ihre Technik.  Miinch. med. Wschr., 1936,  83:
1925-9.—Roth, W. Die Ernahrungsfrajre im mittleren Kranken-
haus.  Zschr. ges. Krankenhauswes., 1937, 103.—Santa Maria, J.
Algunas observaciones sobre la alimentaciAn hospitalaria.  Rev.
med.  aliment.,  Santiago,  1933-35,  1: 395-406.—Sarno, A.
Estudio presentado por la direcci6n  del Hospital Fermin  Fe-
rreyra, referente a la alimentaci6n de los  hospitalizados en ese
nosocomio. Bol. Asist. pub. nac, Montev., 1930, 20: 293. 4 ch.—
Schulz, W.   Ueber Massenernahrung.  Zschr. Kommunalhyg., 
DIET
382
DIET
1914 5: No. 8-9, 1; No. 10-12, 1.—Sheftel, I. N., & Pinchuk,
I. I.  [Hospital diet]  Sovet. vrach.  J. 1938,  42: 122-7.—
Silkey, G. H. Selective menu for all patients. Hospitals, 1936,
10:  No.  3,  19.—Sinay Sestopal, N.  Dietetica hospitalana.
Rev. san. mil. (Chile) 1936, 4: 18-24.—Smith, F. H., &Biltz,
B. J.  A comparison of the as purchased and prepared food
methods  for determining the food intake of hospital patients.
J. Am. Diet. Ass., 1932, 8: 107-18.—Smith, M.  Menu planning
for a general hospital.  Tr. Am. Hosp. Ass., 1931, 32: 346-9.—
Soos.  Die Wandlungen der Verpflegung in Krankenhausern.
Bull. Eidg. Gesundhamt.. 1932, Beil., No. 4, 14-7.—Strauss, H.
Ueber wirtschaftliche Diatetik mit  besonderer  Beriicksichti-
gung von Krankenanstalten.  Zschr.  arztl. Fortbild., 1928, 25:
623-6. ------  Ernahrungswirtschaft und Diatbehandlung in
Krankenanstalten.  Erg. sozial Hyg.,  1930,  2:  126-56.—
Thomas, G. Dietetics in a university hospital.   Diet. Admin.
Ther., 1924, 2:  149-57.—Turner, R., & Northrop, M. W.  A
study of  the nutritional adequacy of  the personnel dietary of a
hospital.  J. Am. Diet. Ass., 1934, 9: 472-7—Uhlenhuth. P.,
& Remy, E. Zur Frage der Bewertung von Speisen verschie-
dener Gemeinschaftskuchen auf Grund chemischer und biologi-
scher Untersuchungen.  Arch.  Hyg. Miinch., 1936-37, 117: 1-
15.—Vacacela Gallegos, J.   Estudio de la alimentaci6n en las
casas de  beneficencia publica de Quito.  Arch. Fac. cien. mid.,
Quito, 1932, 1: 6-23.—Waite, L.  Dietary management; food,
facts, fancies, fads; food and the cost of hospital care.  West.
Hosp. Rev., 1935-36, 23: No. 11, 11.—Weissenberg, S.  Medi-
kosoziale Untersuchung an den von den  offentlichen Kiichen
gespeisten  Kindern.   Zschr. Kinderh., 1925, 39: 634-44 —
West, L.  How to meet the diet problem in a 150-bed hospital.
Mod. Hosp., 1935, 44: 94-6.—Wheeler, R. Standardization of
institutional feeding; importance; methods; factors  involved.
J. Am. Diet. Ass., 1926-27, 2: 6-9.  —:----& Moe, V.  An
economic analysis of  hospital  food bills.  Ibid.,  28-34.—
Wheeler, R., & Shalla, E. A nutritive analysis of hospital food
bills.  Ibid., 10-27.—Winckel, M.  Ueber den Einfluss  der
Vitaminnahrung auf  die Gesunderhaltung des Menschen und
die  sich ergebenden Forderungen an die Kuchenverwaltungen
der Anstaltsbetriebe.  Zschr. ges. Krankenhauswes., 1927, 23:
373-6.—Wirth,  J., &  Berger, F.   Die  Diatversorgung  des
Grosskrankenhauses,  dargestellt am  Stadtischen  Krankenhaus
Sachsenhausen in Frankfurt a. Main. Ibid., 1929, 25: 549-68.'

----   Hygienic aspect.

  See also subheadings of Diet (National aspect;
Pathological  aspect,   &c.)  also   Metabolism;
Nutrition.
   Anderson,  H.  S.   Stop  wishing  for  health.
lOp.  8?   [Marion, N. C, 1935]
   Bainbridge,  J. S.    Diet  for  the  million.
241p.  8?  Lond., 1926.
   Bernard, B.   Correct and  corrective eating.
5. ed.  142p.  12?  Chic, 1926.
   Buckstein,  J.  Food, fitness and figure.  252p.
8?   N. Y., 1936.

  ----  Eat and keep fit.  128p.   8?   N. Y.,
1938.

  Carque,  0.   Natural foods;  the  safe  way to
health.   359p.   8?  Los Ang., 1925.

   Clark, P. L.  How to  live and  eat  for health.
3. ed.  238p.  8?   Chic, 1925.

   De la  Torre, T.  Vital secrets of health and
youth.    143p.   8?   San Franc, 1935.
   Fishbein,  M.   Your  diet  and  your  health.
298p.  8?  N. Y.  [1937]
  Furnas,   C.  C,  &  Furnas,  S.   M.   Man,
bread and destiny.  364p.   8?   N. Y. [1937]
   Gillett, L. H.   Good for health's sake.  47p.
16?  N.  Y.,  1924.  Also rev. ed.  74p.   N. Y.
[1937]
   Groot, J. de.   Over voeding en gezondheid;
waarmede  en  hoe  moeten  wij  ons  voeden?
waartoe  dient ons voedsel?   48p.   8?   Gorin-
chem, 1910.
  Haas,  G.  W.   Health through sunshine and
diet.   176p.   8?   Los Ang.  [1926]
  Hatter,  N. M.  Counting the  calories.  58p.
16?  [Los Ang.,  1933]
   Holden,  H.   Up  to  date  health  manual;
understandable,  valuable, economical, practical
facts, food, fast, and  excellent formulae;  a scien-
tific, practical  treatise for the conduct of health-
ful living, all in a nutshell.  47  1.   4?  Phoenix
1932.
   Jenner, A. J. B.  Essentials of a healthy home
and  wholesome food for  everybody,  especially
for  the  working  classes.    120p.   12?    Detr.,
1886.
   Kelly, J. D.  The road  to better health. 21p.
8?   Binghamton,  N. Y., 1936.
   Lorand,  A.  Verjungung  durch  Anregung der
Blutbildung.   135p.  8?  Lpz.,  1930.
   Loughran,  J. X.  Guide  to health; science  of
keeping young and well.  32p.   8?   N. Y., 1935.
   McClintock, R. O.,  &  Denman, C. C.  The
dawn of a new life; nature's way to health and
happiness.  127p.   16?   [San  Diego]   1932.
   Porter, C. S.  Food for  health; its preparation
and  combination.   2.   ed.   48p.   12?   Palms,
1925.  Also 3. ed. 84p.  8?  Long Beach, 1927.
   Potier,  H.   *L'alimentation   et   l'hygiene.
47p.   8?  Par.,  1937.
   Remsburg,  G. W.  Scientific eating  and health
building.  317p.   8?  [Kansas City]   1925.
   Richardson, I.  D.  Diet  and disease;  or, The
relation of diet to  health and disease.   145p.  8?
Akron, O., 1932.
   Rose, R.  H.  Eat your way to health, scientific
system of weight  control.   New ed.   230p.   8?
N.  Y.,  1924.
   Schlink,  F. J.   Eat, drink and be wary.  322p.
8?   N. Y. [1935]
  Scholz, A.  P.  Food and health.    67p.  12?
Brooklyn  [1931]
   Scotson-Clark, G. F.  Eating  without fears
145p.  8?   N. Y., 1923.
   Sherman, H. C.  Food and  health.   296p.  8?
N.  Y.,  1935.
   Thompson, J. D.   Eating  your way  to health.
7. ed.  8?   Oakland  [1932]
   Van  Nort,  W. H.    Food and  health; or,
The foundation  of disease  with  Nature's way of
relief.  2.  ed.   91p.  8?  S. Louis, 1927.
   Walsh, J. J.  Eating and health.  223p.  12?
Bost., 1925.
  Alimentation (1') et l'hygiene publique.  Rev. hyg., Par.,
1936,  58: 384-9.—Arnold, L.   Diet as a disease-preventive.
Illinois Health Mess., 1934, 6: 35.—Barborka, C. J.   Present
conception of the relation of diet to health and disepse. Proc.
Mayo Clin.,  1931, 6: 461-5. Also Med. Clin. N. America, 1931,
15: 139-52.  ------ Nutrition in health and disease.  Am. J.
Digest. Dis., 1934-35,  1: 44-50.  Also J. Canad. Dent. Ass.,
1935,  1: 66-78.—Batten, L. W.  Food and  health.   Lancet,
Lond., 1936, 2: 286.—Beveridge, W.,  & Willoughby, W. M.
Discussion on food and health. J. Roy. San. Inst., 1924-25,
45: 441-53.—Bircher-Benner,  M.  Die Rolle der Nahrung in
der Hygiogenese.  Hippokrates, Stuttg.,  1936. 7: 598; 635 —
Bircher-Roy, F.  Krankengeschichten zur Rolle  der Nahrung
in der Hygiogenese.  Ibid., 1937, 8: 418-26.—Brooker, W. H.
New facts about healthful diets.  Health Bull., Raleigh, 1935.
50: No.  7, 10-3.—Brown, W. H.  Hygiene  of nutrition.   In
Pract. Libr. M. & S.  (Appleton) N. Y., 1937,  12: 47-72 —
Burnett, F. L.  Nutrition, health and disease. N. England J.
M., 1937, 217: 515-27.—Burritt,  B. B.  Food and health by
Professor Sherman; an appreciation.  Child Health Bull., 1935.
11: 28.—Callis, H. A.  Food in health and disease. J. Nat. M.
Ass., 1936,  28: 158.—Campbell,  W. R.  Dietary factors in
health and disease.  Canad. M. Ass. J., 1935, 33: 379-84 —
Cowell, S. J.  The principles of nutrition in preventive medi-
cine.  J. R.San. Inst., 1932, 53:242-50. ------& M'Gonlgle,
G.  C. M.  Nutritional factors in the prevention of  disease.
Pub.  Health,  Lond.,  1935-36, 49: 376-81.—Cullis, W., A
Cove-Smith, R.  On keeping fit (The Hastings lecture) Brit"
M. J., 1936, 1: 595-607.—Diet and health.  J.  R. Army M.
Corps, 1936, 66: 186-90.—Eales,  I. J.  Food and its  relation
to health and disease. Eclect. M. J.,  1925, 85: 545-53.—
Eberhard, H. M.  The importance of food in health and diet
in disease.  Hahneman. Month., 1937,72:63-73.—Epstein, S.
Die Verjiingungshygiene der  Ernahrung. Deut. Aerzte Ztg,
1932, 7: No. 302.—Farjot. Propos sur l'hygiene de l'alimenta-
tion.  Echo med. nord, 1933, 37: 531-8.—Fleck, H.  The
relation of nutrition to health problems of college girls. Med.
Woman  J., 1934, 41: 314-33.—Hamill. J. M. Food as a pre-
ventive of disease.  Proc. R. Soc.  M.,  Lond.,  1930-31, 24:
sect, epidem. state m., 1-12.—Hartzell,  T.  B.  Ten years to
life. J. Am. Dent. Ass., 1922, 9:  831-40.—Hay. W. H.  Diet
and health.  Sc. Ther., Lewist., 1925-26, 3: 4— Hindhede, M.
Diet and health.  Practitioner,  Lond., 1926,  116:  249-61.
        Hygienical diet.  Acta med. scand., 1934,  suppl. 59,
34-47.—Irons, A. L.  How much of our diet is paying divi" 
DIET
383
DIET
  dends?   Dent. Bull., Wash., 1936, 7: 7-11.—Kallet, A.,  &
  Schlink, F.  J.  Do you know what you're eating?   Canada
  Lancet  Pract., 1933,  81:  148-52.—Koundjy, E.   Hygiene
  alimentaire; les menus dans l'histoire.  Presse mecl., 1927, 35:
  187.—Levine,  V. E.  Diet in health and disease.  Am. Med.,
  1928, 23: 815-26.—Lotheissen,  G.  Zur Hygiene des Essens
  und Trinkens.  Wien.  med. Wschr.,  1925,  75:  1023-6.—
  McCarrison, R.  Nutrition in health and disease.  Brit. M. J.,
  1936, 2: 611-5.—McCollum, E. V.  Diet in resistance to disease.
  Illinois Health Mess., 1937, 9: 25-30.—Macy, I. G.  Influence
  of food in maintaining health.  Med.  Woman J.,  1933, 40:
  220-4.—Mallannah, A.  A suggestion for improvement in the
  dietary of the  Indian community to secure a higher degree  of
  health and  efficiency.  Ind. M. Gaz.,  1929, 64: 199-201.—
  Marcovici, E. E. The influence of nutrition on general health;
  with special reference to: The average diet; Faulty diet forms;
  Sequels of the faulty diet (direct and indirect) The  rational
  diet; The importance of  vitamins in the normal diet.   Am.
  Med., 1928,  23: 826-37— Martinez Nevot, F.  Ideas modernas
  sobre la alimentaci6n, su  importancia fisiologica y patologica
  Rev. san. mil., Madr., 1920, 3. ser., 10: 028; 653.—Mellanby,
  E.  The relation of diet to health and disease; some recent in-
  vestigations.  Med. Stand., 1930, 53: 10-7.  Also Brit. M. J
  1930, 1: 677-81.   Also Kenya East Afr. M. J.,  1930-31,  7:
  29-43.  ------ The Hastings Popular Lecture on: Diet and
  health.  Brit. M. J., 1931, 1: Suppl., 85-92. ------  Diet and
  health.  Med.  Press & Circ, Lond., 1931, 131: 227.—Mikhlin,
  G. M., & Karetnikova, L. I. [Significance of proper diet in pre-
  vention of diseases among students]  Vrach. delo, 1937,19: 295-
  302.—Morgan, A. F.  Nutrition and the maintenance of health.
  Pub. Health Nurs.,  1938, 30:79-84.—Morison, A. G.,  & Waters,
  A. F.  Prevention of disease by diet.  Lancet,  Lond.,  1936,  1:
  1472.—Muller, N.  K.  [Dietetics  as one of the  most actual
  problems in the system  of  social prophylaxis]   Klin.  med.
  Moskva, 1931, 9: 1143-6.—Musser, J. H.  Diet in health and
  disease.  Month. Bull.  Kansas Citv Clin. Soc, 1932, 8: 3-5
  Also J. Missouri M. Ass., 1935, 32: 81-4.—Newman, G.  Rela-
  ci6n de la alimentaci6n con la salud y la enfermedad.  Bol. Of.
  san. panamer., 1932, 11: 139-42.—Nutrition and health at the
  League assembly.  Brit. M. J., 1936, 2: 681.—Oliver, J.  Food
  and health.  Med. Press & Circ, Lond., 1926, n. ser., 121: 114.—
  Pomiane Pozerski, de.  Bien manger pour bien vivre.  Bull.
  Soc. sc. hyg. aliment., Par., 1922, 10: 238-49.—Rapport au con-
  seil d'administration de M.  Andr6 Mayer, President.  Ibid
  1938, 26: 199-204.—Rose, R.H.   Food and health.  Med. J. &
  Rec, 1924, 119: p.cxxvi-cxxviii.—Ruddiman, E. A.  Food as a
  preventive medicine.  J. Am. Pharm. Ass., 1930, 19: 957-64.—
  Sherman, H. C. The relation of nutrition to health.  Red Cross
  Courier, 1925,  4: No. 3, 7; 24.  ------  Food and health. In
  Johns Hopkins Univ. School Hyg.  De  Lamar  Lect., 1928-29,
  1-16.  ------  Food as a far-reaching factor in health.  Child
  Health Bull., 1935,  11: 1-4.  Also Michigan Pub. Health, 1935,
  23: 48-50.   ------  Nutritional improvement  in health and
  longevity. Sc.  Month., 1936,43: 97-107.   Also repr. Also Med.
  Woman J., 1937, 44: 7-15.  ------ The bearing of the results
  of recent studies in nutrition on health and on length of life.
  Diplomate, 1937, 9: 291-4.—Stegman,  H. M.  Food concerns
  health in many aspects.  Good Health, 1937, 72: 45.—Stevens,
  W.  M.  The diet in its relations to the  prevention of  disease.
  Med. Press & Circ, Lond., 1938,  197: 53-7.—Sutherland, J. P.
  Are we learning how to eat?  Good Health, 1925, 60:  No. 12,
  10;  30.—Sutton, H.  Diet in relation to human progress and
  health.  Health, Melb., 1935, 13:  138-44.—Torres, T.   Hy-
  giene da alimentacao e regime alimentar, sua thermodynamica.
  Rev. med. cir.  Brasil, 1922, 30: 6-26.—Tyrrell. R. S.  Nutri-
  tion in its application to health.  Ther. Gaz., Detr.,  1909, 33:
 544-6.—Underbill, E., jr.   Diet  in sickness and in  health.
 Homoeop. Rec, 1932, 47:  515-28.—Wallace, J.  The newer
 knowledge of hygiene in diet.  Med. Press & Circ, Lond., 1931,
  131: 351; 373.—Wiley, H. W. The relation of food  to health
 and vitality.  Internat. Clin., 1925, 35. ser.. 2: 209-11.

 ---   low cost.

   See  also Diet,  Economic aspect.
   Ellis, E.  E.   Low cost  meals for health.   14p.
 8?  Durham, N.  H., 1936.
   Abderhalden, E.   Ausreichende  Ernahrung, trotz  geringem
 Einkommen.  Deut.  Aerzte Ztg,  1933, 8: No. 349.—Aykroyd,
 W. R., & Krishnan, B. G.  An  investigation of cheap  well-
 balanced diets.   Ind. J. M. Res.,  1935-36, 23: 731-9.  Also
 Ind. M. Gaz., 1936,  71, 6: 348-51.—Chittenden, R. H.  Oeko-
 nomie in der Ernahrung.  Aerztl.  Rdsch., 1910, 20: 445; 469.—
 Cole. J. G.  Feeding a family at  minimum cost. Westchester
 Health, 1932, 2: No. 23,  1-3.—Crowden, G. P.  The minimum
 cost of physiologically adequate diets for working-class families.
 Lancet,  Lond.,  1932, 1: 899-901.—Depression diet.  West-
 chester Health,  191,  2: No. 22, 1.—Eberhard, H. M.  The art
 of eating—things which cost nothing.   Hahneman. Month.,
 1935, 70: 844-8.—Gregory,  E. Low cost dietaries; New Zea-
 land, England, and United States of America.  N. Zealand M.
 J., 1936, 35: 298-308.—Hemmerdinger, A. Apprenons a nous
 dgfendre contre  la vie chere.  Bull. Soc. sc. hyg. aliment., Par.,
 1925, 13:  1-8.—Rosenfeld. G.   Das Problem  ausreichender
 Ernahrung bei bescheidensten Geldmitteln.   Jahrber.  Schles.
 Ges. vaterl. Cult. (1915) Abt.  1. 1916, 2: Med. Sekt.  [Sitzung]
 11-4.—Schlayer. Praktische Diatetik, mit besonderer Beriick-
sichtigung wirtschaftlicher Gesichtspunkte. Zschr. arztl. Fort-
bild., 1933, 30:  393-7.—Siissenguth, A.  Wissenschaft in der
 deutech,en  Kuche insbesondere  im Hinblick auf  die  Frage
 wohlfeiler Ernahrung mit vorwiegend deutschen  Erzeugnissen.
 Deut. med. Wschr., 1933, 59: 1471-3.

 ---   Meals.

   Haggard, H. W., & Greenberg, L. A.   Diet
 and  physical  efficiency;  the  influence  of  fre-
 quency  of  meals upon  physical  efficiency  and
 industrial  productivity.   180p.  8?   N. Y., 1935.
   Goldberg, A. M.  Bestimmung des Caloriengehaltes und der
.chemischen Zusammensetzung von Mittagessen.  Zschr. Unter-
 such. Lebensmitt., 1936,  71: 580-91.—Jones,  O. M.  The
 starch lunch.  Sc. Ther., Lewist., 1926-27, 4: 103-5.—Kellogg,
 J. H.  The alimentary time table.  Good Health, 1935, 70:
 230-2.—Less food with more meals.  N. England J. M., 1936,
 214: 595.—Pomiane, E. de.  Les entremets.   Infirm, fr., 1925-
 26, 3: 325-31.—Salomon, H.  Ueber die Vorztige der Stunden-
 diat.   Arch.  Verdauungskr.,  1927,  41:  24-9.—Schur, H.
 Grundlagen,  Bedeutung und Leistungsgrenzen der automati-
 schen Regulierung der Nahrungsaufnahme durch  Instinkt,
 Appetit und Geschmacksinn.  Klin. Wschr., 1937, 16: 185;
 217.—Stanley, L. L., & Tescher, G. L.  What to eat on going to
 bed.  California West. M., 1932, 36: 318.

 ----   military.

   See also Army, Food and  rations.
  _ Janus,  F.   *Kriegskost und Magensaftsekre-
 tion   unter   besonderer   Berucksichtigung   der
 Erfahrungen   der   medizinischen   TJniversitats-
 Poliklinik  Breslau.   31p.   8?   Bresl., 1919.
   Bernhoff,  G.  [Dietetic treatment in military hospitals in
 peace-time]  Tskr. mil. halsov., 1928, 53:  155-67.—Campoy
 Irigoyen, M.  Las pasas y castanas en la racion de pervisi6n
 o mochila  del soldado espanol.  Congr. internac med. farm.
 mil.,  1933,  7.  Congr., 2: tema 4, 202-5.—Cards, P.  Unification
 de la ration du soldat.  Ibid., 217.—Conesa, P.  La necesidad
 de incluir los extractos de 6rganos en la alimentaci6n del soldado.
 Ibid., 214-6.—Duren.  Etudes sur les rations.  Ann. Soc. beige
 mid. trop., 1928, 8: 1-20.—McDavid, E. Dietetic  economics
 and administration in a military hospital (the Station Hospital,
 Fort Sam Houston, Texas) Mil. Surgeon, 1931, 69: 294-303.—
 Mouriquand, C, & Leulier,  A. L.   L'alimentation  du soldat
 devant  les nouvelles conceptions  ahmentaires.   Arch. mid.
 pharm. mil., 1928, 88: 247-62.—Parsons, A. L., & Ekwen, G. A.
 The dietetic department, Walter Reed General Hospital.  Mil.
 Surgeon, 1931,  69: 149-54.—Reiss. E.  Die Reizlosigkeit der
 Kriegskost als  Krankheitsursache.   Ther. Halbmhefte,  1921,
 35: 765-72.—Rosenfeld, G.  Krieg und Ernahrung.  Jahrber.
 Schles.  Ges. vaterl. Cult.  (1914)  Abt.  1, 1915, 2: Med. Sekt.
 [Vortrage]  154-64.  ------   Kriegskost  und  Korperkraft.
 Ibid. (1918) Abt. 2, 1919, 2: 65-9.—Rosenthal, F., & Patrzek, F.
 Ueber Cholesterinverarmung des Blutes unter dem Einfluss
 der Kriegsernahrung.  Berl.  klin. Wschr., 1919,  56: 793-6.—
 Ruda, J. C.  El servicio de alimentaci6n en tiempo de guerra
 (tactica de alimentaci6n)  Rev. mil., B. Air., 1936, 36: 841-
 51.—Zernik,  F.   Kriegsunterernahrung  und   Arzneimittel -
 wirkung.  Deut. med. Wschr.,  1919, 45: 858.—Zuntz.  Ueber
 Ernahrungsfragen.  Kriegsarztl. Vortr., 1916, Teil 2,  174-90.

----  mixed.
   Ferrari,  R.  Die Ausnutzung  gemischter  Nahrung.  Arch
ges. Physiol., 1932, 230: 215-28.—Foldes, E.  Effects on the
digestion of a mixture of carbohydrate and protein in the diet.
Rev.  Gastroenter., 1937,  4: 125-7.—Kaplan,  P.  M.   Die
spezifisch-dynamische Wirkung der gemischten Kost.  Arbeits-
physiologie, 1932-33, 6: 411-32— Shay, H., Gershon-Cohen,
J., &  Fels,  S. S.  Is gastric secretion or digestion impaired by
a mixture of  carbohydrate and protein in the diet?  Am. J.
Digest.  Dis.,  1936-07, 3: 235-8.—Voigt, J. M.   Potenzierung
der Ausnutzung durch gemischte Nahrung.  Arch. ges. Physiol..
1934,  234: 570-3.

----   National aspect.
   See also Diet, Geography.
   Sawkins, D. T.   The  national diet; a memo-
randum  prepared in  connection  with  inquiries
made by the N.  S.  W.  Board  of Trade.   48p.
8?   Sydney,  1922.
   Staal, J. P.  Volksvoeding.  16p.   8?  Utrecht,
1906.
   Starling,  E. H.   The  Oliver-Sharpey lectures
on the feeding of  the nations; a  study in applied
physiology.   146p.   8?   Lond., 1919.
   Alessandrini,  P.   Orientamenti  ideali nell'alimentazione
delle masse. Probl. aliment., Roma, 1907-38, 2. ser., 1: 70-4.—
Auge-Larib<s.   L'agriculture  et  l'alimentation  rationnelle.
Bull. Soc. sc. hyg. aliment., Par., 1937, 25: 70-7.—Beznak, A.
[Physiology of nutrition and nutritional problems of the popu-
lation]   Nepegeszsegtigy, 1938, 19: 9-27.—Bommer, S. Volks-
ernahrung.   Deut. med.  Wschr., 1936.  62:  184-7.  ------ 
DIET
384
DIET
Volksernahrung  als  korperliches  und  seelisches  Problem.
Miinch. med. Wschr.,  1937,  84:  1170-5.—Bottazzi, F.   II
problema  nazionale dell'alimentazione.  Riforma med ,  1927,
43 • 1057-02.—Burnet, E.  L'alimentation et l'hygiene publique.
Bull. Acad, med., Par.,  1935, 3. ser., 114: 487-93.—Case (The)
of the pig  and the party.  Hygeia, Chic, 1936,  14: 430; 442.—
Cathcart, E. P.  The foundations of a national diet.  Med. Off.,
Lond., 1931, 45: 131; 143.------& Hutchison, R.  Nutrition
and public health.  Pub. Health, Lond.. 1934-35, 48: 286-91 —
Chassevant, A.  L'alimentation populaire.   Hyg.  gen. appl.,
Par., 1909,4: 1; 151.—Coke, E. C. Plans of the Chilean Govern-
ment for improving the nutrition of the people.  Pub. Health
Rep., Wash., 1937, 52: 1150-7.—Concepcion, I.  Is it desirable,
from the  standpoint of nutrition,  to increase Filipino  sugar
consumption?  J. Philippine Islands M. Ass.,  1934, 14: 90-7 —
Decken, H. von der.  Ziele und Aufgaben der deutschen Volks-
ernahrung im Vierjahresplan.  Zbl. inn. Med.,  1937, 58: 561-
71.—Dresel,  E. G.   Volksernahrungsfragen im  Lichte der
Kriegs- und  Nachkriegserfahrungen.   Deut. Zschr.  off. Ge-
sundhpfl.,  1924-25, 1:  142-59.—Eckstein, E.   Probleme der
Volksernahrung.  Miinch. med. Wschr.,  1907, 84: 378-80.—
Eubanas,  F.  The public health aspects of nutrition.  Month.
Bull. Bur. Health, Manila, 1937, 17:  127-37.—Ferrannini, L.
L'alimentazione  nazionale in regime  di restrizioni.  Athena,
Roma,  1936,  5:  147-53.—Fischer,   A.  Ueber Volksernah-
rung.  Gesundheit, 1909, 34: 257-68—Flossner, O.  Ernah-
rungsfragen im Rahmen  des Vierjahresplanes.   Oeff.  Ge-
sundhdienst., 1937-38,  3: 220-4. ------ & Ertel, H.  Volks-
ernahrunp; und Reichsgesundheitsamt.  Ibid.,  1936-37,  2: B,
256-8.—Gonzalez Galvan, J. M. Reflexiones intranscendentes
polfticofilosoficas sobre la funci6n de alimentaci6n.  Arch, med.,
Madr., 1934, 37: 937-41.—Gotschlich, E.  Die wissenschaft-
lichen  Grundlagen der Volksernahrung.  Zbl. Gewerbehyg.,
1930, Beih. 16, 1-18.—Hecht, C. E.  Die englische Gesellschaft
ffir   Eraichung  zu  vernfinftiger  Ernahrungsweise.  Zschr.
Ernahrung,  1932, 2: 161-9.—Heiser  proves race betterment
possible through diet.  Good Health,  1936, 71:  295.—Hulshoff
Pol,  D. J.  |The nutrition of the people, unbalanced diet and
the doctrine of vitamines]  Ned. tschr. geneesk., 1920, 1: 1625-
30.—Jahn. D.   Grundlagen  und  Notstande  der deutschen
Volksernahrung.  Miinch. med. Wschr., 1934, 81: 545; 599 —
Kitchin.   Die Ernahrung des  Volkes.  Deut.  med.  Wschr.,
1933, 59: 1051.—L.   [Increase of population in relation to
increased  food-supply]  Genetica, Gravenh.,  1921, 3: 481-4.—
Langdon-Brown, W.  Diet and the national health.  J. R. Inst.
Pub.  Health,  1937-38, 1: 259-68.—League of nations and
nutrition.   Lancet, Lond., 1936,  2:  282.—Lyon,  E.  Ueber
Tagesfragen der Ernahrung und Diiitversorgung des deutschen
Volkes vom arztlichen  Standpunkte.   Ther. Gegenwart.  1930,
71: 106-10.—McCarrison, R.  Nutrition and national health.
Brit.  M.  J.,  1936,  1:  427-30.—McCollum,  E. V.  Scientific
nutrition and public health; reform in  diet necessary to Ameri-
cans' health.   Hygeia,  Chic, 1923, 1: 301-4.—M'Gonigle, G.
C. M.  Nutrition and the public health.  Med. Times, Lond.,
1934, 62: 107.—Magee. H. E.  Nutrition and  the public health.
J. R. San. Inst., 1934, 55: 99-104.—Mendel, L.  B.  The chang-
ing diet of the American people.   J.  Am. M.  Ass., 1932, 99:
117-20.  Also repr.—Moll-Weiss,  A.   L'alimentation ration-
nelle de l'homme dans ses rapports avec l'£ducation economique
et morale  du peuple.  Congr. internat. hyg.  aliment.,  1910,  2.
Congr., 2: Sect. 7, 55-9.—Morgan, A. F.  Nutrition: a  basic
factor in American progress.  Med. Woman  J., 1934,  41: 12-
7.—Murray, J. O.  The public health outlook on nutrition.
Pub. Health, Lond., 1934, 47: 162-6.—National food policv.
Nature, Lond., 1935, 136: 631-3.—Nickerson, E.  C.  Nutri-
tion in public health.  Connecticut Health Bull., 1937, 51: 117-
20.—Nixon, J. A. Nutrition and the public health.  J. R. San.
Inst., 1934, 55: 85-93.—Nobel, I. C. [Agriculture as a factor in
the regulation of health]  Tschr. sociale hyg.,  1920, 22: 8-14.—
Noorden,  von.  Hygienische Betrachtungen  fiber Volksernah-
rung im Kriege.  Deut. Rev.,  1915, 2: 64-83.—Nutrition and
national health, including the report on the physiological  bases
of nutrition by  the Technical Commission appointed by the
Health Committee, League of  Nations. Health Bull., Melb.,
1936, No.  47-48, 1323-35.—Nutrition and public health.  Brit.
M. J., 1935, 2: 459.—Nutrition (The) question.  J. R. Army M.
Corps, 1934, 63:  113-8.—Physique,  nutrition and national
health.  Nature, Lond., 1936,  138: 857— Plimmer, R. H. A.
Nutrition  in relation to public  health.  J. R. San. Inst.,  1934,
55: 94-8.—Rubner, M.  Alte und neue Irrwege auf dem Gebiete
der Volksernahrung.  Naturwissenschaften, 1929,  17:  907-16.
Also Sitzber. Preuss.  Akad. Wiss., 1929, phys. math. Kl., 343-
63.—Savage, W. G.  Diet control  as  an instrument of public
health  progress.  Brit. M. J.,  1924,  2: 510-2.—Schoedel,  J.
Die natiirliche  Ernahrung in ihrer Bedeutung ffir Haus und
Volk.  Zschr. Sauglingsschutz, 1920,  12: 333-9.—Schuman,
C. B.  Nutrition's place in community welfare.  Hosp. Social
Serv., 1927, 15: 424-31.—Stephens, G. A. A national dietary
versus an  industrial crisis.  Med. Off., Lond., 1935, 54: 235.—
Stiebeling, H. K.  A statistical analysis of the food requirements
for the population of the United States.  J. Am. Statist. Ass.,
1934, n.  ser.,  29:  suppl.  Nc.   185A,  186-92.—Stille.  Ueber
Volksernahrung.  Ther. Rdsch., 1909, 3: 721-3.—Siipfle, K.
Grundfragen  der Volksernahrung.  Deut. med. Wschr.,  1934,
60:  564-7.—Tereshkovich, A. M.  [Questions of public  nutri-
tion]  Mosk.  med. J., 1926, 6: No. 4, 55-62.—Terra, G. J.  A.
[On the possibility to improve the food products for the people
in the  Dutch East Indies]  Geneesk.  tschr.  Ned.  Indie,  1938,
78: 955-1023.—Tyszka.  Die Erforschung der Ernahrung der
Volker. Klin. Wschr., 1935, 14: 553; 593.—Verzar, F.   Das
Problem  der Volksernahrung.  Schweiz. med.  Wschr.,  1937,
67: 377-84.—Weyrauch, F.  Die Bedeutung der neuen For-
schungsergebnisse in der Erniihrungslehre ffir die Volksernah-
rung.  Gesundh.  Ingenieur,  1927,  50:  581-5.—Wirth,  H.
Ernahrungsreform und  Landwirtschaft.   Gesundheitslehrer,
1933, 36: Ausg. B, 95.—Witthoefft, F. H.  Weltwirtschaft und
Volksernahrung.  Naturwissenschaften,  1928, 16: 831-5.

----  normal.

   See also Diet,  balanced.
   Kellogg,  J.  H.   The  natural  diet  of  man.
386p.   8?  Battle Creek, 1923.
   Bauer, R. Die Ernahrung des gesunden Menschen in Bezie-
hung zur Krankenernahrung.  Wien. klin. Wschr.,  1927, 40:
624-7.—Boyd, J. D.  Changing concepts of normal  nutrition.
Northwest  M., 1938, 37: 71-5.—Buckstein, J. The diet of the
normal person.  Prev.  M.,  N. Y.,  1936,  6: No. 9, 13-20.—
Cowell, S.  J.   Modern conceptions  of  nutrition;  the  main
components of  the  normal  diet.   Lancet, Lond.,  1929, 1:
994-8.—Grayson, T.  W.  The best diet.  Internat. C'in., 1927,
1: 37. ser., 114-9.—Heupke, W. Die Ernahrung  des Gesunden.
Med. Welt, 1937, 11: 1487;  1522.—Rayes, F. Full diet denotes
diet  for  normal people.  Filip. Nurse,  1936,  11:  17;  23.—
Smith, F. H. A  study of normal and corrective diets. Trained
Nurse, 1924, 73: 573-7.—Steel, R. S.   The principles of a
normal diet. Med. J.  Australia, 1932, 2:  383-7.—Strouse, S.
The  normal diet and the relation of the therapeutic diet to the
normal.  J. Am. Diet. Ass.,  1928-29, 4: 86-90.

----  Nutritive  value.

   See   also   Diet  subheadings   (Determination;
Food   requirements;    Standards)   also    Food,
Nutritive value.
   Hamill,  J.  M.   Diet  in  relation   to  normal
nutrition.   40p.    8?   Lond.,  1921.
   Browning, E.  The actual calorie value of the average middle-
class  diet.   Med. Press &  Circ,  Lond., 1935,  190: 101-5 —
Doctors'  (The)  cookery book, 1938;  an  assessment of the nu-
tritional value of the diets.  Brit, M. J., 1938, 1:  1326-8 —
Drueck, C. J.   Diet and nutrition.   Med. World,  1937, 55:
264.—Forbes, E. B.,  Swift,  R. W., & Black, A.  The measure-
ment of the efficiency of diets; new apparatus and procedures.
J.  Nutrit.,  1938, 15: 321-49.—Hunt, L.  W.  Factors effecting
the utilization of food; an adequate diet does not assure ade-
quate nutrition.   Northwest M., 1937,  36: 205-10.—Rabino-
witch, I.  M. Food and nutrition.   Canad. Nurse,  1936, 32:
54-7.—Remy, E.  Ueber den Nahrwert der in der Mensa
academica   Freiburgs  verabfolgten  Speisen unter Beriick-
sichtigung  der  biologisch   wichtigen  Nahrfaktoren.    Arch.
Hyg., Munch., 1930, 103: 206-20.—Whitacre, J., <fc  Blunt, K.
Coefficient  of digestibility and dynamic action of a simple diet
in  contrasting types  of individuals.   J. Home Econom.,  1927,
19: 20-7.

----  overfeeding.

   Boss,  J.    *Ueber den Tod durch ubermassige
Nahrungsaufnahme.   15p.   8?  Zur.,  1934.
   Also Schweiz. med. Wschr., 1934, 64:
   Beams,  A. J., & Geraghty. E. M.  The high caloric diet.
J.  Am. M.  Ass.,  1930, 94: 1397-404.—Bonnet, R.  La consom-
mation de  luxe.  C. rend. Acad, sc,  1929, 188:  1436-9 —
Borgstrom,  P.,  Hafkesbring,  R., & Bost, R. W.  Effect of
increased diet on basal metabolism in New Orleans.  Am. J.
Physiol., 1926,  79: 245-53.—Bornstein, K.   Die  Zellmast
(Eiweissmast)  Zbl.  ges. Physiol.,  1906,  1: 257-66.—Cowgill,
G. R., Jones, M. H. [et al.]   Studies on the effects of abundant
intake; the use of supplements other than milk. J. Am. M. Ass.,
1927, 89: 1930-2.—Eckstein, E., & Grafe, E. Weitere Beobach-
tungen fiber Luxuskonsumption und ihre Entstehung.  Zschr.
physiol. Chem.,  1919, 107: 73-152.—Einhorn, M.  Per una pii)
abbondante alimentazione nelle malattie croniche.   Gior. clin.
med., 1934, 15: 272-5.  Also Med. Rec, N. Y., 1934, 139:
513.—Falta, W.   Acerca de las curas de engordar.   Rev. mid.
Hamburgo, 1928, 9: 55-60.   ------  Ueber Mastkuren.  Ther.
Gegenwart, 1928, 69: 97-102.—Knappenberger, G. E. The low
residue, high caloric diet. Am. Med., 1928, 23:  890-5—Koop-
man, J. [Forced feeding in general practice; 3 cases with extract
of pineal gland]  Geneesk.  gids, 1928, 6: 485-91—Leven, G.
Etude critique du taux trop eleve des rations alimentaires chez
l'homme sain et chez le malade.  Rev. beige sc.  mid., 1934, 6:
445-50.  Also Clinique, Par., 1935, 30:  39-41.—Lungwitz, H.
Ueberffitterung.  Med. Woche, 1907, 8: 371; 384.—McLester,
J. S. The more abundant  diet. J. Am. Diet. Ass., 1938, 14:
1-7.—Reale, E.  Consequenza dell'iperalimentazione  (iperali-
mentazione cprboidrata e grassa)   Nuova riv.  clin. psichiat.,
1908, 11:  561-79.   Also Tommasi,  Nap., 1908, 3: 733-7 —
Richet,  C.   Les regimes  de sural imentation  chez l'adulte.
Progr. med., Par.,  1928, 43: 662-8.—Riely, L. A.   Superali-
mentation.  South. M. J., 1933, 26: 516-20.—Sherman, H. C
& Campbell, H. L.  Nutritional well-being and length of life as
influenced by different enrichments of an already adequate diet.
J. Nutrit., 1937, 14:   609-20.—Strang,  J. M., McClugage,
H. B., & Brownlee,  M. A.   Metabolism in undernutrition; its
changes  during  treatment  by high caloric diet.   Arch. Int. 
DIET
385
DIET
  M., 1935, 55: 958-78.—Violle, P. L. La suralimentation dans
  les maladies de la nutrition.  Medecine, Par., 1938, 19: 542;
  549-54.

  ---   Pathological aspect.

    See also Diet, Hygienic aspect; also names of
  diseases  as Anemia,  nutritional;  Cataract;  De-
  ficiency disease, &c.
    Fischer,  W.   Ernahrung  als  Krankheitsur-
  sache.   76p.   8?   Halle a. S.,  1931.
    Abt, I. A.  Food injuries.  Diet. Admin. Ther., 1924, 2:
  636-41.—Baldwin,  H.  Food in relation to dental  and some
  other  defects.   Practitioner,  Lond.,   1925,  114:   40-52.—
  Bridges, M. A.  The present status of nutrition in relation to
  disease.  Month.  Bull.  Kansas  City  Clin.  Soc,  1936, 12:
  No.  11, 4-8.—Christiansen, J.   Nutrition  and  disease in
  Denmark.  Lancet, Lond., 1938, 1: 336; 1358.—Chun, J. W. H.
  [The influence of the Chinese diet  on disease]  China M. J.,
  1925, 39: 1046-9.—Corner, E. M.  Some surgical results which
  may follow improper feeding.  Internat. Clin., 1906, 16. ser.,
  3: 207-17.—Cowell, S. J.  Diet and disease.   Nature, Lond.,
  1935, 135: 716-8.— Deeks, W.  E.   Diet and disease.  Am. J.
  Trop. M., 1927, 7:  111; 149.  Also West. M.  Rev., 1927, 32:
  257; 310.—Dieflfenbach, W. H.  Food; its relationship to disease
  J. Am. Inst.  Homeop., 1927, 20: 785-800.—Diet and  dental
  disease in man.  Nature, Lond., 1934, 133: 820-2.—Earnshaw,
  P. A.   Diet and disease in childhood. Med. J. Australia, 1936,
  1: 153-6.—Epstein,  M. H.  Diet and  disease;  just how much
  have we learned about their real  relationship?  Mil. Surgeon,
  1931, 69: 489-98.  Also repr.—Escudero, P.  Les maladies de
  la nutrition par dysharmonie.  Rev. sudameV. mid., Par., 1930,
  1: 889-905.   Also Tr. Clin.  Escudero, B. Air., 1930, 4: 107-
  29.—Flaschentrager, B.  Ernahrung als  Krankheitsursache
  und als Heilfaktor.  Schweiz. med. Wschr., 1933, 63:1225-31.—
  Fridericia, L. S.  [Theories  concerning anamnestic aspect of
  diet]  Ugeskr. laeger, 1938,  100: 541-4.—Hancock, F.  The
  food we eat:  diseases resulting therefrom:  rectification.  Vir-
  ginia M. Month., 1925-26, 52: 443-9.—Held, W.  Disease and
  early grave via the  modern kitchen.  West. M. Times.  1927,
  47: 33-7.—Hindhede, M.  Nutrition and disease in  Denmark.
  Lancet, Lond., 1938, 1: 864.—Hulf, F.  Krankheit und Ernah-
  rung.   Hippokrates, Stuttg., 1935, 6: 475-84.—Hutchinson, W.
  Dietetics and oral health.  Dent. Cosmos, 1925, 67: 1209-15 —
  Jackson, R. G. Diet and disease.  Canad. J. M. & S., 1924, 55:
  9-15.—Jasper, E.  J.   Diet and  its relation  to  pathology.
  Northwest  M.,  1932, 31:  19.—Kent,  R. W.  W.  Sidelights
  on nutrition.  Austral. J. Dent., 1937, 41: 469-75.—Klein, K.
  [Diseases due to irrational diet]   Cas. 16k. cesk.,  1936, 75:
  1610;  1644; 1678.—Langstroth, L.   Relation of American die-
  tary to degenerative disease.  J.  Am.  M.  Ass.,  1929, 93:
  1607-13. Also repr.—Levine, V. E. Modern aspects of nutri-
  tion; the pathology of faulty nutrition; faulty food with refer-
  ence to derangement in the process of metabolism through im-
  pairment of the endocrine system.   Nebraska M. J., 1925, 10:
  248-53.—McCarrison, R.   Diseases of faulty  nutrition.  Tr.
  Far East. Ass. Trop. M.,  1927, 7. Congr., 3: 311-20.  Also
  Brit. M. J., 1928,  1: 92.—Mellanby,  E.  Diet and disease;
  with special reference to the teeth, lungs and pre-natal feeding.
  Ibid.,  1926, 1: 515-9, 2 pl.—Morgan, A. F.,  & Cook, B. B.
  Cataract- and dermatitis-producing nutritional factors.  Proc.
  Soc. Exp. Biol., N. Y., 1936, 34: 281-5.—Murphy, F. G.  Medi-
  cal dietetics in diseases of the eye,  ear, nose and throat.  In-
  ternat.  J. M. & S.,  1934, 47: 404-8.—Mutch, N.  Diet and
  toxaemia.  Practitioner, Lond., 1925, 114: 84-9.—Nixon, J. A.
  The influence of food on the  production and prevention of
  disease. Bristol Med. Chir. J., 1930, 47: 255-86.  Also repr.—
  Novak, M.  [Food habits and gastrointestinal diseases]  Nep-
  egeszsegtigy, 1937, 18: 217-9.—Orr, J. B.  The development of
  the science of nutrition in relation to disease.  Brit. M. J.,
  1931, 1:  883-6.  ------   Nutrition and disease.   Clin. J.,
 Lond.,  1931, 60: 411-6.   ------   Relation of the  diet of  a
 community to physique and the  incidence of disease.  Tr.
 R. Med. Chir. Soc  Glasgow, 1933, 27:  183.—Saiki, T.  Dis-
 position und  Ernahrung.   Deut.  med. Wschr.,  1927,  53:
 517-9.  Also Miinch. med. Wschr., 1927, 74: 433.—Seal, S. C.
 Diet and the incidence of disease in India. Ind. M. Gaz., 1938,
 73: 291-301.—Sippe, C.  Diet and disease in later life.  Med.
 J.  Australia,  1936,  1:  156.—Staehelin, R.   Ernahrung als
 Krankheitsursache und als Heilfaktor.   Schweiz. med. Wschr.,
 1934, 64: 741-5.—Strauss, H.  Obstgenuss und Wassertrinken
 als Krankheitsursache.   Zschr. arztl.  Fortbild.,  1926,  23:
 634.—Striker, C.  Diets: a  discussion  of  certain metabolic
 principles and their  application to otolaryngology.  Laryngo-
 scope, 1934, 44: 624-41.—Weston, W.   Nutritional influences.
 Tr. Am. Laryng. Ass., 1934, 40: 10-20.

 ----   protein [high and low]

   See also Protid.
   Uh,  Z.   *Ueber  die  Anpassung  an  niedere
 Eiweiss- und  Nahrungsration.    25p.   8?   Berl.,
 1915.
   Abt, I. A.   The effect of protein diet on constitution and
development of infants.  Med. J. &  Rec. 1929, 130: 143-7 —
Baumgartner, E. A., & Hubbard, R. S.  The effect of high pro-
tein diet on some blood constituents. Clifton M. Bull.,  1927- '
 28, 13: 52-5.—Beams, A. J., & Geraghty, E. M.  The low pro-
 tein diet.  J. Am. M. Ass., 1930, 94: 1499-503.—Cassinis, U.
 Rendimento  lavorativo con  alimentazione ricca di proteine
 vegetali  e animali.  Arch, fisiol., Fir., 1935-36, 34: 384-99 —
 Clarke, H.   Dietetic methods  of  treatment of disease with
 low protein diets used at Clifton Springs Sanitarium. Clifton
 M.  Bull.,  1923-24, 9:  122-6.   ------   A low  protein diet
 sheet.  Ibid.,  162-5.—Deuel, H. J., jr,  Sandiford, I. [et  al.]
 A study of the nitrogen minimum; the effect of 63 days of a
 protein-free diet on the nitrogen partition products in  the
 urine and on the heat production. J. Biol. Chem., 1928,  76:
 391-406.—Du Bois, E. F.  The control of protein in the diet.
 J. Am. Diet. Ass., 1928-29, 4: 53-76.—Galamini, A.  Su alcuni
 effetti metabolici di alimentazioni prevalentemente  proteiche;
 ovalbume, carne muscolare di bue et di pesce e latticini.  Probl.
 aliment., Roma, 1933-34, 3: 41-79.—Hitchcock,  F. A.   The
 effect of low protein and protein-free diets and starvation on the
 voluntary activity of the albino rat. Am. J. Physiol., 1928,  84:
 410-6.—Jackson, H.,  jr, & Moore, O. J.   The effect of high
 protein diets on the remaining kidney of rats. J. Chn. Invest.,
 1928, 5: 415-25.—Jena, E.  Eiweissernahrung und Krankheiten.
 Aerztl. Rdsch., 1925, 35: 169; 181.—Jung, L.  Sur l'alimenta-
 tion exclusive du rat Wane avec des proteines pures.  C. rend.
 Soc. biol., 1929,  102: 783.—Lian, C, & Blonde), A.  Le regime
 hypoazote.  Rev. med. est,  1927, 55: 8-11.—Limson, M., &
 Jackson, C. M.  Changes in the weights of various organs and
 systems of young rats maintained on a  low-protein diet.   J.
 Nutrit., 1932, 5: 163-74.—Martini, T., & Cardini,  C. Tecnica
 del regimen hipoalbuminoso.  Sem. mid.,  B. Air.,  1928.  35:
 383-9.—Osborne, T. B., Mendel, L. B. [et al.]  Physiological
 effects of diets unusually rich in protein or inorganic salts.   J.
 Biol. Chem.,  1926-27, 71: 317-50, pl.  Also repr.—Paisseau.
 Le regime hypo-azote\  Progr. med.. Par., 1928, 43:  668-75 —
 Pozzi, L.  L'influenza di dieta iperproteica ed iperpurinica e di
 intossicazione  metallica  cronica  sulle articolazioni  del ratto.
 Rass. internaz. clin. ter., 1932,  13: 563-72.—Richet, C.  Sur
 la perte de poids provoquee par  une alimentation suffisante au
 point de vue calorique mais insuffisante en proteines.  C. rend.
 Soc. biol.,  1928, 98: 109-11.  ------ & Monceaux, R.  Les
 regimes hypoazotes.  Presse nie'd., 1926, 34: 865.— Rondoni, P.
 Gli effetti di una  dieta iperprotcinica ed iperpurinica (dieta
 timica) nel ratto; reperti morfologici e reattivita infiammatoria.
 Arch. Ist. biochim. ital., 1930,2: 242-68, pl—Rose.C. Eiweiss-
 iiberffitterung und Basenunterernahrung.   Oesterr. ungar.
 Vjschr. Zahnh.,  1914, 30: 264-93, pl.— Siisskind, B.  Ueber
 meinen 25 Monate dauernden Ernahrungsversuch bei niedriger
 Eiweisszufuhr.   Arch.  Verdauungskr.,  1928,  44: 371-82.
 ------ Eigenerfahrungen eines Erwachsenen in einem Ernah-
 rungsversuch  bei  niedriger  Eiweisszufuhr, der  25 Monate
 dauerte.  Zschr.  ges. exp. Med.,  1929, 67: 592-614.—Wang, C.
 C, Frank, M., & Hayes, B.   High and low protein diets and
 excretion  of  nitrogenous compounds in normal  and under-
 nourished children.  Med. Woman J., 1930, 37: 33.—Wang, C.
 C, Hawks, J. E., & Wood, A. A.  The influence  of high and
 low protein diets on blood chemistry.  Proc. Soc. Exp. Biol.,
 N. Y., 1927-28, 25: 106. Also Med. Woman J., 1929, 36: 291-
 2.—Weech, A. A., Snelling, C. E., & Goettsch, E.  The relation
 between  plasma  protein content, plasma specific  gravity and
 edema in dogs maintained on a protein inadequate diet and in
 dogs rendered edematous by  plasmapheresis.  J. Clin. Invest.,
 1933, 12: 193-216.—Zoia,  L.  Conseguenze dell'iperalimenta-
 zione (iperalimentazione albuminoidea o azotata)  Corriere san.,
 Milano, 1908, 19: 692.  ------  Conseguenze della sovrali-
 mentazione azotata;  sorte delle  sostanze  azotate sovrabbon-
 danti.  Gazz. med. lombarda, 1909, 68: 213; 223.

 ----  raw [Bircher-Benner]

   See also Diet, vegetarian; Food, Preparation;
 Fruit; Vegetable.
   Barth,  A.  *Untersuchungen  iiber  die Ver-
 daulichkeit   roher  und  gekochter  pflanzlicher
 Kost und die Auswirkung beider auf den mensch-
 lichen Organismus   [Marburg]   39p.   8?  Tiib.,
 1935.
   Bircher-Benner,  M.  E.  Die Verhutung des
 Unheilbaren.    85p.   8?   Zur., 1934.
   Foltys,  H.   *Rohkosttage unter  besonderer
 Berucksichtigung der Obsttage.  83p.  8?  Berl.,
 1928.
   Strauss,   H.   Rohkostprobleme.    38p.    8?
 Halle a. S., 1929.
   Thiele,  A.   *Die  Ernahrung  mit  Rohkost.
 20p.  8?   Tub.,  1931.
   Voigt,  W.   *Die  entwassernde Wirkung der
 Rohkost als  therapeutisches Prinzip  in  der Be-
 handlung der Nephritiden der Fettsucht  und des
 dekompensierten  Kreislaufs   [Marburg]   36p.
 8?  Berl., 1931.
   Baumler. O.   Tetanie bei Rohkost.  Mschr. Kinderh.,  1934,
60: 336-42.—Bircher. F.  Ein Rohkosttag nach Dr Bircher-
Benner.   Hippokrates, Stuttg.,  1934, 5:   179-81.—Bircher-
Benner, M. E.   Der Einfluss der fruktovegetabilen und vor-
152511—vol. 4, 4th series——25 
DIET
386
DIET
wiegend rohen Erniihrungsweise auf die Viskositat des Blutes,
auf dessen Hamoglobingehalt und auf den Blutdruck.  Munch.
med. Wschr., 1928, 75: 1628.  Also Schweiz. med. Wschr., 1928,
58: 987;  1010.  ------  Allgemeine Regeln der Ernuhrungs-
praxis mit vegetabiler Heilkost.  Ther. Gegenwart,  1932, 73:
486-90.   ------  Vegetabile Heilkost.  Klin. Fortbild., 1933,
1: 109-68. Also In Neue deut. Klinik, Berl., 1933, Bd. 11, 109-
68.------Rohkostkuren  und  ihre  Indikationen.   Ther.
Gegenwart, 1934,  75: 337; 438; 489.  ------  Kurze Begrfin-
dung meiner Ernahrungstherapie.  Deut. med. Wschr., 1936,62:
1095-101. Also Verh. Berl. med. Ges. (1930)  1937, 67: 127-
42.—BiFchoff, H.  Zur Frage der Wirkung von einseitiger roher
und gekochter Nahrung  auf den wachsenden Organismus und
dessen  Lebensdauer.   Deut.  med. Wschr.,   1933,  59:  445.—
Boitel,  W.  Les iddes de Bircher sur la r^forme alimentaire.
Schweiz.  Mschr.  Zahnh.,  1933,  43:  588-603.—Brauchle, A.
Rohkost  als Heilnahrung.   Ther. Gegenwart,  1927, 68: 505;
549.— Buchler.  Nutzen und Schaden der  Rohkost.  Praxis,
Bern, 1936,  25: 407.—Christiansen, J.  [A visit  to Bircher-
Benner's  raw diet  sanatorium in Zfirich]  Ugeskr. laeger, 1929,
91: 1025-7.—Determann,  H.  Wissenschaftliche Grundlagen
und  praktische Anwendung von Obst- und Gemusekuren.
Deut. med.  Wschr.,  1928, 52: 489.   ------   Was soil der
Praktiker von Rohkost wissen?  Aerztl. Rdsch., 1929, 39: 315-
22.—Dienst.   Ist  Rohkost schwer  verdaulich?  Deut. med.
Wschr.,  1936, 62:  1084-6.—Eimer, K.  Ist die Rohkosternah-
rung ein therapeutischer Fortschritt?  Fortsch. Ther., 1931, 7:
1-5.  ------  Rohkost als  Heilnahrung.  Med. Welt, 1931, 5:
181; 219.  ------  Indikationen der Rohkosternahrung.   Klin.
Wschr., 1932, 11:  203-6. ------  La importancia del regimen
crudo como dieta.  Rev. med. germ. iber. amer., 1932, 5: 289-
99. ------  Rohkost und  Sport.  Zschr. Ernahrung, 1933, 3:
193-8.  ------ Rohkost  als Ernahrungs- und Diatproblem.
Sitzber. Ges. Naturwiss.  Marburg, 1935, 69: 1-24.
Die Rohkost und ihre Rolle in der diatetischen Therapie. Med.
Welt, 1937, 11: 174-9.  ------& Kaufmann, F.  Rohkost und
Warmeregulation.  Deut. Arch. klin. Med.,  1932, 173: 314-
29.—Eimer, K.,  &  Paul.  N.  Der  Eiweisstoffwechsel unter
Rohkost  bei gleichzeitigem sportlichen Training.  Zschr.  ges.
exp. Med., 1932, 81: 703-27.—Eimer, K., & Voigt, W. Roh-
koststudien; der Einfluss der Rohkost auf den  Wasser-  und
Kochsalzhaushalt des Gesunden.  Ibid., 1929-30, 69: 678-701.
------Rohkoststudien; Rohkost als Entfettungsdiat.  Zschr.
klin. Med., 1930, 114: 522-32.—Eliet, J. E.  Le regime Bircher.
Bull.  g<5n. the>.,  1935,  186: 88-91.  ------ & Eliet, G.  Les
regimes Bircher.  Clinique, Par., 1935, 30: 159-62.—Eppinger,
H. Ueber Rohkostbehandlung.  Wien. klin. Wschr., 1938, 51:
702-8.—Feer,  E.   Vegetabile  und  Rohkost  beim  Kinde.
KinderarztL Prax., 1931, 2:  162-71.—Fischer, L.  Ueber die
wissenschaftliche  und  klinische Bedeutung  der modernen
Rohkostbewegung.  Med.  Klin., Berl.,  1932,  28: 6-9.   Also
Med. Korbl. Wurttemberg, 1932,  102:  59-61.—Flussner, O.
Ueber den Stoffwechsel bei Rohkost.  Reichsgesundhbl.. 1936,
11: 520.—Friedberger,  E.  Ueber rohes und gekochtes Essen.
Bl. Volkgesundhpfl.,  1927, 27: 5-8.  ------  Die Bedeutung
der Rohkost.  Verh. Ges. Verdauungskr.  (1928) 1929,  8: 156-
66  [Discussion] 183-8.  ------Abraham, A., & Seidenberg, S.
Weitere Versuche fiber den Anschlagswert roher und gekochter
Nahrung. Deut. med. Wschr., 1928, 54: 2092.—Glaessner, K.
Ueber Rohkost  Wien.  klin. Wschr., 1936, 49: 144-7— Glatzel,
H. Aktuelle Fragen der Volksernahrung;  ffir und wider die
Rohkost.  Med. Welt, 1936, 10: 1681-5.—Gordon, L.  von.
Rohkost oder gemischte Kost? ein kritischer Beitrag zu moder-
nen Ernahrungsfragen.  Ibid., 1933, 7:  1537; 1571;  1640 —
Giinther,  H.  Rohkostlertum  und  arztliche Rohkostdiat.
Fortsch.  Med.,  1929,  47: 347-9.—Habs,  H.  Stoffwechsel-
untersuchungen an Rohkostlern.  Klin. Wschr., 1932, 11: 715-
7.—Hartmann, K.  Frischkostler in der  Welt voran.   Licht-
heilgrii.^se, 1931, 7: 303-5.—Heun, E.  Rohkost oder gemischte
Kost?  Physiatrie, Berl., 1934. 6: 65; 97.—Heupke, W.  Wir-
kung und Anwendung der Rohkost.  Med. Welt, 1934,  8: 516-
9.------& Thill, O.  Untersuchungen fiber die Ausnutzung
von Rohkost.  Arch. Verdauungskr., 1932, 52:  1-26.—Hoff-
staedt, E.  Unsere klinischen Erfahrungen mit der Rohkost-
behandlung.   Ther.  Gegenwart, 1928,  69:  526.—Just,  W.
Erfahrungen mit Obst- und Rohkostkuren.  Deut. med. Wschr.,
1936,  62: 1086-9.—Kaunitz,  H.  Ueber  Rohkostbehandlung.
Wien. klin. Wschr., 1938, 51: 339-41.—Kjellin, T. [Observa-
tions on vitamin A in reference to a case of carotinemia, follow-
ing a  one-sided raw diet]  Sven.  lp.k. tidn., 1934, 31: 905-12.—
Klewitz. F. Die Rohkost und ihre therapeutische Anwendungs-
breite. Med.  Welt, 1933,  7: 7.33-5.—Kohman, E. F., Eddy,
W. H. [et al.]  Comparative experiments with canned, home
cooked,  and raw food  diets.  J. Nutrit.,  1937,  14:  9-19.—
Koopman, J.  [Value of raw diet]  Geneesk. gids, 1929,  7: 964-
70.—Kuttner, L.  Zur praktischen Durchfuhrung der Rohkost-
behandlung. Med. Klin., Berl.,  1928, 24: 1389.—Lapp, F. W.
Praktische Anwendung der Rohkost in der Therapie.  Ther.
Gegenwart, 1936, 77: 9-15.—Loewy, A.. & Behrens, W.  Ein
Beitr.i? zur Rohkosternahrung.  Klin. Wschr., 1930, 9: 390-
3.—Malten, H. Rohkostdiat. Miinch. med. Wschr., 1927, 74:
1051; 1760.—Matveev, O. P.  [Oxidizing  ferments  of  raw
vegetables  and digestion]   Ter. arkh.,  1934, 12:  140-4.—
Meszaros. G.  |Raw diet in gynecology and obstetricsl   Orvos-
kepzes, 1932.  22:  Nov.  Kfilonf.,  141-5.—Morhardt. P. E.
Regime de crudites.  Presse med., 1932, 40: 856-8.—Noorden,
C. von.  Rohkost.  Umschau, 1928, 32: 1057-60.—Nothmann,
M. Die Bedeutung der Rohkost ffir die Ernahrung des gesun-
den und  kranken Menschen.  Deut. med. Wschr., 1931, 57:
1626-9.—Olivet,  J.  Obst- und Gemuaerohkostkuren.   Zschr.
arztl. Fortbild.,  1935, 32: 549-51.—Popoviciu, G., & Cirlea I
[Raw diet for children] Cluj. med., 1936, 17: 4-7.—Rippcrger,
W.  Frtihlingskuren mit Wildgemusen im Spiegel pharmako^
logischer Betrachtung.  Hippokrates, Stuttg.,  1935,  6: 484-
94.—Salomon, H.   Schlackenkost als therapeutischcs Prinzip,
zugleich ein Beitrag zur Wfirdigung der Rohkost. Deut. med'
Wschr., 1928, 54: 1716-8.  Also Zschr. klin.  Med., 1928,  looi
1-11.—Scheunert,   A.  Die  physiologische Bedeutung  der
Rohkost.   Verh. Ges. Verdauungskr.  (1928) 1929, 8: 166-75
[Discussion] 183-8.—Schieber, H.  Technik der Rohkostkur
nach  Bircher-Benner.  Naturiirztl. Rdsch.,  1937, 9:  333-8.—
Schittenhelm, A. Ueber Rohkost und ihre Verwendung in der
Krankenkuche.   Med. Klin., Berl., 1928, 24: 1654-9.—Schle-
singer,  W.   Obst-  und  Gemfise-Obstkuren.   Aerztl. Prax
Wien, 1931, 8: 173-8. Also Wien. klin. Wschr., 1934, 47: 686-
91.—Schwarzhaupt, W.  Rohkost im Kinderheim. Med. Welt,
1931, 5:372-5.—Singer, G. Welchen Wert hat die vegetarische
und die Rohkost in der Diatetik?  Wien. klin. Wschr.,  1929,
42: 721-3.—Stepp, W.  Die praktische Bedeutung der Rohkost!
Verh. Ges. Verdauungskr.  (1928)  1929, 8: 175-82  [Discussion]
183-8.—Strauss, H.  Ueber die  Bewertung ausschliesslicher
Rohkost ffir die Ernahrung des Gesunden und Kranken. Zschr
arztl. Fortbild.,  1929, 26: 613-7.—Susskind,  B.  Kritische
Betrachtungen zur  Rohkosternahrung  des Gesunden.  Arch
Verdauungskr., 1929, 45: 364-81.—Thill, O.  Ueber  Rohkost!
Ibid., 1932, 51: 334-47.—Vogel, M.  Rohkost.  Zschr.  Ge-
sundhverwalt., 1931, 2: 404-10.—Weiss, R.  F.  Gefahren der
Rohkost.   Deut. med.  Wschr.,  1929, 55:  830.—Willi,  H.
Vegetabile  Rohkost und  animalische Kost im  Selbstversuch
Deut. Arch. klin. Med., 1930, 168: 156-75.—Wolf, H. J.  Ueber
Rohkost.  Beitr. klin. Chir., 1934, 159: 204-10.— Ziegelroth.
P.  Kochprozess und Katalase; ein Beitrag zur  sogenannten
Rohkostfrage.  Miinch. med. Wschr., 1928, 75:  1295.

----  reducing.

   See also Obesity, Treatment.
   Axtell, L. E.  Grow thin on good food.  336p.
8?    N. Y., 1930.
   Allen, F. M.   Regulation of total calories and body weight.
Am. J. M. Sc, 1924, 167: 555-63.—Beruti, J. A. La desnutri-
ci6n voluntaria en la mujer moderna.  Actas Congr. nac med.,
B. Air. (1931) 1932, 4. Congr.,  pt 5,  339-61.—Dodds, E. C.
Diet,  exercise, and weight.  Lancet,  Lond., 1933, 2:  823-5.—
Godard, P.  La  carence  quantitative (manie de restriction)
Nutrition, Par.,  1935, 5:  443-52.—Terry, A. H., jr.  The re-
ducing diet. N.  York State J. M., 1929, 29:  1192-4.

----salt-free.

   See also Diet, Gerson.
   Borkeloh,  F.    Die   kochsalzfrei   Kranken-
kost  unter   besonderer   Berucksichtigung  der
Diatetik   der  Nieren-,   Herz-  und   Kreislauf-
kranken;   eine   Rezeptsammlung.    114p.    8?
Lpz., 1932.
   Kalbitzer,  G. E.   *Experimentelle   Unter-
suchungen  iiber   das   Kochsalzersatzpraparat
Hosal.   16p.   8?  Giessen, 1931.
   Schneider,  J.    Salzlose   Diat;  Speisezettel
fiir  365  Tage aus der Hauptkiiche der  Charity
Berlin.    79p.   8?   Berl., 1931.
   Schtjlz, F.   *Vergleichende  Untersuchungen
iiber  Hosal und  Natrium citricum  bei  langere
Zeit  klinisch  kontrollierten und diatetisch einge-
stellten  Herz-  und   Nierenerkrankungen.   13p.
8?    Konigsb., 1929.
   Abus (Les) du regime  dechlorure.  Rev. gin. clin. ther.,
1934,  48: 604.—Anton, W.  Die praktische  Durchfuhrung
kochsalzarmer Kost.  Miinch. med. Wschr., 1935, 82: 742-5.—
Blackert.  Dr  Stroscheins Diatsalz  zur Durchfuhrung koch-
salzfreier Ernahrung.  Ibid., 1932, 79:  208.—Bommer.  Salz-
arme  Kost und Gefassystem. Klin. Wschr., 1934, 13: 1542-
8.—Castaigne, J., Chaumerliac, J.,  & Vaurs, R.  Le regime
dechlorur6; ses indications, sa surveillance.  J. m6d. fr.,  1930,
19: 222.—Cellina,  M.  Le variazioni del CI e del COj  nel
sangue durante la dieta aclorurata.  Arch. sc. biol.,  Bologna,
1930-31,  15: 1-5.  ------  La pressione osmotica del sangue
durante la dieta  aclorurata.  Ibid., 6-11.—Delbanco, E.  Ali-
mentaci6n libre de sal comun y  con Hosal.  Rev. mid. germ.
iber. amer.,  1930,  3: 498-502.—Donath, F.   Methodik  der
kochsalzarmen Diat.  Wien. klin. Wschr.,  1927, 40: 230.—
Eimer, K.  Kochsalzarme Ernahrung und Magensaftsekretion.
Deut. med. Wschr., 1930, 56: 997-1000.  ------ Eine einfache
und praktisch verwendbare kochsalzfreie Diat. Fortsch. Ther.,
1933,  9: 201-5.—Gonzalez Deleito, F.  Las curas decloruradas.
Siglo m6d., 1932, 90: 161-6.—Grote,  F.  Die ungewalzene Diat.
Schweiz. med. Wschr., 1931, 61:  53-8.—Hansen,  O.  [Experi-
ences with diet  without kitchen-salt]   Norsk mag. laegevid.,
1912,  5. R., 10: 449-79— Hirschstein.  Ueber kochsalzarme
Ernahrung.  Deut. med. Wschr.,  1913, 39: 2437.—Keining, E.,
&  Hopf,  G.  Gesichtspunkte ffir den Kochsalzersatz in den
Indikationsgebieten der ungesalzenen Diat.  Med. Welt, 1933,
7: 78-31.—Kligler,  I. J., & Geiger, A.  Relation of  salt defi- 
DIET                                                387                                                DIET
 cient diets to resistance to infection.  Proc. Soc. Exp. Biol.,
 N. Y.,  1927-28, 25: 385-7.—Klodt, W.  Kochsalzersatzmittel
 bei Nieren- und Kreislaufstorungen.   Med. Klin., Berl., 1936,
 32:145-9.—Koch, F. Ueber kochsalzfreie Ernahrung.  Aerztl.
 Rdsch., 1929, 39: 293-6.  ------  Allgemeine Gesichtspunkte
 fur  die Ernahrung  von  Kreislaufkranken  mit  besonderer
 Beriicksichtigung der Wirkungsweise und der Indikationen der
 kochsalzarmen Kost.   Deut. med. Wschr.,  1931,  57: 2106;
 2145.—Koehler, G.  Indikation der kochsalzfreien beziehungs-
 weise kochsalzarmen Kost  und ihre Anwendung in der Praxis.
 Ther. Gegenwart, 1935, 76: 394-8.—Langhans, J., & Sommer.
 K.  Einleitende kritische Untersuchungen fiber  die Moglich-
 keit einer maximalen Kochsalzentziehung durch  kochsalzarme
 Diat; vorlaufige Mitteilung.  Klin.  Wschr., 1930,  9: 977.—
 Lemierre, A.  Le regime dechlorure de Widal.  Bruxelles med.,
 1930-31,  11:  1139-^9.—Luchsinger, R.  Zur Kochsalzersatz-
 frage.   Schweiz. med. Wschr., 1936, 66: 942.—Masci, B.  La
 correzione del guhto della dieta declorurata.   Policlinico, 1922,
 29: sez. prat., 85.—Moore, C. U.  Base-forming  and salt-poor
 diets; prophylactic  and therapeutic value as demonstrated in
 Europe.  Northwest  M.,  1932,  31:  557-61.—Pawlowski, E.
 Ueber kochsalzfreie Diat und Kochsalzersatzmittel.  Physiatrie,
 Berl., 1933, 5: 169-72.—Plate, W. P.   [A valuable corrective of
 taste in salt-free diet (Hosal)]  Ned. tschr. geneesk., 1929, 73:
 pt 2, 5867-71.—Reiche, F.  Ueber kochsalzzusatzfreie Kost.
 Derm. Wschr., 1931, 92:  906-8.—Robert, F.  Die  kochsalz-
 freie  Ernahrung und ihre  klinisch wichtigsten  Indikationen.
 Miinch. med. Wschr., 1933, 80: 492-4.—Rubner, M.  Physio-
 logische Betrachtungen  iiber die Salze der menschlichen Kost.
 Arch. Hyg., Miinch., 1930, 104: 268-87.—Sadi, E.  [Effect of
 dechloruration regime on  wounds and surgical  tuberculosis]
 Askeri sihhiye mecmuasi,  1935, 64: 37-42.—Sarvonat, F., &
 Cremieu, R.   Bromuration et dechloruration; nouvelles recher-
 ches  experimentales.   Province  med.,  1912, 23:  240-2.—
 Sail, P. Das Anwendungsgebiet und  die Erfolge der kochsalz-
 armen Diat.  Wien. klin. Wschr., 1927, 40: 229.—Schaaf, A. T.
 van der, & Ormondt, J. van.  [Effect of salt-free  diet, particu-
 larly upon the calcium content of the skin]  Ned. tschr. geneesk.,
 1932, 76: 148-52.—Schwarz, H.  Zum Wirkungsmechanismus
 der salzlosen  Kost; Untersuchungen fiber die Kalkverteilung
 im Blute. Arch. exp. Path., Lpz., 1933, 173: 558-70.—Steinke,
 F. Ist die salzarme Kost als Dauerkost schadlich? Med. Welt,
 1937,11:1640. ------ Die kochsalzfreie Kost.  Hippokrates,
 Stuttg., 1938, 9: 369-76.—Stocker, K., & Schlegel, B.  Ueber
 die Brauchbarkeit  kiinstlicher Diiitsalze und anderer Hilfs-
 mittel zur Bereitung salzloser Kostformen.   Fortsch. Ther.,
 1938, 14:  184-7.—Stocklin, H.   Erfahrungen mit  salzfreier
 Diat.  Schweiz. med. Wschr.,  1937,  67: 926.—Strauss, H.
 Gefahren der salzarmen Ernahrung.   Fortsch. Ther.,  1930, 6:
 70-2.  ------ Exsikkationstherapie.   Jahrkurs. arztl. Fort-
 bild., 1930, 21: H. 8, 46-9.—Swingle, W. W., Parkins, W. M.
 [et al.]  The influence of adrenal cortical hormone upon electro-
 lyte and fluid distribution in adrenalectomized dogs maintained
 on a sodium- and chloride-free diet. Am. J. Physiol., 1937, 119:
 684-91.—Unverricht.  Die  ungesalzene Kost, ihr Einfluss auf
 die Magensekretion und ihre klinische  Anwendung.   Deut.
 med. Wschr., 1933,  59:  1201-3.—Violle, P. L. Un petit point
 de dietetique a propos  du  regime  dechlorure. Hopital, 1924,
 12: 307.—Von den  Velden, R.  The low-salt diet.   Clin. M.
 & S., 1932, 39: 257-61.—Weingarten, R.   Ueber Kochsalz-
 ersatzmittel.   Miinch. med.  Wschr.,  1932, 79: 137-9.—Wid-
 dowson, E. M., & McCance, R. A.  The use of purified casein in
 salt-free diets.  Lancet, Lond., 1935, 1: 1437.—Woll, J.  Ueber
 Hosal,  das  Kochsalzersatzmittel  bei  kochsalzfreier  Diat.
 Fortsch. Ther., 1929, 5:  776.

 ----   Seasonal aspect.
   Alexander, J. B.  Diet in winter. Brit. J. Phys. M., 1935-36,
 10: 175.—Cardini, O.  Variaciones peri6dicas de la regimenes
 alimenticios.   Sem.  med.,  B.  Air., 1935,  42: pt 2,  630-4 —
 Cowles, M. L.  A study of winter food consumption in Wisconsin
 farm families.  J.  Am. Diet. Ass.,  1935-36, 11:  322-30.—
 McHenry, E. W.   Studies  on Canadian diets; comparison of
 winter and summer diets of a group of sedentary persons.  Tr.
 R. Soc. Canada, 1934, 28: sec. 5, 59-64.—Miramond de Laro-
 quette.  Variations de la ration alimentaire et du poids du corps
 sous Taction du rayonnement solaire dans les diverses saisons;
 nutrition par la chaleur.  C.  rend. Acad, sc, 1914, 158: 586-8.—
 Mottram, V. H. Nutrition in winter.  J. State M., Lond., 1937,
 45: 89-91.—Rudolph, C.   Ideal  summer foods.  West.  M.
 Times, 1925-26, 45: 35-8.—Sch, W.   Ernahrung im Sommer.
 Deut.  Aerzte  Ztg, 1936, 11: No. 431.—Stern, F.  Ernahrung
 und Jahreszeit; nach Untersuchungen an Meerschweinchen.
Klin. Wschr.,  1932,  11: 1453.—Westphal, K.  Ernahrungs-
fragen im Winter.  Deut. med. Wschr., 1933, 59: 1818-21.—
Wolverson, F.  Sub-normal  nutrition and summer time.  Med.
Off., Lond., 1937, 58: 195.
Umschau, 1936, 40: 1001-3.—Brown, O. H. Correct principles
in diet.  Southwest M., 1927, 11: 343-8.—Buttersack.  Das
Auswahlen, eine allgemeine biologische Funktion.  Deut. med.
Wschr.,  1937,  63:  272-6.—Davis, C.  M.  The self-selection
of diet experiment; its significance for feeding in the home.
Ohio M. J., 1938, 34:  862-8.—Gage, W.  V.  Rational eating.
Clin. M. & S., 1927, 34: 418-22.—Harding,  T. S.  Diet and
common sense.  J.  Am. Diet. Ass.,  1930-31, 6:  193-208.—
McLester, J. S.  Common sense in diet.  J. Med., Cincin., 1929-
30, 10: 481-90.—Oliver, Q.   Scientific buying and meal plan-
ning.  J. Am. Diet. Ass., 1926-27,  2:  258-78.—Pende, N.
L'alimentazione  secondo  la  costituzione individuale.   Boll.
chim. farm., 1935,  74: 780-5.  Also Riforma med., 1935, 51:
1383-6.—Rubner, M.  Konstitution und  Ernahrung. Sitzber.
Preuss. Akad.  Wiss., phys.  math.  KL, 1930, 238-64.—Saint
Clair Stockwell, G. E.  Nutrition and provision of meals. Med.
Off., Lond., 1936, 55:  167.—Schteingart,  M.  Alimentaci6n y
constitution.  Rev. espafi. med. cir., 1933, 16: 390-5.—Scur-
field, H. Recent research and the  right choice of food.  Med.
Off., Lond., 1925, 33: 5-7.—Sundstrom, S.  Ueber die Ernah-
rung bei frei gewiihlter Kost.   Skand. Arch. Physiol., Berl., 1907,
19:  78-95.—Wauthier, M.  L.  Observations et  experiences
sur la gourmandise.  J. psychol. norm, path., Par., 1930,27: 746-
81.—Wood, H. C. What shall I eat?  Am. J. Pharm., 1925, 97:
373-85.

----   Selection:  Education.

   See also Dietitian,  Education.
   Church, I. M.  Preventive nutrition in a county health pro-
gram.   Red Cross  Courier,   1928,  7: No.  2, 16-8.—Danjou.
L'alimentation en  Education physique partie de l'dducation
physique integrate.  J.  meU  Bordeaux, 1923, 53:  1008-10.—
Edwards. B. B.  Nutrition in a health program.  J. Am. Diet.
Ass., 1920-27,  2: 193-9.—Harmant, E.  De 1'enseignement et
de la vulgarisation,  en dehors de l'Ecole, des notions relatives a
ralinicntation rationnelle et  a l'hygiene  alimentaire.  Congr.
internat. hyg.  aliment., 1910, 2. Congr.,  2: Sect.  7, 19-28.—
Hasker, R. R.  Teaching adult groups in the clinic.  J. Am.
Diet. Ass.,  1938, 14:  517-21.—Horwood,  M. P.   Nutrition
work as a basis  for health education  and the  prevention of
tuberculosis. Boston M. & S. J., 1924,  190: 277-80.—Kalle, F.
L'enseignement de l'hygiene alimentaire en Allemagne pour la
classe  ouvridre et les petits employes.  Congr. internat. hyg.
aliment., 1910,  2. Congr., 2: Sect. 7, 134-8.—Kovach, G.  [In-
structions on nutrition among the rural  population in Hungary]
Nepeg&3zs6gfigy,  1937, 18: 801-3.—Labbe, H. Enseignement
de l'hygidne alimentaire appliquiSe; science et art culinaires.
Rev. hyg.,  Par., 1926, 48:  472-9.  ------  &  Legendre, R.
Rapport sur l'organisation de l'enseignement et la vulgarisation
de l'hygiene alimentaire en France.  Bull. Soc. sc. hyg. aliment.,
Par., 1922, 10:  251-67.—Leersum, E. C. van  [The desirability
of systematic propaganda for rational feeding]  Tschr. sociale
hyg., 1922,  24: 43-64.—Murrah, P.  Nutrition education; a
review.  Med.  Woman  J., 1938, 45: 300-3.—Richards, E. H.
Notes describing briefly the work that is being accomplished in
this  country along  the lines  of instruction in the hygiene of
alimentation.   Congr. internat. hyg. aliment., 1910, 2. Congr.
2: Sect. 7,  63.—Roberts, B. E.  Nutritional education in the
home; Dutchess County (N. Y.) project.  Am. J. Pub. Health,
1938, 28: 944-8.—Rosedale,  J. L.  The  education of school
teachers in nutrition.  Tr. Far East. Ass. Trop. M., 1934, 9:
pt 2,  799-805.—Smith, F. H.  Teaching food selection to
patients. J. Am. Diet. Ass., 1926-27, 2: 216-21.—Tobey, J. A.
Education  in nutrition by  private  agencies.  Am. J.  Pub.
Health, 1937, 27: 1124-8—Vandevelde. A. J. J.  L'enseigne-
ment de l'hygiene alimentaire et de l'alimentation rationnelle
dans les £coles; son insuffisance surtout dans les grands centres;
enseignement et vulgarisation, en dehors de l'Ecole, des notions
relatives a l'alimentation rationnelle et a l'hygiene  alimentaire.
Congr. internat. hyg. aliment., 1910, 2. Congr., 2:  Sect. 7, 29-
37.—Victor, M.  Methods and means of teaching patients
therapeutic  diets.   Hosp. Progr., 1931, 12: 13-6.—Vogel, M.
Belehrung  fiber  Ernahrung  durch den  Arzt.  Gesundh. &
Erzieh., 1934, 47: 410-9.—Williams, J. C.  The  use of animal
experiments in college nutrition classes.  Am. Food J., 1924, 19:
21.—Wittop-Koning, M. L'enseignement manager en Hollande
comme moyen de propagando en faveur des principes rationnels
de l'alimentation et  de l'hygiene alimentaire.  Congr. internat.
hyg.  aliment., 1910, 2. Congr., 2: Sect. 7,  42-54.

----   Selection: Occupational  aspect.

   Bacictjrinschi,  A.    Contribution   a I'etude
de  l'alimentation  des   intellectueh.    32p.   8?
Par.,  1936.
   Benoist,  F.   *Contribution a l'6tude de l'ali-
mentation dans les sports.   48p.   8?  Par., 1929.
   Rtjbner,  M.   Die Ernahrung  des Menschen
mit besonderer  Berucksichtigung der  Ernahrung
bei  Leibesubungen.  48p.  8?   Berl, 1925.
  Abs, O.   Die  Arbeiterkost auf  Spitzbergen und  durch sie
bedingte Gesundheitestorungen.  Zschr. klin. Med., 1928, 108:
678-708.—Adamova, A. [Data on diet of agricultural workers
of soviet farms in Ukraina]   Profil. med., Kharkov, 1927, 6:
g; i.—Aiello, G.  Ricerche  sull'alimentazione dei lavoratori
agricoli stagionali.  Probl. aliment., Roma, 1938, 2. ser., 2: 1-
----   Selection.
   Bogert,  L.  J.   Diet  and personality;  fitting
food to type and environment.   223p.  8?   N. Y.,
!934.                                    .  ,. ^  ,  v
   Alvarez, W. C.  The fitting of a diet to an individual.  Proc.
Interst. Postgrad. M. Ass. N. America, 1936, 385-8.—Baghoni,
S.  Preceptos  y preconceptos medicos  sobre  la ■^imentacita
practica.   Siglo med., 1917,  64: 734; 753; 791; 855; 1918, 65:
B,__Bickel, A.  Fleischnahrung, Pflanzen- oder gemischte KosU 
DIET
388
DIET
6 — Baglioni, S.  L'alimentazione delle classi lavoratnci.  Rass.
med. lavoro indust., 1931, 2: 61; 128—Belenky, G. S., Sko-
vorodnikova, E.  S., & Menshenina, O. F.  [Dietetic regimen
for industrial workers]  Ter. arkh., 1935, 13: 55-66.—Bond, M.
Scientific dietetics  and working  class diet.  J. K. ban. Inst.,
1926-27,  47:  381-6.—Bornstein,  K.   Die  Ernahrung  bei
geistiger Arbeit; Bemerkungen  zu dem Aufsatz  von Prof.
Kestner und Dr Knipping.  Klin. Wschr., 1922  1: 1794.—
Burgess, C. M.   Health study  on plantation laborers,  with
special dietary observations.  Proc. Clinic, Honolulu, 1935,
1: No. 14, 1-8. 3  nl— Christiansen, J. [Diet of sailors]  Hospi-
talstidende, 1936,  79: 190-6.—Comroe, B.  I.   Nutritional
problems in university students.  J. Lancet, 1937, 57: 9-12.—
Comstock, L.  Interpreting nutrition to industry.  J. Am. Diet.
Ass., 1930-31, 6: 209-15.—Durig, A.  L'alimentation du travail-
leur.  Bull. Acad.  med. Roumanie, 1937, 2: 183-98.
Ueber Arbeitererniihrung.  Wien. klin. Wschr., 1937, 50: 701-
6.—Farkas, G., Gomori, P., & Than, F. Ueber den Nahrungs-
bedarf der Erntearbeiter.  Arbeitsphysiologie, 1931-32, 5: 549-
68.—Ferrer, H.  Apuntes sobre la raci6n alimenticia del obrero
cubano.   Rev.  med. cir. Habana, 1910, 15: 337;  377; 411 —
Huen, E.  Zusammenhange zwischen Ernahrung und Bewegung.
Arzt & Sport, 1936, 2: 109; 1937, 3: 2; 14; 21.—Kramer, M. M.,
& Grundmeier, E.  Food selection and expenditure in a college
community.  J. Home Econom., 1920, 18: 18-23.—Kremer.
Ernahrung und Arbeitspausen.  Reichsgesundhbl.,  1937, 12:
200-2.—Landouzy, L., & Labbe, H.   L'alimentation rationnelle
ouvriere.  Hyg. gen. appl., Par., 1910, 5:  129-36.—Langlois,
J.  P.   L'alimentation  dans les  sports.  Bull. Soc. sc. hyg.
aliment.,  Par.,  1922, 10: 71-87.—Lorentz,  F. H.  Ernahrung
bei korperlicher und geistiger Arbeit.  Gesundh. & Erzieh.,
1934,  47: 390-9.—Nash, E. H. T.   Nutrition  of  the working
classes.   Med. Off., Lond.,  1936,  55:  35.—Nothnagel, M.
Arbeit und Ernahrung. Zbl.  Gewerbehyg., 1935, n. F., 12:
197-200.   ------   Arbeit und  Ernahrung; das  von Hause
mitgebrachte Essen.  Ibid., 1936, n. F., 13:  233-5.—Taminiau,
P. L. M. M.  [Alimentation of the Trappist monks]  Geneesk.
bl., 1937,  34:  375-87.—Viale, G.  Alimentazione  e lavoro.
Rass.  clin. sc, 1931, 9: 399-404.—Woodwark, S.  Nutrition
and physical training.   J. State M.,  Lond.,  1937, 45: 344-9.

----   Social aspect.

   See also Poverty; Relief;  Unemployment.
   Cox,  E. L.  Nutrition of the under-privileged.  Med.
Woman J., 1938, 45: 275-9.—Dunstan, W. R.   Nutrition and
slump. Med. Off., Lond., 1933, 50: 211.—Floore,  F. B.  Feed-
ing and caring for the unemployed  business woman. J. Am.
Diet.  Ass.,  1934, 10:  40-3.—Fontenelle, J. P.   Importancia
social da alimentacao.  Fol. med., Rio, 1933,  14: 599-601.—
Forest, L.  La civilisation et  la cuisine.   Bull. Soc. sc. hyg.
aliment.,  Par.,  1925, 13:  131-46.—Heseltine, M. M.  Nutri-
tion services in maternal and child health programs  under the
Social security act. Am. J. Pub. Health,  1938, 28: 813-7.—
Kastein, G. W. [Feeding of 343 jobless families in Rotterdam
and Schiedam  during the  winter months  of 1934-35]   Ned.
tschr. geneesk., 1935,  79: 5583-7— Larsen,  A.  E.  Public
health significance of the  dietary habits of people on  relief.
California West. M., 1936, 44: 491-3.—McAuley, M. F.  The
dietitian in transient relief service.  J. Am. Diet. Ass., 1935-36,
11: 389-405.—McCready, M. S.  Analysis of weekly relief food
orders in a southern Ontario city.   Canad. Pub. Health J.,
1934,  25: 67-72.—Mackenzie, M. D.  The  administrative ma-
chinery  by which  the adequate nourishment of  the poor is
ensured in Great Britain.  Q. Bull. Health Org. League of Nat.,
1933, 2: 333-52.—Poncet.  L'alimentation et le probleme social.
Rev.  hyg. med. social., 1937, 16:  33-47.—Remington, R. E.
The  social origins of  dietary  habits.  Sc  Month.,  1936, 43:
193-204.—Sadow,  S.  E.  A nutrition program  in a  public
welfare organization. Commonhealth, Bost., 1936, 23: 56-61.—
Schuman, C. B.  Rewards earned by knowledge of nutrition
applied.  Red Cross Courier, 1926, 5: No. 22, 7-10.—Vogel, M.
Die sozialhvgienische Bedeutung der modernen  Ernahrungs-
forschung.  Zschr. Schulgesundh., 1930, 43: 645-64.

----  Standards and tables.

   See also Diet, Food requirements.
   Bale, J., Sons  & Danielsson.   Compact diet
charts for anemia, Bright's disease, constipation,
diabetes, diarrhoea, dyspepsia, gout  and  obesity.
96p.   32?   Lond., 19-
   Heinz,  H.  J.   Co.   Nutritional  charts,  pre-
pared  expressly for medical, dental  and dietetic
specialists.  23p.   obi. 4?   [Pittsburgh] 1934.
  _ Keegan, L.  M.   Food values  for calculating
diabetic  and  nephritic   diets,  calculated  from
Bull. No. 28,  U.  S.  A.,  Department of  Agricul-
ture.  106p.   12?   N. Y., 1926.
   Konig,  J.   Nahwerttafel;  Gehalt  der  Nah-
rungsmittel  an  ausnutzbaren  Nahrstoffen,  ihr
Kalorienwert   und   Nahrgeldwert,   sowie   der
Nahrstoffbedarf des  Menschen.   11. Aufl.   15p
8?   Berl., 1917.
  Legrand,  H.   Guide-formulaire  des  produita
de  regime et de  dietetique.   935p.   12?  Par.,
1930.
  Mexico.   General  Hospital.   Diet table.
1 1.   4?   Mex., 1848.
  Schall, H.   Nahrungsmittel-Tabelle  zur Auf-
stellung  und Berechnung von Diatverordnungen
fiir   Krankenhaus,   Sanatorium  und   Praxis.
10. Aufl.   126p.   8?  Lpz., 1932.
  Schwyzer, F.   Krankenkost in tabellarischer
Darstellung  mit Erlauterungen.  67p.   8?  Ziir.,
1924.
  Sun-Diet  Health  Service.   Daily balanced
menus for January 1935.  2p.  8?  East  Aurora,
N.  Y., 1934.
  Winter, F. W.  Guide to  correct eating.  4 1.
4?   Seattle [1929]
  Daum,  K.   Sane nutrition  standards.  Med.  Woman J.,
1933, 40: 247-9.—Donath, W. F., Koolhaas, D. R., & Veen, A.
G. van  [Feeding tables]  Geneesk. tschr. Ned. Indie, 1935, 75:
426-46.—George, F.  A.  A food distribution ledger  sheet.
J. Am. Diet. Ass., 1926-27, 2:  279-82.—Grote, F.  Die Heil-
kostformen.  Bull.  Eidg. Gesundhamt.,  1936, Beil.,  H. 52,
2-15.—Hindhede,  M.  Kostformen.   Hippokrates, Stuttg.,
1935, 6: 36-45.—Holt,  L. E.  Standards of nutrition and growth.
Pub. Health Michigan, 1922, n. ser., 10: 588-94.—Kaemmerer,
A.  Hilfstabelle ffir  Diatkuren.  Deut. med. Wschr., 1926, 52:
877.—McHenry, E. W.  Dietary standards.  Canad.  Pub.
Health J.,  1933, 24: 308-15.—Morhardt.  Les recettes fonda-
mentales de la cuisine de regime. Vie mid., 1923, 4: 1427-31.—
Pemberton, H.  S.  A  simple diet table.  Brit. M. J., 1923, 1:
679.  ------ Three simple diet tables.  Ibid., 1924, 2: 1055.—
Tisdall,  F. F.   Inadequacy of present dietary  standards.
Canad. M. Ass. J., 1935, 33: 624-8.  Also repr.—Wansbrough,
R. H.  Diet in health and disease; sick room menus and recipes.
Practitioner, Lond., 1937, 139: 192-201.

----   starvation.
 See Fasting.

—   synthetic.
   See Diet, experimental.

----   Systems.

   Balyeat,  R.  M.   Wheat,  egg,  or  milk-free
diets,  with  recipes  and  food  lists.   149p.   8?
Phila.  [1933]
   Hatjpt, G.   *Bircher-Benner-Diat  und Sauer-
bruch-Herrmannsdorfer-Gerson-Diat.   28p.   8?
Giessen, 1931.
   Hatjser, B.  G.   Health day (Gesundheitstag)
the 1-day-a-week health  holiday as  introduced in
America.  57p.   8?   N. Y.  [1932]
   Howard,  E. M.   The Howard  method of  bio-
chemie feeding;   a  textbook on foods obtained
from  sun, vegetables, and Mother  Earth.  62 1.
8?  Bost. [1932]
   Lohmuller,   L.    *Ueber  Entfettungs-  und
Mast-Kuren.   68p.    8?   Bonn, 1930.
   Acheson, H.  Soft diets that satisfy; if you're a wheezer.a
sneezer, a  sniffler,  a stay-at-homer or a diner-outer, you'll
profit from these sane suggestions.  Hygiea, Chic,  1937, 15:
332-5.—Allen,  F.  M.  The 3  chief  metabolic diets.  Diet.
Admin. Ther.,  1923-24,  1: No.  6,  3-7.—Bachmann.   Die
Kaupschen Vorschlage  zur Ernahrung und Lebenskraft der
landlichen Bevolkerung.   Aerztl. Rdsch.,  1911, 21: 433-7.—
Besse, P. M.   Simplifications di6t6tiques.  Nutrition,  Par.,
1935, 5: 365-73.—Cardini, C.   Clasificaci6n de los regimenes
alimenticios.  Dia m£d., B. Air.,  1930-31, 3:  195-7.—Chris-
tiansen, J.  Mein  Kampf gegen  Hindhede.   Miinch.  med.
Wschr., 1934, 81: 1548-50. ------  Grundlagen und Folgen
der Erniihrungsreform Hindhedes.  Arch. Hvg., Miinch., 1937,
118: 261-327.—Drueck, C. J.  The bland diet.  Med. World,
1934, 52: 493-5.—Esch.   Zur Erniihrungsreform;  Sammelre-
ferat zur  biologischen Therapie.   Aerztl. Rdsch.,  1911, 21:
277-80.—Fischer-Defoy.  Ein neues Ernahrungssystem.  Fort-
schr. Med., 1921, 38: 225.—Fletcher, H.  Possible progressive
growth in  muscular efficiency after 50 years  of life without
systematic physical exercise.   N. York M. J.,  1907, 86:  1005-
9.—Fiirst,  T.   Ueber  neuzeitliche Ernahrungssysteme und
ihre hygienische Bedeutung.  Tuberkulose, Miinch., 1935, 15:
99-104.—Gallois, P.  Diete hydrique, regime sec, lait condense,
lait sec  Vie m£d., 1926, 7: 2009.—Gaudlitz, G. Grund-
satzliches fiber Kostformen.  Zschr.  arztl. Fortbild.,  1935,
32:  279-82.—Gutteridge, N. M.   Suggestions for  reform in
nutrition.  Med. J. Australia, 1936, 1:  159-63.—Heisler,  A.
Zeitgemasse Betrachtungen  fiber Apfel-,  Sauerkraut- und 
DIET
389
DIET
Buttermilchkuren.  Aerztl. Rdsch., 1929, 39: 305-7 -Hind-
hede. M.  Versuche mit reiner Brotkost.  Med.  Welt,  1928,
2- 1524-6.—Keith, N. M., Smith, F. H.,  & Whelan, M.   The
therapeutic use of diets low in water and in mineral content.
J  Am.  Diet.  Ass., 1926-27,  2:  233-45.—Kestner,  O.   Die
Rationalisierung der Ernahrung.  Klin.  Wschr.,  1927, 6:
1461.—Leven,  G.  Le  role de la reduction  des liquides en
therapeutique  generale.   Clinique,  Par.,  1935,  30: 275.—
Mera, B. A., Salvador, S. M., &  Ortiz, T. L.  Regimenes ali-
menticios.  Arch.  Fac. cienc. med., Quito,  1933, 3: 81-126.—
Moller,  S.  Die Schrothsche Trockenkur und  die Erklarung
ihrer Wirkungsweise.  Med. Welt, 1935,  9: 972-5.—Moura
Campos, F. A. de.  Alguns typos de racao alimentar.  Brasil
med., 1935, 49: 101-8.—Norman, N. P.  Food combinations;
an original scheme of eating based upon  the newer knowledge
of nutrition and digestion.  J. M.  Soc  N. Jersey,  1924, 21:
375-87.   ------  Food  combinations; the practical applica-
tion of'the newer knowledge of nutrition to the physiological
limitations  of  the digestive processes.  Internat. Clin.,  1925,
35. ser.,  3: 233-45.—Pouchet.  Considerations geneVales sur les
modificateurs  de  la nutrition.   Bull gin. ther., 1904,  148:
837-54.—Salomon,  H.   L'alimentation  scoriacde  comme
principe  therapeutique.   Presse  m<5d.,  1929,  37:  683-5.—
Silvestre de Sacy, G.  Une annee d'alimentation libre.   Bull.
Soc. sc. hyg. aliment., Par., 1920, 14: 123-44.—Skowronski, M.
[Roborant effect  of bread diet]   Polska gaz.  lek.,  1927,  6:
555; 580.—Wood, A. E., & Coleman, E.  M.  Special diets at
low'cost: the smooth diet.  Med. Woman J., 1935, 42: 67-77.

----   Therapeutic use.

   See  also under names of diseases.
   Albuquerque,  J.  V.  d'.    *Duas  palavras
sobre  a  alimentagao no  estado de  saude  e no
tratamento  de algumas  doencas.    109p.    12?
Lisboa, 1873.
   Alencar Barros, L. A. de.   *Da importancia
da  alimentacao como factor auxiliar  na cura das
doencas.   125p.  8?   S. Paulo, 1932.
   Andersen,   E.    Beeinflussung  von   Krank-
heiten  durch diatetische Behandlung und durch
Salze.   32p.   8?   Berl., 1928.
   Cardinal  (A)   error   in   modern  diet;
restorative  foods in medicine.  19p.   12?  Lond.,
1903.
   Abrahams, M.  Diet in health and disease; dispensing special
diets.  Practitioner, Lond., 1937, 139: 291-9.—Adolphus M.
Progress in specific dieting.  Hosp. Progr., 1936, 17: 438-41.—
Agduhr, E. Diet and healing.  Acta med. scand., 1934,  suppl.
59, 48.—Ahuja, P.  Diet  in disease.   Sind  M. J., 1931,  4:
1-7.—Altshuler, S. S.  Principles of diet therapy. J. Michigan
M  Soc, 1936, 35: 645-52.—Andersen, E.  Die Bedeutung der
Ernahrung ffir die Therapie.  Fortsch. Med.,  1926, 44: 93-o —
Arango,  A.   Terapeutica  razonada.  Rev.  med.  Colombia,
1932 2: 476-8.—Babarczy, M.  Zur Entwicklung der Richt-
linien der  diatetischen Krankenversorgung.   Arch. Verdau-
ungskr., 1935,  58: 204-6.—Bartlett. C.   Feeding the well and
the  sick.  Hahneman.  Month.,  1932, 67: 738-61.—Belfrage,
S. H.  The value of diet in treatment.  Med. Press & Circ,
Lond., 1936,  193: 47-51.—Bergmann, G. von.  Die Proble-
matik diatetischer Therapie.  Balneologe, 1934, 1: 2-10 —
Bircher-Benner, M. Voraussetzungen der Ernahrungstherapie.
Physiatrie. Berl.,  1933, 5:  98;  133   ——-End hrungs-
therapie; Konstitution.  Gesundh. & Erzieh., 1934  47: 400-9.
------   Diatetische Erfahrungen und ihre Perspektiven.  Hip-
pokrates, Stuttg., 1934, 5: 185; 245; 280; 326  2 ph-Boas,_L
Aerztliche  Diatfehler.   Fortsch. Ther.,  1930,  6:  584-8
Bommer, S. Fragen der Ernahrungsbehandlung Med.  Welt,
1935, 9: 1696-9.  ------  Beobachtungenbei Ernahrungsbe-
handlung.  Hippokrates,  Stuttg.,  1936,. 7: 981-8.
Capillaroscopic  observations  under  dietotherapy.   Urol.
Gut  Rev  1936 40-109-12.  ------  Zur praktischen krnan-
Pungsther^ie   Deut. med. Wschr., 1937 63: 303-6.-Botten
berf, H.  Biologische Ernahrungsbehandlung des praktischen
Arztes.  In his Biol. Ther., Miinch., 1936, 152-97.-Bowden R.
Lessons in dietetics for private patients. Mod.  «osp., I9d/.
49-No  4  106-8—Bull, C. Diet for the convalescent and the
tiedPostgrad. M. J., Lond  1935 11: 77-82.-Comne J.^>.
Diet in treatment.  In Brit. Encycl.M. Pract. (R^011^.)
Lond  1937, 4: 38-50—Cooper, E. L. Diet m disease. Med.
J. Australia  1936,  1:  163-7.-D.jls. S.  L   Diet;; atopic dis-
cussion.   Dent. Digest,   1931   37: 99-109.-Doane  J.  C
Treatment by diet-when, and how?  M^-.H^P'Y^l^Actd
79_82 —DuBois, E. F. Diet in disease.  Bull..  N. York Acaa.
M.,  1931  2  ser'., 7: 502-20.-Einl.orn.  M   The importance
of diet in the treatment of disease   Med. J. & Rec  1929 129.
569—Emery.  E. S.,  jr.   Recent  advances in dietotherapy.
Med. Chn^N. America,  1935r36,19: 1493 8.   Erv,n C  E.
Diet in disease  Pennsylvania  M. J., 1932, 36.  ASS m.,
? cudero?P?aEi regimen^Hmenticio cuantitativo comoj^erio



derig^estref'siveves; indications et  cont«-,nd.cat,ons,
inconvenients  et dangers.  Presse  med.,  1936, 44. 639.
Finley, R. W.  The patient diets.  Bull. Acad. M. Cleveland,
1935,  19: No. 11, 10; 15— Flanley, M. G.  The  scope of diet
therapy.  Med. J. Australia, 1931, 2: 326-30.—Furnas, S. M.
Recent advances in nutrition: a review.  J. Am.  Osteopath.
Ass.,  1937-38,  37: 387-94.—Fiirth, E.   Gesunde  Kost  in
kranken Tagen.  Med. Welt, 1936, 10: 1208-10.—Gellenthien,
C. H.  A resume\of diet therapy.  Southwest. M., 1931,  15:
409-15.—Gigon, A.   Einige  Grundlagen  der  Ernahrungs-
therapie.  Schweiz. med. Wschr., 1933,  63:  899-905.—Gold-
berg,  B.  The newer conception of diet in medicine.  J.  Am.
Inst. Homeop.,  1936, 29: 443.—Goldbloom, A. Feeding prob-
lems in private practice.  Canad. M. Ass. J., 1927, 17: 1048-
53.—Grote, L. R.  Instinktgemasse  Ernahrung des Kranken.
Hippokrates,  Stuttg.,  1935, 6: 629-42.—Giinther,  H.  Ueber
Fortschritte in der  Diattherapie.  Med.  Klin., Berl., 1931, 27:
48-50.—Harrop, G. A., jr.  Diet therapy.  Pract. Libr. M. & S.,
N. Y., 1935,  8: 21-42.—Hellstern, E. P.  Beitrag zur Frage
des Einflusses der Ernahrungsart auf den Verlauf von Krank-
heiten.  Miinch. med. Wschr., 1926, 73:  277.—Hemminger,
C. J.  Diet in  disease.   Nat. Eclect. M.  Ass. Q., 1934,  25:
165-70.—Hitzenberger,  K.  Ueber Schadigung  der  Kranken
durch zu strenge Kostverordnungen.  Med. Klin., Berl., 1936,
32: 1096.—Hunt, L. W.  Changing conceptions in  therapeutic
diets.  Northwest M., 1933. 32: 282-9.—Hunt, T.  Some dietet-
ic dilemmas  in general  practice.  Lancet,  Lond.,  1934,  2:
1004-6.—Jones, C. R.   The  place of  diet in  therapeutics.
Tr. Am. Ther. Soc, 1932, 31: 23-30.—Klemperer, G.  Kriegs-
mehl,  Mehlnahrpraparate  und  Krankendiat.   Kriegsarztl.
Vortr.,  1919, Teil 6, 167-74.—Klumb, E. M.   The  use of
standard portions  as illustrated by food models  in the teach-
ing of patients.  Hosp. Progr., 1927, 8: 233.—Knipping, H. W.
Beitrag  zur  rationellen  Krankenernahrung.   Beitr.  Khn.
Tuberk., 1937,  90: 479-90.—Koehler,  G.   Fortschritte  der
Diatbehandlung.  Med.  Klin.,  Berl.,  1936,  32:  394-7 —
Labbe, H.  Alimentation dietetique et conseils pour l'execution
de la cuisine des malades.  Infirm,  fr.,  1924-25, 2: 303-8.—
Lampe, A. E.  Fortschritte in der Ernahrung und Ernahrungs-
therapie.  Jahrkurs. arztl. Fortbild., 1934, 25: No. 8, 23-48 —
Langdon-Brown, W.  Diet from  the physician's  standpoint.
S.  Barth. Hosp. J., Lond.,  1925-26, 33: 4-6.— Lea,  L. M.
General rules  regarding invalid  feeding.   Native  M.  Pract.,
Suva,  1935, 2: 297-9.—Lee, E. Perfect nutrition as the basis
for accurate therapy.  Med.  Times,  N. Y.,  1910, 38: 335 —
Leven, G.  Regimes  et maladies.  Monde me\L, 1924, 34:
659-66.  ------  Le r61e therapeutique de la suppression du
pain.  Clinique, Par., 1927, 22: 519.  ------  II faut alimenter
tous les malades.  Gaz. hop.,  1927, C, 127.—Levy, J. S.  Diet
in general practice. Tristate  M. J.,  1935-36, 8:  1531; 1536.—
Liebstein, A. M.  Therapeutic effects of various food articles.
Am. Med., 1927, n. ser., 22: 33-8.—Lier, E. H. B. van  [Regu-
lation of  diet in illness]  Geneesk.  gids,  1938,  16: 962-5.—
Lopez y Garcia, G. Une nouvelle orientation de la pharmacie:
la bromatologie. C. rend. Congr. internat. pharm., 1935,  12.
Congr., 708-11.—Lyon, D. M. The role of dieting in medicine.
Tr Med. Chir.  Soc, Edinburgh, 1923-24, 103:  206-16.  Also
Med. Press & Circ, Lond., 1924, 118: 7.  ----—  Observa-
tions on some newer methods of diet therapy. Clin. J., Lond.,
1935,64:184-8.—Mac Adam, E. W.  Diet in disease.  Hahne-
man   Month.,   1924,  59: 461-7.—Malyoth, G.   Diatetische
Therapie.  Mschr. Kinderh., 1936, 66: 414; 1938, 72: 315 —
Mason, E. C.   The role of diet in  the practice of medicine.
J Missouri M.  Ass., 1927, 24: 67.—Mottram, V. H.  Diet in
health and disease.  Practitioner, Lond., 1937,  139: 63-77^—
Newburgh,  L.   H.   The  foundations of  diet therapy.   Tr.
Kansas Citv Acad. M. (1935-37) 1937;  135-43.  Also J. Am.
M. Ass., 1935,  105: 1034-7.—Noorden, C. von.   Ueber Ent-
wicklung  und   weitere  Aufgabe  der diatetischen Therapie.
Wien  med. Wschr., 1936, 86: 1410. Also Med. Klin., Berl.,
 1937 33-9; 44; 82.  ------& Lapp, F. W.  Ueber diatetische
Heilmethoden.   Wien.  med.  Wschr.,  1932,   82:  575-8 —
Norman,  N. P.   Food combinations.   Tr.  Am.  Ther.  Soc,
 1925-26, 26: 56-63.—Normand, J.  Ueber einheitliche Grund-
prinzipien  in  der  Diattherapie.  Fortsch.  Med., 1928,  46:
719.—Northrop, M. W.   The simplicity of  the practical  ad-
ministration  of diet  therapy—a  modern  concept.    Med.
Woman J., 1937,  44: 195-8.—Persson, W. M.   Ernahrungs-
 therapie und Biologie.  Deut. Aerzte Ztg,  1933,  8: No. 373.—
 Petty O  H., & Stoner, W. H.  The control of disease by diet.
 Nation's Health,  Chic, 1925, 7: 449; 512.—Pevzner, M. I.
 [Problems of therapeutic diets]  Kim. med., Moskva, 1931, 9:
 1135-42.  ------   Les problemes de l'alimentation therapeu-
 tiaue a la lumiere de la science contemporaine. Arch. mal. app.
 digest., Par., 1934, 24: 693-707.------  Probleme und neue
 Wese in der Ernahrung der Kranken.  Acta med. scand., 1936,
 89-293-307.  Also Klin, med., Moskva,  1936, 14: 599-607.—
 Re'gelsberger,  H.   Die  vegetative  Rhythmik  als Grundlage
 der Therapie.   Verh. Deut. Ges. inn. Med., 1937, 49.  Kongr.,
 Sekt inn Med., 101-3.—Retzlaff, K. Die Technik der diateti-
 schen Behandlung.   Spec. Path. Ther  inn. Krankh.,  Berl
 1923  9- Teil 2, 199-305.—Robb, W. A.  The dietetic treatment
 of disease.  Pharm. J., Lond., 1933, 130: 34-6.—Rockwood. R.
 Instruction of patients in the use of diets.  Diet. Admin. Ther ,
 1924  2- 5-8—Roy, A.  Food in individual disease.  Ind. M.
 Rec ' 1927,  47:  228.—Sajous, C.  E.  de  M.   Therapeutic
 dietetics  on endocrinological lines with  vitamine  C as the
 homologue of  adrenin.  Med. J. & Rec, 1924,  119: 1-6.—
 Saxl  S.  Diatumstellung und Blutbild.  Fortsch. Med., 1936,
 54. 97_9—Schatzke, G.  Krankenbekostigung.   Zschr.  ges.
 Krankenhauswes., 1935,  277.—Schechner.  Bestandteile der
 Nahrung  als Hilfsmittel gegen  Krankheiten.   Prakt. Arzt, 
DIET
390
DIET
1923  n  F., 8: 56-61.—Schlesinger, W.  Diatetische Reiz-
therapie.  Fortsch. Ther., 1931, 7: 449-57.—Schur  H.  Allge-
meine Ernahrungslehre  mit  besonderer Beriicksichtigung der
modernen Diatkuren.  Wien.  med.  Wschr.,  1931, 81: 1143;
1213; 1282;  1305.—Smith, F. H. A summary of diet in diseases
by means of  case studies.  J. Am.  Diet. Ass., 1925-26, 1:
78-80, ch—Soos, A.  Die Diatetik in der Theorie  und in der
Praxis.  Deut. med. Wschr., 1926, 52: 961.  ------  ,S^?J.em
der Diatotherapie  auf funktioneller  Grundlage.  Med. Khn.,
Berl., 1927,  23: 507-9.—Stern, F.   Food for health; the dietetic
treatment of  the ambulatory  patient.  Tr. Am. Hosp. Ass.,
1928, 30: 582-7.—Strauss, H.  Fortschritte der Ernahrungs-
therapie.  Samml. Verdauungskr., 1927-28,  11: H.  3,  1-43.
------  Ernahrungsreformer und  Diatotherapie.  Deut. med.
Wschr., 1930, 56: 689-92.  ■------ Diat als Heilfaktor.  Med.
Welt, 1930, 4: 171-5.—Tiegel, W. Ernahrung als  Heilfaktor.
Hippokrates,  Stuttg., 1937, 8:  1185-90.—Torbett, J.  W.  The
practical  application of recent dietetic advances in  the pre-
vention and cure of disease.  Am. Physician, 1925, 30:  142-7.—
Van  Bever.  A propos des regimes usuels en clientele.  Scalpel,
Brux.,  1923,  76: 113-20.—Walsh, J. J.   Eating as  a thera-
peutic  measure.  Internat. Clin.,  1932, 42. ser., 2: 95-117.—
West, L. The instruction of patients on special diets.  Hosp.
Management, 1938, 46: No. 2, 30.—Wilbur, D. L.  Significance
of diet in the practice of medicine.  J. Lancet, 1932,  52: 564-
71.—Wilder,  R. M.  The significance of  diet in treatment.
J. Am. M.  Ass., 1931,  97: 435-6.—Zinn.  Ueber neuere An-
schauungen in der Ernahrungslehre und ihre Verwertung in der
Krankendiatetik.  Med. Klin., Berl., 1907, 3: 503-10.

----   Therapeutic use: Indications.

   Moller,  S.   Ueber Ernahrungsbehandlung
 chronischer Krankheiten im  Rahmen der  gesam-
 ten biologischen Therapie.   2.  Aufl.    52p.   8?
 Dresd., 1938.
   Bassler,  A.  Dietetic suggestions for  cancer, polyarthritis,
 and arteriosclerosis.  Phys. Ther., 1926, 44: 195-205.—Basu,
 N. K.  Diets in relation to diseases with special reference  to
 tuberculosis and leprosy.   J.  Ind. M. Ass.,  1935-36, 5: 8.—
 Bauman, L.   Questions of metabolism  and diet  in surgical
 patients. J. Am.  Diet.  Ass., 1925-26, 1: 111-7.—Borman, M.
 C.  Diet in nephritis and in gall  bladder disease.  West Vir-
 ginia M. J., 1928, 24: 216-9.—Choyce, C. C.  Diet before and
 after operations.  Clin. J., Lond., 1930, 59:  613-7— Darnall,
 J. R.  Diet in heart and kidney disease.  J. Philippine Islands
 M. Ass., 1928, 8: 50-2.—Evans, F. A.  Planning treatment for
 overnourished and undernourished patients.   Internat. Clin.,
 1933, 43. ser., 3:  135-48.—Fabry, A.  [Role of dietetic treat-
 ment in  management of chronic diseases]  Gy6gyaszat, 1937,
 77:  599-601.—Fau, R.   Les difficultes  d'application  de  la
 di£t£tique dans la pratique des maladies de la nutrition.  Paris
 m<§d.,  1935,  97:  421-4.—Frenkel,  K.  Diatbehandlung bei
 Unter- und  Ueberernahrung.  Schmidt Jahrb.,  1913,  317:
 459-68.—Geraghty, E.  M.  The  dietetic care of the vertical
 patient.  J. Am. M. Ass.,  1930, 94: 867-9.—Kloth, H.  Ernah-
 rung in der Krankheit und Rekonvaleszenz. Med. Welt, 1929,
 3: 348.—Nadler, W. H.  The  importance of quantitative diets
 in diabetes and obesity. Illinois M. J., 1932, 61: 311.—Olesen.
 J.  [Diet as basic treatment in chronic and infectious diseases]
 Ugeskr. laeger, 1930, 92: 164-7.—Pevzner, M. I.   [New princi-
 ples in diets for  patients;  diet  regimen as sensibilizing and
 desensibilizing factor]  Arkh. biol. nauk,  1935, 38: 735-40.

 ----   Therapeutic use—in children.
   Almquist, L. E.  Feeding problems of ill children.  Am. J.
 Nurs., 1933, 33: 649-51.—Boyd, J. D.  Therapeutic use of diets.
 J. Pediat., S. Louis, 1936, 8: 234-48.—Hord, N., & Roberts,
 L. J.  Results of dietary and hygienic control of 10 non-gaining
 preventorium children.  J. Am. Diet. Ass., 1928-29, 4: 77-85.—
 Levinson, A., Thoma, M., & Taylor, N.  A study of  food con-
 sumption of convalescing children. Arch. Pediat., N. Y., 1929,
 46:  487-94.—Ludlum, W. D.  Feeding sick children.  N.York
 State J.  M., 1922, 22:  165-7.—Mettenheim von.  Zur Ernah-
 runscstherapie im Kindesalter. Med. Klin., Berl.,  1932, 28:
 1315; 1354:1395; 1464; 1502.—Peterman,M.G.,&Hug,I. The
 nutrition of sick children.  Am. J. Dis. Child., 1930, 40: 305-
 22.  Also repr.------ &  Clausen, N. C.  The nutrition of sick
 children.  Arch. Pediat., N. Y., 1932, 49:  67-72.—Preparacao
 de diversos caldos de legumes  empregados na dietetica e thera-
 peutica  infantis.  Rev. med. cir. Brasil,  1924, 32: 195-8.—
 Schultz, F. W.  The role of the  diet in the treatment of dis-
 orders of older infants and children.  Arch. Pediat., N. Y., 1925,
 42: 347-62.—Stolte, K.  Ernahrung akut und chronisch kranker
 Kinder.  Ther. Gegenwart, 1936, 77: 342-4.

 ----   underfeeding.

    See   also   Emaciation;  Fasting;   Nutrition,
 Disorders; Obesity, Treatment.
    Augustin,  L. A.   H.   *Beitrag  zur  Kenntnis
 des Stoffwechsels bei  unzureichender Ernahrung
 36p.    8?  Jena, 1909.
    Beers. C. D.  The relation of dietary insufficiency  to vitality
 in the cihate Didinium nasutum.  J. Exp. Zool., 1928, 51: 121-
 33.—Einhorn, M.  Diet and  subnutrition.  Med. J. & Rec ,
 1933,  137: 441.  Also repr.—Guastalla,  R., &  Rigoletti, L.
Hypo-alimentation prolongee et realimentation de jeunes rats
albinos.   Arch. ital.  biol., 1934-35, 94: 103-20.—Jackson, C.
M.  Recovery of rats upon refeeding after prolonged suppres-
sion of growth by underfeeding.  Anat. Rec, 1937-38, 68: 371-
81.—Martin, K. B.  Unterernahrung als  Heilfaktor.  Mschr.
phys.  diat. Heilmeth., 1909, 1: 138-46.

----   vegetarian.

   See also Diet,  raw;  Fruit; Vegetable.
   Anderson, H. S.  Science of food and cookery.
298p.  8?   Mountain  View, Caiif. [1932]
   Dygert, N. F., & Fisher,  B.  L.  The  perils of
food  deficiency   and  nature's  healing   bounty.
64p.   8?  Bost. [1931]
   Gebel,  M.   *Die Bedeutung  der  vegetari-
schen Nahrung und der Rohkost fiir das  mensch-
liche Gebiss.   19p.    8?   Berl.,  1935.
   Hatjssleiter, J.    Der  Vegetarismus  in  der
Antike.   427p.   8?   Berl., 1935.
   Huttig, [E. W. A.] K.   *Die  Erfahrungen  mit
fleischloser Kost bei  heranwachsenden Kindern.
31p.   8?   Berl., 1914.
   Jaffa, M.  E.   Nutrition investigations among
fruitarians and  Chinese  at  the  California  Agri-
cultural  Experiment  Station 1899-1901.   43p.
8?    Wash., 1901.
   Klein, S.  E.   *Die  vegetarische  Bewegung
[Berlin]  48p.   8?   Charlottenb.,  1932.
   Miles, H. E.  Health  without meat.   8. ed.
133p.   12?   Lond., 1923.
   Pasanis,  A.  M.  R. de.   Alimentaci6n  y su
influencia en la degeneraci6n de la raza latina;
ventajas del  regimen vegetariano.   103p.   12?
Madr., 1907.
   Salt, H. S.  The logic of vegetarianism; essays
and  dialogues.   54p.   8?   Lond. [after 1932]
   Thomsen,  J.  von.   *Zur  Hygiene der fleisch-
freien Ernahrungsformen.   32p.  8?   Berl., 1937.
   Arliss, G.  George Arliss speaks against meat-eating.  Good
Health, 1938,  73: 299.—Bengamin  Gayelord Hauser: fruits,
vegetables and nuts.  J. Am. M. Ass., 1937, 108: 1359, port.—
Boldt, F.  Stoffwechseluntersuchungen an alteren Kindern bei
vegetabiler Kost (unter Berucksichtigung des Eiweissminirnums)
Arch. Kinderh., 1932-33, 98: 168-78.—Brandt, C. Vegetarian-
ism and  medicine in Egypt.  Health Cult., N. Y., 1926, 32:
60-4.—Braune.  Ueber fieischlose Kost.   Veroff. Medverwalt.,
1933-34, 41: 669-95. ------  Fieischlose Kost und psychische
Hygiene.   Zschr. psych. Hyg.,  1935, 8: 142-51.—Buck,  T.
Zur Kostenfrage der fleischlosen  Ernahrung.  Fortsch. Med.,
 1935, 53: 208-10.—Chen, Tung-T., & Li, Chen-P.   Resistance
 of  omnivorous and vegetarian  rats against bacterial infec-
tions.  Chin.  J. Physiol., 1930, 4: 59-64.—Chenu-Bordon,
G. C. Sugli effetti  deH'alimentazione esclusiva con radice di
mandioca.   Arch. sc.  biol., Bologna, 1931-32, 16:  501-11.—
Chinese  (The) a nation of vegetarians. Good Health, 1938, 73:
297.—Cook, D. H., & Rivera, T. Rice and beans as an adequate
diet.   Porto Rico  J. Pub. Health,  1929-30, 5: 16-20.—DI
Mattei, P.  Follicolina, Prolan e vitamine nello sviluppo soma-
tico e sessuale di ratto sottoposti a dieta di leguminose.  Riv.
pat. sper., 1931-32, 7: 427-40, 2 pl.—Edelstein, E., Langer, H.,
 & Langstein,  L.  Die Gemiisekost in  der Kinderernahrung.
 Deut. med. Wschr., 1931.  57: 839-42.—Flyer, H. M.  Vim,
 vigor and vegetables.  Hygeia,  Chic, 1938,  16: 544-6.—
 Friedberger, E., & Seidenberg, S. Ueber die Abhangigkeit der
 Lebensdauer vom sekundaren Anschlagswert bei  einseitiger
 Ernahrung mit frischen Erbsen.  Deut. med. Wschr., 1927, 53:
 1812-4.—Galamini,  A.   Ricerche sperimentali sul valore fisio-
 logico di alcuni  alimenti; alimentazione  erbivora nei ratti
 albini.  Probl. aliment., Roma, 1931-32, 1: 189-201.—Groot, J.
 de  [Vegetarianism and raw  diet]  Geneesk. gids, 1937, 15:
 1161; 1197; 1219.—Hill, L. A strict vegetarian diet.  Brit. M.
 J., 1938, 2:417.—Holmgren, I.  Animalische oder vegetabilische
 Nahrung?   Zschr.  Ernahrung, 1932, 2: 65-79.—Kaunitz, H.
 Transmineralisation und vegetarische Kost.  Erg.  inn. Med.
 Kinderh., 1936, 51: 218-322.—Kjellin, I.  [Educational trip to
 hospitals in which raw-and-vegetable diet constitutes almost the
 whole therapy]  Sven. lak. tidn.,  1936, 33: 1385-91.—Lake, G.
 B. The pros and cons of vegetarianism. Am. Med., 1933, 39:
 460^-2.—Lane, D. E. The nutrition of twins on a vegetable diet,
 during pregnancy, the nursing period and infancy.   Am. J. Dis.
 Child., 1931,42: 1384-400. Also  repr. ------ The vegetarian
 diet versus the mixed diet.  Am. J. Phys. Ther., 1934, 11: 16-8.
 ------  Nutrition of children on a vegetable diet;  growth and
 allergy.  Am. J. Dis. Child., 1936, 52: 1397-414.—Leclerc, H.
 Une  recette de  pkti veg^tarien.   Presse mid.,  1935, 43: 352.
 ------   Phytodi6t<§tique; la Katjung Kitsjil  ou Boubour
 (Phaseolus radiatus L.) J. meU chir., Par., 1936,107: 285-90.—
 Leonardo da Vinci  a flesh abstainer. Good Health, 1938, 73:
 169.—Ljn, K. H.  Nutritive value of  vegetarian diets from 
DIET
391
DIET
  economic standpoint.  Nat. M. J. China, 1931, 17: 200-9.—
  McLaughlin, L., Tarwater, M. [et al.]  Vegetables in the diets
  of preschool children.  J. Nutrit., 1931, 4: 115-25.—Penso, G.
  Vegetarismo o creafagia? Italia san., 1933, 25: No. 11-12, 3.—
  Perez Noguera.  Los caldos de cereales y de legumbres. Siglo
  mid., 1916, 63: 37.—Rosenfeld, S. G.  Contribution a I'etude
  du role et de l'utilite'  des aliments d'origine vigit&le dans la
  nourriture du petit enfant; les noisettes, leur utility, leur
  utilisation.  Praxis,  Bern, 1936, 25: 421-8.—Rost.  Soil man
  das Kochwasser der Gemiise mitgeniessen?  Umschau, 1929,
  33: 753.—Saile, F.   Ueber den  Einfluss der vegetarischen
  Ernahrung auf den  Blutdruck.  Med.  Klin., Berl.,  1930,  26:
  929-31.—Shing Wan.  The acidity of gastro-intestinal contents
  of vegetarian and omnivorous rats.  Chin. J. Physiol., 1933, 7:
  179-84.—Simon, L.  Pflanzenernahrung und  Volksgesundheit.
  Deut. med. Wschr.,  1934, 60: 688. ------  Nochmals: Pflan-
  zenernahrung und  Volksgesundheit.  Ibid.,  1252.—Stegman,
  H. M. Nine decades  of a vegetarian society.  Good Health,
  1938,  73: 269.—Stepp, W.   Die Bedeutung  der Vegetabilien
  fUr die Ernahrung.  Med.  Welt,  1931, 5: 839-42.—Steudel,
  H.  Ueber vegetarische und Rohkost; nach Versuchen  mit
  Hilfe  der  kunstlichen  Verdauung.  Klin. Wschr.,  1935,  14:
  1635-8.—Siissenguth,  A.   Pflanzenernahrung  und  Volksge-
  sundheit.   Deut. med. Wschr., 1933, 59: 1898-900.—Vorwahl,
  H. Entstehung und  Geschichte  des  Vegetarismus.  Zschr.
  iirztl.  Fortbild., 1936,  33: 622-4.—Wakeham, G., & Hansen,
  L. O.  The basal metabolic rates of vegetarians.  J. Biol. Chem.,
  1932, 97: 155-62.  Also repr.—Wetzel, G.  Der Magen-Darm-
  schlauch der Ratte  bei pflanzlicher und tierischer Nahrung;
  Gewichts-  und Langenverhaltnisse. Arch. Entwmech., 1928,
  114: 65-107.—Wishart, G. M. The efficiency and performance
  of a vegetarian racing cyclist under different dietary conditions.
  J. Physiol., Lond., 1934, 82: 189-99.—Wu, H. Vegetarianism.
  J. Orient. M., Dairen,  1929, 10:  65; 11: 1; 67; 113. ------&
  Chen, T. T.  Growth and reproduction of rats on vegetarian
  diets.  Chin.  J. Physiol., 1929, 3: 157-70.—Wu, H., & Wu, D.
  V. Growth of rats on vegetarian diets.  Ibid., 1928, 2: 173-93.

  ---  for  animals.

    See  also  Animals,  Nutrition;  Diet,  experi-
  mental; Fodder; also under names of animals.
    Moulton,  R.  C,  Trowbridge, P.  F.,  &
  Haigh, L.  D.  Changes in proportions of carcass
  and offal on different  planes of nutrition.   76p.
  8?   Columbia, Mo., 1922.
    Ritzman,  E.  G.,  & Benedict,  F.  G.   The
  effect of  varying feed levels on  the  physiological
  economy of  steers.  34p.   8?    Durham,  N.  Y.,
  1924.
    Abderhalden, E., & Hirsch,  P.  Futterungsversuche mit
  Gelatine, Ammonsalzen, vollstandig abgebautem Fleisch und
  einem aus alien bekannten Aminosauren bestehenden Gemisch
  ausgefiihrt  an jungen Hunden.   Zschr. phvsiol. Chem., 1912,
  81: 323-8.—Biester,  H. E.,  & Eveleth,  D.F.  Nutrition from
  the veterinary standpoint.  North Am. Vet., 1937, 18: 17-24.—
  Cook,  S. F., & Scott, K. G.  The nutritional requirements of
  Zootermopsis  (termopsis) angusticollis.  ,1.  Cellul.  Physiol.,
  1933, 4: 95-110.—Du Toil,  P. J., & Bisschop, J. H. R.  The
  breeding of cattle on phosphorus deficient veld. Annual Rep.
  Dir.  Vet,  Serv. Pretoria,   1929,  2:  1059-166.—Euler,  H.
  Die Bedeutung der Fiitterung fiir die Krankheitsbereitschaft,
 insbesondere fiir Zuchtausfallschaden.  Berl. tierarztl. Wschr.,
  1935, 51:  193; 209;  225.—Flohil,  J.  [Dietetic treatment of
 young dogs and cats in diseases caused by deficient nourish-
 ment]  Tschr. diergeneesk., 1933,  60: 630.—Grafe,  E., &
 Graham,  D.  Ueber die Anpassungsfahigkeit des tierischen
 Organismus an iiberreichliche Nahrungszufuhr (nach Versuchen
 am Hunde)  Zschr. physiol. Chem.,  1911,  73: 1-67, pL—
 Hausmann, M. F.   Tierexperimentelle  Untersuchungen zur
 Erforschung der Bedurfnisse. Schweiz. Arch.  Neur. Psychiat.,
 1934, 34: 254-66.—Lentz, W. J.   Nutrition and diet; diet for
 the dog and cat.  North Am. Vet., 1938, 19: No. 4, 52-61.—
 Linton, R. G.  The maintenance rations of animals. Lancet,
 Lond., 1924,  2: 130-3.—McKenna, J.  F.  Animal food and
 nutritive requirements.   Vet. Med., Chic, 1935, 30: 539-42 —
 Maignon.  Aplicaci6n de los principios de Kellner en  la ali-
 mentacion  Rev. zootecn., B. Air., 1920, 7: 531-42.—Orr, J. B.
 The influence of nutrition on the incidence of disease.  Vet.
 Rec, Lond., 1924, 4: 943-7.—Rainey, J. W.  The influence of
 nutrition  on the incidence of disease.   Ibid., 1027.  ---;—
 Animal nutrition in relation to the origin of disease.  Ibid.,
 1925,  5: 99-101.—Schneider, R. H.  Carnivorous feeds and
 feeding.  Ibid., 1927,  7: 815-8.—Westbroek, J.  J.  Een
 nieuwe voedingsleer en haar toepassing in de veeartsenijkunde.
 Tschr. veearts. mbl.,  1906-7, 34: 485-516.—Zabinski, J.  Ob-
 servations sur 1'eJevage des cafards nourris avec des aliments
 artificiels.  C. rend. Soc. biol., 1926, 94: 545-8.

 ----  for children.

   See also  Child,  Health; Growth;  Height and
 weight;  Nutrition.   For   diet  of  infants see
 Breast feeding;  Infant, Nutrition, &c.
   Barnes,  M. F. H.  Feeding the child from 2 to
6,  206p.   12?   N. Y., 1928,
   Bell, A. J.  Feeding, diet and the general care
 of children.   3. ed.   316p.   8?   N. Y.  [1936]
   Buffalo.  Children's Hospital Aid Associ-
 ation.   Children's  hospital aid association cook
 book.   320p.   8?   [Buffalo, 1936]
   Comby, J.   Alimentation et hygiene des  en-
 fants et  notions  pratiques  sur les maladies  les
 plus communes.   4.  ed.   447p.  12?  Par., 1922.
   Czerny,  A.,  &   Keller,   A.    Des  Kindes
 Ernahrung,   Ernahrungsstorungen  und  Ernah-
 rungstherapie; ein Handbuch fiir Aerzte.  2. Aufl.
 2. Bd.  1005p.   4?  Lpz.,  1928.
   French, W.  F.  Your children's  food; what it
 is and what it means to them.   83p.   8?   [n.  p.,
 1921]
   Gatjdin, G.  J.   *Rations alimentaires de  la
 moyenne  et  de  la  grande enfance.   52p.   8?
 Par.,  1930.
   Hatjser,  B.   G.   Child  feeding; written  for
 mothers.   130p.   8?   N. Y.  [1932]
   Hess, J. H.   Feeding and the nutritional dis-
 orders in infancy and childhood.   4. ed.  556p.
 8?   Phila.,  1925.   Also  5. ed.    566p.    1927.
 Also 6. ed.   566p.   1928.
   Hogan, L. E. [Shimer]  How to feed children;
 a manual.  10. ed.  249p.  8? N. Y., 1923.  Also
 11. ed.   249p.   1926.
   Holt,  L.  E.   Food,  health and  growth;  a
 discussion on the nutrition of children.   373p.
 8?  N. Y., 1922.
   ----   The care  and feeding  of children;  a
 catechism for the use of mothers  and children's
 nurses.  12.  ed.   252p.   12?  N. Y., 1923.
   Kugelmass,   I. N.   Clinical  nutrition  and
 feeding in  infancy  and  childhood.  345p.   8?
 Phila.  [1930]
   Nobel, E., Pirqtjet,  C,  &  Wagner, R.  Die
 Ernahrung gesunder und  kranker  Kinder;  fiir
 Aerzte und  Studierende der Medizin.   2. Aufl.
 159p.  8?  Wien, 1928.
   Peters, L. H.  Diet for children (and adults)
 and the kalorie kids.   313p.  8?   N. Y., 1924.
   Pritchard, E.   The  physiological feeding  of
 children.   59p.   8?   Lond., 1919.
   ---- The physiological feeding of infants and
 children.   4.  ed.   500p.   8?  Lond., 1922.
   Rahway,   N.  J.   Wheatena  corporation.
 Feeding the child from crib  to  college.  44p.   8?
 [Rahway, N.  J., 1928]
   Roberts,  L.  J.   Nutrition work with children.
 394p.  8?  Chic, 1927.
   Rose, M. D. S., & Gray, C. E.  The relation
 of diet to health and growth of children in insti-
 tutions; with a method of  evaluating dietaries
 and  a three-weeks  dietary conforming  to the
 standards proposed.   128p.  8?  N. Y., 1930.
   Saxl,  N.  T.   Pediatric  dietetics.   565p.   8?
 Phila., 1937.
   Saxon, E. J.   Right  diet for children.  89p.
 16?   Lond. [after  1912]
   Terrien, E.   Precis d'alimentation des  jeunes
 enfants (du sevrage a  10 ans)  etat normal, 6tats
 pathologiques.  468p.   8?   Par.,  1922.
   Abt, I. A.  The diet of  children beyond infancy. Diet.
 Admin. Ther., 1924, 2: 101-4.—Aldrich, C. A.  Science  and
art in child  nourishment.  J. Pediat., S. Louis, 1932,  1: 413-
25.—Aykroyd. W. R., & Krishnan, B. G.  The state of nutri-
tion of school children in South India; diet  and deficiency dis-
 ease in residential  hostels.  Ind.  J. M. Res., 1936-37, 24:
707-25.—Babnick, F. J.  Diet and its relation to  children.
J. Am. Dent. Ass.,  1925, 12: 459-62.—Barley, C. V.  Proper
food for your child.  Arizona Pub. Health News, 1934, No. 103,
 10-3.—Baumann, E. P. Modern conceptions in regard to the
diet of healthy infancy and childhood.   S. Afr. M. Rec, 1924,
22: 465-7.  ------  The diet of healthy  infancy and childhood.
S. Afr. Nurs. Rec,  1932, 20:  34-6.—Birnberg,  T. L.  Con-
centrated feeding for  infants  and  children.   Arch.  Pediat.,
 N. Y.,  1924, 41: 817-33.—Blaizot, J.  Ce qu'un enfant  doit
manger  entre 4 et  14 ans.  Nature,  Par., 1931,  217-9.— 
DIET
392
DIET
Blockadekinder.  Arzt als Erzieher, 1918,14: 43.—Bocch-.ni, A.
L'alimentazione del bambino  dopo  il divezzamento.   Arte
ostet., 1935, 49: 419-24.—Bray, M. M., Hawks, J. E., & Dye, M.
Food consumption  of preschool children.   J. Am. Diet. Ass.,
1934, 10: 309-16.—Bryan, M. H. Don't let your child get fat.
Hvgeia, Chic, 1937, 15: 801-3.  ------ Don't let your child
get thin.   Ibid.,  884; 890.—Burke, B. S., &  Stuart,  H. C.
A method of diet analysis: application in research and pediatric
practice.  J. Pediat., S.  Louis, 1938, 12: 493-503.—Castelli, I.,
& Castellano, G.   Proposta di  una formula per la determina-
zione della razione alimentare  nelle comunita infantili.   Riv.
clin.  pediat., 1932, 30:  235-59.—Caussade, L.  Feuillets de
regime pour les enfants normaux du deuxieme et du troisieme
ages.   Rev. hyg. med.  social.,  1937, 16:  109-14.—Chisholm,
C.  Diet of the pre-school  child.   Practitioner, Lond.,  1937,
138: 727-35.—Davis, C. M.  A practical  application of some
lessons  of  the  self-selection of diet study  to  the  feeding of
children in hospitals.  Am. J.  Dis. Child.,  1933, 46: 743-50.
Also repr.  ------  Self-selection of food by children. Am. J.
Nurs., 1935, 35: 403-10.—De Caro, L., & Laporta, M.  Ricerche
sull'alimentazione di adolescenti dell'eta di  6-15 anni.  Arch.
sc biol., Bologna,  1930-31,  15: 172-202.—Diets for the aver-
age well child; from 12 months to 6 years of age.  Diet. Admin.
Ther., 1925, 3:  10.—Donohue,  D. J.  The  importance of
proper diet for school  children.   Hudson  Co.  Health  Rec,
1936, 3: No. 1, 3-7.—Dozier, C. C.  Where, as well as  what,
shall a child eat?  Med. Woman L, 1935, 42: 6-10.—Dreyfus-
See, G.  L'alimentation dans la seconde enfance.   Vie  med.,
1931, 12: 201-6.  ------& Lesne, E.  L'alimentation dans la
seconde enfance.  J. med. Paris, 1936. 56:  469-73.  Also Med.
inf.,   Par.,  1936,  43:  353-72.—Duncker.  K.   Experimental
modification  of children's  food preferences  through  social
suggestion.   J.  Abnorm.  Psychol.,   1938,  33:  489-507 —
Dunstan,  W.  R.    Feeding  experiments.   Med. Off.,  Lond.,
1936, 55: 227.—Feeding the  child.  Week. Bull.  California
Dep.  Pub. Health, 1936-37, 15: 189.—Finkelstein, H.   Be-
merkungen  zur  Ernahrung der  Kinder  im Spielalter.  Bl.
Volkgesundhpfl., 1922, 22: 39-41.—Fordyce, A. D.  Diet in
childhood.   Brit.  J. Child. Dis.,  1925,  22:  83-102.—Fratzke,
J. E.  Diet and children. J. Am. Dent. Ass., 1925, 12: 62-5.—
Friend, G. E.  The diet of school children.   J. State M., Lond.,
1934, 42: 639-47.—Ganguly, B.  Diet of the child.  Ind. M.
Rec,  1931, 51: 297-302.—Giblette, C. T.,  & Macrae, A.  An
experiment  in  the treatment  of  feeding  problems  through
parental education.  Ment. Hyg. Bull., Alb.,  1934,  18: 92-
108.—Godlewski, H.  La  varied des  substances  minimales
dans l'alimentation  de l'enfant.   Presse mecl., 1922, 30: 256.—
Godonneche, J.  L'alimentation du moyen et du grand enfant;
en quoi differe-t-elle de celle de l'adulte? J. mid. Paris, 1933,
53: 413-5.—Goldbloom, A.  Feeding problems of older children.
Canad.  M. Ass. J.,  1923, 13: 893-8.—Grenet, H., & Mourrut.
La  di£t£tique de l'enfant normal,  du sevrage a la puberty.
J. med. fr.,  1932,  21:  336-43.—Hamburger, F.  Ueber die
natiirliche Technik der Kinderernahrung.  Wien. klin. Wschr.,
1937,  50: 718-21.—Hazelton, M. P.  Feeding  of infants and
young children.   Diet.  Admin.  Ther., 1927,   5:  235-42.—
Hawks, J. E.  A study of Chinese American children; dietary
study.  J. Am. Diet. Ass., 1931, 7:  203-23.—Heiman,  H., &
Cohen, P.  Concentrated feeding in children above the age of
infancy.  Arch. Pediat., N. Y., 1926, 43: 493-502.—Heseltine,
M. M.  Nutrition  a factor in child health  programs.  Illinois
Health  Mess.,  1938, 10: 21-4.—Hindhede, M.  [A diet for
youngsters  at the school age; a British nutrition experiment]
Ugeskr. laeger, 1928, 90: 92-5.—Hoske, H., & Paul, E.  Ernah-
rungsfragen im  Schulalter.   Gesundh. &  Erzieh., 1936, 49:
321-34.—Hutchison, R.  The food of the growing child.   Brit.
M. J., 1934, 1: 439-41— Jaureguy, M. A.   Resultados  de un
ensayo de alimentaci6n correcta en niflos de 3 a 6  afios.  Bol.
Inst, protec. inf., Montev., 1934-35, 8:  413-23.—Jeans, P. C.
Certain practical aspects of nutrition in childhood.  J. Kansas
M.  Soc, 1933, 34:  292-4.—Johnson, H. C. Practical  nutri-
tion  in  children.   Wisconsin M. J.,  1923-24,  22:  118-22.—
Jumon,  H.   Alimentation et digtetique dans les stations d'en-
fants.  Progr. med., Par., 1927, 42: 545-9.—Karger.  Ernah-
rungsprobleme beim Schulkinde.  Zschr. Schulgesundh., 1928,
41: 384-6.—Kerr. A. M.  Effect of the  economic crisis on the
nutrition of school children. Pennsylvania M. J., 1933, 37: 232-
4.—Ladd, M.  Applied dietetics in  out-patient departments.
Arch. Pediat., N. Y., 1922. 39: 349-53.—Latham,  H.  Meal
time in  a nursery school. Trained Nurse,  1937-38, 99: 54.—
Leon  Garcia, E.  Alimentaci6n de los niflos.  An.  Fac.  med.
Lima, 1921-22, 5:  114-43.  Also An. hosp., Lima, 1922, 1:
339-68.—Lesn6, E., & Huber,  J.  Hygiene alimentaire de la
deuxiSme enfance et de l'enfance d'age scolaire.  Mid. inf.,
Par.,  1937,  44: 294-8.—Levine, V. E.   The  importance of
nutrition in child  hygiene.  Sc. Month.,  1929, 28: 554-9.—
Lowys. P.  L'alimentation de l'enfant et de l'adolescent.   Gaz.
med.  France,  1938, 45:  clim., 35-9.—Lucca, A.  Determina-
zione  della razione alimentare  nei  fanciulli della  R. Clinica
Pediatrica  di Torino.  Gior. Accad. med. Torino, 1931, 94:
103-  ~-----  Ricerche sulla razione alimentare in una comunita
infantile.   Arch,  sc biol., Bologna, 1931-32,  16:  365-88 —
Lucignani, D.   L'alimentazioni  della seconda infanzia.  Prat
pediat., Milano, 1936, 14: 203-18.—McCord, M. M.  Physical
and mental fitness of children;  pre-school  age.  Med. Rev of
Rev   1927, 33: 370-4.—McKay & Patton.  A study of the food
habits and  physical development of preschool children over a
2-year period with  special reference to  seasonal variations in
growth.  Bull. Ohio  Agr.  Exp.  Sta.,  1933, No.  516,  91.—
Merritt, K. K.  Feeding  the normal infant and child.  J. Am
Diet. Ass., 1938, 14: 264-8.—Messerli. F.  M.  A propos do
l'hygiene alimentaire de l'enfance.  Rev. hyg., Par., 1937, 59:
640-51.—Meyer.  L'alimentation.  Mid. scol., Par.,  1914, 7:
270-6.—Moll-Weiss.  L'alimentation de la jeunesse francaise.
Bull.  Acad, med., Par., 1930, 103: 3.  ser., 417-23.   -----
L'alimentation a l'ecole primaire a propos du goflter de 1'eoolier
parisien.  Ann. hyp;., Par., 1936,  14: n.  ser.,  12-21.—Morgan,
A. F., &  Tanner, M. A.   Supplementary  feeding of school
children.  Am.  J. Dis. Child., 1927, 33: 404-7.   Also repr.—
Morhardt,  P.  E.  L'equilibre dans  le regime alimentaire de
l'enfance et de l'adolescence.   Vie mid.,  1925,  6:  83-8.—
Morquio, L.  La alimentaci6n del nino en el segundo aflo da
vida.   Cr6n. mid.,  Lima, 1935, 52: 54-62.—Mouriquand, G.
L'alimentation des enfants a la montagne.  Lyon  mid., 1925,
135: 655;  687.—Muller, E.   Zur Ernahrung des  Kleinkindes.
Klin.  Wschr.,  1922,  1:  1212-6.   ------  Zur Ernahrung des
alteren  Kindes.   Jahrkurs.  arztl. Fortbild.,  1924, 15: H. 6,
14-21.  Also Zschr.  arztl.  Fortbild.,  1935, 32:  314;  348.
        Zur Ernahrung  des Kindes; die praktische  Durch-
fuhrung der Ernahrung.  Med. Klin., Berl., 1926, 22: 795-8.—
Muggia,  A.  Alimentazione del bambino sano ed  ammalato.
Minerva med., Tor., 1923, 3: 433; 627.—Navarro, J. C, &
Travella, E.  Raci6n alimenticia en niflos de segunda infancia.
Arch. lat. amer. pediat., B. Air., 1926, 3. ser., 20: 387-99.—
Neale, A. V.  The diet in infancy and childhood.  Pub. Health,
Lond., 1931, 45:  11-21.—Niles, G. M.  The  value of proper
nourishment for  the growing child.  Med.  Progr.,  Louisv.,
1926, 42: 206-8.—Noble,  M.  R.  Study  of  commissary-fed
children in a central Pennsvlvania town; a preliminary report.
Pennsylvania M. J.,  1934. 37: 313-7.—Oxenius. K.   Ist das
Einsctialten  einer  besonderen  Kleinkinderkost  notwendig?
Deut. med. Wschr., 1937, 63: 17-20.—Payne, G. C. & Martinez
Rivera, E.  An experiment in supplementing the diet of school
children.   Porto Rico Rev. Pub. Health, 1928, 4: 247-52.—
Pembrey, M. S. The feeding of children. Mat. & Child Welf.,
Lond., 1925, 9: 1-4.—Pineiro, G.  La alimentaci6n del escolar;
nuevas orientaciones de fisiologia a este respecto.   Rev.  mid,
cubana, 1931, 42: 126; 256; 424.— Plantenga, B. P. B.  Konsti-
tution und Ernahrungsfrage.  Jahrb. Kinderh., 1924, 3. F., 56:
130-40.—Pochino, M.  La razione alimentare in una  colonia
elioprofilattica  diurna.   Pediat. med. prat.,  Tor., 1935, 10:
356-61.—Potter, P. S.  The  clinical aspects of child feeding.
Arch. Pediat.,  N. Y., 1934,  51:  148-61.—Pray, R. E.  The
practical  consideration of diets for normal children  during the
first 2 years of life.  J. Lancet,  1934, 54: 683-5.—Pritchard, E.
The diet of the pre-school child.   Practitioner, Lond.,  1935,
134:429-40.—Radusch, D. F.  Diet during childhood.  J.Am.
Dent. Ass.,  1938, 25: 122-33.—Renault, J.  Alimentation de
l'enfant apres le sevrage et de l'adolescent.   Bull. Soc sc. hyg.
aliment., Par.,  1922, 10: 220-37,  ch.  ------  L'alimentation
rationnelle  des  enfants.   Monde  med.,  1925,  35:  812-21.
       & Tannenberg, C. de.  Ration alimentaire de l'enfant
de 2 a 15 ans.  Bull.  Soc.  p<§diat. Paris, 1920, 18: 301-9.—
Ricardo,  A.   Regimen alimentar das  criancas.   Brasil med.,
1922, 36: pt 2, 49.—Rice, C. H., jr.  Some feeding problems of
childhood.   Sc. Month.. 1925, 20: 379-82.—Richet, C.  Con-
sommation alimentaire des enfants de 4 a 15 ans.  C. rend. Soc
biol., 1927, 96: 84—6.  ------  Alimentation des enfants et des
adolescents de 4 a 18 ans.   J. mid. Paris, 1937, 57: 561.  Also
Mid. inf.,  Par., 1937, 44:  191-7.—Roberts,  L.  J.  Better
nutrition of  children.  J. Am. Dent. Ass., 1923, 10:  1120-37.—
Rominger, E.  Moderne Ernahrung des Sauglings, Kleinkindes
und  Schulkindes.  Oeff.  Gesundhdienst, 1937-38,  3:  A, 41-
52.—Rommel, O.  Neuere Forschungsergebnisse in der Kinder-
ernahrung in Haus und Anstalt.  Bl.  Gesundhfurs., 1926-27,
4: 16-28.—Rose, M. S., Robb,  E., &  Gorgeson, B. M.  The
food consumption.of nursery school children.  Child Develop.,
1932,  3:  29-42.—Rousseau  Saint-Philippe.   Des  erreurs
commises  actuellement dans l'alimentation  de  la seconde
enfance et de leurs f&cheuses consequences.  Bull. Acad. mid..
Par., 1930,  3. ser., 103: 551.—Saldum de Rodriguez, M. L.
Alimentaci6n de nuestros ninos de 3  a  6 afios.  Arch.  urug.
med.,  1935, 7:  275-302.—Scott,  G. D.   Biophvsiological
appetizers in the nutrition of the child.  Med. J. &  Rec, 1932,
136: 367: 400; 449; 496. Also Med. Press & Circ, Lond.,  1932,
134: 265; 432;  536.  Also repr.—Scott-Dickson,  M.  Diet
of children  aged 1  to 5 years.   Mat. & Child  Welf., Lond.,
1928, 12:  373-9.—Shiomi, G.  On weak children's tastes for
food.  Orient. J. Dis. Inf., Kyoto,  1935,  17: 18.—Simpson,
T. W., & Wood,  E. C.  The value of certain supplements to the
diet  of children.  Med. Off.,  Lond.,  1935, 53: 125; 135.—
Sinclair. W. E.   The factors in the successful feeding of infants
and  children.   J. Florida  M.  Ass.,  1929-30,  16: 205-9.—
Summerfeldt, P.  The value of an increased supply of vitamin
Bi and iron  in the diet of children.  Am. J. Dis. Child., 1932,
43: 284—90.  Also ropr.—Suiier, E.  Sistema gradual dietetico.
Ars  medica, Barcel., 1929, 5: 250-6.  Also  Arch.  mid. enf.,
1930, 33: 1-15.—Tobias, M.  Nutrition  for the child.  Pacific
Dent. Gaz.,  1931, 39: 819-25.—Tyson, R. M.  Healthy growth
of the child  through diet.   Week. Roster, Phila., 1937-38, 33:
1409-15.—Vance, T. F., &  Temple, V. M.   The food prefer-
ences of preschool children; a comparison of rural children with
children of  the  Iowa  State College Nursery School.   Child
Develop.,  1933, 4: 222-8.—Villamil, J. C.  La alimentaci6n
del  nino  despues del destete, en el  medio rural de Yucatan.
Rev. meU Yucatan,  1933-35, 18: 132-6.—Vogt, H.  Ueber die
Ernahrung des gesunden Kindes.  Med. Welt, 1934,  8: 687-9.—
Watters, E.  M.   Nutrition of the rural child.  Tr. Am.  Child
Hyg. Ass. (1921) 1922, 12:  227-30.—Weston, W.  Foods and
their relation to the  pediatric problem.  Tr. M. Ass, Alabama 
DIET
393
DIETER
  1930, 63: 364-70.—Winters, J.  C.   Comparative dietary
  studies of American children of nursery school age.  Am. J.
  Pub.  Health, 1931,  21: 1003-12.—Wynkoop, E. J.   Proper
  dietary as a public health measure; relation to infancy and
  childhood. N. York State J. M., 1937, 37: 21-6.

  ----  for  children: Social aspect.

    See also School child.
    American Red Cross.   The organization of a
  nutrition service.  20p.  8?  Wash., 1924.
    American  Relief  Administration.   Mit-
  tei ungen.   3v.  8?   [Wien, 1921]
    Philadelphia  Child  Health  Society.    A
  nutrition program  and  teaching outline,  devel-
  oped for use in the health centers  and clinics of
  the  Division of  Child  Hygiene,  Department of
  Public Health, Philadelphia.   156p.   8?  Phila.,
  1934.
    Smith, C.  H.   The nutrition class.  46p.   8?
  N. Y. [1921]
    White House Conference on Child Health
  and  Protection.  Nutrition  service in the field;
  report of the subcommittee on nutrition.   139p.
  8?   N.  Y., 1932.
    Beach, M. W. The nutrition of the child: a function of the
  State. J. S. Carolina M. Ass., 1926, 22: 228-30.—Beighley, R.,
  & Hicks, A.  W.  Teaching health through the lunch room.
  Pub.  Health  Nurs., 1935, 27: 471-3.—Benzig, R.  La prevo-
  yance pour l'alimentation dans les bureaux conseils et dans les
  ecoles enfantines.  J. med. Paris. 1937, 57: 905-8.  Also Med.
  inf., Par., 1937,  44: 302-16.—Betke.  Lehren der Quakerspei-
  sung.  Zschr. Schulgesundh., 1921, 34:  191.—Clarke, G. R.
  Chicago's mecca for children.  Welf. Mag., Pontiac, 1927. 18:
  759-65.—Coerper.  Ueber die korperlichen Erfolge der Quiiker-
  speisung bei  Kleinkindern.  Zschr. Schulgesundh., 1922,  35:
  209;  221.—Easton, C. D.  The preschool nutrition class.  J.
  Am. M. Ass., 1922, 78: 375-7.—Hepp-Bajan, E.  [Free meals
  and distribution  of sugar for needv children]  Nepegeszsegiigy.
  1937,  18: 650-4.—Hoffa, T. Die Zukunft des Kinderspeisungs-
  werkes in Deutschland.  Klin. Wschr., 1925,  4: 1319.—Kumpf,
  C. H., & Kumpf, C. La F. The child-centered cafeteria.  Trained
  Nurse, 1938,  100: 53-6.—Missal, A. R. Relation of nutrition
  and health to nursery education.  Child Health Bull., 1932, 8:
  53-7.—Nobel, E. Ernahrungsfiirsorge im Kindesalter.  Zschr.
  Kinderschutz, Wien, 1923, 15: 46-51.—Richardson, F. H.
  The nutrition class; its value to the nediatrist.  South. M. J.,
  1921,  14: 774-80.—Roberts, L. J.  Teaching children to like
  wholesome foods. Am. J. Pub. Health, 1925, 14: 52.—Said (in
  de Rodriguez, M. L.  Funcionamiento de una clinica de nutri-
  ci6n para preescolares de la Asociaci6n Uruguaya de proteccion
  a la infancia.  Bol. Inst, protec inf., Montev., 1935-36, 9: 364-
  78.-—Schoedel, J. Welche klinstlichen Ernahrungsformen sind
  in der Ftirsorgestelle verwendbar?  Gesundhfiirs. Kindesalt.,
  1932,  7:  362-6.—Sherman,  H.  C.   Emergency nutrition.
  Child Health Bull.,  1931. 7:  185-8.—Siebler, S. K.  Nutritional
  work in children. Cincinnati  J. M., 1923, 4: 232-6.—Tan, C.
  Nutrition  classes for  undernourished children.   Proc. Nat.
  Congr. Tuberc. Manila (1926) 1927,  1. Congr., 579-82.—Tu-
  gendreich, G.  Einiee Lehren der Quakerspeisung.  Deut. med.
  Wschr., 1921, 47: 1587-9.—Wittig, P.  Psychische Erfahrungen
  bei  der  Quakerspeisung.   Zschr.  Schulgesundh.,  1922. 35:
  229-33.—Wyckoff,  S. D.   Nutrition  classes  for  children.
  Pennsylvania M. J., 1921-22, 25: 320-9.
   DIETARY administration and therapy.  Cleve-
 land, Ohio, v.1-5, 1923-27.
   DIETEL,  Friedrich.   Das  Bettnassen;  seine
 Ursachen und Vorschlage  zu seiner Behandlung.
 85p.  8?   Miinch., J.  F. Lehmanns, 1929.
   DIETEL, Hans, 1905-        *Beobaehtungen
 uber  die  Individualanatomie der Oberflache  des
 Occipitallappens  von 25  unterfrankischen  Ge-
 hirnen   [Wurzburg]   p.171-97.   8?    Berl.,  J.
 Springer, 1931.
   Also Zschr. ges. Anat., 1931, 95:
   DIETEL,  Werner,  1907-        *Der  Raub-
 mord von Schlebusch und seine kriminal-psycho-
 logische   Bedeutung     [Munster]     27p.    8?
 Wiirzb.,  K. Triltsch, 1934.
   DIETER,  Georg.   Typische Denkformen  in
 ihrer  Beziehung zur Grundstruktur der Person-
 lichkeit.   233p.    8?   Lpz.,  J.  A. Barth, 1934.
   Forms Erganzbd 24, Zschr. Psychol. Physiol.  Sinnesorg., 1.
 Abt., 1934, 133:
   DIETER,  Josef  Robert,  1904-        *Zwei
bemerkenswerte  Falle von  todlicher  extrabul-
barer  Stichverletzung  der  Orbita  durch  Ein-
 bohrung eines Hohsplitters.  24p.   8?   Miinch.,
 F. Kuffer, 1932.

   DIETER  [Karl]  Otto,  1900-       *Zur  Chi-
 rurgie des Ductus thoracicus.   29p.   8?   Halle,
 O. Jung,  1929.

   DIETER,  Rudolf,  1911-       Untersuchun-
 gen von gesunden und kranken Hunden mittels
 der Guttadiaphotmethode   [Leipzig]   40p.   8?
 Ludwigsb., Ungeheuer & Ulmer, 1936.
   DIETERICH,  Oscar.    Aerztlicher  Leitfaden
 zur Technik der Diathermie (Endothermie)   88p.
 8?  Frankf., L. H.  Boucher [1931]
   DIETERT, Fritz [Richard] 1910-       *FokaI-
 infektion  und  Episkleritis   [Berlin]   19p.   8?
 Hamb., C.  H. Schroeder, 1934.


 DIETETICS.

   See  also  Cooking; Diet;  Food;  Metabolism;
 Nutrition.
   Bojm,  S.    Contribution  a  I'etude de  la
 dietetique moderne.  40p.   8?   Par.,  1930.
   Fritz,  M.  F.   A classified  bibliography  on
 psychodietetics.   53p.    8?   Princeton,  N.  J.,
 1934.
   Alarcon, A. G.  Ensayo de rectificaci6n a la dietetica humana.
 Gac. med. Mexico, 1937,  67: 304-32.—Aulde, J.   Practical
 dietetics.  Sc.  Ther.,  Lewist.,  1925-26, 3: 15-7.—Belfrage,
 S. H.  Dietetics; general and practical  considerations.   Prac-
 titioner, Lond., 1925, 114: 75-83.—Boas, I.  Diatotherapie als
 Wissenschaft.  Wien. med. Wschr., 1937, 87: 551-3.—Bridges,
 M. A.   Modern dietetics and the practitioner.  Med. Rec,
 N. Y., 1935, 141: 565-7.  Also Canad.  M. Ass. J., 1936,  34:
 659-63.—Cathcart, E.  P.  The significance of dietary studies.
 J. R. San.  Inst., 1931,  52: 178-83.—Cawadias, A. P.  The
 modern science and practice of nutrition. J. State M.,  Lond.,
 1935, 43: 323-34.—Chandra  Bhatta, B.  General  asucts of
 dietetics.  Ind. M. Rec, 1937, 57: 106-10.—Cohn, F.   Be-
 trachtungen iiber die  Psychologie der Diatetik.  Zschr. wiss.
 Baderk., 1929-30, 4: 369-84.—Cooper. L. F. The human side of
 our work.  J. Am. Diet. Ass., 1938,  14: 29-33.—Cowell, S. J.
 Dietetics in everyday  practice.  Lancet, Lond., 1936, 2: 935.
 ------  Nutrition and dietetics.  Practitioner, Lond.,  1938,
 141: 415-21.—Cumston, C. G.  A word on cooking, eating and
 other things.   Internat.  Clin., 1926,  36.  ser.,  2:  111-3.—
 Desfosses, P.  Opinions sur l'alimentation et les aliments.
 Presse med., 1935, 43: 1907.—Epstein, M. H.  Some factors in
 modern dietetics.  Mil. Surgeon, 1931, 68: 17-23.  Also repr.—
 Esch. Zur Reform der Ernahrungslehre. Aerztl. Rdsch., 1909,
 19: 25-7.—Foveau de  Courmelles.  Reflexions  61ementaires et
 alimentaires.  J. med. Paris, 1932, 52: 255-7.—Fuld, E.  Ge-
 danken iiber eine Ernahrungswissenschaft und iiber die Stellung
 der Lipoide in der Ernahrung. Fortsch. Med., 1927, 45: 211-3.
 ------  Soil din  Ernahrungslehre zur Glaubensangelegenheit
 werden?  Umschau, 1928, 32: 597-601.—Genoway, C. V. A
 few  why's in  dietetics.  Northwest M., 1925, 24: 277-9.—
 Goadby, K. The doctor and dietetics; some general principles.
 Practitioner, Lond., 1926,  16: 177-80.—Gregory, R.  Nutri-
 tional science and its social aspects.  Nutrit. Abstr.. Aberdeen,
 1937, 7: 1-5.—His, W.  Begriissungsansprache.  Deut. med.
 Wschr.,  1931, 57: 1.—Hofrichter, C. H.  Specific influences of
 dietetic fundamentals  on clinical entities in internal medicine.
 Northwest M.,  1936, 35: 215-8.—Hopkins. F.  G., Hutchison,
 R. fet al.] Discussion on the minutiae of nutrition; do they bear
 upon practical dietetics.   Tr. M.  Soc. London, 1920-27,  50:
 233-47.—Ide, M.  Meme sujet.   Rev.  med.,  Louvain, 1931,
 101-6.—Jagic, N.  Die hygienische  Bedeutung der Diatetik.
 Wien. med. Wschr., 1925. 75: 996-9.—Justman. L.  [General
 dietetics]  Warsz. czas. lek., 1938, 15: 221-5.—Keeton, R. W.
 The importance of dietetics in modern medicine.  Proc. Interst.
 Postgrad. M. Ass. N.  America, 1935, 157-62.—Kuttner, L., &
 Kwilecki, D.  Moderne Diatetik in Privatpraxis und Kranken-
 anstalten.  Med. Klin., Berl., 1929, 25: 1576-8.—Lacerda. T.
 de.  Elementos de dietetica. Med. contemp., Lisb., 1937.  55:
 296-9.—Lapp, F. W.  Praktische Diatetik.  Fortsch.  Ther.,
 1934, 10: 490; 524; 598; 670; 729.—Leitch, J. N.  Practical
 dietetics.  Brit. J. Phys. M., 1933, 8: 77.—Lentz, W. J.   Prac-
 tical dietetics; the systematic regulation of the diet.  North
 Am. Vet., 1937, 18: No. 12, 35-41.—Levine. V. E. The science
 of nutrition and its application to clinical medicine.  Nebraska
 M. J., 1930, 15: 147-9.—Lipschiitz, A.  La ciencia de la  ali-
 mentaci6n.  Rev. med. aliment., Santiago, 1933-35, 1:  3-8.—
 Lusk, G.  Science [of nutrition] work, and criticism.  N. Eng-
land J. M., 1930, 202: 1035-8.—McCollum. E. V.  Science of
nutrition and dietetics.  Hosp.  Progr.,  1930, 11: 498-500.—
McDowall, R. J. S.  The principles of dietetics.  Postgrad. M.
J., Lond.,  1934, 10: 417-21.—Mather,  F., &  Mather,  C. J.
Some aspects of dietetics.  J. Am. Inst. Homeop., 1937,  30:
621-5.—Mitchell. P. C. Diet in animals.  West London M J.,
 1933, 38: 113-46.—Muller, E.  Was bclmtet die moderne
Ernahrungslehre fiir den beamteten Arzt? Oeff. Gesundhdienst,
1937-38, 3: A, 121-33.—Muller, F. von.  Ueber die Diatetik. 
DIETETICS
394
DIETETICS
Deut. med. Wschr., 1936, 62: 1-5.—Noorden, C. von.  Ueber
alte  und  neue Ernahrungsfragen.   Ibid., 1931,  57:  2-6.—
Renaud, M.  Sur la dietetique.  Rev. crit. path., Par., 1930, 1:
165-8. —Romantic versus factual dietetics.  J. Am. Diet. Ass.,
1934-35, 10: 489-93.—Salomon, H.  La posici6n de la dietetica
en la clinica; su ensefianza y su aplicaci6n en relaci6n especial
con la psicoterapia.  Sem. med., B. Air., 1933, 40: pt 2, 1250-4.
Also  Arch.  Verdauungksr.,  1935,  58:  196-203.—Smith,
A. H.  Energetics,  dietetics and metabolism.  Pract. Libr. M.
& S.,  1932,  1:  849-914.—Sternberg, W.  Ernahrungslehre
und  Ernahrungstechnik.  Zschr. phys. diat. Ther.,  1909, 13:
354-7 —Stewart, C.  E.  Practical  dietetics in the  light of
modern scientific research.   J. Michigan  M. Soc, 1929, 28:
835-42.  Also Bull. Battle Creek Sanit.,  1930, 25: 93-106 —
Tecon, R. M. La  dietetique.  Praxis, Bern, 1930, 19: H. 13,
1-3— Teleman, I.  [Principles of  normal and pathological
dietetics]  Rev. st. med., Bucur., 1935, 24: 560-74.  Also Rev.
gen. clin.  ther., 1936, 50: suppl., 701-18.—Tidey, S. A con-
tribution to the study  of  the  general principles of  dietetics.
Med. Press & Circ, Lond.,  1930, 130: 492-5.—Torbett, J. W.
A practical  review of modern dietetics;  with  a case  report.
Dallas M. J., 1929, 15:  100-2.—Williams, L. Minor dietetics.
Med. Press & Circ, Lond., 1937, 194: 229; 232; 246; 268.

----   Congresses,  commissions,  and societies.

   American  Dietetic  Association.   Journal.
Bait.,  1: 1925-
   ----   Report.   Chic, 1934-1935 (1936)
   [International]    Congres   international
d'hygiene alimentaire et de l'alimentation
rationelle de l'homme.  2.  Congr.  Rapports.
2v.   [v. p.]  8?  Brux.,  1910.
   Coffin, S. M., & Beinert, F. L. Nutrition on the well child
conference.  Commonhealth, Bost.,  1936,  23: 40-46, 3  ch.—
Convegno  lombardo  per  l'alimentazione  popolare,   26-28
maggio  1938.  Riv. Soc.  ital. igiene,  1938, 60: 1; 33;  70 —
Deuxifeme  (le)  Congres  scientifique  international  de  l'ali-
mentation, Paris,  Octobre  1937.  Presse med., 1937,  45:
1767.  Also Rev.  Serv. san. mil., Par., 1938,  108:  171-7 —
Grote, F.  La commission di£t£tique et le  mouvement  di<St£-
tique en Suisse.  Nutrition,  Par.,  1935, 5: 405-10.—Hemmer-
dinger,  A.  Deuxieme  congres  scientifique international de
Palimentation.  Bull. Soc.  sc. hyg.  aliment., Par., 1938, 26:
231—12.—Martinetti, R.   II  convegno Volta sulle  conoscenze
attuali  nel  campo  della nutrizione.   Arch. stud,  fisiopat.
ricambio,  1937, 5:  485-96.—Sternberg, W.  Die Grundfehler
der Ernahrungswissenschaften.  Allg. med. Zentr. Ztg,  1914,
83: 429.—Torbett, J. W.  Report of the Committee on dietetics
of the  American  Electrotherapeutic Association.  Am.  J.
Electrother., 1925,  43: 10-6.—Uccelli, I. A.  La Societa delle
nazioni ed i problemi dell'alimentazione. Gior. Soc. ital. igiene,
1936, 58:  185-7.—Veratti,  L.  Convegno lombardo per l'ali-
mentazione popolare.  Riv.  Soc. ital. igiene, 1938, 60: 1—4.—
Vue  d'ensemble sur le deuxieme Congres  scientifique interna-
tional de l'alimentation.  J. med. Paris, 1938, 58: 706-9.

----   History and progress.

   See  also Diet, History.
   De  Krtjif,   P.  H.   Hunger  fighters.   377p.
8?   X. Y., 1928.
   Faber,  H.   *Eine   Diatetik  aus Montpellier
(Sanitatis   Conservator)   dem   Ende  des   14.
Jahrhunderts entstammend und Tractatus medi-
cus de  Comestione  et Digestione vel Regimen
Sanitatis benannt   [Leipzig[   22p.  8?   Zeulen-
roda [1921]
   Schultz,  A.  M.   *Beitrage  zu Ernahrungs-
fragen  in  der  antiken  und modernen  Medizin
(Uebersetzung  und  Untersuchung  zu   Galens
Werk  Ueber die  Kraft in der  Nahrung)   [Miin-
chen]  39p.   8?   Kallmunz, 1938.
   Stille,  G.   Die Ernahrungslehre;  eine kurze
Darstellung  ihres gegenwartigen  Standes.   96p.
8?   Munch., 1915.
   Bachmann. Die alte und die neue Ernahrungslehre.  Ther.
Rdsch.,  1909, 3:  419-22.—Barsky, B. I.  [Development of
medical dietetics]  Sovet.  vrach. gaz.,  1933,  37:  271-5.—
Bircher-Benner, M. O.  Progress in nutritional science.  Med.
Off.,  Lond.,  1935,  53:  185-7—Bonadonna, T.  Le  moderne
direttive scientifiche  ed i  problemi  dell'alimentazione.  In
Annuario vet. ital., 1934-35, 694-707.—Burnett, F. L.  The
progress of nutrition.  Boston  M. &  S. J., 1925,  193:  1061-
1926, 194:  1076.   Also N.  England J.  M., 1928,  199: 184;
passim.—Byerly, M. G.  A chapter in the history of dietet-
ics.   J. Am.  Diet. Ass.,  1926-27, 2: 166.—Chang, T. T.   Chia
Ming's Elements of dietetics; a summary of the first volume
with an introduction.   Isis, Bruges, 1934, 20:  324-34.—
Chittenden, R. H.  Some new view points in nutrition   Pop
Sc. Month., 1908, 72: 385-405.—Concepcion. I.  The develop-
ment of nutrition work ip the Philippines, Rep. Nat. Res,
 Counc. Philippine Islands, 1935, 503-7.—Cowell, S. J.  Recent
 advances in dietetics.  Practitioner, Lond., 1935, 135: 384-9.—
 Darmstaedter, E.  Ptisana; ein Beitrag zur Kenntnis der anti-
 ken Diaetetik.  Archeion, Roma, 1933, 15: 181-201.—Feer, E.
 Moderne Wandlungen in  der Ernahrung des Gesunden und
 Kranken.   Schweiz. med. Wschr., 1929, 59: 925-32.—Gain, E.
 Enqueue sur les travaux publics depuis 2 ans aux Etats-Unis,
 sur la question de  l'alimentation rationnelle.  C. rend. Ass.
 fr.  avance. sc. (1897) 1898,  pt 2, 820-33.—Graves,  L.  G.
 Where do we go from here in dietetics?  Hospitals, 1938, 12:
 No. 3, 40-2.—Gutteridge, N. M. The revolution in nutrition.
 Australas.  Nurs. J.,  1936, 34: 151-4. ------  The modern
 outlook on nutrition.  Med.  J. Australia, 1936,  1: 835-9.—
 Hopkins, F. G.  The study of human nutrition:  the outlook
 today.  Brit.  Food J., 1935, 37: 21; 31; 41; 51; 61; 73; 91.—
 Hulshoflf Pol, D. J.  [Eijkman's work as a basis of the newer
 knowledge  of nutrition]   Ned. tschr.  geneesk.,  1923, 67:
 pt  2,  1294-300.—Hutchison,  R.   The history of  dietetics.
 Practitioner,  Lond.,  1934, 132:  1-14.—Jansen,  B.   [New
 researches in  the field of alimentation]  Klin, med., Moskva,
 1932, 10:  442-5.—Jones,  H. W.  History of dietetics and
 physiotherapy in the  United  States Army.   Hospitals,  1938,
 12: No. 7, 30-3.—Jiirgensen, C.  Perspektive und Fortschritte
 der Diatetik.  Arch. Verdauungskr.,  1926, 39: 1-13.—Kelly,
 F. C.  Fifty  years of progress in nutritional science.  Med.
 Off., Lond., 1935,  53: 65.—Lampe, A.  E.  Rundschau uber
 Diatetik.   Jahrkurs.  arztl. Fortbild., 1935,  26: H.  3, 34;
 passim.—Leahy, K. M.  A brief history  of hospital dietetics.
 Pacific Coast  J. Nurs., 1932, 28: 142-5.—Levine, V. E.  The
 present status of nutrition.  Diet. Admin.  Ther., 1926,  4:
 99-108.—Lowell Burnett, F.  The progress  of nutrition.  N.
 England J.  M., 1936,  215: 29-40.—McCollum, E. V. Recent
 advances in  nutrition.  Pennsylvania M.  J., 1935-36,  39:
 61-5.  Also Commonhealth, Bost., 1936, 23: 6-11.—M'Gonigle,
 G.  C. M.   Our future.  Publ.  Health, Lond., 1936-37, 50:
 9.—Mottram, V. H.  Practical aspects of modern work on
 nutrition.  J. R. San. Inst., 1932, 53: 235-41.—Mouriquand, G.
 Coup d'ceil sur les bases historiques et actuelles de la dietetique.
 Bull, med., Par.,  1923,  37: 1335-9.—Noorden, C.  Zur Ge-
schichte und  zum Aufbau der Diatetik in Kurorten.  Wien.
 med. Wschr., 1934, 84: 33; 65.—On to Cleveland.  J. Am.
 Diet. Ass.,  1935-36, 11: 33-51.—Reeves, R. S. More recent
ideas  of nutrition.  Am. Med., 1935, 41: 218-26.—Riddell,
 W.  R.  Old time dietetics in natural magic.  Med. J. & Rec,
 1932,  136:  32-4.   Also  repr.—Rubner.   Ueber neuere Stro-
mungen in der Krankenernahrung. Zschr. arztl. Fortbild., 1931,
28:  413; 479; 519; 548.—Scherk.  Ueber  neue Forschungs-
resultate in der Ernahrungslehre.   Aerztl.  Rdsch., 1909, 19:
 157-60.—Seiler, H. E.  Diet and nutrition; a survey of recent
 work.  Brit.  Food J., 1937,  39: 46.—Smith, S.  L.  Newer
trends in nutrition.  J. Am. Diet.  Ass.,  1934,  10: 107-22.—
Strauss, H.   Alte und neue Ernahrungslehre in ihrer Bezie-
hung zur Diatetik.   Med.  Welt, 1931,  5: 1845-9.—Torbett,
J. W. A critical review of the past year's progress in dietetics.
 Phys. Ther., 1931, 49:  101-5.—Vehling, J. D.  Medical aspects
in Apicius.  Hygeia, Chic, 1937, 15: 517-20.—Viswa-Nath-Sen,
K.  Patyapatyam; a  treatise on dietetics in Ayurveda.  J.
Ayurveda, 1934-35, 11: 363; 1937-38, 416.—Weiss, H.  Dia-
tetische Rundschau.   Deut.  med.  Wschr.,  1936,  62:  111;
 147.—Winckel, M.   Fortschritte auf dem Gebiete der Ernah-
rungsforschung.  Med. Welt, 1927, 1: 391; 470.

 ---   Institutions, kitchens, and service centers.

  See  also Diabetic,  Centers;  Diet,  hospital;
 Hospital, Management; Kitchen, &c.
  Abrahams, M.   The organization of a dietary department.
 Med. Press & Circ, Lond., 1935,190: suppl., p. xv-xvii.—Annsby,
 H. P. A national institute of nutrition.  Science, 1919, n. ser.,
 50:  242-4.—Baldassari, L.   Del servizio di alimentazione negli
 ospedali.  Igiene mod., 1934, 27: 149-51.—Barlow, T. W. N.
 The working of a nutrition clinic. Med. Off., Lond., 1926, 36:
 203.—Barsky, V. I.  [Medical dietetics in industrial cafeterias]
 Sovet.  vrach. gaz., 1934,  38: 1675-83.—Barthelme. A.  Le
 probleme de l'alimentation dans un hopital; quelques considera-
 tions d'ordre  administratif.  Nosokomeion,  Stuttg., 1932, 3:
 365-71.—Boas, I.   Diatversorgung in Kurorten im Lichte der
 Neuzeit.  Ther. Gegenwart, 1933, 74: 193-6.—Bosch, J. W. V.
 Personnel procedure within the  dietary department.  J. Am.
 Diet.  Ass.,  1934,  10:  123-34.—Carpenter. R. H.  Personnel
 management in the dietary department.   Ibid., 1938, 14: 343-
 7.—Copher, M. H.  The administration of a hospital  dietary
 department; the staff of the dietitian and the personnel of her
 department.  Ibid., 1925-26, 1: 106-10.—Decker, C. J.  Food
 service in the Toronto General Hospital.  Bull. Am. Hosp. Ass.,
 1932,  6: 59-66.—Dietetic section.  Tr. Am.  Hosp. Ass.,  1933,
 35:  185.—Eck, E. M.  Modern trends in dietary administra-
 tion.  Bull.  Am. Hosp. Ass., 1935, 9: 114-24.  ------ Adminis-
 trative problems of a  hospital food  department.  Hospitals,
 1936,  10:  No. 7, 71-7.—Edwards, B. B.   Experiences of a
 nursing and health service with the  nutrition problems of a
 community.  Milbank Mem. Fund Q.,  1937,  15: 219-28.—
 Emerson, W. R. P.  Cincinnati's Nutrition Institute. Nation's
 Health, Chic, 1927, 9: No. 3, 9; 76.—Escudero, P.  Institute
 municipal de la nutrici6n; sexto informe anual.  Sem. med., B.
Air., 1935, 42: 1366-75.—Foley, M. O.  Ford system method of
 setting trays succeeds at Grand View Hospital.  Hosp. Manage-
 ment, 1927, 24: No. 2, 33-5.—Forsgren, E.  [Hospital diets and
 diet kitchen]   Hygiea, Stockh., 1932, 94:  297-323,—Gilbert, 
DIETETICS                                    395                                   DIETETICS
 L. Y.  Factors in economical, efficient hospital food service;
 use of regular personnel in serving trays among practical ideas
 which have cut waste and bettered service at Evanston Hospi-
 tal.  Hosp.  Management, 1933,  35: 49-52.—Gillam, S. M.
 Food service in the hospital.  Bull. Am. Hosp. Ass.,  1934, 8:
 52-5.  ------  A smooth running food service and how to
 obtain it.  Mod. Hosp., 1935, 45: No. 5, 92-6.—Gilmore, E. S.
 The place of the dietetic department in the hospital, from the
 administrator's viewpoint.  J. Am. Diet. Ass., 1925-26, 1: 153-
 8.—Groth, H. Ein Beitrag zur Frage der Diatkiichen. Zschr.
 ges.  Krankenhauswes.,  1927, 23:  352.—Hacker, D. B.   Diet
 therapy service in a public health nursing organization.  Med.
 Woman J., 1938, 45: 238-40.—Hanten, A. Organization and
 management of  the  food service.  Bull. Am. Coll. Surgeons,
 1936, 21: 36.—Hatfield, J. N.  The food clinic—a necessary co-
 ordinating hospital service  unit.   Trained Nurse, 1935, 94:
 243.—Hess Thaysen, T. E.  [Diet kitchen and  metabolism
 division of the  Eppendorf  Hospital in Hamburg]  Ugeskr.
 laeger, 1928, 90: 381-4.—Hickcox, S.  The Dietary Depart-
 ment of the Fifth Avenue Hospital; general organization of the
 Dietary Department. In Fifth Ave. Hosp. Clin., N. Y., 1927,
 205-11.—Jiirgens, R. R., & Fabricius, M.  Ambulante Diat-
 kuren bei Baderbehandlung.  Balneologe, 1938, 5: 97-102.—
 Jiirgensen, C. [Public diet kitchens] Ugeskr. laeger, 1926, 88:
 907.—Koenler, G. Zur Frage der ambulanten Diatabgabe an
 Diatbediirftige in Grosstadten.  Zschr. ges. Krankenhauswes.,
 1934, 217.—Labbe, M.  L'organisation du service de dietetique
 dans un hopital de 300 lits.  Nosokomeion, Stuttg..  1934, 5:
 51-7.—Leersum,E. C. van.  L'Institut Neerlandais (l'alimenta-
 tion populaire d'Amsterdam.  Bull. Soc sc. hvg. aliment.,  Par.,
 1924, 12:  355-60.—MacEachern. M. T.  The hospital dietary
 department; a forecast.   J. Am. Diet. Ass., 1925-26, 1:3; 63.—
 McCormick, M.  G.  Nutrition work  in the schools of  New
 York State.  Commonhealth,  Bost.,  1920,  7: 217-9—Mc-
 Kellar,  A. P.  Publicity for a  community nutrition  pro-
 gram.   Ibid., 1936, 23: 68-71.—Matthes,  M.   Ueber die
 Diatkiiche und ihre  Leiterin.  Deut. med. Wschr., 1928, 54:
 219.—Mercy Hospital,  Oshkosh, Wis., has well-equipped  main
 and diet kitchens. Hosp. Management, 1927, 24: No. 2, 39.—
 Milavetz,  D.  Modernization cuts dietary costs and improves
 service.  Mod. Hosp., 1934, 42: 114-8.—Morris. W. E. Nutri-
 tion program in a State health department.  Mod. Woman J.,
 1938, 45: 167-70.—Murison. H. F.  LavinK out the dietary de-
 partment.  Mod. Hosp., 1934, 42: 63-5— Murlin. J.  R.  Pro-
 ceedings of the first annual meeting of the American  Institute of
 Nutrition; New York hospital—Cornell Medical College associa-
 tion, New York City, Mar. 28, 1934. J. Nutrit., 1934, 7: suppl.,
 1-8.—Negri, A. C.  Cost and administrative problems in the food
 department.  Hospitals, 1938, 12: No. 7, 82-4.—Nicholls, L.
 The starting of a nutrition department in Ceylon.  J. Ceylon
 Brit. M. Ass., 1938, 35: 268-76.—Noorden. C. von.  Zur Frace
 der Diatkiichen in Krankenhiiusern. Med. Klin., Berl.,  1929,
 25: 552.   ------  Ueber Diatkiichen in modernen Kranken-
 hiiusern.   Wien. med. Wschr., 1931, 81: 786-8.—Pemberton,
 H. S.  A  dietetic clinic.  Liverpool Med. Chir. J., 1932, 40:
 155.—Phillips, A.  The  diet kitchen and special diets, including
 the nephritic diet.  In  Fifth Ave. Hosp.  Clin., N. Y.,  1927,
 212-7.—Pomiane, E. de. La cuisine et les regimes alimentaires.
 Infirm,  fr.,  1924-25,  2:  342-5.—Purjesz,  B.   Ueber die
 Organisation unserer Diatkiiche.   Mschr. ungar. Med.,  1928,
 2: 61-7.—Ray, V. H.   Central food service in  the Albany
 Hospital.  J. Am. Diet. Ass., 1929-30, 5: 198-207.—Reed, M. E.
 A dietary department, budget and equipment.  Ibid.,  1927-28,
 3: 1-6.-—Sadow, S. E.  Nutrition service in the Home Relief
 Bureau, New York City. Ibid., 1935-36,11: 308-17—Schaper.
 Betrachtungen iiber  Einrichtung einer Diatkiiche vom  wirt-
 schaftlichen Standpunkt.  Zschr. ges. Krankenhauswes.,  1926,
 22: 488-91.—Schier, J.  Die Diatlehrkiiche der  alleemeinen
 stidtischen Krankenanstalten in Diisseldorf.  Ibid., 1931, 712-
 6.—Schlayer, C.  R., & Priifer, J.  Organisation  von Diat-
 kiichen im Krankenhaus.   Fortsch. Ther.,  1932,  8: 65-8 —
 Sellin.   Bekostigungswesen in  den Krankenanstalten,  ver-
 waltungsmassige  Voraussetzungen  zu  den  Richtlinien  des
 Gutachterausschusses.  Zschr. ges. Krankenhauswes., 1926, 22:
 699-705.—Simmonds. R. M. The progress of dietetic work in
 the London  Hospital.   Trained  Nurse,  1933, 90:  170-6 —
 Soos, A.  Organisation der Diatverpflegung grosserer Kranken-
 hausanlagen.  Zschr. ges. Krankenhauswes., 1928, 24:  745-749.
 ------  Organization of the  dietary  department  in a  large
 hospital.  Tr. Am. Hosp. Ass., 1929, 31: 613-6.—Starobin, A.
 D.  [Certain data of the work of diet-prophylactorium] Mosk.
 med. J., 1927, 7: No.  5,  54-63.—Stern, F.  The contribution of
 the food clinic to the community.  Commonhealth. Bost.. 1936,
 23: 32-5.—Stimpson, M. R., & Pieper, F. A.  The nutrition
 clinic as a teaching center.  Med. Woman J.. 1936, 43: 62-5.—
 Strauss,  H.  Diatorganisation im  Krankenhaus.   Zschr.  ges.
 Krankenhauswes., 1929,25: 3-13.—Swern.P. W.  Experiences
 with central food service. Hosp. Progr., 1931,12:10-2.  ------
 Planning the hospital dietary department.  Hospitals, 1937, 11:
 74-83.—Thoma, E.  Ueber Diatorganisation im Krankenhaus;
 unter besonderer Beriicksichtigung der Diatkiiche am Kranken-
 haus  Spandau.  Klin. Wschr.,  1931, 10: 2005-8.—Thomas, G.
 I.  So this is Paris! a visit  to  the dietetic department of
I'Hopital Americain de Paris Neuilly-sur-Seine. Trained Nurse,
 1936, 96: 68-70.—Trachte, H.  Neue Wege der Verpflegungs-
technik im Krankenhaus.   Nosokomeion, Stuttg., 1936,  7:
315-21.—Wansbrough,  R. H.  The dietetic department.  S.
Thomas  Hosp. Gaz., Lond.,  1938, 36: 408-11.—Weiss, J.
Diat, Difitkuren  und diatetische  Kuche.  Med. Klin.,  Berl.,
1924, 20: 1523-6.—Weskott, H.  Praktische Diatfursorge in
Kur- und Badeorten.  Deut. med. Wschr., 1935, 61: 1079-81.
------ Diatfursorge in Kur-und Badeorten.  Ibid., 1937, 63:
1373-5.—Wiele,  G.  Erfahrungen in der ambulanten Abgabe
von Diiitkost.  Balneologe,  1935, 2: 219-22.—Wilson, L.  R.
Budgeting the dietary department and purchasing food supplies.
J. Am. Diet. Ass., 1925-26, 1: 191-7.—Zacks, D.  The nutri-
tionist on the itinerant clinics.  Commonhealth, Bost., 1936,
23:  36-40.—Zilahy, M.  [Organization of feeding in tubercu-
losis hospitals]  Orv. hetil., 1931, 75: 912.

----  Manuals.

  See also under Diet—for children.
  Anabolic  Food  Products,  Inc.   The  ana-
bolic handbook of supplemental nutrition, 1932-
33.   70p.   16?   Chic, 1932.
  Aykroyd,  W. R.  Human nutrition and diet.
255p.   16?   Lond.  [1937]
  Beard,  S.  H.   Comprehensive  guide-book  to
natural, hygienic and  humane  (!)  diet.   169p.
8?   N.  Y., 1900.
  Benedict, A.   L.   Golden  rules  of  dietetics.
407p.   8?   S. Louis, 1908.
  Bottazzi,  F.   Alimentazione  dell'uomo; no-
zioni  teoriche  e  pratiche.   227p.   12?    Nap.
[1920]
  Bronson, B. S.  Nutrition and food chemistry.
467p.   8?   N.  Y., 1930.
  Buchanan,  J.   A.   Nutriology.    149p.    8?
Bost. [1930]
  Carque,   O.    Rational  diet;  an advanced
treatise on the  food  question.   540p.   8?   Los
Ang., 1923.
  ----   The key to  rational  dietetics;  funda-
mental  facts about the prevention of  disease,
the preservation  of  health, the prolongation  of
life.  151p.   8?   Los Ang. [1930]
  Child, A.  M., &  Niles,  K. B.   Food prepara-
tion studies.  2. ed.  162p.   8?   N. Y., 1938.
  Clendening,  L.   The  care  and feeding  of
adults,  with  doubts about  children.  317p.   8?
N.  Y.,  1931.
  De Candia,  S.   Alimentazione e costituzione;
basi  moderne di  una dietetica  razionale.  137p.
8?   Bologna, 1931.
  Dixon,  K. H., & Bennett,  H. G.    Mineral
health  food guide.  332p.   8?   Chic, 1926.
  Dowd, M. T., &  Dent, A.   Elements of foods
and nutrition.  279p.  8?  N. Y.,  1937.
  Edwards,  F.  M., & Rogalsky, H. P.   Essen-
tials of  life  in  foods.   48p.   8?   Kansas  City
[1935]
  Goodfellow, J.  A.   Radiant health; diet and
disease,    v.l.   178p.   8?   Chesterfield [Eng.]
[1936]
  Hermmerdinger, A.   Bien manger et faire la
nique au medecin.  423p.   8?   Par. [1932]
  Hutchison, R., & Mottram, V. H.  Food and
the principles  of dietetics.   7. ed.   630p.   8?
Lond.,  1933.   Also 8. ed.   634p.   1936.
  Kleist, E. H. von.    Diet; the science of life;
the newer science of nutrition.   386p.   8?   Los
Ang., 1926.
  ----   Simplified dietetics.    57p.; 36p.;  12p.
8?   Los Ang., 1936.
  Kuttner,  L.,  Isaac-Krieger,  K.,  &  Kwi-
lecki,  D.   Ernahrung, Diatkiichen, Kostformen.
143p.   8?   Berl., 1930.
  Lahmann,    Diat   im   Hause;   hygienisches
Kochbuch.   18. Aufl.   359p.   8?   Dresd.,  1928.
  Leaverton,  A. T.  Eating your way to health
and success.  197p.  8?   Chic, 1928.
  Lecoq, R.  Les aliments et la vie.  2. 6d.  260p.
8?   Par., 1929.
  Leyel,  C.  F.   Diet and commonsense.  302p.
8?   Lond., 1936. 
DIETETICS
396
DIETETICS
   Luciani, L., & Baglioni, S.  L'alimentazione
 umana secondo le piu recenti indagini fisiologiche.
 240p.  12?   Milano, 1918.
   Lusk,  G.   The elements of the science of nutri-
 tion.  4.  ed.  844p.  8?  Phila., 1928.
   McCann, A. W.  The science of keeping young.
 484p.  8?  N. Y. [1926]
   McCollum, E. V.,  &  Simmonds,  N.  Food,
 nutrition and health.  143p.   8?  Bait. [1925]
   ---   The newer knowledge of nutrition; the
 use of foods  for the preservation of vitality and
 health.   4. ed.  594p.  8?   N.  Y., 1929.
   Macfadden,  B.  A.   Physical culture  cook
 book.  372p.   8?   N. Y., 1924.
   Malmberg,  C.   Diet  and  die!   149p.   8?
 [N. Y., 1935]
   Marcovici, E. E.  Handbook on diet.  323p.
 8?  Phila., 1928.
   Mayerhofer,  E., & Pirquet, C.   Lexikon
 der Ernahrungskunde.   1206p.  4?  Wien, 1926.
   Newburgh,  L. H., & Johnston, M. W.  The
 exchange of energy between man and the environ-
 ment.  104p.  8?  Springfield, 111., 1930.
   Newburgh,  L. H.,  &  Mackinnon,  F.  The
 practice  of dietetics.  264p. 8?   N.  Y., 1934.
   Perry, M.  A.   A  manual  in  preliminary
 dietetics.  146p.  16?   S. Louis, 1926.
  ----   Dietetics and nutrition.  332p.  8?  S.
 Louis, 1930.
   Richards, E.  H.  First lessons in  food and
 diet.  52p.   12?  Bost., 1904.
   Rose,  M.  D.  The foundation of nutrition.
 501p.  12?   N. Y., 1927.
  ----  A laboratory for dietetics. 3. ed.  269p.
 8?  N. Y., 1930.  Also  4. ed.  322p.  1937.
   Rubner,  M.  Ernahrung.   p. 1145-248.   8?
 Berl., 1933.
   Sansum, W. D.   The normal  diet; a simple
 statement of the fundamental principles of diet
 for the mutual use  of physicians and patients.
 72p.  8?  S. Louis, 1925.   Also 2. ed.  136p.
 1927.
  ---Hare, R. A., & Bowden, R.  The normal
 diet and healthful living.   243p.  8?   N.  Y.,
 1936.
   Simmonds, R. M.  Handbook of diets.  2. ed.
 171p. 8? Lond., 1937.
   Sutherland, G.  A.  A system  of diet and
 dietetics.  2.  ed.  893p.  8?  N. Y., 1925.
  Swick, E.  L.   The drugless family physician;
 a treatise on overcoming and preventing disease
 by correct eating.  960p.   8?   Pasadena, 1926.
  Thompson, H.   Food  and feeding.  4.  ed.
 174p.  8?  Lond. [1885]
  Todhunter,  E.  N.   Everyday  nutrition.
 128p.  12?  Melb. [1935]
  Wei.lman,  M. T.  Food;  its planning and
 preparation;  a  junior course in food study with
 a recipe book for use at home  and at school.  2.
 ed.  384p.   8?  Phila.,  [1928]
 _ Willard,  F., & Gillett, L. H.  Dietetics for
 high schools; a text-book  in nutrition and food
 economics.   290p.  8?   N. Y., 1930.
  Winckler, S.  Handbook of nutrition for the
 public health worker. 49 1.  8? Ann Arb., 1936.

----  Manuals, therapeutic.
  Abrahams, M., & Widdowson, E. M.  Mod-
 ern dietary treatment.   328p.  8?  Lond  1937
ooBa^b.?rka' C' J'  Treatment  by diet. ' 615p.
8   Phila [1934]   Also 2. ed.   615p.  [1935]
Also 3. ed.   642p.   [1937]
  Bernard,   B.  Eating  to correct  ill-health.
240p.  12?   Chic, 1924,
   Blum,  S.  Practical dietetics  for adults and
children in health and  disease.   2. ed.   362p
8?   Phila., 1926.  Also 3. ed.  380p.   1928
Also 4. ed.  380p.  1931.
   Bogert, L. J., & Porter, M. T.  Dietetica
simplified; the use of foods in health and disease.
637p.  8?  N. Y., 1937.
   Bridges, M.  A.  Dietetics for the  clinician
2. ed.  970p.  8?  Phila.,  1935.  Also  3. ed
1055p.  1937.
  ----&  Gallup, R. L.  Dietetics for the clini-
cian.  666p.  8?   Phila., 1933.
   Byron, M.  Simple fare for sick folk; recipes
for feeding invalids  and  convalescents.   84p
12?   Lond., 1934.
   Caillon, L.   Tous  les regimes alimentaires;
guide pratique du malade et de  son entourage.
3. ed.  200p.  8?  Tunis, 1931.
  Carter, H. S.   Diet lists of the Presbyterian
Hospital,  New  York  City.   3.  ed. rev.  173p
8?  Phila., 1926.
 .--- Howe, P.  E., &  Mason,  H.  H.  Nutri-
tion and  clinical  dietetics.   3.  ed.  731p.  8°
Phila., 1923.
  Clymer, R. S.   Diet; a key to health; a series
of lessons in the  selection and  combination of
foods for the prevention or cure of disease.  282p.
8?  Quakertown,  Pa., 1930.
  Cooper, L. F., Barber, E. M., & Mitchell,
H. S.  Nutrition in health and disease for nurses.
574p.  8?  Phila., 1928.  Also 2.  ed.   546p.
1929.  Also 3.  ed.  574p.   1930.  Also 4. ed.
606p. 1931.  Also 6.  ed.  711p.  1933.
  Dechmann, L.  Valere  aude  (dare  to be
healthy) or, The  light  of physical regeneration;
a  vade  mecum  on biology  and  the  hygienic-
dietetic  method  of healing.  2.  ed.  558p.  8?
Seattle,  1919.
  Domarus, A. von.   Richtlinien fiir die Kran-
kenkost.   4. Aufl.  80p.  16?  Berl., 1936.
  Faust,  D. B.   Diet  manual; Letterman  Gen-
eral Hospital.  382p.  8?  S. Franc, 1936.
  Foldes, E.   A new approach to  dietetic
therapy in epilepsy, eclampsia of  pregnancy and
infancy,  migraine, angina  pectoris,  bronchial
asthma, allergic  diseases, gout, essential hyper-
tension,  pernicious anemia,  polycythemia,  acne
vulgaris,   nervous  and  psychic  disturbances,
constitutional changes, aging, etc.; metabolism
of water and minerals and its disturbances.  434p.
8?  Bost.  [1933]
  France, R.  Moderne  Ernahrungstherapie fiir
die Praxis des Arztes.   184p.  8?   Berl., 1931.
  Friedenwald,  J., & Ruhrah, J.   Dietetics
for nurses.  5.  ed.   474p.   8?   Phila.,  1924.
Also  6. ed.  987p.  1925.
  Gatchell,  C.   Doctor, what  shall  I eat? a
handbook of diet  in disease.  147p.  12?   Mil-
waukee, 1880.
  ----  How to feed the sick; or, Diet in disease.
150p.  8?   Chic,  1882.
  Gauss,  H.  Clinical dietetics;  a textbook for
physicians, students and dietitians.  490p.  8?
S.  Louis, 1931.
  Graves, L. G.  Foods in health and disease.
390p.  8?   N. Y., 1932. ^
  Harrop, G. A.  Diet in disease; sample diets
and food lists. 404p.   8? Phila.  [1930]
  Harrow, B.   What  to  eat  in health and
disease.   203p.   8?  N. Y. [1923]
  Hazeldine, N.  F. W.   Therapeutic  dietetics;
or, The science of health, foods and their medicine
values.  2. ed.  68p.   12?   Los Ang. [1908]
  Henderson, M. F.  Diet for the sick.  234p.
8?  N. Y., 1885, 
DIETETICS
397
DIETETICS
   Hill, S. C.   A cook book for nurses.   5. ed.
 76p.  8?  Bost., 1925.
   Kellogg, J. H.  The new dietetics; a guide to
 scientific feeding in health and disease.  Rev. ed.
 1021p.  8?  Battle Creek, 1923.
   Klewitz,   F.   Lehrbuch  der  Ernahrungs-
 therapie fiir  innere Krankheiten.   137p.   8?
 Munch., 1925.
   Lassabliere, P.   Aliments,  regimes;  indica-
 tions; contre-indications.   696p.  8?  Par., 1933.
   Leonard,  Sister   M.  P.   Fundamentals  of
 dietetics for the hospitals of the Sisters of Charity
 of Emmitsburg, Maryland.   70p.  4?  [Bridge-
 port, 1928]
   Loeper, M., LabbId,  M.  [et  al.]   Aliments,
 medicaments.   328p.  8?   Par.,  1930.
   McLester, J. S.  Nutrition and diet in health
 and disease.    783p.   8?   Phila.,  1927.   Also
 2. ed.  891p.   1931.
   Mary Victor, Sister.   Diet manual;  Depart-
 ment  of  Nutrition,  Saint   Mary's Hospital,
 Rochester, Minnesota,   lllp.   8?   Rochester,
 1932.  Also 2. ed.   191p.   1934.
   Michigan.    University   Hospital.    Diet
 manual of University Hospital,  University of
 Michigan.  106p.  8?  Ann Arb., 1932.
   Middleditch, A.  Doctor's advice; or, How,
 when and what to  eat  and  drink [etc.]   544p.
 8?  Phila., 1898.
   Moll-Weiss, A.   La  cuisine  rationnelle des
 bien portants et des malades.  3. 6d.  452p.  12?
 Par., 1925.
   Morton,  D.  Invalid diet;  directions and
 receipts; a special  diet  recipe book. 98p.   8?
 Lond., 1926.
   Mouriquand, G.   Precis de di^te'tique, et des
 maladies de la  nutrition  chez l'enfant  et chez
 l'adulte.   817p.  8?  Par., 1926.
   Noguer y Molins, L.  Nuevos fundamentos
 para la prescripci6n  de regfmenes alimenticios.
 326p.  8?  Barcel., 1921.
   Pattee,  A. F.  Pattee's  handbag diet book.
 6. ed.  186p.   12?  Mount Vernon, N. Y., 1911.
   ----  Practical dietetics with reference to diet
 in health and disease.  14. ed.  646p.  8?   Mount
 Vernon, N. Y., 1923.  Also 15. ed.  687p.  1925.
 Also 17. ed.   892p.   1929.  Also 18. ed.  889p.
 1931.   Also 19. ed.   881p.   1933.
   Pope, A. E., & Geraghty,  E. M.  Essentials
 of dietetics in health and disease;  a book for
 nurses  and  a  practical  dietary guide  for  the
 household.  3. ed.  727p.   8?  N.  Y., 1931.
   Poulton, E.  P.   Diets and  recipes and  the
 treatment of  diabetes and  obesity.  121p.   8?
 Lond.,  1937.
   Proudfit, F. T.   Dietetics  for nurses.   3. ed.
 551p.   8?   N. Y., 1924.
   ----  The same.   Nutrition and  diet therapy.
 4. ed.   619p.   8?   N. Y.,  1927.  Also 5. ed.
 705p.  1930.  Also 6. ed.  834p.  1934.
  ----  Teacher's guide  to  Proudfit's Dietetics
 for nurses.  32p.   8?  N. Y.,  1927.
   Rabe, F.   Richtlinien diatetischer Therapie.
 llOp.   8?   Lpz., 1928.
   Rea, M. R.   The diet book for doctor, patient
 and  housewife, with  specimen  menus for  1 week
 and  recipes.  3. ed.  255p. 8?   Lond., 1937.
  Reboux, P.   Diet and pleasure;  the  art of
 enjoying  medical  regimes.   248p.   8?   Lond.
 [19321
  Risley,  E.  H.,  &  Walton,  H. M.   Foods^
nutrition,  and  clinical   dietetics.    219p.   8.
Mountain View, Calif. [1927]
  Roemheld, L.   Praktische Diatetik; mit iiber
500 Kochrezepten fur diatetische Behandlung fiir
Aerzte und Patienten.  3.  Aufl. des Praktischen
diatetischen Kochbuchs von Curt Pariser.  216p.
8?  Lpz., 1933.
  Schlayer, K. R., & Prufer, J.  Lehrbuch der
Krankenernahrung:   Allgemeine  und   spezielle
Diatetik; Rezeptsammlung. 2v.  250p.; 308p. 8?
Berl., 1935.
  Sewart,   D.   The  medical  cookery  book.
136p.  8?   Brist.,  1935.
  Silburn, J. A.  Dieting in health and sickness.
142p.  8?   S. Albans [Engl.] [1935]
  Stern, F. Applied dietetics; the planning and
teaching of normal and therapeutic diets.  263p.
8?  Bait., 1936.
  Stewart, I.  Dietetics for the nurse.   5.  ed.
264p.  8?   Lond., 1937.
  Thoma, K. M.   Food in health and  disease;
preparation,  physiological  action  and  thera-
peutic value.  370p.  8?   Phila., 1933.
  Thomas,   G.  I.   The dietary of health  and
disease.   210p.   8?   Phila.,  1923.   Also  2.  ed.
276p.  [1930]
  Wheeler, R.,   &  Wheeler, H.  Talks to
nurses on dietetics and diettherapy.  184p.  8?
Phila., 1926.
  Whitsed, J. de K.   Diet in the modern hospi-
tal; a handbook on feeding the sick.  220p.  8?
Lond., 1934.
  Williams, J. J.  The art of feeding the invalid
and  convalescent.   New ed.  213p.  8?   Lond.
[1923]
  Wood, B. M., & Weeks, A. L. Fundamentals
of dietetics; a text-book for nurses and dietitians.
241p.   8?   Phila.,  1926.   Also 2.  ed.  243p.
1930.
  Nash's (Dr) cookery book. Health Off., Wash., 1937, 2:
332-4.

---   Methods.
  Campbell. H. L.  A nutritional investigation with discussion
of statistical interpretation.  J. Am. Diet. Ass., 1931, 7: 81-
94.—Christy, G. Y.  Nutrition as a subject of international
investigation.  Med. Woman J.,  1936, 43:  239-42.—Cowell,
S. J.  The aims and methods of nutritional science.  Rep. Brit.
Ass. Advance.  Sc, 1937, 107: 409—Enghoff, H., & Wastl, H.
Ernahrungsstatistische Studien. Skand. Arch. Physiol., Berl.,
1933, 67: 47; 98.—Harris, L. J.  A programme for nutrition
surveys. Lancet, Lond., 1936, 1: 966.—Holzinger, K. J.  The
statistical evaluation of nature and nurture.  J. Am. Statist.
Ass., 1935, 30: 274-80.—Hopkins, F. G.  The study of human
nutrition: the outlook to-day.  Brit. M. J.,1935, 1: 571-7.—
Kerr, A. M. The study of nutrition: a lost opportunity. School
Physicians Bull., 1933, 3: No. 8, 9.—Koehne, M. The probable
accuracy of dietary studies.  J. Am. Diet. Ass.,  1935-36, 11:
105-9.—Loureiro, J. A.  Importancia higiemco-social do estudo
cientffico da alimentacao.  Med.  contemp.,  Lisb., 1934, 52:
221-4.—Lunn, V.   [Chart for obtaining quantitative food
records with special reference to the contents of protective
foods in the diet] Ugeskr. laeger, 1937, 97: 1377-81.—Messias
do Carmo, J.   Metodologia dos  inqueritos de  alimentacSo.
Bol. Seer, saude, Rio, 1936, 2: No. 5, 141-51.—Miles, G. P. L.
Rapid approximations in the computation of diet in the field.
Man, Lond., 1938,  38:  67.—Saiki. T.  Tendencias modernas
nos estudos sobre nutrieao. Sciencia med., Rio, 1927, 5: 299-
315, pl.—Stevenson, P. H.  Interrelation of biometric and
clinical methods in  the  appraisal of nutritional status. Chin.
M. J., 1934, 48: 1295-312.—Tyszka, von. Zur Methodik der
Statistik der Ernahrung.  Allg. statist. Arch., 1934-35, 24:
398-415.

----  Periodicals.
  Archiv    fur   Verdauungs-Krankheiten,
Stoffwechselpathologie und Diatetik. Berl.,
v.l, 1895-
  Archives des  maladies  de  l'appareil  di-
gestif ET DES MALADIES DE LA NUTRITION.  Par.,
v.10, 1919-
  ARCHIVIO  ITALIANO  DELLE  MALATTIE  DEL-
l'apparato digerente.  Bologna, v.l, 1931-
  British food journal and hygienic  review.
Lond., v.21, 1919- 
DIETETICS
398
DIETETICS
   Bulletin  de la Societe scientifique d'hy-
 giene alimentaire.   Par., v. 10, 1922-
   Incomplete.
   Dietary   administration   and   therapy.
 Cleveland, v.1-5,  1923-27.
   Eating  your  way  to  health.   Oakland,
 v.2-3, 1933-34.
   Food  research.   Champaign, 111., v.l, 1936-
   Journal of the  American Dietetic  Associ-
 ation.   Bait.,  v.l,  1925-
   Journal  (The)  of nutrition.   Bait.,  v.l,
 1928-
   Nutrition.   Par.,  v.l,  1931-
   Nutrition abstracts  and  reviews.   Aber-
 deen, v.7, 1937-
   Problema   (II)  alimentare.    Roma,  v.l,
 1931-
   Review  of  gastroenterology.   N.  Y.,  v.l,
 1934-
   Revue medico-chirurgicales des  maladies
 du foie, du pancreas et  de  la  rate.  Par.,
 v.l, 1926-
   Sammlung zwangloser Abhandlungen  aus
 dem   Gebiete  der  Verdauungs-   und   Stoff-
 wechsel-Krankheiten.   Halle  a.  S.,  v.6-12,
 1919-34.
   Zeitschrift fur Ernahrung.    Lpz., v.1-3,
 1931-34.

---   Problems.

   Eder,  M.   *Neuzeitliche  Ernahrungsfragen
in  kritischer Beleuchtung.   68p.   8?    Miinch.
 [1934]
   League  of  Nations.   The  problem  of  nu-
 trition.  4 v.   8?    Geneve,  1936.
   Noorden,   K.   H.    Alte  und   neuzeitliche
Ernahrungsfragen   unter   Mitberiicksichtigung
wirtschaftlicher  Gesichtspunkte.     117p.    8?
 Wien, 1931.
   Biochemical studies of nutritional problems; the  character
of modern problems of nutrition.  Stanford Univ.  Pub. M.
Sc, 1934, 3: 95-187.—Bottazzi, F.  Questioni concernenti la
scienza della nutrizione.  Rass. clin. sc,  1935, 13: 411; 455.—
Braithwaite, A.  A problem of nutrition.   Am. J. Physiol.
Ther.,  1911-12, 2:  8-11.—Campodonico, E.,  & Losno, J. El
problema alimenticio.   Prensa  mid.  argent., 1934-35,  21:
pt 2, 1399-405.—Courturat, J.  Quelques mots sur le probleme
de l'alimentation.  Presse mid.,  1938,  46: 482.—Cowell, S.
J.  Pressing problems in dietetics.  S.  Thomas Hosp. Gaz.,
Lond.,  1931, 33: 8-12.  ------  Outstanding problems in
human nutrition.  J. State M., Lond., 1937, 45:  440-8.—
Dandurand, K.  Le probleme de l'alimentation a la Societe'
des Nations.  J. Hotel Dieu Montreal, 1937, 6: 40-3.—Eimer,
K.  Ernahrungs- und Diatprobleme.  Erg. ges. Med., 1932,
17: 41-112.—Falta, W.  Alte und neue Probleme der Diatetik.
Wien. klin. Wschr., 1936, 49: 1449-53.—Fassbender, M.  Der
biologische Kern der Ernahrungsfrage.   Naturarztl. Rdsch.,
1935, 7: 383-91.—Funck, C. Die theoretische, praktische und
kulturelle Bedeutung der Ernahrungsfrage.  Zschr. Ernahrung,
1933, 3: 33-9.—Gibson, A.  E.  Problems of human  nutrition.
Sc. American, 1917, 83: Suppl, 38.—Gigon, A.  Moderne Ernah-
rungsfragen.  Schweiz. med. Wschr., 1928, 58:1016-22.—Grafe,
E.  Moderne Probleme der  Krankenerniihrung.  Med. Klin.,
Berl., 1934,30: 497-502.------  Cuestionesdelaalimentaci6n
en la actualidad.  Rev. med. germ. iber. amer., 1935, 8:  355-
60.—Grumme.  Ernahrungsfragen.  Fortsch. Med.,  1921, 38:
513.—Gudjonsson,  S. von.  Probleme  der modernen Diatetik.
Deut.  med. Wschr., 1935, 61: 1470-4.   Also  Verh. Berl.  med.
Ges. (1935) 1936, 66: 156-66.—Heun. E.  Der Streit um die
richtige Ernahrung.  Zschr.  arztl. Fortbild., 1932, 29: 355-8.—
Hindhede,  M.  [Problems of nutrition]  Ugeskr. laeger, 1917,
79:  491; 528; 571.—Hoesslin,  H.  von.  Ernahrungsfragen.
Klin. Wschr.,  1929, 8: 2409-14.—Hopkins,  F. G.,  Cathcart,
E. P. [et al]  The  nutrition question.  Brit. M. J., 1934, 1:
900.—Hutchison, R. The nutrition question.  Lancet, Lond.,
1936, 1: 583-5.—Juckenack, A.  Ueber zur  Zeit schwebende
Ernahrungsfragen.  Zschr. Untersuch. Lebensmitt.,  1926, 52:
9-18.—Knoop,  F.   Some  modern  problems in  nutrition.
Johns  Hopkins Hosp. Bull., 1913,  24:  171-5.  Also repr.—
Lapp,  F. W.   Problemas  dietSticos  recientes.  Rev.  mid.
germ.  iber. amer.,  1937,  10: 257-62.—Liek, E.  Die  Be-
deutung der Ernahrungsfragen fiir den Arzt.  Hippokrates,
Stuttg., 1934, 5:  345-9.—Meszaros,  G.  Modern dietetic
problems.  Med. World,  1930, 48:  449-55.—Mottram, V. H.
The problem of nutrition; a  review.  Practitioner, Lond., 1936,
137:  747-59.—Neumann,  W.  Aktuelle  Ernahrungsfragen.
Wien.  med. Wschr., 1934,  84:  1322-6.—Noorden, C.  von.
 Allgemeine,  praktisch  wichtige  Ernahrungsfragen.   Med
 Klin., Berl., 1934, 30: 825; 859.—Pathault.  Le probleme de
 l'alimentation  devant la  Soci<H6  des  Nations.  Gaz. mid
 France, 1937, 44: 251-3—Pirquet, C.  Moderne Ernahrungs-
 fragen.   Wien. med. Wschr.,  1928,  78:  13-9.—Problemi
 dell'alimentazione.  Riv. Soc. ital. igiene,  1937, 59: 135.—
 Randoin, L., & Simonnet, H.   Le probleme alimentaire en-
 visage au point de vue des rapports existant entre les substances
 elementaires fondamentales  et  les substances £nerg6tiques
 C. rend. Acad,  sc, 1924, 178: 963-5.—Rudel-Zeynek, O.  Das
 moderne Ernahrungsproblem. Zschr. Kinderschutz, 1937, 29:
 39-41.—Schteingart, M.  Contribuci6n al estudio de nuestro
 problema alimenticio.  Sem. mid., B. Air., 1925, 32: 136-46.—
 Schulz,  F.  N.   Ueber moderne Ernahrungsfragen.   Sitzber.
 Med. naturwiss. Ges. Jena,  1914,  n.  F., 52: 1.—Stehr, F.
 A.  Beitrage zur Ernahrungsfrage.  Verh. Ges. Deut. Natur-
 forsch.  (1907)  1908, 2. Teil,  2. H., 426-30.—Stepp, W.  Mo-
 derne Ernahrungsprobleme.  Zschr. arztl. Fortbild.,  1926 23-
 725-33.—Tanner, W. E., Page, E. [et al.] Problems of nutri-
 tion, discussion. J. R. Inst. Pub. Health, 1937-38, 1: 618-22.—
 Thannhauser, S. J.  Ernahrungsfragen.  Schweiz. med. Wschr.,
 1935, 65: 269-74.—Trumpp.   Ernahrungsprobleme.   Miinch.
 med. Wschr., 1926, 73:  1979-84.—Williams, L.  The scandal
 of present-day  dietetics.  Practitioner, Lond., 1925, 114:
 63-74.—Zuntz.  Ueber Ernahrungsfragen.  Berl. klin. Wschr '
 1915, 52: 507.  Also Zschr. arztl. Fortbild., 1915, 12: 525-3L
 ------  Die Aufgaben des Arztes beim gegenwartigen Stande
 der Ernahrungsfragen.  Deut. med. Wschr., 1917, 48: 1409-11.

   DIETHELM,   Adolf,   1908-        *Studien
 iiber  die  Bakterienflora  des  normal  reifenden
 Tilsiter  Kases   [Kiel]   48p.   8?   Wurzb.,  K.
 Triltsch, 1932.
   DIETHELM,   Lothar,  1910-        *Verglei-
 chende Untersuchungen des  Hormonspiegels in
 Blut  und   Harn  schwangerer  Frauen    [Kiel]
 6p.   8?   Lpz., J.  A. Barth, 1934.
   Also Zbl. Gyn., 1933, 57:

   DIETHELM, Marzell.   *Ueber osteologische
 Charakteristika der Strigiformes; ein Beitrag zur
 Osteologie der Nachtraubvogel  [Bern] 58p.  8?
 Aarau, H. Anacker  & cie,  1907.

   DIETHELM, Oskar, 1897-        Treatment
 in psychiatry,   xvi,  476p.   8?   N. Y., Mac-
 millan Co., 1936.


 DIETHYL.

   For  diethyl  derivatives  see  the parent  com-
 pounds.


 DIETHYLENEDIAMINE.

   See  Piperazine.

 DIETITIAN.

   See  also Dietetics, Institutions.
  Bachmeyer, A. C. The dietitian as an administrative officer
in the institution.  J. Am. Diet. Ass., 1932, 7: 353-68.—Ban,
F. O. The dietitian and her work  as seen by a hospital business
 manager. Hosp. Management, 1927, 23: No. 6, 45.—Burrnss,
 E. A dietitian in Ole Virginny.  Mod. Hosp., 1937, 49: No. 3,
 96.—Cooper, L. F.  A dietitian in Africa and the near East.
 Ibid., 1934, 43: 118-22. ------ What is a dietitian?  Trained
 Nurse, 1934,93: 149-52. ------  The hospital dietitian arrives.
 Ibid., 1938,  100: 572-7.—Crooks, J.  The three-fold  duties of
 the modern dietitian.  Hosp. Management, 1936, 42: 27; 63.—
 Dimond, B. T., & Richardson, A.  The nutrition worker and
 nurse in a family health program.  Commonhealth, Bost., 1936,
 23: 18-22.—Dodge, Q.  O.  Choosing  the  dietitian.  Mod.
 Hosp., 1935, 44: 104-6.—Eckman, R. S. What the dietitian
 has done and will do. Ibid., 1926, 26: 43-5.—Fike, O. K. The
 dietitian; the master salesman.  Hospitals,  1938, 12: No. 8,
 40-2.—Giessel, H. B.  A nurse-dietitian. Am. J. Nurs., 1935,
 35:918.—Gilson, H.  The dietitian and special diets.  Tr. Am.
 Hosp. Ass., 1929, 31:  623-6.—Gloor-Meyer,  W. Le dieteti-
 cienne en Suisse.  Nutrition, Par., 1935, 5: 399-403.—Gordin,
 B. L.  [Sanitary dietitian,  his outline and  problems]  Sovet.
 vrach.  gaz.,  1934,  38:  1765-70.—Hager,  D.  An  itinerant
 nutritionist in a country town.  Commonhealth, Bost., 1936,
 23: 22-31.—Halsted, S.  S.  The nutritionist in a city public
 health program. Am.  J. Pub. Health, 1938, 28: 849-53.  Also
 Med. Woman J., 1938, 45: 205-8—Heeeltine, M. M. The
 nutritionist in public health work.  J. Am. Diet. Ass.,  1938, 14:
 241-7— Hilliard, C. M. The nutritionist with the  board of
 health in a small town.  Commonhealth, Bost., 1936, 23: 15-
 7.—Hills, G.  The place of  the dietitian in the out-patient
 department.  Hospitals, 1937, 11: No. 11, 107-9.—Hinners, H.
 Diatkiiche,  Diatassistentin, Diatkiichenleiterin.  Zschr.  ges.
 Krankenhauswes., 1936, 349-51.—Horder, T.  Diet and dietists.
 Lancet, Lond., 1927, 2: 103-7.—Howard, C. P.  The sphere of
 the dietitian. J. Am. Diet. Ass., 1926-27, 2: 1-5.—Howland. 
DIETITIAN                                  399                                      DIETLEN
 J. B. The function of the hospital dietitian.  Ibid., 1925-26,
 1: 81.—Hubbell, H. A nutrition worker in the hospital.  Ibid.,
 1926-27, 2: 86-95.—Kester, Z.  Professional service standards
 from the standpoint of the dietitian. Hosp. Management, 1937,
 44:  No. 5, 35; 37.—MacEachern, M. T.  The contribution of
 the dietitian to the control of the food budget.  Diet. Admin.
 Ther., 1924, 2: 595-601.—Mitchell, C. R.  The Army dietitian.
 Army M.  Bull.,  1937, No. 40, 76-81.—Monroe, M. M. Out-
 line of the  duties of the hospital dietitian.  U. S. Nav. M. Bull.,
 1925, 22:  613-5.—Nicoll, D.  The nutritionist  says it with
 exhibits.   Commonhealth, Bost., 1936, 23: 71-73.—Proudfit,
 F. T. The work of the consultant in nutrition and diet therapy.
 Tr.  Am. Hosp.  Ass., 1931, 32: 339-46.—Richardson, F.  M.
 The dietitian as an employer.  J. Am. Diet. Ass., 1938,  14:
 348-51.—Roberts, L. J.  The dietitian and normal nutrition.
 Ibid., 1029-30, 5: 11-22.—Roese, M. G.  An experiment; the
 metabolic dietitian enters a new field.  Am. J. Nurs., 1927, 27:
 271-3.—Rowntree, L.  G.  The dietitian and public welfare.
 Diet. Admin. Ther., 1923, 1: 34-9.—Scurfleld. H. About dieti-
 cians and dietaries.  Med. Off.,  Lond.,  1925, 34: 251-3.—
 Silkey, G.  H. The role of the dietitian in the hospital. Hosp.
 Progr., 1937, 18: 384-6.—Siscoe, D. L.  The doctor seeks the
 aid  of the dietitian.  J. Am. Diet. Ass., 1931, 7: 119-27.—
 Smillie,  W. G.  The place of the nutritionist in  the public
 health program.  Commonhealth, Bost., 1936, 23: 11-5. Also
 Med. Woman J., 1937, 44: 347-52.—Spalding, M.  The com-
 munity  nutritionist.   Commonhealth, Bost.,  1936,  23:  3.
 -----  Nutritionists pioneer in county  health units.  Ibid.,
 1938, 25:  72-6— Thompson. M. E.,  & Bryan,  M.  G.  de.
 Some sources of illustrative health material of use to the hospi-
 tal dietitian. J.Am. Diet. Ass., 1931, 7: 22-6.—Tilton, E.  The
 place of the dietitian in the hospital. Australas. Nurs. J., 1936,
 34:211-6.—Tracy, A. M.  The dietitian.  J. M. Ass. Alabama,
 1937-38, 7: 155-7.—Training of student dietitians approved by
 the American Dietetic Association. J. Am. Diet. Ass., 1935-36,
 11: 437-44.—Walsh, W. H. The professional standing of the
 dietitian in the hospital.  Ibid., 1925-26, 1: 103-5.—Wilder,
 R. M.  The hospital nutrition expert.   Ibid.,  118-27.

 ---   Education.

   Clarke, H.   *The professional training of the
 hospital dietitian   [Columbia  Univ.]   96p.   8?
 N.  Y., 1934.

   Pattee, A.  F.   Teacher's dietetic guide con-
 taining state  board requirements in dietetics and
 state  board  examination  questions.   142p.   8?
 Mount Vernon, N. Y., 1923.
   Remsburg, G. W.  The American School of
 Dietetics offers a mail course in dietetics.   108p.
 8?  Kansas City,  Mo., 1931.
   Bateson, F. E.  What should be the  ultimate aim of  the
 hospital training courses?  J. Am. Diet. Ass., 1938, 14: 528-
 33.—Blood, A. F. The training of the nutritionist.  Common-
 health, Bost., 1936, 23: 5.—Brauer, L.  Die Diatetik in  der
 Krankenhauspraxis  und  im klinischen  Unterricht.   Ther.
 Gegenwart, 1925, 66: 203-9.—Bryan, M.  de G., & Bailey, R.
 Examinations in dietetics.  Am. J. Nurs., 1934,  34: 59-73.—
 Cooper, L. F. The teaching of foods, nutrition and diet therapy
 to student nurses.  J. Am. Diet. Ass., 1935-36,  11: 211-6.—
 Elkind, H. B.  Practical psychology for dietitians.   Ibid., 542-
 9.—Hawley, E. E.  Teaching nutrition to medical students.
 Ibid., 1938, 14: 489-91.—Koehne, M.  The training of dieti-
 tians. Tr.  Am. Hosp. Ass., 1932, 34: 127r30— Lautz, A.  The
 adjustment of the college graduate to hospital work in nutrition.
 J. Am. Diet. Ass., 1926-27, 2: 114-6.—Lucia, S. P., & Sim-
 monds, N.   The teaching of nutrition to students of medicine.
 J. Am. M. Ass.,  1938, 110:  1335.  Also repr—Marlatt, A. L.
 Report on  college courses for prospective dietitians.  J. Am
 Diet. Ass., 1925-26, 1: 179-82.—Morgan, A. F. College educa-
 tion  and the food specialist.  Ibid., 174-8.—Nelson, E. S.  A
 course in practical nutrition for medical students. J. Ass. Am.
 M. Coll., 1938, 13: 41-3.—Northrop, M. W.  The training of
 student dietitians.  J. Am. Diet. Ass.,  1929-30, 5: 208-11 —
 Porter, M.  T.  Training dietitian interns.  Mod. Hosp., 1933,
 41:  104-8.—Rose, F.  Problems in training nutrition workers.
 Am.  Child  Hyg. Ass. (1922) 1923, 13: 37-40—Skooglund, C.
 A nurse's viewpoint of  courses in foods, nutrition and diet
 therapy for nurses.  J. Am. Diet. Ass., 1935-36, 11: 205710.—
 Thallman,  E.  An accredited course  for student  dietitians.
 Ibid., 1925-26, 1:  183-90.—Thoma, K. M.  Current list of
 hospitals giving the approved  course for student  dietitians.
 Ibid., 1928-29, 4: 99-101.—Titus, S. C. A practical aspect of
 the teaching of dietetics.  Diet. Admin. Ther., 1927, 5: 120-9 —
 Todhunter,  E. N.  Opportunities for the student majorina; in
 food and  nutrition or institution economics. J. Am.  Diet. Ass.,
 1938, 14: 522-7.—Wilder, R. M., & Smith, F. H.  Teaching
nurses diet  therapy. Mod. Hosp., 1925, 25: 243-7.—Wilson,
L. B.  Graduate  education and recreation.   Tr. Am. Hosp.
Ass.,  1927, 29: 274-9.

  DIETL,  Franz  Xaver,   1890-        *Ueber-
tragung und Ausbleiben der Wehen bei Placenta
praevia  centralis   [Munchen]   19p.  8?  Ross-

bach, 1929.
   DIETLEN,   Hans,   1879-        Herz   und
Gefasse  im  Rontgenbild,   ein  Lehrbuch  mit
einem  Beitrag  iiber  Rontgenbefunde  bei  den
Arrhythmien des  Herzens.    xii, 455p.   roy. 8°
Lpz., J. A. Barth, 1923.
   DIETLMEIER,  Franz,  1902-        *Ueber
mediane und laterale Halsfisteln und Zysten (an
Hand von 27  Fallen des Erlangener  Pathologi-
schen Instituts)  32p.   8?  Erlangen, M. Dores,
1937.

DIETL'S crisis.
   See Kidney, movable.
   DIETMAIR, Alois.   *Die  Lehre  vom  Unter-
bewussten in der Medizin.  33p.  8?  Erlangen,
Hofer & Limmert, 1927.

DIETOTHERAPY.
   See Diet, Therapeutic use.
   DIETRAS,  Rene,  1909-       *La  thoraco-
plastie  antero-laterale   par  voie sous-pectorale;
intervention autonome ou compl^mentaire d'une
thoracoplastie  paravert^brale.   63p.  8?   Par.,
V. Degrange, 1937.
   DIETRICH,  Albert,  1873-       Die  Throm-
bose nach Kriegsverletzungen.  85p.   2 pl.  8?
Jena, G. Fischer, 1920.
   Forms Heft. 3, v.l, Veroff. Kriegs Konstpath.
   ----    Gesammelte   Ausziige  der  Disserta-
tionen  an  der  medizinischen  Fakultat Koln im
Jahre 1919-20.  x, 268p.  8?  Bonn, A.  Marcus
& E. Weber, 1921.
   ----   Grundriss der allgemeinen Pathologie.
viii, 324p.   8?  Lpz., S. Hirzel, 1927.
   ----   Thrombose, ihre Grundlagen und  ihre
Bedeutung.  3  p. 1.   102p.  26 illust.  8?  Berl.,
J. Springer, 1932.
   ----  Allgemeine Pathologie und pathologische
Anatomie; ein Grundriss fiir  Studierende  und
Aerzte.   2. Aufl.   2v.   viii,  295p.   151  illust.;
xiii, 413p.  illust.  8?  Lpz., S. Hirzel, 1933.
   See also Albertini, A. von, Dietrich, A. [et al.]   Knochen,
Muskeln [&c]  678p.  8? Berl., 1929.
   For biography see Med. Korbl. Wurttemberg,  1933, 103:
97 (Siegmund)
   ----& FRANGENHEIM, Paul.   Die Erkran-
kungen  der Brustdriise.   x, 309p.   8?   Stuttg.,
F. Enke, 1926.
   DIETRICH,  Artur,  1908-      *Ein Fall von
primarem   Mammakarzinom   und  primarem
Schilddrusenkarzinom (zur  Frage der multiplen
Primarkarzinome)  24p.  8?   Rostock, C. Hin-
storff  1935
   DIETRICH,   Daniel,  1906-        *Le   di-
oxyanthranol en therapeutique  dermatologique.
S5p.  8?  Par., Jouve & cie, 1934.
   DIETRICH, Eduard,  1860-
   See in 3. ser. Rapmund, Karl Otto, & Dietrich, E.  Aerzt-
liche  Rechts- und Gesetzeskunde.  2. Aufl.   1417p.  roy. 8°.
Lpz., 1913.
  For biography see Bl. VolkgesundhpfL, 1925, 25:  198-201.
Also Gesundhfurs. Kindesalt.,  1930, 5: 281-8  (F. Rott)  Also
Zbl. Gewerbehyg.,  1926, n. F., 3: 150-2 (Beyer)
  See also Gottstein, A.  Die Personlichkeit und das Wirken
von Eduard Dietrich.  Gesundhfurs.  Kindesalt.,  1925-26, 1:
401-11.
  ----  &  HIRSCH, Max.    Rheuma-Jahrbuch;
iiberblick iiber die in-  und auslandische  Erfor-
schung  und  Bekampfung   der  rheumatischen
Erkrankungen (1929-31)  2v.  263p.; 196p.  8?
Berl., L. Alterthum [1929-31]
  DIETRICH, Eduard, & KAMINER, S.  Hand-
buch der Balneologie, medizinischen Klimatologie
und  Balneographie.    5v.   roy.  8?   Lpz.,  G.
Thieme,  1916-26.
  DIETRICH,  Erich,   1903-        *Ueber die
Wirkung  einiger  Polygonum-Arten    [Leipzig] 
DIETRICH                               40
13p.  8?  [Zeulenroda i. Thiir., A. Oberreuter]
1927.
  DIETRICH, Ernst Albrecht, 1909-     *Harn-
steine im Kindesalter.  31p.  8?  Kiel, Schmidt
& Klaunig, 1933.
  DIETRICH   [Frank]   Johannes,  1896-
*TJntersuchungen iiber das Vorkommen und die
Haufigkeit  der  Caries  dentium  an  Schadeln
prahistorischer, antiker und moderner exotischer
Volker.  7p.   8?   [Lpz., 1922]
  DIETRICH, Hans.  *Die radikale Behandlung
des Mastdarmkrebses  nach den Erfahrungen der
Giessener   Klinik   [Giessen]   p.691-715.   8?
Berl., J. Springer, 1928.
  Also Arch. klin. Chir., 1928, 150:
  DIETRICH,  Hans  E.,  1909-      *Eheliche
und uneheliche Schwangerschaften und Geburten
[Berlin]   28p.   8?   Gutersloh-Westf., Thiele,
1936.
  DIETRICH, Heinz, 1910-       *Die formge-
bende Osteotomie im Oberkiefer unter besonderer
Berucksichtigung disloziert verheilter  Oberkie-
ferfrakturen.   23p.  2 1.   8?   Berl., 1936.
  DIETRICH,  Irmgard,   1911-       *Ueber
totales Ektropium des  Oberlides geheilt  durch
Ausschalung  des Tarsus.   15p.   8?   Wiirzb.,
K. Triltsch, 1937.
  DIETRICH, K. R.
  See  Bohm, Erich,  & Dietrich, K. R.  Reagenzien und
Nahrboden [&c]  375p. 8?  Berl., 1927.
  DIETRICH,   Otto,   1904-        *Familien-
forschungen iiber die Zahnverhaltnisse im oberen
Schachental;  ein Beitrag  zur  Frage  der  Ver-
breitung und Vererbung der Zahnkaries  [Zurich]
40p.  5 ch.   8?   Wil  (St. Gallen)  F. Gegen-
bauer, 1932.
  DIETRICH,  Otto [Johann]  1887-      ♦Bei-
trag zur Kasuistik der Hernien mit Ovarien als
Inhalt  [Berlin]  20p.   8?  Miinch., A.  Sellier,
1919.
  DIETRICH,  Stefan Karl,  1913-      *Die
konservierende  Behandlung   der   Paradentose
unter  Verwendung  von   Muca-para   I  (Tri-
kranolin)   32p.   8?   Wurzb.,  Gebr.  Mem-
minger,  1935.
  DIETRICH, Sterrett Ernest, 1904-      Mil-
itary medicine as a specialty: how can a knowl-
edge of  it be promoted in  the medical profession
in civil life  and in the reserves?  27 1.  4? [n. p.]
1933
  DIETRICH,  Theobald,  1907-       *Unter-
suchungen  iiber den Erythrocyten-Durchmesser
bei Blutkrankheiten,  insbesondere  bei  Fallen
von Leukamie  [Halle]   p.313-19.   8?  Lpz.,
1933.
  Also Fol. haemat., Lpz., 1933, 50:
  DIETRICH,  Walter,   1912-       *Verglei-
chende  Untersuchungen iiber  die Wirkung von
Schilddriisenpraparaten  auf den Gastoffwechsel
[Tubingen]   15p.  8?   Speyer a.  Rh.,  Pilger,
1937.
  DIETRICH,  Walther.   Einfiihrung in  die
physikalische  Chemie, fiir Biochemiker, Medi-
ziner, Pharmazeuten und Naturwissenschaftler.
2.  Aufl.  vii, 109p.  8?  Berl.,  J. Springer, 1923.
  DIETRICHS, Hans [Heinrich] 1907-     *Die
lokalanasthetischen Eigenschaften des p-Amino-
dimethyl-amino-propanol-benzoyl - ester   (Laro-
cain)  [Halle]  p.206-13.  8?  Berl., J.  Springer,
1931.
  Also Arch. exp. Path., Lpz., 1931, 161:
  DIETRICHS, M. M.  Posleoperatsionnyi peri-
od [Postoperational period; manual for surgeons
and students]  xiii, 256p.  8?   Moskva, 1924.
DIETSCHY
  DIETSCHY, Rudolf.  *Die  Albumosurie im
Fieber.  38p.  8?  Basel, E. Birkhauser, 1906.
  DIETZ,  David, 1897-       Medical  magic.
xvii, 380p.   illust. pl.  8?   N.  Y., Dodd, Mead
& Co., 1938.
  DIETZ [Emil Otto] Hellmut, 1908-      *Ueber
die  Hornschwiele an  der  inneren  Zehenwand
der Hornkapsel  des  Pferdes.   31p.   8?   Lpz.,
A. Edelmann,  1936.
  DIETZ, Franz,  1884-      *Vorzeitiger Ein-
tritt des Klimakteriums  [Erlangen]  19p.  8?
Spangenberg, H. Munzer, 1919.
  DIETZ, Georg,  1903-      *Ueber die kom-
binierte Wirkung des  Tonephins  und  einiger
lympathomimetischer  Arzneimittel auf den Blut-
druck  [Erlangen]  19p.  8?   Miinchberg (Oberfr.)
N. Giinther, 1933.
  DIETZ,  Haino,  1904-       *Neoplastische
Blutreaktion.  24p.   8?   Erlangen-Bruck,  M.
Krahl, 1933.
  DIETZ, Hans, 1899-      *Beitrag zur Ka-
suistik  des Erythema induratum   Bazin mit
besonderer  Berucksichtigung seiner Pathogenese.
29p.  8?  Erlangen, K. Dores, 1928.
  DIETZ,  Hans,  1908-       *Ueber die Ab-
hangigkeit der Wirkung des Ovarialhormons von
der Wasserstoffionenkonzentration im tierischen
Organismus.  24p.  8?  Tiib., 1933.
  DIETZ, Heinrich,  1891-       *Die chirurgi-
sche Behandlung des Ulcus  ventriculi und seiner
Folgezustande.   74p.    8?   Berl., E.  Ebering,
1914.
  DIETZ,  Heinz  Erhart, 1908-       *Beitrag
zur Kenntnis iiber das  Vorkommen  von  Basal-
zellenepitheliomen an  ungewohnlichen Korper-
stellen.  lOp.  8?  Giessen, O. Kindt, 1935.
  DIETZ, Johann, 1665-1738.  Master Johann
Dietz, surgeon in the  army of the Great Elector
and barber  to the Royal  court; from the old
manuscript in the Royal library of Berlin, transl.
by  Bernard  Miall;  first published  by   Ernst
Consentius.  2 p. 1. 315p.   8?  Lond., G. Allen
& Unwin, 1923.
  Autobiography.
  DIETZ,  Josef,  1908-       *Ueber Kurpfu-
scherei; ihre Art und  Bedeutung bei der  Lupus-
behandlung.  51p. 8?  Wiirzb., R.  Mayr, 1937.
  DIETZ  [Karl  Georg] Paul,  1908-      *Die
Meningitis  tuberculosa  der Erwachsenen unter
besonderer  Berucksichtigung der Falle, die unter
dem Bilde  einer  Psychose  verlaufen.  39p.  8?
Bonn, J. Paffenholz, 1931.
  DIETZ, Lena  Dixon.  Professional problems
of nurses.   2.  ed.  226p. pl.  8?  Phila., F. A.
Davis Co.,  1937.
  DIETZ,  Max  Anton, 1896-      *Goethes
Zahnleiden  und   Zahnarzte  [Wurzburg]  24p.
8?  Volkach a. M., K. Hart, 1931.
  DIETZ, Sebastian,  1906-      *Spasmus der
Zentralarterie.   23p.   8?   Wiirzb.,  R.  Mayr,
1937.
  DIETZ,   Walter,   1897-        *Ueber  die
Schwielenbildung in der Fesselbeuge des Pferdes
[Leipzig]  19p.  8?  Wiesloch i. B., F. Winter,
1921.
  DIETZ,  Wilhelm,   1886-       *Ueber  die
Autoxydation  von Hydrazonen.  42p. 8? Er-
langen,  E. T. Jacob, 1915.
  DIETZE  [Paul] Walter, 1902-       *Die Be-
deutung fortgesetzter  Cohabitation  fiir  die
Bildung einer  funktionellen Scheide bei  Aplasie
des  Genitale    [Leipzig]   14p.  8?  Oschatz,
C. Morgner, 1929. 
DIETZE                                      401                                         DIEZ
  DIETZE,  Werner,  1901-       *Hieronymus
David Gaub's Allgemeine Krankheitslehre.  40p.
8?  [Jena] 1927.
  DIETZEL,  Hans,  1909-        *Ueber  den
Wert  des Nachweises  okkulter  Blutungen  bei
geschwurigen Prozessen im Magen-Darmkanal.
15p.  8?  Lpz., Gebr.  Gerhardt, 1933.
  DIETZEL, Heinrich, 1901-      *Die Schar-
lachsterblichkeit in  Deutschland  von  1819  bis
1924.  31p.   8?  Miinch., J. Lehmaier, 1926.
  DIETZEL,  Leopold,  1908-       *Vergleich
der heute iiblichen  Behandlungsmethoden beim
Ulcus ventriculi und duodeni   [Heidelberg]  35p.
8°   Bruchsal-Baden, J. Kruse & Sohne,  1935.
  DIETZMANN,  Gerhard,  1898-        *Car-
cinom und Schwangerschaft  [Leipzig]  41p.  8?
Zeulenroda-Thur.,  A. Oberreuter,  1933.
  DIETZMANN   [Julius]   Walther,  1892-
*Die  Veranderungen an der  Chorioidea  bei  der
Bulbusatrophie des  Pferdes  [Leipzig]  29p.  8?
Geithain, A. Wiedner,  1921.
  DIETZMANN,  Walter,  1902-        *Ueber
die  endometrioiden heterotopen  Wucherungen
beim geschlechtsreifen Weibe, insbesondere iiber
ihre Entstehung   [Leipzig]   43p.  8?   [Zeulen-
roda i. Thiir., A. Oberreuter,  1930]
  DIEUDONNE, Adolf, 1864-
  Waldmann, A.  [Biography] Deut. med. Wschr., 1934, 60:
1324.
  ----& WEICHART, Wolfgang.
Immunitat,  Schutzimpfung und  Serumtherapie.
10. Aufl.  vii, 240p.  8?  Lpz., J.  A. Barth, 1920.
Also 11. Aufl.   vii, 250p.   1925.
  ----  The same.  Schutz-  und Heilimpfung;
spezifische und  unspezifische  Therapie,  Serum-
therapie,  Chemotherapie.   12.  Aufl.  viii,  258p.
illust.   diagr.   8?    Lpz., J. A. Barth, 1932.
  DIEULAFE, Leon, 1874-    ,  & DIEULAFE,
Raymond.   La  colonne  vert6brale: anatomie
chirurgicale, variations, pathologie.   viii,  182p.
8?  Par., J. B. Bailliere & fils, 1930.
  ----  L'enfant;  morphologie,  evolution, ana-
tomie  m^dico-chirurgicale.   3  1.   439p.   illust.
8?  Par., J.  B. Bailliere & fils, 1933.
  DIEULAFE, Raymond.   La cavity cotyloide:
anatomie chiurgicale; developpement, malforma-
tions.   245p.  8?    Par., J.  B. Bailliere  &  fils,
1931.                                      1T  J
  ----  Texture et  vascularisation arterielle  des
troncs nerveux.  270p.  8?  Par., J.  B.  Bailliere
& fils,  1931.                             T   ,
  See also Dieulafe, L6on, & Dieulafe, Raymond. La colonne
verWbrale [&c]  182p.  8? Par., 1930. Also L'enfant; morpho^
logie, evolution, anatomie  m^dico-chirurgicale.   439p.   8.
Par., 1933.
  DIEULOT, Rene  Joseph, 1903-       *Traite-
ment precoce des  osteo-arthrites tuberculeuses
du genou par la phenopuncture.  55p.  8?  Par.,
1929
  DIEULOUARD,  Paul, 1885-       *L'habro-
nemose des equid6s  au Brasil  [Alfort]  76p.  8?
Par  1929
  DIEUPART,  Louis,  1872-1924.
  Foveau de Courmelles. Necrologie. Rev. gen.  clin. ther.,
1924, 38: p. mmzi.
  DIEWALD, Felix,  1900-       *Beitrag  zur
Bestimmung  der  Hautfarben  bei den  Frauen.
14p.   8?   Miinch., 1927.
  DIEZ, Hellmuth, 1913-       *Diathermie und
Kurzwellenbehandlung und ihre  Anwendung in
der  Zahnheilkunde   [Munchen]   38p.   8.
Wiirzb., R.  Mayr,  1937.
  DIEZ, Oswaldo  Vaca,  1907-      * Les com-
plications chirurgicales intestinales de 1 amibiase
(rectum except)   55p.  8?  Par., Vigot freres,
1934.
      152511—vol. 4, 4th series----28
  DIEZ,  Salvatore.   Infortuni  da  elettricitS,.
71p.  8?   Roma, 1938.
  Forms Suppl. 11, Assist, sociale, Roma, 1938, 12:
  DIEZEMANN,  Gerhard,  1910-       *Ueber
Okklusion und Artikulation  [Heidelberg]  21p.
8?  Bottrop i. W., W. Postberg, 1934.
  DIEZ Tortosa, Juan Luis, 1882-1933.
  Casas, J.  Necrologio. Bol. farm, mil., Madr., 1933, 11:
121-3.

DIFAEMUS.
  See Chilomastix.
  DIFCO  Laboratories,  Inc.  Manuel  of  dehy-
drated culture media and reagents.  5. ed.  207p.
illust.   8?  Detr., Mich., 1935.
  DIFESA  (La) medico-iegale del lavoro.  Tor.,
v.1-7, 1919-25.
  DIFESA  sociale; rivista mensile dellTstituto
italiano d'igiene, previdenza ed assistenza sociale.
Roma, v.l, 1922-
  DIFFERDANGE, Pierre, 1895-       *Densite
pulmonaire chez le foetus et le  nouveau-ne1; per-
fectionnement  de la  docimasie  hydrostatique.
114p.   8?  Par.,  1924.

DIFFRACTION.
  See under Light; Sound.
  DIFFRING,  Kurt, 1901-       *Ein  Beitrag
zur Carcinose des Knochensystems nach  Mam-
macarcinom.   51p.  8?  Halle,  1927.

DIFFUSION.
  See also Colloid; Electrolyt; Gas; Ion; Liquid;
Solution; also names of substances.
  Abegg, R.  Untersuchungen iiber Diffusion  in wasserigen
Salzlosungen.  Zschr. phys. Chem., 1893, 11: 248-64.—Anson,
M. L., & Northrop, J. H.  The calibration of diffusion mem-
branes and the calculation of molecular volumes from diffusion
coefficients.   J. Gen. Physiol., 1936-37, 20: 575-88.  Also
repr.—Brooks, M. M., & Brooks, S. C. The multiple partition
coefficient hypothesis in relation to permeability.  Proc. Soc.
Exp. Biol., N. Y., 1932, 29: 720.—Eppinger, H., & Brandt, W.
Ueber  die Beeinflussbarkeit der Diffusion; von Salzen durch
Gallerten, von Gasen durch Membranen.  Biochem. Zschr.,
1932, 249: 11-20.—Freundlich, H., & Kriiger, D.  Ueber die
Diffusion von Stoffen in hydrotroper Losung.  Ibid., 1929, 205:
186-93.—Gotz, I. D., & Pamfil, G. P.  Diffusion von Mole-
kiilen und Ionen in der Losung einer anderen Substanz und die
bewegungshemmende Wirkung dieser Losung.  Zschr. phys.
Chem.,  1924,  109: 165-82.—Hulett, G. A., & Elliott, R.  B.
Diffusion in standard cells.  J. Phys. Chem., 1933,  37: 245-
52.—Jacobs, M. H.  Diffusionprocesses. Erg. Biol., 1935, 12:
1-160.—Kriiger, D., & Grunsky, H.  Ueber die Diffusion von
Stoffen, die Abweichungen vom Fickschen  Gesetz zeigen.
Zschr.  phys. Chemie, Abt. A, 1930, 150: 115-34.—Liesegang,
R. E., & Watanabe,  M. Kapillaritat  und Diffusion in der
Geologie.  Kolloid Zschr., 1923, 32: 177-81.—Longsworth. L.
G. The theory of diffusion in cell models.  J.  Gen. Physiol.,
1933, 17: 211; 1935, 18: 627.   Also in Symposia Quant. Biol.,
1934, 2: 218-25.—Michaelis,  L., & Fujita, A.  Ueber die
Vernichtung des Diffusionspotentials an Fliissigkeitsgrenzen.
Biochem. Zschr., 1923, 142: 398-406.—Murray, C. D.  Appli-
cation  of the diffusion hypothesis to membrane  potentials.  J.
Gen. Physiol., 1923-24. 6: 759-68.—Photakis,  B.  Ueber die
vitale Diffusion von Sauren und Alkalien.  Vjschr.  gerichtl.
Med.,  1915, 3. F., 50: 239-42.—Sullmann, H.  Diffusionsko-
effizienten und Teilchengrossen farbloser Stoffe (Zuckerarten,
Harnstoff, Glyzerin, Urotropin)  Protoplasma, Lpz., 1931, 13:
546-66.

DIFLAVONE.

  See Flavone.

DIGALEN.
  See under Digitalis.

DIGASTRIC muscle.
  See also Mandible.
  Bertelli,  R.  Classificazione delle formaziqni aberranti del
ventre anteriore del muscolo digastrico e contributi alia classifi-
cazione delle formazioni aberranti de muscolo.  Ricer. morf.,
1927-28, 7:  253-80.—Bijvoet, W.  F.  Ueber  den  Musculus
digastricus  mandibulae beim  Orang-Uttan. Petrus Camper
Ned. bijdr. anat., 1906-7, 4: 539-86. ------ Zur vergleichen- 
DIGASTRIC MUSCLE
402
DIGESTION
den Morphologie des Musculus digastricus mandibulae bei den
Saugetieren.  Zschr. Morph. Anthrop.,  1908, 11: 249-315.—
Chaine, J.  Observations sur le deVeloppement phylogenique
du digastrique.  P. verb. Soc. sc. phys. natur. Bordeaux, 1902-3,
14-8.  ------  Nouvelle contribution a l'6tude du digastrique.
C. rend. Soc. biol.,  1904, 56: 47.  ------  Le digastrique du
chimpanzee de 1'origine phylogenique de ce muscle.  Ibid., 1905,
59: 623.  ------  L'eVolution du digastrique. Bibliogr. anat.,
Par., 1907-8, 17: 74-82.  ------  Relations du digastrique.
Ibid., 1903, 12: 143-6.  ------  Quelques mots sur le digastri-
que.  Ibid., 1908-9, 18: 237-40. —----  Nouvelles recherches
sur le deVeloppement phylogenique du digastrique.   C. rend.
Ass. anat., Nancy, 1904, 6: 6-11.—Dratsch, S.  Ein  Fall von
Variationen des M. digastricus mandibulae.  Anat. Anz., 1930,
69: 81.—Edgeworth, F. H.  The digastric muscle of Phalanger
orientalis and maculatus.  J. Anat., Lond., 1937, 71: 315.—
Morestin, H.  Les  muscles  digastriques.   Bull. Soc.  anat.
Paris, 1894, 69: 801-3.—Murphy, J. B.  Melanotic neoplasm
in digastric muscle; ablation.  Surg. Clin., Phila.,  1916, 5:
551-63.—Rouviere, H.  Note sur le deVeloppement phylogeni-
que du muscle  digastrique.  C. rend. Ass. anat., Nancy, 1905,
7: 33-6.   ------  A propos  de Involution du digastrique.
Bibliogr. anat., Par., 1907-8, 17:  124-7.—Sonntag, C. F.  The
variations in the  digastric  muscle  of the  Rhesus  Macaque
and the common Macaque.  Proc.  Zool. Soc,  Lond. (1919)
1920,  pts  3  & 4, 437-9.—Stracker, O.   Die Haufigkeit  in-
terponierter  Muskelkorper  zwischen den vorderen  Bauchen
des M. digastricus.  Anat. Anz., 1908, 33: 227-36— Zlabek, K.
[Abnormities of the  anterior belly of the digastricus muscle]
Sborn. lik., 1933, 35: 117-46.  Also Arch, anat.,  Strasb., 1933-
34, 16: 357-406.

   DIGBY, Kenelm, 1605-65.   De pulvere sympa-
thetico.   p.72-126.   8?   [Niirnb.] 1662.
   In Rattray.  Theatrum, Niirnb., 1662.
   ----  Observations  upon  Religio  medici.   2.
ed.   124p.  24?   London, F. L.  for Lawrence
Chapman, 1644.
   Bound with  Browne.  Religio  medici.  Lond., 1645.
   ----   The  same.   5.  ed.   p.296-371.   12?
London, R.  Scot & Co.,  1678.
   In Browne.  Religio.  7. ed.  Lond., 1678.
   ----   Two  treatises:  The nature  of  bodies;
The nature  of man's soul.  2v. in  1.   [24] 429p.;
[5] 143p.  8?  London, John  Williams, 1645.
   See also Bragman, L. J.  Kenelm Digby; amateur physician.
Med.  J.  & Rec, 1926, 123: 185.   Also Robertson,  W. G.
Digby's receipts.   Ann.  M. Hist.,  1925, 7: 216-9.—Rosen-
bloom, J.  Sympathetic remedies and  3 of their  advocates;
Marquise de Sevigne, Sir Kenelm Digby, and Dr Robert Flood.
Med. Life, 1922, 29: 544-51.
   DIGBY, Kenelm Henry, 1797-1880.
   Holland,  B.    Memoir  of  Kenelm  Henry
Digby.   1251p.   8?   Lond., 1919.
   DIGBY, Lettice.
   See in 3. ser. Glynn, Ernest E., & Digby, Lettice.  Bacteri-
ological and clinical observations on pneumonia [etc.]  167p.
8?  Lond., 1923.

DIGENEA.

   See Fascioloidae.
   DIGEON,  Marcel,  1896-        *L'infection
focale  dentaire;  ses   dangers;   son   traitement.
55p.   8?  Par., 1927.


DIGESTION.

   See  also  Assimilation;  Chyle;  Chyme;  Diges-
tive   glands;   Digestive  system;   Mastication;
Metabolism;  Nutrition; also names  of digestive
enzymes and juices, digestive organs, food articles,
etc.  as  Amylase;  Bile;  Casein;  Ileum;  Pepsin;
Saliva; Stomach, &c.
   Gillespie,   A.  L.    The  natural  history  of
digestion.   427p.   8?   Lond., 1898.
   Brown, T.  R.   The story of digestion—and indigestion.
Internat.  Clin., 1932, 42. ser., 4: 156-68.  ------  A philo-
sophic, clinical and retrospective discussion of certain major
problems in the digestive field.  Am. J. Digest. Dis., 1935-36,
2:391-7.—Burke, M. O.  Some reminders on digestion.  South.
M. & S., 1926,  88: 448-51.—Campbell, J.  Food and digestion.
In New  health guide  (Lane,  W. A.) Lond.,  1935,  35-70.—
Cannon, W. B. Some modern extensions of Beaumont's studies
on Alexis St Martin; important relations of digestion and health.
J. Michigan M. Soc, 1933, 32: 215-24.------ Some reflec-
tions on the digestive process; Caldwell lecture, 1934. Am. J.
Roentg., 1934,  32:575-88, port.—Fuld. Verdauung.  Jahrkurs.
arztl. Fortbild., 1923, 14: H. 3, 23-42.—Thompson, J. D.  How
we digest our food?  Oral Health, Toronto, 1933, 23: 324-7.—
Todd, T. W.  The anatomy of digestion.  Northwest M., 1927,
26: 507-11.—Wakefield, E. G., & Mayo, C. W.  The digestive
qualifications of man.  Am. J. Digest. Dis., 1937-38, 4: 287-91.

----   Autodigestion.

   See  also  Autolysis; Peptic  ulcer;  also under
names of organs as Stomach, &c.
   Falco,   G.    Contributo   alio  studio   della
digestione post-mortale.   70p.   8?   Roma,  1916.
   Hertzman, A.  B-, & Bradley, H. C.  Studies of  autolysis;
relation of the iso-electric point to digestibility.  J. Biol. Chem.,
1924,  61: 275-87.—Necheles, H., & Fernando,  F.  Studies of
auto-digestion; the role of trypsin and antitrypsin. Am. J
Physiol., 1926, 79: 9-27.—Necheles, H., Ling, J., & Fernando,
F. Studies on auto-digestion.  Am. J. Physiol., 1926, 79: 1; 9.—
Necheles, H.,  & Neuwelt, F.   Studies on auto-digestion; is
digestion of the living tissues (Claude Bernard's experiment) a
local phenomenon?  Am. J. Digest. Dis.,  1937-38, 4: 453-5

----   Chemistry.

   See also  names of  digestive  enzymes.
   Abderhalden, E.  Neue Gesichtspunkte iiber die Bedeutung
der Saure und des Alkalis  der Verdauungssafte fiir den Abbau
von Polysacchariden und Proteinen und deren nachste Abkomm-
linge.   Arch. ges. Physiol., 1923, 201:  1.—Aristowsky,  W. M.
Uebergang der Phosphor und Calcium enthaltenden unloslichen
Verbindungen in losliche und Adsorption derselben im Magen-
darm-Apparat.  Biochem. Zschr., 1925,  166: 55-70.—Briihl,
H., &  Freudenberg, E.  Reaktionsregulation des  Darmchymus.
Klin.  Wschr., 1929, 8: 1608-11.—Cajori, F. A.   The enzyme
activity of dogs' intestinal juice and its relation to  intestinal
digestion. Am. J. Physiol., 1933, 104: 659-68.—Childrey, J. H.
The efficiency of digestion with various foods and under various
conditions.  Proc Mayo Clin.,  1930, 5: 30.  ------ Alvarez,
W. C, & Mann, F. C. Digestion; efficiency with various foods
and under various conditions.  Arch. Int. M., 1930, 46: 361-
74.—Ftirth,  O.  Neue Fragestellungen auf dem Gebiete  der
physiologischen Chemie  der Verdauung.  Wien. klin. Wschr.,
1929, 42: 1077. Also Wien. med. Wschr., 1929, 79: 299-304.—
Glaessher, K.  Chemie des Verdauungsapparates.  Wien. klin.
Wschr., 1926, 39: 833-5.—Hoesslin, H.  von. Ueber Verdauung
und Ausnutzung roher und gekochter Organe; die Ausnutzung
der Organe im Darmkanal.  Deut. Arch. klin. Med., 1929, 164:
122-6.—Ivy, A. C. The role of hormones in digestion. Physiol.
Rev.,  1930, 10: 282-335.—Lombroso, U., & Di Frisco, A.  Sulla
formazione di aminoacidi liberi e di peptidi per opera del secreto
pancreatico ed enterico.   Riv. pat. sper., 1930, 5:  464-77.—
McCIure, C. W.  Clinical application of the chemistry of diges-
tion.  Boston M. & S. J., 1924, 161: 51-5.— Pozerski, E.  Dans
quelle mesure la digestion commence-t-elle a la cuisine?  Presse
med.,  1927, 35: 171.—Sagal, Z.  The  digestion of connective
tissue. J. Am. M. Ass., 1925, 85: 92-4.—Sagastume, C. A., &
Solari, A.  Acci6n de los jugos  digestivos sobre los  fermentoa
lacticos.  Rev. Soc. argent, biol., 1927,  3: 573-80.—Schembra.
F. W.  Beitrag  zur  Bindegewebsverdauung.   Klin. Wschr.,
1926,  5: 2162.

----  Disorders.

   See Digestive system, Diseases; Dyspepsia.

----  Effects.

   See also  under  names  of  organs,  functions,
and  parts  of  body as Blood cell; Leukocytosis;
Liver, &c.
   Cognet,  L.   *Etude sur  les  variations  de la
tension arterielle au cours de  la  digestion.   38p.
8?   Par.,  1926.
   Benhamou, E.,  & Nouchy,  A.  La plaquettose  digestive.
C. rend. Soc biol.,  1930, 105: 203-5.—Booth, G., &  Strang, J.
M. Changes in temperature of the skin following the ingestion
of food. Arch. Int.  M., 1936, 57: 533-43.—Brandgendler, V. S.,
& Berman, L. V.  [On changes of toxic properties of the blood
serum during digestion]  Arkh. biol. nauk, 1937, 45: 103-11.—
Bruno. A.  La chlorhemie pendant la periode digestive.  C.
rend.  Soc biol., 1929, 102: 467.—Czubalski, F.  Les modifica-
tions  de la coagulation et de la constitution du sang pendant la
digestion.   Ibid., 1924,  90: 301-3.  ------  Les changements
des proprietes et de la composition du sang durant la digestion,
en tant  qu'expression  du tonus  du  nerf  pneumogastrique.
Ibid., 1930, 104: 905-7.—Gladstone, S. A. Cardiac output and
related functions under basal and postprandial conditions; a
clinical study.  Arch. Int. M., 1935, 55: 533-46.—Herrick, J. F.,
Essex, H. E. [et al.]  The effect of digestion on the  blood flow
in certain blood vessels of  the dog.  Am. J. Physiol., 1934, 108:
621-8.—Hou, H. C.  The influence of lymphocytes on peptic
digestion.  Proc. Soc. Exp. Biol., N. Y.,  1925-26,  23: 671.—
Kaltstein, O., & Mosonyi, J.  [Changes in concentration  of
chlorides in blood during digestion]  Orv. hetil., 1926, 70:  947-
9.—Kestner, O., &  Schliins,  O.   Verdauung, Blutreaktion,
Atmung.  Zschr. Biol.,  1922, 77: 161-4.—Kochnev, N.  Blut-
zuckerverteilung zwischen Formelementen und  Plasma ver-
schiedener   Gefassgebiete wahrend   der  Verdauungsperiode
(nach Versuchen an angiostomierten Hunden)  Zschr. ges. exp. 
DIGESTION
403
DIGESTION
 Med., 1931, 75: 654-7.—Koskowski, W.  Les proprietes dyna-
 miques du sang au cours de la digestion et leurs changements
 dans differentes conditions experimentales.  J. physiol.  path.
 gen., Par., 1933, 31: 697-712.  ------&  Kubikowski. P.  Les
 proprietes dynamiques du sang au cours  de la digestions.   C.
 rend.  Soc. biol., 1929,  100:  1240;  1932,  109:  1032;  1034 —
 Loeper, M., & Michaux, L. Les leucopedeses viscerales etagees
 au cours de la digestion.   Presse  med.,  1930,  38:  994-7.—
 Martinson, E. E., & Salaskina, S.  [Changes in the contents of
 inorganic bases in the blood and urine in dogs during the func-
 tioning of the  digestive  glands]   Arkh. biol. nauk, 1929,  29:
 503-20.—Morgulis, S., Edwards,  A. C. [et al.]  Blood changes
 during digestion with special reference to urea formation.  J.
 Biol.  Chem., 1925, 66:  353-65.—Nekhoroshev,  N.  P.  Die
 Beziehungen von Atmung und Blutdruck zu der  periodischen
 Tatigkeit des Verdauungskanals von Hunden und Katzen  im
 chronischen und akuten  Experiment.  Zschr. ges. exp. Med.,
 1929,  64: 553-7.—Onohara, K.   Ueber den Blutchemismus
 wahrend der Tatigkeit der Verdauungsdriisen. Biochem. Zschr.
 1924,  154: 263-77.—Rizzo, J., & Pierini, E. A.  La eritropenia
 digestiva expresi6n de  factor mecdnico.   Prensa med. argent.,
 1933-34,  20: 2635-43.—Scala, G.   La funzione endocrina della
 milza e della  mucosa gastroenterica durante la digestione.
 Gazz. internaz.  med. chir., 1923, 28: 112; 125.—Solarino,  G.
 Sull'eritropenia digestiva (a proposito di una nota di L. Simoes
 Raposo e Fevereiro) Boll. Soc. ital. biol.  sper., 1932, 7: 313-6.

 ---  Experiments.
    Boldyreff, W. N.  Surgical method  in the physiology of
 digestion; description  of  the  most important operations  on
 digestive system (and of some  operations  on other organs)
 Erg. Physiol., 1925, 24: 399-444—Flinn, F. B.  The effect of
 diluting the salivary and gastric  juices on digestion of carbo-
 hydrates  and proteins.  Arch. Ther., N. Y., 1926,  5: 387-91 —
 Hartman, A. F., & Elman, R.  The effects of loss of gastric and
 pancreatic secretions and the  methods for restoration of nor-
 mal conditions in the body. J. Exp. M.,  1929, 50: 387-405 —
 Herman, H., Morin, G. [et al.]  Les regulations peripheriques
 chez le chien sans moelle; fonctions digestives. Arch, internat.
 physiol., 1937, 45: 461-83.—Roncato, A.  Le digestioni in vitro
 combinate peptotriptiche.  Boll. Soc. ital. biol. sper.,  1928, 3:
 558-61.—Steudel,  H.   Vergleichende Untersuchungen iiber
 natiirliche und  kiinstliche Verdauung.   Deut. med.  Wschr.,
 1936,  62: 464.

 ---  History of research.
    History of the  physiology of  digestion  and  metabolism.
 Bull. Inst. Hist. M., Bait., 1935, 3: 659-66, pl.—Panebaker, G.
 Historical notes on digestion.  Med. Life, 1925, 32: 171-80.—
 Walawski, J.   [Pavlov's  achievements  in the physiology  of
 digestion]  Warsz. czas. lek., 1936, 13: 391-3.

 ---  Mechanism.

    See also Appetite.
    Alvarez, W. C.  The mechanics of  digestion.   J. Am. Diet.
 Ass., 1929-30, 5: 180-3.—Barclay, A. E.  The practical impor-
 tance  of mechanics  in  digestion.   Am. J. Roentg., 1938, 40:
 325-34.—Ferguson, J. H.  The central nervous system in rela-
 tion to the digestive functions.  Proc. Soc. Exp.  Biol., N. Y.,
 1932,  30: 328-30.—Forssell, G.   Die Aufgabe der autonomen
 Schleimhautbewegungen bei der Verdauung.  Fortsch. Ront-
 genstrahl., 1938, 57: 331-53.—Goutman, R.  Pavlov's contribu-
 tion on the importance of appetite in normal digestion. Arch.
 Ther., N. Y., 1926, 5: 395-9.—Heupke, W. Ueber mechanische
 Zerkleinerung der Speisen im Verdauungskanal des Menschen.
 Deut.  Arch. klin.  Med., 1929,   164: 243-8.—Heyer, G.  R.
 Psychische Einflusse auf den Verdauungsablauf beim Menschen.
 Verh.  Deut. Ges. inn. Med., 1923, 35. Kongr., 87.—Ivy, A.  C.
 The mechanisms of normal digestion and their  significance.
 West Virginia M. J.,  1928, 24: 209-11.—Kestner, O. Nahrung,
 Darmentwicklung und Ausnutzung. Arch. ges. Physiol., 1932,
 230: 206-14.—Krzywanek, F. W.  Vergleichende Untersuchun-
 gen iiber die Mechanik der Verdauung; Einleitung; Untersu-
 chungen am  Hund.  Ibid., 1926-27, 215: 481-518—----
 Vergleichende Untersuchungen iiber die Mechanik der Ver-
 dauung; rontgenologische Studien am omnivoren Nager (Ratte)
 Arch. wiss. prakt. Tierh.,  1926-27. 55: 523-56.—Magee, H. E.,
 & Sen, K. C. The influence of calcium on the rate of diffusion
 of  sugars  through surviving  intestine.   Biochem. J., Lond.,
 1931, 25: 643-6.—Mangod, E.  Veranderungen der Verdauungs-
 mechanik  durch korperliche Bewegung.  Sunti Congr. internaz.
 fisiol.,  1932,  14. Congr.,  170.—Necheles, H., &  Lim, R. K.
 S.  Isolation  of the gastric and pancreatic secretary excitants
 from the circulation  by vivi-dialysis.  Chin.  J. Physiol., 1928,
 2: 415-34.—Nekhoroshev,  N.  P.  Periodische Tatigkeit des
 Verdauungskanals und enterale Substanzeneinfuhrung. Zschr.
 ges. exp. Med.,  1929, 66: 053-70.—Okada, S.  On the mecha-
 nism of digestive function.  Sunti Congr. internaz. fisiol., 1932,
 14. Congr., 196.  Also  Nagoya J. M. Sc, 1933,  7: 91-166.—
 Steudel. H.  Neue Untersuchungen uber die Vorganse  wahrend
 der Verdauung.  Med.  Klin., Berl., 1937,  33: 293-5 —White,
 A. M.   Nervous mechanism  of digestion.   J. Oklahoma  M.
 Ass., 1926, 19: 98-101.

 ---   parenteral.
   Hoeppli, R.   Experimental study on  extra-intestinal  di-
 gestion with the larva of Cybister japonicus Sharp  and the
jumping spider Attus niveosignatus Simon. Chin.  M.  J., ly^o.
Suppl. 2, 495-501, 2 pl.—Lengerken, H. von. Extraintestinale
Verdauung.  Biol.  Zbl.,  1924,  44:  273-95.—Rothacker,  A.
Ueber den neuesten Stand der biochemischen Methoden zum
Nachweis  parenteraler  Verdauungsvorgange.   Ere.  Hye.
Bakt., 1914, 1:423-59.

----  Pharmacology.

   Brockhatjs,  H.   *R6ntgenologische  Studien
iiber die Physiologie der Verdauung des Hundes
und deren veranderten Ablauf bei der Einwirkung
von  Istizin  und   Atropin    [Bonn.]    14p.   8?
Hamb., 1915.
   Henrichs,   R.     *R6ntgenologische  Studien
iiber die physiologische  Verdauung  beim Ka-
ninchen  und  beim Hund,  sowie  iiber die Ein-
wirkung des  Resaldols  auf  den   Magen-Darm-
Kanal des Hundes.  44p.   8?  Bonn, 1916.
   Berend, N.   Die  Wirkung  einiger  Inkrete auf die Dehy-
drierung der Fette im  Darm.   Biochem.  Zschr., 1932, 252:
366.—Smorodinzew,  J.  A.,  & Riabouschinsky,  N.  P.  Zur
Frage des  Einflusses  von Arsen- und Antimonverbindungen
auf  die fermentativen  Funktionen des Organismus;  andert
sich die Wasserstoffzahl des Milieus wahrend der Verdauung
des  Caseins durch  Pepsin in  Anwesenheit  von Arsen- und
Antimonverbindungen?  Ibid.,  1926, 168: 73-6.—Zelinger,  V.
Ueber den Einfluss der Kristallose,  des Saccharins und des
Parasaccharins auf die Pepsin-  und  die  Trypsinverdauung.
Fermentforschung, 1923-24, 7:  301-6.

----  Physiology.

   Carlson, A. J.   Some practical aspects of the
physiology  of digestion.   18p.  4?  [Wash.,  1920]
   De Filippi,  P.  La cellula enterocromaffine  e  la cellula  di
Paneth in  varie condizioni di  dieta (ricerche sperimentali  su
ratti  albini)   Boll. Soc. med.  chir.,  Pavia,  1929, n. ser.,  4:
491-7.—Dukes, H. H.   Recent advances in the physiology of
digestion.  J. Am. Vet.  M. Ass., 1931, 78: 235-9. Also Rep.
N. York State Vet. Coll., 1934-35, 83-9.—Fuld, E.   Physio-
logie der  Magen-  und Darmverdauung.   In  Spec  Path.
Ther. inn. Krankh., Berl.,  1921, 5: Teil 1, 225-81.—Krimberg,
R.  Zur Frage nach der  Bedeutung der Muskelhormone im
Sekretionsprozesse der Verdauungsdriisen.  Biochem.  Zschr.,
1925, 157:  187-200.—Mansfeld, G.  Ueber die Anpassung der
Verdauung an die Nahrung.   Deut.  med. Wschr., 1928, 54:
1504.—Monteuuis.   Les harmonies digestives  dans  l'alimen-
tation naturelle.  Rev.  mal. nutrit., Par.,  1911, 9: 210-21.—
Never,  H.  E.   Speiseregime  und  Sekretionstatigkeit der
Verdauungsorgane.   Arch. ges. Physiol.,  1930,  225: 51-5.—
Okada, S.  Ueber  die  Physiologie und  die Pathologie der
Verdauungsfunktionen.  Jap. J. M. Sc, 1933-34, 9: Int. Med.,
7-44.—Schlottke, E.   Biologische, physiologische  und his-
tologische Untersuchungen iiber  die Verdauung von  Limulus.
Zschr. vergl. Physiol., 1935, 22: 359-413.

----  in animals.

   See also Rumination.
   Abbott, R. L. Contributions to the physiology of  digestion
in the Australian roach,  Periplaneta australasiae Fab.  J. Exp.
Zool.,  1926, 44: 219749, 2 pl.—Beauvaiet, H.  Etude de  la
digestion chez les poissons sans estomac.  C. rend. Soc. biol.,
1933, 112:  640.—Bergman, H.  D.  Physiology of digestion  in
herbivora.  In Rep. Vet. M. Iowa Coll. Agr. &  Mech. Arts,
1917, 2: 169-96.—Berrill, N. J.   Digestion in ascidians and the
influence of temperature.   Brit. J. Exp.  Biol.,  1928-29,  6:
275-92.—Bodansky, M.   Comparative studies  of digestion;
further  observations  on digestion  in  coelenterates.   Am.  J.
Physiol., 1923-24, 67: 547-50.—Canegallo, M. A.  I  leucociti,
l'intestino e le branchie nell'alimentazione  delle  Unio. Riv.
biol., 1924, 6: 614-34, pl.—Cosmovjci, N. L.  Les phenomenes
mecaniques de la digestion chez les infusoires; qu'est-ce qu'une
vacuole digestive et que faut-il entendre par cette expression?
C. rend. Soc. biol., 1931, 106: 745-9— Dukes, H. H.   Recent
advances in the  physiology of  digestion;  introduction; the
mouth.  J. Am. Vet. M. Ass., 1930,  77: 225-8.—Gabriel,  F.
Beitrage zur Physiologie der Verdauung.  Arch. ges.  Physiol.,
1924, 202: 488-90, 1926, 213: [Berichtigung] 814.—Groebbels,
F   Die  Verdauung  bei der Hausgans, untersucht  mit der
Methode der  Dauerkanule.   Ibid.,  1930,  224: 687-701.—
Kaplan, H.  Beitriige  zur  Physiologie der Verdauung.  Ibid.,
1926, 213:  592-4.—Kelley, E. G.  The intracellular  digestion
of thymus nucleoprotein in triclad flatworms.  Physiol. Zool.,
1931, 4: 515-41, 2 pl.—Koshtoiants, K. S.  [Biology of nutrition
and  types  of  digestion  (blood-sucking types in particular)]
Priroda, Leningr., 1937,  26: 37-41.—Krzywanek, F. W. Ver-
gleichende Untersuchungen iiber die Mechanik der Verdauung;
vergleichende  Schlussbetrachtungen iiber  die  mechanischen
Verhaltnisse der Verdauung bei den untersuchten Carni-, Omni-
und Herbivoren. Arch.  wiss. prakt. Tierh., 1927, 56: 57-61.—
Lenkeit, W. Neuere Ergebnisse der vergleichenden Physiologie
der Verdauung der Siiugetiere.   Erg. Physiol., 1933,  35: 573-
631.—Mangold, E.  Ueber Kohlehydrat- und Eiweissverdauung
bei Tauben und Hiihnern,  und iiber das  Eindringen  von Ver-
dauungsfermenten durch die pflanzliche Zellmembran. Bio- 
DIGESTION
404
DIGESTIVE  GLANDS
chem. Zschr., 1925, 156: 3-14.
Die mechanischen und
chemischen Verdauungsvorgange bei den Wiederkauern.  Med.
Klin., Berl., 1932, 28: 1336.—Martinson, E. E., & Salaskina, S.
Ueber die Veranderung des Gehaltes an anorganischen Basen im
Blut und Harn bei Hunden wahrend der Tatigkeit der Verdau-
ungsdriisen.   Biochem.  Zschr., 1929-30,  216:  109-23 —
Messerle, N.  Die  Ausnutzung der  Cellulose im Tierdarm
bei  oraler Zufuhr eines  cellulosespaltenden  Enzympraparates.
Ibid., 1926, 172: 31-3.—Montalenti, G.  Gli enzimi digerenti
e I'assorbimento  delle  sostanze solubili  nell'intestino  delle
Termiti.   Arch, zool., Tor.,  1931-32, 16: 859.—Mouchet, S.
Contribution  a I'etude  de la digestion chez  les Gnathiidae.
Bull. Soc. zool. France, 1928, 53: 442-52.—Piatnitzky, N. P., &
Alekseev, S. G.  [Digestion in frogs]  J. eksp.  biol.,  1930, 14:
74-6.—Radeff, T. Ueber die Rohfaserverdauung beim Huhn
und  die  hierbei dem Blinddarm  zukommende Bedeutung.
Biochem.  Zschr., 1928,  193:  192-6.—Remane, A.  Intra-
zellulare Verdauung bei Radertieren.   Zschr. vergl. Physiol.,
1929-30,  11:  146-54.—Schlottke, E.  Darm und Verdauung
bei  Pantopoden.   Zschr. mikr.  anat. Forsch.,  1933,  32:  633-
58.—Sisson,  S.   Digestive  mechanics.  North Am.  Vet.,
1923, 4: 353;  406.—Stremnitzer, L.   Beitrage zur Physiologie
der  Verdauung.   Arch. ges.  Physiol., 1926,  213:  587-91.—
Tcheou Tai  Chuin.  La digestion chez le scyphistome  de
Chrysaora.  C. rend. Soc. biol., 1929,  102:  520-2.   —----
Les phenomenes  cytologiques au cours de la digestion intra-
cellulaire chez le scyphistome  de Chrysaora.   Ibid., 557.—
Teller, H.  Beitrage zur Physiologie der Verdauung;  iiber die
Kropfverdauung  des Haushuhnes.  Fermentforschung,  1923-
24,  7: 254-69.—Timofeev,  N. V., Bukreeva, E. I., &  Gorshe-
nina, K.  M.  [Material for comparative physiology of diges-
tion]  J.  Physiol. USSR, 1936, 21:  563-73.—Wereninow, A.,
Winogradoff,  M. [et al.]   Die Einwirkung der Infusorien auf
die  Verdauung der Wiederkauer.  Biochem. Zschr., 1930, 226:
387-94.—Wigglesworth, V. B.   Digestion in the cockroach;
the  digestion  of carbohydrates.   Biochem. J., Lond.,  1927, 21:
791; 797.—Yonge, C. M.   Studies on the comparative physi-
ology of digestion; secretion, digestion, and assimilation in the
gut of Ciona intestinalis.  Brit. J. Exp. Biol.,  1924-25,  2:
373-88.  ------  On some  aspects  of digestion  in ciliary
feeding animals.   J. Marine  Biol. Ass., Plymouth, 1935, 20:
341-6.

----   in plants.

  See Plant, Physiology.


DIGESTIVE apparatus.

  See Digestive system.


DIGESTIVE glands [including juices]

  See  also Digestion;  Digestive  system;   also
names  of  digestive enzymes,  glands and juices
as  Amylase;   Bile;  Duodenum, Glands;  Liver;
Pancreas;  Parotis; Saliva; Salivary glands, &c.
   Evans,  J.  W.   New treatise on  assimilation
and   digestion,  showing   the  different   solvent
juices  and fluids,  their origin  and their  uses  in
the human system, the glands  form  which  they
are secreted,   and  their  relation  to  each  other.
112p.   12?  Quincy,  Til., 1878.
  BoldyreflT, W. N.  Gastric and intestinal mucus—its proper-
ties  and  physiological importance.   Am. J.  Physiol., 1935,
113: 13.—Bowen, R. H.  Studies on the Golgi  apparatus in
gland-cells;  glands  associated  with  the  alimentary  tract.
Q. J. Micr. Sc, Lond., 1926, 70: 75-112, 6 pl.—Kim, M.  S., &
Ivy, A. C.  The gastric secretagogic value of various digestive
secretions.  Am.  J. Physiol.,  1936, 115:  386-8.—Preto,  V.
Contributo alia conoscenza dello sviluppo e della isto-fisiologia
delle ghiandole della regione gastro-duodenale.  Monit.  zool.
ital., 1937, 47: suppl, 24-8.  Also Verh. Anat.  Ges.,  1937, 44:
13.—Shirai, I. Experimentelle Studien  uber die  Morphologie
der  Verdauungsdriisen;  Golgischer  Binnenapparat.   Tr. Soc
path,  jap.,  1933, 23:  354-6.—Tschassownikow,  N.   Zur
Frage uber die Struktur der Brunner'schen und Pylorusdriisen
und ihre  Beziehung zu einander.  Anat. Anz.,  1926, 61: 417-
31.—Zagami,  V.  Sul potere amilolitico del secreto pancreatico
e intestinale del cane in rapporto alia natura dell'amido.  Arch.
fisiol., Fir., 1925, 23: 355-64.

----   Chemistry and examination.
  Archangelsky,  V.   [Concentration  of hydrogen  ions  in
certain juices of the gastro-intestinal tract]  Arkh. biol nauk
1924, 24: 163-8.—Goodfriend, J., Chain, E., & Florey, H. w!
A reticulocytogenic  agent  for guinea-pigs present  in certain
gastro-intestinal secretions.  Q. J. Exp. Physiol.,  Lond  1938-
39,  28: 115-35.—Rehfuss, M. E.  Value of laboratory tests in
diseases of the liver and the pancreas.   Progr  Med  Phila
192.3' 4l * »3r7,— Pona' P-  & Kleinmann, H.  Ueber Nephelo-
metrische Methoden zur Bestimmung von Trypsin und Pepsin
im Magen- und Darmsaft nebst Beobachtungen uber Stabilitat
des   Trypsins   Klin.  Wschr.,  1927,  6: 1174-7.—Timofeev,
«.  w.  .Le reflexe de fermeture du pylore, comme  methode
clinique d'exploration fonctionnelle du pancreas et  du foie.
Acta med. scand.,  1928,  69:  309-24.—Venables,  J.  F., &
Knott,  F. A.  The investigation of the duodenal contents and
bile in  man.  Guy's Hosp. Hep., Lond., 1924,  74: 245-55.—
Wilhelmj, C. M., Henrich. L. C. [et al.]  The origin and signif-
icance of neutral chloride in the secretions of the stomach and
duodenum.  Am. J. Physiol., 1935, 112: 15; 113: 137.


----   Diseases.
   Bonorino Udaondo, C, & Recalde Ctjestas,
J.  C.   *Sobre  las aquilias gastro-pancreaticas
18p.   8?   B. Air., 1915.
   Fischer, W.,  & Gerlach,  W.   Verdauungs-
driisen.   Teil  II:   Kopfspeicheldriisen,   Bauch-
speicheldrtise, Gallenblase und Gallenwege.  950p.
8?   Berl.,  1929.
   Amadon, P. D. Agenesis of the gall bladder associated with
pancreatitis; report  of a case.  Am. J.  Surg., 1933, 19: 263-
67.   Also repr.—Kaufmann, J.  The role of spasticity in dis-
eases of the digestive tract (case of visceral tetany, causing
acute cholangitis and  pancreatitis)  Tr.  Am.  Gastroenter.
Ass., 1922, 25: 49-65.—Oschinsky, B.   Ueber die Substitu-
tionstherapie  bei  fermentativer  Insuffizienz.  Ther. Gegen-
wart, 1931, 72: 448-51.—Schindler, R.  Substitutionstherapie
bei   Sekretionsstorungen  im  Magen-Darm-Kanal.   Miinch.
med. Wschr.,  1929, 76: 993.—Schmidt, C. R., & Fogelson, S. J.
The effect of physiologic hypersecretion on the gastro-duodenal
mucosa; an experimental study in the dog.  Am. J. Physiol.,
1937, 120: 87-90.—Strauss, H.   Ueber  die operative Indika-
tionsstellung  bei  Erkrankungen  der  Gallenblase  und des
Pankreas vom  Standpunkt  des  Internisten.  Zschr.  arztl.
Fortbild., 1930, 28:  137-44.—Surmont, J.  Radiotherapie des
glandes  salivaires, des glandes de l'estomac  et du  pancreas.
Rev. actin., Par., 1932, 8: 361.

----   Pharmacology.
   Eidinova,  M.  L.  [Effect  of  combined basic alimentary
substances  (containing mainly  proteins and hydrocarbons)
on the gastric and  pancreatic secretions]  Arkh. biol.  nauk,
1934, 34: 113-23.—Koskowski, W.  [Secretory stimulants  of
the stomach  and the intestines]   Polska gaz. lek., 1927,  6:
818-20.  Also C. rend. Soc. biol.,  1927, 97: 926-30.—McClure,
C. W., Huntsinger,  M. E.,  & Fernald,  A. T.  Effects of ad-
ministration of pure foodstuffs and inorganic substances on
external secretory activities of the liver, pancreas and stomach.
Am. J. Physiol, 1934, 107: 94-112.—Muller, E. F., & Holscher,
R.  Ueber die Wirkung der ausseren Anwendung von Warme
und  Kalte auf die Sekretionstatigkeit der Verdauungsorgane.
Deut. med. Wschr., 1929,  55:  990-4— Stewart,  C. E.,  &
Boldyreff, W. N.  Effet de  la diathermie sur les secretions
gastrique et intestinale.  C.  rend. Soc. biol., 1926, 95: 1227.—
Zipalov, V. D.  [Influence  of Caucasus  mineral  waters on
secretion of digestive glands]  Vrach. delo, 1926, 9: 2033-44.

----   Physiology.
   Pavlov, I. P.   Lektsii o rabote glavnykh pish-
chevaritelnykh zhelez   [Lectures on the function
of the principal digestive glands]   3. ed.  220p.
8?   Leningr.,  1924.
   Bogendorfer, L. Beziehungen zwischen Magensaftsekretion
und Dunndarm.   Arch. Verdauungskr.,  1926, 39: 99-107.—
Copher, G. H., & Kodama, S. The regulation of the flow of bile
and pancreatic juice into the duodenum.  Arch. Int. M., 1926,
38: 647-53.—Egolinsky, I. A. [Excretory function of the glands
of the digestive tract]  J. Physiol.  U. S. S. R., 1936, 20: 709-
18.—Gutierrez Arrese.  El mecanismo nervioso de la secreci6n
gastrica e intestinal.  Arch, med., Madr., 1927, 26: 2667-76.—
Ivy, A. C.  Recent advances in the physiology of gastric and
pancreatic  secretion.    Northwest  M.,  1926,  25:  589-92.—
Soula, C, Ducuing, J., Bugnard, L. [et al.] Equilibre glycemi-
que et  travail secretoire des glandes  digestives.  Sunti Congr.
internaz. fisiol., 1932,  14. Congr., 230.

----  in animals.

   Boldyreff, E. B. A study of the digestive secretion of Sar-
racenia purpurea.  Papers  Michigan Acad.  Sc.  (1928)  1929,
9: 55-64, pl.—Clara,  M.  Ueber das Vorkommen von Paneth-
schen  Kornerzellen in  den Darmeigendriisen des  Schweines
(Sus scrofa dom.)  Zschr. mikr. anat. Forsch., 1933, 32: 506-
20.—Dulzetto, F.  A proposito di una comunicazione di Broussy
sulla istologia ed istofisiologia dell'apparato gastrico dei Grani-
vori; ricerche sulla distribuzione e sulla funzione delle ghiandole
del gozzo,  del Colombo e  del polio.  Arch, biol., Par.,  1938,
49: 369-96.—Fedele, M.  Sulle strutture e funzioni dei ciechi
epatopancreatici   nei  molluschi  opistobranchi.   Boll.  Soc.
biol. sper.,  1926, 1: 484-8.—Friedman, M. H. F.  Oesophageal
and gastric secretion in the frog.  J. Cellul.  Physiol., 1937, 10:
37-50.—Groebbels, F.  Beitrage zur histologischen Physiologie
der Verdauungsdriisen; Untersuchungen iiber die histologische
Physiologie  der   Magenschleimhaut  einiger  Saugetiere  und
Vogel.  Zschr. Biol.,  1924, 80: 1-22.—Jungherr, E.  Beitrage
zur Physiologie  der  Verdauung;  das  Flotzmauldriisensekret
beim Rind.  Fermentforschung, 1923-24, 7: 270-81.—Lamber- 
DIGESTIVE  GLANDS                      405                     DIGESTIVE SYSTEM
tini, G.  Aspetti strutturali  ed  evoluzioni metamorfiche  del
manicotto glandulare di Rana esculenta. Boll. Soc. ital. biol.
sper  1929, 4: 170-4.—Machan,  B.  Ueber Oesophagusdriisen
und Magenhauptdriisen einheimischer Anuren.   Zschr. mikr.
anat. Forsoh., 1935, 37: 344-72.—Nagele, V.  Ueber Pylorus-
und Duodenaldrusen bei Insektivoren.  Anat. Anz., 1929-30,
68-  181-95.—Patrick, D.  M.  An experimental study of  the
cells of tlie hepatopancreas of Ligia.  Brit. J. Exp. Biol., 1926-
27 4* 27-37, pl.—Preto, V.  Per la migliore conoscenza della
natura delle ghiandole piloriche e duodenali; osservazioni sulla
istogenesi della regione gastro-duodenale nel ratto.  Arch. ital.
anat., 1938, 40: 215-50, 5 pl.


DIGESTIVE  organs.

  See Digestive system.


DIGESTIVE  system.

  For all subdivisions see also  Abdomen; Diges-
tive glands;  Digestive  tract;  Viscera.

   Bargmann, W., Heiss,  R.  [et al.]   Verdau-
ungsapparat.   3. T.:   Zahne,  Darm,  Atmungs-
apparat.  908p.   8?   Berl., 1936.
   Evrard, H. L.  *Les arteres du duodenum et
du pancreas.  95p.  8?  Par., 1932.
   Pfuhl, W., & Plenk, H.   Verdauungsapparat.
2  Teil: Magen,  Leber, Gallenwege.   489p.    8?

Berl., 1932.
   Fuld, E.  Rundschau; Verdauungsorgane.  Jahrkurs. arztl.
Fortbild., 1924, 15: H. 3, 18-38.—Lauwers.  Contribution a
I'etude de la segmentologie de l'appareil digestif.  Bull. Acad.
med. Belgique,  1923, 5. ser.,  3: 183-203, pl.  [Rapp.] 164.—
Lepehne, G. Verdauungsorgane. Deut. med. Wschr., 1924, 50:
720-2.—Suda, G.   Ueber die reflektorischen  Beziehungen
zwischen Nase und Verdauungsorganen. Arch. Verdauungskr.,
1932-24,  32: 13-20.—Watanabe,  T.  Zytologische Untersu-
chungen  iiber  die  Epithelien der  menschlichen Verdauungs-
organe.  Fukuoka acta med., 1932, 25: 173.—Yague y Espinosa,
J. L.  Notas practicas del aparato digestivo.  Siglo med., 1931,
87: 615.

---   Abnormities.

   Anders, H. E.  Die  Missbildungen des Darm-
kanals und der Verdauungsdriisen, einschliesslich
der Kloakenmissbildungen.   p.376-482. 8?  Jena,

 1928.
   In Morph. Missbildungen (E. Schwalbe) Jena,  1928, 3:
Abt. 3.
   Aguirre, E.  Malformaciones congenitas del aparato diges-
tivo en el reci£n nacido. Cr6n. med., Lima, 1934, 51: 383-91.—
Cole, W. H.  Congenital malformations of the intestinal tract
and bile ducts in infancy and in childhood.  Arch. Surg., 1931,
23: 820-47.—Feyrter, F.  Ueber angeborene heterotope knotige
Gewebswucherungen  des menschlichen Magens und Darmes
(Nebenpankreas,  rudimentares Nebenpankreas,  angeborene
heterotope Epithelwucherungen) ein Beitrag zur Geschwulst-
lehre. Zschr. mikr. anat. Forsch.. 1931,  27: 519-81.— Guti6rrez,
A.  Anomalfa duodenopancreatica;  su interpretaciOn.  Sem.
med., B.  Air., 1922, 29: 409-15. ------  Anomalfa de la tor-
si6n del intestino medio; hipoplasia del  pancreas. Bol. Soc cir.
B.  Aires, 1933, 17: 1158-71.—Niosi, G. S.  Atresie multiple
congenite del duodeno e del digiuno associate ad assenza della
cistifellea e ad ipoplasia d'alto grado del pancreas.  Pathologica,
Genova, 1936, 28: 414-25.—Tedeschi, C.  Eterotopie di epitelio
pavimentoso nell'apparato digerente. Arch. sc. med., I or., 1931,
55: 263-77.

---   Bacteriology.
   Lu Ti Huan.  Resistance  of contagious bacilli of digestive
organs against cold weather.  J. Orient. M.,  Dairen, 1930  13:
40— Saenz, A.   Sur la permeabilite de la muqueuse digestive
du  cobaye aux bacilles tuberculeux virulents et aus; bacilles-
vaccins BCG.   Ann. Inst. Pasteur, Par  1930,  44: 437-49 —
Soresi. A. L.  The secondary role played by microorganisms in
the causation of inflammatory conditions of the digestive organs.
Am. J. Surg., 1927, n. ser., 2: 443-8.  Also repr.—Virgilio. F.
Studio della flora batterica dello stomaco, del duodeno e  delle
vie biliari in malattie  chirurgiche di questi organi.  Arch. ital.
chir., 1924, 9: 393-418.

---   Cancer.

   De Vecchi,  B.  Dati e  rilievi statistici sulla
frequenza,   localizzazione   e  distribuzione   del
carcinoma particolarmente  per quello sUll appa-

rato digerente.    31p.   8?  Pal.,  1925.
  Dijkstra. O. H.  [Simultaneous cancer of the rectumt and can-
cer of the gall-bladder] Ned. tschr. geneesk., 1926,70: pt 2  270
3, pl.-Finucci. V.  Carcinoma epatocellulare con metastasiduo-
denale e produzione di un adenocarcinoma diripomtesrinatene
luogo della metastasi.  Cancro, Tor., 1931, 2:333-8, pl.  Uaiiari
Mon£s, F.  Sffilisy cancer en aparato digestivo. Dfa med., B. Air.,
1933-34, 6: 669.—Groot, J. de, Sr.  [Statistics on cancer of the
digestive organs] Geneesk. gids, 1932, 10: 649-52.—Hillemand,
P., Garcfa-Calderon, J., & Gaube, R.  Le diagnostic precoce des
cancers digestifs.  Monde  m6d., 1937, 47:  1009-24.—Le Noir,
P., Mathieu de Fossey, A., & Goiffon, R.  L'epreuve de l'hyper-
glycemie provoquee peut-elle  aider  au  diagnostic du cancer
digestif? Presse med., 1927, 35: 609.—Moutier, F., Lamy, L.,
& Rachet, J. L'autosero- et l'autohemotherapie dans les cancers
digestifs.   Arch. mal. app. digest., Par., 1923, 13: 800-10.—
Patino Mayer, C.  Diagnostico de cancer  de estomago y aparato
digestivo.  Bol. Inst. med. exp. cancer, B. Air., 1934, 11: ^SO-
SO?.—Roffo, A. H.  Bildung von Geschwiiren und bosartigen
Geschwulsten im Verdauungsapparat durch Einfiihrung von
Nahrung mit bestrahltem Cholesterin.  Ibid., 1937, 14: 665-
72.—Strauss, H.  Friihzeitige Diagnose der Karzinome des
Verdauungsapparates.  Berl. Klin., 1930, 37: 1-36.—Surmont,
H.  Sur le diagnostic precoce des cancers de l'appareil digestif.
Bull.  Acad, med., Par., 1924, 3. ser.,  92:  1124-7.----—
Considerations statistiques sur les cancers de l'appareil digestif.
Ibid., 1128-35.—Wolff, G.  Das  Carcinom  des Verdauungs-
apparates  im Jugendalter.   Zschr. Krebsforsch., 1932-33, 38:
409-49.—Young, J. S.  Pre-cancerous lesions of the digestive
organs.  Ulster M. J.,  1935, 4: 215-22, 8 pl.

----  Diseases.

   See  also  Diarrhea; Dyspepsia;  Feces;  Peri-
visceritis;  also names of specific diseases.
   Abrahams, A.   Diseases and disorders  of the
digestive organs.   llOp.  16?   Lond.,  1932.
   Archivio italiano delle malattie dell'ap-
PARATO  DIGERENTE.   Bologna, V.l, 1931-
   Bassler,  A.   Diseases  of the intestines,  in-
cluding  the  liver,  gall-bladder,  pancreas  and
lower alimentary tract.  3. ed.   905p.  8?  Phila.,
 1928.
   Bergmann, G.  von,  Gigon, A.  [et al.]  Er-
krankungen   der   Verdauungsorgane.   2.  Aufl.
2v.   1051p.; 723p.   4?   Berl.,  1926.
   Chabrol, E.,  &  Bari£ty,  M.   Maladies de
 l'appareil digestif.  663p.  8?   Par.,  1930.
   GarcIa del  Real, E.  Tratado de patologfa
 medica.   Tomo  6:   Enfermedades del  aparato
 digestivo.   1028p.   8?   Madr., 1919.
   Henning, N.  Die Verdauung, Resorption und
 Ernahrung.   p.211-87.   8?   Jena, 1935.
   In Lehrb. spez. path. Physiol. (Becher,  Bohnenkamp) Jena,
 1935.
   Kantor, J. L.   Synopsis of digestive diseases.
 302p.    8?   S. Louis,  1937.
   Kohn,  L.  W.   Practical  treatise on  diseases
 of the digestive system.  2v.  1125p.  8?   Phila.,
 1930.
   Labbe, M., & Vitry, G.  Precis de pathologie
 medicale.     Tome   5:  Maladies  de  l'appareil
 digestif et de la nutrition.  788p.   8?  Par., 1922.
 Also  3. ed.   1208p.   1934.
   Pevzner, M. I.  Diagnostika i terapia boleznei
 zheludochnovo trakta  i boleznei obmena vesh-
 chestv  [Diagnosis and treatment of diseases  of
 the intestinal tract and metabolism]  206p.  8?
 [Moskva] 1926.
   Revista   espanola  de  las  enfermedades
 del  aparato  digestivo  y de la  ntjtric16n.
 Madr.,  v.l,  1935-
    Wolff, W.  Die Krankheiten der Verdauungs-
 organe;  Diagnostik  und  Therapie.   268p.    8?
 Berl., 1932.
   Brown, T. R.  Digestive problems. Bull. N. York Acad. M.,
 1920, 2.  ser.,  5:  117.—Carrere, J.  Los desequilibrados ali-
 menticios del aparato digestivo.  Dia med.  urug., 1936-37, 4:
 g_12.—Dehler, O.  Klinische Demonstrationen zum Kapitel
 Verdauungski ankheiten.  Hippokrates, Stuttg., 1936, 7: 344-
 7__Delort M.  Quelques problSmes quotidiens de la pathologie
 digestive. ' J.  med. Paris,  1925, 44: 1003; 1926,  45: 587 —
 Garcia Diaz, F., & Garcia  Moran, J.   Nota estadfstico-clfnica
 de patologfa digestiva. Arch, med., Madr., 1931, 34: 1181-7.—
 Gehlen H.  Beitrag zur Kenntnis und Behandlung visceraler
 Organgefiissreflexe.  Klin. Wschr., 1934,  13: 730-^3— Geoghe-
 gan, J. On some minor digestive errors.  Practitioner, Lond.,
 1935  135-  800-12.—Hunt, T.  Diseases of the  alimentary
 system.  Ibid.,  1937, 139:  347-54.—Kletz,  N.  Functional
 digestive  disorders.  Lancet,  Lond., 1935, 1: 747.  Also Liver-
 pool Med. Chir. J., 1935, 43:  pt 2,  92-104.—Lepehne. G.
 Erkrankungen  der Verdauungsorgane.   Deut.  med.  Wschr., 
DIGESTIVE SYSTEM
406
DIGESTIVE SYSTEM
1923 49-1443-5.—Neff, F. C. Diseases of the digestive system.
In Clin.'Pediat., N. Y., 1930,  21:  365-71.—Rehfuss, M. E.
Diseases of the digestive tract and allied  organs, the hver,
pancreas and  peritoneum.  Progr. Med., Phila., 1923, 4:  17-
44  ------   The modern approach to digestive diseases.  J.
m! Soc. N. Jersey, 1927, 24: 614-8.—Schur, H. Erfahrungen
und Probleme aus dem Gebiete der funktionellen (nervosen)
Verdauungsstorugen.   Wien. klin.  Wschr.,  1924, 37:  1229-
34.—Schwab,   H.  Huitieme  session de  1'Association pour
I'etude des maladies du tube digestif  et de la nutrition (Amster-
dam,  12-14 septembre  1928)  Arch. mal. app. digest., Par.,
1928,18: 1134-41.—Solieri, S.  Sintoma patologica deH'addome
destr'o  (appendicite, ulcera piloro-duodenale,  colecistite) Poli-
clinico, 1925, 32: sez. prat., 1109-13.—Urbach, E.  Erkrankung
des Magen-Darmkanals einschliesslich der Gallenblase.  Wien.
med.  Wschr.,  1934, 84: 155.—Walters, W.   Lesions of  the
stomach, duodenum and gallbladder.  Proc. Interst. Postgrad.
M. Ass. N. America, 1932, 29-34.

----   Diseases:  Bibliography.
   Carnot, P., & Gaehlinger, H.  La pathologie digestive en
1923-1938. Paris  med., 1923, 47:  301-12—Carrie, P. A., &
Robert, P.  La pathologie digestive; 1933-38.   Monde med.,
1933,  43: 131-7.—Delacroix, M. J.  R.  Chronique de gastro-
hepato-enterologie. Arch. med. pharm.  mil., Par., 1935, 103:
693-718.—Faroy, G., Baumann, J., & Desoillej H.  La patho-
logie digestive.  Monde med., 1931,41: 130-65.—Godlewski.
Pathologie digestive.  Rev. med., Par., 1924, 41: 60; 126; 183.—
Lepehne, G.   Nuevas investigaciones acerca de los  dominios
de las enfermedades  de los 6rganos  digestivos.  Rev. m6d.
germ. iber. amer., 1931, 4: 353-9.—Loeper, M., & Binet, M. E.
La  pathologie digestive.  Monde med., 1925, 35: 98-116.—
Lortat-Jacob,  L.  Les maladies de la  digestion et de la nutrition
en  1922-1926.  Medecine, Par.,  1922-23, 4:  733; passim —
Moutier, F.,  & Brousse.  Les maladies  de l'appareil digestif
en 1923.  Rev. med. fr., 1924, 5: 231-43.—Norpoth, L.  Ueber
einige  neuere Arbeiten zur Physiologie und  Pathologie  der
Verdauungsorgane. Med. Klin., Berl., 1934,  30: 1242; passim.
------  Gesamtliteratur des  In-   und Auslandes.   Arch.
Verdauungskr., 1937, 62: 209-37.—Wolff,  W.  Einige neuere
Arbeiten uber Physiologie und Pathologie  der Verdauungs-
organe. Med. Klin., Berl., 1924, 20: 424; passim.

----  Diseases: Causes.

   Wimmer,  K.  *Cancroid  der Gallenblase und
des Pankreas.  34p.  8?    Munch.,  1933.
   Boas, I.  Verdauungskrankheiten im vorgeriickten Lebens-
alter.  Zschr. arztl. Fortbild., 1928,  25: 713-7.—Boland, F. K.
Peptic ulcer and diseases of the biliary  tract in the southern
Negro; the influence  of diet.  Tr.  Am.  Surg.  Ass., 1935, 53:
243-6.—Bonorino Udaondo, C.   La etiologfa sifilftica en  pat-
logfa digestiva; su frecuencia.   Prensa med. argent., 1932-33,
19: 781-8.—Bostock, J.  Digestion and mental  disease; an
analysis of 100 consecutive fractional test  meals with some
animal experiments.   Med.  J. Australia, 1926, 1:  510-7.-—
Cannon, W.  B.   Some modern extensions  of  Beaumont's
studies on Alexis St.  Martin; digestive disturbances  produced
by pain and emotional excitement.  J. Michigan M. Soc, 1933,
32:  307-16.—Cechetelli,  T.    Le   simpatie  interdigestive.
Policlinico, 1927, 34: sez. prat.,  926-30.—Culpin, M.  Tem-
perament and digestive disorders.  Brit. M. J., 1935, 2:102-6.—
Dillon, J.  Die Beziehungen zwischen Zwerchfellfunktion  und
Verdauungskrankheiten.  Arch.  Verdauungskr.,  1928,  42:
685-98.—Fiessinger,  N.   Les  troubles  digestifs  d'origine
dentaire.  Odontologie, Par., 1936, 74: 449-61.—Fleury, M. de.
Les troubles  digestifs  de  nature emotive.   Rev. gin.  clin.
ther., 1923, 737.—Gatewood, W.  E.  Syphilis of the digestive
organs. Am. J. M. Sc, 1925, 169:  253-60.—Hanse, A.   Ver-
dauungskrankheiten und Konstitution; ein Beitrag zur synthe-
tischen Leibseelebetrachtung.   Hippokrates, Stuttg.,  1936, 7:
565-70.—Hardy, T. L.  Dental disease and digestive disorder.
Birmingham  M. Rev., 1932, 7: 220.  ------  Defective diets
and digestive disorders.  Ibid.,  1938, 13: 39-54.—Incidence of
digestive disturbances in bus-drivers and conductors.   Lancet,
Lond., 1937,  2: 97.—Juriev, F.  [Diseases of digestive organs
in Ukrainian  railroad employees] Vrach. delo, 1928,  11:  140-
2.—Kaufmann, W.  Die chronische Verdauungs-Insuffizienz;
ihre Beziehungen zum asthenischen Korperbau; ihre Begutach-
tung  und  Behandlung.   Arch. Verdauungskr.,  1935,  57:
293-302.—Kenan,  G.  [General study of cancer of the biliary
tract, and a case of cancer of Vater's ampule]   Askeri sihhiye
mecmuasi, 1936, 65: 54-64.—Kobro, M. S.  [On the origin of
certain digestive  diseases]  Norsk  mag. laegevid.,  1938, 99:
859-72.—Lenarduzzi, G.  Errori evolutivi dell'ansa intestinale
e malattie dell'apparato digerente.   Riv. radiol.,  1931-32, 4:
54-80.—Lintz, W.  Digestive diseases and  the teeth.  Ann.
Int. M., 1930-31, 4: 1188-96.—McLester,  J.  S.  Emotional
instability as a frequent cause of digestive disorders.   South.
M. J., 1932, 25: 500-3.—Mauro, V.  La patologia dell'apparato
digerente nelle diverse categone dei lavoratori del commercio
dal punto di  vista professionale.  Fol. med., Nap.,  1938, 24:
604-26.—Modern  social conditions may cause digestive dis-
orders; sturdy blondes less liable  to new illness than more
excitable brunettes; ulcers linked to hormones.  Science News
Lett.,  1938,   34: 7.—Muzii, M.  Compression e  dislocazioni
dell apparato  digerente  in alcune affezioni addominali  Arch.
radiol., Nap., 1933, 9: 643-81.—Neutra, W.  Erfahrungen und
Probleme  aus  dem  Gebiete  4er  funktionellen  (nervosen)
Verdauungsstorungen; Bemerkungen  zu Prof. Dr Heinrich
Schur's  Aufsatz.   Wien.  klin.  Wschr., 1924,  37:  1315.—
Oddo, C, Luna, C.  de, & Oddo, J.  Sympathises digestives,
hepato-pancreatiques et hepato-duodeno-pancreatiques.   Gaz.
hop.,  1925,  98:  1313-8.—Oliaro.  G.   Influenza  del sistema
nervoso vejietativo sulla patologia della digestione.  Minerva
med., Tor.,  1925, 5: 211-8.—Oliver,  E. Las infecdones di-
gestivas de verano.  Rev. espafi. enferm. ap. digest.,  1935, 1:
605-9.—Pecco, R.  Ricerche sulla flora intestinale di ammalati
affetti  da appendicite  e  colecistite calcolosa.  Pathologica,
Genova,  1931,  23:  269-71.—Pick, A.   Wechselbeziehungen
zwischen  Erkrankungen   der   Verdauungsorgane und  dea
Nervensystems.  Wien. med. Wschr.,  1924,  74: 2277; 2617;
2665; 2731.—Reitano, R.  Malattia arterioarteriolosclerotica
(con particolare riguardo alia arteriosclerosi gastrica ed epatica)
Arch. ital. anat. pat., 1932, 3: 377-420.—Roffo, A. H.  Forma-
tion d'ulc^res et de  tumeurs  malignes dans l'appareil digestif
par l'ingestion d'aliments  riches  en cholesterine irradiee.  Bol.
Inst. med. exp. cancer, B. Air., 1937,  14: 589; 657,  11  pl.—
Rosell, J. M. Importancia de las alteraciones discrasicas en el
origen  de las alteraciones digestivas.   Siglo  med., 1925, 75:
505-7.—Rosin, H.   Syphilis und Verdauungsapparat.  Zschr.
arztl. Fortbild., 1929, 26: 314-20.—Salamero Castillon, F., &
Sala Roig, J. Trastornos digestivos reflejos de origen genital.
Ars medica, Barcel.,  1929, 5:  376-9.—Sarrasi, I. P.  La tuber-
culosis y el  aparato digestivo.   Siplo med.,  1933, 91: 296.—
Schur, H. Nervose Storungen der Ernahrung und Verdauung,
zugleich ein Beitrag zur Theorie der  Organneurosen.   Wien.
klin. Wschr., 1927,  40:  H.  42, Sondb., 1-8— Strauss, H.
Krieg  und  Verdauungskrankheiten.   Kriegsarztl.  Vortr.,
1916, Teil 3, 55-71.—White, A. W.  Digestive disorders due
to lesions of the stomach  and  duodenum.   J. Oklahoma M.
Ass., 1932, 25:  75-8.—Wolf, H.  Bedeutung der Zahne fur
Erkrankungen  der Verdauungsorgane.  Wien.  med.  Wschr.,
1929, 79: 313-9.

----   Diseases: Diagnosis.

   Aaron, C. D.  Diseases of the digestive organs,
with  special reference  to  their diagnosis  and
treatment.  4. ed.  927p.   8?  Phila., 1927.
   Grote, L. R.   Erkrankungen der Verdauungs-
organe.   p.213-326.   8?    Dresd.,  1929.
   In Prakt. Differentialdiagn.  (Honigmann)  Dresd. 1929, 1:

   Mayr,  F. X.   Fundamente zur  Diagnostik
der Verdauungskrankheiten; oder, Wie kann man
ohne   Anamnese  und  ohne  chemische  und  in-
strumentelle  Hilfsmittel,  nur   mit _ den  unbe-
waffneten funf Sinnen  sich ein  moglichst  zutref-
fendes  Bild vom Zustand und  der Funktion der
einzelnen  Abschnitte  des  Verdauungsapparats
verschaffen?  332p.   8?   Wien, 1921.
   ----  Ueber  die  Mangelhaftigkeit der Funda-
mente   unserer   Diagnostik   der   Verdauungs-
krankheiten   und ihre Folgen  fiir   die  gesamte
Medizin.  57p.   8?   Wien, 1925.
   Rausch,   C.    *Ueber  die   Bedeutung  der
Senkungsreaktion  in  der  Diagnostik   der  Ge-
schwiire   und   Geschwiilste  des   Magens   und
Darms und  der Gallenerkrankungen   [Rostock]
15p.   8?  Schwerin i. M.,  1935.
   Berg, H. H.   Diagnostische und therapeutische  Irrtiimer
auf dem Gebiete des Verdauungskanals und ihre Verhutung
(vom rontgenologischen  Standpunkt)   Verh. Ges.  Verdau-
ungskr. (1928)  1929, 8:  272-9   [Discussion]  279-88, 5 pl.—
Bergmann, G. von.  Diagnostische und therapeutische Irrtumer
auf dem Gebiete der Verdauungskrankheiten und ihre Ver-
hutung.  Ibid., 189-98 [Discussion] 279-88.—Boas, I.  Ueber
einige  Kleinigkeiten in der Diagnostik  der Verdauungskrank-
heiten.   Arch.  Verdauungskr.,  1928,  42:  262-74.—Bonnet,
G. F. P. R., & Didiee, J. J. A. Valeur des moyens de diag-
nostic  dans les affections chirurgicales de l'estomac, du duo-
denum et de l'arbre biliaire.  Arch. med. phlarm. mil., 1934,
101: 129-230.—Broggi Guerra,  F., & Pigem,  J. M.  La sedi-
mentaci^n globular en  los  enfermos  de  aparato digestivo.
Med. ibera, 1934, 28: 656.— Brown. T.  R.  Principles of diag-
nosis in the digestive field.   Northwest M., 1936,  35: 185-
293.—Bylina, A.  [Clinical value and importance of  methodic
palpation of the gastro-intestinal tract and liver] In  Opusc.
Clin. int. praefect.  scholae san. tuendae Warsaw, 1927, 141-
56.—Cade,  A.  Dyspepsie hypersthenique de la choieiithiase
chronique; son diagnostic avec l'ulcus gastro-duodenal.  Mede-
cine,  Par.,  1923-24, 5: 763-7.—Delort, M.  Les diagnostica
du carrefour duodeno-pancreatique.   Ann.  med. chir., Par.,
1928729, 1: 50-78.—Doumer,  E.,  Cuvelier, R.,  & Caron, A.
Les indications fournies  par la mesure de la vitesse de sedi-
mentation globulaire en pathologie digestive.  Arch.  mal. app.
digest., Par., 1935, 25: 595-617.—Faust, J.  Die Bedeutung
der perkutorischen  Empfindlichkeitspriifung der  Verdauungs-
organe fiir die Pathologie und Therapie.  Arch. Verdauungskr.,
1924,  34:  31-74— Freeman, E. B.   The practical value of
special diagnostic methods in the study of digestive diseases. 
DIGESTIVE SYSTEM                       407                       DIGESTIVE SYSTEM
 West Virginia  M.  J., 1933,  29: 97-107.—Friedlaender,  W.
 Ueber den  diagnostischen  Wert  von  Druckpunkten  und
 Headschen Zonen bei  Magen- und Gallenblasenerkrankungen.
 Arch.  Verdauungskr.,  1926,  37:  297-304.—Friedrich,  L.
 Anwendung und  Wert  der  modernen  diagnostischen Hilfs-
 mittel bei  Verdauungskrankheiten.  Med.  Welt,  1930, 4:
 1430-2.-  Garin, G.  Valore  semeiologico del sondaggio duo-
 denale nelle varie  affezioni dell'apparato digerente  e  special-
 mente nelle  malattie pancreatiche.  Riv.  crit. clin. med., 1924,
 25: 393; 409.—Gavrila, I., & Sparchez, T.   [Hyperglycemia test
 in gastro-duodenal  ulcers, non malignant pyloric stenosis, in
 gastro-intestinal cancer  and  cancer  of  the  internal  organs]
 Rev. st.  med. Bucur., 1927, 16: 934-45.—Gonzalez Campo, J.
 Errores  faciles  en  el diagn6stico  de las enfermedades  del
 aparato  digestivo.   Arch, med.,  Madr.,  1933,  36:  421-31.—
 Haberer, H. von.  Diagnostische  und therapeutische Irrtumer
 auf  dem Gebiete der Verdauungskrankheiten  und  ihre  Ver-
 hutung.   Verh. Ges.  Verdauungskr.  (1928) 1929, 8: 252-72
 [Discussion] 279-88.—Helstein, E. M.  [Changes in the duo-
 denal juice after introduction of  calomel; pancreatic secretion
 in gastric achylia  and the diagnostic value of the duodenal
 juice in certain  diseases of the liver.  Russ. klin., 1926, 5: 196-
 222.—Hirschberg,  M.  Die  diagnostische  Bedeutung  herd-
 ferner Schmerzbezirke bei Erkrankungen der  Bauchorgane.
 Arch.  Verdauungskr.,  1926,  37: 428-41.—Knighton, J. E.
 Diagnostic difficulties of digestive  disturbances.  N.  Orleans
 M. & S. J., 1933, 86: 11-4.—Kuttner, L.  Diagnostische und
 therapeutische Irrtumer auf dem Gebiete der Verdauungskrank-
 heiten und ihre Verhutung.  Verh. Ges. Verdauungskr. (1928)
 1929, 8:  199-252  [Discussion] 279-88.—Levin, A. M.  [Stand-
 ardization of examinations in diseases of the digestive organs]
 Vrach. gaz.,  1931, 35: 885-90.—Lichty, J. A. A method of study
 of the diseases  of the organs of  digestion.  Clifton M.  BulL,
 1924-25, 10: 166-72.—Luis y Yagiie, R.  Caracterfsticas diag-
 n6sticas  comparativas  entre gastropatfas  y  hepatopatfas
 comunes. Siglo med., 1926, 77:  360-3.  ----■— Referencias
 anat6micas en aparato digestivo; sus aplicaciones al diagn6stico.
 Progr. clfn., Madr., 1933, 41: 537-46.—Luria, R. A.  [Plan for
 examination in all diseases of the digestive organs] Vrach. gaz.,
 1931, 35: 1211-8.—Meulengracht, E.  Beitrag zur Differential-
 diagnose zwischen  Gallensteinkrankheiten und  Magen-Darm-
 Krankheiten.   Arch.  Verdauungskr., 1923-24,  32:  313-42.
 Also Hospitalstidende, 1923,  66: [K0benh.  med. selsk.  forh.,
 42-52]  Also Ugeskr.  laeger, 1923, 85: 325-36.—Moore, F. C.
 The use  of test-meals  and duodenal tubes in diagnosis.  Prac-
 titioner,  Lond.,  1926, 116: 61-6.—Miihlbacher,  W.,  &  Muller,
 H.  _ Ueber  den differentialdiagnostischen  Wert des  Novo-
 protins bei uncharakteristischen Magen-Gallenblasenbeschwer-
 den.  Miinch. med.  Wschr., 1930, 77: 754.—Miiller-Deham, A.
 Diagnostik  der Erkrankungen  der  Verdauungsorgane  im
 Greisenalter.  Wien.  med. Wschr., 1927, 77:  475-8.—Neu-
 mann, A.   Intensitatsanderung   der  epigastrischen   Klopf-
 empfindlichkeit bei  tiefer Atmung als differentialdiagnostisches
 Mittel zwischen Erkrankungen  der Leber-Gallenblase und
 solchen des Magens-Duodenums.   Med. Klin., Berl., 1932, 28:
 1777-9.—Noorden,  C. von.   Krankheiten  des Verdauungs-
 kanals, des Pankreas und des Peritoneum.  Diagn. ther. Irrtiim.,
 1923, H. 6,  Inn. Med., 1-107.—Riesman, D.   History taking
 and physical examination in  digestive disorders. J. Am. M.
 Ass., 1928,  90: 1992-7.  Also repr.—Scherk,  G.   Ueber die
 differentialdiagnostische  Bedeutung des Bilirubinspiegels im
 Blut bei  Magen- und Gallenblasenaffektionen.  Arch. Verdau-
 ungskr.,  1926, 37: 344-9.—Schilling.  Diagnostische Irrtumer
 auf  dem  Gebiet der  Verdauungskrankheiten.   Prakt.  Arzt,
 1929, n.  F., 14: 372-8.—Sigmund, A.   [Contribution to the
 chapter on diagnostic errors]   Cas. 16k. desk., 1932, 71: 1363.—
 Simici, D.   [Important role of the contents of  the duodenum
 in the diagnosis of pancreatic  hepato-biliary  and duodenal
 disorders] Rev. st. med., Bucur., 1924, 13: 113-43.—Strauss,
 H.  Begutachtung  bei Erkrankungen der Verdauungsorgane.
 Med. Klin.,  Berl.,  1932, 28: 1261.—Strouse, S., &  Shanberg,
 A. H.  Air inflation  of  the duodenum in pathological  conditions
 of the duodenum and  gall-bladder.  Tr.  Ass. Am. Physicians,
 1925, 40: 296-9.—Uzan,  M.  De l'epreuve dietetique dans le
 diagnostic des affections digestives.  Tunis, med.,  1930,  24:
 228-30.—Yagiie, R. L.  Caracterfsticas diagn6sticas compara-
 tivas entre gastropatfas y hepatopatfas comunes.  Arch, med.,
 Madr., 1926, 24: 535-44.

 ---   Diseases:  Manifestations.
   Challiot, Y.  *Les  crises  de fatigue  chez  les
 digestifs:  descriptions,   essai de  pathogenie;  sug-
 gestions   therapeutiques    [Paris]     140p.    8?
 Bois-Colombes,  1936.
   Dvoirin,  D.  *Le syndrome  immediat   (cnse
 vaso-motrice post-prandiale)     38p.   8?   Par.,

 1935.
   Penez,  C.   *Rappel de  quelques  syndromes
 nerveux dans les  affections  digestives.  42p.   8?

 Par., 1935.                                    „    .
  Agote, L.  El sindrome gastro-cfstico-duodenal.  Rev. As.
med. argent., 1920, 33: Sect, med.,  213-34.—Alessandnru,
P.  La clinica dei  catarri cronici dell'apparecchio  digerente.
Policlinico, 1938, 45: sez. prat.,  1132; 1172—Arullani, P. F.
Contributo alle  sindromi  digestive del simpatico. Riv.  med.,
1936 44- 85-7.—Bascourret.  Le polymorphisme des troubles
cardiaques et circulatoires d'origine digestive et les elements
diagnostiques de ces etats.  J. med. fr., 1932, 21: 305.—Bon, H.
La valeur des sensations en pathologie digestive.  Presse med.,
1937, 45: 1477.—Brown, T. R.  Referred digestive symptoms
in disease elsewhere.  Rev. Gastroenter., 1934, 1: 261-9.  Also
South.  M. J., 1934, 27: 481-6.—Carrie, P. A.  Le syndrome
immediat,  crise vasomotrice post-prandiale.  Rev. med., Par.,
1935, 52:  191-203.—Couturat, J.   Les troubles cardio-vascu-
laires reflexes des digestifs.  Presse med., 1936, 44: 259.—Del
Rio, A.  El sindrome dolor en las afecciones del aparato diges-
tivo. Rev. san. mil., Madr., 1934, 24: 45; 71.—Dreyfus, G.  Le
syndrome entero-hepatique.  Rev. prat. mal. pays chauds, 1927,
7: 179-98.—Falla,  L., & Aixala, R.   Sindromes  cardiacos de
origen  digestivo.   Rev.  med.  cubana,  1934,  45:  502-16.—
Flavkin, A. [Neumann's symptom] Klin, med., Moskva, 1928,
6: 250.—Friedenwald, J., & Morrison, T. H. Headaches asso-
ciated  with digestive disorders.  Med. J.  & Rec,  1932,  136:
45-9.   Also repr.—Galli, W. Malattie circolatorie e malattie
degli organi digerenti. Gazz. osp., 1936, 57: 153-6.—Gilbert-
Dreyfus.  Le syndrome entero-hepatique.   Hopital, 1927, 15:
297.—Gunther,  H.  Ueber  die Geschlechtsunterschiede  bei
Krankheiten der Verdauungsorgane; Krankheitsverlauf.  Arch.
Verdauungskr., 1927, 40: 83: 159.—Hedenius, I.  Ueber die
Allgemeinsymptome bei gewissen Digestionskrankheiten. Acta
med. scand., 1924,  Suppl.  No. 7, 281-90.—Higgins,  W. H.
Clinical significance of hunger pains;  analysis of 162  cases of
gastro-intestinal  and gall bladder diseases.  J. Am. M. Ass.,
1924, 82: 599-601.—Laird, D. A., DeLand,  D. [et al.] A study
of a dietary cause and possible elimination of early afternoon
sluggishness.  J.  Am.  Diet. Ass.,  1935-36,  11:  411-21 —
Marchal,  G., Soulie, P.,  & Roy, A.  Sur les  bradycardies
d'origine digestive.  Bull. Soc. med.  hop.  Paris,  1935,  3. ser.,
51: 1776-82.—Mouriquand, G.  Les  syndromes d'inassimila-
tion.   Bull.  Acad, med.,  Par.,  1933, 3. ser., 109: 126-30.—
Moutier, F.  Le  systeme nerveux  visceral en semiologie diges-
tive.  Bull, med., Par., 1925, 39: 1027-32.  ------  La part
du systeme  endocrine en  s6miologie  digestive.  Ibid., 1926,
40: 1303-10.—Savignac, R.  El arte de la  semiologfa en pato-
logfa digestiva.   Vida nueva,  Habana,  1934,  34: 191-6.—
Smotrov, V.  N.,  Shwartz, L. S. [et al.]  [Entero-hepatic syn-
drome]  Klin,  med., Moskva, 1930,  8: 1157-64.—Theroude.
Affections  digestives avec  predominance  des vomissements;
les  vomissements  accidentels;  la regurgitation, le  hoquet.
Hopital,  1923, 11: 580.—Trastornos  (Los) cardiovasculares
reflejos de los digestivos.   Dfa  med.,  B. Air., 1936, 8: 229.—
Vilardell,  J.   El sindrome enterorrenal y enterobiliar.  Rev.
m6d. Barcelona, 1933, 19: 49-68.

----   Diseases: Pathology.

   Chappel,   H.   *Contribution   k  I'etude   des
syndromes complexes  du carrefour sous-hepati-
que; p6riduod6nite; lithiase biliaire; image  diver-
ticulaire du duodenum.   66p.    S?   Par., 1927.
   Genestoux, J. M.   *L'angiomatose digestive.
131p.   8?   Par., 1935.
   Harvier, P.   Pathologie digestive.  162p.  8?
Par.,  1935.
   Herz, H.    Die  Storungen des  Verdauungs-
apparates als  Ursache und  Folge anderer Erkran-
kungen.  2. Aufl.  726p.  4?   Berl.,  1912-14.
   Lafitte,  A.   *La fonction  vasculo-sanguine
du foie en pathologie digestive.  231p.  8?  Par.,
1934.
   Loeper,  M.   Lecons de pathologie digestive.
3. ser.   317p.  8?   Par., 1914.
   London,  E.  S.    Experimentelle  Physiologie
und   Pathologie der Verdauung    (Chymologie)
197p.   8?   Berl., 1925.
   Rojas, J. T.  Lecciones  de patologia digestiva;
sustentadas en la Facultad  Nacional de  Medi-
cina.   558p.   8?  Mexico, D.  F., 1933.
   Alder, A.   Ueber Beziehungen zwischen Erkrankungen der
Verdauungsorgane und der Blutbildung. Zbl. inn. Med., 1937,
58: 2-12.—Alvarez, W. C, & Hinshaw, H. C.  The length of
the interval between the eating of a food  and the  appearance
of distress caused thereby.  Proc. Mayo Clin., 1935, 10:  103-
5.—Badile, P. L.  Sui tumori epiteliali multipli  dell'apparato
digerente.  Morgagni, 1926, 68: 801; 833.—Be|ot & de Grailly,
R.  Insuffisance hepatique dans un cas d'intoxication digestive
avec purpura.   Gaz. sc. med.  Bordeaux,  1923,  44: 183-5.—
Bowing, H.   Vegetatives  Nervensystem und  Pathologie der
Verdauung.  Arch.  Verdauungskr.,  1924,  33: 23-59.—Bosnia.
H.   Chronic intestinal autoinfection, gall-stones, and  other
enterosvndromes.  Am. Med., 1930,  25: 777-82.—Breccia. G.
Vegetodistonie digestive.   Minerva med.,  Tor., 1929,  9:  626-
39.—Brown, T. R.  Controversial triad of the digestive field;
gallbladder disease, peptic ulcer, colitis. Northwest M., 1937,
36: 200; 237.—Carnot, P.  Les  infections focales digestives
(bouche-appendice-voies biliaires)  In Lecons dimanche (Car-
not,  P.) Par., 1933,  3.  ser., 1-23.—Carro, S.  La  leucoci-
tosis en los  procesos epiteliales de aparato digestivo.  Med.
ibera,  1935, 29;  187-9.  Also Siglo med., 1935,  95; 362,— 
DIGESTIVE  SYSTEM
408
DIGESTIVE  SYSTEM
Cfsler, J.  [Regulation  of the urine reaction  in  gastric and
biliary-duct diseases]  Cas. lek. cesk., 1928, 67: 1093.—Cohn-
heim, P.  Die fiir den  M agen-Darm-Arzt wichtigsten  Bezie-
hungen zwischen Krankheiten der Verdauungs- und weiblichen
Geschlechtsorgane.  Arch. Verdauungskr., 1928, 43: 107-19.—
Cortese,  F.   Occlusioni  delle vie  pancreatiche e biliari per
processi infiammatori cronici del duodeno.  Boll. Soc. med.
chir., Pavia,  1932,  46:  455-74,  2  pl.—Cowgill, G. R.  The
pathological physiology  of  digestion.  Pract. Libr. M.  & S.,
1932, 1:  805-47.—Cramer,  F.   Verdauungsstorungen  und
Herz.  Miinch. med. Wschr., 1926, 73: 409-11— Delort, M.
Quelques problemes quotidiens de la pathologie  digestive; a
propos du  sympathique et du  para-sympathique.  J. med.
Paris, 1926, 45: 587-92.—Desgeorges, P.   Auto-infection in-
testinale chronique, hypercholesterinemie  et lithiase biliaire.
Monde med., 1926,  36:  608-18.—Ewald, C. A.  Magen-, resp
Verdauungsstorungen in ihren Beziehungen zu Erkrankungen
anderer Organe (Erkrankungen des Blutes, des Stoffwechsels,
der Respirationsorgane,  des Circulationsapparates, der Harn-
und Geschlechtsorgane, etc.)   In Spec.  Path.   Ther.  inn.
Krankh. (Nothnaegel)  Berl., 1921,  5: Teil  1,  1193-236 —
Fernandez i Pellicer, E., &  Guardia i Bilbao, J.  Lesions pro-
vocades experimentalment  en l'aparell digestiu del cobai per
inoculacio d'un bacil acid-resistent aillat per hemocultura. Tr.
Soc. biol. Barcelona, 1932, 14: 91-4, pl—Ferrabous, I,..  &
Jude, A.  Troubles vaso-moteurs des extremites  au cours de
maladies digestives.  Bull. Soc. med. hop.  Paris, 1934,  3. ser.,
50: 145-54.—Fiegel, A.  Der heutige Stand der Lehre von den
Verdauungskrankheiten. Fortsch. Med.,  1929, 47: 695-8 —
Forrai, E.  Les maladies familiales simultanees du tube digestif
et du systeme hepato-biliaire.  P. verb. Congr. internat.  gastro-
enter., 1935, 1. Congr., 604-7.—Friedenwald, J., & Morrison, S.
Observations on  the relation between digestive disturbances
and affections of the skin.  Tr. Ass. Am. Physicians, 1935, 50:
358-70.   Also Internat. Clin.,  1935, 45. ser.,  3: 64-77 —
Hinrichsen, H. M.  Klinische Beobachtungen uber die Zusam-
menhiinge  zwischen  Appendicitis,  Cholecystitis   und  Ulcus
ventriculi beziehungsweise  duodeni.   Beitr.  klin.  Chir., 1927,
140: 149-64.—Hoffmann,   A.  Ueber  Wechselbeziehungen
zwischen Storungen des Verdauungsapparates  und des Kreis-
laufs.   Verh. Ges.   Verdauungskr., 1922,  3:  90-109.—Hunt,
V.  C, & Herbst, W. P.  False diverticulum of the duodenum
containing gallstones, with cholecyst-diverticular fistula.  Surg.
Clin. N. America, 1925, 5: 807-11.—Irigoyen, L.   Linfosarco-
matosis  del  aparato digestivo.  An.  Centro  tisiol.,  B.  Air.,
1936,  432-90.—Jalet,  J.,  &  Andre, M.    Coexistence  d'un
mesenterium  commun et d'un pneumothorax  spontane chez
un sujet atteint de  stenose  duodenale par  compression  vesicu-
late.  Bull. Soc. eiectroradiol. med. France, 1938, 26: 451-3 —
Judd. E. S.   Gall bladder and ulcer cases.  Proc. Interst. Post-
grad. M. Ass. N. America (1927)  1928, 3: 412-21.—Kusnetzow,
N. W., & Michailowa, S. J.  Die Sekretionstatigkeit der Bauch-
speicheldriise im  Verlaufe von Erkrankungen  der  Digestions-
organe.  Arch. Verdauungskr.,  1927, 40:  41-55.—Laqua, K.
Ueber Pericholecystitis; periduodenitis.   Beitr.  klin. Chir.,
1929-30, 148: 260-5.—Larimore, J. W.  Duodenal and gastric
ulcer, cholecystitis,  and appendicitis; a consideration  of  their
pathological  relations.  Surg. Gyn. Obst., 1930, 50: 59-64.—
Lewin,  A.  M.  Ueber toxituberkulose hepatolienale Erkran-
kungen.  Virchows Arch., 1930, 276:  101-10.—Loeper & Bau-
mann, J.  Le transit paradoxal dans certaines  formes d'atonie
digestive.  Progr. med., Par., 1927, 42: 616.—Lowenberg, W.
Entzundungen der  Verdauungsorgane  als pathogenetisches
Problem. Zbl. inn. Med., 1930, 51: 978-80.  Also Med. Klin.,
Berl., 1931, 27: 383-7— McDermid, C. E.  The role played by
spinal nerves in functional  disturbances of digestion.   Am. J.
Surg., 1932, n. ser.,  16: 14-20.—Milani, E.  L'importanza dello
studio delle  pliche  della mucosa  dell'apparato digerente in
condizioni  patologiche.   Athena, Roma, 1932, 1:  290.—Moli-
nari Tosatti,  P.  Sulla permeabilita della mucosa dell'apparato
digerente al principio attivo dei pollini.  Riforma med., 1935,
51: 899-909.—Monges, J., & Poinso, R.   Stenose duodenale
serree par pancreatite chronique. Arch. mal. app. digest., Par.,
1936, 26: 965-72.—Moure Couceiro, L.  Contribuci6n al estudio
de  las variaciones de la bilirrubinemia en las afecciones digesti-
vas.  Arch, med., Madr., 1933, 36: 673; 722; 764.—Oddo, C, de
Luna, C, & Oddo,  J. Sympathises hepato-intestinales.  Gaz.
hop., 1924,  97: 21;  61.—Roccavilla, A.  Dissociations  et dis-
synergies de  l'appareil digestif.  Arch. mal. app. digest., Par.,
1928, 18: 17-32.—Schwarz, E. Beziehungen der Erkrankungen
des Blutes und des Verdauungsapparates.  Wien. med. Wschr.,
1929, 79: 738-46.—Sejhar, G.  Regulierung der Blutreaktion
bei Magen- und Gallenwege-Erkrankungen.  Acta chir.  scand.,
1930, 66: 54-62.  Also  Cas. lek. cesk., 1928,  67: 1089-95 —
Sherman, S.  I., & Semenova, M. P.  [Blood picture in chronic
affections of  the digestive organs]  Sovet.  vrach. J., 1938, 42-
95-102— Sisti, M.  A.,  &   Guglielmetti,  P.  Ricerche  sulle
catalasi  m alcuni  quadri patologici  dell'apoarato digerente.
Policlinico,  1938, 45: sez.  med.,  243-55.—Smith, F.  M.,  &
M,'!^r'J9- H-  7ne  reflex influence of the colon, appendix and
gallbladder on the stomach.  Arch. Int. M., 1930, 46: 988-93.—
Soper. H. W.  Relationship between disease of  the gall bladder
and infections in  the gastro-intestinal tract.  Tr. Am  Gastro-
enter. Ass.  (1925)  1926, 28: 204-8.—Tobias,  J. W., & Nino,
F.  L.  Locahzaciones en estomago,  intestino  y pancreas del
granuloma paracoccidioidico  (forma  linfatico visceral)   Arch
argent,  enferm.  ap.  digest.,  1937-38,  13:  163-75.—Torres
Lopez, A. J., & Covaleda Ortega, J.   Sobre los iones  calcio  v
?^oS1ocen ! „er^dfLdes del aparato digestivo.  Med. ibera,
1932, 26: pt 2, 761-71— Vilardell, J., & Corachan Llort, M
Estudio histol6gico del hfgado (por biopsia) en las colecistitis y
ulcus gastroduodenal.  Rev. med. Barcelona,  1932, 16: 140-
60.—Vilardell, J., & Cortada, F. J.   El factor hereditario y
constitucional en algunas enfermedades  del aparato digestivo.
An.  Hosp.  S. Cruz,  Barcel.,  1931, 5: 302-7.—Waugh. J.  M.
Duodenal obstruction secondary to chronic cholecystitis with
cholecystoduodenal fistula.  Proc. Mayo Clin., 1937,12: 694-8.

----   Diseases: Treatment and prevention.
   Cannon, W.  B.   Digestion  and health.   160p.
8? • N. Y.,  1936.
   Ewald,   C.   A.   Hygiene  des  Magens,  dea
Darms,  der Leber und der Niere im  gesunden
und  kranken  Zustande.    4.  Aufl.   173p.   12?
Stuttg. [1921]
   Faroy,   G.     Therapeutique   digestive;   lea
principaux  medicaments.   118p.  8?   Par., 1928.
   Girardi, P.   Malattie dell'apparato  digerente
ed elementi di  dietetica.   626p.   8?  Tor., 1932.
   Kantor, J.  L.   The treatment of the common
disorders of digestion; a handbook for physicians
and students.   2. ed.  297p.   8?  S. Louis, 1929.
   Timm,  S. H.   Dr Timm's Specialarzt fiir Ver-
dauungsleiden.   160p.   12?  N. Y. [1891]
   Anzola Cubides, H.  Sobre algunos casos  de mania  de
restricci6n en patologfa digestiva.  Rev. med. Bogota,  1934-35,
44: 1123-36.  Also Rev. med. Rosario, 1935, 9: No. 82,  23-38.—
Baccarani, U.  L'opoterapiabiliare nella cura di alcune malattie
dell'apparato digerente.  Rass. clin. ter.,  1927, 26:  79-83.—
Begam, L. L.  [Role and method of saline injections in acute
disorders of digestion and diet] J. rann. detsk. vozr., 1932, 12:
300.—Bricout, C.   Digestion  et cure  de Contrexeville.  Rev.
prat. mal. pays chauds, 1936, 16: 107-22.—Cury, P., & Kimpel,
J.  Sur l'emploi des radiations ultra-violettes, infra-rouges et
lumineuses dans les affections digestives.  Gaz. med. France,
1934, suppl. radiol., No. 15, 264-71.—Dejust. H., & Durand. G.
L'oxyde de zinc en pathologie digestive.  Progr.  med.,  Par.,
1927,  42: 592-6.—Delort, M., & Ribardiere, A.  Les stations
hydrominerales de France dans le traitement des  maladies de
l'appareil digestif.  J. med. Paris, 1924, 43: 591-6.—Elton, N.
W. The role of duodeno-biliary drainage in duodenal ulcer and
biliary tract disease.  Rev. Gastroenter., 1937,  4:  196-206.—
Escudero, P.  Clinica de doencas da  nutriciio e apparelho
digestivo; dietologos, dietistas e cozinheiros. Brasil med.,  1934,
48: 622-7.—Farinaud, E. Traitement des maladies  du tube
digestif et de ses annexes par  les eaux d'Antsirabe. Bull. Soc.
path,  exot.,  Par.,  1937, 30:  799-808.—Friedenwald, J., &
Morrison, T. H. The modern treatment of digestive diseases.
Tr. Am. Ther. Soc, 1932, 31: 61-74.  Also Internat. Clin.,  1932,
42. ser., 1: 132-48.—Goldstein. H. I.  Terapia antispasmodica
nelle malattie gastrointestinali e  del  dotto  biliare.  Riforma
med., 1936,  52: 1511-3.  Also repr.   Also Rev. Gastroenter.,
1937, 4: 305-9. Also repr.—Hartsock, C. L.  The treatment of
digestive disturbances in asthenic  patients.  Med.  Clin.  N.
America, 1934, 17:  1029-58.—Heine,  K.  Ueber den Einfluss
pflanzensaurer Alkalien  in  Kombination  mit  Bestandteilen
sulfatischer Quellwasser auf die Krankheiten des Magendarm-
kanals,  der  Gallenwege und  des  Stoffwechsels.   Deut.  med.
Wschr., 1927, 53:  1695.—Hillemand,  P., & Cottet, J.  Com-
ment le sous-nitrate de bismuth a ete introduit en therapeutique
digestive?  Bull. gin.  ther., 1935,  186: 5-8.—Hunt. T. C. The
diagnosis and treatment, of some common minor digestive dis-
orders.  Lancet, Lond., 1930, 2: 1001-106.—Hutet, G.  L'ac-
tion de la cure de Chatel-Guyon.   Paris med., 1933, 89: 45-8 —
Jankelson, I. R., & Norman, J.  Insulin as a therapeutic agent
in digestive disturbances. Tr. Am. Gastroenter. Ass.,  1933,  36:
322-34.  Also repr.—Karapetjan, O.  K.  Ueber den Einfluss
der Diathermie auf die Gallenbildung  (zugleich ein Beitrag  zur
Frage iiber die Wirkung  von  physiotherapeutischen Massnah-
men auf die sekretorische und motorische Funktion des Magen-
darmtraktus)   Balneologe, 1934,  1:  463-8.—Kaufmann, E.
Zeitgemasse  medikamentose  Behandlung  von  Verdauungs-
krankheiten.   Prakt. Arzt, 1933, n. F., 18: 179; 203; 226; 254;
315; 335.—Lampert,  H.  Balneotherapie der  Erkrankungen
des Magendarmkanals und der Gallenwege.  Med. Welt, 1936,
10: 29; 613.—Liebstein, A. M. Eclectic gastro-intestinal and
hepatic remedies.   Eclect.  M. J., 1933, 93: 140-6.—Loeper,
M., & Marchal, G.  Le sucre en therapeutique digestive.  J.
med.  chir.,  Par.,  1926, 97: 387-96.—Luis y Yagiie, R.  EI
aparato digestivo; notas de la practica.  Siglo med.,  1919,  66:
393-5.  ------  Comentarios sobre algunas cuestiones nuevas
e resuscitadas en medicina de aparato digestivo.  Ibid., 1934,
93: 574-80.—Miramond de Laroquette. Tumeur  de l'estomac
et du pancreas traitee par la radiotherapie et la diathermie.
Arch, electr.  med., 1926, 36:  354.—Moutier, F.  Stomatologie
et gastro-enterologie:  necessite et efficacite de leur collabora-
tion dans le  traitement de certaines maladies graves de 1'ap-
pareil digestif. Rev. stomat., Par., 1931, 33: 257-65—Mttllern,
K.  Die Behandlung der Verdauungsstorungen mit Intestinol.
Med. Klin.,  Berl.,  1928, 24: 423.—Nissen, K.   Heilpflanzen
in  der Therapie  der  Krankheiten  der  Verdauungsorgane.
Deut.  med.  Wschr., 1934, 60: 1050-2.—Oddo, C, Gaelinger,
H. [et al.]  La therapeutique des sympathises interdigestives.
Arch,  mal.   app.  digest.,  Par.,  165-98,—Popoviciu, G.,  4 
DIGESTIVE SYSTEM                       409                       DIGESTIVE  SYSTEM
Benetato-Movdal, M.  [Apple diet in treatment of parenteral
digestive disorders]  Cluj. med., 1931, 12: 210 9.  Roemheld,
L.  Die  Behandlung der Krankheiten  des  Verdauungsappa-
rates  in  den deutschen Sanatorien.   Munch,  med.  Wschr.,
1938,  85:  873-80.—Ronnefeldt, F.  Behandlung  von  Ver-
dauungskrankheiten  bei   wostafrikanischen   Eingeborenen.
Arch.  Schiffs  Tropenhyg.,  1931,  35:  696-700.— Rosell,  J.
M.  La  proteinoterapia parenteral en  las  enfermedades del
aparato digestivo y nociones generales sobre esta terapeutica
de estfmulo celular.  Siglo med., 1922, 69: 620; 656; 679; 1923,
70: 7.------Progresos de la terapeutica en las enfermedades
digestives.  Rev. espafi. med. cir., 1926, 9: 270; 334; 463; 1927.
10: 75.—Roux,  J. C.  Les cures  hydrominerales dans le traite-
ment  des affections digestives.  J.  med. chir., Par., 1924, 95:
381-9.—Ryss, S.  Le choc  comme  moyen therapeutique  dans
le traitement des maladies de l'appareil digestif. Arch. mal. app.
digest., Par., 1936, 26: 1141-57.—Strauss, H. Ueber sparsame
Verordnungsweise bei der Behandlung von Verdauungskrank-
heiten.  Deut. med. Wschr., 1924, 50: 1745-7.------  Trink-
und Badekuren  bei Verdauungskranken.  Zschr. arztl. Fortbild.
 1927, 24: 217-22.—Surmont, H.,  & Polonovski, M.   La gin-
atropine en pathologie digestive.  Bull. Acad, med., Par., 1926,
3. ser., 95: 370-4.—Velden, R. von den. Therapie der gestorten
Reziehungon zwischen Kreislauf und Verdauungssvstem.  Verh.
Ges. Verdauungskr.,  1922, 3: 109-24.—Vitturelli, D.  Di una
sindrome  acuta gastro-intestinale,  con  partecipazione  della
vie biliari, interrotta da  terapia  anti-influenzale  aspecifica.
 Policlinico, 1936, 43: sez. prat., 605.

---  Diseases—in animals.

    Bricaire, P. A.  Contribution a la s6miologie
 de  l'appareil  digestif  chez  les  grands  animaux
 [Alfort]  42p.   8?   Par., 1931.
   Hudson, R.  Oedema of the digestive organs in young pigs.
 Vet. J., Lond., 1938, 94: 356.—Ivy, A. C.  Observations on the
 management of dogs  suffering from digestive  disturbance.
 North Am. Vet., 1935, 16: No. 5, 35-40.—Menzani. C. Osser-
 vazioni e  ricerche su l'entero-epatite infettiva dei tacchini.
 Clin,  vet., Milano, 1933,  56: 508-31,  7 pi.—Sheehy, E. J.
 Derangement of the digestive processes in the milk-fed calf due
 to abnormal curd formation in the fourth stomach.  Sc. Proc. R.
 Dublin Soc, 1934, 21: 73-85,

---  Diseases—in children.

   See also   Colic;  Diarrhea—in  children;  Mas-
 toiditis, &c.
   Jacob, A.   *Sur cent cas de troubles  digestifs
 du nourrisson traites par la transfusion sanguine.
 63p.   8?   Par., 1937.
    Kerley,  C. G.,  &  LeWald, L.  T.  Digestive
 disturbances in infants  and children.   81p.    4?
 N. Y.,  1923.
   Forms v.3 Ann Roentg., N. Y., 1923.

   Neff, F.  C.   Diseases of the digestive system
of childhood.   359p.   8°   N.  Y.,  1927.
   Berard, A.   Traitement  de  certains  troubles digestifs  de
l'enfance par l'ipeca a petites doses. Medecine, Par., 1922-23,
4: 869.—Bertrand. J., & Lecoq, R. Le traitement simple et
raisonne des troubles digestifs des jeunes enfants pendant 1'ete.
Rev. g6n. clin. ther., 1936, 50: 339-44.—Catel.  Bedeutung der
Garungssauren  fur die Pathogenese der Verdauungsstorungen
der Sauglinge.  Deut. med. Wschr., 1925, 51: 1386.—Cathala,
J.  Les classifications des affections digestives et des troubles de
la nutrition dans le premier age.  Gaz.  med. France,  1929, 3:
204-9.—Cocchi, C. Malattie dell'apparato digerente.  In Man.
pediat.  (Frontali, G.)  Tor.,  1936, 1: 393-446.—Comby. J.
Troubles digestifs d'origine therapeutique  dans la premiere
enfance.  Arch. m6d. enf.,  1936, 39: 302-7.—Ellis. R. W. B.
Digestive  disorders of childhood.   Practitioner, Lond.,  1937,
138: 159-68.—Garcia del Real.  Curso de conferencias sobre
enfermedades del aparato digestivo en la  infancia, organizado
por la Sociedad esnanola de pediatria.  Siglo med., 1922, 70:
464-8.—Goeters,  W.  Verdauungsorgane.   Mschr. Kinderh.,
1936,  67: 455;  1938,  72: 74.—Gonzalez-Alvarez, M.   Tuber-
culosis del  aparato digestivo del  nino.  Pediat. espafi.,  1923,
12: 45-67.—Guelstein, I. M.  [Importance of antrotomy  for
voung children  in acute alimentary, and digestive disorders]
Pediatria,  Moskva,  1937,  No.  10, 62-9.—Guglielmini.  T.
Le neurosi degli organi digerenti nel lattante e nel bambino piu
grandicello.  Prat, pediat., Milano, 1931, 9: 103-7.—Klotz. M.
Verdauungsorgane.  Mschr. Kinderh., 1935-36, 64: 419-29.—
Lapage. C. P.  Some chronic mild digestive disorders in children.
Practitioner, Lond., 1934, 132: 434-50.—Leitner. P.  Ueber
Verabreichung  von  Pankreas  bei  Verdauungsstorungen der
Sauglinge und Kleinkinder.  Jahrb. Kinderh., 1925, 3. F„ 61:
105-H.—Moll,  L.  Le traitement dietetique des  troubles
digestifs du nourrisson.  Rev. fr.  pediat., 1930, 6:  177-90.—
Montlaur, J. H.  Troubles digestifs ct reactions cutanees chez
l'enfant.  Nutrition,  Par.,  1936, 6: 139-74—Nobecourt  P.
[Disorders of digestion and growth]  Ucheb. detsk. bolez., 1928,
3:  547-87.—Ribadeau-Dumas, L.  Les troubles digestifs des
nourrissons nourris par les farines  en exces.   Bull, med.,  Par.,
1923, 37: 1125-8.  ---—   La chaleur et les troubles digestifs
du nourrisson.  Rev. prat. mal. pays chauds, 1923, 2: 167-79.—
Rosenthal, A. S., Weiss, R. A., & Shapiro, S. E.  [Disturbance
of the hematoencephalitic barrier in children in acute disorders
of nutrition and digestion accompanied bv toxicosis]  J. rann.
detsk. vozr., 1933, 13: 194-204.—Salas Sanchez, T.  Trata-
miento de los procesos digestivos agudos del lactante.   Pediat.
espafi., 1931, 20: 233; 265. Also Progr. clin., Madr., 1931, 39:
812-28.   ------  Etiologfa y  patogenia de  los procesos di-
gestivos agudos del  lactante.  Pediat. espafi., 1931, 20: 193-
225.^—Scaroni, F.  Sulla possibility di  prevenire le  malattie
dell'apparato digerente nei bambini ad allattamento misto od
innaturale.  Prat, pediat., Milano, 1935,13:126-37.—Schippers,
J. C.  [Chronic digestive disorders in older children]   Mschr.
kindergeneesk., 1933, 3: 67-78.—Scott, J. P.  Psychic, nervous,
and mechanical  factors in  digestive disorders of childhood.
Atlantic  M. J.,  1925-26, 29: 590-6.—Shaferstein,  S. Y., A
Rodkin, S. V.  [Effect  of large amounts of beet sugar  in diges-
tive disorders  in  infantsl  Vrach.  delo,  1931, 14: 578-82.—
Sokolov, A. S.. & Neustadt, M. I. [Study of acute digestive
disorders in young children and their control for the  past 20
years]  Pediatria,  Moskva, 1937, Nos. 11-12. 61-79.—Soria, B.
Anomalia constitucional neuropatica; diatesis neuropatica; su
importancia  en los  trastornos  alimenticios de los lactantes.
Nipiologia,  1922,  8: 92-7.—Soto.  R.   Trastornos digestivos
rausados por la terapeutica en la primera infancia.  Rev. med.
Yucatan, 1936-37, 19: 129-37.—Speransky, G. N., Rosenthal.
A. S. [et al.]  [Importance of parenteral infection in disorders of
alimentation and  digestion in young children]  Sovet.  pediat.,
1934,  No. 4,  36-43.—Sufier.   Curso  de conferencias sobre
enfermedades del  aparato digestivo en la infancia, organizado
por la Sociedad espafiola de pediatria.  Siglo med.,  1922, 70:
540; 565.—Svejcar,  J., & Kucerova. D.   [Effect of vitamin C
therapy in  grave alimentary disturbances in children during
their  first year of life]  Cas. lek.  Cesk., 1937,  76: 1905-9 —
Uzan. M. Quelques aspects des infections  digestives  de l'en-
fance  a Tunis.  Tunis,  med., 1930. 24: 304-9 —Vazquez Lefort.
Curso de conferencias sobre enfermedades de! aparato digestivo
en la infancia, organizado por la Sociedad espafiola de pediatria:
tratamiento  de las  enfermedades   del aparato digestivo del
nifio por las aguas minero-medicinales.  Siglo med.,  1922, 70:
587-93.—Vere Hodge, E. H.  The disorders of digestion; the
commoner digestive disorders of children in  India.   Ind. M.
Gaz.,  1935, 70: 601-9.—Wilfand, R. A.. Somrodintseva, A. I..
& Krichevskaia. R. N.  [Use of colostrum in treatment of gastro-
intestinal affections  and chronic  alimentary disturbances in
infants]  Pediatria,  Moskva, 1937, No. 8, 36-42.

----  Embryology.

   Comsia,  J.   *R61e  de  la  stimulation fonc-
tionnelle  dans  le  deVeloppement  des organes
digestifs; recherches sur  les larves d'anoures par
la  methode  de  la greffe   siamoise.    40p.   8?
Strasb., 1933.
   Also Arch, anat.,  Strasb., 1933-34. 16: 1-40.
   Burruano, C.   Studio sulla morfogenesi e sulle modificazioni
di  struttura  dell'apparato digerente dell'uomo nei  rapporti
con l'eta.  Arch. ital. anat., 1935, 34: 1-44.—Kuntz, A. Anato-
mical and physiological changes  in  the digestive system during
metamorphosis  in Rana pipiens and Amblvstoma  tigrinum.
J. Morph..  1923-24, 38: 581-98.—Parat, M.   Contribution a
l'histo-physiologie des  organes digestifs de 1'embryon; I'appari-
tion correlative de la cellule de Kultschitzky et de la  secretine
chez 1'embryon.  C. rend. Soc. biol., 1924, 90: 1023.—Pernkopf.
E.  Die  weitere Ausbildung der Form des  Mitteldarmes und
des Pankreas,  angefangen vom  Zeitpunkt des Auftretens der
ersten Dunndarmschlingen. Zschr. ges. Anat., 1. Abt.,  1925,
77: 1-143

----  Endocrine  aspect.
   Zuelzer,  G.    Speicheldriise,  Magen,  Darm,
Leber,  Milz.   p.857-926.   8?   Lpz.,  1929.
   In Handb.  inn. Sekret. (Hirsch) Lpz., 1929, 2: 1. Halfte,
857-926.
   Demole,  M.  La   insuficiencia  cortico-suprarrenal en-
mascarada en el  curso  de las  afecciones digestivas  cr6nicas.
Cr6n. med., Lima, 1938, 55: No.  2, advt., 1-4.—Moutier, F.
Les  troubles endocriniens  dans  les maladies  de  l'appareil
digestif.  Rev. fr. endocr., 1930, 8: 115-38.—Singer.   Glandes
endocrines et appareil  digestif.  J.  med. Paris, 1924, 43: 79.

----  Examination.

   See  also  names of instruments and methods as
Duodenal tube; Endoscopy, &c.
   Amelung,   W.,  Friedrich,  L.   [et  al.]   Me-
thoden  zur  Untersuchung  der  Funktion   des
Verdauungsapparates.   964p.   8?    Berl.,  1926.
   Forms pt 1, Teil  6, Abt. 4 Handbuch biol. Arbeitsmeth. (E.
Abderhalden)
   Chrometzka,  F., Danielopoltj,  D.   [et  al.]
Methoden  zur Untersuchung der Funktionen des
Verdauungsapparates.   p.965-2046.   8?   Berl.,
1932. 
DIGESTIVE SYSTEM                       410                       DIGESTIVE  SYSTEM
   Aaron, A. H., Bockus, H. L., & Ivy, A. C.  A report of the
committee on a survey of the enzyme tests, as performed by
the members of the  American Gastro-Enterological  Associa-
tion.  Am. J. Digest.  Dis., 1934, 1: 286-8.—Bergeim, O. The
quantitative estimation of digestive function.  J. Biol. Chem.,
1928, 78: p. xliii.—Buckstein, J.  The clinical value of the cellu-
loid capsule.  Med. J. & Rec, 1927, 125: 6 10.—Einhorn, M.
The importance of the digestive test capsule in medical prac-
tice.   Ibid.,  1932, 135: 78-80.  Also repr—Garin. G.  Valore
semeiologico  del sondaggio  duodenale nelle  varie  affezioni
dell'apparato digerente e specialmente nelle malattie pancrea-
tiehe.   Riv. crit. clin. med., 1924, 25: 393; 409.—Llanio, E. A.
Estudio funcional de la digesti6n; su importancia en el tr6pico.
Vida  nueva,  Habana,  1927,  20: 141-6.—Marchal.  G.   Le
chromodiagnostic,  proc6de d'exploration fonctionnelle  du  foie
et de l'estomac. Progr. med.,  Par.,  1925, 40: 735.

----   Hemorrhage.
   Feigenbatjm,   H.  A.    *L'uremie   dans  les
hemorragies digestives.  24p.  8?  Geneve, 1936.
   Menciere,  A.   *Contribution  k  I'etude des
hemorragies digestives  sans lesion apparente  et,
plus   particulierement,  d'origine  hypertensive.
55p.    8?   Par.,  1935.
   Antonelli.  J.   Les  hemorragies digestives des • sciereux
vasculaires hypertendus. Medecine, Par., 1938, 19: 557-65.—
Chiray, M.,  & Amy, P.  De quelques hemorragies  gastro-
duodenales mal connues en particulier dans les periviscerites
digestives  et les troubles du transit colique.  Presse med.,
1930,  38: 921-4.—Gutmann, R. A.  Les hemorragies digestives
sans autres symptomes.  Gaz. hop., 1934, 107: 5-10.—Ramond,
F., Jacquelin, C. & Chfcne.   Hemorragiei digestives solitaires
sans ulcus;  observations et commentaires.   Arch. mal. app.
digest., Par., 1930, 20: 958-63.

----   Injuries.
   Casanova, A.  Traumatismos  del aparato digestivo como
accidentes del trabajo. Arch, med., Madr., 1929. 31: 217-26 —
Douglas, J.  Perforation of  the duodenum  and  liver by a
fishbone.  J. Am. M.  Ass.. 1930,  95: 265.—Erdely, G.  [Treat-
ment  of rupture of the liver and  injuries of the intestines]
Orv. hetil., 1926, 70: 807-9.—Roth, M.  Zur Kasuistik kom-
plizierter  Leber-Duodenumstichverletzungen,   zugleich  ein
Beitrag zum  Spontanverschluss  einer  Duodenalfistel.  Zbl.
Chir., 1923, 50: 440-2.

----   Physiology.
   Binet, L.  Mouvements de l'appareil digestif.   In  Traite
physiol. (Roger,  G.  H.)  Par.,  1931,  2: 485-99.—Boldyrev,
W. N.  Die  periodische Tatigkeit  des  Organismus und ihre
physiologische Bedeutung.  Erg. Physiol., 1929, 29: 485-645.—
Combemale,  P.  I.'absorption digestive.  In Traite physiol.
(Roger, G. H.) Par., 1931, 2: 419-43.—Funakoshi. T.   Experi-
mentelle Studien iiber den Innendruck der Verdauungsorgane;
iiber den  Einfluss des  Magendarminnendruekes  auf die  Be-
wegung dor anderen Abschnitte der Verdauungsorgane.  Mitt.
Med.  Akad. Kioto, 1937, 19: 1864.—Horine, C. F.  Physiology
of the liver and intestine:  method of studv.  Arch.  Surg.,
1928,  17:  289-95— Marshalkovich, D. B.  [Effect of mineral
waters on the action of the  digestive  organs] Vrach. gaz.,
1926,  30: 300-3.—Martens, R. Role de la paroi intestinale et
du foie lors de la resorption des  produits de digestion  des
proteides.   Bull. Soc. chim. bio!., Par., 1931, 13: 1187-98 —
Noah,  G.   Ueber den Einfluss des  Nikotins auf den Verdau-
ungsapparat.  Arch.  Verdauungskr.,  1926,   37:  319-35.—
Peretti, G.  Ossido-riduzioni nell'intestino tenue e nel fegato
di ratto albino, durante  I'assorbimento  intestinale.  Boll.
Soc. ital. biol. sper.,  1936, 11: 336.—Pietri, G. A.  Rilievi e
ricerche sui rapporti fra funzionalita gastrica e biliare.  Arch.
ital.  chir.,  1925,  13: 212-20.—Roger.  E. J.  Phenomenes
d'absorption dans l'appareil digestif chez Theodoxia  (gastro-
pode prosobranche Neritidae)  C. rend. Soc. biol., Par., 1934,
115: 1611.—Timbal.  L.  De  l'antagonisme existant souvent
entre  la forme et,  le fonctionnement  des  organes  digestifs.
Arch.  mal. app. digest., Par., 1925, 15: 229-37.—Tournade, A.,
& Joltrain. E. Action de l'evipan sodique sur certaines fonc-
tions de l'appareil digestif (secretion salivaire et pancreatique,
motricite intestinale)  C. rend. Soc. biol., 1936, 121: 908.

----   Radiology.
   Albrecht,  H.  U.   Die Rontgendiagnostik des
Verdauungskanals, einschliesslich der Leber und
der Gallenwege.   493p.   8?  Lpz., 1931.
   Becker,  R.,  &  Oppenheimer,  A.   Normale
und  pathologische Funktionen  der  Verdauungs-
organe im Rontgenbild.   144p.   8?  Lpz.,  1931.
   Berti,   A.,  &  Giavedoni,  G.   L'apparato
digerente   ai  raggi  X;  fisiologia  e  patologia.
323p.  4?   Padova,  1914.
   Ollivet, C.  L.  N.    Contribution  k  I'etude
radiologique  de   l'appareil  digestif  du   chien
[Alfort]   81p.  8?  Par., 1931.
   Also Rec. med. vet., 1932, 108: 202-14,
   Spiller,  U.   Praktikum  der Rontgendiagno-
stik  an  Magen,  Duodenum  und  Gallenblase;
Anleitung   zum  Lesen  des  Schleimhautbildes,
der Zielaufnahme  und  des  Cholecystogrammes.
156p.   8?   Berl., 1932.
   Arntzen, L.  Penetration  of contrast meal substance from
the duodenum into the bile passages via the ductus choledochus.
Acta  radiol., Stockh.,  1932, 13: 202,  pl—Beclere, H., &
Porcher,  P.   Etude experimentale  des  plis de la muqueuse
digestive.  Rapp. Congr. internat. radiol.,  1931,  3. Congr.,
395-400.—Berg.  H. H.   Clinical radiology of the digestive
mucosa;  the  17th  Sylvanus  Thompson memorial  lecture.
Brit, J. Radiol., 1935. 8: 137-43.—Boas,  J.   Die klinische
Wegbereitung fiir die Rontgenuntersuchung des Verdauungs-
apparates.  Wien. med. Wschr.,  1937, 87: 955.—Brohee, G.,
Everarts, P., & Moulacrt. F.  L'etude des plis de la muqueuse
digestive  par la methode de  l'examen  radiologique dit  en
couche mince.  Gaz. med. France,  1936, 43: suppl. radiol.,
No. 20, 84-9.—Buisson, M.  L'esame completo dell'apparato
digerente nella pratica radiologica. Radiol, med., Milano, 1932,
19: 1193-213.—Cain, A.  Quelques remarques sur 1'interpreta-
tion des images radiologiques en pathologie digestive.  Prat.
med. fr.,  1937, 18:  305-12.—Chretien <fe  Puyo.  Nouveau cas
d'impregnation des voies  biliaires par la geiobarine au cours
d'un examen radioscopique du tube digestif.  J. radiol. 61ectr.,
1935,  19: 218-20.—D'Amato, G.  Der Wert  der Kombination
der Cholezystographie mit der gleichzeitigen Untersuchung des
Magen- und  Darmtraktus.  Fortsch. Rontgenstrahl.,  1926,
34: 705-12.—Delorf, M.   Images radiographiques digestives
chez l'enfant et  chez  l'adult.  Rev.  odont., Par., 1935,  56:
395-9.—Diocles.   Etude stereoradiographique des plis de la
muqueuse digestive.  Paris med., 1932,  83: 129-36. 4 pl.—
Estiu, M.  Sobre una nueva posici6n para el estudio  radio-
16gico del abdomen; dextro y sinistro flexi6n, sus particulari-
dades  en la  radiologfa  gastro-colecisto-duodenal.   Prensa
med.  argent.,  1933-34,  20:   1225;  1292.—Fetzer,  H.  Die
Hepato-Lienographie in Verbindung mit der Cholezystographie
und Pyelographie.   Fortsch. Rontgenstrahl., 1932,  45: 328-
30.—Fraikin,  A.  Sur le radiodiagnostic de l'appareil  digestif;
methodes d'examens et idees directrices.  Monde  m6d., 1926,
36: 642-9.—Gilbert, R., & Babaiantz, L.  La compression dosee
dans l'exploration  des  muqueuses  digestives; considerations
techniques.  Arch.  mal. app. digest,,  Par.,  1936. 26: 556-75.
Also J.  radiol. electr., 1936,  20:  128-30.—Guilbert.  C, &
Tardieu,  A.   Contribution a  I'etude des plis de la muqueuse
digestive.  Bull. Soc. med. Paris, 1931, 591-4.—Guillamet. L.
Un cas de remplissage partiel des voies biliaires au cours d'un
repas baryte.  Bull. Soc. radiol. med. France,  1936, 24: 707-
10.—Hodges, F. M. The  Roentgen  ray in the diagnosis of the
diseases of duodenum  and gall bladder.  Radiol.  Rev., 1928,
50: 472-4.—Kaufmann. W.  Welche  Art von Rontgenunter-
suchung der Verdauungsorgane kann  dem Allgemeinpraktiker
empfohlen werden?  Munch,  med. Wschr., 1938, 85: 625-9.—
Luentz & Latreille.  Remplissage des voies biliaires par repas
baryte.   Bull. Soc. radiol.  med. France,   1936.  24: 710 —
Luis y Yagiie. R.  Sobre interpretaci6n radiografica en aparato
digestivo.  Arch, med., Madr., 1931,  34: 277-83.   Also Siglo
med..  19.31,  88:  69-75.—Merlo  Gomez. J. F.  Exploraci6n
radiol6gica del  aparato digestivo.  Rev. san.  mil.,  B. Air.,
1933, 32: 202-26.—Milani, E.  L'importanza dello studio delle
pliche  della  mucosa  nell'esame  radiologico  dell'apparato
digerente. Athena, Roma, 1932, 1: 263.—Newcomer,  N. B., &
Newcomer. E. H.  The mobility  of  the antrum, pylorus, duo-
denum, and gall bladder in health and disease; the influence of
mobility in the functioning of these  organs in the biliary tract.
Radiology, 1937, 28: 339-51.—Palefski, I. O. Intubation and
visualization of the duodenum  in suspected  lesions of the py-
lorus,  duodenum, and gall-bladder.  Am.  J. M. Sc, 1921, 162:
385-97.—Pinos, A.  El estudio radiol6gico  del aparato diges-
tivo por el relleno total de las vfsceras huecas con  pasta opaca
ha producido un rapido incremento en nuestros conocimientos
sobre patologfa digestiva.  Arch, med., Madr., 1933, 36: 937-
49.—Ronneaux, G.  Importance  de la methode en radiologic
digestive.  Paris med., 1930, 75: 102-12, 4  pi.—Scigliano. S.
Trascuranze  ed abusi delle indagini  radiologiche nelle diagnosi
delle malattie degli organi digerenti.  Atti Congr. ita\ radiol.
med., 1928, 7. Congr., 513-6.—Soresi,  A. L.  Routine X-ray ex-
amination of digestive organs; its usefulness and dangers. Med.
J.  & Rec,  1929, 129: 203-8.—Sligler,  R.   Die Verdauungs-
organe des Wiederkauers im Rontgenbild.  Umschau, 1929,
33: 600-3.—Sturr,  R. P.  Value of  X-ray examination  in dis-
eases  of the biliarv and gastro-intestinal tracts.  J.  M. Soc.
N.  Jersey,  1932, 29: 214-7.—Wehrhahn, A.  Coeficiente de
seguridad del diagn6stico radio!6gico en  las  enfermedades  del
aparato digestivo;  control anatomico, operatorio  y andtomo-
pato!6gico, de 121 casos.  Rev. med. aliment., Santiago, 1935-
37. 2:284-911

----   Surgery.

   See  also  under names  of  parts  as  Appendix;
Bileducts; Duodenum; Gallbladder;  also names
of  surgical methods.
   Durrbach, A.   *Les sutures en chirurgie di-
gestive;  etude   critique  de   revolution   d'une
technique,  84p.  8?   Par.,  1933. 
DIGESTIVE SYSTEM
411
DIGESTIVE TRACT
   Geller,  S.  A.    *Ueber  operative  Anasto-
mosen zwischen  Gallensystem  und  Darmtrakt.
74p.   8?   Bonn,  1933.
   Alessandri, R.  Anastomosis hepatoduodenal sobre tubo de
goma con resultado persistente despues de seis afios y medio.
Rev. cir., B. Air., 1931,  10:  1-9.—Antonioli, G.  M.   Sulle
variazioni della flora  microbica gastro-duodenale dopo inter-
vent i chiriirgici sullo stomaco, sul duodeno e sulle  vie biliari.
Arch.  Soc. ital. chir., 1934, 40: 431-5— Bernhard, F.   Das
Uebertreten  von  Magen- oder Duodenalinhalt in die Gallen-
wege nach operativ angelegten Anastomosen, besonders nach
der Choledocho-Duodenostomie, im Roritgenbild  und  seine
klinische Bedeutung.  Chirurg, 1934, 6: 444-7.—Bidart Mal-
brin, J. C,  Giordano, A., &  Garelick,  S.   La compensaci6n
funci'onal en las  grandes resecciones del aparato  digestivo.
Arch,  argent,  enferm. ap. digest.,  1936-37, 12:  599-613.—
Clute  H M.. & Albright, H. The complications of gall-bladder
and stomach surgery.  Am.  J. Surg.,  1938, 40:  282-91 —
Desjardins,  A.   A propos de 1'hepato-duodenostomie  trans-
v6siculaire.   Mim. Acad, chir., Par., 1938, 64: 84-7.—Farani,
A   Appendicite e cholecystitc chronicas; dupla intervencao;
ciira.   Arch, brasil.  med..  1922, 12: 888-91.—Finney. J. M.
T   Surgery  of the digestive  organs.  Abstr.  Proc. Ass. Life
Insur.  M. Dir. America,  1930, 16: 203-35.—Gohrbandt. E.
Anastomosen intrahepatischer Gallengange  mit dem Magen
und Darmkanal  (unter  Benutzung  von  Gummiprothesen)
Arch. klin.  Chir., 1934, 179:  665-71.—Gonzalez  Campo, J.
El pro y el  contra de la intervenci6n quirflrgica en la tilcera
gastrica y en la colecistitis.   Siglo med., 1926,  78: 624-7.—
Gratia, G. Apercu retrospectif sur un proefde inedit de gastro-
enterostomie et de choiecysto-enterostomie experimentales. In
Vol. jubil. Soc. roy. sc. med. natur. Bruxelles, 1922, 249-53.—
Jentzer,  A.    Die Cholezystogastrostomie.   Schweiz.  med.
Wschr., 1933, 63: 542-6.—Jordan. S. M.  The importance of
functional tranquillity in abnormal mechanism of the digestive
apparatus.   Surg. Clin.  N.  America,  1932, 12:  707-12.—
Knazovicky, J.  [Surgery of the duodenum and of the pancreas]
Bratisl. lek.  listy, 1926,  5:  387-405.—Kraas. E.   Indications
and operative technique in diseases of stomach and gall bladder
as practiced  at the clinic of Professor Schmieden, University
Frankfurt am Main, Germany.  Am. J. Surg., 1934, n. ser., 25:
41-54.  Also repr.—Mallet-Guy, P.  Angiocholite ascendante
apres hepatico-duodenostomie; son  traitement par 1'exclusion
duodenale.   Mem. Acad,  chir., Par., 1938, 64: 68-84—Mari-
nelli,  F.  Colecisti-gastrostomia e colecisti-enterostomia speri-
mentali.  Arch.  ital. chir., 1925,  13:  343-71.—Poliakov, A.
[Clinical and roentgenological picture of  the anastomosis of the
gall-bladder  and stomach]  Vest, rentg.,  1934, 13: 285-92.—
Schrt, F.  Neuere Arbeiten aus dem Gebiete der Darmchirurgie
(Magen-Diinndarm,  Wurmfortsatz) und der Chirurgie  der
Gallenwege.   Med. Klin., Berl., 1933, 29: 954; 985.—Shakov,
1.1. [Roentgen diagnosis of 2  cases  of anastomosis between the
gall-bladder  and gastro-duodenal tract]   Klin, med., Moskva,
1937. 15: 897-9.—Straus, D.  C. & Hamburger, W. W. The
significance  of cardiac irregularities in reference to the  opera-
bility of cases of cholelithiasis, cholecystitis and duodenal ulcer.
J  Am M. Ass., 1924, 82: 706-12.—Urrutia, L.  Casufstica de
cirugfa digestiva.  Arch, med.,  Madr., 1929, 31: 501-15 —
Walters, W., & Gray, H. K.  Annual report for 1936 of surgery
of the stomach, duodenum, and biliary tract.  Proc.  Mayo Clin.,
1937, 12: 561-5.—Walters, W., &  Rivers. A. B.  The  opera-
bility of extensive gastric and biliary lesions: presentation  of
cases.  Ibid., 1932, 7: 685-7.

----   in  animals.
   Babkin. B. P.. & Bowie, D. J.  The digestive system and its
function in Fundulus heteroclitus.  Biol. Bull.  1928, 54: 254-
77 —Barrington. E. J. W.   The structure and function of the
digestive svstem of Amphioxus. Rep. Brit.  Ass. Advance. Sc.,
1937 107-367 —Bertolini, F.   Forma e funzione dell apparato
digerente dei selaci.  Monit.  zool.  ital., 1937 47: suppl.. 62-
64 —Bonnet, A.  Sur l'appareil digestif et absorbant de quelques
echinides reguliers.  C. rend. Acad, sc, 1924, 179: 846-8.—
Hargitt, C. W.  The digestive system of the periodical  cicada;
physiology of the adult insect.  Biol. Bull., 1923, 45: 200-12 —
Hickern-il, L. M. The digestive system of the cicada,  libicen
septendeeim  Linn.; morphology of  the  system m  the nymph.
Ibid., 213-21,  4  pl.—Latimer, H. B.  The weights and linear
measurements of the  digestive system of the adult cat,  Anat.
Rec, 1937, 68: 469-80— Lesbre, F. X., & Tagand.  R.  Ectopie
de l'appareil digestif chez un chevreau.  C. rend. hoc. biol.,
1930, 103: 81 .—Schreiber, B.  Pigment!  e secrezioni nel sistema
digerente delle oloturie.   Pubb. Staz. zool. Napoli, 1932, \l:
18-60  2 pl.—Torelli, B.  Osservazioni sull apparato digerente
dei Cvmotboidae.  Boll. Son. natur. Napoli (1924)  1925. 2. ser.,
16: 3-15.—Whedon.  W. F.  The digestive system  of Mytilus
californianus Conrad.  Zschr.  vergl  Physiol., 1937-38, 25: 509-
22 —Williams, T. The anat omy of the  digestive system of the
dog. Vet. Med., Chic, 1935,  30: 442-4.-Yonge  C. M.  Evo-
lution and adaptation in the digestive system of the Metazoa.
Biol. Rev. Cambridge Philos.  Soc, 1937, 12: 87-115.


DIGESTIVE tract.

   See also Digestive system;  also names of  parts
as Anus; Cecum; Colon; Duodenum; Esophagus;
Gastrointestinal  tract;  Ileum;  Intestine;  Jeju-
num;  Lip;  Mouth;  Palate; Pharynx; Rectum;
Sigmoid; Throat; Tongue, &c.
   Anales de vias  digestivas,  sangre y  ntjtri-
ci6n.  La Habana, v.l, 1930-
   Paisseau,  G.  C.,  &  Vallery-Radot,  P.   Le
tube digestif.   188p.   16?   Par.,  1925.
   Coppleson, V. M.  Some points of interest in the surgical
anatomy of the arteries of the  alimentary canal.   Med.  J.
Australia,  1924, 1: 453-7.—Podolsky, E.  Jewish contributions
to the hygiene of the digestive tract.  Med. J. & Rec,  1927,
125: 49.

----  Abnormities and deformities.
   Loreti,   M.    Alterazioni  congenite del  tubo
digerente.   187p.   8?   Bologna, 1934.
   Sachodnik,  I.   *Sur un cas  de transposition
partielle du tube  digestif, avec  sinistro-position
du  gros  intestin,  complique d'autres anomalies
[Bale]    p.278-97.   8?   Strasb.,  1934.
   Also Arch, anat., Strasb., 1934. 18:
   Agati, D.  In tema di perivisceriti (anomalie congenite del
tubo digerente complicate da perivisceriti)  Boll. Soc. med,
chir., Pavia, 1933, 47: 533-81.—Becking. B. E. J. H.  [Three
cases of congenital constriction of the digestive tractl  Ned.
mschr. geneesk., 1929-30,  16: 731-49, 2  pl. Also Ned.  tschr.
geneesk., 1930, 74: 958-61.—Bignami, G.  Considerazioni sulla
patogenesi del megaesofago e del  mega-dolicocolon.  Bull. Soc.
med. chir., Pavia, 1932,46:103-10.—Cameron, H. C.  Vomiting
due to  obstruction from  developmental  defect in the  upper
alimentary tract.   Med.  Stand., 1925,  48: No.  6. 13-9 —
Del Rio, A., Linares, C, & Ldpez, L. Gigantismos en aparato
digestivo   (megaes6fago-megalogastria-imegaduodeno?-dolico-
colon y megasigma)  Siglo med.,  1935. 96: 430-40.—Farber, S.
Congenital atresia of the alimentary tract: diagnosis by micro-
scopic examination of meconium.  J. Am. M. Ass., 1933, 100:
1753.—Gellerstedt. N.  Zur Pathologie und Genese der hoch-
differenzierten  Epithelheterotopien  im  Verdauungskanal  des
Menschen nebst theoretischen Bemerkungen iiber die Entste-
hung der  Persistenzformen   des  Dotterganges.  Acta  path.
microb.  scand.,  1935,  12:  397-459.—Gjorup. E.  Un  cas
doesophage double et estomac double.   Acta paediat., Upps.,
 1933-34, 15: 90-8.—Hadley, F. A. Deformities of the alimen-
 tarv tract.  Med. J. Australia, 1924, 2:  51-64.—Joseph, B. M.
 Abnormalities of the alimentary  tract among 15.968  new-born
 infants, with roentgenological evidence.  J. M.  Soc. N. Jersey,
 1935, 32:  513-8.—Kimpton, A. R.. & Crane. A. R. Heterotopic
 gastric  mucosa.   N. England J. M.,  1938,  218:  627-9 —
 Krokiewicz, A.  Ein Fall von angeborener Oesophagus- und
 Pylorusstenose mit  nachfolgender  Erweiterung des unteren
 Teiles des Oesophagus (Vormagen) und des Magens  (Gastrek-
 tasiel Virchows Arch.. 1926, 259: 761-6.—Ladd, W. E.  Dupli-
 cations of the alimentary  tract.  South. M. J., 1937, 30: 363-
 71.—Larimore, J. W. Anomalies in topography of the alimen-
 tary tract.  Am. J. Roentg., 1931, 26: 223-31.—Morachovsky,
 N. V. [Pathogenesis and clinic of idiopathic enlargement of the
 alimentary canall   Russ.  klin., 1926, 6:  169-79.—Nolens, G.
 Deux cas de malformation du tube digestif chez des nouveaux-
 nes. Gynecologic. 1936.  35: 303-5.—Reisman, H.  A.   Con-
 genital  obstruction  of  the alimentary tract.   J. Pediat., S.
 Louis, 1937, 10: 622-31.—Schiassi, F.  Studio clinico e radiolo-
 gico delle anomalie costituzionali del tubo digerente.  Radiol.
 med., Milano. 1925. 12:  593-613.—Sempe, M.  Semeiologie
 radiologique des ectopies gastro-coliques intra-thoraciques.  J.
 radiol. electr., 1936. 20: 607-13.—Sheldon, W. P. H.  Congeni-
 tal  atresia of the alimentary tract.  Arch. Dis.  Childh.,  Lond.,
 1926, 1: 279-84.—Sweany. H. C, & Parmacek, L.   Persistent
 cloaca and anal atresia with esophageal atresia and trachea]
 fistula.   Proc. Inst. M.  Chicago. 1938, 12: 154.—Taylor, A. L.
 The epithelial heterotopias of the alimentary tract.  J. Path.
 Bact., Edinb., 1927, 30: 415-49, 5 pl.—Ward,  L. E. B.  Con-
 genital defects of the alimentarv tract.  In Dis. Child.  (Thurs-
 field & Paterson) Lond., 1934, 200-9.

 ----   Bacteriology and parasitology.
    Carpenter. C. M., & Woods. G. The distribution  of  the
 oolon-aerogenes group  of bacteria in the alimentary tract of
 calves.  Cornell Vet., 1924,14:218-25.—Griinewald.W.  Ueber
 die Bedingungen der Ansiedlung korperfremder Bakterien im
 Verdauungstraktus.  Arch. Hyg.,  Berl.,  1929,  102:  324-32.—
 Horing, F. O.  Die kausale Beziehung von Mund- und Darm-
 flora-Veranderungen  zu Krankheitszustanden.   Miinch. med.
 Wschr.  1937, 84: 723.—Killian, H. Ueber die Umwandlung
 pathogener Bakterien beim Durchtritt durch die Schleimhaut
 der  Verdauungswege.  Zschr.  Hyg.,  1924,   192:  262-78 —
 Lindau, A. Some investigations concerning the resorption of
 bacteria from the digestive canal.  Acta  path,  microb.  sennd.,
 1933, suppl. 16, 225-30.—Lisbonne, M.   Microbes  et  actions
 mierobiennes dans le tube digestif.  In Traite physiol. (Roger,
 G.  H.) Par.,  1931,  2:  445-84.—Pergher, G.  Azione  dell'or-
 ga'nismo, sulla vitalita dei germi espulsi attraverso le vie dige-
 renti.  Ann. igiene, 1926, 36: 81-93.—Pochon, J. Remarques
 sur les bacteries cellulolvtiques du tube digestif des mammiferes.
 C. rend. Soc.  biol., 1938,  127? 997-9.—Skorodumov, L.  [Fun-
 gous flora of the gastro-intestinal tract and of the pharynx in
 relation to disease]  Vrach. delo, 1928, 11: 461-5. 
DIGESTIVE TRACT                          412                          DIGESTIVE TRACT
----   Cancer.
   Alder, A., & Markoff, N.  Die Bedeutung der Bestimmung
des Ervthrozytendurchmessers mit spezieller Berucksichtigung
von  Karzinom und Ulkus  des  Verdauungstraktus.  Helvet.
med. acta. 1936, 3: 709-20.—Balfour, D. C. The place of sur-
gery in  the treatment of carcinoma of the alimentary tract.
Canad.  M. Ass.  J., 1935, 32: 245-52.—Baumann, W.  Zur
Rontgendiagnostik des  Magen- und  Oesophaguscarcinoms,
unter besonderer Berucksichtigung der Reliefdiagnostik.  Med.
Welt, 19.36 10: 881-4, 3 pl.—Blum, A., & Grimaud, R.  Essai
d'une methode nouvelle de desensibilisation au cancer epithelial
de« premieres voies digestives chez l'homme. Bull. Acad. m6d.,
Par., 1907, 3. ser., 117: 395-9.—Blumenthal, F.  Diagnostik
des Krebses im Bereich des Verdauungstraktus.  Verh. Ges. Ver-
dauungskr. (1924) 1925, 11-42.—Case, J. T. X-ray findings in
carcinoma of the alimentary tract.  Bull. Battle Creek Sanit.,
1923-24, 19: 129-78.—Cherry, T.  The tubercle bacillus and
cancer of the alimentary tract.   Med. J. Australia,  1937, 2:
761-3.—Deaver,  J. B.   Surgical diagnostic clinic;  mucinous
carcinoma; lues or diseases of  the alimentary tract.  Internat.
Clin., 1927, 37. ser., 2:  120-6, pl.—De  Beule, F.  Ce que Ton
peut attendre de la chirurgie dans le cancer des voies digestives.
Ann. Soc. med.  Gand, 1931,  n.  ser.,  10: 34-56.  Also  Rev.
beige sc. med., 1931; 3: 232-54.—Demel, R.  Das Karzinom
der Speiserohre und des Magens.   Wien. klin. Wschr., 1931, 44:
1115.—Durand. P.   Constatations en faveur   d'un facteur
exogene a affinite hydrique  dans les cancers du tube digestif.
Rev. gen. clin. ther., 1935,  49: 420-3.—Finsterer,  H.  Zur
Klinik und Therapie des Karzinom.0  des Verdauungstraktes.
Wien. med. Wschr., 1935, 85: 1273; 1305;  1335; 1389; 1420;
1408; 1936. 86: 39; 95; 182.—Golob, M.  Diagnostic confusion
between  pernicious anemia and  carcinoma of digestive tract;
report of 2 cases.  Med. Rec, N. Y.,  1934, 140: 33-5.—Gon-
zalez Galvan, J. M.  Particularidades regionales del cancer de
vfas digestivas en Andalucia y Extremadura. Med. ibera, 1934,
28: 337-40.—Harmas, E.  Das Ergebnis chirurgischer Behand-
lung beim nicht mehr resezierbaren Magen- und Speiserohren-
krebs.  Arch. klin. Chir., 1938, 191: 606-17.—Hart, C. Ueber
die primare Multiplizitat bosartiger Geschwiilste des Verdau-
ungstraktus  und ihre  Beziehungen zur Polyposis intestinalis
adenomatosa.  Zschr. Krehsforsch., 1907, 5: 481-93.—Holbpll,
S. A. [Researches on basal metabolism of patients with cancer
of the digestive canal with special regard to the symptoms of
loss of weight and fatigue]  Hospitalstidende, 1929, 72: 615-
30.  Also Acta med. scand., 1929, 72: 475-91.—Holfelder, H.
Methodische Fortschritte der Rontgentherapie der Krebse des
Verdauungskanals.  Strahlentherapie,  1931,  42: 497-503.—
Isaac-Krieeer,  K., & Kalisch.  H.  Die  Blutkorperchensen-
kungszr't bei  Ulkus und Karzinom  des Verdauungskanals.
Med. Klin., Berl., 1924, 20: 1251.—Jacques, P., & Roy. Docu-
ments sur la curietherapie dans  le cancer des premieres voies
a6ro-digestives.  Rev. med. est, 1924, 52: 103-37.—Jordan, S.
M., & Chamberlin, D. T. Cancer of the digestive tract in the
young.  Surg. Clin. N. America,  1937, 17: 815-20.—Kahn, M.
Multiple primary carcinomata simultaneously involving the
alimentary tract;  case report.  Radiology,  1924, 2: 374-7.—
Lerche, W.  A contribution to  the etiology of  cancer of the
oesophagus and stomach.  Surg. Gyn. Obst., 1916, 22: 42-54.—
Martin, E. K.  Atlas of pathological anatomy (cancers of diges-
tive tract)  Brit. J. Surg., 1932, 20: suppl., 193-216.—Martini,
P.  Der Krebs des Verdauungskanals vom Standpunkt des
Internisten.   Mschr.  Kresbsbekiimpf.,  1935,  3:  225-40.—
Neil, J. H. Cancer in relation  to the air and food passages. N.
Zealand M. J., 1931-32, 30: 13-7.—Nunn, L. L. Sarcoma of
the alimentary tract; a pathologic and statistical study.  North-
west M.,  1931, 30: 497-502.—Safwenberg, O.   Zur Kenntnis
lokaler Kombinationsformen von Kanzer und Tuberkulose im
Verdauungskanal.  Uppsala lak. foren. forh., 1935, 41: 329-
41.—Schinz, H. R., & Zuppinger, A.  Ziircher Erfahrungen bei
der Radiotherapie der bosartigen Geschwiilste der oberen Luft-
und Speisewege.   Miinch. med.  Wschr., 1937,  84:  561-4.—
Schonbauer, L.  Ueber die bosartigen Geschwiilste  des Ver-
dauungstraktes.   Deut. Zschr.  Chir.,  1930,  225:  145-52.—
Simeoni. V. I risultati chirurgici sul cancro della  bocca, del
faringo, dell'esofago e  del grosso intestino (escluso  il  retto)
Cult. med. mod., Pal., 1928, 7: 743-6.  Also Gazz. med. lom-
barda,  1928, 87: 266-70.  Also Riforma med., 1928, 44: 1454-
9.  ------ Risultati della cura  chirurgica dei tumori maligni
(cancro) dell'apparecchio digerente nella statistica italiana dal
1920 al 1927; bocca; faringe; esofago; grosso intestino (escluso
il retto)  Arch. Soc. ital. chir., 1929, 35: 3-118.—Smyth. M. J.
Cancer in relation to dyspepsia.  J. State M., Lond., 1935, 43:
251-61.—Sternberg, C.  Das  Karzinom  der Speiserohre und
des Magens.  Wien. med. Wschr., 1932,  82: 47-9.—Steward.
F. J., Knox, R. [et al.]  The treatment  of malignant disease of
the upper air and food passages.   Brit.  M. J.. 1926, 2: 819-28,
pl.—Stewart, M. J.  Precancerous lesions  of the  alimentary
tract.  Lancet, Lond., 1931, 2: 565; 617; 669.—Torrigiani, C,
& Palumbo. V.   Curieterapia  dei tumori maligni delle prime
vie  digestive.  Acta  Unio.  internat.   cancr., 1937,  2:  298-
310.—Wassermann & Blumenthal.  Diagnostik des Krebses
im Bereich des Verdauungskanals.  Miinch. med. Wschr., 1924.
71: 1630.—Watson, W. L. Gastrostomy in the management of
gastric and esophageal carcinoma.  Surg. Gyn. Obst., 1936, 62:
729-34.—Wells, H. G.,  Slye, M., & Holmes, H.  F.  Compara-
tive pathology of cancer of the alimentary canal, with report of
cases in  mice; studies in the incidence and inheritability of
spontaneous tumors  in  mice.   Am.  J.  Cancer,  1938  33:
---■   Diseases.

   Andrew Todd McClintock Memorial Foun-
dation  FOR  THE  DISEASES OF THE ALIMENTARY
canal.   Archives.   Wilkes-Barre,  v.l,  1925.
   Bassler,  A.    Diseases  of  the  stomach  and
upper  alimentary  tract.   6.  ed.    1007p.    8?
Phila.,  1926.
   Bennett,  T.   I.    The  stomach  and  upper
alimentary  canal in  health and  disease.   344p.
8?   Lond., 1925.
   Delort,  M.,  &  Nidergang,  F.  Oesophage;
estomac;   duodenum;   affections   buccales   et
dentaires.  309p.   16?   Par.,  1927.
   Gatjltier,  R.   Consultations  sur les  maladies
des voies digestives.  250p.   8?   Par.,  1931.
   Loeper,  M.,  &  Lemaire,  A.   Maladies  du
tube digestif.   369p.   8?   Par., 1930.
   Campodonico, E. El es6fago, el estomago, cl duodeno y sua
lesiones.  An. Fac. med.  Lima, 1924, 6: 180-91.—Hurst, A. F.
Diseases  of the alimentary canal. Practitioner,  Lond., 1936,
137: 409-22.—Johnsen, S. W. Common disorders of the diges-
tive tract; a clinical and  roentgenological study of 500 private
cases.  J. M. Soc. N. Jersey, 1935, 32: 527-31.—McVicar, C. S.
Disorders of  the  digestive tract in military  practice.  Mil.
Surgeon,  1927, 60: 155-60.  Also repr.—Preston. J. W.  Ob-
servations upon some common disorders of the digestive tract.
West Virginia M. J., 1926,  21: 70-4.—Schmidt, R.  Merksatze
zur Klinik des Digestionstraktes.  Med. Klin., Berl., 1935, 31:
passim.

----   Diseases:  Causes.
   Kahler, H.  Klinik vaskular bedingter Storungen des Ver-
dauungstraktes.   Wien.  klin.  Wschr.,  1929,  42:  1250-2 —
Kaijser,  R.   Zur Kenntnis  der allergischen Affektionen  des
Verdauungskanals vom Standpunkt des Chirurgen aus.  Arch.
klin. Chir., 1937,  188: 36-64.—Kalk, H.  Ueber die Erblichkeit
von Krankheiten des  Verdauungskanals.  Deut. med. Wschr.,
1934, 60: 1465-8.  Also Verh. Berl. med. Ges. (1934) 1935, 65:
141-8.—Kantor, J. L.  Neurogenic and psychogenic disorders
of the alimentary canal.  J.  Nerv. Ment. Dis., 1929, 70: 28;
179. Also repr.—Kaplan,  B. Can emotions produce organic
lesions  in the digestive tract?  Med. Rec, N. Y.,  1936, 143:
379-82.—Lowy, J.  Ueber  die Berufserkrankungen des Diges-
tionstraktes.  Med. Klin., Berl., 1928, 24: 1383-5.—McLester,
J. S. Psychic and emotional factors  in their relation to dis-
orders of  the digestive tract.  J. Am. M. Ass., 1927, 89: 1019 —
Ogilvie. W. H.   Infections of the alimentary tract.  Brit. J.
Surg., 1924-25, 12: 752-82.—Pansdorf, H., & Kraas, E.  Lage-
veranderungen des Verdauungstraktus durch raumbeengende
Prozesse  in der Bauchhohle.  Rontgenpraxis, 1930, 2: 594-
604.—Pickerill, H. P.  Diet as a cause of sepsis in the alimen-
tary canal. Med. J. Australia, 1927, 2: suppl., 162-6.—Pilcz,
A.  Erkrankungen des Zentralnervensvstem- und Verdauungs-
trakt.  Wien. med. Wschr., 1929, 79: 267-71.—Schlesinger, H.
Gibt es  dem Alter eigentumliche Storungen des Digestions-
traktes?  Wien.  klin. Wschr., 1927, 40: 31.—Wallbach,  G.
Ueber die durch verschiedene  Ernahrungsverhaltnisse bedingten
Veranderungen -der Absc-hnitte des Verdauungstraktus und der
hamatopoetischen Gewebe.  Zschr. Zellforsch.,  1932, 16: 1-25.

----   Diseases:  Diagnosis.
   Barrientos Rosas,  J.   *La  sonda duodenal
en los sindromes  de retenci6n del tubo digestivo,
desde el es6fago hasta la ampolla de Vater.  34p.
8?   Santiago,  1929.
   Brule, M.   La cellulite de la nuque dans les  affections du
tube digestif  et,  son  importance  diagnostique.   Presse med.,
1937, 45: 18-20.—FinkelSteinas, C.   [Laboratory  and radio-
scopic examinations in treatment, of disorders of the digestive
tract]  Medicina, Kaunas,  1930, 11: 79-95.—Gechtman. G., &
Slanskaia. M.  [Erythrocyte  precipitation and Mateifi reaction
in alimentary tract diseases]  Klin, med.,  Moskva, 1927, 5:
1062-9.—Heintz,  E. L.,  & Johnson, R. G.  Some  diagnostic
points of disorders of the alimentary tract.  Illinois M. J., 1926,
49: 231-4.—Kalk, H.  Fehler in der Diagnostik und Therapie
bei Krankheiten des  Verdauungstraktus.  Zschr. arztl. Fort-
bild., 1938, 35: 7-11.—Nasta, T., Borcescu, A. C, & Corneanu,
M.  [Diagnosis of perivisceritis in affections of  the digestive
tract]  Spitalul, 1933, 53: 451-9.—Torday, A.  [Tests of sugar
in the blood by sugar diet in alimentary tract diseases]  Orv.
hetil., 1927, 71: 1169-71.

----    Diseases:  Pathology.
   See  also  Peptic  ulcer;  and  proper  names  of
other digestive diseases.
   Henke & Lubarsch.   Handbuch der speziel-
len pathologischen  Anatomie  und   Histologie.
Bd 4, Teil 1, 2, & 3:  Verdauungsschlauch.   3 v,
8?  Berl.,  1926-29. 
DIGESTIVE TRACT
413
DIGESTIVE TRACT
  Desaux, A., & Dubois, R.  Retentissement des reactions et
des  d6sordres  cutanes  sur  le tube  digestif ou ses annexes.
Nutrition, Par., 1936, 6: 175-90.—Dreyfus, I., & Sapet, M.
Les etats bucco-dentaires  et  les affections  du tube digestif.
Schweiz.  Mschr.  Zahnh.,  1933,  43:  72-84.—Gaultier,  R.
Dystonie gen6ralisee  de la  musculature du tube digestif,  de
forme atonique, caract6ris6e  par un diverticule oesophagien
notable et une distension gastrique prononcee.  Arch. mal. app.
digest., Par., 1935, 25: 420-5.—Gonzalez Gal van, J. M.   La
hipertensi6n arterial en los enfermos de vfas digestivas.   Rev.
med. lat. amer., B. Air., 1930-31, 16: 1742-9.—Hamilton. D. J.
The alimentary canal as a source of contagion.   In Stud.  Path.,
(W  Bulloch) Aberdeen, 1906,  3-38.—Jameson, R. E.  Ulcers,
colitis and hydrochloric acid.   Med. World, 1936, 54:  175.—
Koblanck, A.  Ueber einige Beziehungen zwischen dem Ver-
dauungskanal  und  dem  weiblichen  Genitalsystem.   Arch.
Verdauungskr., 1926, 37: 72-82.—Lyon, G.  Le retentissement
des maladies des voies  digestives sur les differents  organes et
sur l'etat general.  Bull, med., Par., 1933, 47: 785-92.—Opper,
L  & Zimmerman, H. M. Ulcers of the digestive tract in asso-
ciation with cerebral lesions.  Yale J. Biol., 1938-39, 11: 49-84,
6 pl.—Pal, J.  Atonie.  Wien. klin. Wschr., 1926, 39: 19-21 —
Pron, L.  Tube digestif et ceil.  Rev. gin. clin.  ther., 1926,  40:
167.  ------   Las modificaciones de la piel y de sus anejos en
las  enfermedades  cr6nicas  del  tubo digestivo.  Arch,  med.,
Madr., 1927, 26: 260-3.—Ramond, F.,&Popovici,D.I.  [Physio-
pathology of the digestive tube]  Rev. st. med., Bucur., 1931,
20:  1512-22.—Smyth,  J. A.   The  clinical pathology  of  the
digestive tract. Ulster M.  J., 1935, 4: 237-46.—Touraine. A.
Dermatoses et tube digestif. Arch. mal. app. digest., Par., 1938,
28: 105-37.

---  Diseases:  Treatment.

   Laemmer,  M.   La diathermie dans  les   affec-
tions du tube digestif.   97p.   8?  Par., 1930.
   Pron,    L.    Formulaire   therapeutique    des
maladies  du tube digestif.    109p.    12?    Par.,
1919.
   Aldor, L. von.  Die  Proteinkorpertherapie und ihr Wert bei
Erkrankungen des Digestionstraktus.  Erg. ges. Med., 1932,
17: 353.—Biirgi, E.  Die Pharmakotherapie des Verdauungs-
traktus.  Med. Welt, 1929, 3: 1458-61.—Dubois, R. L'bydro-
therapie dans les maladies du  tube digestif.  Hopital, 1924, 12:
301-6.—Faroy, G.   Le lait dans les  maladies du tube digestif.
J. med. fr., 1933, 22: 14-8.—Grafe,  E.  Das Indikationsgebiet
der  balneologischen Mittel bei Krankheiten des Verd?uungs-
kanals.  Med. Klin., Berl., 1935, 31: 701-3.—Michailescu, C,
& Dumitrescu, I.   [Crenotherapy in affections  of the digestive
tract]  Romania med., 1934,  12: 217-9.—Milhaud, M.  Cures
climatiques dans  les maladies  du tube digestif.   Gaz. med.
France, 1933, No.  5,  6-14.—Morel-Kahn.  L'eiectrotherapie
dans le traitement des  affections du tube digestif.   Bull, med.,
Par., 1932, 46: 607; 623.—Ohly. A.  Zur Ernahrung des schon-
kostbedurftigen Arbeiters  im Betrieb.  Deut. med. Wschr.,
1938 64:542-4.—Panzini, L.  La terapia biliare nelle affezioni
delle vie digerenti.   Rass. clin. ter., 1924, 23: 160-5.—Porcher,
P.  Les possibilit6s eiectroth6rapiques dans certaines affections
de 1'oesophage et  de l'estomac. Rev. actin.,  Par., 1935, 11:
381-91.—Rathery.  Les cures thermales dans les affections du
tube digestif.  Presse therm,  clim., 1927, 68: 433-6.—Savy, P.
Traitement des maladies de  l'estomac et des  voies digestives
superieures.    In  his  Th6r. clin.,  Par.,  1936,  1:  243-414 —
Schindler,  R.  Die  Behandlung  der  Psychoneurosen  des
Verdauungstrakts.  Arch. Verdauungskr., 1928, 44: 89-105.—
Schweitzer, A. L'eziologia e  la terapia dei disturbi secretonci,
spastici e dei processi ulcerosi del tratto digestivo.  Rass. ter.
pat. clin., 1934, 6: 87-92.—Stiegele,  A.  Die  homoopathische
Behandlung der Erkrankungen der Verdauungswege.   Hippo-
krates, Stuttg., 1936, 7: 210; 246—T. R. M.  L'eiectrotherapie
dans le traitement des affections du tube digestif.   Praxis,
Bern, 1933, 22: 169.—Tecon, R. M.  Le traitement des affec-
tions du tube digestif par les  eaux minerales suisses.   Ibid.,
1934, 23: Beil. No. 28, 13-9.—Trendelenburg,  P., & Westphal.
K.   Kritik   der   Pharmakotherapie   des  Verdauungskanals.
Verh. Ges. Verdauungskr. (1929) 1930, 9: 37;  45  [Discussion]
57-71.—Verdeau,  F. M.  Les beures les plus  favorables pour
l'ingestion des medicaments dans les maladies du tube digestif.
Arch. med. pharm. mil., 1925, 82: 98-109.

----  Diseases—in  animals.
   Lentz. W. J.  Common disorders  of the digestive tract of
small animals. J. Am. Vet.  M. Ass., 1924-25, 66: 574-87.—
Milks H J.  Diseases of the mouth and esophagus of Carnivoi a.
Vet. Med., Chic, 1934, 29: 280-4.

----  Diseases—in  children.

   Marfan, B.  J. A.   Les  affections  des  voies
digestives  dans  la premiere  enfance.   702p.  8?
Par.  1923.
   Birabas,  Z.  [Parenteral  treatment of the diseases of ali-
mentary tract in  children]  Budapesti orv.  ujs., 196Z, dO:
97-9.—Biddau. I.  Sul comportamento del cloro e dell urea ne
sangue e nel liquor in alcune affezioni del tubo digerente nel
lattante.  Lattante, 1907, 8:  376-96.— Hernpclmann, T. C.
Diseases of the lips, tongue, mouth  and esoDhagus. in Appie-
ton's Pract. Libr. M. & S., 1935, 7: 283-305.—Klein.  Chylus-
zysten in den ersten Lebenswochen.  Jahrb. Kinderh., 1936-37,
3. F., 98: 223-5.—Langmead, F. S.  Some disorders of the ali-
mentary tract; in  children;  their  diagnosis and treatment.
S.  Mary Hosp. Gaz.,  Lond.,  1926, 32: 88; 103.—Lelong. M.
Maladies du tube digestif dans la deuxieme enfance.   In Traite
med.  enfants (Nobecourt  & Babonneix) Par.,  1934,  3:  903-
94.—Marfan, A. B.  Affections secondaires des voies digestives
dans la premiere enfance.  Paris med., 1929, 73: 394-8.

----  Diverticulum.
   Bauer, L., & Pansdorf, H.  Der rontgenologische Nachweis
von Divertikeln im Bereich des  Verdauungskanals und seine
klinische Bedeutung.   Erg. med.  Strahlenforsch.,  1930,  6:
493-560.—Baumel, J., & Balmes, J.  Etude radiologique des
diverticules  sousdiaphragmatiaues  du  tube  digestif.   Bull.
Soc radiol. med. France, 1907, 25: 31-46.—Blefari-Melazzi, T.
I diverticoli dell'apparato digerente.   Radiol,  med., Milano,
1934, 21: 263-89.—Brites, G. A propos de 5 faux diverticules
du tube digestif.  C. rend. Soc. biol.,  1928, 99: 950.—Gaily &
Bernard.  Deux cas de  diverticules congenitaux du tube di-
gestif a localisation assez rare.  Bull. Soc. radiol. med. France,
1929,  17:  158.—Godard,  P. Trois cas de diverticules  (oeso-
phage, estomac, duodenum) Arch. Verdauungskr., 1938, 63:
150-3.—Jordan, S.  M.,  &  Lahey, F. H.   Diverticula of the
alimentary tract. Surg. Clin. N. America, 1926,  6: 747-65.—
Krokcr,  P.   Zur  Divertikelbildung am  Verdauungstrakt.
Rontgenpraxis, 1934,  6:  448-50.—Mahn, J.   Die Divertikel
des  Verdauungskanals.   Klin.  Wschr.,  1931,  10:   1265;
1313.—Moran Miranda,  F.  Diverticulosis  del tractus  diges-
tivo.   Progr. clin.,  Madr.,  1931, 39: 477-83.—Moynihan, B.
Diverticula  of the alimentary canal.  Lancet, Lond., 1927, 1:
1061-6.—Paterson, R. S.  The less common diverticula  of the
upper  alimentary tract.   Brit.  J.  Radiol.,  1929, n. ser., 2:
331-43, 3 pl.—Ronneaux, G., & Witasse.  Diverticules mul-
tiples du tube digestif.  Bull. Soc. eiectroradiol. med. France,
1938, 26:  207-9.—Sigmund, A.   [Two cases of diverticula of
digestive tract]  Cas. lek. Cesk.,  1925, 64: 130-5.—Umber. F.
Ueber  Divertikel im Verdauungstrakt.  Miinch. med. Wschr.,
1907, 84: 1377-81.

----   Examination.
   Nistler,   L.     Mikro-elcktrische   Untersu-
chungen am Verdauungskanal.   44p.   8?  Mahr.-
Ostrau, 1933.
   Ayala Gonzalez.  La endoscopfa en enfermos del es6fago y
del estomago.   Medicina,  Mex.,  1929.  9: 325-34.—Gage. C.
Investigation of the alimentary tract.  Lancet, Lond., 1937, 1:
985-7.  ------Shanks, S. C. [et al.] Discussion on some of the
less common lesions and special methods of investigation of the
alimentary  tract and the influence of adjacent organs.  Proc.
R. Soc. M., Lond., 1936-37, 30: 1371-92, 8 pl.—Landivar. A. F..
&  Gonzalez Bosch,  R.  La exploration  funcional de  las vfas
digestivas en los enfermos pfloro-gastrectomizados.  Dfa m6d.,
B. Air., 1929-30, 2: 862.—Sternberg,  W.  Oesophagoskopie
und Gastroskopie.  Zschr. Hals &c Heilk., 1925, 13: 138-46.—
Tucker, G.  Retrograde  esophagoscopy,   gastroscopy,  and
duodenoscopy.  Surg. Clin. N. America, 1924, 4: 77-86.

----   Foreign body.

   Bernard,  F. S.    *Des accidents  par  degluti-
tion   de   corps   etrangers   chez  les  ruminants
[Alfort]   54p.   8?   Par., 1925.
   Peli.engahr,  H.    *Casuistischer  Beitrag zur
Kenntnis seltener  Komplikationen im Anschluss
an  Nadelverschlucken   [Munchen]   19p.   8?
Bresl., 1934.
   Abt, A. F.  Spontaneous passage of an open bar safetv-pin
by a  4-months  old infant.  Arch. Pediat., N. Y., 1935, 52:
547-51.—Allende, C. I.  Cuerpo extrafio de las vfas digestivas.
Bol. Soc. cir. B. Aires, 1933, 17: 696-8.   Also Rev. cir. B. Aires,
1933,  12:  839-44.—Ameline,  A.   Sur  une  epingle de.glutie.
Presse med., 1937, 45: 1893.—Antell, L.  Foreign bodies in the
digestive tract  of children.  Arch. Pediat., N. Y., 1930, 47:
751-8.—Arbuckle.  M. F.,  & Stutsman, A.  C.  Safety pin in
the alimentary  tract: diagnosis, treatment, dangers,  compli-
cations.  South. Surgeon,  1938, 7:  131-5.—Arrigoni. C.  Con-
tributo alio studio dei corpi estranei nel tubo digerente.  Arch.
ital. chir.,  1934, 38: 597-615.—Aszalos,  J.   Zwei glucklich
verlaufene  Falle von in grosser Anzahl verschluckten Fremd-
korpern.  Deut. Zschr. gerichtl.  Med., 1929,  14: 209-13 —
Aumont, P.  Extraction systematique des corps etrangers du
tube  digestif  sous  le  controle  intermittent   des  rayons X.
Monde med., 1937, 47: 906-9.—Beclere, H.   Migration d'un
manche de  cuiliere a soupe dans le  tube  digestif.   J. radiol.
electr., 1934, 18: 391.  ------  Migration d'un sou de bronze
dans le tube digestif.  Bull. Soc. radiol. med. France, 1936, 24:
796-8.—Bergamini, M.   Corpo estraneo (chiodo a  gnncio)
nelle vie digerenti di un  lattante  (in pari  tempo,  contributo
alio studio della traversata digestiva  nel  lattante)   Radiol.
med.,  Milano,   1926,  13:  788-99.—Bessems.  M.  L'odyssee
d'un os.  Rev. m6d., Louvain,  1929. 239.—Bianchi.  G. I corpi
estranei nelle vie  digerenti del fanciullo.   Arch.  ital.  chir.,
1933, 34: 39-56.—Bland-Sutton, J. The psychology of animals 
DIGESTIVE  TRACT
414
DIGESTIVE TRACT
swallowed alive.  Brit. M. J., 1925, 2: 104-8— Borri, C.  Su
due casi d'emorragia mortale da corpi  estranei nelle prime vie
digestive.  Valsalva, 1933, 9: 178-86.—Brandstatter. E.  Ueber
Perforationsfolgen verschluckter  Nadeln.   Zbl.  Chir..  1937,
64: 2430-5.—Bretegnier.  A propos de 2 observations de corps
etrangers  des voies  digestives superieures  chez des  enfants
de moins  de 1 an.  Bull. Soc. chir. Paris,  1936, 28:  03-8.—
Carpenter, E. W.  Dissolution of a safety-pin in the digestive
tract.  South. M. & S., 1932, 94: 784.—Carrasco, L.  Ingesti6n
de un tubo de radium.  Ars medica, Barcel., 1934,  10: 244-6,
2 pl.—Charlier.  La traversee du tube digestif d'un enfant par
un portemine. J. med. Paris, 1926, 45: 80.  ---■— Les corps
etrangers  des voies digestives.   Ibid.,  1927, 46: 171.—Conti,
L. F.  Foreign bodies ingested by steer.  North  Am. Vet.,
1934, 15:  34.—Del Chiaro, V.  Contributo alia  casistica delle
lesioni provocate  dall'ingestione di corpi estranei da parte dei
bovini.  Profilassi, 1933, €: 272.—Derjanov, S.  M.  [Foreign
bodies in  the alimentary tract]  Russ.  klin.,  1928,  9: 47;
320.—Doubrere,  R.   A  propos  des corps etrangers  du tube
digestif abdominal.   Gaz. med. France,  1929, 3: 713-6.—
Dube, E.  Les corps etrangers des voies digestives de l'enfant.
Union med.  Canada,  1935,  64: 1038-44.—Ferretti.  A.   Su
alcuni casi di corpi estranei metallici (aghi, spilli,  chiodi)  nel
tubo digerente.  Policlinico, 1935, 42: sez. prat., 1996-2006 —
Fridrichovsk?, J.  [Two  cases of  perforation of  alimentary
tract by foreign bodyl  Bratisl. lek. listy, 1923-24, 3: 453-5 —
Froelich.  Corps etrangers vulnerants du  tube digestif chez le
nourrisson.   Rev. med.  est,  1935, 63:  258.—Gamboa.   A
prop6sito  de cuerpo extrafio de las vfas digestivas.   Bol. Soc.
cir. B. Aires, 1933,  17: 713.—Garrone, E.  Contributo alio
studio dei corpi estranei del tubo digerente.  Policlinico, 1929,
36: sez. prat., 667-9.—Gavazzeni, L.   Ingestione di numerosi
aghi e loro tolleranza da parte dell'apparato digerente.   Radiol.
med., Milano, 1927, 14: 1068-70.—Gerard.  Corps etrangers
du  tube digestif.  Bull.  Soc. radiol. med. France, 1936, 24:
728-31.—Gilmour, C.  Foreign bodies in the alimentary tract.
Brit. M. J., 1928, 2: 700.—Grauer, S.  Ein Beitrag zur Kenntnis
des Verhaltens metallischer Fremdkorper im Verdauungstrakt.
Wien. med.  Wschr., 1928.  78: 835-7.—Greeley, H., jr.  Case
report—baby pin  swallowed by  a 4-months  old infant and
passed without symptoms 50 hours later.  Med.  Times, N. Y ,
1934, 62: 115.—Guarini,  C.  Casi di corpi estranei nelle vie
digerenti.  Arch, radiol., Nap., 1925, 1: 1021-4.—Guidone, G.
Contributo alia casistica e alia terapia dei corpi estranei nelle
vie digerenti.  Gazz. internaz. med. chir.,  1930,  38: 118-20.—
Guisez, J. A propos du diagnostic et de revolution des corps
etrangers  dans le tube digestif.   Bull. Soc. chir. Paris,  1933,
25: 677-85.—Hamdi, H.  Sur les corps etrangers qui se forment
dans le tube  digestif.  Schweiz. med. Wschr., 1936,  66: 291.—
Hogan, W. J. Swallowing of removable bridge: report  of case.
Dent.  Digest, 1935, 41:  298.—James,  T.  G. I.   Psoas spasm
caused by a foreign body.  Brit. J. Surg.,  1934-35,  22: 622.—
Johnson.  C.  A.   The  swallowing of a full-sized toothbrush;
report of a case from the Los Angeles Genera] Hospital.  Cali-
fornia West. M.,  i927,  26:  210.—Joly,  M.  Transit  rapide
d'un  volumineux  corps  etranger  du  tube digestif chez  un
nourrisson.  Bull. Soc. med. Paris, 1938, 282-5.—Josset. G. J.
[On the fate of  foreign bodies in the digestive tract]   Vest.
khir.,  1936, 46: 244-6.—Karman.  Migration d'un broche a
bavoir par les voies digestives  en 56  heures.  Rev. gin.  clin.
th6r., 1935,  49: suppl.,  1361.—Knapp. E.  Ein  Fremdkorper-
kuriosum.  Mschr. Ohrenh., Wien, 1934, 68: 683-5.—Kone6nf,
J.  [Foreign  bodies in  the digestive  tract]  Cas.  16k. eesk.,
1933, 72:  1458-60.—Kuiper, J.  [A closed safety  pin swallowed
by  an infant of 4H weeks]  Ned.  tschr.  geneesk., 1929, 73:
2057, pl.—Laflbn, M.   Paso  por las  vfas  digestivas  de un
imperdible abierto. Arch, espan.  pediat., 1933,  17: 130-2.—■
Lasserre,  C.  Deux cas de corps etrangers des voies digestives
chez  l'enfant.  Bull.  Soc nat. chir.,  Par., 1926,  52:  728.—
Le Moine.  A propos de l'elimination  des corps etrangers des
voies   digestives.   Ibid.,  1931,  23:  691-3.—Lewisohn.  R.
Fifteen open and closed safety  pins removed by gastrostomy;
13 closed  safety  pins removed per rectum; large  number  of
straight pins removed by appendectomy.  Am. J. Surg., 1927,
n. ser., 1:  173.—Manges, W. F.  The roentgenology of foreign
bodies in  the esophagus and  gastro-intestinal  tract.   Surg.
Clin.  N. America, 1934,  14: 89-95.—Marque,  A.  M.  Con-
sideraciones sobre los  cuerpos extranos ingeridos en los nifios.
Arch. lat. amer.  pediat.,  6. Air., 1926, 3. ser., 20: 400-5.—
Mather, H.  Impaction of swallowed  foreign bodies.  Brit.
M.  J., 1929, 2:  345.—Mayet, H.   Corps etrangers des voies
digestives  sous-diaphragmatiques  chez l'enfant.   Bull.  Soc.
chir. Paris, 1930,  22: 429-36.  ------  Les corps etrangers du
tube digestif sous-diaphragmatique chez l'enfant.  Rev.  gin
clin. ther., 1930, 44: 721-4.—Megret, R.  Corps etranger des
voies  digestives (6pingle de bavoir) chez  une enfant de neuf
mois.  Bull.  Soc.  nat. chir., Par., 1926,  52: 1171.—Meriel.
Les egagropiles du tube  digestif chez  l'homme.   Gaz. hop.!
1903, 76:  117-23.—Meurman, Y.  [Swallowed foreign bodies!
Fin. lak.  sail, hand.,  1937, 80:  693-5.—Moene, I.  [Foreign
bodies in the digestive tract]  Norsk, mag. laegevid., 1933, 94:
1229-41.—Mondor, H.. Bergeret  & Mauclaire.  A  propos des
corps etrangers du tube  digestif.  Bull. Soc. nat. chir., Par.,
1931, 57:  833-5.—Moreau, L.  Quelques  cas d'examen radio-
logique de corps etrangers metalliques deglutis.   Bull  Soc
radiol. med.  France,  1936, 24: 607-10.—Moreau,  M.  H.,  &
Noguera,  O.  F.   Ingesti6n de cuerpos extranos.  Sem. med
B. Air., 1934, 41: 1318-23.—Mouchet. A.  Corps etranger des
voies digestives: (curieuse migration d'une  broche a bavoir chez
un enfant de 18 mois)   Bull.  Soc.  nat. chir., Par., 1926 52-
617.—Negus, V. E.  Foreign bodies in the air and upper food
passages.   Lancet, Lond.,  1935,  2: 730.—Newberry, R. E.
Swallowed glass.   Indust. M., 1937, 6: 607.—Ombredanne, L.
Epingle ouverte,  barrette,  dans les voies digestives.  Mem.
Acad,  chir., Par., 1938, 64: 509.—Oppikofer, E., jr.  Unge-
wohnlieher Fremdkorper in  Speiserohre und Magen.  Schweiz.
med. Wschr.,  1938, 68: 26.—Pallotti,  A.  Sulla presenza di
corpi estranei  (aghi)  nel   tubo digerente.   Bull.  sc.  med.,
Bologna,  1933,   105:  206-15.—Paulino.   Behandlung  der
verschluckten  Fremdkorper.  Deut. med. Wschr.,  1926,  52:
1555.—Petersen, E.  [Cases of foreign bodies in the digestive
tract]  Bibl. la>ger,  1927, 119:  363-78.—Petit de la Villeon.
A propos des corps etrangers des voies digestives chez l'enfant.
Bull. Soc. chir. Paris,  1930, 22: 231—Polgar, F. [Swallowed
foreign bodies]  Gyogyaszat, 1933. 73: 164.—Prentiss, E. C, <fc
Waite, W. W.  Man who swallows foreign bodies.  Southwest.
M.,  1934,  18: 266.—Regnier, R.   Verschluckte Stecknadeln.
Wien. med. Wschr , 1928,  78:  66.—Sauer. L. W.  Dr Boot's
nonsurgical  treatment for  swallowed foreign bodies (a post-
humous report on the method)  J. Am. M. Ass.,  1932,  98:
1981.—Schonbauer,  L.  Ueber Fremdkorper im Verdauungs-
trakt.   Wien. med. Wschr.,  1929,  79:  1446-9.—Sorrel,  E.,
Merigot, L., & Benaerts. Corps etrangers des voies digestives.
Bull. Soc.  pediat. Paris, 1934, 32: 470-8.—Spath, F.  Zur
Fremdkorperchirurgie  des  Verdauungstraktes.    Arch.  klin.
Chir.,  1933, 175:  138-54.—Stoel,  G.  [Foreign  bodies  in  the
digestive  tract]    Ned. tschr. geneesk.,  1933, 77:  5271-7.—
Straus, D. C, & Tumpeer,  I. H.  Open safety-pin swallowed
by  a 10-months  old  infant, passed spontaneously  per  vias
naturales.  Am. J. Dis.  Child., 1930, 40: 96-100.—Tankard,
A. R., & Stock, C. J. H.  The  occurrence of glass particles in
foodstuffs.   Analyst,  Lond.,  1925,  50:  393.—Tapia,  A.  G.
Primeros cuidados en casos de  ingestion de cuerpos extrafios.
Arch, med., Madr.,  1927, 26:  No.  10,  p. v.—Temple, A., &
Chesney,  R. W. L.  Foreign bodies in the alimentary tract.
Vet. Rec, Lond.,  1935, 15:  459-61.—Thielemann.  Zur Frage
der  rontgenologischen Darstellbarkeit  verschluckter  Gebiss-
prothesen.   Zschr. Hals &c.  Heilk.,  1926-27,  17: SSL-
Tucker, G.  Jackstones  as  foreign  bodies in the upper food
passages.   Tr.  Am. Laryng. Ass.,  1936, 42:  290-3.—Tyler,
G. T., jr.  An open safety pin swallowed and passed bv rectum.
South. M. J., 1934, 27': 60.—Vinson, P. P., & Deissler, K.
Treatment of patients  with  foreign  bodies in  the esophagus or
stomach.  Am. J.  Digest. Dis.,  1934-35,  1: 357-9.—Winsser,
J.  [Foreign bodies  in the  digestive tract of dogs  and cats]
Tschr. diergeneesk., 1937, 64: 122-5.

----   Hemorrhage [including varix]

   See  also  Feces,  Examination; Hematemesis;
Melena.

   Bevalot,  J.   *La  transfusion sanguine  dans
les  hemorragies   du   tube   digestif.     68p.    8?
Par.,  1931.
   Allen, A. W.  Acute massive bleeding from the upper gastro-
intestinal  tract.   Internat.  Clin., 1937,  47. ser., 4: 205-23.
         Acute massive  hemorrhage from the  upper gastro-
intestinal tract, with special reference to peptic ulcer. Surgery,
1937, 2: 713-31.—Alsted, G.  Studies on azotaemia after haema-
temesis and melaena.  Acta med. scand., 1936, Suppl. 78, 900-7
[Discussion] 914-6.   ------  Further studies on azotemia fol-
lowing hemorrhage in the digestive tract.  Am. J. M. Sc, 1936,
192: 199-208.—Bansfillon. E.   Traitement des hemorragies du
tube digestif chez le nouveau-ne.  Rev. fr. gyn. obst., 1931, 26:
232-7.—Bassi,  U.,  &  Mosetti. A.  Le porfirine  fecali nelle
emorragie  occulte del tubo  digerente  (da ulcera,  neoplasie,
anchilostomiasi,  ecc)  Gior.  clin.  med., 1936, 17:  1010-30.—
Boas, I.  Kritisches zum Nachweis okkulter Blutungen nebst
einer neuen Methode.  Klin. Wschr., 1934, 13: 942.—Bollini, V.
La diagnosi radiologica delle varici del tubo digerente.   Bull.
sc. med., Bologna, 1935, 107: 212-30.—Bolton, C.  Haemate-
mesis and  melaena.  Brit. M.  J.,  1930, 1: 222.—Boric. D., &
Jankovic,  S.   Contributo alio  studio  clinico-radiologico delle
varici dell'esofago e dello stomaco.  Gior. clin. med., 1938, 19:
307-14.—Cassapian.   Hematemeses  et  m6la>nas  familiaux.
Bull. Soc.  m6d. hop. Paris,  1926,  3. ser., 50: 1130-2.  Also
Progr. med.,  Par.,  1926, 41: 1070-3.—Ernst,  Z.,  Purjesz,
B.,  jr, & Zilzer. L.   Soil vor  der  Untersuchung auf okkulte
Blutung eine chlorophyllfreie Diat verabreicht werden?  Arch.
Verdauungskr.,  1928, 42: 205-10.—Filtipaldi,  E. U.  La  di-
mostrazione del sangue  nel   contenuto  del tubo digerente.
Riforma med.,  1924,  40: 677.—Gaul tier.  A  propos  de la
reaction de Boas.  Bull. Soc. med. Paris, 1029, 205—H6mor-
rhagies du tube digestif. Rev. crit.  path., Par.,  1933-34, 4:
307-14.—Hulst, L.  A.  Zur Frage der  okkulten Blutung und
ihrer Bewertung fur die  Klinik.  Klin. Wschr., 1934, 13: 912-
4.—Jersild, T.   [Occult hemorrhage as  indication for early
explorative laparotomy]  Hospitalstidende,  1936,  79:  1053-
64.—Lauda, E.  Der Nachweis der okkulten Melaena.   Med.
Klin.,  Berl.,  1927,  23:  713-7.—Libert, E.  Les hemorragies
occultes du tube digestif sans lesions parietales de l'estomac ou
de l'intestin, au cours des periviseerites.  Ann.  mid.  chir.,
Beograd., 1928-29, 2: 29-34.—Meulcngracht, E.  [Meat in the
treatment of hematemesis and  melena]   Ugeskr.  laeger, 1933,
95:   1257-9.  Also  Wien. klin. Wschr.,  1936, 49:  1481-5.—
Pron, L.  La reaction de Boas au chloral-alcool-gaiac dans la
recherche des hemorragies occultes du tube digestif.   Bull. Soc.
m6d. Paris, 1929, 211.—Rischel. A.  Further observations ou 
DIGESTIVE TRACT                          41
 the treatment of haematemesis and melaena with the Meulen-
 gracht food method.  Acta med. scand., 1936, Suppl. 78, 418-
 25.—Sacchetto, I.  Sulla diagnosi di sede di emorragie rilevate
 col sondaggio duodenale. Probl. nutriz., Roma, 1926, 3: 55-64.

 ----  Injuries.
   David-Galatz,  J.   Les  brulures des voies  digestives supe-
 rieures par des substances chimiques.  Ann. otolar., Par., 1931,
 778-94.—Gracia Garcia, G.  Tratamiento de las heridas de
 guerra en el tubo digestivo abdominal.  Gac med. mil., Mix.,
 1934-35, n. ser., 2: 155-66.  Also Rev. cir. Hosp. Juarez, Mex.,
 1935, 6:755-66.

 ---  Innervation.
   Alexandrowicz, J. S.  Notes sur I'innervation du tube digestif
 des c6phalopodes.   Arch. zool. exp., Par.,  1927-28, 67: [notes
 et rev.] 69-90.—Alvarez, W. C.  The  effects of degenerative
 section of the vagus and the splanchnic nerves on the digestive
 tract.  Proc. Mayo Clin., 1929,  4: 205-7.  ------ Hosoi, K.
 [et al.]  The effects of degenerative section of the vagi and the
 eplanchnics of the digestive tract.  Am. J. Physiol., 1929, 90:
 631-55.—Bondarenko, A.  T.   The  connection  between the
 upper respiratory tract and  the gastro-enteric  system;  the
 influence of nasal respiration on the secretory  and motor func-
 tions of the alimentary canal.  Acta otolar., Stockh.,  1932, 17:
 37-47.—Foa,  C.   L'innervazione di alcuni tratti  del canale
 digerente   Minerva  med., Tor., 1934, 25: 764-8.—Iwanow,
 I. F.  Die sympathische  Innervation  des Verdauungstraktes
 einiger Vogelarten  (Cotumba livia L., Anser cinereus L.  und
 Gallus domesticus L.)  Zschr. mikr. anat.  Forsch.,  1930, 22:
 469-92.  ------  Kolossow, N. G., & Sabussow, G. H.  Zur
 Innervation des Verdauungskanales der Vogel.  Ibid., 1932, 30:
 257-94.—Kolossow, N. G., & Polykarpowa, G. A.  Ueber einige
 efferente Fasern der hinteren Wurzeln; vorlaufige Mitteilung.
 Anat. Anz., 1935, 80: 339-47.—Mulzer, H. Die  Tatigkeit des
 Verdauungskanals  nach Durchschneidung der  zufiihrenden
 Nerven.   Arch. ges. Physiol., 1929, 222: 400-8 —Nomura, T.
 Histologische  Untersuchung der Innervation der Speiserohre
 und des Afters.  Tr. Jap. Path. Soc, 1929, 19: 485-91.------
 Histologische Untersuchung der  Innervation des Verdauungs-
 traktus.   Mitt.  Med.  Akad. Kioto,  1930,  4:  H. 6,   166;
 1931, 5: 36.—Ohkubo,  K.  Studies  on the intrinsic nervous
 system of the digestive  tract; submucous plexus of guinea-pig.
 Jap. J. M. Sc, 1936, Anat., 6: 1; 219—Okamura, C.  Zur
 Vervollkommnung  des  Nervenapparates  in  "der Wand  des
 Verdauungstraktus.  Zschr. ges. Anat., 1. Abt.,  1929-30, 91:
 627-32.—Ottaviani, G.  Parasimpatioo e simpatico  in  alcuni
 distretti  del canale digerente.   Monit. zool. ital.,  1937, 47:
 suppl., 53-6.—Stahnke,  E.  Magen- und Duodenalbeobachtung
 bei osophagealer Vagusreizung.  Fortsch. Rontgenstrahl., 1925,
 33: Kongressh. 18-28.  ------  Das motorische Verhalten von
 Magen  und Duodenum des  Menschen bei intraosophagealer
 Vagusreizung.  Verh.  Phys. med. Ges.  Wurzburg, 1925, n. F.,
 50:  168-71.—Van Campenhout, E.  The innervation of the
 digestive tract in the 6-day chick embryo.  Anat. Rec, 1933,
 56: 111-8.—Veach, H. O.  Vagus effects on the lower end of
 the esophagus, cardia  and stomach of the cat,  and the stomach
 and lung of the turtle  in relation to Wedensky inhibition.   Am.
 J. Physiol., 1924-25, 71: 229-64.

 ---  Morphology and development.

   Argaud, R., & Billard, G.  Les etages lymphoides du tractus
 digestif.   C.  rend. Acad,  sc,  1927,  185: 663-5.—Cho, D.
 Histological investigation of the digestive  tract of the human
 fetus.  Jap. J. Obst., 1932,  15: 88; 457.—Di Molfetta, N.  Per
 la migliore conoscenza nell'uomo delle connessioni tra la tunica
 muscolare  dello stomaco e quelle dell 'esofago e  del  duodeno.
 Ricer. morf., 1935-36, 15: 1-39.—Gordon Thompson, H.  The
 lymphoid tissue of the alimentary canal.  Brit. M. J., 1938, 1:
 7-11.—Hamperl, H.  Was sind argentaffine Zellen?   Virchows
 Arch., 1932, 286: 811-33.—Harvey, B. C. H.  Simple lessons in
 human anatomy; the  alimentary canal. Hygeia, Chic, 1929,
 7: 1017; passim.—Hurst, A. F.  The sphincters of the alimen-
 tary canal and their clinical significance.  Brit. M. J., 1925, 1:
 145-51.—Hykes, O. V., &  Moravek, F.  Influence du regime
 alimentaire sur la longueur du tube digestif des  poissons.  C.
 rend.  Soc.  biol., 1933, 113: 1239-41.—Lison,  L.  La cellule a
 polyphenols du tube  digestif des Ascidies, homologue de la
 cellule de Kultschitzky  des vertebres.   Ibid., 112:  1237-9.—
 Morita,  S.   Ueber die Farbungsmethode zur  Darstellung der
 argentaffinen ZelJen. Mitt. Med. Akad. Kioto, 1934,  11: 1218.
 ------Studien uber  die Morphologie der argentaffinen Zellen
 im Digestionstraktus.   Ibid.,  1935,  13:  257-60.—Nickel, R.
 Ueber die Ermittlung der  Liinge und  Lage des Verdauungs-
 kanals; Untersuchungen an toten und lebenden Hunden zur
 Gegeniiberstellung  der  intravitalen  und  postmortalen   Ver-
 haltnisse.  Zschr. ges. exp. Med.,  1933, 91: 193- 243.—Ooba, K.
 A  phylogenic study of cell groups found in the mucous mem-
 brane of the alimentary tract, Tr. Jap. Path. Soc,  1924, 14:
 91.—Purser,  G.  L.   Nomenclature  of the  vertebrate  gut.
 Nature,  Lond., 1927,  119: 855.—Tavares, A.  Variacocs do
tubo digestivo e suas relacoes  com a clinica. Arq. anat., 19-8,
 12: 103-88.—Van  der Reis.  Liinge und Lage des Verdauungs-
rohres beim Lebenden.  Verh. Deut.  Ges. inn Med., 1924 36.
Kongr., 250-2.  ------  &  Schembra, F. W.  Liinge und Lage
des Verdauungsrohres beim Lebenden.  Zschr. ges. exp. Med.,
1924 48-94-115.   —----  [The functional length of intestine
DIGESTIVE TRACT
is equal to length in vivo plus lengthening after death]  Zschr.
ges. Anat., 3. Abt., 1927, 27: 787-814.—Wallgren, I.  Studien
uber einige in der glatten  Muskulatur des Verdauungskanals
vorkommende streifige Strukturen.  Arb. Path. Inst. Helsing-
fors, 1930-31, n.  F., 6: 367-76.

----   Movement and passage.

   Catel,    W.     Normale   und   pathologische
Physiologie   der   Bewegungsvorgange   im   ge-

samten Verdauungskanal; Methodik,  Anatomie,

normale   Physiologie;   Klinik,    Pharmakologie.

2v.   250p.; 298p.   8?   Lpz.,  1936-37.

   Danielopoltj,    D.     Die   viscerographische
Methode;   menschliche  normale   und   patho-

logische Physiologie und  Pharmakodynamie  der

Motilitat   des   Oesophagus,   des   Magens,   des

Darmes und  der Blase.   166p.   8?   Berl., 1930.

   Schneiderheinze,  J.   *Ueber   die   Aufent-
halts-  und  Durchgangszeiten  der Nahrung  bez.
ihrer  Reste im  Magen-Darmkanal,  speziell im
Magen des Schweines  [Bern]  89p.  8?   Dresd.,
1910.
   Alvarez, W. C, & Freedlander, B.  L.  The rate of progress
of food residues through the bowel.  J. Am. M. Ass., 1924, 83:
576-80.—Babkin, B. P.  The influence of  natural chemical
stimuli on the movements of the alimentary tract.  Canad.
M. Ass. J., 1925, 15: 719-24.—Beutel, A., & Mahler,  P.  Be-
einflussung  von Tonus  und  Peristaltik  des  menschlichen
Verdauungstraktes  durch Elektrizitat (rontgenologische und
gastroenterographische  Versuche mit dem Tonisator)   Med.
Klin., Berl., 1931, 27: 993-5.—Bierman, M. I.  Rate of progress
of food residues through the bowel.  J. Am. M Ass., 1924, 83:
940.—Carlson. A. J.   Movements of the alimentary  tract  in
experimental animals.   Illinois  M.  J.,  1929, 55:  429-32.—■
Descomps,  P.   Troubles  du transit digestif  abdominal  et
syndromes  associes;  p6riviscerites  et predispositions anato-
miques.  Rev. med. fr., 1927, 8: 399-408.—Falaschini, A.
Esperienze sui tempi di permanenza deH'alimento nel rumine e
sui tempi di escrezione  dei residui indigeriti negli ovini.  Boll.
Soc. eustach., 1933,  31: 87-104.   ------  &  Angelucci, P.
Sulla permanenza  dell'alimento nell'apparato  digerente  in
Camelus dromedarius.   Riv.  biol.,  1937,  22: 489-503 —
Fish, P. A.   The  rate of passage of  material through the
digestive tract.  Cornell Vet., 1923,  13: 82-92.—Ghinelli,  I.
Esperienze sui tempi di passaggio degli  alimenti nell'apparato
digerente dei conigli  e delle cavie.  Boll. Soc. eustach.,  1935,
33: 227-33.—Gudjonsson,  S.  V. Ueber den Darmdurchgang
bei normalen jungen Ratten.   Zschr. ges. exp. Med., 1930, 71:
220-8.—Guenaux & Vasselle.  La duree du  transit intestinal
chez 1'individu normal.  Bull. Soc. 61ectroradiol. med.  France,
1938, 26: 319-24.—Hellebrandt, F. A., & Miles, M. M.  The
influence of  exercise  on the rate of passage of inert material
through the digestive tract.   Res. Q. Am. Phys. Educ. Ass.,
1934, 5: 73-82.—Hoelzel, F.  The  rate  of  passage  of inert
materials through the digestive  tract.  Am.  J. Physiol.,  1930,
92: 466-97.—Kahn, W.  Weitere Mitteilungen iiber  die Dauer
der Darmpassage im  Sauglingsalter.  Zschr. Kinderh.,  1922,
33: 48-54.—Kaufmann, W.  Zur Erkennung der Art und der
Ursache von Anomalien des  Transports  im Digestionstrakt.
Med. Klin.,  Berl., 1936, 32: 354.—Kaupp, B. F.. & Ivey, J.  E.
Time required for food to pass through the  intestinal  tract of
fowls.  J. Agr. Res., 1922-23,  23: 721-5.—Koopmans,  S.  The
velocity of the passage  through the digestive tract of the dog.
Acta brevia neerl., 1933, 3: 93.—Lenkeit, W.  Die Durchgangs-
zeiten des Futters durch den Verdauungskanal  der  Haustiere,
der quantitative  Verlauf der Ausscheidung und die motorische
Darmfunktion.  Berl.  tierarztl. Wschr.,  1932,  48: 17-22 —
McClintic, C. F.  The transport mechanism  of the alimentary
tract and its  clinical significance.  J. Michigan M. Soc, 1926,
25: 205-9.  Also Ann. Clin. M., 1926-27, 5: 151-60.  ------
The transport mechanism of the  alimentary  tract  and its
significance in constipation and  other intestinal disturbances.
J. Oklahoma M. Ass.. 1928, 21: 290-6.—Reviglio, G.  M.  La
normale durata della permanenza del cibo nei vari segmenti del
tubo digerente del lattante sano.  Atti  Congr. ital. radiol.  med.,
1928, 8. Congr.,  pt 2, 129-31. Also Pediatria (Riv.) 1928, 36:
1290-3.—Reynolds, R.  J.  Movements of the digestive  tract.
Lancet, Lond., 1937,  1: 490.—Roos. J., & Koopmans, S.  Die
Aufenthaltsdauer verschiedener Nahrung im Verdauungskanal
des Hundes.   Arch, neerl. physiol., 1937, 22: 52-71. Also Tschr.
diergeneesk.,  1937,  64: 495-512.—Siefert, A. C.  The role  of
the vegetative nervous system in the production of motor
phenomena observed in the upper digestive tract.  Radiology,
1937, 28: 283-300.—Steinmetzer,  K.   Die  zeitlichen  Ver-
haltnisse beim Durchwandern von Futter durch den  Magen-
darmkanal  des  Huhnes.  Arch.  ges.  Physiol., 1924,  206:
500-5.—Ten Gate, J.  Contribution a la physiologie comparee
du  tube digestif; les  mouvements rythmiques  spontanea  de
l'cesophage  isol6  et du gosier de Dytiscus marginalis.  Arch.
neerl. physiol., 1924, 9: 598-604.—Zwaardemaker, H.  Mouve-
ments  automatiques du canal digestif  et  bioradioactivit6.
Ibid., 1925, 10: 1-23. 
DIGESTIVE  TRACT
416
DIGESTIVE  TRACT
----   Mucosa.

   See also Digestive tract, Radiology.
   Chaoul,  H.,  &  Adam,  A.   Die  Schleimhaut
des   Verdauungskanals  im  Rontgenbild;   eine
normale und pathologische  Rontgenanatomie der
Innenwand  des  Verdauungskanals.   229p.   8?

Berl., 1931.                                 J  ,
   Chaoul, H.   L'anatomie  radiologique normale de la mu-
queuse du tube digestif.   Gaz. med. France, 1932, No. 9, 222-
8.—Dall'Acqua, V.  L'indagine radiologica del canale digerente
mediante lo  studio delle superfici mucose secondo  il metodo
del Berg.  Arch, radiol.,  Nap., 1931, 7: 1051-71.—Forssell, G.
Beobachtungen  iiber  die Bewegungen der  Schleimhaut des
Digestionskanals.  Fortsch.  Rontgenstrahl.,  1923,  30: Kon-
gressh.,  54.—Gilbert, R., & Kadrnka,  S.   L'examen  de  la
muqueuse des  voies  digestives au  moyen de  l'umbrathor.
Bull. Soc. radiol. med. France. 1931, 19: 101-4, pl.—Hektoen,
L., & Schulhof, K.   A  precipitin reaction of  the  digestive
mucosa  of the  dog.  J. Am.  M. Ass., 1924, 83: 1300—Jassi-
nowsky, M. A.  Ueber die Emigration auf den Schleimhauten
des  Verdauungskanals.   Frankf. Zschr.  Path., 1925, 32:
238-44.—Kadrnka, S.   Etude  des muqueuses digestives par
des colloides opaques; impregnation  de la muqueuse du gros
intestin  avec de l'umbrathor.  J. radiol.  electr.,  1931, 15:
585-607.  ------   Observations radiologiques  de  l'auto-
matisme de la formation des plis muqueux du  tube digestif;
preuve a l'appui  de la theorie de l'autoplastie de Forssell.
Acta  radiol., Stockh., 1935, 16: 311-32,  3 pl.—Nehls, K.
Ueber  die leukozytaren Elemente in der  Schleimhaut des
Verdauungstraktes  bei  Salamandrinen.   Zschr.  Zellforsch.,
1936, 25: 283-311.—Pereira  Caldas.  J.   O  estudo da mucosa
do tubo digestivo.  Med. contemp., Lisb., 1932,  50: 189-97.—
Vilardell, J.  Estudio radiol6gico de la mucosa del tubo diges-
tivo.  Rev. med. Barcelona, 1931, 15: 436-60.

----   Obstruction  and stenosis.

   See  also subheading  Abnormities.
   Brunet,  R.   *Les  compressions extrinseques
du tube digestif.   104p.   8?   Par., 1929.
   Crymble,  P. T.   Obstructions of the  alimentary  tract.
Tr.  Ulster M. Soc, 1920-21,  53-106.—Cuenca Garcia de
Castro.  J. de.   Estudio  experimental de las alteraciones or-
ganicas,  en  su relaci6n  con las  modificaciones bioqufmicas
sangufneas en el curso de la oclusi6n del tubo digestivo.  Progr.
clfn., Madr., 1933, 41:  421-32.—Doi. Y., &  Ito, K.  On the
blood  volume  in  acute intestinal obstruction  and chronic
stenosis of the alimentary tract.   Jap. J. M. Sc, 1930-32,  2:
Surg.,  313-21.—Engelstad,  R.  B.   Luetische  Stenosen im
Verdauungstrakt.   Acta radiol.,  Stockh.,  1932,  13:  249 —
Jachens, M.  Ueber einige Wegstorungen des Verdauungs-
kanals im friihen Kindesalter.   Mschr.  Kinderh.,  1933, 57:
100-2.—Ssamarin, N. N. Observations sur l'occlusion totale
du tube digestif.  Lyon chir., 1936, 33: 385-409.

----  Perforation.

   See  also Peritonitis.
   Gamelon, J. R.   *La douleur dans  les perfora-
tions du tube digestif.  47p.  8?  Par., 1936.
   Brodeur, P.  Contribution de la radiologie dans le diagnostic
des perforations du tube digestif.  Union med.  Canada, 1934,
63: 568-74.—Cabiglio. B.  Perforazioni occulte e pneumoad-
dome.  Policlinico, 1937, 44:  sez. chir., 61-9.—Ercklentz, B. W.
Ueber  rontgenologisch   bemerkenswerte  Perforationen  am
Verdauungstractus.   Klin.  Wschr.,  1937,  16:  1606-9 —
Mondor, H., & Porcher, P.  Examens radiologiques d'urgence
des peritonites par perforation du  tube digestif.  J. chir., Par.,
 1933, 41: 20-43.—Saldana,  A.   Cirugfa de las perforaciones
del  tubo digestivo.   An. Hosp.  S.   Cruz, Barcel., 1928,  2:
236-12.

----  Pharmacology.
   Abderhalden, E., Paffrath, H., &  Sickel,  H. Beitrag zur
Frage  der Inkret-(Hormon)-Wirkung des  Cholins  auf die
motorischen Funktionen des Verdauungskanales.  Arch. ges.
Physiol., 1925, 207: 241-53.—Epstein, D.   The responses of
the  batrachian alimentary canal  to  autonomic drugs; Rana
and  Bufo arecoline.   J. Physiol.,  Lond., 1932,  75: 99-111.—
Mayer, C.  Recherches  anatomo-pathologiques experimentales
sur Taction  de la trypaflavine sur le tractus digestif.  Arch.
internat. med.  exp., Par.,  1934-35,  9:  427-59, pl.—Myers,
G. N., & Davidson, S. W.  An investigation of the effects of
certain  substitutes for morphine and  heroin upon the passage
of food  along the alimentary  tract of  the human subject.
J. Hyg., Lond., 1938, 38: 432-45, 3 pl.—Reilly, J., Rivalicr, E.
[etal.l   Hemorragies, lesions vasculaires et lymphatiques  du
tube digestif determin6es par l'injection peri-splanchnique  de
substances toxiques  diverses.  C. rend. Soc.  biol.,  1934, 116:
24-6.—Vacek, T.  [The influence  of  ultra-violet radiations  on
the  circular and  longitudinal  muscle of the digestive tract
 Biol, spisy zver. 16k., 1926, 5: No. 14, 1-20.  ------  Motilite
du tube digestif en milieu decalcifie, sous I'influence des rayons
ultraviolets.  C. rend. Soc. biol., 1928, 98:  1025.
----   Physiology.

   Alvarez, W. C.   The mechanics of the diges-
tive tract;  an  introduction  to gastroenterology.
2. ed.   447p.   8?   N. Y.,  1928.
   Todd,  T.  W.   Behavior  patterns  of  the ali-
mentary tract.  79p.  8?   Bait., 1930.
   Also Tr. Am. Gastroenter. Ass. (1929) 1930, 32: 487,
   Barclay,  A. E.  The mechanics of the digestive tract.
Lancet, Lond., 1934, 1: 11-5, 2 pl.—Boenheim, F.  Zur Kennt-
nis der  Bedeutung der Blutdriisen fiir den Verdauungstraktus.
Wien. klin. Wschr.,  1925, 38: 867.—Cowgill, G. R.  The
physiology of  the alimentary tract.  In Macleod's Physiol.
8.  ed. (Macleod, J. J. R., Bard, P., et al.) S. Louis, 1938,620-
716.—Fiirstenberg, A.   Ueber  den Warmeausgleich im Ver-
dauungstraktus des Menschen.  Deut. med. Wschr., 1927, 53:
184-6.—Fukuoka, I.  Ueber die Beeintrachtigung der inneren
Organe wegen der Durchgangigkeit  der tierischen  Albumine
durch die Verdauungskanalwande. Tr. Jap. Path. Soc, 1932,
22: 508-10.—Gilmore, J. H.  The greatest chemical plant in
the world, the human alimentary canal.  Bull. Chicago M.
Soc,  1936,  39:  88-90.—Kestner,  O.  Der Verdauungskanal
und  der Schutz des Korpers vor Infektionen.  Deut. med.
Wschr., 1928,54:1536.—Kodama, T.  Ueber die Ausscheidungs-
funktion des Verdauungskanpls.  Tr.  Jap. Path. Soc, 1931, 21:
357-60.—Lockwood, B. C. The digestive tract and endocrine
function.  J.  Am. M. Ass.,  1925, 85: 1032-6.—Meltzer, H.
Ueber den Einfluss des Innendruckes auf die Ring- und Langs-
muskulatur des Oesophagus, Magens und Darmes beim Froscbe.
Arch. ges.  Physiol., 1926, 212: 253-67.—Nekhoroshev, N. P.
Die  Aeusserungsform  der Komponenten  der periodischen
Tatigkeit des Verdauungskanals.  Zschr. ges. exp. Med., 1929,
65: 627-36.  ------  Periodische Tatigkeit  des Verdauungs-
kanals  und Darmflora.  Ibid.,  66: 10-8.  ------  Histamin
und  periodische  Tatigkeit  des   Verdauungskanals.   Ibid.,
728-33.------Ueber den Mechanismus und die physio-
logische Bedeutung der periodischen Tatigkeit des Verdau-
ungskanals.   Ibid.,  1929-30,  69:  74-85.—Ramond, F.,  &
Popovici, D.   Le pouvoir excr6teur du tube digestif.  C. rend.
Soc.  biol., 1931, 106: 1146.  ------  & Zizine, P.  Le pouvoir
excreteur du tube digestif pour cprtaines substances organiques.
Ibid., 107:  940-2.—Rubegni, R.  L'azione  degli estratti di
varie sezioni del tubo digerente sull'intestino in vitro e in vivo.
Fisiol.  & med., Roma,  1936,  7:  303-34—Udintsev. G. N.
[Periodic activity of the digestive apparatus exclusive of diges-
tion  and its effect on the fluctuation of the  white blood cor-
puscles]  Vrach. delo, 1923,6: 590-5.—Umeda, K.  Zur Mor-
phologie der Darmfunktion; iiber den primaren Eliminations-
ort der Gifte  im Darmkanal.  Tr. Jap.  Path. Soc, 1930, 20:
153-5.—Wisner, F. P.  Physiology  of  the  alimentary tract
as a  whole. Internat. J. Orthodont., 1924, 10: 615-20.  Also
Pacific Dent. Gaz., 1924, 32: 419-26.

----   Radiology.

   Barclay,  A. E.   The digestive tract;  a radi-
ological  study of its  anatomy, physiology,  and
pathology.   395p.  8?   Cambr. [England] 1933.
Also  2. ed.  427p.    1936.
   Berg,  H.  H.    Rontgenuntersuchungen  am
Innenrelief  des  Verdauungskanals; ein  Beitrag
zur  klinischen  Rontgendiagnostik  insbesondere
von Entziindung, Geschwur und Krebs.  198p.
8?  Lpz., 1930.   Also 2. Aufl.   248p.   1931.
   Blagodatny, H. nee Savitch.   *Etude radio-
logique de  la traversee  digestive chez le nourris-
son.  46p.    8?  Par., 1923.
   Czepa, A., & Stigler,  R.  Der Verdauungs-
trakt   des  Wiederkauers im  Rontgenbilde   (2.
Mitt.)   71p.   8?   Berl., 1929.
   Feldman, M.   Clinical  roentgenology of  the
digestive tract.   1014p.   8?   Bait., 1938.
   Hane, P.   ^Considerations sur  le radiodiag-
nostic en  gastro-enterologie.   51p.    8?   Par.,
1937.
   Israelski,  M.,   &  Simchowitz,  H.   Ront-
genologische Schleimhautdiagnostik am  Verdau-
ungskanal.   76p.  8?  Halle, 1932.
   Stierlin,  E.    *Klinische Rontgendiagnostik
des     Verdauungskanals     [Habilitationschrift]
[Zurich]   584p.    8?   Wiesb.,  1916.   Also   2.
Aufl.   642p.   4?   Berl., 1928.
   Adam, A.   Kontrastmittel und Innenwanddarstellung des
Verdauungstraktus.  Fortsch. Rontgenstrahl.,  1932, 45:  385-
96.—Aubourg.  Au sujet des methodes d'examen et de la stase
dans les divers segments du tube digestif.  Bull. Soc. radiol.
med. France,  1923, 11: 140-5.—Barclay, A. E.  Interpretation
of radiograms of the alimentary tract; the small intestine; the
appendix.  Lancet, Lond., 1929, 2: 1322.—Bauermeister, W. 
DIGESTIVE  TRACT
417
DIGESTIVE  TRACT
 Zehn Jahre Citobai vumpraxis.  Fortsch. Rontgenstrahl., 1923-
 24, 31: 701-3.—Bull, H. C, & Derry, D. H.  Review of  the
 X-ray  diagnosis of diseases of the  alimentary  tract.  Contr.
 Clin. Pract. M. & S. Southend Gen. Hosp., 1936, 1: 130-8.—
 Busi, A.  La radiologia del tubo digerente.   In Teen, diagn.
 radiol. mal. chir.  (Busi, A.) 1933, 603-881.—Chaoul, H.  Die
 normale Rontgenanatomie der Innenwand  des Verdauungs-
 kanals und ihre Beziehungen zur Organfunktion.  Rapp. Congr.
 internat. radiol., 1931, 3. Congr., 313-38.—Colombier.  Presen-
 tation  of a food suitable for radiological examination.  Brit. J.
 Radiol., 1926, 31: B. A. R. P. Sect., 175.—De Backer & Van de
 Putte.   Radiological study of  the  digestive  tract in normal
 infants.  Ibid., B. I. R. Sect., 1926, 31: 493-7, 2 pl.—Delherm
 & Thoyer-Bozat.   Presentation d'une nouvelle  preparation
 barytee pour l'examen  radiologique du  tube digestif.  Bull.
 Soc radiol. med.  France,  1934, 22:  306-8.—Delort, M.  Pro-
 gramme d'un examen radiologique du tube digestif.  Clinique,
 Par., 1925, 20: 350.  ------  A propos de quelques difncultes
 de diagnostic radiologique.  Arch. mal. app. digest., Par., 1937,
 27:  427-34.—Dillon, J.  G.  La funci6n respiratoria del tubo
 digestivo como base para la prueba roentgenografica de la vida.
 Rev. radiol. fisioter., Chic, 1938, 5:  6.—Feissly, R.  Contribu-
 tion k la  radiologic du  tube digestif.  Schweiz. med.  Wschr.,
 1926, 56: 385.—Gentile, N. Un nuovo aspetto nella radioscopia
 del tubo digerente; riflessi  spondilo-splancnici.  Radiol, med.,
 Milano,  1926,  13:  770-81.—Golden,  R.  The roentgen-ray
 examination of  the digestive  tract.   In Diagn. Roentgen.
 (Golden, R.) N. Y., 1936, 265-350—Golob, M.  The advisabil-
 ity of  immediate  colonic irrigation following a barium enema;
 estimation of some of the dangers  accompanying the use of
 barium.  Radiology, 1934, 22: 486-9.—Guenaux, G.  L'emploi
 du sulfate de baryum cremeux dans l'exploration radiologique
 du  tube  digestif.  Arch,  electr. med.,  1918,  28:  113-7.—
 Guichard.   Causes  d'erreur dues a  la presence d'aliments au
 niveau des voies  digestives, de l'oesophage en  particulier, au
 cours des examens radiologiques. Bull. Soc. electroradiol. med.
 France,  1938,  26: 429-31.—Gutmann, R.  A.  Indications
 respectives de la radioscopie  et de la radiographie dans les
 maladies  du tube digestif.  Presse  med., 1931, 39: 217-9.—
 Halluin. M. de, & Raquet, D.  Exploration radiologique du
 tube digestif:  une formule; un controle.  Arch, electr. med.,
 1921,  31: 105-9.—Hubeny, M. J.   Roentgenology of the  ah-
 mentary  tract.   Illinois M. J.,  1935, 68:  143-6.—Hude &
 Verger.   Ressources offertes au medecin par l'examen radi-
 ologique du tube digestif.  Arch. med. chir. province, 1931, 21:
 295.—Kirklin, B. R.  Some problems in diagnosis and their
 solution by radiologic examination  of the alimentary canal
 Proc.  R. Soc  M., Lond., 1934-35,  28: 549-63.—Kruchen, C.
 Empfehlung der gezielten  Serienaufnahmen bei der Rontgen-
 diagnostik der Krankheiten der Speiserohre und des Magen-
 und Darmtraktus.  Rontgenpraxis, 1929, 1:  122-6.—Ledoux-
 Lebard, R., &  Calderon, G.  Les  images d'evacuation et le
 diagnostic de  prerison  dans l'examen radiologique du tube
 digestif.   Bull. Soc. radiol. med. France, 1929, 17: 264-8.—
 Levyn, L., & Beck, E. C.   Studies on absorption  of tetraiodo-
 phenolphthalein from the alimentary tract.   Am. J. Roentg.,
 1929, 21: 462-4.—LeWald, L. T.  Roentgenologic examination
 of the digestive tracts of infants and children.  Radiology, 1933,
 21: 221-9.—Liautard, J. De quelques affections du tube digestif
 a symptomatologie incertaine reveiees par l'examen radiologique.
 Marseille  med., 1927, 64: 354-70, 4  pl.—Lysholm, E.  Plastic
 rontgenograms of the digestive tract.  Acta radiol.,  Stockh.,
 1927,  8: 571-4,  3 pl.—Maragliano, V.  Radiografia  e radio-
 scopia  del tubo digerente a compressione periferica. Riv. radiol.,
 1930, suppl., 2: 114.—Marxer, O. A.  A routine of radiographic
 examination of the alimentary tract; with special reference to
 the stomach and duodenum.  In Duff House Papers (Spnggs)
 Lond., 1923 1: 68-130.—Moore, A. B. Benign lesions in cardiac
 portions of esophagus and stomach; roentgenologic diagnosis.
 J. Am. M. Ass., 1930, 94:  12-5.—Nessa, N. J.  Roentgenologi-
 cal diagnosis in diseases of the alimentary tract.  J. Radiol.,
 1924,  5:  232-5.—Palicot,  R.  Du  choix du medleur  repas
 opaque.  Arch, electr. med.,  1922, 32: 33-55.—Parkinson, P.
 Interpretation of reports on opaque meal examinations.  Med.
 J. Australia, 1925,' 1: 309-14, pl.—Peltason, F.   Rontgendiag-
 nostik  von Speiserohre, Magen und Duodenum.  Jahrb. Rontg.,
 1930,  1: 68; 1931, 2: 85.—Pinke,  J.  Ueber  den Wert  der
 Rontgenuntersuchung bei  ungewohnlichen Krankheitsformen
 des Verdauungskanals.   Fortsch. Rontgenstrahl., 1935, 51: 261-
 73.—Podesta,  V.   Contributo sperimentale  alio studio radio-
 logico  del  tubo digerente col metodo del pasto opaco insufflate-.
 Radiol, med., Milano. 1927, 14: 77-99.   Also Atti Congr. ital.
 radiol.  med., 1928, 7. Congr., 511.—Quervain, F. de.  Remarques
 cliniques sur la  radiologic du  tube digestif.   Schweiz. med.
 Wschr., 1924, 54: 790-801.—Rendich, R. A.  The radiographic
 examination of the alimentary  tract (with analysis of routine
 examinations of 5,033 hospital cases)  J. Radiol., 1924, 5: 124-
 7 —Riddell, J. R-   The X-rav  examination of the ahmentary
 tract.  Glasgow M. J., 1924,  101: 140-7, 4 pl.—Ronneaux, G.
 Comment interpreter une  radiographie  des voies digestives.
 Monde med., 1930, 40: 874-907, 6 pl.—Skinner, E. H. Mucosal
 pattern technic and kymographic records of the  esophagus  and
 stomach.  J. Am. M. Ass., 1937, 109: 1963-5.—Sparks. J. V
 An analysis of cases where the alimentary tract was examined
in the X-ray Department at St Bartholomew's Hospital in 1925.
S. Barth.  Hosp.  J., Lond.,  1926-27,  33: 38-40.—Thorn, B.
Neobar, ein neues Kontrastmittel zur Schleimhautdarstellung
des  Verdauungskanals.    Rontgenpraxis,  1932,  4:  359.—
Thomas, D. J.  The physiology of  the alimentary  tract con-

       152511—vol. 4, 4th series----27
sidered in relation to the more common disorders met with in
radiological  practice.   Med. J. Australia, 1931, 2: 322-6.—
Tiprez, J. A propos de la radiologie clinique tin tube digestif.
Echo  med. nord,  1930, 34: 438-40.—Todd, T. W.  Observa-
tions on the alimentary tract of the medical student. Am. J.
Roentg.,  1927, n. ser.,  17: 305-15.  ------   The alimentary
canal  of the medical student, radiographic studies.  Ann.  Int.
M., 1927, 1: 420.—Twining, E. W.  Interpretation of  radio-
graphs of the alimentary  tract.  Brit. M.  J., 1936, 1: 704-6, 2
pl.—Vallebona, A.  Nuovo metodo di esame radiologico del
tubo  digerente.  Radiol,  med., Milano,  1926,  13: 241-8.—
Zachrisson, C. G.   A new suspension  medium for bariumsul-
phate in examination  of  the  digestive  tract.  Acta radiol.,
Stockh., 1933, 14: 331-4.

----   Spasm.
   Bordoni,  L.  Spasmi sintomatici o spasmi di allarme del
tubo digerente.  Arch,  radiol., Nap.,  1937, 3: 351-61.   Also
Atti Accad. fisiocr. Siena,  1927,  10. ser., 2: 45-9.—Einhorn, M.,
& Scholz, T.  Ueber Spasmen des Verdauungskanals und deren
Diagnose.  Arch. Verdauungskr., 1926. 37: 1-16.—Jirasek, A.
Origin and importance of  spasm of digestive tube.  Sborn. lek.,
1924,  25:  1-147, 32 pl.—Morhardt, P. E.  Considerations sur
les  spasmes  sphineteriens  du  tube  digestif  dans l'enfance.
Marseille  med., 1929, 66: 527-31.—Tillier, R.,  & Tillier, H.
Le  diagnostic radiologique de certains etats spasmodiques du
tube digestif.  J. radiol. electr.,  1927, 11: 402-9.—Vidal Taylor,
A.  Algunas  consideraciones sobre los antiespasm6dicos  em-
pleados en  gastro-enterologia;  nuevos  alcaloides  sinteticos.
Rev. m6d. cubana, 1938, 49: 268-73.

----  Surgery.

   Dassonville, F.   *Etude  critique  d'un  pro-
c6de*  d'anastomose  digestive.   36p.   8?    Par.,
1930.
   Dermer,   I.     Contribution  a   I'etude  de
l'anesthesie  locale  dans  la  chirurgie  du   tube
digestif.   48p.   8?  -Par., 1924.
   Robert, P. Y.  R. J.  Contribution a l'e'tude
des anastomoses aseptiques sur le tractus digestif.
36p.    8?   Par., 1930.
   Baz. G.  T6cnica del Dr Vargas Otero para las anastomosis
asepticas del tubo digestivo.  Gac m6d. M6xico,  1929, 60: 537-
43, 10 pl.  ------  Estado actual de la cirugia de las ptosis
viscerales del tubo digestivo en su segmento abdominal.  Rev.
cir. Hosp. Juarez,  Mex.,  1935, 6: 487-9.—Brouha.  Vomisse-
ments graves pendant la grossesse a la suite d'une operation sur
le tube digestif.  Gynecologie, 1937, 36: 216.—Brown, T. R.
Surgery of the digestive apparatus from the point of view of the
internist.  Internat. Clin., 1932, 42. ser., 3: 283-300.—Cerf, L.,
& Pauly, N.  L'hyperglycemie; reaction constante consecutive
aux interventions  du tube digestif.   Presse  m6d.,  1931, 39:
1436.—Delort, M.   Notes sur !es soins et les faits qui precedent
les operations sur le tube digestif.  J. med. Paris,  1926, 45: 807-
11.—Del Valle, D.  Drenaje transanastom6tico a tubo de goma
perdido en las resecciones del  tractus digestivo.  Sem. med.,
B.  Air., 1925, 32: pt 2, 1198.—Fraser, J.  Surgical aspects  of
certain disturbances to the involuntary  nervous svstem  met
with in the  alimentary tract.  Brit. M. J., 1926, 1: 359-64.—
Gaither,  E. H., &  Hughson, W.   Post-operative symptoma-
tology and pathologv of  the digestive tract.   Tr. Am. Gastro-
enter. Ass. (19281 1929, 31: 260-76.—Girault, A.  Note  sur les
vaccinations  dans  les   operations sur  les  voies  digestives.
Presse med., 1928, 36: 1126— Haudek. M.  Ueber die Rontgen-
bestrahlungen bei krankhaften Zustiinden  nach Operationen am
Verdauungstrakte.  Wien. med. Wschr..  1929, 79: 540-2.—
Kreisineer,  V.  [Surgery  in certain diseases  of the digestive
tract]  Cas. l*k. Cesk.,  1932, 71: 931.—Ladd, W. E.  Surgical
diseases of the alimentary tract in infants. N. England J. M..
1936, 215: 705-8.—Lardennois. G.  Les progros de la chirurgie
du tube digestif dans le dernier quart de siecle; la contribution
de V. Pauchet. Rev. chir., Par., 1938, 76: 469-77.—Letkeman,
F.  Y.  [Immediate  surgerv in  diseases of the digestive tract]
Sovet. khir.,  1931, 1:  228-37— Okinczyc, J.  Les reactions
infectieuses  et toxiques post-operatoires  dans la chirurgie du
tube  digestif.  L   med.  fr.,  1925,  14:  420-3.—Pauchet,  V.
Application  du bistouri electrique en chirurgie du tube digestif.
P.  verb. Congr. fr. chir., 1929,  38:  793-7.—Tatebayashi,  Y.
Studien iiber den Einfluss der pathogenen Keime im Verdau-
ungstraktus  auf den Ausgang der  Operation.   Deut.  Zschr
Chir.,  1930, 224: 201-21.—Weir. J. F.. & Walters, W.  Pre-
onerative and postoperative treatment of disease of the upper
part of the  digestive tract.  Proc. Mayo Clin.,  1933,  8:  445.
Also J. Am. M. Ass., 1934, 102: 93-7.

----  Tumors.
   See also subheading Cancer.
    Manasse,  C.   *Ueber  maligne  Myome  des
Verdauungstractus.   12p.   8?   Berl., 1933.
   Wittstock, H.    *Ueber  divertikulare Myome
des Digestionstraktus.   24p.   8?  Kiel,  1931.
   Brown, T. R.   Some  notes on  new growths of  the diges-
tive tract.  Internat.  Clin., 1925, 35.  ser., 2: 142 54----- 
DIGESTIVE TRACT
418
DIGGES
Earlv diagnosis of neoplasms of the digestive tract.  Ann. Int.
M  1931  5: 9-13.  ------  Neoplasms of the digestive tract.
South  M. J.,  1937, 30: 52-5—Brul6, M., Hillemand, P., &
Genesloux, J. M.  Les angiomes du tube digestif. Presse med ,
1936,  44: 652-4.—Garibaldi, M.   Contributo alio studio dei
neop'lasmi  del tubo digerente in amebiasici intcstinali.  Arch.
ital.  sc. med. col., 1935,  16: 286-92.—Ge*chickter,  C.  F.
Tumors of the digestive tract.  Am. J. Cancer,  1935, 25:  130-
Gl —Gli angiomi del canale digerente.  Gazz. osp., 1936, 57:
581-3— Mandillon &  Georget.  Polypose gen6rale diffuse du
tube digestif.  Rev. chir., Par., 1935, 73: 238-60.—PaUrinieri.
G.   Sugli  aspetti  del  tubo digerente  da  tumore  estrinseco
aderente  alia  parete.   Riv. radiol.,  1932-33, 7:  463-75 —
Poat*> H..  & Inglis, K.  GangHoneuromatosis of the alimentary
tract.  Brit. J. Surg., 1928-29, 16: 221-5.

----   in animals.

   Essenberg,  C.  E.   The incomplete digestive
tract of  Appendicularia  sicula.   p.263-6.   8?
Berkeley, 1924.
   A«hcraft, D. W. The correlative activities of the alimentary
canal of the fowl.  Am. J. Physiol., 1930, 93: 105-10— Aubertot,
M.  Les sac peritrophiques des  larves d'Aeschna  (Odonates
anisopteres) leur evacuation periodique.  C. rend.  Soc. biol.,
1932, 111:  7-16-8.—Beclere, H.   Anatomie radiologique  com
paree; contribution a I'etude du tube digestif des oiseaux.  J.
radiol. electr., 1937, 21: 10-5.—Blake,  I. H.  Studies  on the
comparative histology of the digestive tube of certain  teleost
fishes.   J.  Morph. Physiol., 1936, 60: 77-102—Dorria,  F.
Histology  and enzyme production of  the embryonic digestive
tract in Amblystoma punctatum.  Anat. Anz.,  1934, 78:  435-
7.  ------  The development of structure and function in the
digestive tract of Amblystoma punctatum. J. Exp. Zool., 1935
70: 491-527, 2 pl.—Fretter, V.  The structure and function of
the alimentary canal of some species of Polyplacophora (Mol-
lusca)  Tr. R. Soc. Edinburgh, 1936-37, 59:  119-64.—Gabriel,
P.   Kopfdarm und Schlund des Wildschweines (exkl. Mund-
boden)  Beitrag  zur Anatomie von Sus scrofa L.  und  zum
Domestikationsproblem.  Zschr. ges. Anat.,  1.  Abt., 1933-34
102: 521-71.—Graham, A.  On the structure and function of
the alimentary canal  of the limpet.  Tr. R. Soc. Edinburgh,
1932, 57: 287.—Grunwald,  E.  Adaptation sreciale  des mesas
du tube digestif  chez Siren lacertina.  Arch,  anat., Strasb.,
1928-29, 9: 373-85, 2  pl.—Henry, K. M.. Macdonald, A.  J.. &
Magee, H. E.  Observations on the functions of the alimentary
canal in fowls.   J. Exp.  Biol.,  Lond., 1933,  10:  153-71.—
Hodge, C.  The anatomy and histology of the alimentary  tract
of  the  grasshopper.  Melanoplus differentialis  Thomas.  J.
Morph. Physiol., 1936, 59: 423-39.—Howell, A. B.  On the
alimentary  tracts  of  squirrels with diverse  food habits.  J
Washington Acad. Sc, 1925, 15:145-50.—Janes, R. G.  Studies
on the amphibian digestive  system; histological changes in the
alimentary tract of anuran  larvae during involution.  J.  Exp
Zool., 1934, 67: 73-91— Kolossow, N. G.. & Iwanow, J. F.   Zur
Frage  der  Innervation des Verdauunostraktes einiger  Fische
(Acipenser ruthenus, Silurus glanis) Zschr. mikr. anat. Forsch.
1930,  22:  533-56.—Kolossow, N. G„ &  Sabussow,  G. H.
Untersuchungen iiber  die vergleichende Histologie  der  Wir
beltiere; das Epithel des Verdauungstraktes der europaischen
Sumpfschildkrote  (Emys europaea L.)  Ibid., 1930-31, 23:
9-42.—Latimer, H. B. Prenatal  growth of the cat; growth in
length and weight of the digestive tube.  Anat. Rec, 1934, 60:
23-41.—Lazier.  E. L.  Morphology of the  digestive tract of
Teredo navalis.  Univ. California Pub. Zool., 1924, 22- No. 14
455-74, 4 pl.—McLaughlin, A. R.  Hydrogen-ion concentration
of the digestive tracts of some domestic animals. Cornell  Vet.,
1930, 20:  378-80— Maloeuf, N. S. R.  Physiology  of the ali-
mentary tract of  arthropods.  Riv.  biol.,  1938, 24: 1-60.—
Pesson, P.  Contribution a I'etude du tube digestif des coccides;
lecanines.  Bull. biol.  France, 1935, 49: 137-52.—Pietruski de
Sicmuszowa, S.  Beitrag zur  Kenntnis der mikroskopischen
Anatomie  des Verdauungskanals bei  den  Knochenfischen.
Bull, internat. Acad.  sc. Cracovie. 1914,  sc.  nat., 710-5.—
Raven, H. C. & LaMonte, F.  Notes on the alimentary  tract
of the swordfish (Xiphias gladius) Am. Mus. Novit.. N. Y..
1937, No. 902, 1-13.—Ringel. M.  Zur Morphologie des Vor-
derdarmes (Schlund und Magen)  von Astacus fluviatilis (Pota-
mobius astacus L.) Zschr. wiss. Zool., 1924,  123: 498-554.—
Rogick, M. D.  Studies on the comparative histology of the
digestive tube of certain teleost fishes; a minnow (Campostoma
anomalum)  J. Morph. Physiol., 1931, 52: 1-25.—Schlesinger,
B. Die Histogenese des mesodermalen Oesophagus und Magens
beim Gecko (Platvdactilus annularis)   Zschr. ges.  Anat   1
Abt.. 1924. 73: 606-20.— Shaner, R.  F.  The development of
the digestive tract and its arteries in reptiles.  Anat. Rec   1925
30:  259-69. 3 pl.—Sun.  T. P.. Blumenthal. R. [et all   The"
hydrogen-ion concentration of the alimentary tract of  normal
albino rats   Physiol. Zool.,  1932, 5:  191-7.—Umino, Z.,  &
Yakushiji. T.  Ueber  die Beziehung des Dottersacks und des
Darmkanals bei den  Embryonen der  Columba  domestica.
Okayama igakkai zasshi, 1932. 44: 1980.—Yonge. C. M.   The
digestive diverticula in the  Lamellibranchs.  Tr. R.  Soc Edin-
burgh, 1925-26, 54: 703-18, 2 pl.

   DIGEST  of physical  therapy.   Battle Creek,
Mich., v.1-2, 1928-29.
   Incomplete.
   DIGGES,  Thomas,       -1595.
   Johnson,  F.  R.   The influence of Thomas Digges on  the
progress of modern astronomy in the 16th century, England.
In Osiris. Bruges, 1936, 1: 390-410.
   DIGGS, Charles  Herbert,  1906-        *Con-
tribution  a la  geographie medicale de  l'Ethiopie.
54p.   8°  Par., R. Drivon,  1937.
   DIGHT,   Charles   Fremont,   1856-         A
study of the  effect of borax and boric acid on the
human  body,  with particular  reference to their
use  as  food  preservatives.    33p.    8?   Minne-
apolis, Minn.,  1902.
   DIGHTON [Charles Allen] Adair.  Moralisings
of a medico;  being a mixed medley of many merry
memories of  medical student days in Edinburgh.
174p.  8?  Lond., E. Step & Son [1925]


DIGITALIS [and derivatives]

   See also Cardiotonics; Scrophulariaceae.
   Weese, H.   Digitalis.   296p.   8?  Lpz., 1936.
   Baur, M.  Digitalis.  Deut. med. Wschr.,  1936, 62: 395 —
Boyce. J. W. Concerning digitalis.   Boston M. & S. J.,  1927,
196:498.—Ganino, G.  Le digitali.  Boll. chim. farm., 1937, 76:
241-48.—Id?. M.  Autour de la digitale.   Rev. med., Louvain,
1919,156-9.------Ladigitale. Ibid.. 1027, 27; 1929, 300.—
Landis, H. R. M.   Digitalis.  Progr.  Med., Phila., 1923, 4:
353-7.—Negri. E.  La digitale.  Arch. ital. sc. farm.,  1932, 1:
151-61.—Nelson. G.  A brief discussion of digitalis and strych-
nine.   Virginia  M.  Month.,  1925-26, 52: 18-22.—Perm, V.
Digital; coneeptos consagrados.  Gac. med. Caracas, 1931, 38:
125.—Podolsky, E.  Digitalis.   Illinois M. J., 1933, 64: 195-
200.—Sloer, M. Ultimos  estudios  sobre  digital.  Rev.  mea.
Rosario. 1933, 23: 1114-20.—Wheat. W. W.  Digitalis.  Nat.
Eclect. M. Ass.  Q., 1935-36, 27: 188.—Williams. T. E.  Digi-
talis.   N.  Orleans  M. & S.  J., 1928-29,  81: 813-20— Fur-
Linden, W.  A brief discussion of digitalis.  U.  S Nav. M  Bull.,
1932, 30: 355-8.

----   Bioassay.

   See also subheading  Standardization.
   Alday Redonnet, T.  Valoraci6n de los preparados digitalicos
por los metodos biol6gicos.  Siglo med.,  1918.  65:  25-7.—
Boas, E. P., Cohn, A. E. [et  al.]  A plea for uniformity in the
biologic standardization of commercial preparations  of digi-
talis.  J.  Am. M.  Ass., 1934,  102: 862.—Boucek. B.   IPhysio-
logic titration of digitalis]  Cas. lek. cesk., 1925, 64: 571-6 —
Chapman, C. W., & Morrell, C. A.  On the biological  assay of
digitalis and strophanthus.   J. Pharm. Exp.  Ther., 1932,  46:
229-50.—Chopra,  R. N., & Chowhan,  J. S.  Biological  assay
of digitalis preparations in the tropics.   Ind. J. M. Res.,  1933,
20: 1189-95. ------ & De,  N. Biological assay of  digitalis
preparations in  the tropics.   Ibid.,  1934, 22: 271-7.—Chopra,
R. N.. Chowhan,  J.  S., &  Gupta,  J. C.  Biological assay of
digitalis  preparations  in  the tropics.  Ibid.,  1936-37,  24:
509-15.—Chopra,  R. N., & Premankur De.  Biological  assay
nf digitalis  preparations in  the tropics.   Ibid..  1925-26,  13:
781-7.—David,  J. C, & Rajamanickam, N.  The influence of
anaesthetics on  the biological assav of digitalis.  Q. J.  Pharm.,
Lond., 1934, 7:  36-40.—Dyer, F. J.  The  assay of tinctures of
digitalis bv the colorimetrie and biological  methods.  Ibid.,
1932, 5: 172-0.—Edmunds, C. W.. Lovell, H.  W., & Braden, S.
Studies in bioassavs;  the proposed international  standard for
digitalis.  J. Am. Pharm. Ass., 1929, 18: 778-84.—Fromherz, K.
Was konnen uns die biologischen Wertbestimmungen  iiber die
Wirksamkeit von  Digitalisnraparaten fiir die Praxis aussagen?
Fortsch. Ther.,  1931,  7: 527-33. ------  Vergleich des Wir-
kungswertes des  Blatterpulvers von  Digitalis  purpurea am
Frosch und an  der Katze.  Arch. exp. Path., Lpz.,  1932, 165:
407-11.—Grant, G. A., & Alexander, S. G.  A note on the
biological assav of tincture  of  digitalis.  Proc Nova Scot.
Inst. Sc, 1929-30, 17: 214-7.—Griot, C.  Valoraci6n biol6gica
de los preparados digi-talicos mas comunes del comercio.  Dfa
med., B.  Air.,  1933-34, 6:  135.—Hammer,  J. W.  [Straub's
method of testing digitalisl  Sven.  farm,  tskr., 1928,  32: 497;
513.—Ichniowski, C.  T., &  Thompson, M. R.  The  bioassay
nf digitalis with observations on the pH factor   J. Am. Pharm.
Ass.,  1938,  27: 540-59.—Jaquet, A.  Zur Frage der biologi-
schen Wertbestimmung der Digitalispraparate.   In Festschr.
70.  Geburtst.  Hermann Sahli, Basel,  1926,  173-80.   Also
Schweiz. med. Wschr., 1926, 56: 639-41.—Kawahara, J.  Ueber
die  Wertbestimmungsmethode  der  Digitalispraparate an
Ratten und Mausen.  Jap. J. M. Sc, 1935-36, 9: pharm. proc,
156-8.------Ueber die  Wertbestimmungsmethode der
Digitalis an Ratten und Mausen.  Fukuoka acta med., 1938,
31:  139.—Kinukawa, C.  Ueber die  erste Todesursache von
Mausen  und Ratten  durch einige Praparate  der Digitalis-
gruppe.  Tohoku J. Exp. M., 1933, 22: 314-25—Knaffl-Lenz,
E.  The physiological assay of preparations of digitalis.  J.
Pharm. Exp. Ther., 1926,  29:  407-25.—Krogh, M.  [Physio-
logical standardization] Lunds lak. sail, forh., 1924-25, 6-12. 
DIGITALIS
419
DIGITALIS
_____  On biological assay and biological analysis  of  the
digitalis substances.   In  Physiol, papers (A. Krogh) Copen-
hagen  1926, 133-53.  ------  [Biological analysis of digitalis
substances]  Ugeskr. leeger,  1926,  88:  183-7.  ——  The
assav of digitalis  substances  by  biological methods.  Acta
med:  scand.,  1928, Suppl.,  H.  26,  512-6.   ——  [Biologi-
cal  methods of determining the  strength  of digitalis  prepa-
rations] Sven. lak. tidn.,  1928, 25: 52-60.—Levy, J.,  & Cahen,
R.  La toxicite  des glucosides digitahques comme  methode
hi'oloeiaue pour  leur identification  et  leur  dosage;  digitaline
et ouabaine.   Paris  med.,  1929,  71: 587-90.—Novell!,  A.
Valoraci6n biol6gica de polvos y tinturas de digital del  comercio.
Rev. Soc. argent, biol., 1931, 7: 513-22.—Nyiri, W., & DuBois,
L.  Experimental studies on heart tonics; the  application of
biometric  methods to digitalis  standardization.   J. Pharm.
Exp.  Ther., 1930,  39: 99-109.—Planelles, J.  La valoraci6n
biologica de las  substancias del  grupo de  la digital.   Arch.
card,  hemat., Madr.,  1925, 6: 341-66.—Starnotti,  C. Esperi-
enze cliniche su un nuovo metodo per la titolazione biologica
dei preparati digitalici. Rass. ter. pat. clin.,  1930, 2: 385-96.—
Tiffeneau. Levy, J., & Pichot. Dosage biologique de la digitale.
Paris med., 1928, 67: 562-6.—Valenti, A.  A proposito di
titolazione fisiologica dei preparati digitalici: il saggio biologico
del  Kinetolo:  nota critico-sperimentale.   Arch.  farm, sper.,
1924, 38: 46; 49.—Walmsley, W. E.   The standardization of
tincture of digitalis on Daphnia magna.   Univ. Pittsburgh Bull
School M., 1935, 32: No. 1, 377.—Wentz,  W. E.   Toxicity of
digitalis to white rats.  J. Am. Pharm.  Ass.,  1925,  14: 774-8.

____  Bioassay:  Cat method.
   Bauer. H.,  & Fromherz,  K.   Zur Digitaliswertbestimmung
an  der Katze.   Arch.  exp.  Path.,  Lpz., 1933, 172: 693-8.—
Carratala, R. E.  Titulaci6n de la digital y sus preparados por
metodo qufmico, empleando el colorimetro y controlada por
el metodo de gato.  Rev. crim., B. Air.,  1930, 17:  318-26 —
Dock, W., Stockton, A. B„  & Lehman, A. J.  Digitalis assay
with  the isolated  cat heart, compared with other  methods.
Am.  Heart  J., 1933, 8:  707-13.—Epstein, D.   Paraldehyde
in digitalis standardisation by the cat  method.  Q. J. Pharm.,
Lond., 1933, 6: 169-73.—Fry, W. E., & Swanson, E. E. Digi-
talis assav by the cat method under sodium amytal anesthesia.
J. Am. Pharm.  Ass., 1938, 27: 309-12.—Haag,  H. B.   The
possible influence  of ether anesthesia  on  the accuracy of the
cat  method  of  digitalis assay.   Ibid.,  1927,  16: 516-8.—■
Haskell, C. C. The influence of the anesthetic on the results of
digitalis assay bv  the  cat method of Hatcher  and  Brody.
J. Pharm. Exp.  ther., 1936, 58: 111-7.  ------ &  Courtney,
R H   The accuracy of  the cat method for the assay  of digi-
talis.  Am.  J. M.  Sc,  1924,  167: 816-20.—Lind van Wijn-
gaarden, C.  de.   Untersuchungen uber  die Wirkungsstarke
von Digitalispraparaten; die Wertbestimmung an der Katze.
Arch. exp. Path., Lpz., 1926, 112: 252-60.   ------  Ueber die
Genauigkeit der Digitaliseichung  an  der Katze.  Ibid.,  113:
40-58.—Macdonald,  A.  D., &  Schlapp, W.  The assay  of
digitalis by the  cat method.  Q.  J. Pharm., Lond., 1930,  3:
450-4.—McFarlane, A., & Masson, G. A.  On the standardiza-
tion of digitalis by the cat unit method. J. Pharm. Exp. Ther..
 1926-27, 30: 293-311.—Macht, D. I. Digitalis assay  on normal
und exsanguinated cats.  J. Am. Pharm. Ass., 1935, 24:  15-7.—
Rothschild. F., & Staub, H. Biologische Wertbestimmung von
Digitalisinfus,  Extractum   Digitalis,   Imectabile  Digitalis
Pharm. Helv. V.  an der  Katze nach Hatcher-de  Lind  van
Wijngaarden.  Helvet. med. acta, 1938, 5:  155-61.  ---r~,&
Mezey K.  Biologische Wertbestimmungen von Digitalisinfus
nach Pharmakopoea  Helvetica  IV. und V., von  Iniectabile
Digitalis Pharmakopoea Helvetica V. und einiger  Digitahs-
zubereitungen der  schweizerischen pharmazeutischen Industrie
an der Katze nach Hatcher-de  Lind van Wi.ingaarden.  Thid.,
1937  4: 259-73.— Takahashi, H.,  Nakaya. S.  [et al.]   Ueber
die Bestimmung der minimalen  Amnhtuden-  und  der mini-
malen Stillstanddosis von  Digitahskorpern bei Katzen.   Jap.
J. M. Sc, 1937, 10: Pharm. Proc, 39.

----  Bioassay: Clinical method.
   Berardi, J. B.,  Canan, M. C, & McGuigan, H.  A simple
therapeutic method for the standardization of digitalis.  J.  Lab
Clin.   M.,  1924-25,  10: 661-4.—Carratala, R.    ritulacion
biol6gica de la digital; experiencias clinicas.  Rev. As. med.
argent., 1932, 45: 816-22.—Dieuaide, F.  R., Tung, C L..  &
Bien, C. W.  A study of the standardization of digitus;  a
method for clinical standardization.  J. Chn. Invest., 1935, 14:
725-31.—Edens, E.  Ueber die Prufung der Starke von Digita-
lispraparaten am Menschen.  Klin. Wschr., 1033. 12:  1012-.).
-----  Ueber  die  Auswertung von  Digitalispraparaten am
Menschen.  Ibid., 1935,  14: 414-7.-Gold, H., Gelfand, B.  &
Hitzig, W.  The use of therapeutic effects  as end-points in the
biologic titration  of  the  digitalis bodies   J-  Pharm  Exp.
Ther   1931,  41:  89-102. -Grunbaum,  F.   Elektrokardio-
graphische Untersuchungen fiber  Wirksamkeit verschiedener
Digitalispraparate, ein  Vergleich  klim»cher  und  ^arma-
kologischer Wertigkeit.  Zschr. klin. Med., 1032 120: 415-28.—
Hanzlik, P. J-  The  use of therapeutic effects as  end-points
in the biologic titration of the digitalis bodies.  J. Pharm.  l<,xp.
Ther   1931 41- 383-5.—Pardee. H.  E. B.  The  standardiza-
tion of digitalis by its action on the human heart; preliminary
report.  J.  Am. M. Ass..  1923, 81: 186-8.   ylsoreor-Press-
man,  A. P., Rappoport. D. M., & Schwartz L. S.  [Method  of
clinical standardization of digitalis]  Sovet. vrach. gaz., 1933,
37: 411-6.—Rappoport, D. M., & Schwartz, L. S.  [Methods in
clinical standardization of digitalis]  Ibid.,  1934, 38: 904-6.—
Van Dyke, H. B., & Li, R. C.  A study of the standardization of
digitalis; the  relationship  between laboratory  methods  of
assay and potency as determined by experimental cumulative
poisoning and clinical standardization.   J. Clin. Invest., 1935,
14:733-7.

----   Bioassay:  Dog method.
   Haskell, C. C,  Copenhaver, J. R. [et al.]  The  use of dogs
in the assay of digitalis; a comparison with the results obtained
on cats.  J. Lab. Clin. M., 1928-29, 14: 155-9.—Levy, J., &
Pichot, J.  Dosage biologique de la digitale par la methode de
Hatcher-Magnus appliquee  au  chien.  Bull. sc. pharm.,  Par.,
1929, 36: 593; 668.—McGuigan, R. A., & McGuigan, H. A.
The  use of dogs for the standardization of digitalis.  J. Pharm.
Exp.  Ther.,  1938,  63: 76-81.—Yamanouchi, Y.  Ueber die
Wertbestimmung der Digitalis am Hunde.  Jap. J.  M.  Sc,
1935-36, 9: Pharm. Proc, 159.

----   Bioassay:  Frog method.
   Barkan, G., Fromherz,  K.,  &  Reimer, L.  Einige  neue
Erfahrungen  bei  der  vergleichenden Digitalisauswertung am
Frosch.  Arch. exp. Path., Lpz., 1937, 187: 282-8.—Behrens, B.
Zur   Auswertung   der  Digitalisblatter  im  Froschversuch.
Ibid.,  1929,  140: 237-56.   ------ & Reichelt,  E.  Ueber
Korpergewicht und  Dosis bei  der Digitalisauswertung  beim
Frosch.  Zschr. ges.  exp.  Med.,  1933, 91: 417-23.  ------
Korpergewicht und  Dosis  bei der Digitalisauswertung am
Frosch.  Ibid., 1934, 94:  130-2.—Bhatia, B.  B., & Lai, S.
On the biological  assay  of  digitalis by the frog  method: de-
scribing  a  characteristic  curve  for  Rana tigrina.   Ind.  J. M.
Res., 1934, 22: 3-10.—Gunn, J. W. C, & Sapeika, N.  The
biological  assay  of  digitalis  preparations:  potency  corres-
ponding to mortality of frogs (Xenopus laevis)  S. Afr. J. M.
Sc,  1935-36, 1:  191.—Ko, B.   Ueber  die  jahreszeitlichen
Schwankungen des  Wirkungswertes  der  Digitalis-Praparate
fur den  formosanischen Frosch Rana tigerina,  Daudin.  Jap.
T. M. Sc,  1934-35, 8: Pharm., H. 3,  185.—Mansfeld,  G.. &
Horn,  Z.    Digitaliswertbestimmung  am  Froschherzsinus.
Arch.  exp. Path.,  Lpz.,  1928,  132: 257-76.—M0ller, K.  O.
The determination of the average lethal dose in the biological
assay of digitalis by  the frog method.  Q. J. Pharm., Lond.,
1936, 9: 7-22.—Nuki, B.,  & Miura, N.  Ueber die Toleranz-
veranderung  des Frosches gegen Digitalispraparate.  Fukuoka
acta  med., 1935, 28: 123.—Ogawa, M.  Ueber die Wirkung
der  per  os gegebenen Arzeneimittel der Digitalisgruppe beim
Frosch.  Fol. pharm.  jap., 1928, 7:  26.—Stasiak, A., & Zboray,
B.  Zur Wertbestimmung der  Digitalis  mit verschiedenen
Eichungsverfahren,   mit   besonderer   Berucksichtigung  der
Mansfeldschen Froschherzsinusmethode.   Arch.  exp.  Path.,
Lpz., 1929, 144: 283-96.   Also Orsz.  Kozegeszs. Int.  Kozl.,
1929, 2: No.  20,  283-96.—Takahashi, H., Nakaya, S. [et al.]
Ueber die minimale  amplitudenvergrossernde und  minimale
stillstanderzeugende  Dosis  der  Digitalisblatter  und  ihrer
Praparate; Versuche  an Froschen.  Tohoku J. Exp. M.,  1936,
29:  513-8.   Also  Jap. J. M. Sc, 1935-36, 9: Pharm., Proc,
161-3.

----   Bioassay: Guinea pig and  rabbit method.
   Gram, L.   (Biological  standardization of  digitalis  prepara-
tions according to Knaffl-Lenz' method] Norsk, mag. laegevid.,
1938, 99: 23-35.—Takahashi,  H.,  Nakaya, S.  [et al.]  Ueber
die  Beziehung der   kleinsten  amplitudenvergrossernden  und
der kleinsten stillstanderzeugenden Dosis von Digitalisblattern
und ihren Pranaraten; Versuche an Kaninchen.  Jap. J. M. Sc,
1935-36, 9:   Pharm., Proc. 163.—Tamaki, M.   Ueber  die
Wertbestimmungsmethode der  DigitalisprSnarate am isnlierten
Kaninchenherzen.  Fukuoka acta med., 1936, 29: 106-8.

----   Bioassay: Pigeon-emesis method.
   Burn. J. H.  The estimation of digitalis bv pigeon emesis
 and other methods   J. Pharm. Exp. Ther.. 1930. 39: 221-39 —
Carratala. R.  E.   Titulaci6n  biol6gica de  la digital  por  el
 metodo de emesis.  Rev. crim.. B. Air., 1931. 18: 57"-91.  Also
 Rev esnec  B. Air.,  1931, 6: 40-65.  Also Sem. med . R. Air.,
 1931. 38: pt  2. 1606-13.—Haag, H. B.. & Woodley, J. D.  The
 use  of nigeons in the  estimation of dig'ta'is ooteney.  J. Pharm.
 Exo. Ther.. 1934,  51: 360-9.—Hanzlik, P. J.  A new method of
 estimating the pot.encv of digitalis; pigeon-emesis.  Ibid., 1929.
 35:363-91.  ------& Lehman. A. J.  Comparative potency of
 some  digitalis specialises  according  to  the pigeon method.
 fbid . 1933. 48: 151-60.—Hanzlik, P.  J.. & Shoemaker, H. A.
 Emetic  dose  of digitalis in pigeons as an index  of the  thera-
 peutic dose in man.  Proc Soc. Exp. Biol.. N. Y., 1925-26 23:
 2q8—Hanzlik,  P. J.. &  Stockton, A.  B.  Results  with the
 ni"eon-emesis method of estimating the probable theraneutic
 do"e ofdigitalis.   J. Pharm.  Exn. Ther., 1929, 35: 393-407.
 ______& Davis. S. S. Notes on the importance of exact prepa-
 ration of tincture of  digitalis and on the number  of pigeons  in
 the pigeon-emesis method.  Ibid., 1931,  41: 5-10.—Hanzlik,
 P J  & Wood,  D.  A.  The mechanism of  digitalis-emesis  in
 pigeons.  Ibid.,   1929-30, 37:   67-100.—Kroszczyii ski.   S.
 fHanzlik-Sboemaker  method of digitalis tests on oigeons]  Med.
 d6sw.,  1930, 11:  257-64.—Lehman,   A.  J.   Further  pigeon
 bioass'avs and diuretic tests of digitaloid;.  J. Am. Pharm. Ass.,
 1936  25: 611-5.—Starnotti, C.  Ulteriori esperienze cliniche 
DIGITALIS
420
DIGITALIS
sul metodo Hanzlik per la titolazione  biologica del preparati
digitalici.  Rev. sudamer. endocr., B. Air., 1931, 14: 349-60.—
Tanakamaru, T.  Ueber die Wertbestimmung der Digitalis an
Tauben.  Jap. J. M. Sc, 1935-36, 9: Pharm. Proc, 158.

----   Botany.
   Blanco Reta, J.  La digital de Sierra Nevada.  Med. ibera,
1935, 29: pt 2,  674.—Boshart, K.  Die Digitalispflanze als
Gegenstand   pflanzenbaulicher  Forschung.    Hippokrates,
Stuttg., 1938, 9: 89-94.—Buxton, B. H., & Newton, W. C. F.
Hybrids  of  Digitalis ambigua and  Digitalis purpurea, their
fertility and cytology.  J. Genet., Cambr., 1926-27, 19: 269-
79 2 pl.—Chopra, R. N., & De, P.  Indian digitalis.  Ind. M.
Gaz   1926, 61: 117-20.—Haase-Bessell, G.  Digitalisstudien.
Zschr.  indukt. Abftamm.,  1926, 42:  1-46.—Holmes,  E.  M.
Abnormal digitalis blossom.   Pharm. J.,  Lond.,  1930,  125:
225 —Maheu, J., & Chartier,  J.  Pharmacographie des digi-
tales.  Bull. sc. pharm., Par.,  1934, 41: 280; 347.—Negodi, G.
Sul  piano metamorfico fiorale  del gen. Digitalis.  Riv. biol.,
1935, 18: 397-405.—Perrot, E.. & Raymond-Hamet.  Sur un
nouveau digitalique; le Lombiry Cryptostegia madagascariensis
Boj.  Bull.  Acad,  med., Par.,  1932, 3.  ser.,  108: 1475-9.—
Regnart, H.  C.  Studies of hybrids in the genus Digitalis
Genetica, Gravenh., 1935, 17:  145-53, 2 pl.—Rossello, H. J., &
Estable, J.  Digital cultivada en el Uruguay.  An. Fac med.,
Montev.. 1933,  18: 697-711.—Simon,  I.  Constatazione  e
proposte sullo sfruttamento della digitale sarda.  Arch. farm.
sper.,  1934-35, 58: 101-6.—Vollmer,  H.   Ueber angebliche
Wirkungen Pflanzen mit Digitalisglykosiden; Untersuchungen
an Pflanzenteilen und keimenden Samen; eine Entgegnung an
K. Fahrenkamp.  Klin. Wschr., 1937, 16: 1601-5.

----   Botany: D. ambigua.

   Liubuschin, A. A.. & Sangailo, A. K.  [Physiological action of
Digitalis ambigua  Murray]   Klin,  med., Moskva,  1927, 5:
365-8.

----   Botany: D. ferruginea.

   Vergnano. V.  Ricerche farmacologiche sulla Digitalis ferru-
ginea L.  Arch. farm, sper., 1928, 45:  280.------La Digi-
talis ferruginea  L.; studio farmacogncstico, farmacologico  e
clinico.  Gior. clin. med., 1933, 14: 839-49.

----   Botany: D. lanata.

   See also subheading Digilanid.
   Dewar, T.  The histology  of the leaves of Digitalis lanata
Ehrh.   Q. J. Pharm., Lond.,  1934, 7:  331-45.—Perrot, E.  A
propos  des plantes stabilis6es  et du Digitalis lanata.   Progr.
med.,  Par.,  1933,  354-7.  ------ Bourcet, P.,  & Raymond-
Hamet.  Une nouvelle digitale (Digitalis lanata Ehrh.)  Bull.
Acad,  med, Par.,  1930. 3. ser., 104: 303-9.   Also Bull. sc.
pharm.,  Par., 1931, 38: 7-16.

----   Botany: D. lutea.

   Welti,  C.   *Die Herzwirkungen der Digitalis
lutea.   19p.   8?   [Zur.,  1930]
   Also Arch, internat. pharm. dyn., Gand, 1930, 37:
   Leone, G.  Saggi chimici  e biologici di Digitalis lutea L.
Boll. Soc. ital. biol. sper., 1937,  12: 751-3.—Piccinini, G. M.
Analisi chimiche e  biologiche di Digitalis lutea L.  Ibid., 1928,
3: 509-11.—Vaccari, D.  Farmacologia clinica della Digitalis
lutea; ricerche di terapia.   Rass. ter. pat. clin.,  1931,  3:  519-
36.—Vergnano, V.   La Digitalis lutea L.  Rass. internaz. clin.
ter., 1935, 16: 749-59.

----   Botany:  D. purpurea.
   Bijlsma,  U. G.  Ein merkwiirdiges  Digitalisblattmuster.
Acta brevia neerl., 1934, 4: 115.—Dewar, T., & Wallis, T. E.
Digitalis leaf; the macroseopical and microscopical characters,
potencies and constituents of certain species. Pharm. J., Lond.,
1935, 4. ser., 81: 565.—Ionescu, E.  Sur une deformation de
Digitalis purpurea produite par des aphidiens.  C. rend. Soc.
biol., 1929,  102: 967.—Lanzoni, F.. &  Vergnano, V.  Ricerche
istologiche sulla foglia di Digitalis purpurea e sue sofisticazioni,
dal punto di vista della loro determinazione. Arch. farm, sper.,
1926, 41: 135; 42:  127; 129.—Leonard, C. S., & Arthur, J. M.
The reputed influence of ultraviolet light on the yield of digitalis
glucosides.  J. Am. Pharm. Ass., 1934,  23: 224-8.—McCrea, A.
The effect upon Digitalis purpurea of  radiation through solar-
ized ultra-violet-transmitting  glass.  Science, 1929, 69: 628.—
Macht, D. I.  Effect  of ultraviolet rays on pharmacological
potency of digitalis.  Proc Soc Exp. Biol., N. Y., 1931, 29:
322.—Maheu, J.. & Chartier, J.  Caractdres morphologiques
et anatomiques  des  feuilles des diverses digitales; caract.eres
anatomiques des poudres officinales correspondantes.  Bull. sc.
pharm.,  Par., 1934, 41: 286-91—Mascre, M., & Lefrancois, A.
Essais de culture de la digitale Digitalis purpurea L.  Ibid.,
1931,  38:  554-62.—Pater, B.  Eine  neuere  Abnormitat  an
Digitalis purpurea L.   Zschr.  Pflanzenkr., 1922, 32: 97-102.—
Wasicky, R., & Hoertlehner,  H.  Ueber  den Einfluss  von
Kupfer und Eisen auf die Bildung der herzwirksamen Glykoside
in den Blattern der Digitalis purpurea.  Biochem. Zschr., 1937,
293: 390-5.
----   Chemistry.

   See also  Glucoside.
   Linzel,  W.    * Ueber  den  Einfluss der  Digi-
taliskorper   auf   die   Methylenblauentfarbung.
16p.  8?   Munster, 1933.
   Bourcet, P., &  Fourton,  A.   Sur la nature chimique He
I'acide digitalique.   Bull, pharm., Par.,  1928,  35:  345-7.—
Burn, J.  H.  The  glycosides of digitalis.  Pharm .1 ,  Lond
1932, 129: 474.—Cloetta, M.  Die Darstellung und chemische
Zusammensetzung  der nktiven Substanzen aus den Digitalis-
blattern,  ihre pharmakologischen und therapeutisehen  Eigen-
schaften.  Arch. exp. Path., Lpz., 1926, 112: 261-342.—Four-
ton, A.  L'acide antirrhinique existe-t-il dans la digitale?  Bull
sc. pharm., Par., 1928, 35: 689 91.—Grassmann.  Ueber die
chemische, pharrnakologisebe und therapeutische IdentitSt der
Digitalisglvkoside.   Verh. Deut. Ges. Kreislaufforsch., 1931, 4:
100-5  [Discussion] 200.—Guggenheim. M., Fromherz, K..  &
Karrer,   W.   Die  Glykosidfraktionen  der  Digitalisblatter
Arch. exp.  Path.,  Lpz.,  1932,  165:  412-5.—Hamilton. H. C.
The  chemistry  of  digitalis.  J. Am. Pharm. Ass ,  1923. 12:
404.— Itallie,  E. I.  van   [Colorimetric test of folia digitalis
according to Knudson  and Dresbach|  Meded. Rijks Inst.
pharm. ther. onderzoek.,  1932, 143-0.—Kobayashi, Y.  Biologi-
sche   Untersuchungen iiber die  wirksamen Bestandteile der
Digitalisblatter.  Jap. J. M. Sc,  1932, 6: Pharm.,  1-21.—
Lendle, L., & Schm.,!zer. W.  Ueber die Baljetsche Farbreak-
tion der Digitaliskorper.   Arch. exp. Path., Lpz.,  1934-35,  177;
022-7.—Lillig, R. Ueber die Glykoside der Digitalisblatter und
-Samen.   Apothekerzeitung, 1925,  40:  1236;  1253;  1263 —
Neumann,  W.   Quantitative Bestimmung und  Molekularge-
wichtsbestimmung  von  Digitalissfoffen auf colorimetrischeni
Wege.  Zschr.  physioi.  Chem., 1936. 240:  241-8.—Peacock,
J. C, &  Peacock, L. D.   Notes on the iron-greening  factor of
digitalis.   Am. J.  Pharm.. 1924, 96: 875-85.   Also J.  Am.
Pharm. Ass.,  1924, 13: 629-36.—Pusch, F.  Ueber das adsorp-
tive  Verhalten von  Digitaliskorpern und  Strophanthin an
verschiedenen Substanzen mit  und ohne Zusatz von Eiweiss-
korpern.   Arch. exp. Path.,  Lpz.,  1934-35,  177: 564-73.—
Raymond-Hamet.  Sur les glycosides du Digitalis purpurea L.
C. rend.  Acad, sc,  1929,  188: 461-3.  ------  L'etat actuel de
la chimie de la digitale.   Progr. med., Par., 1933, 817; 1006 —
Recent advances in  the  chemistry of digitalis bodies.  Bull.
Lederle Lab., 1935, 3: 59-64.—Sanchsz, J. A.  Acerca de una
nueva reaccion cromatica de la digitoxina, gitoxina y gitalina y
su aplicaci6n  al dosaje colorimetrico de dichos glucosidos digi-
talicos.   Sem. med., B. Air., 1934, 41: pt 2, 399-402.—Schmel-
zer, W.   Ueber physikalisch-chemische Eigenschaften der Digi-
taliskorper und verwandter Glykoside: Kapillaraktivitat und
Beeinflussung  der  Permeabilitat an der Trauheschen Zelle.
Arch. exp. Path., Lpz., 1934-35, 177: 614-21.—Schwarz, A.  J.
Digitalis  fat—the petroleum-ether extractive of Digitalis  pur-
purea Linne.   J. Am. Pharm. Ass., 1932, 21: 856; 994—Stoll,
A.  The  glycosides of digitalis and squill.  Pharm. J., Lond.,
1936, 4. ser., 82: 555.------& Kreis, W.  Sur les glucosidea
digitaliques initaux.  Bull. sc.  pharm.,  Par.,  1933, 40: 321-5.
Also  C.  rend. Acad, sc, 1933,  196:  1742-4.------Ueber
genuine  Digitalisglukoside.   Miinch. med. Wschr.,  1933, 80:
723-6.   ------ &  Hofmann,  A.  Ueber  glucosidspaltende
Enzyme  der Digitalisblatter. Zschr. physiol. Chem., 1935, 235:
249-64.—Straub, W. Digitalis: chemistry.   Stanford Univ.
Pub., 1931, 3: Med.  Sc,  35-44.—Waucomont, R. Les consti-
tuants de la digitale.  Liege med., 1929, 22: 1093-101.—Wayne,
E. J.  Clinical  observations on 2 pure glucosides of digitalis,
digoxin and digitalinum  verum.  Clin. Sc, Lond., 1933-34,  1:
63-76.—Windaus, A.  Ueber die Herzgifte der Digitalispflanze
und uber verwandte Verbindungen.  Nachr. Ges. Wiss. Gottin-
gen,  1924, math. phys. Kl., 237-45.------Leber die Glyko-
side  der  Digitalisblatter.  Arch. exp. Path.,  Lpz., 1928,  135:
253-8.

----   Digilanid and lanadigin.

   See also subheading Preparations.
   Felsenbrtjnn, E.   *Ueber  intravenose  Digi-
lanidtherapie.   8p.   8?    Munch., 1934.
   Also Miinch. med. Wschr., 1934,  81: 944-6.

   Girard, H.    Contribution a  I'etude  experi-
mentale et  clinique des  glucosides  de  Digitalis
lanata.  86p.   8?   Par.,  1937.
   Meyer,   T.    *Ueber  das  Zusammenwirken
von Digilanid  und Coffein auf  den  Sauerstoff-
verbrauch  im  iiberlebenden  Gewebe   [Munster]
20p.   8?    Bottrop, 1935.
   Potting, K.  *Ueber  den Einfluss von Lana-
digin und Strophantin und ihrer Genine,  Lana-
digigenin und Strophantidin, auf die  Gewebsoxy-
dation  [Munster]   24p.   8?   Lippstadt,  1933.
   Rosenkranz, L.   *Klinische Erfahrungen mit
dem neuen  Digitalis-Glykosid Lanadigin  (Pandi-
gal)  [Berlin]  23p.  8?   Charlottenb., 1935. 
DIGITALIS
421
DIGITALIS
    Waldmann,  F. F.  nee Fooks.   *Essai sur la
  valeur therapeutique cardiaque de  la  teinture de
  Digitalis lanata au 10e [Paris]  65p.  8?  Etampes,
  1935.
    Bauke,  E. E.  Klinische Digilanidstudien bei intestinaler
  und  parenteraler Verabreichung.  Deut. med.  Wschr.,  1935,
  61: 371-5.—Bertheau, H.  Klinische  Erfahrungen mit  Digi-
  lanid.  Ibid., 1934, 60: 1501-6.—Bisbini, B.  Ricerche cliniche
  su di un nuovo preparato digitalico (digilanid)  Minerva med.,
  Tor., 1934, 25: pt 2, 435—15.—Bodo, I.  Erfahrungen mit der
  therapeutisehen Anwendung des Digilanid bei  verschiedenen
  Herzleiden.  Mschr. ungar. Med.,  1935,  9: 47-53.—Chopra,
  R. N., Chowhan, J. S., & Lai, S. Potency of Lanadigin (glu-
  coside of D.  lanata) and its relation to the standard digitalis
  powder  (B. P. 1932)  Ind. J.  M. Res., 1934,  22: 279-83.—
  Condorelli, L.,  &  Cortese, O.  Ricerche farmacologiche e
  cliniche su un  glucoside  della  Digitalis  lanata (lanadigina)
  Clin. med. ital., 1935, 66: 205-61.—Deutsch,  B.   [Clinical
  experiences with Digitalis lanata]  Gy6gyaszat, 1938, 78: 70.—
  Dietrich, S-,  & Schwiegk,  H.  Ein  neues  Digitalis lanata-
  Glykosid in  der Kreislauftherapie.   Munch,  med. Wschr.,
  1933,  80:  563.   ------   Therapeutic use of lanadigin,  the
  active principle of Digitalis lanata in diseases of the circulation.
  Ind. M. Gaz., 1934, 69: p. lxiii.—Dugay, M. A.   Contribution
  experimentale a I'etude de quelques proprietes pharmaceutiques
  du totum  glycosidique de  Digitalis lanata.   Bull. Soc.  med.
  Paris,  1936,  531-44.—Duran  Arrom.   El nuevo  preparado
  digitalico Digilanid.   Med.  ibera. 1935, 29:  681-5.—Esveld,
  L. W.  Die kumulative Wirkung von Lanadigin; eine Methode
  zur Bestimmung der Dosis letalis von Digitalispraparaten per
  os.   Acta  brevia neerl.,  1932, 2: 10.—Frey,  W.   Digitalis-
  therapie mit Digilanid.  Helvet. med.  acta,  1934,  1: 198.—
  Griitzmacher, F.  Beitrag zur Digilanid-Behandlung.  Med.
  Klin., Berl.,  1936, 32: 191-3.—Heim, F.  Zur Pharmakologie
  und  Klinik der Digitalis  lanata.  Ibid.,  1937,  33:  243-5.—
  Hochrein,  M., & Lechleitner,  H.  Zur Klinik der Digitalis-
  wirkung;  Erfahrungen  mit  dem  neuen  Digitalispraparat
  Digilanid.  Munch, med. Wschr., 1933, 80: 727-31.—Janson, P.
  Digilanid, ein neues Herzmittel.  Zschr.  Kreislaufforsch.,  1934,
  26: 463-6.—Kriiskemper,  C, & Hurthle, R.  Klinische Erfah-
  rungen  mit Digilanid.  Med.  Klin.,  Berl.,  1935,  31: 555.—
  Legcb, E.  Les glucosides du Digitalis lanata.  J. pharm. chim.,
  Par., 1934, 8. ser., 19: 169-75.—Lutembacher,  R.   Les  glu-
  cosides de  Digitalis lanata.  Presse med., 1933, 41:  1709-14.—
  Mannich, C, & Borkowsky, F.  Ein Versuch zur Trennung der
  isomorphen Glykoside von  Digitalis  lanata.   Arch. Pharm.,
  Berl., 1938, 276: 234-42— Mannich, C, Mohs, P.. & Mauss, W.
  Ueber die  Glykoside von Digitalis lanata Ehrh.  Ibid.,  1930,
  268: 453-76.—Merz, K.  W.   Ueber die Wirkung  neuer.  aus
  Digitalis lanata isolierter  Glykoside  auf  das  Froschherz.
  Arch. exp. Path., Lpz., 1930,  156: 277-89.—Moe, G.  K., &
  Visscher, M. B.  Studies on the native  glucosides of Digitalis
  lanata with particular reference to their effects  upon cardiac
  efficiency and their toxicity. J. Pharm. Exp. Ther., 1938, 64:
  65-85.—Parsini,  G.   Di  un  nuovo  presidio  terapeutico: il
  Digilanid.  Gior. clin. med., 1936,  17: 40-52— Rabbeno, A.
  Nuovi  aspetti nella farmacologia della digitale, la  Digitalis
  lanata Ehrh.  Rass. clin.  sc,  1934, 12: 527-9.  —----   In-
  fluenza deH'alta montagna sulla tossicita del digilanide.  Arch.
  sc. biol., Bologna,  1937,  23:  31-49.------   Ricerche sui
  glucosidi genuini della  Digitalis lanata; il potere di accumulo.
  Boll. Soc ital. biol. sper., 1938,  13: 169-71. ------  TossicitA
  comparata  dei digilanidi  nella  cavia.   Ibid.,  171.  ——-— &
  Marini,  O.  Ricerche farmacologiche sulla Digitalis lanata
  Ehrh.  Ibid., 1934,  9: 748-50.—Raymond-Hamet.   Sur  la
  toxicite  de la digoxine par voie veineuse et  par  voie  oeso-
 phagienne.   C. rend. Soc.  biol., 1932,  109: 279.—Rohr, K., &
 Wuhrmann, F.  Vier Jahre klinische  Erfahrungen mit Digi-
 lanid;  unter besonderer Berucksichtigung einiger therapeuti-
 scher Eigenschaften.  Schweiz. med. Wschr., 1938, 68: 261-5.—
 Rothlin,  E.  Zur Pharmakologie des Digilanid.  Munch,  med.
 Wschr., 1933, 80: 726.—Sachs, E. von.  Klinische Erfahrungen
 mit Digilanid bei enteraler und parenteraler Zufuhr.  Zbl.  inn.
 Med., 1937, 58:  849-63.—Samaan, K.   A  contribution to the
 pharmacological  action of lanadigin.   Q.  J.  Pharm., Lond.,
 1934, 7: 192-204.—Schonberg, S.  Klinische Beobachtungen
 mit Digilanid. Wien. med. Wschr., 1935, 85: 641.—Schubert,
 W.  Neue  klinische  Erfahrungen mit Digilanid.   Fortsch.
 Ther., 1936, 12: 226-9.—Schunck de Goldfiem, J.   Etude de
 Taction  de  Digitalis  lanata Ehr.  en medecine experimentale.
 Presse med., 1937, 45:  750.—Schwiegk, H.  Kreislauf wirkung
 eines Glykosids aus Digitalis lanata.   Arch. exp. Path., Lpz.,
 1931,  162:  56-69.   Also  Zschr.  Kreislaufforsch.,  1931,  23:
 479-84.—Seide, J.  Ueber die Wirkung des  Glykosids Lana-
 digin auf das insuffiziente Herz.   Ther.  Gegenwart,  1931, 72:
 392-4.  —----  Clinical trials with Lanadigin.   Ind. M. Gaz.,
 1934, 69: lxi.—Simon, I. Digitalis purpurea o Digitalis lanata?
 Minerva med., Tor.,  1935, 26: 305-9.—Spagnol, G.  Indaga-
 ciones experimentales sobre la  digital lanata.   Rev. sudamer.
 endocr., B.  Air., 1933, 16: 783-94.—Svec, F.  [Resorption and
 toxicity  of  digilanid]   Bratisl.  lek. listy,  1935, 15: 1081-9.
 Also Arch.  exp. Path.,  Lpz., 1935, 179: 157-63.—Vartiainen,
A., & Ahde, V.  Ueber die Wirkungsstarke verschieden konzen-
trierter Digitalis-Lanata-Infuse  und deren Haltbarkeit beim
Aufbewahren.    Acta  Soc.  med.  Duodecim,   1936-37,  19:
Ser. A, fasc. 3,  No. 18, 1-23.—Voss, H.  Die klinische  Wir-
kungsweise des neuen Digitalis-Glykosids Lanadigin (Pandigal)
Med. Welt, 1932,  6: 528-30.—Walawski, J., & Rasolt,  H.
[Clinical and experimental studies of the effect of products of
Digitalis lanata (gitolan)]   Polska gaz. lek.,  1938, 17: 365-9,
4  pl.,  tab.—White,  A.  C.  The  pharmacological and toxic
action  of digoxin.  J. Pharm.  Exp.  Ther., 1934, 52:  1-22.—
Wokes, F.   A note on the potency of  Digitalis lanata.  Q. J.
Pharm., Lond., 1929, 2: 292-8.

----   Digitalin.

   See also subheading Preparations.
   Friedrich,   W.    *Ueber  das  Verhalten  des
Glukose-  und  Glykogenabbaus unter  der Ein-
wirkung   des  Digitalisglykosides  Digitalin  und
seines  Genins   Digitaligenin   [Munster]   18p.
8?  Werne-Lippe,  1933.
   Schwieger,  A.   *Beitrage  zur  Kenntnis  des
Digitalins und zur Konstitutionsermittlung  des
Strophantidins.   24p.   8?   Gott.,  1925.
   Harlay,  V.  Caracterisation de  la  digitaline allemande
(digitalinum verum)  J.  pharm. chim., Par., 1936, 8. ser., 24:
555-8.

----   Digitonin [and its genin]

   See also Saponin.
   Sakarlal  Vrijlal  Shah.   *Weitere  Unter-
suchungen  des  Digitonins  und seiner  Abbau-
produkte.   36p.   8?   Gott., 1926.
   Schiemann,  H.   *Beitrage  zur  Kenntnis  der
saponinartigen Stoffe  in  den  Digitalisblattern.
83p.   8?   Rost., 1917.
   Carminati, V. Reperti ematologici indotti dalla digitonina.
Boll. Soc. ital. biol. sper.,  1931, 6: 526-8.  ------  Ricerche
ematologiche sull'azione della  digitonina nel  coniglio.  Riv.
pat. sper., 1931-32, 7: 180-201.—Fernholz, E.  Notiz uber das
Verhalten  von  Sterinabkdmmlingen  gegeniiber  Digitonin.
Zschr.  physiol. Chem., 1935, 232:  97-100.—Jacobs,  W. A., &
Simpson, J. C. E.  The  digitalis sapogenins.  J. Biol. Chem.,
1935, 110:  429-38.  Also repr.—Mellanoff, I. S.  Digitonin;
its properties, isolation and quantitative determination. Am.
J. Pharm., 1927, 99: 390-401.—Rondoni, P.  L'azione inibente
della digitonina sullo sviluppo dell'adenocarcinoma  del topo.
Boll. Soc. ital. biol. sper., 1930, 5: 722.—Windaus, A.  Ueber
die Reindarstellung des Digitonins  und iiber die  Nebensa-
ponine des Digitalissamens. Zschr. physiol. Chem., 1925, 150:
205-10.------■ & Shah,  S.  V.  Ueber einige  neue  Abbau-
produkte des Digitogenins.   Ibid., 1926, 151: 86-97.—Windaus.
A., & Weinhold, R.  Ueber einige Additionsverbindungen des
Digitonins.   Ibid.,  1923,   126: 299-307.—Windaus,  A..  &
Willerding, U.  Ein weiterer Beitrag zur Kenntnis  des Digi-
tonins  und seiner Abbauprodukte.  Ibid., 1925, 143: 33-47.

----   Digitoxin [and its genin]

   Heyden, W.   *Beitrag zur  Frage der  Digito-
xinbindung am Herzmuskel   [Zurich]  p.295-313.
8?  Berl., 1932.
   Also Arch. exp. Path., Lpz.,  1932,  164:

   Putz,   H.    ^Vergleichende   Untersuchungen
iiber  den  Einfluss  von Digitoxin  und   seines
Aglykons  Digitoxigenin  auf   den   anaeroben
Kohlenhydratabbau   im  Gewebe.     16p.    8?
Munster,  1933.
   Bertonasco, E.  Sul contenuto in  digitossina della Digitalis
purpurea.  Boll. chim. farm., 1935, 74: 114-8.—Briicke, F. T.
Ueber  Beeinflussung  der   Digitoxinwirkung • durch  Serum.
Arch. exp.  Path.,  Lpz.,  1934,  175:  92-6.—Charonnat, R.,  &
Deglaude, L. Les criteres de purete  de la digitaline cristalisee
(digitoxine)   Bull. sc.  pharm., Par.,  1934,  41: 193-208.—
Colldahl, H-  Versuche an  cyklaminbehandelten Kaulquappen
iiber die Beeinflussung  der Digitoxinwirkung durch Calci-
umionen.   Skand.  Arch. Physiol.,  Berl., 1936, 75:  171-88.
------  Experiments on cyclaminized tadpoles on the  reversi-
bility of the action of digitoxin.  Ibid.,  1938, 78: 59-64.—
Gage, J. C.  The potency of digitoxin.  Q. J. Pharm., Lond.,
1934,  7: 654.—Korth, C,  & Spang,  K.  Die Wirkung des
Digitoxins  auf Elektrokardiogramm  und  Herzmuskel  der
Katze; ein Beitrag zur Klarung der Frage nach der Bedeutung
der Digitalisveranderungen im Elektrokardiogramm.  Arch.
exp.  Path., Lpz.,  1936-37,  184: 349-64.—Lenz, E.    Analyse
der Herz wirkungen des Digitoxigenins.   Ibid.,  1926, 114:
77-124.—Lii-Fu-hua. Ueber die kumulative Digitoxinwirkung
in Abhangigkeit von  der  Dosierung.   Ibid.,  1935-36, 180:
539_44.—Modrakowski,   G.    Intravenose  Injektion  von
Digitoxin versus Strophantin.  Wien.  Arch. inn.  Med., 1935,
27: 319-26.—Schemensky, W.   Untersuchungen  iiber  die
Herz- und Gefiisswirkungen kleiner  Digitoxingaben  bei intra-
venoser Injektion.   Arch.  exp. Path.,  Lpz.,  1923-24,  100:
367-78.—Spang, K., & Korth, C.  Die Wirkung des Digitoxins
auf Elektrokardiogramm  und  Herzmuskel  der Katze;  ein
Beitrag zur Klarung der Frage nach der Bedeutung der Digi-
talisveranderungen im Elektrokardiogramm.   Ibid., 1937-38, 
DIGITALIS
422
DIGITALIS
188- 690-8—Windaus, A.  Ueber  die  Formel der  Digitalis-
glvkoside;  uber Digitoxin.   Nachr.  Ges.  Wiss.  Gottingen,
math. phys. Klasse,  1926-27 170-4------ & Schwarte, G.
Ueber Digitoxose und Anhydro-digitoxose.  Ibid.,  19/0, n. i,
1-7.

----   Effect.

   See  also Digitalis,  Pharmacology.
   Anthony. A., Bierling,  A., Clemens,  L.  Die Wirkung  der
Di<dtaliskorper auf die Atmung.  Beitr. Klin. Tuberk., 1933, 83:
"41-70 —Lendle, L.   Die extrakardialen  Digitaliswirkungen
Tn der Therarie.  Fortsch. Ther.,  1934, 10: 274-80.  ———
Ueber die antipyretische Wirkung  der Digitahskorper.   Kim.
Wschr  1934,  13: 80.—Nakamura, M.  Ueber die lokale Reiz-
wirkun'"- des Digitalisinfuses.  Tohoku  J. Exp., M., 1925, 6:
278-85^Saizyo, K.. & Hatano, M.  Effect of digitalis upon the
epinephrine discharge in dogs.  Ibid.,  1936,  29:  465-76 —
Samet.  B., & Tezner, O.   Ueber  Digitaliswirkung bei gesunden
und kranken Kindern ohne Herzinsuffizienz. Mschr. Kinderh.,
1926 32:  1-21.—Svec,  F.   Zerstorbarkeit der Digitalissub-
stanzen im Magensaft; der Einfluss  der Digitalissubstanzen auf
die Sekretion der Magensalzsaure. Arch. exp. Path., Lpz., 1938,
189: 600-5.—Van Lisre,  E.  J.,  &  Sleeth, C. K.  Immediate
effect of tincture of digitalis on emptying time of human stom-
ach. Arch. Int. M.. 1938, 61: 83-6.—Veil. W. H.. & Heilmeyer,
L. Die extrakardiale Digitaliswirkung.  Deut. Arch. klin. Med.,
 1925, 147: 22-81.

----   Effect, blood and serum.
    Hoffmann, J. [Changes of saponin hemolysis of erythrocytes
 following digitalis therapyl  Cas. 16k.  ftesk., 1936, 75: 606-10 —
 Pater,  J.  Wirkung der Digitalis auf die Agglutininbildungs-
 fahigkeit beim Kaninchen.  Zschr. Immunforsch., 1933-34, 81:
 403 —Romano, J., & Geiger, A. J.  Digitalis eosinophilia.  Am.
 Heart J.. 1936, 11, 6: 742-7.—Smith, A. E., & Benner, S. R.
 Eosinophilia due to the administration of digitalis.  Ibid., 1931,
 7: 182-8.—Straub, H.. & Meier, K.  Der Einfluss einiger Digi-
 tahskorper auf die Ionendurchgangigkeit  menschlicher  Ery-
 throcytes  Biochem. Zschr., 1920, 111: 67-82.

 ----   Effect, cardiac.

    Zejger,  H.    *Die  Einwirkung  einiger Herz-
 mittel  der  Digitalisgruppe  auf  den  Zeitverlauf
 der einzelnen  Phasen  des  Eleetrocardiogramms
 herzkranker Individuen mit Arhvthmia perpetua
 [Basel]   23p.   8?   S.  Louis,  Alsace,  1930.
    Ascherbrenner,  R.   TTeber  da«  Digitalis Elektrokardio-
 gramm.  Klin. Wschr., 1936. 15: 1039-42.  ------  Ueber die
 Beeinflussung der Kammeraktionsstromdnuer durch Digitalis-
 glvkos'de beim Menschen und bei  der  Katze.  Zscbr. klin.
 Med..  1937,  132:  563-76.—Beccari, L.   Sur  Faction  cardio-
 cinetioue de  quelques  drogues digitnlioues  sur  le C(eur de
 grenouille. Arch. ital. biol., 1927,  78: 64-71, illust.—Berliner,
 K.  Observations on  the duration of the electrical systole of
 the heart, with specirl reference to the effect of digitalis.   Am.
 Heart  J., 1931, 7: 180-202.—Bluirenfeldt. E„ & Strauss, S. G.
 Der Einfluss dor Digitalis auf die Finalschwankung des Elektro-
 kardiogramms.  Klin. AVschr.,  1930. 9: 2439.—Brams. W. A.,
 & Gaberman. P. The effect of digitalis  on the T-wave of the
 elertrTardiogram:  an experimental studv in human  beings.
  Am. Heart J.. 1931, 6:  804-6.—Cattell, M., & Gold. H.  The
 influence of digitalis  glucosides on the force  of contraction of
  mammalian cardiac muscle.  J. Pharm. Exp. Ther., 1938, 62:
  116-25.—Coelho. E.  Action de la digitale sur l'accident T de
  l'eiectrocardiogramme.   C.  rend.  Soc.  biol.,  1029.  100:  518.
 ------  L'action de la digitale sur 1'onde T de l'eiectrocardio-
  gramme.  Arch. mal.  coeur, 1931, 24:  746-62.—Dock. W.,
  Storkton. A.  B. let al.]  Comparative electrocardiography of
  cardiac drugs with reference to emesis from, and distribution of,
  digitalis.   Proc. Soc Exp.  Biol.,  N. Y., 1927-28,  25:  278.—
  Dunis, E., Hecht,  H..  & Korth,  C.   Die typische Form der
  Linksbyoertropbie im Elektrokardiogramm und die Einwirkung
  der Digitalis auf das Zwischenstuek.  Deut. Arch.  klin. Med..
  1937-3S, 181: 539-59— Duque, Lafiiente &  Lopez Morales.
  El eleetroeardiograma en la digita'izacion.  Med. ibera, 1935,
  29: 163.—Grassmann.  W., &  Herzog, F.  Die Wirkung von
  Digitalis (Strophanfhin) auf das Minuten- und Schlagvolumen
  des Herzknnken.  Arch. exn. Path., Lpz., 1931, 163: 97-121.—
  Gremels. H.   Ueber den Einfluss von Digitalisglykosiden auf
  die energetischen Vorgiinge am Saugetierherzen.   Ibid   1937
  186: 625-60.—Katz, L.  N.. Mendlowitz. M. [et al]  The action
  of digital's on the isolated heart.   Am. Heart J., 1038, 16: 149-
  "X—Lafuente. Duque  &  Lopez  Morales.  El eleetroeardio-
  grama en la  digitnl;zaoi6n.  Med.  ibera, 1934, 28: pt 2, 586.—
  Lagen. J.  B., & Sampson, J. J.   Influence of digitalis on the
  eleetroeardirgrams of  the chick embryo.  Proc  Soc  Exp
  Biol.,  N. Y., 1932, 29: 735-6.— Larson, K. H.. A Nielsen. N. A.
  [Changes in  the electrocardiogram in normal adults after  dose'
  of digitalis}   Hospitalftidende. 1936,  79: 9-19-58.------&
  Neukirch, F.  Electrocardiographic changes in normal adults
  following digitalis  admini tration.  Am. Heart  J   1937 13-
  163-74 —Marut, M.  A.  [Digitalis and  the heart rhvthmi
  Ter. arkh , 1934, 12: 118-23.—Malfuphima, K.  Vergleichende
  Untersuchung uber d:e  Empfindlichkeit des Herzens und der
  Gefasse den  Pharmaka der Digitalisgnmpe grgeniirer   Fol
  pharm.  jap., 1926, 2: [Brev.]  3—MenCli  S., &  Janousek, s!
[Influence of digitalis preparations on the isolated right ventricle
of the heart of guinea pigs]  Cas. lek. Cesk., 1928, 67: 1245-9.—
Occhioni, P.  L'azione clinica della digitale al controllo elettro-
cardiografico.   Cuore & circol., 1935, 19:  143-74.   -----
Azione della digitale sulle onde P e T con raffronti induttivi sul
significato dell'oscillazione finale.  Minerva med., Tor., 1937,
28: 571-7.—Otto, H. L., & Gold, H. The effect of digitalis on
ventricular premature contractions.  Arch. Int. M.,  1926, 37:
562-6.—Radsma, W., & Lie Ek Kiane.   [Effect of digitalis
glucosides on the heart of Bufo melanostietus]   Geneesk. tschr.
Ned.  Indie, 1937, 77: 1526-35, 2  pl.—Rothberger, C. J., &
Zwillinger, L.  Ueber die Wirkung von  Scillaren, Digitoxin  und
Digilanid auf den Purkinjefaden.  Arch. exp. Path., Lpz., 1937,
185: 392-402.—Routier, D., &  Puddu. V.  Etude clinique de
Taction de la digitale sur l'eiectrocardiogranime.  Arch. mal.
coeur,  1935,  28:  800-16.—Schellong,  F.   T iitersuchungen
iiber die Grundeigenschaften des Herzmuske's; dur Einfluss der
Digitalis auf die Erregbarkeit des Herzmuskels,  den Erregungs-
vorgang und seine Fortpflanzung.  Zschr. ges. exp. Med., 1931,
75: 767-88.  ------ Der Einfluss der Digitalis auf die  Re-
fraktarphase der Erregbarkeit  und der Erregungsgrosse  des
Herzmuskelelements. Ibid.,  789-826.   ------ & Stetzer, A.
Das Digitaliselektrokardioeramm;  Grundsatzliche«  iiber die
Deutung des menschlichen Elektrokardiogramms.  Deut. med.
Wschr., 1936, 62: 1785; 1828.—Stewart, H. J., Deitrick. J. E.
[et al.]   Effect on  cardiac output  and cardiac size of giving
digitalis  to patients suffering from  organic heart  disease with-
out signs of congestive heart failure.  J. Clin. Invest., 1935, 14:
701.—Stewart. H. J., & Watson, R. F. The effect  of digitalis
on  the form  of the human elertrocardiogram,  with special
reference to changes occurring in the chest lead.  Am. Heart J.,
1938, 15: 604-20.—Strauss, H., & Katz, L. N.  Effect of digi-
talis on the appearance of lead IV.  Ibid., 1934-35, 10: 546-9 —
Takezaki, T.  Ueber die  Frequenzhalbierung des isolierten
Froschherzens durch Digitalisglykoside.  Jap. J. M. Sc, 1937,
10: Pharm. Proc,  29-31.  ------  Ueber die therapeutische
Wirkung der Digitalispraparate auf das  isolierte Froschherz.
Fukuoka acta med., 1938, 31: 20-4.—Varga, A.  Die Wirkung
der Digitalis und des Adrenalins auf Herzkulturen.  Arch.  exp.
Zellforsch., 1931,  11: 312-4.—Wegria. R.  Action  des corps
digitaliques et de I'association carbaminocholine/corps digitali-
ques sur le debit cardiaque.  C. rend. Soc. biol., 1937, 124: 830-
3.—Wilson, F. N., Hermann, G. R.,  & Wishart. S. W.   The
effect of digitalis upon the refractory period of the ventricular
muscle.   Proc. Soc. Exp. Biol., N.  Y., 1925-26, 23: 271.   Also
repr.—Winternitz.  M.  Die Digitaliswirkung auf das mensch-
liche  Kammerelektrogramm.   Verh.   Deut.  Ges.  Kreislauf-
forsch.,  1931, 4: 68-73------Der Einfluss  der Digitalis-
droge auf den Kammerkomplex des insuffizienten menschlichen
Herzen=. Zschr. klin. Med., 1931-32, 119: 632-55— Zwillinger.
L.   Die  Dieitaliseinwirkung auf  das Arbeits-Elektrokardio-
gramm.   Med. Klin., Berl., 1935, 31:  977-9.

----   Effect, cerebrospinal.
    Dresbach. M.. & Waddell. K. C. The emetic action of digi-
 talis bodies and strophanthidin  in cats with denervated hearts
 J. Pharm. Exp. Ther.. 1928.  34: 43-64.  ------  The question
 of reflex vomiting  from the  heart  induced bv  digitalis bodies.
 ,T. Lab. Clin. M.. 1928-29, 14: 625-30.—Eddy. N. B., & Hatcher,
 R. A. The seat of the emetic action of the digitalis bodies.  J.
 Pharm.  Exp. Ther.. 1928, 33: 295-300.—Gold, H., Kwit, N., &
 Travell.  J.   The  depression of the vomiting mechanism bv
 digitalis.  Proc Soc. Exp. Biol., N. Y., 1931, 39: 66-8.—Marx,
 H.  Zur Wirkung der  Digitalis auf das Zentralnervensvstem.
 Verh  Deut. Ges. inn. Med., 1937,  49. Kongr.,  Sekt. inn. Med.,
 190-3.—Moench, G. L.  The effects of digitalis on the nervous
 system.  Med.  J. & Rec, 1929, 130: 381.—Takase, N. Ueber
 einige durch Digitaliskorper hervorgerufene Haltungsanomalien.
 Tohoku J. Exp. M., 1936. 28:  137-41.—Weiss. S.  The effects
 cf the digitalis bodies on the nervous system: an analysis of the
 mechanism nf cardiac slowing, nausea, and vomiting, psychosis,
 and visual disturbance following digitalis therapy.   Med. Clin.
 N. America,  1932, 15: 963-82.------& Hatcher, R. A  The
 seat of  the emetic action of the  digitalis bodies.   J. Pharm.
 Exp. Ther., 1927, 32: 37-53.

 ----   Effect, circulatory.
    Alvarez. C.  Las modificaciones que la digital produce en la
 veloeidad de la corriente circulatoria de  los enfermos cardio-
 vasculares.  An. Acad, nac  med.,  Madr. (1935)  1936. 55: 180-
  91.—Bfiger.  A., & Diehl, F.  Das Verhalten  des  Schlag- und
  Minutenvolumens Herzkranker unter dem  Einfluss der  Digi-
  talis-(Strophanthin-)Behandlung.   Arch.  exp.  Path.,  lpz.,
  1933, 172: 551-67.—Burwell. C. S.,  Neighbors. D., & Regen,
  E. M.  The effect of digitalis upon the output of the heart in
  normal man.  J. Clin. Invest., 1927-28, 5: 125-40.—Cohn, A.
  E., & Steele, J. M.  Studies on the effect of the action of digi-
  talis on the  output of blood from the heart;  the effect on the
  output of the dog's heart  in  heart-lung preparations.   Ibid.,
  1932, 11: 871-95— Cohn, A. E., *  Stewart, H. J.  Relation
  between cardiac size and cardiac output  per  minute following
  administration of  digitalis.  Proc. Soc. Exp. Biol., N. Y., 1927-
  28, 25:  304.  ----•—  The relation  between cardiac size and
  cardiac  output per minute  following the administration of
  digitalis  in  normal dogs.  J. Clin.  Invest., 1928, 6: 53-77.
          The relation between cardiac size and cardiac output
per minute following the administration  of digitalis to dogs in
which the heart is enlarged.  Ibid.. 79-101.------ The effect
on the output of the hearts of dogs subject to artificial auricular 
DIGITALIS
423
DIGITALIS
fibrillation.  Ibid., 1932,  11: 897-916.
Action of digi-
talis on the output of blood from the heart; the effect on the
output in normal human hearts;  the effect on the output of
hearts in heart failure with congestion, in human beings.  Ibid.,
917-55.—Dock. W., & Tainter, M. L.  The circulatory changes
following full therapeutic doses  nf digiialis.  Proc Soc  Exp.
Biol., N.Y., 1928-29, 26:524.------The circulatory changes
after full therapeutic doses of digitalis, with a critical discussion
of views  on cardiac output.  J. Clin. Invest., 1930. 8: 467-84.
------   Further  observations on  the circulatory  actions of
digitalis and strophanthus,  with special reference to the liver,
and comparisons with histamine and epinephrine.  Ibid., 485-
503.—Essex. H. E., Herrick, J. F., & Visschcr, M. B.  Influence
of certain glucosides of Digitalis lanata on the coronary blood
flow and blood pressure in the trained dog.  Am. Heart J., 1938,
16: 143-8.—Gherdjikoff, I.  Digitalis.  Zschr. Kreislauffor ch.,
1938, 30: 353-68.—Gilbert, N. C, & Fenn. G.  K.  Effect of
digitalis administration upon the coronary flow.  Tr. Ass. Am.
Physicians, 1931,  46:  75-80.  Also Arch.  Int. M.,  1032. 50:
668-83.—Giordano,  C,  &  Vigliani, E.   L'azione immediata
della digitale sull'emodinamica.  Minerva med., Tor., 1934, 25:
pt 2, 832-9.—Harrison, T. R.. & Leonard,  B. W. The effect of
digitalis on the cardiac output of  dogs and  its bearing on the
action of the  drug in heart  disease.  J. Clin. Invest., 1926-27,
3: 1-36.—Hernando,  T.   Accion de los  digitalieos sobre la
presi6n sanguinea; consideraciones generales. Clin, castellana,
1918, 16: 219-45.  ------  Accion de los cuerpos digitalieos
sobre la presion sangufnea: consideraciones  clfnicas.  Siglo mM..
1918, 65: 193; 213; 232.—Katz, L. N., Rodbard, S. [et al.]  The
effect of digitalis on the anesthetized dog; action on the splanch-
nic bed.  J. Pharm. Exp. Ther., 1938, 62: 1-15.—Larsen, K. H.,
Neukirch, F., & Nielsen, N. A. The effect of digitalis upon the
circulation cf normal human beings; a  preliminary  report.
Acta med. scand., 1936, Suppl. 78, 301.—Levin, E.  La accion
inmediata de la digital sobre el volumen de la sangre circulante.
Rev. Soc. argent, biol., 1935, 11: 75-82.—Lyon, I). M., & Gil-
christ,  A. R.   Digitalis action and control  of the pulse  rate.
Edinburgh M. J.,  1927, n. ser., 34: 594-612.—Moore. J. W., &
Kinsrran, J.  M.  The effect  of digitalis  upon patients  with
normal cardiovascular  systems. J. Lab. Clin. M., 1936-37, 22;
165-72.—Prusik, B.  Ueber den  Einfluss  von Digitalisstoffen
auf die Pulmonal-Blutstromgeschwindigkeit;  vorlaufige  Mit-
teilung.   Verh. Deut. Ges. Kreislaufforsch., 1931, 4: 202-8
[Discussion] 200.—Robb, G. P., & Weiss, S.  Effect ot digitalis
and rest  on pulmonary and peripheral circulation  in patients
with circulatory failure caused by heart  disease.  Proc. Soc
Exp. Biol., N. Y., 1932, 29: 1231-3.—Rytand, D. A.  The effect
of digitalis on the venous pressure of normal  individuals.  J
Clin. Invest.,  1933, 12: 847-60.—Shestakov, A. N.  Digitalis
und das peripherische Herz (eine neue Methode der Blutdruck-
analyse)  Arch. exp. Path., Lpz.. 1925,  108:  353-64.—Sigal, A.
M.  [Systolic  and diastolic effect of  digitalis]   Klin, med ,
Moskva,  1938, 16: 607-13.—Stewart. H.  J.  Effect  of giving
digitalis on the volume output of the heart and its size in normal
individuals. Proc. Soc. Exp. Biol., N. Y., 1931, 29: 207
 Effect of giving digitalis on the volume output of the heart and
 its size in heart failure.  Ibid., 209-11.—Weiss, S., <fe Blumgart.
 H. L.  The effect of the digitalis bodies on the velocity of blood
 flow through the lungs and on other aspects of the circulation; a
 study of normal  subjects and  patients  with cardiovascular
 disease.   J. Clin. Invest., 1929-30, 7: 11-26.

 ---   Effect, diuretic.
   Defandorf, J. H.  Digitalis diuresis and certain blood serum
 characteristics.   J.  Lab. Clin.  M.,  1936-37,  22: 1237-9.—
 Gremels, H.  Ueber die diuretische Wirkung von Digitalis-
 glykosiden und verwandten  Stoffen.  Arch. exp. Path., Lpz.,
 1930, 157: 92.—Kellum,  E. L.  The diuretic effect of digitalis.
 Proc. Mayo Clin, 1931, 6: 485-8.   Also Am. Heart J.,  1932, 7:
 342-59.—Stockton, A. B.  Diuretic effects and  changes in
 blood and  urinary metabolites after digitalis in normal and in
 edematous persons. Arch. Int. M., 1932, 50: 480-7. Also repr.

 ----  Effect, metabolic.
   Buddeberg,  H.    *Ueber  den  Einfluss  der
 Digitalisstoffe Digitalin,  Digitaligenin  und  Gi-
 toxin auf biologische Oxydationsvorgange  [Mun-
 ster]   27p.   8?   Quakenbruck, 1933.
   Friebel,  W.   *Ueber den Einfluss von Digi-
 toxin, Digitoxigcnin und  Gitalin  auf  die  Sauer-
 stoffatmung  der  Gewebe   [Minister]    230.   8?
 Castrop, 1933.
   Ginsburg,  P.  Zur Frage der Einwirkung des Digalens auf
 den  Calcium- und Kaliumgehalt des Blutserums.   Arch. exp.
 Path.,  Lpz.,  1928, 128: 126-32.—Herrmann, G., Decherd. G.
 [et al.]  Creatine content of  digitalized normal and hypertro-
 phied rabbit  heart muscle.   Proc  Soc. Exp. Biol.,   N.  Y.,
 1935-36, 33: 522-4.—Leibowitz, O.  Beitrag zur extrakardialen
 Digitaliswirkung   (Kohlenhydrathaushalt)    Klin.   Wschr.,
 1926, 5:  1428.—Macht,  D.  I., &  Krantz,  J.  C, jr.   Pnyto-
 pharmacologv; the effect  of digitalis solutions on the growth of
seedlings.   J. Pharm. Exp.  Ther.,  1927-28, 31: U-25.—
Nylin, G.   The effect, of large doses of digitalis on standard
metabolism.  J. Lab. Clin. M., 1937-38, 23: 472-82— Salomon
K., & Riesser O.  Zur Frage des Einflusses von Digitoxin und
Strophanthin  nuf oxvdative Vorgange in Versuchen am Modell
sowie am  atmenden iiberlebenden Herzmuskelgewebe.  Arch.
exp.  Path., Lpz., 1934-35, 177: 450-62.— Sanjo, K.  Ueber den
Einfluss des Digitalins (Merck) Digitalei'ns (Merck) Digifolins
(Ciba) und Pangitals (Sankyo) auf das Wachstum der in vitro-
Kulturen von Irisepithelzellen und die histologischen Verander-
ungen  der Kulturen durch diese  Gifte.   Fol. pharm.  jap.,
1933, 15:  Brev., 14.—Schuntermann, ('. E.   Beziehungen des
Kalkstoffwechsels  zur  Digitaliswirkung.   Zschr.  ges.  exp.
Med., 1935, 96: 526-31.

----   Effect, neuromuscular.
   Bcrutti, E.  Azione dei  farmaci digitalici sull'utero isolato
 di coniglia gravida.  Ginecologia, Tor.,  1935,  1: 1023-37.—
 Freund,  H.   Ueber  die Muskelwirkung der Digitalisstoffe.
 Arch.  exp.  Path.,  Lpz., 1935-36,  180:  224-30.—Rothlin  &
 Raymond-Hamet.   Action  de la digitaline sur l'uterus isole
 de lapin.  C. rend. Soc. biol., 1934, 116: 504-6.

 :---  Effect, vagus.
   Abdon, N. O., & Nielsen, A.  [Point of attack for effective
 chronotropic digitalis effect on the vagus]  Hospitalstidende,
 1938,  81:  201-6.   ------  The localisation  of the  cardio-
 inhibitory  vagal effect caused  by digitalis.   Skand.  Arch,
 Physiol.,  Berl.,  1938, 78:  1-7.------&  Hammarskjold.
 S. O.  On the mechanism  of the chronotropic digitalis  effect.
 Ibid.,  8-12.—Dock, W., &  Tainter, M. L.  Influence of digi-
 talis on the sensitivity  of  the cardiac vagus endings.  Proc
 Soc. Exp. Biol.,  N. Y.,  1932, 29: 726.—Miyake, M.  Experi-
 mentelle Studien iiber  den Einfluss  der Wirkungen einiger
 Praparate der Digitalis-Gruppe auf die elektrischen Reizeffekte
 des Vagosympathikusstammes beim isolierten Krotenherzen.
 Okayama igakkai zasshi, 1936, 48: 2491.—Raymond-Hamet.
 Les digitaliques n'empechent  pas la  syncope cardiaque  que
 provoque l'adrenaline quand on la fait agir pendant l'excitation
 du vague.  C. rend. Acad, sc, 1933, 196: 960-2.

 ----  Effect, vascular.
   Berezantsev, P. I.  Sur Taction des produits appartenant au
 groupe de  la digitale sur  les  vaisseaux  des  pouinons  isoies.
 Med.  exp., Kharkov,  1937,  No. 5, 55-66.- Ganter. G.  Ueber
 die Gefasswirkung der Digitalis.   Miinch. med.  Wschr., 1924,
 71: 497-9.

 ----  Gitalin group.

   Gander, J.    *Die  Herzwirkung  des Gitalins
 and  Gitaligenins  [Zurich]   p.324-45.   8?  Berl.,
 1932.
   Also Arch. exp. Path., Lpz., 1932, 164:
   Jacobs, W. A., & Elderfield. R. C.  The digitalis glucosides;
 the oxidation of anhydrodihydrodigitoxigenin; the problem of
 gitoxigenin.   J.  Biol. Chem., 1933, 99: 693-9.  Also repr.
 ----- The isomeric dihydrogitoxigenins.   Ibid.,  100: 671-
 S3.  Also repr.—Jacobs, W. A., & Gustus, E. L. The digitalis
 glucosides; gitoxigenin and isogitoxigenin.   Ibid.,  1928,  79:
 553; 1929,  82:  403.   ------  The  correlation of gitoxigenin
 with digitoxigenin.   Ibid.,  1930,  86:  199-216.  Also repr.—
 Levy, H., & Boas, E. P.  Clinical studies of gitalin and of digi-
 talis in the treatment of auricular fibrillation.  Am.  Heart J.,
 1938,   15:  643-51.—Windaus, A.  Ueber  die  Formeln  der
 Digitalisglykoside; iiber Gitalin  und einige andere  Digitalis-
 stoffe.   Nachr.  Ges.  Wiss.  Gottingen,  math. phys. Klasse,
 1928,  65-8.

 ----   History.

   Hoffmann-LaRoche, F., & Co.   Grundlagen
 und   Ergebnisse  der  Digitalistherapie;  zum  25
 jahrigen Jubilaum des Digalen Roche 1904-1929.
 95p.    8?   Basel, 1929.
   Withering, W.   Bericht  fiber den Fingerhut
 und  seine  medizinische  Anwendung  mit  prakti-
 schen  Bemerkungen   iiber   Wassersucht  und
 andere Krankheiten; nach  der englischen Ausgabe
 von  1785  ins Deutsche iibertragen.  209p.   8?
 Mannheim [1929]
  Bishop, L. F.  The contribution of modern  cardiology to
 digitalis therapy. Med. Rev. of  Rev., 1926, 32: 1-8.—Chris-
 tian, H. A.  James Jackson (1815) and digitalis; an  historical
 note.   N. England J. M., 1935, 212: 54.—Dawson,  W. T., &
 Chapman, J.  Withering on digitalis,  1785.   Ann. M.  Hist.,
 1934,  n. ser., 6: 31-4.  Also repr.—Edens, E.  Fortschritte
 der  Digitalisbehandlung.   Fortsch.  Ther., 1925, 1:  43-50 —
 First Charles Darwin and  the use of digitalis.   Brit. M.  J.,
 1935,  2:  638.—Fischer, H.  Zur  Geschichte  der Gift- und
 Heilwirkung  von Eisenhut und  Schierling.  Schweiz. med.
 Wschr., 1929, 59: 949-53.--Fraenkel, A.   Von der empirischen
zur  experimentellen  Digitalistherapie;  ein  pharmakologisch-
klinischer Beitrag zu Straub's 150 Jahre Digitalis. Ibid., 1936,
66:  434-40.—Fulton, J. F.  Charles Darwin (1758-1778)  and
the history of the early use of digitalis.  Bull. N. York Acad. M.,
 1934,  2. ser., 10: 496-506.—Hanzlik, P.  J.   Jan Evangelista
Purkvhe (Purkinje)  on disturbances of the vision by digitalis.
 100 years ago.  J. Am. M. Ass., 1925, 84: 2024.—Jacobs, M. S. 
DIGITALIS
424
DIGITALIS
The  history of digitalis therapy.   Ann.  M.  Hist., 1936, 8:
492-9.—Kayser, C.   Geschichte  und  Praxis  der Digitalis-
therapie.  Med. Welt, 1936, 10: 236.—Klemperer, G.  Wither-
ing und Traube.  Ther. Gegenwart, 1925,  66: 46-8.—Kramer,
J.  E.  The history and romance of digitalis.  Am. J.  Pharm.,
1936, 108, 7:  264-75.—Leclerc, H.  Histoire  de la  digitale.
Aesculape, Par., 1926, n. ser., 16: 86-9.—Liebmann, E.  Neuere
Ergebnisse der  Digitalisforschung.   Schweiz.  med.  Wschr.,
1934, 64:  933-6.—Lohr, H.  Ueber Digitalisbehandlung; altes
und  Neues.   Med.  Welt,  1935,  9:  397-402.—Podolsky, E.
The  early history of  digitalis.  Am. J.  Pharm., 1935, 107:
352-7.—Roddis, L.  H.  William Withering and the introduc-
tion  of  digitalis  into medical practice.  J. Am. Pharm. Ass.,
1936, 25:  38-40.—Schotten, F.  Der Erfolg der Digitalisthera-
pie in den letzten Jahrhunderten.   Med. Klin., Berl., 1935, 31:
1266-8.—Seel, H.  Der neueste Stand der Digitalisforschung.
Erg.  ges.  Med.,  1931,  15:  69-101.—Straub,  W.  Hundert
funfzig  Jahre Digitalis.  Zschr.  arztl.  Fortbild., 1935, 32:
360-2.—Vaquez, P. H.  La digitale; son histoire.  Arch. mal.
coeur, 1924, 17: 545-57.—William Withering and the foxglove.
N. England J.  M., 1937, 216: 438.—Withering, W.  An account
of the foxglove, and some of  its medical uses  [1785] [Reprint]
Med. Classics, 1937-38, 2: 295-443, 2  pl.

----  Pharmacology.

   See also  subheadings. Effect; Preparations.
   Bauke, E. E.  Ueber die therapeutische Wirkungsbreite der
Digitaliskorper.   Munch,  med.  Wschr.,  1936,  83:  86-9 —
Christian, H.  A.  Pharmacological  action of  digitalis  as basis
of treatment of heart disease.  Proc Interst. Postgrad. M. Ass.
N. America,  1932,  368-71.  ------•  The pharmacology of
digitalis in relation to the therapy of heart disease.   N. England
J. M., 1933, 208: 66-9.—Danielopolu, D.  L'action comparee
de la digitale et des strophantines.  Presse med., 1923, 31:
273-5.—De Giacomi, E. Die Beteiligung der einzelnen aktiven
Digitaliskorper an der Gesamtwirkung der Droge.  Arch. exp.
Path., Lpz., 1926, 117: 69-86.—Diakov, N.  [Clinical observa-
tions of the action of digitalis,  grown in Perm, on cardiac
patients, with disorders of compensation]  Klin, med., Moskva,
1927, 5: 1288-93.—Edens, E. Ueber die Wirkung der Digitalis
und  des Chinidins auf das Vorhofsflimmern.  Ther. Gegenwart,
1929, 70:  536-9.—Edmunds, C.  W.,  & Smith, R. G.   Does
digitalis protect  against diphtheria toxin?   J. Pharm. Exp.
Ther., 1937, 61:  37-47.—Fischer, H.  Beitrag zur Frage des
Synergismus zwischen Digitalis- und  Calciumwirkung.  Arch.
exp. Path., Lpz., 1928, 130: 194-241.—Fraenkel,  A.  Pharma-
cological  aspect of digitalis therapy.  Lancet, Lond.,  1935, 2:
1101-6.—Frommel, E.  OO en est la pharmacologie de la digi-
tale? Arch. mal. cceur, 1929, 22: 16-24.—Gatty-Kostyal, M., &
Obtulowicz, M.   La synergie de Taction de certains glycosides
du groupe de la digitale et la theorie de Biirgi.  Bull, internat.
Acad, polon. sc, ser. B, sc. nat., 1929, 229-36, ch.—Gold, H.,
Hitzig, W. [et al.]  A qualitative comparison of various digitalis
bodies.  Am.  Heart J., 1930-31, 6: 237-54.—Golden, J. S., &
Brams, W. A.  Mechanism of the toxic effects from combined
use  of  calcium and  digitalis.   Ann. Int. M., 1937-38, 11:
1084-8.—Haag, H.  B.  The pharmacology of digitalis.  Vir-
ginia M.  Month., 1933, 60:  331-5.—Hammerle, G.  Estudio
terapeutica y  farmacologico de la  Digitalis purpurea nacional.
Arch. Fac. cienc. med., Quito, 1932, 1: 121-81.—Himmelbaur,
W.,  &  Zwillinger,  E.   Biologisch-chemische Formenkreise  in
der Gattung Digitalis L. Biol,  gen., Wien, 1927, 3: 595-688 —
Hirata, U., Tokita,  T. [et al.]   Klinische Untersuchung iiber
die  Wirkungen und die Vergiftungen von drei verschiedenen
Digitahsblattern.  Jap. J. M. Sc, 1936-38, 4: Int. Med., Proc,
360.—Hoekstra, R. A.  Das Verhalten von Digitalisglykosiden
in Blut und Gewebsfliissigkeit.  Arch. exp. Path., Lpz., 1931,
162: 649-62.—Ide, M.  Reactions defectueuses de l'organisme
et digitale. Rev. med., Louvain, 1934, 193-8.— Lauter, S., &
Schmitz,  F.   Zur Frage der  Digitaliswirkung.  Klin. Wschr.,
       15: 1515-8.—Levy, J.  Pharmacodynamie des  princi-
leaf preparations of digitalis.  Tr. Ass.  Am. Physicians,  1933,
48: 398-402.—Weese, H.  Grundsatzhches zur experimentellen
Pharmakologie der Digitalis, zugleich  eine  Entgegnung auf
die Arbeit von Haferkorn und  Lendle.   Arch.  exp.  Path.
Lpz.,  1934, 175: 754-8.

----  Pharmacology:  Absorption.
1936,
paux constituants actifs de la digitale.  Medecine, Par., 1929
!,0:. 6?.279-—LfT. L.,  Somlo,  E. [et  al.]  [Experiments  with
digitalis]  Gydgydszat,  1938,  78: 65-9.—Macht,  D. I.   In-
fluence  of  ultraviolet  rays on  pharmacological potency  of
digitalis. Arch. Phys. Ther., 1932, 13: 5-14.—Mayrs, E. B. C.
The pharmacology of the digitalis drugs.  Ulster M. J., 1036,
5: 214-9.—Nitta,  Z.   Beitrage  zu  den pharmakologischen
Kenntnissen der Digitalis.  Jap. J.  M. Sc, 1937, 10: Pharm
Proc, 33T7.—Perrin, P.  La digitale n'est pas un medicament
k tout faire.  Hopital,  1938, 26: 314-7.—[Report of  the State
Institute on  pharmaco-therapeutic  research  (No  27)1   Ned
tschr. geneesk.,  1935,  79: 1280-96.—Robinson, G. C.  The
therapeutic  use  of  digitalis and  its relation to experimental
pharmacology.   Tr.  Coll.  Physicians Philadelphia,  1922, 44:
~l~  a   ohuntermann. C E. Experimentelle Untersuchungen
uber den Synergismus zwischen Calcium und Digitalis am in-
takten Warmbluter.  Zschr. ges. exp. Med., 1935, 96: 520-5 —
Schwarz, H. Zur Theorie der Herzinsuffizienz  und  der Digi-
taliswirkung.  Klin.  Wschr.,  1929,  8: 599.—Stewart, H.  J.,
Crane, N. F. [et  al ]  Action of digitalis in compensated heart
disease   Arch  Int.  M.  1938,  62: 547-68.-Stewart, H.  J.,
Deitnck, J.  E. fetal.]   Action of digitalis in uncompensated
heart disease   Ibid., 569-92.—Straub,  W.   The biochemical
digitalis problems.  In Harvey  Lect.  (1928-29)  1930 175-96
iq'31 "^70j Digitalis:  Biochemistry.   Stanford Univ. Pub.!
It li 1   ASi   r    59'  PL-Str<>«d' W. D.. Bromer, A. w!
[et al.j   A chnical comparison of a purified glucoside and whole
   Levy, R. L.  The absorption of digitalis from the rectum in
man.  Proc. Soc. Exp. Biol., N. Y., 1923-24, 21: 8.5-7. -Nyary,
A.  Die Resorption der  Digitalis-Stoffe  aus  dem  Darmtrakt.
Magy. orv. arch.,  1931, 32: [Ber. ungar. physiol. Ges]  25.
------   Die  Resorption von Digitalispraparaten aus dem
Darm.  Arch. exp.  Path., Lpz.,  1932, 165: 432- 42.  Purdum,
W. A.  A comparative study of the absorption of digitalis when
given orally and rectallv to cats.  J. Am. Pharm. Ass., 19.37, 26-
17-9.—Vanderhoof, D.,  & Haskell. C. C.  The comparative
rate of absorption of fresh and of old tinctures of digitalis. Tr.
Ass.  Am.  Physicians, 1925, 40:  155-8.   Also  Am. Heart  J.,
1925-26, 1: 165-72.

----   Pharmacology:  Cumulation,  distribution,
   elimination,  and metabolism.

   Bauer, H.   Zur Kenntnis der Ursachen der Kumulierungser-
scheinungen der Digitalisglvkoside; Ergebnisse  phvsiologischer
Methoden. Arch. exp. Path., Lpz., 1933, 172: 699-736.  -----
Reversible  und irreversible Digitaliswirkungen.   Ibid.,  1934,
176:65-73. ------ Sekundare Schadigungen des Herzmuskels.
Ibid., 74-7.  ------& Fromherz, K.  Ueber die Kumulierung
der Digitalisglykoside.  Klin. Wschr., 1933, 12: 973-6.—Cumu-
lative action of digitalis glucosides and cardiac necrosis.  J. Am.
M. Ass., 1936, 106: 541.—Esveld, L. W. van [Cumulative effect
of digitalis purpurea and lanata]  Meded. Rijks Inst,  pharm.
ther. onderzoek, 1930, 469-80, 3 ch.  —•----  Digitalisunter-
suchungen; die kumulative Wirkung von Digitalis purpurea und
lanata.  Arch. exp. Path., Lpz., 1931, 160: 375-92.—Fischer,
H. Ueber Aufnahme, Bindung und Abbau von  Digitalisstoffen
und den daraus sich ergebenden Beziehungen zu ihrer Wirkung
am Herzen.  Ibid.,  1928, 130: 111-93—Garan, R. Ueber  die
Kumulation und Elimination des genuinen  Purpurea-Glyko-
sides A.  Ibid., 1937,  186: 444-8.—Genuit, H.  Zur Frage der
hohen  Digitalisresistenz  der  Ratte;  Untersuchung  iiber  die
Glykosidspeicherung des isolierten  Herzens am geschlossenen
Coronarkreislauf.   Ibid., 1937-38, 188:  285-301.—Gold,  H.
Digitalis elimination.  Arch. Int. M., 1923, 32: 779-95.  -----
& DeGraflf, A. C.  The elimination of digitalis in man.   J. Clin.
Invest., 1928-29. 6: 613-26.—Herre. E.  Versuche zur Frage
der Kumulation der Digitalisglykoside und  ihre Bindungsge-
schwindigkeit.  Arch. exp. Path., Lpz., 1936-37, 184: 716-22.—
Heubner,  W., & Nyary, A.  Versuche zur quantitativen Erf as-
sung der Kumulation bei Digitalisstoffen.   Ibid., 1934-35, 177:
60-73.—Hildebrandt. F.  Kumulationsversuche an  Digitalis-
glykosiden ersten und zweiter Ordnung.  Ibid., 1936-37, 184:
98.  ------   Zur  Frage der Kumulation bei Glykosiden  der
Digitalisgruppe. Klin. Wschr., 1937, 16: 117.—Hoekstra, R. A.
[Composition  and  cumulative effects of preparations of Folia
Digitalis  purpureae  and  Folia  Digitalis lanatae]    Meded.
Rijks  Inst, pharm. ther.  onderzoek,  1930,  484-93.------
Das  Eindringen der Digitalisglykoside in die  Organe.   Arch.
exp.  Path., Lpz., 1931, 162: 663-84.  ------ Die  Kumulation
der galenischen Praparate aus Folia Digitalis  purpurea und  au9
Folia Digitalis lanata, im Zusammenhang mit ihrem Gehalt an
reinen Glykosiden.  Ibid., 163: 35-45.—Kawahara, J.   Unter-
suchung uber die Digitaliskumulation am Hunde.  Jap. J.  M.
Sc,  1937, 10: Pharm.  Proc, 42.  ------  Ueber die Kumula-
tion  der Digitalis an Ratten und Hunden.  Fukuoka acta med.,
1938, 31: 147.—Kingisepp, G., & Lendle, L. Ueber die Elimina-
nations- und Bindungsbedingungen von Digitalisglykosiden bei
konstanter intraarterieller Dauerinfusion.  Arch.  exp. Path.,
Lpz., 1937, 187: 106-16.—Lendle, L.  Ueber die Kumulations-
neigung und Eliminationsfiihigkeit von Digitaliskorpern beim
Kaltbluter.  Ibid.,  1934, 175: 719-26. ------  Ueber die Eli-
minationsgeschwindigkeit und Kumulationsneigung von Digi-
talisglykosiden und Strophanthin.   Ibid., 1935-36, 180: 518-
38.  ------  Ueber Elimination und Kumulation von Digitalis-
stoffen.  Ibid., 1936, 181: 155. Also Deut. med. Wse.hr., 1936,
62: 1373-6.  Also Verh.  Berl. med. Ges. (1936) 1937, 67: 165-
74.  ------  Neue Ergebnisse (iber  Verteilung,  Elimination
und Kumulation von Digitalisstoffen.  Klin. Wschr., 1936, 15:
733.  ------  Ueber Verteilung, Elimination und  Kumulation
von  Digitalisglykosiden.  Wien. klin. Wschr.,  1037, 50: 1243-
8.  ------& Primavesi, H.  Zur Frage des  Abbaus von Digi-
talisglykosiden in vivo.  Klin. Wschr., 1937,  16: 398.—Matsui,
T.  Ueber die Kumulation der Digitalispraparate.  Fukuoka
acta med., 1936, 29: 105.—Otto, H. L., Gold, H., & Messeloff,
C. R.  Studies on digitalis in ambulatory patients  with cardiac
disease; further observations on the nature of the cumulation of
digitalis.  Arch. Int. M., 1933, 52: 72.5-38.—Schnitker, M. A.,
& Levine, S. A.  Presence of digitalis in bodv fluids  of digitalized
patients.  Ibid., 1937, 60: 240-50.— Takayanagi. T.  Digitalis-
kumulation und Digitalisspeicherung am Frosch.  Arch. exp.
Path., Lpz.,  1923, 99: 17-32.—Weese, H.  Digitalisverbrauch
und Digitaliswirkung im Warmbluter; der extrakardiale Digi-
talisverbrauch und die Bedingungen der Glykosidbindung am
Herzen.  Ibid., 1929,  141: 329-50.  ------  Zur Entstehung
der Kumulation.  Ibid.,  1930, 150: 14-20.  ------& Dieckhoff,
J. Zur Kumulation  der Digitalisglykoside.   Ibid., 1934, 176:
274-82. 
DIGITALIS                                       425                                       DIGITALIS
 ----   Pharmacology: Mode of action.

    Fischer,  H.    Der Einfluss der  Temperatur
 auf  die Bindungs- und Wirkungsgeschwindigkeit
 von  Digitalisstoffen   [Zurich]  43p.   8?   Lpz.,
 1928.
    Also Arch. exp. Path., Lpz.,  1928, 135: 39-81.
    Ping Htj.   *Der Einfluss der Digitalis auf das
 Elektrogramm   des   pathologisch   veranderten
 Herzens   [Berlin]  23p.   8?  Charlottenb.,  1926.
    Braun, L.  Ueber eine  paradoxe Digitaliswirkung.   Wien.
 med. Wschr., 1923, 73: 572-8.—Cattell, M.  Observations on
 the action of digitalis on the frog heart and its modification by
 quinidine.  J. Pharm. Exp. Ther.,  1926-27,  27:  287-97.—
 Cheer, S. N.  Effect of digitalis  on duration of electrical systole
 (Q-T interval) in cardiac failure. Proc Soc. Exp. Biol., N. Y.,
 1931,  28: 856.—Chio, M.  Sulla  sede di  azione dei farmaci
 digitalici.  Gior. Accad. med. Torino, 1922, 4. ser., 28: 70-5.—
 Cohn, A. E., Steele,  J. M., & Stewart, H. J.   Experimental
 studies concerning the action of digitalis in the failing heart.
 Tr. Ass.  Am. Physicians, 1931, 46: 71-4 —Edens, E.   Die
 Wirkungsbedingungen der Digitaliskorper als Mittler zwischen
 Pharmakologie und Klinik und zwischen Diagnose und Thera-
 pie.  Klin. Wschr., 1935, 14: 809-14.  ------  Ueber Wirkung
 und Wirkungsbedingungen der Digitalis beim Menschen und
 Tier.  Munch,  med. Wschr.,   1935,  82:  1670-2.------&
 Romeis.  Beitrag zur Kenntnis der Digitaliswirkung.   Verh.
 Deut. Ges. inn. Med., 1923, 35. Kongr., 98.—Fraser, F. R. The
 actions of digitalis in man and their applications to its therapeu-
 tic uses.  S.  Barth.  Hosp. Rep.,  Lond.,   1924. 57: 22-41 —
 Freund, R.  Digitalis (ein Beitrag zum Problem der komplexen
 Wirkung)  Schweiz. med. Wschr., 1935, 65: 988-90.—Frommel,
 E.  Comment agit la digitale?   Rev. med. Suisse rom., 1933,
 53: 700-17.—Gold, H.. Lieberson, A., & Gelfand. B.  Mecha-
 nism of  production of subauricular  beats by digitalis  bodies.
 Arch. Int. M., 1931, 48: 262-85.—Haag, H. B.  Studies upon
 the persistence of action  of digitalis and  digitalis bod'es.  J.
 Pharm. Exp. Ther., 1936, 58: 42-52.  Also Virginia M. Month.,
 1937-38.  64:  33-7.   ------ &  Woodley. J. D.  The effect of
 caffeine  and  theobromine  upon digitalis  toxicity:  an  experi-
 mental study.  J.  Pharm.  Exp. Ther.,  1935.  53:  405-73.—
 Haferkorn,  M., &  Lendle, L.   Ueber die Abhangigkeit der
 Digitaliswirksamkeit  von  dem zeitlichen  Ablauf  der  Herz-
 bindung und der Verteilung auf extrakardiale Gewebe bei ver-
 schiedenen  Injektionsweisen.   Arch. exp.  Path., Lpz., 1934.
 175: 248-64— Hart, T. S.  Block of the branches of the bundle
 of His; clinical notes on the changes following the administra-
 tion of digitalis; comments on the levocardiogram, dextrocardio-
 gram and bicardiogram.  Arch. Int. M.,  1925, 35: 115-23.—
 Hay, J., Jones,  H.  W., & Ince, P.  The action  of digitalis in
 cardiac failure with normal rhythm.  Q. J. Med., Oxf., 1927-28,
 21: 153-75,  2 pl.—Hering, H. E.  Die Abhangigkeit der thera-
 peutisehen Digitalisbradvkardie von den Blutdruckziiglern und
 vom  Blutdruck.  Verh. Deut. Ges.  inn. Med., 1930, 42. Kongr.,
 192-7.—Heymans, C, Bouckaert. J. J., & Regniers. P.   Sur le
 mecanisme reflexe de la bradycardie provoquee par les digitali-
 ques.  C. rend.  Soc. biol., 1932, 110: 572-4.—Kohn, R.  Zur
 experimentellen  Veranderung  der   Digitalisgiftigkeit;  Unter-
 suchungen am isolierten Froschherzen und am Herz-Lungen-
 praparat von  Katzen.  Arch. exp. Path., Lpz., 1933, 173: 341-
 56.------&  Costopanagiotis, B. C.  Zur  experimentellen
 Veranderung der Digitalisgiftigkeit; iiber  den Einfluss hyper-
 tonischer  Losungen und der experimentellen Uramie auf die
 Digitalistoxizitat.  Ibid., 1932-33,  169: 146-63.  ------  Die
 Digitaliskombination mit einigen Purinderivaten.  Ibid., 1933,
 170: 226-38.  ------   Kombinationen mit Kreislauf analeptics
 und Strychnin, sowie Versuche an dekapitierten Katzen.  Ibid.,
 171: 151-61— Krayer, O.  Die Theorie der Digitaliswirkung.
 Verh. Deut. Ges. Kreislaufforsch., 1931, 4: 163-90  [Discussion]
 200.—Lendle. L., & Pusch, P. Ueber die Bindung der Digitalis-
 korper an die Eiweisstoffe des Blutes.  Arch. exp. Path., Lpz.,
 1934-35, 177: 550-63.—McGuigan, R. A. The effect, of temper-
 ature on  digitalis action.  J. Lab. Clin. M., 1937-38, 23: 999-
 1006.------Pressor and other effects  of  antipyretics  on
 digitalis action.  Proc. Soc. Exp. Biol., N. Y.,  1938, 38: 314.
 -----& Higgins, J. A. The influence of calcium salts on digi-
 talis action.   J. Lab. Clin. M.,  1937-38, 23: 839-44.—Mandel-
 stamm. M.  Ueber den Zusammenhang zwischen Digitalis- und
 Calciumwirkung.  Zschr. ges. exp.  Med., 1926, 51:  633-51.—
 Miyake, M.   Experimental studies on the influence of auto-
 nomic and muscle poisons upon the actions of certain prepara-
 tions of the digitalis group in the isolated heart-nerve prepara-
 tion of the toad.  Okayama igakkai zasshi, 1936. 48: 2801.—
 Nahum, L. H.. & Hoff, H. E. Effect of calcium on the digita-
 lized heart.   Proc. S,oc Exp. Biol., N. Y.,  1937, 36: 860-4 —
 Nyir. W.. & Du Bois, L.  Experimental studies on heart tonics;
 the relationships of  calcium ions, hydrogen ions and digitalis.
 J.  Pharm.  Exp. Ther., 1930. 39: 111-28.—Schneider, A.  Some
 observations on digitalis action.  J.  Am. Pharm. Ass., 1927, 16:
 614-6.—Schwartz, S.  P.   The  action of digitalis in complete
 heart-block;  its toxic influence  on the idioventricular rate and
 rhythm.  Am. Heart J., 1928-29. 4: 408-30.------ &  Weiss,
 M. M.  Digitalis studies on children with heart disease;  the
effects of digitalis on  the electrocardiograms of children with
rheumatic fever and chronic valvular heart disease.  Am  J.
Dis. Child.. 1929, 38: 699-714.—Steppun, O.. & Nolle, J.  Fer-
mentative Prozesse als Ursache der Gottliebschen Entgiftung
herzverankerter Digitalissubstanzen.  Biochem.  Zschr., 19J8,
193: 409-15.—Steppun, O., & Strygina, Z.  [Double mecha-
nism of the effect of adonis and digitalis, bv products of protein
hydrolysis]  Klin,  med.,  Moskva, 1937,  15:  No. 5, 562-70 —
Takezaki, T.  Ueber die  Beziehung zwischen Digitaliswirkung
und dem Kalzium-Kalium-Verhaltnis in der Niihrlosung.  .lap.
J. M.  Sc, 1935-36, 9: Pharm. Proc, 152.—Vaquez. H.   l.a
digitale; action pharmacodynamique  et therapeutique.  Arch.
mal. cceur, 1924, 17: 609-33.—Wakasugi, K.  Ueber den Ein-
fluss einiger Chinaalkaloide auf die Herz wirkung der  Digitali-
gruppe.  Jap. J. M. Sc,  1935-36,  9: Pharm. Proc, 167.—
Weese, H. Digitalisverbrauch und Digitaliswirkung im Warm-
bluter.  Arch. exp.  Path., Lpz., 1928, 138:  133.

----   Poisoning.

   Chaldron,  G.    Contribution  au diagnostic
clinique et medico-legal  de 1'intoxication massive
par la digitale  et  la digitaline.   99p.  8?  Par.,
1935.
   Schlosser, M.  *Digitalisintoxikation   [Mun-
chen]   8p.   8?   Ochsenfurt,  1938.
   Adams, P. H.  Digitalis poisoning. Tr. Ophth. Soc. U.  K.
(1926)  1927, 46: 365.—Ashton, D. C.  Digitalis—its uses and
dangers.   West Virginia M. J., 1935, 31:  19-22.—Banu, N. D.,
& Enachescu, M.   [A case of acute  poisoning from digitalin
Nativelle]  Spitalul, 1928., 48: 51-4— Barrieu, A. R. Sur  un
cas d'intoxication aigue par la digitaline.  J. m6d. Bordeaux,
1923,  53:  489-91.—Bastedo, W. A.   Digitalis hypersuscepti-
bility and digitalis  dosage.   Med. Clin. N. America, 1925, 9:
575-88.—Biancalani, G.  La ricerca tossicologia della digitalina
e dei glucosidi del suo gruppo.  Boll. Soc. ital. biol. sper., 1933,
8: 1756-60.—Brooks, H.,  & Donaldson, B. F.   A clinical study
of  digitalis  toxemia.  Tr.  Ass. Am. Physicians,  1923,  38:
335-42.—Biichner, F.  Herzmuskelnekrosen durch hohe Dosen
von Digitalisglykosiden.  Arch. exp.  Path., Berl., 1934,  176:
59-64.—Chabe & Berge.   L'intoxication aiguo  par la digitale.
J. med. Bordeaux, 1920,  56: 886.—Hagi  Paraschiv, A., Proca,
G.  G., &  Angenomsn, D.  A  propos d'un nouveau  cas d'in-
toxication aigue par la digitaline.  Bull. Soc. med. hop. Buca-
rest, 1929, 9: 177-82.—Hagi-Paraschiv, A., & Russ.  L.  Deux
cas d'intoxication par doses massives de digitaline.  Ibid., 1926,
8:  266-71.—Halbron, P.    Les intoxications  digitaliques.
Monde med.,  1937,  47: 761-8.—Hasenfeld,  A.  [Hypersensi-
tivness to  digitalis]  Orv.  hetil., 1935, 79:  mell., 25.—Hochrein,
M.  Gefahren und Schadigungen durch  fehlerhafte Digita-
lisierung.   Fortsch.  Ther.,  1933,  9:  531-7— Mohler. H.  K.
Digitalis;  a discussion of its untoward  effects, of conditions
under  which it either foils to act  or produces unfavorable re-
sults.   Med. Clin. N. America, 1924, 8: 913-8.—Porter, W. B.
The toxic action of digitalis on the heart muscle.   Virginia
M. Month., 1926-27, 53: 141-5.— Poumailloux, M.,  Desoille,
H., & Negreanu.  Remarques sur l'intoxication par la digitale.
Ann.  med. leg., 1935, 15: 789-92.—Sumbal.  J.  [Effect of
lacarnol on the toxicity of digitalis]  Cas. lek. desk.,  1936, 75:
12-15.—Thornton, J. W.   Digitalis intoxication.  J.  Iowa M.
Soc, 1931, 21: 448-54.—Tomaszewski, W., & Lapa, W.  Un
cas d'intoxication  digitalique.  Arch. mal. coeur,  1936,  29:
196-206.

----   Poisoning, experimental.

   Donhtjysen, P.   *Verhalten der Erregbarkeit
des Froschherzens bei Digitalisvergiftung.   29p.
3 ch.   8?    Koln, 1936.
   Bloch.  C, & Pick,  A.  Zur Klinik der heterotopen Reiz-
bildung;   Magnesiumwirkung  auf automatischen  Kammer-
rhythmus  bei  Digitalisintoxikation.   Wien. Arch. inn. Med.,
1936,  29:  435-84.—Fromherz, K., & Welsch, A.   Vergleich
der Toxizitat  verschiedener  herzwirksamer  Reinsubstanzen
und Fraktionen aus Digitalis purpurea fiir den Frosch und die
Katze  bei  verschiedenen  Applikationsbedingungen.   Arch
exp. Path., Berl., 1931, 161: 266-305.—Hu, C. H., Lieu, V. T.,
& Li, R. C. Anatomical changes in the hearts of dogs  and frogs
poisoned  by glucosides of the digitalis group.  Chin. M.  J.,
1936,  Suppl.  1, 31-42, 5  pL—Li, R.  C, & Van Dyke, H. B.
Cumulative poisoning by  lanadigin, ouabain, and digitoxin in
dogs.   J.  Pharm. Exp. Ther., 1935,  54: 415-25.—Mentl, S.
LAction of digitalis  on  isolated right  auricle  of mammals;
toxic doses]  Cas. lek. desk., 1927, 66: 984-1002.

----   Poisoning:  Symptoms.

   Teitelbaum,  T.   J.    *Troubles   du   rythme
cardiaque provoques par l'intoxication digitalique
massive du coeur  humain normal   [Lyon]   84p.
8?   Bourg,  1936.
   Almeida Ramos,  J. de.   Rvthmes  toxiques digitaliques.
Rev.  sudamer.  med.,  Par.,  1932,   3:  653-77.—Brandt.  R.
Ekzem infolge Ueberempfindlichkeit gegen Digitalis purpurea.
Wien   klin.  Wschr., 1937,  50:  1525.—Carr,  J. G.  Digitalis
delirium.  Med. Clin. N.  America, 1926, 9: 1391-8—DeGrafif,
A. C., & Wible, C. L.  Production by digitalis of T-wave changes
similar to  those of coronary occlusion.  Proc. Soc. Exp. Biol.,
N. Y., 1926-27, 24: 1.—Dry. T. J., & Koelsche, G. A.  Complete
auriculoventricular dissociation due  to digitalis, without  sys-
temic  effects of overdosage; report of a  case.   Ann. Int.  M.,
1937-38, 11: 2043-7.—Duvoir, M., Pollet, L. [et al.]  Deux cas 
DIGITALIS                                         426                                        DIGITALIS
 d'intoxication massive  par la  digitaline; etude 61ectrocardio-
 graphique.   Bull. Soc.  med.  hop.  Paris,  1938,  3.  ser.,  54:
 159-68.— Fenn.  G. K., &  Gilbert, N. C.   Anginal  pain  as  a
 result of  d'-*italis administration.  J. Am. M. Ass., 1932, 98:
 99_104.—Filip. L.  [Individual dosage of digitalis and symp-
 toms of digitalis poisoning]  Cas. 16k. Cesk.,  1936,  75: 1297-
 300.—Froment,  R.. Veil, P., & Riou, J.  Intoxication massive
 par la digiln'ine; etude des  troubles rythmiques ainsi provoques
 sur un  coeur humain normal.  J. med.  Lyon, 1936, 17:  295-
 302 —Gallavardin. L.   Le  syndrome d'alarme dans  l'adminis-
 tration de  la digitale.  Presse  med.,   1926,  34: 1637-40 —
 fiiesler. F., & Wolff, K. Beitrag zur Xanthopsie nach Digitalis.
 Klin. Mbl. Augenh.. 1927.  79: 203-8.—Gold, H., & Otto. H. L.
 A clinical study  of digitalis bigeminy.  Am. Heart J., 1925-26,
 1:  471-84.—Gravier.   Tourniaire  & Gonnct.   Intoxication
 massive par la digitaline:  troubles du rythme cardiaaue  avec
 traces eleetrioues de controle.  Lyon med., 1936, 157: 133-5.—
 Grenet. H.  Pouls lent par intoxication digitalique.  Clinique,
 Par., 1925, 20: 323-5.—Halbron, P., Lenormand, J.,  & Meyer-
 Heine.  A.    Intoxication  digitalique  massive  et  arythmie
 complete.   Paris med.,  1937.  106:  124-7.—Hewer, T. F. R.
 Stokes-Adams syndrome produced  by digitalis in  a case  of
 auricular fibrillation.   Bristol Med.  Chir. J.,  1930, 47: 135.—
 Howard.  T.  Double tachycardia;  coexistent auricular and
 ventricular tachycardia due to digitalis.  Am. J. M.  Sc, 1927,
 173:  165-8.—Jackson, H., jr., & Zerfas, L. G.  A case of yellow
 vision associated with  digitalis poisoning.  Boston M. & S. J..
 1925. 192:  890-3.—Jezer,  A., <fe Schwartz, S. P.  Auricular
 fibrillation  as an early  toxic digitalis manifestation; further
 observation^  on  this drug in  children  with congestive heart
 failure.  J. Pediat., S. Louis, 1934, 5: 811-8— Kobacker, J. L.,
 & Scherf. D.  Versuche iiber die Entstehung der  Digitalis-
 extrasystolen.   Zschr. ges. exp.   Med.,  1929, 67:  372-80.—
 Lorenzo,  R.  Fibrilaeion  auricular  como manifestacion de
 intolerancia  a los digitalieos.   Prensa med. argent.,  1938, 25:
 811-6.—Ti'tembacher.  R.    Arythmies  digitaliques;  rythme
 couple  d'>"'talique oar troubles  de  conduction.   Bull, med.,
 Par., 1927.  41:  493-0.—Luten,  D.   Clinical  studies of digi-
 talis; toxic rhythms,  with  special reference to the  similarity
 between such rhythms in man and in the cat.  Arch. Int. M.,
 1925, 35:  74-86.------Advanced toxic rhythms.  Ibid.,
 87-99.—Martimor, E.. &  Brezezinski,  J.  Intoxication digi-
 taliaue  et  troubles  mentaux.  Ann.  med.   psychol., Par.,
 1933, 91: pt 2,  90-3.—Mouquin.  L'evolution de 1'arythmie
 complete avec flutter sous I'influence de la digitale.  Prat. med.
 fr., 1928,  7: 28-35.—Parson, G.  W.  The  visual and cerebral
 manifestations  of  digitalis  intoxication:   case report.  Tri-
 state M.  J.. .1934,  7: 1375-84.—Reid,  W. D.   Some  toxic
 effects of digitalis.  J.  Am. M. Ass., 1923.  81: 435-9.------
 The bogy of heart-block in digitalis  therapy.   Ibid..  1929, 92:
 2090-2.—nobey, W.  H.   Visual disturbances with digitalis
 medication    N.  England  J. M., 1935, 213: 248-51.—Scherf,
 D. Die  Digitalis-Arrhythmien  und  die  Digital is-Behand-
 lung. Med. Klin., Berl., 1032,  28: 927; 967.  Also Mitt.  Ges.
 inn. Med. Wien. 1933, 31:  25-7— Schill, E.  Durch  Digitalis
 verursaebte Gefasspasmen.  Wien. Arch. inn. Med.,  1938. 32:
 1-6.—Schilling,  E.  Falle von schwerer Kreislauf storung nach
 Pandigal.  Miinch. med. Wschr., 1936,  83: 1788.—Schwartz,
 S.  P.  Auricular fibrillation in children with an earlv toxic
 digitalis manifestation.  Am. J. Dis. Child., 1930, 39:  549-59.—
 Sigal. A. M.  [Variations in clinical  manifestations from over-
 doses of digitalis]  Ter. arkh., 1936, 14: 624-38.—Smith, H. L.
 Digitalis delirium with colored vision. Proc Mavo Clin., 1929,
 4: 317.   Al«o J.  Iowa M. Soc. 1931,  21: 173—Sprague. H. B-,
 White,  P. F>., & Kellogg. J. F.  Disturbances of vision due to
 digitalis; review of the literature and report of cases.  J.  Am.
 M. Ass.,  1925,  85:  716-20.—Thomson.  W. A. R.   Type II
 auriculo-vertricular  block  and the  role of  digitalis in the
 aetiology of  auriculo-ventricular block.   Edinburgh M. J.,
 1934. n. ser., 41: 605-14.—Tung, C. L.  Transient auricular
 fibrillation as a *oxic manifestation of digitalis. Am. Heart J.,
 1936, 12: 272-84.—Waeenfeld, E. Vorhofsflattern mit Ueber-
 gang  in F^'otenrhythmus  unter  Digitalis.  Zschr. Kreislauf-
 forsch., 1936. 28: 433-47.—Willius,  F. A.  Digitalis  poisoning
 with  cerebral symptoms; coronary sclerosis with  ang'na  pec-
 toris, and paroxysmal  dyspnea.  Proc Mayo Clin.,  1935, 10:
 649-53.

 ----  Preparations.

   Becher, J.   *TJeber  ein neues  wasserlosliches
 Digitalispraparat.   9p.   8?   Bresl.,   1933.
   Also Klin. Wschr., 1933, 12: 1862-4.
   Hoekstra, R. A.   *Het gedrag van  digitalis-
 glucosiden in  het dierlijke organisme   en  de
 samenstelling  van  digitalis-preparaten   (Effect,
 of  digitalis glucosides  in  the  animal  organism
 and  the  composition  of  digitalis preparations)
 [Utrecht]   129p.    8°    Berl., 1931.
   Planer, H.    *Pandiphyllin   in   der  Praxis.
 23p.    8°   Erlangen,  1937.
   Ariess. L.  Veteretratum Digitalis, ein Vorschlagzu moderner
 Kardiotheranie.  Miinch. tierarztl. Wschr., 1932, 83: 193-5.—
Bohnstedt. W. Erfahrungen mit dem digitonin- und digitoxin-
freien Digitalispraparat G-'tapurin.  Deut. med. Wschr., 1925,
51: 1234.—Clarke. N.  E.  A comparative  studv  in digifolin
administration.  Am, J. M. Sc, 1924, 168: 201-15— Cohn, A.
 Klinische Erfahrungen mit Gitapurin.  Ther. Gegenwart, 1925,
 66: 461.—Crosetti, L.  Un nuovo preparato italiano di digitale;
 l'eudigal; controllo clinico.  Minerva med., Tor.,  1929, 9: pt 2
 1005-11.—Falkiewicz, A.  [Digifolin Ciba]  Polska gaz.  lek.!
 1927, 6: 263.—Freeman, L. G.  A digitalis preparation for in-
 travenous injection.   Am. J.  Pharm.,  1928,  100:  463-73.—
 Gilchrist, A. R., & Lyon, D. M.  The clinical comparison of 3
 preparations of digitalis.  J. Pharm. Exp.  Ther., 1927-28, 31-
 319-32.—Hatcher. R. A.,  & Haag,  H.  B.   A preparation of
 digitalis suitable  for injection or oral administration.  J.  Am
 Pharm. Ass., 1929. 18: 551; 670.—Henderson. V.  E.. & Sparks]
 M. I.   Digitalis; its source, preparations arid  employment in
 medicine.   Canad. M. Ass. J.,  1927,  17:  530-4.—Heim. F.
 Wirkungsunterschiedc zwischen Digitalis purpurea  und Digi-
 talis  lanata  (Untersuchungen am Kalthluter)   Arch, exp
 Path., Berl., 1036-37,  184: 214-28.—Hesse,  E., Altner. W.. &
 Becher,  J.  Untersuchungen iiber  ein  neues, wasserlosliches
 Digitalispraparat.  Khn.  Wschr., 1933,  12: 1802-4.—Hoch-
 singer, K.  Digitalis-Dispert in der Kinderpraxis.  Wien. med.
 Wschr.. 1928, 78: 1647.—Jacobsen, E. [Twenty cases of cardiac
 insufficiency treated bv Digitalis lanata (Digitalan)] Ugeskr.
 laeger,  1934,  96: 1036-8.—Karcher,  M.   Ueher   ein neues
 Digitalispraparat, die Digitaletten-Zyma. Zbl. Herz  Gefasskr.,
 1926, 18: 32-5.—Leusser.   Ueber Gitapurin.   Munch, med.
 Wschr.,  1920, 73: 992.—Leuzingcr,  F.  E'niges iiber Nervodo
 und Bemerkungen zur Digitalistherapie.  Schweiz. med. Wschr.
 1926, 56: 983.—Lind van Wijngaarden, C. de.  Untersuchungen
 iiber die Wirkungsstarke von Digitalispraparaten; der Einfluss
 von Alkohol.   Arch. exp. Path., Lpz., 1926, 114: 21-31 —
 Loddy, O.  Notes on digitalis preparation. Apothecary, 1936,
 48: No.  9, 7.—Malavasi,  W.  I preparati sintetici di digitale
 nella terapia pediatrica.  Lattante, 1935, 6: 119-44.—Merkel-
 bach, O.  Die  offizinellen Digitaliszubereitungen.  Schweiz.
 med. Wschr., 1935, 65: 392.— MeulenhofT, J.  S.  [Digitalis and
 digitalis  preparations]   Pharm. wbl., Amst., 1925,  62: 961-
 82. Also Ned. tschr.  geneesk., 1927, 71: pt 2, 2232-7.—Nannini,
 (I.  Sulle proprieta terapeutiche dell'Eudigal.  Minerva med.,
 Tor., 1931, 22: 244-8.—Pardee. H. E. B.  Hypodermic digitalis
 preparations.  J. Am. M. Ass., 1925.  85: 1359-61.  Also repr.—
 Peters. K. O.  Ueber Digitalis-Dispert-Praparate  in der opera-
 tiven  Praxis.  Wien.  med. Wschr., 1030,  80: 383.—Petit, A. L.
 Digilanatine du Digitalis lanata.   Union med.  nord  est, 1935,
 57: 54-6.—Rosello,  H., & Estable.  J.   Medicion de algunos
 preparados de la serie digitalica  existentes en el comercio de
 Montevideo. Actas  Congr. nac med., B. Air.  (1931) 1932, 4.
 Congr.,  pt 3,  157-60.—Schmidt. K. F.   Mitteilung uber die
 Auswertung des Digipuratums.  Deut. med. Wschr., 1928, 54:
 830.—Schmidt-Weyland,  P.   Digotin,  ein  neues  Digitalis-
 praparat.  Med.  Klin.,  Berl.,  1925. 21:  1736—Schmitz, J.
 Erfahrungen mit Digotin.  Ibid., 1923, 19: 979.—Simon, I.
 La digitale italiana,  la digitale straniera e l'autarchia.  Gazz.
 osp., 1938, 59: 671-4.—Slnyters, A.  Pharmakologische Unter-
 suchung eines fiir die Hollandische Pharmakopoe hestimmten
 Digitalispraparates.  Arch. Pharm.,  Berl., 1925, 263: 52-66.—
 Stadion.  Ueber Digitalvsatum Biirger.  Fortsch. Med., 1927,
 45:  244.—Stransky,  M.   Ueber   Digitalis-Injektionen  mit
 Fixolut-Ampullen.   Med.   Klin.,  Berl., 1927,  23: I860.—
 Stroud, W. D., Bromer, A. W., & Gallagher,  J. R.  Clinical
 comparison of whole  leaf and purified glueoside preparations of
 digitalis.  Pennsylvania M. J.,  1933. 36: 663-6.  Also Am. J.
 M. Sc,  1934, 187: 746-53.—Stroud,  W. D.. & Vander Veer, J.
 B.  A 6-vear studv of the clinical efficaev of various digitalis
 preparations.   J.  Am.  M. Ass.,  1937,  109: 1808-12.  Also
 repr.—Thaller, L.. <fe von  Draga. E.  Ueber  Adigan.  Klin.
 ther. Wschr., 1017. 24: 429-31.—Trepte, G.  Die rectale Digi-
 talistherapie mit  Digitalysatum Biirger.   Klin. Wschr., 1928,
 7: 46.—Volkenrath.   Recvalysat, Digitalysat  und  Valeriana-
 Digitalvsat  Burger bei nervosen Zustanden und Herzleiden.
 Med.  Klin., Berl., 1927,  23:  875.—Warburg, E.   [Digitalis
 treatment with preparations free  from digitoxinl  Hospitals-
 tidende,  1927. JO: 383; 407.—Weiss, R. F.  Klinische Erfah-
 rungen mit Digitalis-Exclud-Zapfchen.  Med.  Klin., Berl., 1926,
 22: 1421.—Wyckoff,  J., & Gold, H.  A dangerous preparation
 of digitalis.  J. Am. M.  Ass.,  1930,  94:  627.  Also  repr —
 Yamanouchi, K. Comparative studies of pharmaceutical prepa-
 rations of the digitalis groun.  Tohoku  J. Exp.  M., 1927, 9:
 111-29—Zalewski, E. von.  Digipan  Temmler.  Fortsch. Med.,
 1928,  46: 333.

----    Preparations:  Cardin.
   Faltitschek, J.. & Hirschfeld, H.  Zur Wirkung von Cardin.
 Schweiz. med.  Wschr.,  1937, 67:  1119.— Hiibel, H.  Cardin,
ein Digitalispraparat.  Praxis, Bern,  1937, 26: 472.—Ortweiler,
T.  Cardiotonin in der Allgemeinpraxis.  Med.  Welt, 1936, 10:
712.—Zahner. O.  Ueber das Cardin.  Schweiz. mecl. Wschr.,
 1930,  60: 992-4.

----    Preparations:   Combinations  with  other
   drugs.
   Fahrenkamp, K.   Die  Vorstarkung  der  Digitaliswirkung
durch kampferahnlich wirkende Substanzen (Coramin-Cardia-
 zol)  Med. Klin., Berl., 1927, 23: 349.  -----:  Neue klinische
 und pharmakologische Ergebnisse  der  Digitalisbehandlung.
Med.  Korbl. Wurttemberg,  1927, 97: 563-5.—Hoepfner. T.
Ein  Beitrag zur  Digitalisbehandlung  mit  Digitalis-Dispert.
 Med.  Klin., Berl., 1924, 20:  456.—Januschke,  H. Bedeutung
 der Digitaliskombinationen fiir die Therapie.  Fortsch. Ther.,
 1930,  6; 550-7.—Kohn, R., & Costopanagiotis, B.  Ueber Be- 
DIGITALIS                                       427                                       DIGITALIS
einflussung der Digitalistoxizitat,   Klin. Wschr   1932,  11:
1552 —Seel, H.  Pharmakologische und praktische Beobach-
tungen uber  eine  Therapie mit  kleinen  Digitalis-Chinidin-
Jodgaben.  Deut. med. Wschr.,  1938, 64: 444-6.—Weese, H.,
&  Wiegand, C.  On the reason for combining  digitalis with
caffein in treatment.  In Med. in its chem. aspects, Leverkusen,
1934, 2: 141-8.

----   Preparations:  Digalen.

   Eychmuller, H. F. K.  *Ueber die Herz- und
Gefiisswirkung   des  Digalens bei  gesunden  und
kranken  Menschen  [Tubingen]   23p.   8?   Berl.,

1909.
   Braun. W.  Alte bewahrte  Arzneimittel;  Digalen.   Med.
Klin  Berl., 1935, 31: 1706.—Hoekstra, R. A.  Digalen Roche.
Arch.' exp. Path.. Berl., 1931,  163: 366-76.—Kosman. G. P.
[Digalen  neo as cardiac remedy]  Klin, med., Moskva, 1937, 15:
1488—Lissau,  S.    Rektale Anwendung  von  Digitalispra-
paraten,  speziell Digalen.   Fortfch. Ther.,  1927, 3: 862-4.—
Mras, H. Erfahrungen mit der niichternen und rektalen Verab-
reichung  von Digalen  Roche  im Hause  der  Unheilbaren.
Wien. med. Wschr., 1930, 80: 512.—Stoligvo, N.  Erfahrungen
mit  Digitalispraparaten (Digalen)  in der Prophylaxe, Therapie
und  Rekonvaleszenz  von  Infektionskrankheiten.   Tungchi
med. Mschr., 1932-33. 8: 351-7.

---   Preparations:  Digitalin.
   A propos de digitaline.  Rev.  med.,  louvain, 1919, 127 —
Charonnat. R., & Deglaude, L.  Les  critdres de purete de la
digitaline cristallisee (digitoxoside)  C.  rend. Acad, sc, 1934,
 198: 476-8.—Gage, J. C.   A standardised preparation of digi-
 talin for injection.   Q. J. Pharm., Lond., 1933, 6:  161-8.—
Has»nfratz, V.  Digitaline de Nativelle et digitoxine.  C. rend.
 Acad, sc,  1931. 192: 366-8.—Perrot, E., & Bourcet, P.  Une
 nouvelle methode de dosage de la digitaline cristallisee.  Ibid.,
 1928, 186: 1021-4.—Raymond-Hamet.  Sur la digitaieine et
 sur  les caracteres de purete de la  digitaline cristalisee.  Progr.
 med., Par., 1934, 718.—Tison.  La digitalina y sus pvincipios
 activos.   Sem. med., B. Air.. 1936. 41: 1800-2.

 ---   Preparations, galenic.

    Foster, R.  H. K.  *The effect  of aging upon
 the potency  of  digitalis  tinctures.   13p.   8?
 Chic,  1933.
    Meyer, E.    *Die Aktivglycoside von  Digi-
 talisblattern  verschiedener   Abstammung   und
 einiger Galenika  des Handels in  quantitativer
 Messung   [Freiburg]   30p.   8?   Lpz., 1917.
    Wittrock,  H. J.  [W.]    *Ueber Erfahrungen
 mit  dem   Digitalis-Praparat  Liquitalis  (Gehe)
 [Giessen]   13p.    8?    Flensburg,  1922.
    Andrus. E. C,  & Carter, E.  P.  Clinical  experience with
 powdered leaves of digitalis.  Proc R. Soc. M., Lond.  1923-24,
 17: sect, ther. pharm., 26-8.—Benito del Cafio. C, & Mas y
 Guindal, J.  Alteraciones v conservaci6n de la  hoja de digital.
 Bol. farm, mil., Madr., 1925, 3:  1-8.—Berry, H., & Davis, H.
 The relative merits of maceration and  percolation for the
 preparation of tincture of digitalis. Q. J. Pharm., Lond., 1935,
 8: 443-6.—Bertonasco. E., & Vezzetti,  O.  Sul valore farma-
 cologico degli estratti fluidi di  digitale.  Athena, Roma, 1935,
 4: 325-7.—Braga,  C.  Sull'attivita  farmacodinamiea  di un
 nuovo estratto secco di digitale.   Gior. clin.  med.. 1933, 14:
 1652-73.—Chatterji, B.   Observations on  deterioration  of
 physiological activity of tincture  of digitalis.   J. Ind.  M. Ass.,
 1937-38. 7:  579-84.—Chillingworth. F. P.. Haskins,  l. *..,  <S
 Casey.  G. U.  Assav  of tinctures  of digitalis; a cross-section
 survey  of  metropolitan Boston.   J. Lab. Clin. M., 1931, 16:
 850-8.—Chistoni, A.  Sul valore  farmacodinamico dell estratto
 fluido di digitale (ricerche sperimentali)  Gior. clin. med., 192b,
 7: 298-307.—Edmunds. C. W., Moyer, C. A.. & Shaw. J.K.
 The United  States pharmacopoeial standard digitalis powder.
 J. Pharm. Exp. Ther., 1936, 57: 120.  Also J. Am. Pharm. Ass.,
 1937, 26:  290-305.—Focke.  Ueber den 5%igen Heisswasser-
 Aufguss der Digitalisblatter  bei ihrer langfrishgen  Wertbe-
 messung.  Arch. exp.  Path., LPz.  1926  115: 268-7(».-Focke.
 C.  Ist ein Digitalisinfus noch erlaubt?  Ther. Gegenwart  1930
 71: 534-7.—Foster. R. H. K.. & Van Dyke, H. B.  The effect  of
 aging upon the potency of digitalis tinctures   J. Am  1 Harm.
 Ass  1933  22: 381-91.—Frommel, E.  L'influence des corps
 dits inactif's de la maceration de digitale  sur Taction de  quelques
 composantes actives digitaliques.  Arch, internat. pharm. dyn,
 Brux. 1028. 34: 331-74.—Hintzelmann, U.. & Joachimog'u. O.
 Ueber  die  Haltbarkeit wasseriger Digitalisextrakte    Arch.
 exp. Path.,  Lpz.,  1926,  112: 66-9.—Hoekstra. «•  A-  Die
 Zusammenfetzungen der galenischen Praparate aus dem rilatt-
 pulver von Digitalis purpurea und Digitalis lanata.  Ibid., I9di,
 163. ^34------Die Funktion der Sapomne in den gidem-
 sche'n Priiparaten   der  Digitalis  purpureae    Ibid    40-O5.
______& ten Kleij. H. E.  J.  Die Funktion der schleimarUgen
Substanzen in den galenischen Priiparaten aus Di^tahsbkUtern.
 Ibid., 353-65,-Joachimoglu, G., & Bose, P.  Ueber  den Ein-
fluss der Wasserstoffionenkonzentration  auf die Ha tbaikeit der
Digitalistinktur.   Ibid., 1924,  102: 17-22.—Krantz. J. C. jr.
The  buffer capacity of tincture of digitalis.  J. Am. Pharm.
Ass., 1933, 22: 106-9.  ------  Die Wasserstoffionenkonzen-
tration der Digitalisaufgiisse.  Arch. Pharm., Berl.,  1931, 269:
470-4.—Lind van Wijngaarden, C. de.  Untersuchungen iiber
die Wirkungsstarke von Digitalispraparaten; iiber die Aufbe-
wahrung von Digitalisblatterpulvern.  Arch. exp. Path., Lpz.,
1926, 113: 59-65.—Malmstrom,  T.  fDigitalis pills]  Sven.
farm, tskr., 1937, 41: 557-61.—Nuki, B.  Ueber die  Deteriora-
tion  des Digitalisinfusums.  Jap. J. M. Sc, 1935-36,  9: Pharm.
Proc, 100.—Rosenkranz, S.  Die Beurteilung des Digitalisin-
fuses und der Digitalistinktur hinsichtlich ihrer Zweckmassig-
keit  als Arzneiform.  Arch. exp. Path., Berl., 1933, 172: 26-
35.—Rowe.L. W.  National standards for the tincture of digitalis
with special reference to U. S. P. X  and B. P. 1932  standards.
J. Am  Pharm. Ass., 1934, 23: 104-6   ------& Scoville. W. L.
Tincture of digitalis.  Ibid., 1033, 22: 1087-92.—Smith. F. A.
V.  United States Pharmacopoeia standard for digitalis.  Ibid.,
1935, 24: 272-5.—Stasiak,  A.  Ueber die Haltbarkeit mittels
verschiedener Verfahren  bereiteter  Digitaiistinkturen.  Arch.
Pharm.,  Berl., 1934, 272: 743-8.  ------&  Zboray. B.  Ueber
den  biologischen  Eichungswert  mittels  verschiedener  Ver-
fahren  herge«tellter Digitaiistinkturen.  Orsz. Kozegeszs.  Int.
krizl., 1932, 5: No. 32, 224-31.—Takahashi,  H.   Ueber  den
Einfluss  von  verdiinnten Sauren  auf die Wirksamkeit des
Digitalisinfuses.   Tohoku J.  Exp.  M„ 1920-27, 8: 491-5 —
Tamura, K.  Studies in the action of digitalis upon the heart;
divergency between cardiotonic activity and toxicity of pow-
dered leaf.  Jap. J. M. Sc, 1937, 10: Pharm. Proc, 42T4 —
Vaouez, H.  Preparations gal^niques et glucosides de la digitale.
Arch. mal. coeur, 1935, 28: 185-97.—Vartiainen, A.,  & Ahonen,
Y.  Ueber die Digitalisinfuse und  ihre Haltbarkeit.  Acta  Soc.
med. Duodecim,  1936-37, 19: Ser. A, fasc  3, No. 16, 1-21.—
Vartiainen, A.,  Lanne, L., & Varjoranta,  K.  Vergleichende
Untersuchung iiber die Tauglichkeit der verschiedenen  Berei-
tungsmethoden  der  Digitalisinfuse.  Ibid.. No. 17, 1-42.—
Ward, F. W. The potency of tinctures of  digitalis and stro-
phanthus; a discussion.  Canad. M. Ass. J., 1020. 16: 1404-7.—
Watanabe. M.   On  the pharmacological efficacy of digitalis
leaf. Tohoku J.  Exp.  M.,  1923, 4:  98-148.—Wiechowski. W.
Die Verordnung der Digitalisblatter.  Med. Klin., Berl., 1925,
21:  1033-8.—Wokes,  F.  The stability of tincture  of digitalis
B. P. as estimated by  the frog method.  Q. J. Pharm.,  Lond.,
 1930,  3: 205-17. ------   Variations in  potency and total
solids of tinctures of digitalis.  Ibid., 1931, 4: 406-19.

----   Preparations:  Pandigal.

   Lyncker, A.   *Beobachtungen  mit  dem  Digi-
 talispraparat Pandigal  am  Krankenbett   [Gies-
 sen]   12p.   8?   Diisseld., 1934.
   Dennig,  H.,  &  Krause,  E.   Klinische Erfahrungen mit
 Digitalis'isnats, gepriift an Pandigal.  Med. Welt, 1936, 10:
 566-8.—Pqgowska. J.   [Clinical  observations  on  Pandigall
 Nowiny lek., 1936, 48: 7-14.—Pfikryl. Z.  [Clinical experiences
 with Pandigall   Cas. 16k. desk., 1937, 76: 1500.—Schwab. K.
 Ueber unsere Beobachtungen mit dem neuen Digitalispraparat
 Pandigal.   Med. Klin., Berl.,  1931,  27:  1112.—Stoss, M.
 Unsere Erfahrungen mit Pandigal.  Fortsch. Ther., 1927,  3:
 664.
Preparations:  Verodigen.
   Baker, J. P.. jr, & Bloom. N.  Clinical studies on verodigen,
a digitalis glucoside.  Ann. Int.  M., 1936-37,  10:  605-21.—
Caesar.  F.  Klinische Erfahrungen  mit  Verodigen.  Deut.
\rch  klin. Med., 1920, 1*4: 76-91.—Dudzus, M.  Ueber das
Verodigen.  Med.  Klin.,  Berl., 1025, 21: 172.—.Tacquet,  A.
Ueber Verodigen.   Schweiz. med. Wschr.,  1920, 50:  864.—
Kogan-Yassnyi. V. M., Sinelnikov, S. N.,  & Maksimadzhi.  S.
O   [Verodigen and Verodigit  as valuable  cardiac remedies]
Sovet. vrach. gaz.,  1934,  38: 1508-603.—Plenge, K.  Erfah-
rungen mit Verodigen.  Med.  Klin., Berl., 1922,  18:  708  —
Sinelnikov. S. N.. Maksimadzhi, S. O., & Spivak, R. la.  [Vero-
dig't]  Vrach. delo, 1935, 18: 503-12.—Stroud, W. D.. Livings-
Ion. A. E.  [et. al.]  The use of Verodigen (a digitalis glucoside)
in  cardiovascular disease, its biological  assay, and pharmaco-
logical action.  Ann. Int. M., 1934, 8: 710-26.—Tutaeff, G. V.,
& Makarova, Z. A.  [Verodigit  (Soviet verodigen) as a  cardiac
remedy]   Sovet. vrach. gaz., 1934,  38:  1591-7.—Weise,  H.
UeberVerodigen intravenos.  Med. Klin.,  Berl., 1923, 19: 833.

----   Stability, potency, and deterioration.
   Bond, W. R., & Gray, E. W.  The supposed influence of
polarized  light  on the deterioration  of digitalis.   J.  Pharm.
Exr- Ther , 1927-28.  32:  351-8.—Brot, M. Influence de la
chaleur  sur les  preparations de digitale et  d'Adonis vernalis.
Rev. med. Suisse rom . 1923, 43: 350-6.—Chopra, R. N.. & De,
P   Variations in the  potency of digitalis preparations in the
tropics.  Ind. M. Gaz., 1926, 61: 212-4.------& Bose. S. C.
Variations in the potency of digitalis preparations in the  tropics.
Ibid., 1925, 60:  93-7.—Haag,  H. B.  Observations upon the
potency of various proprietary digitalis preparations.  South.
M. J.. 1933, 26: 946-8.  ------& Hatcher. R. A. Observations
on the keeping properties of digitalis and  some of its prepara-
tions.  Am. J. Pharm., 1929, 101: 474-80.  ------  The sta-
bility of digitalis and  its preparations.  J. Am. M. Ass., 1929,
93: 26-9.  Also repr.—Levy, R. L., Bruenn, H. G., & Elli=. S. S.
Variations in potency of  certain  commercial preparations of
digitalis.  Am, Heart J.,  1932, 8: 226-34.—Rowe. L. W„ & 
28                                       DIGITALIS
DIGITALIS
Pfeifle, H. W.  The stabilitv of digitalis potency as drug.  J.
Am.  Pharm. Ass.,  1936, 25: 855-9.—Stasiak, A.  [Ueber die
Haltbarkeit  mittels   verschiedener  Verfahren  hergestellter
Digitaiistinkturen]  Orsz. Kozegeszs. Int. kozl., 1934,  7: No.
27.—Strong, G. F., & Wilmaers, A.  The potency of some com-
mon  digitalis and strophanthus preparations.  J. Am. M. Ass.,
1923, 80: 1308-10.—Zueblin,  E.   The unstable qualities  of
digitalis  preparations; experimental tests and  means  of pre-
vention   related  to therapeutic  efficiency in  cardiovascular
disease.   Med. Rec,  N. Y., 1918, 93: 366-70.

----   Standardization and titration.

  See also subheading Bioassay.
  Bombard,  H.   *Wertbestimmungen  von  Digi-
talispniparaten.   43p.   8?   Erlangen,  1914.
  Mosebach,  H.   ^Pharmakologische Wertbe-
stimmung  von   Digitalisblattern.     47p.     8?
Bonn,  1934.
  Salem,  M.   *Ueber die Digitalis, ihre  Glyko-
side  und  den  physiologischen  Wirkungsvvert
derselbt'Ti.   15p.   8?   Berl., 1914.
  Baldoni. A.   Saggi valorimetrici  sulla digitale di Sardegna.
Biochim. ter. sper., 1923. 10: 219-56.—Behrens, B., Gros, O.,
& Hildebrandt. F.  Die Auswertung von  Digitalispraparaten.
Miinch. m»d. Wschr., 1931, 78: 2067-9.  Also Arch. exp. Path.,
Berl  , 1932,  167: 365.—Bickel,  E. F.  Standardization in digi-
talis  medication.  Wisconsin  M. J.,  1924-25,  23: 659-62.—
Bijlsma,  II. G.  [Supplementary facts on the chemical evalua-
tion  of digitalis leaf preparations]  Meded. Rijks Inst, pharm.
ther.  onderzoek,  1932, 147-53— Bilhuber,  E. A.   Digitalis
standardization at Geneva.   J. Am. Pharm. Ass., 1926, 15: 748-
50.—Bose. S. C. Clinical studies on digitalis in Bengal.  Ind.
M. Gaz.. 1925, 60:  147-54.—Carratala, R. E.  La titulacion de
la  digital- su  importancia  practica; consideraciones legates.
Rev. As. med. argent., 1P35, 49: 1315-22.—Chapman, C. W., &
Morrell, C. A.  The potency and standardization of digitalis in
Canada.  Canad. M. Ass. J., 1934, 31: 400-3.  Also Nat.  Health
Rev., Ottawa, 1935-36, 3:  103.—Chessa, G.  Stabilizzazione
dei principii  attivi della digitale.  Arch. farm, sper., 1934, 57:
96-103.—Chopra, R. N., & De, P.  Observations on the potency
of Indian digitalis.  Ind. M. Gaz.,  1929,  64: 312-5.—Clinical
(The) efficacy of digitalis preparations. Med. J. Australia, 1938,
2: 210.— Dauphinee, J. A.   The physiological value of  British
Columbian foxgloves.  Am. J. Pharm., 1924,  96: 796-804 —
Ehrismann,  O.   Ueber die Auswertung glyzerinhaltiger Digi-
talispraparate.   Arch. exp. Path., Lpz., 1927,  123:  384 —
Esveld.  L. W. van.  Die Wertbestimmung von Digitalispra-
paraten  bei peroraler Darreichung.  Ibid., 1936-37, 184: 450-
7.------Bestimmung der  Dosis letalis von Digitalispra-
paraten bei Verabreichung per os.  Acta brevia neerl., 1933, 3:
150.—Focke, C.  Zur pharmakologischen Prufung von Digi-
talisspezialitaten.  Arch. Pharm., Berl., 1929,  267: 169-77.—
Fritz, G. [On the action of powers of different digitalis species]
Magy. orv.  arch.,  1926, 27: 99-106.—Fukuda, T., Nuki, B.
[et al.]   Ergebnisse der Wertbestimmung der  Digitalisblatter
und  Besprechung ihrer Eichungsmethoden.   Jap. J. M. Sc,
1935-36. 9: Pharm. Proc, 145-52.—Garcia, F., Guevara, R., &
Jimenez, J.  E.  Standardization of digitalis.  J. Philippine
Islands M. Ass.,  1927, 7: 41-51.—Guidi, G. A proposito di un
nuovo metodo  per la titolazione biologica  dei preparati di
digitale.  Rass. ter. pat.  clin., 1930, 2: 129-50.—Hayashi, M.
Ueber die Wertbestimmungsmethode der Digitalispraparate.
Jap.  J. M. Sc,  1935-36, 9: Pharm. Proc, 154.—Ide. M.  L'eta-
lonnage  de la digitale.  Rev.  med.,  Louvain,  1919, 71-3.—
Joachimoglu, G. Pharmakologische Auswertung einiger Digi-
talis-Spezialpraparate.  Deut.  med. Wschr.,  1928,  54: 1584;
1930, 56: 50.—Knaffl-Lenz, E.  Ueber die  Bewertung von
Digitalispraparaten.  In Festschr.  Emil  Biirgi, Basel, 1932,
176.—Knudson, A. Assay of digitalis.  M. & S. Yearb.  Physi-
cians Hosp., Plattsburgh,  1929,  1: 146-53.—Lee,  D.  K.,  &
Stuhr, E. T.  The potency of Oregon digitalis.  J. Am. Pharm.
Ass.,  1935, 24:  367-9.—Levy,  J., & Otterstrom, K.  Dosage
biologique des cardiotoniques; toxicite d'un etalon national de
poudre de digitale par rapport a l'etalon international.  Bull.
Soc.  chim. biol., Par., 1934,  16: 1518-30.—Lind  van Wijngaar-
den,  C. de.   Controle des  feuilles  de digitale.   Arch, neerl.
physiol.,  1924, 9: 419-21.  ------  Untersuchungen iiber die
Wirkungsstarke von Digitalispraparaten; chemische Eichungs-
methoden von Digitalispraparaten.  Arch. exp. Path., Lpz.,
1927, 126: 135-42.—Macht, D. I., & Krantz, J. C, jr. A  phyto-
pharmacological  method of assaying digitalis.  J. Am. Pharm.
Ass.,  1924,  13:  1115; 1927, 16: 210.—Newcomb, E.  L.,  &
Fischer, E. B.   The assay of Minnesota and other samples of
digitalis.  Ibid., 1925. 14: 669-73.—Nielsen,  B.  Digitalis-
studien; neue Prinzipien bei der Wertbestimmung.  Acta med
scand., 1934-35, 84: 315-54.—Nuki, B.  Einfluss der Neben-
bestandteile  und anderer Zusatze auf den Wert der Digitalis-
korper.  Jap. J.  M. Sc, 1934-35, 8: Pharm., H. 3, 189.  ------
Kritik  iiber die  Vierstunden-Digitalisauswertungsmethode.
Ibid., 1937,  10:  Pharm. Proc, 40.------  Tamaki,  M.,  &
Matsui. T.  Ueber die Wertbestimmungsmethoden des Digi-
talis.  Ibid.,  1934, 8: 146.—Nyiri, W., & DuBois, L. Experi-
mental studies on heart tonics; the main factors of digitalis
standardization with  a new assay method.   J. Pharm. Exp.
Ther., 1930,  40: 373-401.—Nystrom, G.  [Physiologic  valua-
tion  of the most common  digitalis preparations]  Sven. lak.
sail, forh.,  1928, 129-47.—Occhioni, P.  Osservazioni cliniche
su di un nuovo preparato digitalico e nuovo metodo di valutn-
zione elettrocardiografica della digitale.  Cuore & circol., 1930,
20: 357-70.—Pefia Hernandez, D. de la. Distribuci6n, valora-
ci6n y aplicacion clinica de la digital en la provincia de Sala-
manca. Arch,  med., Madr.,  1934, 37: 1117-41.—Pletnev. D.
D.   [Clinical remarks on the application of digitalis prepaid! in
Russial Klin, med., Moskva, 1924, 2: 166-70.—Rowe, L. W.
The colorimetric assay  of digitalis.  J. Am.  Pharm. Ass., 1927,
16: 510-6.   ------  Notes on digitalin standardization.   Ibid.,
1928, 17:  645-7.  ------  Digitalis assay standards.   Ibid
1929. 18: 1138-42.—Schwartze, E. W., Hann, R. M., & Keenan,
G. L.  Ouabain (g-strophanthin or acokantherin) physiol igiciI
standard for digitalis,  strophanthus,  and squill.   J. Pharm,
Exp. Ther., 1929, 36: 481-91.—Schwarz, A. J.  The standard-
ization  of  digitalis.  Am. J.  Pharm.,  1031, 106:  190-210.—
Simon,  I.   Di alcuni  metodi nuovi per la titolazione della
digitale. Boll. Soc  ital. biol. sper., 1938, 13: 28-30.—Solacolu,
T.,  & Constantinescu, M.  [Pharmacognostic study of digitalis;
determination of therapeutic  value, by biological and  color-
imetric  means]  Rev.  st. med., Bucur., 1935, 24: 1429-40.—
Sparks. M. I.   The potency  of  various samples  of  digitalis
grown  in British Columbia.   J.  Am.  Pharm. Ass., 1927, 16:
203-9.—Stasiak, A.. Zboray. B.,  & Rigo.  L.   [Evaluation of
digitalis]  Orsz.  Kozegeszs. Int. kozl. 1930, 3: No. 41,  1-14.
------Ueber die  Wertbestimmung von Digitalispraparaten
mit  verschiedenen  Eichungsverfahren.  Arch.   exp.  Path.,
Lpz.. 1930,  152:  273-87.—Swanson,  E.  E.,  &  Hargraves,
C.  C.   The standardization  of  digitalis  preparations.  J.
Am. Pharm. Ass., 1928, 17: 641-5.—Takabe, T.   Vergleichen-
de  Untersuchung  iiber die.  Wertbestimmung  der Digitalis-
praparate.   Jan. J.  M. Sc,  1934, 8: Pharm.  Proc, 141-4.—
Tokita,  K.   Ueber die Methode der Wertbestimmung der
Digitalisblatter und ihrer Priiparate.   Ibid., Pharm., H. 3, 191-
4.—Trevan, J.  W., Boock, E. [et al.]   The pharmacological
assay of digitalis by different methods.  Q. J. Pharm., Lond..
1928, 1: 6-22.—Uhlmann, F.  Ueber eine  neue Wertbestim-
mungsmethode fiir Digitalispraparate.  Arch. exp.  Path.,  Lpz.,
1927, 122: 219-27.—Wasicky, R.. Lasch, F., & Schonovski, K.
Zur  Wertbestimmung  der  Digitalis.   Arch.  Pharm.,  Berl.,
1926, 264: 92-8.—Wokes, F.   The standardisation of tincture
of digitalis.  Q. J. Pharm.. Lond., 1929, 2: 48-62.

---   Therapeutic use.

  Bijlsma,  U.  G.,  Humans  van  den Bergh,
A.   A.  [et  al.]   Digitalis (Die)  und  ihre  thera-
peutische Anwendung;  im  Auftrage des Nieder-
landischen  Reichsinstitutes  fiir pharmakothera-
peutische  Untersuchungen.    119p.   8?   Berl.,
1923.
  Cushny, A. R.   The action and uses  in medi-
cine of digitalis  and its  allies.  303p.  8?  Lond.,
1925.
  Gtjilfoile,  P.   *Therapeutic uses of  digitalis.
lip.   8?    Minneapolis,  1936.
  Ltjten, D.  The clinical use of digitalis.  226p.
8?   Springf., 1936.
  Morris, H. H.  *Digitalis   [Marquette  Univ.]
9p.   4?    Milwaukee,  1925-26.
  Robinson,  G.   C.    The  therapeutic  use  of
digitalis.    137p.   8?   Bait.,  1923.
  Anderson, M. C.  A review of digitalis therapy. Nebraska
M.  J., 1934, 19: 172-6.—Andrus, E. C.  Some clinical aspects
of digitalis  therapy.  Bull. School M. Univ. Maryland,  1931,
15:  162-6.—Baker, J. P., jr.  The  use of digitalis and its allies.
South. M. & S., 1937, 99: 431-3.—Barrier, C. W.   The present
status of digitalis therapy.  Texas  J.  M.. 1926-27, 22: 441-6 —
Bastedo, W. A.  The present status of digitalis therapy.   Ann.
Clin. M., 1926-27. 5: 993-1003.—Bishop, L. F.  The therapeu-
tic use  of digitalis leaves.  Ther. Gaz., Detr., 1924, n. ser., 40:
477. —-—— The importance of technical study of people who
depend  upon digitalis for their well-being.   Chicago M.  Rec,
1924, 46: 45-50.—Braun. L.   Einige Riehtlinien der Digitalis-
therapie.  Wien. klin. Wschr.,  1926, 39: 574; 605.—Brown, O.
H.   New points in physiology of digitalis  therapy.  J. Lab.
Clin. M., 1922-23. 8: 495-9.—Chini, V.  Questione vecchie e
nuove in tema di terapia digitalica.  Riv. clin. med., 1927, 28:
669-78.—Dube, J. E.   L'emploi de la digitale et sa tolerance.
J. Hotel Dieu  Montreal,  1933. 2:  218-40.—Edens,  E.  Die
Digitalis und ihre therapeutische Anwendung.  Naturwissen-
schaften, 1923,  11: 909-71.—Fahrenkamp, K.  Experimentelle
Pharmakologie und Digitalisprobleme am Krankenbett.  Wien.
med. Wschr., 1928, 78:  1182-4.—Fraser, F. R.  The therapeutic
uses of digitalis.  Med.  J. Australia, 1928, 2: 550-8.—Freeman,
A. R. Use of digitalis in general practice; its action, indications
and limitations.  J. M. Ass.  Georgia,  1935, 24: 299-301 —
Goldsmith, L. A.  The  therapeutic use of digitplis.  Northwest
M., 1931, 30: 349-53.—Gonzalez Deleito, F.  Estado actual de
la digitaloterapia.   Siglo med., 1933, 92: 430-3.—Grahe, E.
Zur  Digitalisbehandlung.    Deut.  med. Wschr., 1923,  49:
1022.—Hedinger, M.   Digitalisbehandlung.  Ibid., 1934,  60:
606-9.—Hirsch, C.  Ueber  Digitalis  und Digitalistherapie.
Ibid., 1923. 49: 1173; 1202.—Hoekstra, R.  A., &  Schleurholtz 
DIGITALIS
429
DIGITALIS
Boerma, H. R.  [Rational digitalis-therapy from pharmacologi-
cal  viewpoint]   Ned.  tschr. geneesk.,  1933,  77:  5072-7.—
Intro'zi P.   11 valore terapeutico  della digitale stabilizzata.
Boll Soc  med. chir.,  Pavia, 1928, 6: 923-37- Jagic, N.  Be-
merkungen zur Digitalistherapie.  Wien.  med. Wschr.,  1923,
73. 5<j5   ------  & Zimmermann, O.  Beitrage zur Digitalis-
therapie.  Wien. klin. Wschr., 1934, 47: 13-8.  Also Wien. med.
Wschr   1934,  81:  201-4.—Jarisch,  A.   Digitalistherapie.
Wien.  klin.  Wschr.,  1030,  49: 865- 9.—Jonas.  Zur Digitalis-
therapie chronischer I lei/.erkrankungen.  Miinch. med. Wschr.,
1927  74:  769.--Kisch, F.   Ueber die Grenzen der therapeuti-
sehen  Digitaliswirksamkeit.  Wien. klin.  Wschr.,  1932, 45:
1035—Riser, E.  F.   Digitalis therapy.  J. Indiana  M. Ass.,
1923J 16:  220-2.—Langley. G. J. Digitalis therapy.  Clin. J ,
Lond., 1925, 54: 289-92.—Leedham, C. L.  A clinical lecture on
the use of digitalis.   Flight Surgeon Topics, 1938, 2: 34-7 —
Lewitus,  V.  Drugs used  in veterinary medicine; digitalis—
the great  heart tonic.  Vet. Med., Chic, 1935,  30: 71-5 —
Lian, C.   Digital y ouabafna.   Dfa med., B. Air., 1930-31,  3:
247.—Luten, D.  Clinical studies of digitalis.  Ai ch. Int. M.,
1925, 35:  73; 87.—Luton, S.  Clinical use of digitalis: variables
encountered.  J.  Missouri M. Ass., 1937,  34: 154-7. -Passler,
H   Terapeutica  por  la digital.  Rev. med. germ. iber. amer.,
1935,  8:  35-43.  Also  Munch,  med. Wschr.,  1934, 81: 243;
284.—Penati, F.  La terapia digitalica dell'insufncenza cardiaca.
Gazz. med. ital.,  1937, 96:  245-53.—Porter, E. The therapeu-
tic use of  drugs of the digitalis group. Q. J. Med., Lond., 1933,
n  ser., 2: 33-47, 5 pl.—Pribram,  H.  Die  Digitalistherapie.
Verh.  Deut.  Ges. Kreislaufforsch., 1931, 4: 9-30  [Discussion]
63-8.—Robertson,  W.  E.   Digitalis therapy.  Med. World,
 1931,  49: 57-01.—Rothlin,  E.   Ueber die  Grundlagen  der
 heutigen  Digitalistherapie.  Praxis,  Bern, 1933, 22:  Beil., 51,
 13-7 —Savitz, S. A.  Further observationsPn digitalis therapy.
 Med! Rec, N. Y., 1935, 141: 248-50.—Schafller, J.  [Principles
 of  modern digitalis therapy]   Budapesti orv. u,is.,  1937, 35:
 587-90.—Scheetz, M. E.   A study of digitalis.  Eclect. M.  J.,
 1936, 96:  98-103.—Sigal, A. M.  [Certain disputable questions
 in digitalis therapy]  Klin, med., Moskva, 1937, 15: 551-01.—
 Simon, I. Sull'attuale terapie  digitalica e sullo sfruttamento
 della digitale Sarda.  Atti  Soc  sc.  med. natur. Cagliari, 1935,
 37- 468-70.—Solomon, L. L.  Digitalis, an indispensable drug.
 Med.  Progr., Louisv., 1927, 43: 220-8.—Stewart.  H. J.  The
 objects of digitalis therapy.  Am. Heart J., 1929-30, 5: 1-8.—
 Use of digitalis.  Ther. Notes,  1936, 43: 254-62.—Weese,  H.
 Pharmakologische Richtlinien zur Digitalisbehandlung.  Med.
 Welt, 1930.  10:  1322.—Weiss,  H.  Die  Digitalis-Therapie in
 der Hand des  praktischen Arztes.   Wien. med. Wschr   1927,
 77. i(;()5.—Wenckebach, K. F.  The use of foxglove at the bed-
 side.  Brit.  M. J., 1930, 1: 181-4.  ------  Digitalis-Therapie.
 Wien  med.  Wschr.,  1930, 80:  325-9.—Wolferth,  C. C.   The
 therapeutic use of digitalis. Am. J. M. Sc, 1927, 174: 760-9 —
 Zak, E.  Zur Digitalistherapie.  Med. Klin., Berl., 1933, 29:
 613.

 ----   Therapeutic use:  Administration.

    Cohen, W.   *Ueber   rectale  Digitalistherapie
 [Berlin]   32p.   8?    Charlottenb., 1925.
    Schedrovitzky,   A.    *La   digitaline  intra-
 veineuse.   62p.   8?   Par., 1926.
    Adams W. P.  The administration and  misadmimstration
 of digitalis.   Virginia M.  Month., 1935-36,  62: 202-7.—
 Baltzan,  D.  M.  Digitalis  administration. Canad. M.  Ass. J.,
 1933 28- 527-33.—Diasio, J. S.  Clinical observations on rectal
 digitalis therapy in congestive  heart failure.   Meo\  Ann. Dis-
 trict of Columbia, 1938, 7: 118-21.—Dock, W.   Digitalis  ad-
 ministration.  Internat.  Clin.,  1933,  43.  sen,  3:  186-97 —
 Ecker, L. C.  The  administration  of  digitalis.   Med. Ann.
 District of Columbia. 1936, 5: 223-6.—Fraenkel, A., & Doll, H.
 Ueber Digitalisreaktivitiit  und die verschiedenen Methoden der
 Digitaliseinverleibung. Ther. Gegenwart, 1926,  67: *>83-M —
 Hernando, T.  La  distinta eficac.ia de algunos cuerpos digital-
 cos Begun la via de administraci6n.  Arch, med., Madr., 1929,
 30: 259-62.—Itakura,  T., Nakada, K., &  Bessyo, K.  Die
 Injektionstherapie  mit Digitalispraparaten in grossen Dosen.
 .lap. J. M. Sc, 1933-34. 3: Int. Med. Proc, 82-5.—Hardier. M.
 Ueber peranale  Digitalis-Therapie.  Deut.  Aerzte  Ztg, 1930
 11- No  432 —Kutschera  von Aichbergen. H.  Sc.hlafkur una
 rektale'Digitalisierung als ^honendste Therapie der kardialen
 Dekompensation.  Med. Klin., «"1. 1936  82: 1664.—Levine.
 S. A.  The proper  administration of digitalis. Mod. Concepts
 Card. Dis.,  PJ32, 1:  l.-Levy, R. L   Rectal d.gitalis therapy
 Arch  Int M  1924, 33: 742-57.—Pardee, H. E. B.  Clinical
 observations on  the  use of intravenous digitalis  P^™*10"8-
 J  Am. M.  Ass., 1928, 91: 147-50.—Pfeffer. F.  Beitrag  zur
 Frage der rektalen  Digitalistherapie. Deut. med \\schr193o.
 61 • 1594-6 —Podolsky, E.  The rectal administration of digi-
 u!li.    West VirginiaV  J.,  1930, 26:  606.-Rapoporl.,  M.
 IHectal therapy in  heart diseases   Vrach. gaz., 1931, 35. loU4
 b -Robinson, G. C. White. P. D. [et al.]  The therapeutic use
 of diwtalis;  with especial reference to its intravenous injection.
 J.  Am.  M.  Ass.,  1924,  82:  504-7  Also  ™pr.-Bohrer.  C.
 Zur neroralen  Digitalistherapie.  Schweiz. med. Wschi  , 1966
 63 548 -RousTacroix. A.. * Giraud. E.   Q^'9««>»dlcf*>°n||
 resultats  de la digitaline intraveineuse. Mar^Hern^d 1927  64
 n(o  on  nr,__Srhwartz S. P., <fc Jezer. A.   1 he ertects 01 rne
 &™l!-*ta£E£&™ of digital,, bodies on patients with
 transient  ventricular fibrillation.  Am. Heart J., 1938, 16. 4W
 8,-Smithline. J.  The treatment  of cardiac decompensation
with rectal digitalis therapy. Med. Rec, N. Y , 1937, 145: 27—
Svec, F.  [Decomposition of digitalis substances in gastric juice]
Bratisl. lek.  listy,  1936,  16:  499-520.—Tranquilli.  E.   La
digitaloterapia  rettale;  nota  di terapia  clinica.  Gaz/.  med.
Roma, 1924, 1: 104; 122; 142.—Underlying principles governing
the administration  of digitalis.  Bull.  Lederle  Lab., 1933, I:
1-18.—Weiss, R. F. Rektale Digitalis-Therapie.  Med. Welt,
1928, 2:  291.—Willius.  F.  A.   Administration  of digitalis by
rectum.  Northwest M., 1924, 23: 114.—Yague y Espinosa. J.
L.  La administraci6n rectal de la digital.  Siglo med.,  192X,
81: 624.

----   Therapeutic use:  Dosage.
   Abdulacv,  D. M.    [Determination  of correct  dosage of
digitalis in cardiac insufficiency]   Ter. arkh., 1932, 10:  21.—
Boas,  E.  P.   Digitalis  dosage in auricular fibrillation;  the
influence of the activity of the cardiac nerves on the size of the
effective  dose.  Am. Heart J.,  1931, 6: 788-803.—Boucek, B.
[Effective therapeutic dose of  digitalis]   Cas. lek. cesk.,  1937,
76: 389.—Bromer, A. W.. & Blumgart, H. L. The maintenance
dose of digitalis; an electrocardiographic study.   J. Am.  M.
Ass., 1929, 92: 204-8.—Esveld. L. W. van  [Determination of
fatal doses  of digitalis  preparations  in administering  per
os]  Ned.  tschr. geneesk.,  1934,  78:  719.—Fahrenkamp, K.
Allopathie  und  Homoopathie  in  der   Digitalisbehandlung.
In Nauheim.  Fortbild.  Lehrg.,  1936,  12: 130-5.—Gilchrist.
A. R.  The use of massive doses of digitalis. Edinburgh M. J.,
1926, n. ser., 33: 65-73.—Gold, H., & DeGraff, A. C.   Studies
on digitalis in ambulatory cardiac patients; newer principles
of  digitalis dosage.  J. Am.  M.  Ass.,  1930,  95:  1237-43 —
Iliescu, C. C,  & Hie, M.  [On  the effect of increasing doses of
digitalin on auricular fibrillation]  Rev. st. med., Bucur., 1925,
14: 831-40.—Lubieniecki. H.   [Cb'nical principles in dosaee of
digitalis and similar remedies]  Nowiny lek., 1936, 48: 725-36.—
Luten, D. Effects produced by the administration of  massive
dosage to patients with normal  mechanism.   Arch. Int.  M.,
1924, 33: 251-78.—Podolsky, E.  Digitalis dorage.   Am. Med.,
1931, 26: 41-3.—Straub, W.   Die Effektivdosis der Digitalis-
stoffe.  Zschr.  arztl. Fortbild.,  1931,  38: 1-3.—Weese, H.
Digitalisverbrauch und  Digitaliswirkung im Warmbluter;
die  Effektivdosen  verschiedener  Digitalisglukoside  fur  das
Herz.  Arch. exp. Path., Lpz., 1928, 135:228-44.------Digi-
talisdosieiung.  Deut.  med. Wschr.. 1931, 57: 625-8.   Also
 Rev. med. germ.  iber.  amer..  1932, 5:  344-50.—Wyckoff, J.,
Gold,  H., & Travel!, J. G.  The importance of differences in
 the potency of digitalis in clinical practice.   Am. Heart J.,
 1929-30,  5":  401-11.—Zarday, I.   [Small and large  doses of
 digitalis]   Orv. hetil., 1936, 80: mell., 15.

         Therapeutic use: Indications.
   See  also under names  of heart  and other  dis-
eases.
   Winkler,  R. J.   *A study of digitalis therapy
in  cases  of  myocardial  degeneration  and  de-
compensation    [Marquette   University]    27p.
4?   Milwaukee, 1930.
   Anderson, H. B.  Uses and abuses of digitalis.  Pittsburgh
M  Bull ,  1934,  23: 559-62.— Ashburn, C. W.  The  use and
abuse of digitalis.  South. M. & S., 1932, 94: 719-21—Aschen-
brenner, R.  Beitrag zur Wirkung hoher intravenoser Digitalis-
gaben  bei  paroxysmaler Tachykardie.   Klin. Wschr.,  1935,
14: 1313-6.—Bardier, E.,  & Stillmunkes, A.  Digitaline et
syncope adrenalino-chloroformique.  C. rend.  Soc. biol.,  1923,
88: 593.—Barrier, C. W.  Effect  of digitalis  on arrhythmias
other than flutter and fibrillation of auricles.  Nebraska M.
J , 1933, 18: 142.—Basu. U. P.  The scope of digitalis in the
tropical heart  of  Bengal.   Tr.  Far  East.  Ass.  Trop.  M.,
(1927) 1928, 1: 20-31, 5 pl.—Beckmann, K.  Digitalistherapie
der Arrhythmien.   Zschr. arztl. Fortbild.,  1935, 32: 711-3.—
Bishop. L. F.  Digitalis as  a stimulant.  J. M. Soc. N. Jersey,
1924  21: 183-5.—Bloedorn, W. A.  The abuse  of  digitalis.
Ann' Int  M.. 1928, 2: 261-8.—Bohan. P. T.   The use of digi-
talis.  J. Kansas M.  Soc,  1929, 30: 71-6. ------  The uses
of digitalis in heart failure.  Nebraska M. J., 1931, 16:  352-7.—
Brandenburg, K.,  Brugsch, T.  [et al.]   Umfrage fiber  die
Digitalis in der Verhutung der kardialen und in der Behandlung
der^ vasomotorischen  Kreislaufschwache.   Med.  Klin., Berl.,
1933  29:  284;  318; 347; 506.—Bunn, W. H.  Some  uses and
abuses of digitalis.  Ohio M. J., 1937, 33: 980-5.—Burstan, J.
Dieitalis;  its indications  and  contraindications.   I.  Med.,
Cincin., 1938-39,  19: 394-400.—Carter,  E.   P.   The use  of
digitalis in various  conditions.  Med. Clin. N. America,  1935,
18- 157n-96—Chester, J. L.  Digitalis;  its  uses  and abuses.
J  Michigan  M. Soc, 1925, 24: 82-6.—Choisy, R.  Digitale
et cholesterinemie.  Rev. med.  Suisse rom., 1930, 50:  650-9.—
Christian, H. A. The use  of digitaHs other than in the treat-
ment of cardiac decompensation.  J. Am. M. Ass., 1933, 100:
739-92.  Also repr.—Coleman, D. E. S.  The use, misuse, and
abuse  of digitalis.  Homoeop.  Rec,  1930, 45:  811-7.—Corn-
wall, E. E.   The limitations of digitalis.   Long Island M. J.
1930* 24-  197-200.—Crowell. L. A., jr.  The abuse of  digitalis.
South.  M. & S., 1937, 99: 584-7.—Fenn, G. K.  The use of
digitalis in  the control  of  auricular fibrillation.  Med. Clin.
N° America,  1929-30, 13:  1235-44.—Fraser,  F. R.  Uses and
abuses of  digitaHs.  Postgrad. M. J., Lond.,  1930, 5:  111-5.—
Pallavardin  L   Les  indications fondamentales de la medica-
tion digitalique. Lyon  med..  1920,  129: 649-08.—Galli. W. 
DIGITALIS
430
DIGITALIS
Co ed nl.us,. della digitale.  Gazz. osp., 1934, 55: 1477-80.—
Gibson  P L  & lirown, M.  A case of auricular flutter treated
by digitalis  .). R.  Nav. M. Serv., 1936, 22: 153-6.—Gold. H.,
&  DeGraff. A. C.  The use  of digitalis in the cardiac clinic
J  \m  M  Ass.. 192S, 90: 1010  8.—Grassmann.  Soil man hier
D'-"'tali* geben oder nicht?  Miinch. med. Wschr., 1923,  70:
1324 —Halle. J., & Bureau,  Y.  Epreuvc digitalique au cours
de= cardiopathies congenitales*.  Arch.  med.  enf.,  1929,  32:
fif,.4_9—Haskell. ('. C.  The basis for  or against the use of
digitaiis in certain disturbances.  Virginia M. Month., 1935-36,
62- 317-21.—Jervell. A.   [Criticism  on  the value of clinical
indications for dieitalis treatment]   Norsk,  mag. laegevid.,
1930  97: 627-47.—Knighton. J. E., jr.  Digitalis; its use and
abuse.  Tristate M. J., 1933  5: 1073-80.—Lazzaro, G.  Ueber
die Frage der Digitalisanwendung in der paroxysmalen Tachy-
kardie.  Klin. Wschr., 1936, 15: 961— Lian, C.   A propos de
l'action et des indications  de la digitale  Hopital, 1925,  13:
172-4 —Loeper.  M.   L'asvstolie et la  digitale.  In  Ther.
med.  (Loeper. M.)  Par., 1933,  6: 20-36.—Maynard,  E. P., jr.
The  preoperative administration of digitalis  with report of an
illustrative case   Surg. Clin. N.  America, 1927, 7: 969-77.—
Menon, T. K. K.  The rational use of  digitalis.  Med. Surg.
Suggestions,   .Madras,  1933,  2:  170-5— Perez  Andrg   A.
Peli»ros del uso sistematico de la digital en las bronconeumonfas
Rev.  med. cubana, 1932,  43: 290-7.—Podolsky. E.  Using
digitalis to the best advantage. J. Am. Inst.  Homeop., 1935,
28- 723-8—Powell, R. V.   Digitalis  administration:  uses and
abuses.  Med. Rec, N.  Y., 1935.  141:  242-4.—Pruche,  A.
De quelques con*re-indicatione de la digitale et  des digitaliques.
Bull.  Soc. med. Paris,  1936, 370-2.—Ramos, J.  Estudo «obre
o diagnostico e tra'amento pela d gitalina da fibrillacao auricu-
lar.   Rev. med.. S. Paulo, 1928-29, 13: No.  51.  17-45 —
Rietti, F.  Zur Behandlung der paroxysmalen Tachykardie mit
hohen intravenosen Digitalisgaben.  Deut. med.  Wschr.. 1937,
63- 439.—Rominger, E.  Ueber die Anwendung der Digitalis
im Kindesalter.  Fortsch  Ther.,  1929. 5: 763-8.— Rothman,
P. E.  Digitalis therapy, its  use in children.   California West.
M   1029  30: 150-3.—Sailer.  J.  Cardiac conditions contra-
indicating the use of digitalis.   Ann.  Int. M . 1927-28  1:
902-11.—Sainsbury, H.  On some uses  of digitalis.   Lancet,
Lond.,  1923,  2:  1370.—Scherf, D.  Bemerkungen uber Digi-
talis-Gegenindikationen.   Mitt.  Volksgesundhamt.,  Wien,
 1930, Aerztl.  Prax., 9.  ------ Die  Digitalisbehandlung und
das Elektrokardiogramm.  In Kreislauferkr. u. ihre Behandl.,
Lpz.,  1932,   127-47.------Die  Digitalisbehandlung  der
Arrh'ythmien (Taehykardien)  Wien. klin. Wschr., 1934,  47:
1496.  Also Wien.  med. Wschr.,  1934. 84: 632-4.—Schwartz,
S. P.  The effects  of digitalis on premature  auricular contrac-
tions associated with attacks of paroxysmal auricular fibrilla-
tion;  the use of the drug in the  treatment and  prevention of
certain forms of these arrhythmias. Am. Heart J., 1930-31, 6:
458-71.—Shrader,  E. L.   The  use  and abuse of  digitalis.
Week. Bull. S. Louis M. Soc, 1933, 27: 442-6.  Also J. Missouri
M. Ass., 1934, 31: 241-5.—Sonak,  M.  Die  unterschiedliche
Anwendung  von Digitalis  und Adonis  vernalis bei Herzer-
krankungen.   Med.  Welt,  1931,  5: 415.—Speckmann.  K.
Zur Abgrenzung der Indikation von Strophanthin und  Digitalis.
Deut. med. Wschr., 1938,  64: 1217 —Stewart. H. J.  The use
of digitalis in the  treatment of auricular premature contrac-
tions.   Am.  Heart J.,  192.5-26,  1:  687-92.—Sullivan, A.  G.
The use and abuse of digitalis. J. Arkansas M. Soc, 1935-36,
32: 107-9.—Sutherland, G. A.  Some  uses of digitalis.  Lancet,
Lond.,  1923,  2: 1221-4 —Sutton.  L. P., & Wyckoff,  J.  Digi-
talis; its value in  the  treatment  of  children  with rheumatic
heart disease.  Am.  J. Dis. Child.,  1931, 41: 801-15.  Also
repr.—Swann, W. C.  Digitalis;  its indications and contra-
indications.   West Virginia  M. J., 1933, 29: 449.—Szczeklik,
E.   [Indication  and methods of treatment with extract of
digitalisl  [Abstract] Polska gaz.  lek.,  1927, 6: No. 30-31.—
Tuechler, J. L.  Digitalis;  its use and abuse   J. Med., Cincin.,
 1928-29.  9:  562-8.—Van  Liere, E.  J.,  Crisler.  G., & Hall.
J. E.  The effect of digitalis on  acute cardiac dilatation pro-
duced by anoxemia. J. Pharm. Exp. Ther., 1934. 52: 408-17 —
Warr, O. S.   The use and misuse of digitalis.   Memphis M. J.,
1930, 7: 190-3.—Weese, H.  Diskussionsvortrag: die  Digitalis-
behandlung der Herzsehwache. Verh. Deut.  Ces. inn. Med.,
 1936, -18. Kongr., 80-6— Wenckebach, K. F.  Wann  gibt man
Digital's? Wien. kiin Wschr.. 1926,  39: 769.—Williamson. B.
The rational use  of digital's. Lancet. Lond.. 1928, 1: 591-4.—
Willius. F. A. Cardiac clinics; talk on  digitalis.  Proc. Mayo
Clin.,  1935,   10:  577-9.----—  Digitalis:  its  rational use.
Med. Clin. N. America. 1937. 21: 761-9.—Wilson.  F.  N.. &
Wishart. S. W.  The effect of the intravenous administration
of  digitalis  in  paroxysmal  tachycardia  of supraventricular
origin.  Am. Heart J.. 1929-30,  5: 549-58—Wood,  F. L.
Digitalis: its  use and abuse   Med. World 1933. 51: 500-3.—
Yacoel. J.  Des  contre-indications de la digitale   Vie m6d.,
 1929, 10:  1291-3


----  Therapeutic use: Indications, preventive.

   Altenkamp. T.   Digitalisvorbehandlung  vor  Operationen.
Munch, med. Wschr., 1935,  82: 1709-11.—Bansi, H. W.  Zur
Frage der Berechtigung  prophylaktischer  Digitalistheraoie.
Med. Welt,  1932,  6: 1433.—Brandenburg, K.  Umfrage uber
die Digitalis in der  Verhutung der kardialen und in der Behand-
lung  der  vasomotorischen Kreislaufschwache.   Med.  Klin.,
 Berl.,  1933,  29: 284; 318;  347.—Digitalis: therapeutic  and
prophylactic  use.  Ther.  Notes,  Detr., 1938, 45: 107-44.—
Hoffmann, V. Zur Frage der prophylaktischen Digitalisverab-
reichung vor Operationen; experimentelle Untersuchungen am
Frosch.   Klin.  Wschr., 1924,  3: 1802-5— Hurxthal.  L.  M.
Indications for the use of digitalis in surgical patients.  Surg
Clin. N. America,  1931, 11: 357-61.—Jagic, N.  Ueber Digi-
talisprophylaxe.  Wien. klin. Wschr.,  1933, 46: 14.—Schafer,
H.  Ueber  prophylaktische Digitalisierung beim Warmbluter
Arch. exp. Path., Berl.. 1933-34, 174: 286-301.—Stivers, G. L.
Practical therapeutics; digitalis as a factor in surgical abdomen.
Med. J. & Rec, 1931,  131: 451.

----   Therapeutic use:  Methods.

   Edens, E.    Digitalisfibel  fiir den  Arzt.   39p.
16?  Berl.,  1937.
   Bascourret.  La therapeutique de la  digitale a doses con-
tinues; ses indications, sea resultats, ses inconvfenients.  Mede-
cine, Par.,  1932, 13: 221-9.—Bayon, H.  The association of
quinidin sulphate and digitalis in auricular fibrillation.  N.
Orleans  M. & S. J.,  1928-29, 81: 22-31.—Chen-Lang Tung.
The effects of simultaneous administration of digitalis and
quinin on the cardiac  mechanism in auricular flutter.  China
M. J.,  1933, 47: 973-8, pl.—Clark,  O.  O papel do repouso,
digitalis e opio no tratamento dos cardiacos.  Brasil med., 1928,
42: 559-62.—Egorov, B. A.  [Constant treatment with digitalis
during several months and years]  Klin, med.,  Moskva. 1932,
10: 632-6.—Etienne.  M.   Les  cures prolonged de digitale.
Rev. crit. path., Par., 1931, 2:  pt  1, 291-4.—Georgopoulos,
M.  Ueber den Wert,  der Kontrolle der Digitalisbehandlung
durch  die  Elektrokardiographie.   Deut.  Arch.  klin.  Med.,
1933-34, 176: 348-58.—Gold, H., & DeGraff, A.  C.  Digitiza-
tion by  a small dose method: the use of digitalis in children.
J.  Am. M. Ass., 1929.  92: 1421-3. Also repr.— Grunbaum. F.
Kontrolle der  Digitalisbehandlung durch  das  Elektrokardio-
gramm.  Zschr. klin. Med., 1931, 116: 746-58.—Hasscncamp,
E.  Ueber die  komhinierte Behandlung  von  Digitalis und
Traubenzucker.  Ther. Gegenwart, 1934, 75: 307-13—Krahl,
L.  Einrichtung von Digitaliskuren.  Schweiz. med. Wschr..
1935, 65: 1161.—Lian, C.   Comment  conduire  une cure digi-
talique.   Hopital, 1931, 19: 272-7.—McMillan, T. M.  Digi-
talis and quinidin in treatment  of auricular flutter.  Atlantic
M. J., 1926-27, 30: 359-61.—Parsonnet, A. E.  Electrocardio-
graphic  control of active digitalization in auricular fibrillation.
J.  M.  Soc.  N. Jersey, 1928,  25: 249-52.—Pstscbacher,  L.
Ueber die Kombination von Digitalis- und Purinkorpern bei
der Behandlung der Herzinsuffizienz.  Wien. med. Wschr., 1937,
87: 594-6.—Romberg,  E.   Ueber die  Auswahl von  Digitalis-
praparaten.  Miinch.  med. Wschr.,  1923, 70: 899-901.  Also
Ther. Gegenwart, 1923, 64: 257-62.   Also Zschr.  arztl. Fort-
bild., 1923, 20: 413-8.—Romito, S.  La  terapia interdigitalica
nei cardiopazienti.  Rass. internaz. clin. ter., 1928, 9:  859-62.—
Sulzer, A.  [Digitalization]  Gy6gyaszat, 1934,  74: 609-14.

----   Therapeutic use:  Results.
   Daimer, J.  Erfahrungen  iiber  Digitalis-Therapie  in  der
Praxis.  Wien. med. Wschr., 1935, 85: 884.—Frothingham. C.
What may be expected from the use of digitalis in heart disease.
Med. Progr., Louisv., 1928, 44: 29-34— Galli, W.  Guarigione
duratura del  Flattern (tachisistolia) dell'atrio  mediante l'uso
combinato  di  digitale  e  chinidina.  Gazz. osp.,  1934,  55:
776-84.—Gold, H., Otto, H. [et al.]  Does digitalis influence the
course of cardiac pain?  J. Am.  M. Ass.. 1938,  110: 859-63.—
Svec, F.  [New clinical and experimental experiences with
digitalis] Bratisl. lek  listy, 1937, 17: 27-32.

DIGITOXIN.

   See  under Digitalis.
   DIGNAC,  Jean  Leon,  1882-        *De   la
saignee dans le  traitement  de  l'hemoglobinurie
paroxystique du cheval  [Alfort]  66p.   8?   Par.,
1928.
   DIGNOWITY,   Joachim,  1907-       *Beitrag
zur  Darmwirkung  des  Tonephins.    27p.   8?
Bresl., A. Schreiber,  1933.
   DIGONNET, Louis Sylvain, 1897-       /"Con-
tribution k I'etude des hemorragies secondaires du
post-partum   [Paris]   150p.   2  ch.  8?   Le Puy-
en-Velay, 1928.
   DIGUET, Henri, 1896-        *Hernie menin-
ges;   meningite  se>euse   circonscripte  extracra-
nienne.  40p.    8?   Par.,  1922.

DIHYDRO ...

   See  name of  parent compound.

DIHYDROXYACETONE.

   See  Carbohydrates, Types:  Monosaccharides:
3-oses.

DIIODOTYROSIN.

   See Thyroid; Tyrosine. 
DIJK
431
DILLNER
   DIJK, Philippus Gottlieb Anthonie van, 1885-
 193G.
   |Ohiluaryl Geneesk. gids, 1936. 80: 381, port.
   DIJKSTRA, Onno Hendrik.  *De topographie
 en de pathogenese der arteriosclerose  [Groningen]
 149p.  S?   Amst., H. J. Paris, 1929.
   DIKOMEIT,   Bruno   [Gustav]   1902-
 *Ueber  ein  einfaches  Verfahren  zur Konser-
 vierung lebender Bakterienkulturen  [Freiburg i.
 Br.]  p.290-304. 8?  Jena, G. Fischer, 1926.
   Also Zbl. Bakt., 1926, 1. Abt., 101:

 DILATATION.
   See under name of organ or part dilated.

 DILAUDID.
   See under Morphine.

 DILEPIDIDAE.
   See also Cestoda.
   Horsfall. M. W.. & Jones, M. F.  The life history of Choano-
 lacnia infundibulum. a cestode  parasitic in chickens.  J.
 Parasit., Lancaster, 1937, 23: 435-50.

 DILEPTUS.
   See Ciliata.
   DILGER,  Julius,  1904-      *Die Xantho-
 protein-Reaktion im enteiweissten Blut als Nie-
 renfunktionsprobe unter besonderer Berucksichti-
 gung der Prostatahypertrophie.   lip.   8?  Gies-
 sen [K. Hansult] 1928.
   DILL, D. B.
   Pee Bainbridge. Francis Arthur.  The phvsiology of muscu-
 lar exercise. 3. ed.  272p. 8? Lond., 1931.
   DILL, John Frederick Gordon,  1859-1925.
   Obituary.  Brit. M. J., 1925, 2: 399.  Also Lancet, Lond.,
 1925, 2: 524.
   DILLANGE,  Emile Alexandre Pierre, 1910-
      *Contribution a I'etude anatomo-pathologi-
 que des  tumeurs dites  mixtes des glandes  sali-
 vaires.   lllp.   10 pl.   8?   Par., 1933.
   DILLARD,  Paul,  1902-        *Des differents
 modes de traitement de l'anxuHe' neVropathique.
 lOlp.  8°   Par., 1930.
   DILLENZ,  Joseph.   *Cocainum  muriaticum,
 Tropacocainum und Cocainum phenvlicum in der
 Zahnheilkunde  [Zurich]   47p.  8?   Erlangen,
 A. Vollrath, 1897.
   DILLER, Hans, 1905-      Wanderarzt und
 Aetiologe; Studien  zur hippokratischen  Schrift
 ITepi aepoov vbarwv tottwv.  viii,  120p.  8.   Lpz.,
 Dieterich, 1934.
   Supplement Bd 26 of Philologus Zeitschrift fiir das klassische
 Altertum.
   DILLER, Theodore, 1863-      Pioneer medi-
 cine in Western  Pennsvlvania.   xiv,  230p.   8?
 X. Y., P. B. Hoeber, 1927.
   DILLEY,  Frederick Edwards,  1876-1937.
   Remarkable career ends.  Bull. Acad. M. Cleveland, 1937,
 21: No. i). 9: 16.
   DILLIG,  Rudolf,  1908-        *Ein  Fall  von
 Grenzdivertikel  des  Oesophagus   [Wiirzburgl
 14p.  8?   Ochsenfurt-Main,  Fritz  &  Rappert,
 1935.
   DILLING, Walter  James,  1886-      Bruce
 and  Dilling's  materia medica and  therapeutics.
 14. ed. x, 700p.  16?  Lond., Cassell & Co., 1933.
  ----& HALLAM, Samuel.  Dental materia
 medica,  pharmacology  and therapeutics.   xv,
 328p.  8?  Lond., Cassell & Co., 1936.
  DILLMANN,   Heinrich   [Karl]   1891-
 *Pharmakologische   Gehaltsbestimmungen    an
 dem standardisierten  Ergotin Merck neu.  23p.
 2 eh   diag.  8?  Giessen,  O. Kindt, 1931.
  DILLMANN, Karl, 1909-      *Die Chirurgie
des hohen Lebensalters.  16p.  8?  Wurzb., Gebr.
 Memminger, 1937.
  DILLNER  [Katharina]  Dorothea, 1897-
*Zur Lokalisation des musikalischen Talentes im
Gehirn   (Beschreibung zweier Musikergehirne)
7p.   8?  Lpz., E. Lehmann, 1922.
  DILLON, John A., 1872-       Doc:  farts,
fables  and foibles.   168p.  12?   Bost., R.  g'
Badger [1926]
  DILTHEY,  Clare,  1910-       *Ueber  das
Haften  von  Prothesen  durch  Adhasion  und
atmospharischen  Luftdruck.  63p.  8?  Bonn,
H. Trapp, 1934.
  DILTHEY,  Walther.   *Zur   Kenntnis  der
aromatischen Pyronium- oder Pyrydiumsalze und
ihrer Pseudobasen.   92p.  8?  Erlangen, Junge
& Sohn, 1918.

DILUTION.
  See under Solution.
  DIMAKIS, Panagiotis  S., 1904-      *Ueber
Molluscum contagiosum der Lippe, ein Lippen-
karzinom  vortauschend.  20p.  8?  Miinch.,  R.
Muller & Steinicke, 1930.
  DIMAS-ARUTI, F. M.   Jurisprudencia dental.
21 lp.  8?  San Juan, P. Rico, 1932.

DIMASTIGAMOEBIDAE.
  See Amoehidae.
  DIMENT,  Jenny,  1904-       *Paradentose
und  ihre  Beziehungen  zur  Caries   [Leipzig]
20p.   8?  [Zeulenroda i. Thiir., A. Oberreuter]
1929.

DIMETHYL ...
  See under names of parent compounds.
  DIMIER, Jacques, 1911-       *L'histoire  du
pneumothorax  artificiel.   72p.   8?   Par.,  A.
Legrand, 1936.
  DIMITRACOV, Constantin.  *L'ouabaine Ar-
naud;  proprietes pharmacodynamiques et thera-
peutiques.  174p.  8?  Par.,  1922.
  DIMITRESCO-POPOVICI.
  See Ramond, Felix,  Dimitresco-Popovici. &  Dany, H.
L'aerophagie et son traitement.  132p.  8?  Par., 1933.
  DIMITRIE-SIMIAN, Jacob, 1895-     *L'hy-
potrophie syphilitique chez  l'enfant.   56p.   8?
Par., 1924.
  DIMITRIJEVIC,  Svetislav  M.,  1901-
*Ueber die aktuelle  Reaktion  des arteriellen
Pfortader- und Lebervenenblutes bei nuchternen
Hunden mit Angiostomien.   14p.   8?   Wiirzb.,
C. J. Becker, 1928.
  DIMITRIU, Christo, 1903-      *Zur Ront-
gendiagnostik und Klinik  der  Spaltbildungen in
der  Lumbosakralgegend.   31p.   8?   Halle,
O. Jung, 1930.
  DIMITROV, Jean.  Contribution  a, I'etude
du xanthome.   20p.   8?   Geneve, 1920.
  DIMITROV,  Magdalina,  1903-       *Para-
dentose und Diabetes  [Frankfurt a. M.] 9p.  8?
[Lpz.] J. B. Hirschfeld, 1928.
  DIMITROV,   Themelaki.   Considerations
cliniques sur l'aortite  et l'anevrisme  de l'aorte
thoracique.  23p.  8?  Geneve, 1921.
  DIMITROV,   Theodor,   1897-       *Anti-
trvpsingehalt  des  Blutserums  bei  Carcinom-
kranken.  23p.   8?   Frankf.  a.  M.-Xiederrad,
H. Miinch, 1927.
  DIMITSTEIN German, Samuel. *La morfina-
sulfato de magnesia, en el parto  normal  [Chile]
80p.   8°  Santiago,  1930.
  DIMKIC, Andjelko, 1908-       *Ueber  den
doppelseitigen kunstlichen Pneumothorax.  40p.
8?  Miinst., Regensberg,  1934. 
DIMKOWA
432
DINENYMPHIDAE
  DIMKOWA, Katja,  1902-       *Die Erfolge
der  Wurzelfullung  im  Rontgenbild  [Frankfurt
a. M.]   15p.  4 pl.   8°  Berl., 1927.
  DIMMER, Friedrich, 1855-1926.
  Fuchs. A.  Nekrolog.  Wien. med Wschr  1926, 76: 339.—
Greeff. R. Nekrolog.  Zschr. ophth Optik 1926 14: 33.-
Lauber. H. Nekrolog.  Zschr. Augenh., 1925-26, 58: 393-7.—
I indner  K   Professor Dr Friedrich Dimmer zum siebzlgster
i (' burts'iage.   Wien. med. Wschr.,  1925,  75: 2473 -Meller.
X,k.,,|ng  Wien. klin. Wschr..  1926, 39: 341.—Salzmann.
Xekrolog.  Klin. Mbl. Augenh., 1926, 76: 561-4.

  DIMMITT, Pauline  S.   Manual of clinical
laboratory  methods.    ix,   156p.   illust.   pl.
diagrs.   8?    Phila.,  F.  A.  Davis  Co.,  1934.
Also 2. ed.  x, 193p.  illust.  pl.   1936.
  DIMOCK,  Hedley   Sfeldon]   Rediscovering
the  adolescent;  a study of personality develop-
ment in adolescent boys,   xx, 287p.    tab.   ch.
diagr.   8?    N. Y.,  Ass. Press, 1937.
   DIM ON,   Julius.    Wonderful  discovery   of
diseases and  anecdotes.    129p.   12?   [n.  p.,
1926]

DIMORPHISM [including trimorphism]

   For  sexual dimorphism see under Sex.
   Danforth, C. H. The nature of racial and sexual dimorphism
in the plumage of campines and  leghorns.  Biol,  gen., WTien,
1930  fi: 100-8, 5 pl.—Gedoelst, L.  Le trimorphisme larvaire
de« o'estrid6s.  C. rend. Soc. biol., 1922, 86: 501-4.—Suflert, F.
Bestimmungsfaktoren des  Zeichnungsmusters beim  Saison-
Dimorphismus von Araschnia levana-prorsa.  Biol. Zbl., 1924,
44:  173-S8.—Zawadowsky,  M.   Hiingt der Alters-Dimor-
phismus bei den Vosreln von  der  Geschlechtsdriise ab?  Bioi.
gen., Wien, 1926, 2: 031-8, 10 pl.

DIMORPHOTHECA.

   See  also Plant, poisonous.
   Marais, J. S. C., & Rimington, C. Isolation of the poisonous
principle of  Dimorphotheca cuneata  Less.  Onderstepoort
J. Vet.  Sc, 1934, 3: 111-7—Rimington,  C., & Steyn, D. G.
Note upon the isolation of the toxic principle from a species of
Dimorphotheca, probably  Dimorphotheca  fruticosa.  Ibid.,
1935, 5: 79.

   DIMOV,  Entscho, 1904-       *Ueber Menis-
kusverletzungen.  39p.   8?  Miinch., 1929.
   DIMOV,  Yvan D„  1907-       *La calcemie
et la potassemie dans l'asthme de l'adulte.  67p.
8?   Par.,  1933.
   DIMPFL,  Jula,  1906-         *Experimentelle
 Untersuchungen zur  Aetiologie  der   Psoriasis.
 18p.   8?   Munch., H.  Kirch, 1932.
   DIMSDALE,  Thomas, 1712-1800.
   Thomas Dimsdale and inoculation. S.  Thomas Hosp. Gaz.,
 Lond., 1904,  14: 233-7, port.

   DIMTZA, Alexander, 1899-       *Zur Tuber-
 kulose der  Struma  (Kasuistik  und  Literatur-
 iibersicht)   17p. 8?  Ziir., 1930.
   Also Schweiz. med. Wschr., 1930, 60: 1170-2.
   See  also  Clairmont, P.,  Winterstein, O.,  &  Dimtza, A.
 Die  Chirurgie der Tuberkulose.  661p.  8?  Berl., 1931.

   DINAND,  August  Paul,  1865-        Hand-
 buch der  Heilpflanzenkunde.   viii, 292p.  25 pl.
 roy. 8?  Esslingen,  I. F. Schreiber, 1921.
   DINAND, Frithjof.   Rheumatismus  und rheu-
 maahnliche  Erkrankungen.   137p.   8?   Wien,
 Pfister & Schwab [1937]


 DINARIC race.

   See also Anthropology; Race.
   Folkerts.  E.  Das Stilgesetz des nordisch-dinarischen und
 des dinarischen Menschen. Voik & Rasse, 1935,  10: 136-43.—
 Males. B.  Quelques  observations sur la race Dinarique.
 Anthropologie, Par., 1938, 48: 277-87.—Skerlj. B.  [Develop-
 ment of the conception of the Dinaric race]  Anthropologie,
 Praha,  1937, 15: 94-8.

   DINDINAUD,  Roger  Marie  Edouard,  1899-
        *Variabilite des formes cliniques du  rouget;
 diagnostic  therapeutique    [Alfort]    92p.   8?
 Par.,  1932.
DINENYMPHIDAE.

  See also  Mastigophora; Protomonadida.
  Kirbv, H.  Morphology and mitosis of Dinenvmpha fimbri-
ata sp. nov.  LTniv. California Pub. Zool., 1924, 26: No. 10,
199-220. 4 pl.

  DINGLER,  Max.  Die  Hausinsekten und ihre
Bekampfung.  96p.  illust.   8?  Berl., P. Parey,
1925.
  DINGMAN, Harold Williamson,  1884-
Insurability, prognosis and selection, life, health,
accident; a treatise on various factors that permit
a forecast of health and longevity [&c]  ix, 706p.
8?   Chic,  The Spectator Co., 1927.
  DINGWALL,  Eric John.    Male infibulation.
vi,  145p.  8?   Lond., J. Bale, Sons  & Danielsson,
1925.
  ----Artificial cranial deformation; a contri-
bution to the  study  of ethnic mutilations,   xvi,
313p.  55 pl.  5 maps.  roy.  8?   Lond., J. Bale,
Sons & Danielsson, 1931.
  ----The   girdle  of  chastity;  a  medico-
historical study,    x,  171p.   10  pl.   8?  Lond.,
G.  Rutledge & Sons, 1931.
  DINGWALL,   Harold   Nicholas,  1899-
*Le  probleme  de  la nutrition  normale par  la
margarine.    41p.    8?    Par.,   Imp.  Admin.
Centrale, 1935.
  DINGWALL-FORDYCE,   Alexander]  1875-
       The call of the child,  xi,  83p.  8?  Lond.,
A.  & C. Black, 1926.

DINITRO compounds.

  See  also Dinitronaphtol;  Dinitrophenol;  also
names of parent substances as  Cresol;  Thymol,
&c.
  Chelben,  A.    *Ueber alte  und  neue  Ent-
fettungskuren  insbesondere mit  Dinitroprapara-
ten.   26p.   8?  Berl., 1935.
  Bach, I.. & Gonczi, K.  [Experiments with aromatic dinitro-
compounds]  Gy6gyaszat, 1935, 75: 744—Bell,  J.  Etude
biologique  des  produits dinitres chez l'homme.  Medecine,
Par., 1938. 19- 749-54.—Bortz, E. L., Sindoni. A., jr, & Hobson,
E. M.  The dinitro compounds  and weight  reduction.  Penn-
sylvania M. J., 1934-35,38: 170-4.—Calcinai, M., & Galigani, D.
Azione dei  dinitroeresoli sulle  combustioni orcaniche nella
cavia.  Arch. ital. sc. farm., 1934, 3: 339-46.—Dodds, E. C, &
Pope, W. J.  Dinitro-o-cresol as a stimulator of metabolism.
Lancet. Lond., 1933, 2: 352.—Dodds, E. C., & Robert?on, J. P.
The clinical applications of  dinifro-o-cresol.  Ibid.,  1137;
1197.—Eeckhout,  J.   Polaroirapbische  reductie-potentiaal
van Dinitro-verbindingen.  Bull. Acad. Belgique, 1937, 5. ser.,
23: 295-307.—Field. J. Effect of 4-6 dinitro-o-cresol on yeast
respiration.  Proc. Soc. Exp. Biol., N. Y., 1934-35, 32: 1342-
4.—Handovsky, H., Casier, H., & Schepens, C. Nouvelles
recherches concernant  le  mecanisme de la stimulation du
metabolisme. provoquee par les dinitroderiv6s (dinitrocyclo-
pentylphenol)  C. rend. Soc.  biol., 1934,  115:  1727-30 —
Heymans, C., &  Casier, H.  Action stimulante,  sur le meta-
bolisme cellulaire, du dinitrocresol et du dinitrothymol.  Ibid.,
1933. 114: 1384.------  Influence  stimulante, sur le meta-
bolisme cellulaire, de quelques  nouveaux nitroderives.  Ibid.,
 1934, 115: 731-3.—Ibrahim, M., Ayad. H., & Mahdi, M. A. H.
The new treatment of obesity with dinitro-o-cresol or dekrysil.
J. Egypt. M. Ass., 1934, 17: 968-90.—Jonnard, R. L'intoxica-
tion chronique par les nitroderives et les  lesions qu'elle produit.
 C.  rend. Soc. biol., 1934, 117:  618.—Kagan, A. I. [Donnees
 experimentales sur la th6rapie des intoxications par les derives
 nitres]  Med. exp., Kharkov, 1937,  No. 7, 55-70.—Koelsch.
 Die  aromatischen  Nitro-Verbindungen und ihre gewerbe-
 hygienische  Bedeutung.   Arbeiterschutz,  1927, 3:  193-6.—
 Koopmann.  Todliche Vergiftung durch  Dinitroorthokresol.
 Deut. Zschr. gerichtl. Med., 1937, 28: 259-62.—Krahl. M. E., &
 Clowes, G. H. A.  Some effects of dinitrocresol on oxidation and
 fermentation.  J. Biol. Chem., 1935, 111: 355-69.  Also repr —
 Meyer, A.  Sur l'emploi  des sels du  dinitrophenol et du dini-
 trocresol comme anticrvptogamiques et parasiticides.  Ann.
 hyg.. Par., 1934, n. ser., 12: 440-2.—Nordmann, M., & Weber,
 O.  Todliche Dinitroorthokresol-Vergiftung.   Arch. Gewerbe;
 path., 1937-38,  8: 441-8.—Plotz,  M.  Dinitro-ortho-cresol-
 a metabolic stimulator and its toxic side-actions.  N. York
 State J. M., 1936, 36:  206-8.—Rilton, T.  [Use of dinitro-
 derivatives for reducing]  Sven. lak. tidn., 193-1, 31: 1619-33.—
 Rost, E.  Dinitrophenol und andere aromatisehe Dinitroyer-
 bindungen  als  Entfettungsmittel.   Zschr.  arztl. Fortbild.,
 1935, 32: 643.—Staub, H.  Gefahren der  Abmasrerungskuren
 mit Dinitrokorpern.  Klin. Wschr.,  1935,  14: 185-8.-----
 &  Mezey, K.   Herzschadigung  mit Dinitrokorpern.  Arch. 
DINITRO  COMPOUNDS
433
DINITROPHENOL
 exp. Path.,  Lpz., 1935,  178: 52-6.—Vannas. M.  Konnen die
 als Abmagerungsmitte) benutzten  Dinitrokorper  einen  Star
 verursachen''   Acta Soc.  med.  Duodecim, 1936, 22: ser.  B,
 fasc. 2. No  4, 1-12.

 DINITRONAPHTOL.

   See also Naphtol.
   Azzi, F.   *Contribuigao  ao  estudo pharmaco-
 dynamico do dinitroalphanaphtol  sodico.    52p.
 8?   S. Paulo, 1933.
   Euler, U. S. von.  Action stimulante du dinitro-a-naphtol
 sur les echanges respiratoires du pigeon et sur le metabolisme
 cellulaire de la  patte isol6e du chien.  C. rend. Soc. biol., 1931,
 108: 249-52.—Heymans, C., & Bouckaert, J. J.  Action hyper-
 thermisante du dinitro-alphanaphtol chez le chien.   Ibid., 1928,
 99: 636-8.  ------  Hyperthermia by  a-dinitro-naphtol (with
 demonstration)  Acta brevia neerl., 1932, 2: 99.—Van Uytvanck,
 P  Action hvperthermisante du dinitro-a-naphtol sodique chez
 le pigeon.  C. rend. Soc. biol., 1930,  103: 29-31.  ------
 Origine peripherique de Taction hyperthermisante du dinitro-
 a-naphtol sodique  chez le  pigeon.  Ibid., 1931, 106: 477-80.
 —----  Observations compl^mentaires  concernant  le meca-
 nisme de Taction hyperthermisante du dinitro-a-naphtcl chez
 le pigeon.  Ibid., 107: 1576-8.   ----—  Influence du dinitro-
 a-naphtol sodique sur la temperature de la souris, du rat,  du
 cobaye, du lapin et du chat.  Ibid., 1932, 110: 992.

 DINITROPHENOL.

   See also Dinitro compounds.
   Blaise,  R.   E.   *Contribution  k I'etude  de
 d'alpha-dinitrophenol   1-2-4.    48p.    8?    Par.,
 1935.
   Dally. Du nouveau sur le dinitrophenol.  Gaz. hop., 1936,
 109:  405.  Also J.  med. Paris, 1936. 56: 64.—Hardgrove, M.,
 & Stern, N.  Dinitrophenol: a preliminary report.  Marquette
 M. Rev., 1936-37,1: 22-5.------  Dinitrophenol: a review
 of the literature.  Indust. M., 1938, 7: 9-17.—Heymans.  Le
 dinitrophenol.  Rev. med., Louvain, 1934, 246.—Ide, M.  Sur
 le dinitrophenol.  Ibid., 91: 221.—Norsa, G.  II dinitro-fenolo.
 Gazz. osp..  1934, 55: 921-3.—Rabinowitch, I.  M., & Fowler,
 A. F.  Dinitrophenol.  Canad. M. Ass. J., 1934, 30: 128-33 —
 Ravina, A.  El dinitrofenol.  Dfa med. urug., 1935, 2: 351.—
 Rivoire, R.  Le dinitrophenol.  Presse med., 1934, 42: 768-71.—
 Velich,  A.   [Dinitrophenol  and  other  analogical  products]
 Cas. lek. Cesk., 1935, 74: 289-92.

 ----   Chemistry.
   Bolliger, A.  The detection and estimation of a-dinitrophenol,
 a new drug for the treatment of obesity.  Med.  J. Australia,
 1934, 1: 367-9.—Greville. G. D., & Stern, K. G. The reduction
 of dinitrophenols by redox indicators and enzymes.  Biochem.
 J., Lond., 1935, 29: 487-99.—Guerbet.  M.  Etudes sur Taction
 du dinitrophenol  1-2-4  (thermol)  caracteres  analytiques  du
 dinitrophenol et ses derives; application a la recherche de  ces
 corps dans les urines, les organes, le sang. Ann. physiol., Par..
 1932, 8: 92-116.—Halban, H. von, Kortiim, G., & Seiler.  M.
 Die   Dissoziationskonstanten  schwacher  und  mittelstarker
 Elektrolyte;  Dissoziarionskonstante und Losb'chkeit  des  a-
 Dinitrophenols in Salzlosungen.   Zschr. phys.  Chem., Abt. A,
 1935,  173:  449-65.—Kortiim. G.   Das optische Verba'ten
 geloster  Ionen  und seine Bedeutung fur die Struktur elektro-
 Ivtischer Losungen; Temperaturgang  und Salzeffekte in der
 Lichtabsorntion des 2, 4-Dinitrophenolats.  Ibid., Abt. B, 1935,
 30: 317-55.—Kulikow,  I.  W.,  <fe Panowa,  S. W.  Untersu-
 chungen auf dem  Gebiete der  Indikatoren;  /8-Dinitrophenol.
 Biochem. Zschr.,  1932, 246: 87-96.—Meyer, A., & Drutel, H.
 Sur la recherche du dinitrophenol et de ses produits d'61imina-
 tion dans Turine.  Bull. Soc. chim. biol., Par.,  1935, 17: 1455-
 61.

 ----   Effect.
   Borley. w. E., & Tainter, M. L.  Effects of dinitrophenol on
 the permeability  of the capsule of the  lens.   Arch. Ophth.,
 Chic,  1937  18: 908-11.—Cotle. J.  L'action du dinitrophenol
 1-2-4  chez le pigeon.  Ann. physiol., Par., 1933, 9: 961-4.—
 Czarnecki, E.,  &  Rubinsztejn, M.  Effet cholagogue du dini-
 trophenol.  C.  rend. Soc.  biol..  1938.  128:  125-8.—Edsall.G.
 Biological actions  of dinitrophenol  and related  compounds:
 a review.  N. England ,7. M.,  1934. 211: 385-90.—Emmer. V.
 [On the effect of alphadinitrophenol] Cas. 16k. *esk . 1936, 75:
 722-5.—Guerbet. M.. & Mayer, A.   Etudes  sur 1 action  du
 dinitrophenol 1-2-4 (thermol)   Ann. physiol.,  Par., 1032, 8:
 117—21.—Hall.V. E., & Lindsay. M.  The effect of dinitrophenol
 on the spontaneous  activity of the rat.   J. Pbarm. Exp. Tlier.,
 1934. 51: 430-4.—Koch. R. A.. Lee. R.  C. H.. & Tainter. M.L.
 Dinitrophenol  on liver function.  California West. M., 1935,
 43: 337 9 —Krogh. M.. & Lindberg. A. L.  [Effect of  a-dini-
 trophenol]  Hospitalstidende, 1936,  79: 387-90.—ScHoppa. L.
 Ricerche sperimentali  sull'azione  dell'a-dinitrofenolo.   Ann.
 igiene.  1936, 46: 65-71.—Takata, S.  Beitrage zur W irkung des
 a-Dinitrophenol.   Okayama igakkal   zasshl,  193<_ 49: 1 —
 Wulff.  L. M. R.. Emge, L. A.,  & Bravo. F.  Some effects of a-
dinitroohenol on pregnancy in the white  rat.  Proc. Soc. Exp.
 Biol., N. Y., 1934-35, 32: 078-80.

       152511—vol. 4, 4th series----28
----   Effect,  cardiovascular  and hematic.
   Aloisi, M.  L'azione dell'a-dinitrofenolo sul cuore isolato di
cavia.  Boll Soc. ital.  biol. spsr . 1935, 10: 746-8.—Bierring,
E., & Nielsen, E.  [Effect of a-dinitrophenol on blood circula-
tion)  Uaeskr.  laeger, 1934, 96: 1-125-7.—Day.  A. A., & Jung,
R. W.  Effect  cf dinitrophenol on agglutinin and complement
titer.  Proc. Soc. Exp. Biol., N. Y., 1936, 34: 557-60:—Freeman.
H.  The effect of dinitrophenol upon the circulation time.  J
Pharm. Exp. Ther., 1934, 51: 477-81.  Also repr.—Galgiani,
J. V., & Tainter, M. L.  The increased cardiac  output of dini-
trophenol.  Ibid.,  1936, 56: 451-63.—Mayer,  A.,  & Vies, F.
Etudes sur Taction pharmacologique du dinitrophenol 1-2-4 et
des phenols nitres; action des phenols nitres sur Themoglobine.
Ann. physiol.,  Par., 1932, 8: 176-94— Munywyler. E., Myers.
V. C. [et al.]   The acid-base changes in  the serum of the dog
associated with the hyperthermia of dinitrophenol administra-
tion.  Am. J. Physiol.,  1935,  113:  186-92.—Nyman,  E., &
Palmlov, A.  The cardiac output in man after administration of
a-dinitrophenol.  Skand. Arch. Physiol., Berl.,  1935, 72: 166-
74.—Pegoraro,  C.   Sulle  modificazioni  ematiclie  prodotte
dall'alfadinitrofenolo.   Riv. clin. med.,  1936,  37:  690-6 —
Phillips, J. H.  The hemopoietic response  of Necturus  macu-
losus to intraperitoneal injections of liver extract, of a-dinitro-
phenol,  and of  liver  extract together with a-dinitrophenol.
Haematologica, Pavia, 1936, 17: 461-82, 2 pl.—Ros?nblum, H.
Rate of blood flow in patients receiving dinitrophenol.  J. Am.
M. Ass., 1935,  104: 1592-4.—Stockton, A. B., & Cutting, W. C.
Clinical  circulatory effects of dinitrophenol. Ibid.,  1934, 103:
912.—Taussig,  B.  L.   Some  effects  of  dinitrophenol  on the
heart.  J. Pharm. Exp. Ther.. 1936,  56: 228-37.—Wohl. M. G..
& Ettelson, L. N.  Effect of dinitrophenol on blood velocity.
Ibid., 1935, 55: 439-46.

----   Effect, metabolic.

   Alwall,   N.   *Ueber  die Wirkung der  Dini-
trophenole auf die tierischen Oxydationsprozesse;
nebst einem  Sonderkapitel  fiber die  Einwirkung
der cH  auf die  Gewebsoxydation in Vitro;  ein
Beitrag  zur  Methodik  der  Mikrorespirometer-
und  Methylenblauversuche   [Lund]   117p.  8?
Berl., 1935.
   Constant,  R.  P. M.    *L'alpha-dinitroph6nol
1-2-4;  acce'le'rateur  des  combustions  cellulaires.
63p.  8°   Par., 1935.
   Alwall. N., & Mansfeld, G.  Ueber die Bedeutung der Inner-
vation  fiir  die Stoffwechselwirkung des  a-Dinitrophenols.
Arch. exp. Path., Lpz.,  1937, 185: 93.—Ashe, W. F., .jr.  Blood
sugar changes  after 1-2-4 dinitrophenol.  Proc. Soc. Exp. Biol.,
N. Y. 1934-35, 32: 1062.—Bodine, J. H., & Boell, E. J.  Effect
of dinitrophenol and dinitrocresol on  oxygen  consumption of
Diapause  and developing embryos.   Ibid., 1936-37, 35: 504-
6.—Bortz, E. L.  Metabolic stimulants with particular reference
to sodium dinitrophenol.  Ann.  Int. M., 1934. 8: 599-606.—
Cahane, M.  Influence du dinitrophenol sur le glycogene muscu-
!aire et  hepatique chez les lanins  ethvroTdes  et temoins.  J.
physiol. path,  gen., 1937. 35: 941-3.—Casier. H.  Phlorhizine
et  action  hyperthermisante  du dinitro-eyclo-pentyl-phenol.
Arch, internat. pharm. dyn.. Par.,  1937, 55: 141-55.—Castro,
.1. L.  Acci6n  del alfa-dinitrofenol sobre el  metabolismo de los
hidratos de earbono.  Arch, med., Madr., 1936. 39: 159-65.—
Chapheau, M., Creach. P. [et  all   Sur la pretendue  action
hvperthermisante cellulaire  des dinitrophenols.  Ann. phvsiol.,
Par.,  1935.  11:  903-19.—Cutting.  W. C., &  Tainter,  M. L.
Metabolic actions of dinitrophenol with the use of balanced and
unbalanced  diets.   J.  Am. M. Ass., 1933,  101: 2099-102.
       &  Newman. H. W.  Action of dinitroohenol on rate of
oxidation of ethvl alcohol in vitro.  Proc. Soc. Exp. Biol., N. Y.,
1934-35. 32:  1479.—Dadlez. J., & Koskowski. W.  A propos
des substances hyperthermisantes, et speeialement du dinitro-
phenol.  C. rend. Soc. biol.,  1935, 118: 97-9.—Dawson. A. B.
Effect^ of 2,4-dinitrophenol  on  the  earlv development of the
froe. Pana nioiens   J. Exp. Zool .  1938. 78: 101-12,  2  pl —
DeMeio. R. H.. & Barron. E. S. G.  Effect of 1-2-4 dinitrophenol
nn cellular respiration.  Proc. Soc. Exp. Biol . N. Y., 1934, 32:
36-9.—Dodds, E. C  & Greville, G. D.  Effect of a dinitro-
phenol on tumour metabolism.   Lancet, Lond., 1934, 1: 398.—
Doroini, G. a-dinitrophenol 1-2-4 et respiration des ti=sus in
vitro.  Arch.  ital. biol.,  1934-35, 9-1: 90-102.  Also Boll. Soc.
ital. bio., sper., 1935. 10: 362-4.  Also Arch, fisiol., Fir.. 1935-
36,  35: 1-38.—Ehrenfe9t. E., & Ronzoni. E.  Effect of dinitro-
phenol on oxidation of tissues.  Proc. Soc. Exp. Biol., N. Y.,
1933, 31:  318.—Emmer, V.  L'influence de Ta-dinitrophenol,
bit  la consommation d'oxvgene, la  glvcemie et le cholesterol
san<ruin.   C.  rend. Soc. biol., 1935, 119: 1137-40.—Field, J..
& Martin, A. W.  Effect of repeated washing on stimulation of
yea«t respiration bv 2-4 dinitrophenol.  Proc. Soc. Fxp. Biol.,
N.  Y.. 193*-35,  32:  1285.   ------  Action  du dinitrophenol
1-2-4 sur les levures lavees.  C. rend. Soc. biol , 1935, 119: 458-
Rl.  ------& Field. S. M.  The effect of 2-4 dinitrophenol on
the  oxygen consumption of yeast.  J. Cellul. Physiol , 1934, 4:
405-20.  ------  Action of 1-2-4 dinitrophenol on veast. respira-
tion and fermentation.  Proc. Soc. Exp. Biol., N.Y., 1933. 31:
56   ------ Effect of 2-4  dinitrophenol on inhibition of  veast
respiration by cyanide.  Ibid..  1934, 31: 907— Fiirth, 6., &
Rapoport,  S.  Ueber den Einfluss  des Dinitrophenolfiebers auf 
DINITROPHENOL
434
DINITROPHENOL
den Gewebseiweisszerfall.  Biochem  Zschr.. 1934  272: 81-7.—
Garrey, W. E., & Boykin, J. T.  Vago-inhibitory effects on the
respiratory metabolism of the heart after treatment with dini-
trophenol  Am. .1. Physiol.,  1935, 111: 196 ■-2IHI.- Genevois.
L., & Creac'h, P.  Action du dinitrophenol 1-2-4 sur la levure
de boulanger americaine (levure Fleischmann)  C. rend.  Soc.
biol., 1935. 118: 1357-9.—Genevois, L., & Saric, R.  Action du
dinitrophenol 1-2-4 sur la levure de boulanger francaise (levure
Springer)   Ibid..  1354-6.—Georgescu, J.   Etudes sur Taction
du dinitrophenol 1-2-4 (thermol) la teneur  des  urines en acide
glycuronique  apres injection de  dinitrophenol  1-2-4.   Ann.
physiol., Par., 1932, 8: 122-6.—Grant, L. F., & Schube. P. G.
The  effect of alpha dinitrophenol (1-2-4) on  blood  cholesterol in
man. J. Lab. Clin. M., 1934, 20: 56-61.—Hall, V. E., Crismon.
J. M., & Chamberlin, P. E.   The influence of cold  on the calori-
genic action of dinitrophenol.  J. Pharm. Exp. Ther., 1937, 59:
193-205.—Hall, V. E., Field, J. [et al.]  Carbohydrate metab-
olism, respiration and circulation in animals with basal metab-
olism heightened bv  dinitrophenol.   Am. J.  Physiol.,  1933,
106: 432-40.—Krahl, M. E., & Clowes, G. H. A.  Observations
on cellular oxidative mechanisms  involved in dinitrophenol
stimulation of respiration.  Proc. Soc. Exp. Biol., N. Y., 1934,
32: 226-8.—Lombroso, C., & Cacioppo, F.  Idremia e termore-
golazione ipertermia determinata dalla somministrazione d'ac-
qua  e di dinitrofenolo.  Arch. sc. biol., Bologna,  1934-35, 21:
495-503.—Lombroso,  U.   Sull'azione ipertermica,  ipermeta-
bolica del dinitrofenolo (thermol)  Terapia, Milano, 1933, 23:
353-7.—Looney, J.  M., & Hoskins, R. G.  The effect of dini-
trophenol on  the metabolism as seen in schizophrenic patients.
N. England J. M., 1934, 210: 1206-13— Magne, H., Mayer, A.,
&  Plantefol,  L.   Action pharmaco-dynamique  des  phenols
nitres; un agent  augmentant les oxydations cellulaires; le dini-
trophenol 1-2-4 (Thermol)   Ann. physiol.,  Par.,  1931, 7:  269;
1932, 8: 1.—Martin, A. W., jr.  The effects of 2-4 dinitrophenol
and  some related compounds on the growth and rate of metab-
olism of yeast.   Abstr. Diss. Stanford Univ., 1935-36, 11:  14-
7.------& Field. J.  Inhibition of veast  growth by 2-4 dini-
trophenol.  Proc. Soc. Exp.  Biol., N. Y., 1934, 32: 54.  ------
Active form of 2-4 dinitrophenol in  the stimulation or inhibition
of oxygen consumption of excised rabbit muscle.   Ibid., 1937-
38, 36: 375-7.—Molitor, H.  Ueber die Beziehungen zwischen
Grundumsatz  und Korpergewicht bei Verabreichung nitrierter
Phenole.  Arch.  exp. Path., Lpz.,  1936-37, 184: 88— Moretti.
P., & Sinimberghi,  G.  Azione dell'alfa-dinitrofenolo 1-2-4 sul
metabolismo  basale, sulla glicemia e sulTazotemia nei soggetti
normali.  Arch. ital. sc. farm., 1936, 5: 357-73.—Newman, H
W.,  & Tainter, M. L.  Effect of dinitrophenol on rate of alcohol
metabolism.  J. Pharm. Exp. Ther., 1936,57: 67-80.—Plantefol,
L.  Etudes sur Taction du dinitrophenol 1-2-4 (thermol) action
du dinitrophenol 1-2-4 (thermol) sur la respiration de cellules et
tissus v6getaux.   Ann. physiol., 1932, 8: 127-56.  ------   Sur
Taction respiratoire des phenols nitres.  C. rend. Soc. biol., 1934,
117:  1167-9.  ------  Sur  la generalisation  aux levures de
Taction exercee  sur les oxydations cellulaires  par le dinitro-
phenol  1-2-4.  Ann. physiol., Par., 1935, 11:  32-53.  ------
L'action du dinitrophenol 1-2-4 sur la respiration des levures.
C.  rend.  Soc. biol.,  1935,  118: 1359.—Pugsley, L. I.  The
effect of 2:4-dinitrophenol upon calcium, creatine and creatinine
excretion in the rat.  Biochem. J.,  Lond., 1935, 29: 2247-50.—
Riddle, O., & Smith,  G. C.   The effect of  temperature on the
calorigenic action of  dinitrophenol in normal  and thyroidec-
tomized  pigeons.   J.  Pharm. Exp. Ther., 1935,  55:  173-8.
Also repr.—Robbins, C. L.  The effect of dinitrophenol on cal-
cium and phosphorus metabolism.  J. Nutrit., 1935, 10:  187-
91.—Robertson, W. E. Alpha-dinitrophenol and its influence
upon metabolism.   J.  Lab.  Clin. M.,  1934, 19:  1280-5.—
Ronzoni. E.,  & Ehrenfest, E.  The effect  of dinitrophenol on
the metabolism of frog muscle. J. Biol. Chem., 1936, 115: 749-
68.—Sarzana, G. Ipermetabolismo da dinitrofenolo 1, 2, 6, non
accompagnato da ipertermia.  Riv. pat. sper., 1936, 17:  123-
38.  ------& Elia, D.  Azione del 0-dinitrofenolo (1-2-6) sugli
scambi respiratori e sulla temperatura degli animali omeotermi.
Boll. Soc.  ital. biol. sper.,  1935, 10: 545.—Serfaty, A.   L'in-
tensite respiratoire des crustaces decapod es et le dinitrophenol,
L2-4.  C.  rend. Soc. biol.,  1938,  127: 389.—Shoup, C. S., &
Kimler,  A.  The sensitivity of the respiration  of  luminous
bacteria for 2, 4-dinitrophenol. J.  Cellul. Physiol., 1934-35.
5: 269-76.—Tainter, M. L.  Dinitrophenol in  diet, on growth
and  duration  of life of the  white  rat.  Proc.  Soc. Exp. Biol.
N.  Y.,  1934,  31: 1161.  ------  Growth,  life-span  and  food
intake  of  white  rats  fed  dinitrophenol throughout life.  J.
Pharm. Exp. Ther., 1938, 63: 51-7.------& Cutting, W. C.
Febrile, respiratorv and some other actions of dinitrophenol.
Ibid., 1933. 48: 410-29.  ------& Bergstrom, F. W.  Metabolic
activity  of compounds related to  dinitrophenol.  Ibid., 1935,
53: 58-66— Tainter, M. L., Cutting, W. C, & Hines, E.  Effects
of moderate doses of dinitrophenol on the energy exchange and
nitrogen metabolism of patients under conditions of restricted
dietary.   Ibid., 55: 326-53.—Taussig, B. L.  Studies on  dini-
trophenol; the effects of dinitrophenol on deglycogenized rats
Ibid., 1936, 56:  223-7.—Terada, B., & Tainter, M. L.  Meta-
bolic response of white rats to continued administration of dini-
trophenol. Ibid., 1935, 54: 454-62.—Vannfalt,  K. A.  Ueber
den  Einfluss von 1-2-3-Dinitrophenol auf Teerkrebs bei weissen
Mausen.   Upsala lak. foren. forh., 1936,  42: 55-65, 2  pl.—
Widmark, E. M. P.  Ueber  die Einwirkung der Dinitrophenole
auf  die Umsetzungsgeschwindigkeit  des  Aethylalkohols.   Bio-
chem. Zschr., 1935, 276: 268-70.—Wishnofsky, M., Kane, A. P.
[et al.]   Influence of di-nitrophenol  on carbohydrate  metab-
olism.   Arch.  Int.  M.,  1935,  56: 374-81.— Zummo,  ('., &
Barbato,  L.   Ipermetabolismo  da  a-dinitrofenolo  e  basse
temperature.  Boll. Soc. ital. biol. sper., 1934, 9: 342-4.

----   Pharmacology.

   Weisberg,  C.    Contribution  a   I'etude  de
Taction  therapeutique du dinitrophenol  jdencve]
30p.   8?   Annemasse, 1935.
   Andersen, M. [Dextrose tolerance in treatment with alpha-
dinitrophenol]  Hospitalstidende, 1937, 80: 305-8.—Bird, J. C.
Panciera,  Z., & Shafer, E. G. E.  Alpha-dinitrophenol, its puri-
fication, with qualitative and quantitative data.  Am. J. Pharm.,
1934, 106: 462-6.—Brasovan, R., & Tichomirov,  D.  Versuche
iiber die  Wirkung des  Dinitrophenols  auf die Wundheilung.
Reitr. klin. Chir., 1935, 161: 645-9.—Brewer, G.  The influence
of diallvlmalonylurea upon the  metabolic response of the cat to
dinitronhenol.   J. Pharm. Exp.  Ther.,  1936,  58: 135-9.—
Cowgill, G.  R.,  & Dann, M.   The failure of dinitrophenol to
influence the vitamin B requirements.   Yale J. Biol., 1935-36,
8: 501-9.—Donnini.  A.   Sulla  azione medicamentosa e tossica
ilell'-a-dinitrofenolo  (1-2 4)  Riv.  clin. med.,  1935, 36: 752-
9.—Handovsky, H.  Ueber den Mechanismus und die  thera-
neutische  Bedeutung der stoffwechselsteigernden Wirkung der
Dinitropheuolderivate.  Wien. klin. Wschr., 1936,  49: 1301-4.—
F eulier, A., & Bernard, D.  Antagonisme de la cryogenine et du
dinitrophenol  1-2-4.   C.  rend. Soc. biol.,  1935. 120: 650.—
Peraffallo, I. Ricerche sperimentali su due composti intermedi
dell'alfadinitrofenolo. Arch. sc. med., Tor., 1936,  61: 457-66.—
Pouchet.  Au sujet du dinitrophenol et  de Tantagonisme vis-a-
vis des derives du phenol.  Bull. Acad, med., Par., 1936, 3. ser..
115: 288-97.—Siedek. H.  Zur Frage nach  dem  Angriffspunkt
des  <*-Dinitrophpnol.    Klin.  WTschr.,   1934,  13:  1462-4 —
Tainter, M.  L.   Low oxygen tensions and temperatures on the
actions and  toxicity  of  dinitrophenol.   J. Pharm. Exp. Ther.,
1934, 51:  45-58.—Zummo. C.  & Pagano, A. Azione dell'ergo-
tamina nelTioermetabolismo da dinitro-fenolo.  Boll. Soc. ital.
biol. sper., 1934. 9: 344.

----   Poisoning.
   Andersen. W. T.   [Slight, effect of the alpha  dinitrophenol
as a reducing medium despite its marked toxic action]  Ugeskr.
laeger,  1934. 96: 521-7.—Anderson, H.  H., Reed,  A.  C. &
Fmers.m,  G.  A.  Toxicitv of  alpha-dinitrophenol;  report of
case.  J. Am. M. Ass., 1933', 101: 1053-5.  Also repr.—Binet, L..
& Morin,  G.  Resistance des poissons aux substances  toxiques
suivant diverses conditions experimentales; actions sensibilisa-
trice du thermol.  C. rend. Soc. biol., 1933,  114: 608-11 —
Chamberlin, P. E.. & Hal!, V. E. Sex-difference in susceptibility
to dinitrophenol intoxication in anesthetized cats.  Proe. Soc.
Fxp. Biol., N.  Y., 1936, 3'!: 385-S.—Chatel, A., &  Motika. J.
[Dangers of  dinitrophenol therapy] Orv.  hetil., 1934, 78: 831-
3.  Also Deut.  Arch. klin.  Med.,'1933-34, 176: 700-5— Dally,
P.  ^',Es el dinitrofenol una medicaci6n  tdxica?   Sem. med., B.
Air., 1936, 43: 16 8-51.—Decaux.  F.  Peut-on eviter les acci-
dents dans le traitement par le dinitronhenol?   J. med. chir.,
Par., 1936, 107: 63-7.—Demote, M., & Weinberg. C.  Le dini-
trophenol  est-il dangereux?  Rev. med. Suisse  rom., 1935, 55:
903.—Dickmeiss. P.  ICase of suicide with alphadinitrophenol]
Ugeskr. laeger, 1035, 97: 942-4.—Dinitrophenol  poisoning.  J.
Am. M. Ass., 1934. 102: 1156.—EicherC. H.  An unusual case of
dinitrophenol poisoning.  Bull.  Johns Hopkins Hosp., 1936, 58:
378-2.—Geiger, J.  C.  Case of  dinitrophenol  poisoning with
recovery.  J Am. M. Ass., 1935, 104: 915.—Gordon. M. B., &
Wallfield. M. J.  Toxic reaction to alpha-dinitro-ortho-cresol.
Ann. Int.  M., 1935-36, 9: 198-200.— Jacksun, H., & Duvall, A.
I.  Dinitrophenol poisoning: report of a case.  J. Am. M. Ass.,
1934, 102: 1844—Josephson, E. M.. Cameron, G., & Fraiberger,
M.  Genetic  dangers   of  dinitrophenol  reduction  therapy.
Fugen. News. 1936,  21: 34.—Koelsch.  Beitrage zur Giftigkeit
der aromatischen Nitroverbindungen das Dinitrophenol. Zbl.
Gewerbehyg.. 1927, n. F.. 4: 261-8.—Lande, P., & Dervillfie, P.
A propos  de Taction toxique du dinitrophenol.  Ann. med. le.g.,
1935, 15:  565-8.—Landucci. A.  II trattamento  dell'avvelena-
mento acuto da alfa-dinitrofenolo.  Morgagni,  1935, 77:  555.—
I attimore. J. L.  Dinitronhenol poisoning.  J. Kansas M. Soc,
1934, 35: 388.—Lehmann, K. B., &  Schmidt-Kehl, L.  Die
Mono- und  Dinitrophenole als gewerbliche Gifte; ihre Eintritts-
wege in den Organismus und die paradoxe Totenstarre bei feh-
lender Saurebildung. Areh. Hyg., Munch., 1925-26,  96: 363-
88.—Macbryde, C. M.   Toxicitv of dinitrophenol.   J. Missouri
M. Ass., 1936, 33: 99-101.—Magne, H., Mayer, A., & Plantefol.
L.  Etudes  sur l'action du dinitrophenol 1-2-4 (thermol) quel-
ques retentissements de, l'intoxication  mortelle par le dinitro-
phenol 1-2-4 sur les phenom^nes generaux de la nutrition; action
sur les reserves de glucides.  Ann. physiol., Par., 1932,  8: 51-
69.----— L'intoxication non-mortelle et l'intoxication chro-
nique par le dinitrophenol 1-2-4; accoutumanceau dinitrophenol.
Ibid.,  70-91.   ------  Action pharmacologique des differents
phenols nitr6s, comparaison de l'intoxication par le dinitro-
phenol 1-2-4 avec  celles  que  provoquent les autres phenols
nitres.  Ibid..  157-75.—Masserman, J.  H., & Goldsmith. H.
 Dinitronhenol; its therapeutic and toxic actions in certain types
 of  psyehobiologic underactivity.   J. Am. M.  Ass., 1934,  102:
 523-5.—Matzger, E.  Can sensitivity  to dinitrophenol be de-
 termined  by skin tests9  Ibid., 103: 253—Miller, K.  [Alpha-
dinitrophenol; its action and toxicity]  Hospitalstidende, 1934,
77: 565-78.—Palmieri, V. M., & Monzardo, E.  L'intossicazione 
DINITROPHENOL                            43
 acuta mortale da dinitrofenolo-alfa dal puni.o di vista medico-
 iegale.  Rass. ter  pat. clin., 1936, 8: 577-98, 2 pl.—Poole, F. F.,
 & Haining, R. B.  Sudden death from dinitrophenol poisoning;
 report of a case with autopsy.  J. Am. M. Ass., 1934, 102: 1141-
 7.— Purvine,  R.  Fatid poisoning  from sodium dinitrophenol.
 Ibid., 1936,  107:  2040.—Schachter,  M.  Accidents et dangers
 du traitement par le dinitrophenol.  Marseille med., 1935, 72:
 pt  2  710-24.—Tainter, M.  L.  Treatment of acute dinitro-
 phenol poisoning.  J. Am. M. Ass., 1935, 104: 1071.------&
 Cutting, W.  C.  Miscellaneous actions  of  dinitrophenol; re-
 peated administrations, antidotes, fatal doses, antiseptic tests
 and actions of some isomers.  J. Pharm.  Exp. Ther., 1933, 49:
 187-208.—Tainter, M. L.. Cutting, W. C. [et al.]  Di-nitrophenol;
 studies of blood, urine and tissues of dogs on continued medica-
 tion and after acute fatal poisoning. Arch. Path., Chic, 1934,
 18: 881-90.- Tainter, M.  L., & Wood, D.  A.  A case of fatal
 dinitrophenol poisoning.  J. Am. M. Ass., 1934, 102: 1147-9.—
 Techerkess, \. I., Melnikowa, V. F., & Dubaschinskaja, S. M.
 Experimentelle Beitrage zur  Toxikoiogie der Nitro-Verhindun-
 gen der arornatischen Reibe; Toxikologie des  Dinitrophenols
 (1-2-4)  Arch. exp. Path., Lpz., 1935, 179: 1-14.—Vanore, A. R.
 Dinitrophenol—a warning.  Med. Times, N. Y., 1934, 62: 347-
 50.—Warning in the use of dinitrophenol.  Bull. Pract. Ophth.,
 S. Franc, 1935, 5: 59.

 ---   Poisoning: Manifestations.

    See  also  Agranulocytosis;  Cataract,  dinitro-

 phenol; Glaucoma.
    Bohn,  S. S.   Agranulocytic  angina following  ingestion of
 dinitrophenol.  J. Am. M Ass., 1934,  103: 249-51.—Cotte, J.
 La polypnee  chez le pigeon intoxique  par le  dinitrophenol
 1-2-4.  Ann. physiol., Par., 1933, 9: 965-7.—Dameshek, W., &
 Gargill, S. L.   Studies in agranulocytosis; report of 2 cases of
 agranulocytosis following the use of dinitrophenol.  N. England
 J.  M.,  1934,  211: 440-3.—Davidson, E. N., & Shapiro. M.
 Neutropenia  following dinitrophenol, with improvement after
 pentnucleotide and leukocyte cream.  J. Am. M.  Ass., 1934,
 103: 480-2.—Dintenfass, H.  An  ear  complication from dini-
 trophenol medication.   Ibid.,  102:  838.—Epstein,  E., &
 Roscnblum,  H.  Peripheral  neuritis  and abortion following
 dinitrophenol  therapy.  J. Lab. Clin.  M.,  1934-35, 20: 1118-
 21.—Goldman, A., & Haber, M.  Acute complete granulopenia
 with death due to dinitrophenol poisoning.  J.  Am. M. Ass.,
 1936,  107: 2115-7.—Hall, V. E., Brown,  C, & Sahyun, M.
 Dinitrophenol  hyperglycemia; its  independence  of asphyxia.
 Proc. Soc. Exp. Biol., N. Y., 1933, 31: 380-2.—Hall, V. E., &
 Culver, J. O.  Dinitrophenol  hyperglycemia; its  prevention by
 section of splanchnic nerves.  Ibid.,  1937-38, 37: 220-3 —
 Imerman, S. W., & Imerman, C.  P. Dinitrophenol poisoning
 with  thrombocytopenia,  granulopenia,  anemia and purpura
 complicated by lung abscess.  J. Am.  M.  Ass.,  1936, 106:
 1085-8.—Jonnard, M. R.   Lesions chroniques  produits par
 Ta-dinitrophenol.  Ann. med. leg., 1935,  15: 181-3.—Leutsker,
 R. J.  An instance of circulatory collapse attributed to dini-
 trophenol. U. S. Nav.  M. Bull., 1935,  33: 394.—MacBryde,
 C.  M.  Functional changes  in liver, heart and  muscles,  and
 loss of glucose tolerance resulting from dinitrophenol.  Week.
 Bull. S. Louis  M. Soc, 1935-36, 30:  223-5.  ------& Taussig,
 B.  L.  Functional changes in liver, heart and muscles, and loss
 of dextrose tolerance resulting from  dinitrophenol.  J. Am. M.
 Ass.,  1935,  105:  13-7.—Nadler,  J. E.   Peripheral neuritis
 caused by prolonged use of  dinitrophenol.  Ibid., 12.—Nizza
 M., & Bolaffi, R.  Modificazioni del tratto genitale di coniglie
 sottoposte ad intos«icazione cronica  da alfadinitrofenolo.
 Ginecologia,  Tor.,  1936,  2:  239-56.—Peissakowitsch. I., &
 Kostenko, P.   Pathomorphologische Veranderungen der inneren
 Organe und  Driisen  mit  innerer Sekretion bei  Dinitrophenol-
 vergiftung.  Arch. Gewerbepath., 1935, 6: 160-70.—Schulte,
 T.  L.  Chronic toxicity of dinitrophenol: functional and mor-
 phological changes in the  liver.  J.  Pharm. Exp. Ther., 1937,
 59: 419-23.   ------  & Tainter, M. L.  Chronic  toxicity of
 dinitrophenol: renal  function. Proc. Soc. Exp. Biol., N. Y.,
 1934, 31: 1163-6.—Silver, S. A new  danger in dinitrophenol
 therapy; agranulocytosis with fatal outcome. J. Am. M. Ass.,
 1934,  103:  1058.—Trematore,  M.  Ricerche  sperimentali
 sull'azione dell'uso prolungato di  alfadinitrofenolo sull'organo
 visivo.   Lettura  oft.,  1937,  14:  297-306.—Van  Bogaert, L.
 Deux cas de  nevrite, dont Tun avec dysgeusie, dus a Ta-dini-
 trophenol.  Bull.  Soc. med. hop. Paris, 1935, 3. ser., 51: 1393-
 6.—Welton,  C. B. Use of dinitrophenol for obesity resulting
 in absolute blindness and  destruction of both globes.  Illinois
 M. J.,  1938,  73: 72-7.

 ----   Poisoning: Manifestations,  cutaneous.

   Beinhauer,  L.  G.   Urticaria following the use of dinitro-
 phenol.   West Virginia  M.  J.,  1934,  30: 466—Eisner, E
 Hauterkrankungen  durch  aromatische  Nitrokorper,   insbe
 sondere Dinitrophenol.   Zbl. Gewerbehyg., 1932,  n. F., 9:
 81-6—Frumess.  G.  M.   Allergic  reaction to dinitrophenol;
 report of case.   J. Am. M. Ass., 1934, 102: 1219.—Hitch, J. M.,
 &  Schwartz, W. F.  Late toxic results, including dermatitis
exfoliativa, from Slim (dinitrophenol)  Ibid., 1936, 106: 2130-
2.—Kesten, B. M.   Dermatitis medicamentosa Formula 281
(di-nitrophenol?)  Arch. Derm. Syph.,  Chic, 1935, 31: 273.—
Noun, M. H.  Urticaria, edema and purpura following small
doses of di-nitrophenol.  Ibid., 32: 288.
DINITROPHENOL
----   Therapeutic use.

   See also  Obesity, Treatment.
   Bell,  J.   R.    *La   thdrapeutique   dinitree.
126p.   8°   Par., 1937.
   Aguilar. P. J., &  Bagnasco, F.   Consideraciones sobre  el
dinitrofenol y su aplieaci6n en la clinica.  Sem. med., B. Air.,
1937, 44: pt 2, 1061-5.—Bell, J. R.  La terapeutica dinitrada
en la  obesidad  y otras indicaciones.  Ibid.,  1938,  45: pt  2,
103-5.—Boero,  O.,  &  Lami,  G.  Ancora  sul  din:trofenolo
nelTobesita.   Riforma med.,  1935, 51:  1111-6.—Bortz. E.  L.
Metabolic stimulants: dinitrophenol.  Clin.  M. & S., 1934,
41: 263.—Courdouan.  L'alpha-dinitrophenol 1-2-4 ou nitro-
phenine en  therapeutique.   Rev. stomat.,  Par.,   1934,  51:
336760.—Cutting, W. C,  Mehrtens,  H. G., & Tainter, M.  L.
Actions and uses of dinitro-phenol: promising metabolic appli-
cations. J. Am. M. Ass., 1933, 101: 193.  Also repr.—Daniel, I.
[Dinitrophenol in the treatment of obesityl  Romania med.,
1935,   13:   126-8.—Dinitrophenol   als  Abmagerungsmittel.
Reichsgesundhbl., 1934, 9: 1078.—Dinitrophenol for reducing
weight.  Brit. M. J.,  1934, 1: 539.—Dinitrophenol  in obesitv.
J. Am. M. Ass., 1934,  103: 1950.—Dunlop, D. M.  The use of  2:
4-dinitrophenol as a metabolic stimulant.   Brit. M. J., 1934,
1: 524-7.—Estape, C.  A.  Algunas  consideraciones sobre  el
dinitrofenol alfa en el  tratamiento de  la adiposidad.   Dia med.,
B. Air., 1935, 7: 1046.—Ferraz Costa, V., & Ferraz Costa, T.
Tratamento da   obesidade  pelo alphadinitiophenol  1-2-4.
Fol. med.,  Rio,  1936, 17: 249-52.—Filippini. A.   Un  nuovo
rimedio contro Tobesita; Talfa dinitrofenol.  Policlinico, 1933,
40: sez. prat., 2011-3.—Gudiksen, E.   [Alpha-dinitrophenol's
significance in treatment  for  obesity]   Ugeskr. laeger, 1936,
98: 1072. -Hirsch, S.  A practical application for dinitrophenol
Med. Rec, N. Y., 1934, 140: 362. -Hug, E. La utilizaci6n del
dinitrofenol (1, 2, 4)  en el tratamiento  de la  obesidad.  Rev.
m6d. Rosario, 1934, 24: 343-53. —Hunt, W. D.  Dinitrophenol;
clinical  experiences.   Northwest  M.,  1934,  33:   209-12.—
Jacobsen.  C.  C.   fAlphadinitiophenol  as  means of reducing]
Ugeskr. laeger,  1934,  96:  251.--Johnson, R.  The  chemistry,
action, and uses of dinitrophenol.  Am. J. Ophth.. 1936, 3. ser.,
19: 515.—Jones,  O. S.  What may we expect of dinitrophenol?
J. Missouri M. Ass., 1935, 32:  190-8.—Lami, G.  Sulla terapia
dell'obesita con  il dinitrofenolo.  Riforma med.,   1935,  51:
412-6.—Leutsker, R. J.   Treatment of obesitv with dinitro-
phenol.  U. S. Nav. M. Bull., 1935,  33: 238-43.—Lourens,  J.
[Alphadinitrophenol—a  new remedy  in treatment  of obesitv|
Ned. tschr. geneesk., 1035, 79: 321-8.—Markowitz, J.  The
use of  2: 4-dinitrophenol  in the  treatment of obesitv.   Bull.
Acad. M. Toronto,  1934-35,  8: 72-6.—Salmon,  A." R.   Le
dinitrophenol en therapeutique.   Presse med.,  1035,  43:
341.—Selzer, A.  [Dinitrophenol—new remedy in treatment  of
obesity]  Polska gaz. lek., 1934, 13: 640.—Strang, J. M..  &
Evans, F. A. An evaluation of dinitrophenol as an aid in weight
reduction.  J. Am.  M.  Ass.,  1935,  104: 1957-63.—Tainter,
M. L., Stockton,  A. B.. &  Cutting. W. C.  Use of dinitrophenol
in obesitv and  related  conditions; a progress report.  Ibid..
1933,  101: 1472-5. Also  repr.  ------ Use  of dinitrophenol
in nutritional disorders;  a critical survey  of clinical  results.
Am.  J.  Pub. Health, 1934. 24:  1045-53.  ------  Dinitro-
phenol in the treatment of obesity. J. Am. M. Ass., 1935, 105:
332-7.—Tecon, R. M.  Les dinitrophenols et leurs derives en
th'erapeutioue.  Praxis, Bern,  1936,  25: 738-44.—Treatment
(The) of obesity with dinitrophenol.  N. Orleans M. & S. J.,
1934, 86: 807.—Use (The) of dinitrophenol in obesitv.  J. M.
Ass. Alabama, 1934, 4: 182.

   DINKEL,  Alfred [Christian]  1895-       *Zwei
Falle von Papillom in der Nase (einer am Septum
und  einer  im oberen  Teil der  Xase)   23p.   8?
Erlangen, E.  T. Jacob, 1926.
   DINKEL,   Georg,  1907-        *Die Therapie
der  juvenilen Blutungen  [Munchen]   44p.  8°.
Staffelstein, 1934.
   DINKEL,  Heinrich,  1899-       *Einfluss der
Salvarsandermatitis  auf den  Verlauf  der  Lues.
48p.    8°   Erlangen, K. Dores,  1931.
   DINKEL,   Kurt,  1910-        *Zwei  Falle  von
Ulcus  serpens  corneae  mit  Tranensackeiterung
auf  der  Gegenseite  [Wurzburg]   7p.  8?   Wer-
theim-M., E. Beehstein,  1935.
   DINKIN,   Sydney,  1910-          *Les menin-
giomes  en  plaque  entre  l'etage   supeVieur  et
moyen.   48p.  2  pl.    8?   Par.,  M.  Lavergne,

1937.
   DINNEEN, Patrick  Stephen,  1860-        An
Irish-English  dictionary,  being  a  thesaurus   of
the  words,  phrases  and  idioms  of  the  modern
Irish  language.   2.  ed.    4  1.   xxx,  1344p.   Hc.
Dubl., Irish Texts  Soc, 1927. 
DINOBRYON
436
DIOCTOPHYMIDAE
 DINOBRYON.

   See also Mastigophora.
   Ahlstrom, E. H.  Studies on variability in the genus Dino-
 bryon (Mastigophora) Tr. Am.  Micr. Soc, 1937, 56: 139-59.


 DINOFLAGELLATA.

   Spe also Mastigophora; also in 3. ser. Flagellata.
   Barker, H. A.  The culture and  physiology of the marine
 dinoflagellates.   Arch. Mikrob., Berl.,  1935,  6:  157-81.—
 Biecheler,  B. Sur  une dinoflagelie a capsule  perinucieaire.
 Piectodinium, n. gen. nucleovelvatum n. sp. et sur les relations
 des peridiniens avec les radiculaires.   C. rend. Acad, sc, 1934,
 198: 404.—Conrad, W.  Recherches sur les flagellates de nos
 eaux saumatres; dinoflagellates.  Arch. Protistenk.,  1926, 55:
 63-100, 2  pl.—Lindemann, E.  Ueber einige Dinoflagellaten
 des Kaspischen Meeres.   Ibid., 1927, 59: 417-22.------
 Parasitische Dinoflagellaten.  Mikrokosmos, Stuttg., 1927-28,
 21: 122-6.—Peters, N. Ueber Orts- und  Geisselbewegung bei
 marinen Dinoflagellaten. Arch. Protistenk., 1929, 67: 291-321.

   Di NOLA,  Angelo.   Tubercolosi  del  tratto
 uveale.   133p.   21.  2 pl.  8?   Roma, R. Garroni,

 1920.


 DINOPHILUS.

   See Annelida.


 DINOSAURIA.

   See also Paleontology; Reptiles.
   Gilmore,  C. \V.   On the  detailed skull struc-
 ture of a crested  Hadrosaurian dinosaur,   p.481-
 91.   8?   Wash.,  D. C,  1937.
   Stkomer, E.    Ergebnisse der Forschunsgreisen
 Prof.  E.  Stromers in  den  Wusten  Aegyptens;
 Wirbeltierreste  der  Baharije-Stufe   (unterstes
 Cenoman) Dinosauria.   79p.   fol. Miinch., 1934.
   Abel, O.  Die  neuen Dinosaurierfunde in  der Oberkreide
 Canadas.  Naturwissenschaften, 1924, 12:  709-16.—France\ R.
 Unsere heutigen Kenntnisse von  Riesensauriern.  Med. Klin.,
 Berl., 1935, 31: 85.—Holland, W. J.  The vertebral formula in
 the Sauropoda.  Am.  Natur., 1923, 57: 477-80.—Parks, W. A.
 New species of dinosaurs and turtles from  the upper cretaceous
 formations of Alberta.  Univ. Toronto Stud., 1933, No  34
 1-33, 10 pl.

   DINSMORE,  Thomas  H.  First  lessons  in
 physiology and hygiene; text book for the com-
 mon  schools,   ix,  163p.   12?   N.  Y.,  Potter,
 Ainsworth & Co., 1885.

   DINTER,  Heinz,  1906-        *Bericht uber
 die zweite Halfte des  XXX. Tausend der Ge-
 burten   an  der  Universitats-Frauenklinik   in
 Wurzburg.  69p. 8?   Wiirzb., R. Mayr, 1934.

   DINTNER,  Alfons, 1909-       *Beitrag  zur
 Frage der  Unterkiefertumoren.  26p.   8°   Berl
 E.  Schmidt, 1932.

   DIN WIDDIE, Courtenay, 1882—   Child health
 and the community; an interpretation  of  cooper-
 ative effort in public health.   4 p. 1.  80p.  9 pl.
 8?   N. Y., Commonwealth P'und, 1931.


 DIOCAINE.

   See also Cocaine, Substitutes.
   Monney, H.   ""Contribution a  I'etude pharma-
 codynamique de la diocaine.   73p.  8?  Geneve

  Gala, A.   [10 years of diocain; diocain and  idiosyncrasy]
 Bratisl. lek. listy,  1934,  14: 219-25.—Knapp,  P. Zur Frage
 10^1 oC, %-In!oenT KUng^n dTeTS Diokains-  Klin. Mbl. Augenh.
 1934, 92: 230-3.—Koby, F.  Un nouvel anesthesique  oculaire,
la  diocaine, particulierement propre  a la tonometrie  Clin
opht.  Par.  1924, 28: 433-8.—Lussi. U.  Ueber ein neues
 Lokalanaestbetikum  88 G.  P-Diallyloxyaethenyl-diphenyldi-
amidinchlorhydrat.   Schweiz. med. Wschr  1924 54- 564 —
Rachmann, R Diokain, ein Kokain- undHolokaine'rsatz'in
der Ophthalmologie.  Deut. med.  Wschr., 1932, 58: 338.

  DIOCLES,  Louis,  1888—   Teleradiographie,
stereo-radiographie;  applications  medico-chirur-

1930   '   237P'   26 PL   8?   Pai" MaSSOn &  cie'
Cynicus,  414-324  B. C.   Epis-
  Firenze, Ant. Fr. Venetus, July
p.294a-300b;
 DIOCTOPHYMIDAE.

   See  also Nematoda;  also in  3.  ser.  Eustron-
 gylus gigas.
   Bartlakowski, J.  Ein Beitrag zur Biologie und Klinik dea
 Eustrongylus gigas (Riesenpalisadenwurm)  Zbl. Chir.,  1934,
 61: 2670-2.—Genazzani, U.  Di una rara forma di pielonefrosi
 dovuta ad  un zooparassita: l'Eustrongylus gigas.  Riforma
 med., 1927, 43: 367-9.—Guardabassi, M. Eustrongvlosi uma-
 na.  Diagnosi, 1929,  9: 315 27.  Huber, J. C.  Alte Nach-
 richten iiber Eustrongylus gisras. Zool. Ann., Wiirzb., 1908-10,
 3: 105.—KoulikofT, N. S.  Dioctophyme renale in der Bauch-
 hohle eines Hundes. Wien. tierarztl. Mschr., 1937, 24: 234.—
 Lutz, A.  Dioctophyme renale  (Eustrongylus gigas)  C. rend
 Soc. biol.,  1925, 93: 39.—Riley, W. A.  Another case of the
 occurrence of the giant nematode, Dioctophyme renale, in the
 abdominal cavity, and data hearing upon the theory of entry
 via the genito-urinary  tract.  Cornell  Vet., 1917, 7: 43-5,
 ------& Chandler, W.  L. The occurrence of the giant nema-
 tode on the liver of the dog.   Ibid., 1916, 6: 209-12,  2  pl.—
 Ruppert, H.  Ueber einen Fund des Riesenpallisadenwurmea
 in der freien Leibeshohle eines Nasenbaren.  Deut. tierarztl
 Wschr.,  1926  34:  442.—Stefanski, W.  Quelques precisions
 sur les caracteres  specifiques  du  strongle  geant du chien
 Ann.  parasit., Par., 1928, 6: 93-100.— Sugimoto, M.  On a
 new parasitic nematode (Eustrongylides tricolor  sp. nov.) in
 the proventriculus of Formcsan domestic duck.  J. Jap. Soc
 Vet. Sc, 1931, 10:  66,  2 pl.—Travassos, L.  ContribuicSo ao
 conhecimento  da  evolucao  dos  Dioctephymoidea.  Brasil
 med., 1921, 35: pt 2, 286.

   DIOGENES.
 tolae.  541.   8
 22, 1487.
   ----  The same  [Transl. Franciscus Aretinus]
 12b-26a.   8?   Venez.,  1498.
   In Mahumet II.  Epistolae. Venez., 1498.

   -----The same.   'E7rio-roXai.
 394a-99a.   8?  Venez., 1499.
   In Collect, epist. Graec. Venez., 1499.


 DIOGENISM.

   See Naturism.
   DIOKLES.   Epistola  de  bona  valetudine
 tuenda ad Antigonum regem [transl. from Greek
 by G.  Valla]  p.20-4.   12?  Strasb.,  1528.
   In Valla, G.  De urinae signif. Strasb., 1528.

 DIONINE.

   See under Morphine.
   DIONISI, Antonio, 1866-1931.
   Guccione, F. [Obituary]  Riv. pat. sper., 1932-33, 8: 1-5.—
Pepere, A.   [Necrologio]  Arch. ital.  anat. pat.,  1931, 2:
987-93, port.—Soli, U.  [Obituary] Cult. med.  mod., Pal.,
1932,  11: 101-10.—Sotti,  G.   L'opera  di Antonio Dionisi.
Arch. ital. anat. pat., 1932, 3: 333-48.


DIOPATRA.

   Krishnan,  G.  The  development of Diopatra variabilis
(Southern)  Zschr. wiss. Zool., 1935-36, 147: 513-25.


DIOPTRICS.

   See also Lens; Optics.
   Dufour,  M.  Le  role de la vergence en dioptrique.  Ann.
ocul.,  Par.,  1924.  161: 578-603.— Mollison. T.   Ein neuer
Dioptrograph.  Anthrop. Anz.,  1926, 3:  111-6.—Pascal,  J. I.
New conception of dioptric power.  Arch. Ophth., Chic, 1933,
9: 244-7.—Schoute, G. J.   [The  myodiopter]   Ned. tschr.
geneesk., 1925, 69: 2230-7.


DIORCHIS.

   Mayhew, R. L.  The genus Diorchis, with description of 4
new  species  from  North America.  J.  Parasit., Lancaster,
 1928-29, 15: 251-8,  pl.


 DIORCHITREMA.

   See Heterophyidae.
   [DIOS  Chemical  Company]    The  menace of
barbital.   [29]p. illust.   8?   [S. Louis, 1933]
   ----  Syndromes and signs of nervous diseases.
 lOOp.  8?   [S. Louis, 1934]


 DIOSCOREACEAE

   Leclerc, H. L'igname (Dioscorea batatas Due et Dioscorea
alata  L.)  Presse  med., 1936,  44: 1380.—Leyva, J. F.,  &
Gutifirrez, E. Toxicological studies of nami, Dioscorea  hispida 
DIOSCOREACEAE
437
DIOXAN
Dennst.   J. Philippine Islands M. Ass., 1937,  17: 349-56 —
Youngken, H.  W.  Studies on  the greater yam  (Dioscorea
alata L.)  Am.  J. Pharm., 1923, 95: 678-84.

   DIOSI,  Phoebus,   1899-        *Le  football
au point de  vue medical.  19p.   8?  Par.,  1925.
   DIOSKURIDES,   Pedanius,   of   Anazarbos,
fl. ca 80 A. D.  Virtutum simplicium medicinarum
liber  [Greek edition]  2481.  8?   Venezia, Aldus
Manutius & Andreas Socer, June, 1518.
   ----The  same  [De  materia medica.   Ital.
transl. by  P. Andreas  Matthioli]  II  Dioscoride.
2v. in 1.  [55]817p.;  130p.  [7] roy. 8°   Venezia.
Vincenzo Valgrisi, 1550.
   ----   The  same.   Edidit  Max   Wellmann
3v.  8?  Berlin,  Weidmann, 1906-14.
   ----    The  Greek   herbal   of  Dioscorides:
illustrated by a Byzantine,  A.  D.  512; Englished
by  John Goodyer,  A.  D.  1655;  ed.  and  first
printed A.  C. 1933 by  Robert T. Gunther.   ix,
701p.  illust.  pl.  facsim. roy.  8?  Oxf..  Univ.
Press, 1934.
   See also Capparoni, P.   Intorno ad una copia  delle scene
raffiguranti l'estrazione  della mandragora, che ornavano  il
codice cosi detto: Dioscoride di Iuliana Anicia. da lungo tempo
scomparse.  Rass. clin.  ter., 1936, 35: suppl.,  301-11.  Also
Dioscorides. the  father  of materia medica.  Clin. M. & S..
1932, 39: 331.  Also Meyerhof, M. Die  Materia Medica des
Dioskurides bei  den  Arabern.   Quellen  Gesch.  Naturwiss.
Med., 1932-33, 3: H. 4, 72-84.  Also Piccinini, O. M.  L'opera
di Dioscoride e confutazione delle accuse mossegli.  Biol, med.,
Milano, 1934, 10: 439-57.


DIOSPYROS.

   See also in 3. ser. Persimmon.
   Clark, E. D.  Notes  on the chemical nature of the tannin
masses in the fruit of  the persimmon.  Biochem. Bull., N. Y„
1912-13,  2: 412-8.—Durrance, F.  Y.  The oersimmon nhvto-
bezoar in the United States.  Texas J. M., 1935-36, 31: 336-9 —
Hargrave, R. L., & Hargrave, R.  Acute intestinal  obstruction
by the persimmon  phytobezoar.  Ann. Surg.,  1936,  104:
65-73.—Heanley, C. M.  Six deaths of Cantonese infants from
overfeeding with dried persimmon [King chee) J. Trop. M
Hyg., Lond., 1908, 11: 121.—Lloyd. F. E. The tannin-colloid
complexes in the fruit,  of the persimmon, Diospyros. Biochem
Bull., N. Y.,  1911-12,  1: 7-41, 3 pl— Murdock, H. D.  Report
of  persimmon  bezoars  occurring  around Tulsa,  Oklahoma.
,T. Oklahoma  M. Ass.,  1934, 27: 442-7.—Weaver, D. F.,  &
Moersch, H.J. Esophageal obstruction  due to persimmons:
report of a case. Proc.  Mayo Clin., 1938, 13: 129-31.


DIOTHANE.

   See also Urethane.
   Bandler, C.  G. Diothane: a new local anesthetic.  Am.  J.
Surg.,  1933, 19: 250.  Also  repr.—Gerwe, E. G.,  & Gott-
schall. R. Y.  Bactericidal  and bacteriostatic properties  of
diothane  solutions.  J. Lab. Clin. M., 1936-37, 22: 263-7.—
Rider, T. H.  The stability of diothane solutions.  Ibid., 1934,
19- 771-3.  ------ <fe Cook. E.  S.  Pharmacologic studies on
diothane  hydrochloride.   J.  Pharm.  Exp. Ther., 1938, 64:
1-13.
   DIOURITCH,  D[ragomir]    Contribution  a
I'etude  des  basophiles du sang de la grenouille.
19p.  8?   Lausanne, 1924.


DIOXAN.

   Klimmer,  O.   *Beitrag  zur  toxikologischen
Wirkung; technischer Losungsmittel:   l:4-Dioxan.

26p.  8?   Wurzb., 1937.
   Baca. Z. M.. & Fredericq, H.  Action adrenolitioue d un
derive du dioxane (933 F)  C. rend. Soc. biol ,1934 117: 800-
8_Rov°t. D.,  &  Simon. A.  Recherches sur 1 activit.6 sympa-
thclvtique des  derives de l'aminomethylbenzodioxan   Arch.
internat.  pharm.  dyn.,  Par.,  1907, 55:  15?51.—Fairley  A
Linton, E. C. & Ford-Moore. A. H.  The toxicity to animals of
1:4 dioxan.  J.  Hyg., Lond.. 1934. 34: 486-501.  —- Note
on the toxicity to animals of some oxidation products of 1.4
dioxan.  Ibid.; 1936, 36: 341-7.-G>.rvin T  The use of dioatan
in histologic technique.  Am. J. Clm. Path. 1938, 8. suppl
175-8 — Kiichler. L., & Lambert, J. D.  Der thermische Zerfall
desDioxa;"  ZsX.'phys. Chem.  Abt. B  1937  37: 285-306 -
Melville  K T.   The antisvmpathomimetic action  of dioxane
compounds (F883 and F933) with special reference to the vascu-
lar responses  to dihydroxyphenvlethanolam.ne (arterenol)  and
nerve stimulation.  J.  Pharm. Exp. Ther.,  1937, 59: 317-27'7
fies.-Morison, R. S., & Lissak K. Observations or, the mode
of action of  piperidinomethylbenzodioxane (S33F)  Am. J.
Physiol., 1938,  123: 404-11.—Mossman,  H. W.  The dioxan
technic.  Stain Techn., 1937. 12:  147-56.—Navasquez. S. d?.
Experimental tubular necrosis of the kidneys accompanied ! \
liver changes due to dioxan poisoning.  J. Hyg., Lond., 1935,
35: 540-8.—Schrenk. H. H., & Yant. W. P. Toxicity of dioxan.
J. Indust.  Hyg.,  1936. 18: 448-60.—Vleeschhouwer.  G. de.
Influence d'un  nouveau derive  de la dioxane sur les reflexes
vasomoteurs et sur 1'hypertensicn adrenalinique et nicotinique.
C. rend. Soc. biol., 1934,  115:  1247-9.   ------  Sur Taction
vasomotrice  du   diethylaminomethylbenzodioxane   (F883)
Ibid., 1935, 118: 792-4— Waterman, F. A.  A dioxan technic
for triple staining. Stain Techn., 1937, 12:  21-3.—Whitaker,
W. C.  Dioxan schedule for combination plant-animal tissues.
Ibid., 143.—Wirth, W., & Klimmer, O.  Zur Toxikologie der
organischen  Losungsmittel  1-1-Dioxan  (Diathylendioxyd)
Arch. Gewerbepath., 1936, 7: 192-206.


DIOXYACETON.

  See under Carbohydrates, Types.


DIPEPTID.

  See Peptid.


DIPETALONEMA.

  See Acanthocheilonema; Filariidae.


DIPHENYLAMINE.

  Lande,  P., Dervillee, P., &  Collet, R. Recherches  experi-
mentales sur la toxieite de la  diphenylamine administree au
lapin par voie digestive. C. rend. Soc. biol., 1934, 117: 363-5.—
Muraour, H.  Sur les causes de la disparition progressive de la
diphenylamine  dans les poudres colloidales.  C. rend. Acad.
sc, 1933, 197: 758-60.—Robert. Dervillee & Collet.  L'intoxi-
cation  professionnelle  par  la  diphenylamine:  consideration
d'ordre clinique et recherche* experimentales; mesures prophy-
lactiques.  Ann. med. leg., 1037. 17: 968-74.


DIPHENYLARSINCHLORID.

   See also Chemical warfare; Gas.
   Gillert, E.  Hautschadigung durch gelostes Diphenvlchlor-
arsin.  Derm.  Wschr., 1936, 103: 996.—Strughold, H.   Die
Wirkung der Kampfstoffe  Diphenylarsinchlorid (Blaukreuz-
stoff) und Aethvlarsindichlorid auf die  Haut des Menschen.
Zschr. Biol.,  1923, 78: 195-230.


DIPHENYL compounds.

   See  also  Phenyl  compounds; also names of
parent substances or proper names  as  Cincophen.
   Sadler, A.  M.  *Optical activity in diphenyl
derivatives   [Columbia  Univ.]   37p.  8?  New
York,  N. Y.,  1934.
   Adkins, H.. Steinbring, E. F.,  & Pickering, E.  Dipheneins
from resorcinol and substituted diphenic anhydrides; structure
of certain  diphenyl derivatives.  J. Am. Chem. Soc, 1924, 46:
1917-24.—Bauer, W. W.. & Adams, R.  Diarsono-diphenvl
and derivatives.  Ibid., 1925-31.—Blicke, F. F., & Powers, L.
D.   A study of phenyl- and diphenylarsine. Ibid.,  1933, 55:
1161-7.—Callison. J. G.  A new antiseptic in nose and throat
work! a nonirritating, antiseptic, astringent solution for use aa
a gargle and nasal spray; chemistry of the solution and methods
of its use.  Am. Med.,  1924,  n. ser., 19: 405-7.—Harris. S. E..
& Christiansen, W. G. The preparation and germicidal prop-
erties of some alkyl derivatives of hydroxy diphenyls.  J. Am.
Pharm. Ass., 1934. 23: 530-6.  ------  Therapeutic substances
derived  from unsymmetrical diphenyl compounds; some  aryl
esters of the hydroxy diphenyls. Ibid., 1935,  24: 553-7.—
Johnson, J. R., & Reynolds. S. R. M.  A pharmacological study
of a new drug: diphenylacetyldiethvlaminoethanolesterhvdro-
chloride.  J.  Pharm. Exp. Ther., 1937, 59:  365-78.—Miriam,
S. R., Wolf. J. T., & Sherwin, C. P. Comparative metabolism
of certain  aromatic acids; fate of diphenylacetic acid in the
animal body.  J.  Biol.  Chem.,  1926-27. 71:  249-53.—Raiford.
L C , & Zimmerman,  J.  C.  Further study of derivatives of
diphenyl ether. Am. J. Pharm., 1935. 107: 472-5.—Silver. S. L.
Friedel-Crafts' type reactions on  biphenvl.  Univ. Pittsburgh
Bull. School M., 1034, 31: No. 1. 287-03.—Walter, M.  Synthe-
sen in der Gruppe der Oxydiphenylather mit spezieller Beruck-
sichtigung ihrer bakteriziden Fahijrkeiten.  In Festschrift E. C.
Barell, Basel, 1936. 266-83.—White, A. H..  & Morgan, S. O.
The dielectric properties of chlorinated diphenyls.  J. Franklin
Inst., 1933, 216: 635-44.
DIPHTEROSTOMUM.
  See also Trematoda.
  Palombi, A.  II ciclo biologico di Diphterostomum brusinae
Stossich (trematode  digenetico:  fam.  Zoogonidae  Odhner)
considerazioni sul cicli evolutivi delle specie affini e dei trema-
todi in generale.  Pubb. Staz. zool. Napoli, 1930, 10: 111-48. 
DIPHTHERIA
438
DIPHTHERIA
DIPHTHERIA.

   See  also  Communicable  disease;  Diphtheria
bacillus; Diphtheroid; Infectious disease.
   Carriere. G.   La diphterie.  212p.   8?  Par.,

1936.
   Forbes, J.  G.   Diphtheria past and  present;
its a?tio!ogy,  distribution, transmission  and pre-
vention.   832p.  8?   Lond.,  1932.
   Great Britain.   Ministry of  Health.   Re-
ports on public health and medical subjects,  No.
10: Report on diphtheria.  31p.  8?  Lond., 1921.
   Hamburger,  F.    Die   Diphtherie;   kurzge-
fasstes Handbuch.   280p.  8?  Berl., 1937.
   Pereira Ferraz de  Menezes, L.    *Estudo
sobre a diphteria.   179p.  8?  Porto, 1877.
   Anderson, J. S., & Harries,  E. H. R.  Diphtheria. Annual
Rep. London Co. Counc, 1935, 4: pt 3, 5; 1936, 4: pt 3, 70 —
Aviragnet.  E. C, Weill-Halle,  B., &  Marie, P. L.  Diphterie.
In Nouv. traite  med.  (Roger)  Par.,  1922, 2: 499-650, 2 pl.—
Beach, M. W.  Diphtheria.  J. S. Carolina  M.  Ass., 1925, 21:
264-7.—Benson,  W.  T.   Diphtheria.  Practitioner, Lond.,
1932, 128: 46-56— Bernbaum. B.   Diphtheria.  J.  Michigan
M. Soc, 1926,  25:  627-32.—Bilimori, H. P.   Diphtheria.
Sind M. J., 1930, 3: 8; 07; 113.—Blechmann,  G.   Diphterie.
Med. inf., Par., 1927, 33: 78-84.—Bloomfield, A. L.  Diphtheria.
Prosrr. Med., Phila.,  1924,  1: 148-52.—Bruynoghe, R.   La
.lirhterie.  Rev. med., Louvain,  1024,  209-15.—Cantani, F.
Difierite.  Gior. ital. mal. esot., 1933, 6: 184-8.—Davis. J. W.
Diphtheria. South. M. & S., 1937, 99: 117-9.—DuBois, C. C.
Diphtheria. J.  Indiana M. Ass., 1923, 16: 387-9.—Dudley. S.
F.  A short summary of research work on diphtheria carried out
in Pathological  Department of Naval Medical  School, Green-
wich.  J. R. Nav.  M. Serv., 1929, 15: 132-7.—Fernandez, R.
Difteria.  Arch. lat. amer.  pediat., B. Air., 1921, 2. ser., 15:
409.—Fontenelle, O.  A diphteria.  Fol. med., Rio, 1935, 16:
55.—Garrison,  G. H.   Diphtheria.   J. Oklahoma M.  Ass.,
1932, 25:  326-9.—Grenet, H.  Diphterie.  In  Traite med.
enf.   (Nobecourt &  Babonneix)  Par.,  1934,  2:   202-60 —
Hamburger, F.  Klinitcher Vortrag iiber die Diphtherie. Wien.
meH.  Wschr., 1931, 81 : 19-23.—Harries, E. H. R.   Diphtheria.
In Brit, Encvel.  M. Pract. (Rolleston, H.) Lond., 1937, 4: 72-
105.—Jeans. P. C. Diphtheria. Med. Clin.  N. America, 1923-
24, 7: 1435-42.—Knight, I. W.  Diphtheria.   J.  M. Soc N.
Jersey,  1924, 21: 259-02.—Levin, S. J..  Becker, H. F. [et al.]
Discussion of diphtheria.  Tr. Univ. Michigan  Pediat. Infect.
Dis. Soc, 1927,  21-34.—Loeffler, F.   Die Diphtherie. In  Soc.
Kult. Volkswohlf. ... Kaiser Wilhelm II, Berl., 1913, 2: 409-19—
Lucas, R. T.  Diphtheria.  N. Orleans M. & S. J., 1928-29, 81:
414-23.—Martinez, H. de J.  Difteria.  Med. ibera, 1933, 27:
pt 2, 471-8.  Also Rev. m6d. cubana, 1933,  44:  903-21.—
Nieuwenhuijse,  P.  [Researches on  diphtheria]   Ned.  tschr.
geneesk., 1924,  68: pt 2,  3067.—Pace, A. A.  Diphtheria.  J.
Iowa M. Soc,  1925, 15:  142-4.—Preuner, R.   Diphtherie-
studien.   Zbl.  Bakt.. 1.  Abt., 1936, 136: 463;  137: 112 —
Roux, E., & Yersin, A. Contribution a I'etude  de la diphterie.
Faris med., 1933, 89:  513-22.—Schick, B.  Diphtheria.  In
Pract, Pediat. (Brennemann, J.) Hagerstown,  1937,  2: ch. 4,
31.—Schmidt, H. C.   Diphtheria.  Pacific Coast J. Hcmoeop.,
1932, 43: 505-8.—Schmitt, W.  Diphterie.  Mitt.  Biochem.,
1936, 43: 22-6.—Silverman, A. C. Diphtheria.  In Appleton's
Pract. Libr. M.  & S.,  1935, 7: 895-928.—Spahr, A. B.  Diph-
theria.   West Virginia M. J.,  1935,  31:  203-7.—Strain, T. E.
Diphtheria,  Tristate  M.  J.,   1936-37, 9: 1917.—Wolff, S.
Ueber Diphtherie. Miinch. med.  Wsehr., 1933, 80: 1813-5.

----   Agglutinin.

   See under Diphtheria, Antibodies.

----   Allergy.

   See also Diphtheria, Immunity:  Diagnosis.
   Foa,  A.  Ricerche sulla permanenza degli  anticorpi (anti-
tossina difteriea) nella anafilassi.  Riv. clin. pediat.,  1932, 30:
59-70.—Hoke, E.  Auftreten unspezifischer Eiweissanaphylaxie
und  heterogenetischer  Tuberkulinempfindlichkeit  bei   zwei
diphtheriekranken Kindern.   Med.  Klin.,  Berl.,  1929,  25:
1016.—Neill, J. M., & Fleming, W. L.  Passive  transfer  of
types of immunity represented by different skin reactions.  J.
Infect.  Dis., 1929, 44:  224-34.—Siegl,  J.   Ueber  Herdreak-
tionen bei der Diphtherie-Allergie.  Arch. Kinderh.,  1934,  103:
223-7.------Ueber  Allergie  bei  der Diphtherie.  Wien'
klin.  Wschr., 1935, 48: 1127-31.------& Chiari, O.  Ueber
das Verhalten der Allergie bei der Diphtherie.   Arch. Kinderh.,
1935, 105: 65-72.—Tassinari,  G. Lo schock anafilattico: sue
lnfluenzesull'immunitaattivaantidifterica.  Gior. batt immun
1937, 18: 455-63.— Toomey, J. A., & August, M. H.  Reactions
following administration of diphtheria antitoxin  and  toxin-
antitoxin;  results  of desensitization.  J. Prev. M   1930  4-
2*1 -94— Zoeller. C.  De 1'allergie diphterique.  Bull.' Soc.  med'
hop. Pans, 1924, 3. ser., 48: 1191-6,
----   Allergy, bacillary.

   Gayta. M.  II fenomeno di Sanarelli saggiato eon il Coryne-
bacterium diphteriae.  Gior. batt. immun.,  1936, 16: 505-16.—
Neill, J. M., & Fleming, W.  L.  Hypersensitiveness  to diph-
theria bacilli; quantitative correlation of the responses to diph-
theria culture filtrate and to ragweed pollen extract in sensitized
skin.  J. Infect. Dis.,  1929, 44: 308-20.------Weak  re-
actions to diphtheria bacteria and  strong reactions to a diph-
theroid.  Ibid., 397-402. ------ & Gaspari. E. L.  Different
types of skin  reactions to constituents  of diphtheria culture
filtrate.   Ibid.,  150-64.—Neill,  J.  M., Fleming.  W. L.. &
Harris,  A.  L.  The range of  specificity  of hypersensitive im-
mediate  skin  reactions  to  non-toxicogenic  corynebacteria.
Am. J. Hyg., 1929, 10: 1-12.—Neill. J. M., Richardson. L. V.
[et al.]  Immediate skin reactions of adults to bacterial products
in diphtheria  culture  filtrate.  Ibid., 551-9,  pl. Neill, J. M.,
Richardson, L. V., & Fleming, W. L.  Lack of correlation between
the responsiveness to histamine in normal skin and to specific
antigens in sensitized skin.  J. Infect. Dis., 1929, 44: 321-6.—
Neill, J. M., Sugg, J. Y., & Richardson. L. V.  Hypersensitive-
ness tc diphtheria bacterial products; anaphylactic reactions of
antitoxic immune guinea pige. J. Immun., Bait,, 1930, 19: 109-
43.—Semmola. L.  II bacillo difterico e'il fenomeno di Sanarelli-
Shwartzman. Gior. batt. immun., 1936, 16: 517-32.—Velicogna,
A.  Su un  fenomeno di ipersensibilita nella cavia all'iniezicne
intradermica  del corinebatterio  difterico  virulento  a  siero.
Ibid., 1937, 18: 48-55.

----   Allergy:  Schick toxin.

   See  Diphtheria,  Immunity: Diagnosis:  Schick
test.

----   Allergy, serum.

   Apert, E.   La seroth6rapie de la diphterie;  prevention et
traitement des incidents anaphylactiques.  Monde med., 1937,
47: 601-7.—Bernet, K.  Anaphylaktischer Chok bei Vornahme
einer Diphtherie-Pferdeseruminjektion nach vorausRegangenen
Blutiibertragungen. Med. Welt, 1928, 2: 1273.—Bienenstein,
E.  Haufigkeit der Serumkrankheit nach Injektion von Diph-
therie-Heilserum.  Zschr. Kinderh., 1925, 40: 175.—Crooks, T.
T.  Late serum sickness from diphtheria antitoxin.  J. Am.  M.
Ass., 1924, 82: 109.—De Gowin,  E. L.  Serum reactions, with
report  of  a case.  J.  Michigan M.  Soc,  1931,  30:  145-7.—
De Koninck, J.  Diphterie  et reactions seriques.  Rev. med.,
Louvain, 1919, 257-08.—Gierthmiihlen, F.  Ueber die Haufig-
keit des Dipbtherieserumcxiinthems.  Zschr.  Kinderh., 1926.
42: 194-204.— Heckscher. H.  Serum disease from treatment
of diphtheria with large serum doses. Acta med. scand., 1926,
64: 497-504.------An  experiment in  prophylactic  treat-
ment of serum  disease by  injection of protein (polyvalent
staphylococcus  vaccine)   Ibid.,  505-11.—Kato,  S.    Die
Serumkrankheit  nach  Diphtherie.   Mitt,  Med. Akad. Kioto,
1935, 13:  875-8.—Lesne & Barreau.  Un cas de mort subite
a  la suite d'une  premiere injection sous-cutanee de serum
antidipbterique.   Bull. Soc.  pediat. Paris, 1925, 23:  101-3 —
Lorraine,  N.  S. R.  Two cases of early and late anaphylactic
phenomena  after  administration   of  diphtheria antitoxin.
Lancet, Lond., 1924, 2: 1010.—Pianori,  V.  Di  alcuni sintomi
di  anafilassi  nella  sieroterapia  antidifterica  e  loro  profilassi
(osservazioni cliniche)   Med. prat.,  Nap., 1923, 8:  434-8.—
Sandor, G., & Goldie, H.  Sur la nature  de  l'attenuation du
pouvoir anaphylactofrene du serum  anti-diphterique acetyie.
C. rend. Soc. biol., 1938, 128: 978.—Stewart, C. A.  Anaphy-
lactic reactions following administration of serums to children
previously immunized against diphtheria.  J.  Am. M.  Ass.,
1926, 86:  113.

----   Allergy, toxin.

   Boker, R.   *Diphtherietoxin- und Diphtherie-
anatoxinreaktionen bei gesunden  und  kranken
Kindern   [Dusseldorf]   32p.  8?   Quakenbriick,
1930.
   Arloing, F.,  Josserand.  A.,  &  Durand,  P.   Contraction
toniques et cloniques tardives apres injection intra-cranienne
de toxine  diphterique  chez  des  cobayes  sensibilises a cette
toxine; relations possibles  avec la pathog6nie de l'epilepsie.
C.  rend. Soc  biol., 1930, 105: 383-5.—Gerbasi, M.  Ricerche
elettroeardiografiche nell'ictus anafilattico scatenato durante
I'intossicazione difteriea sperimentale. Riv. pat. sper., 1936-37,
17:  181-205, 5 pl.—Neill, J. M., & Fleming. W. L. Studies on
hypersensitiveness  to  diphtheria  bacilli;  an immediate  skin
reaction which  can be passively transferred.  J. Exp.  M.,
1929,  49": 33-52, 4 pl.  ------   A hypersensitive reaction
associated with toxin content  of  test material.  .1. Immun.,
Bait.,  1929, 17: 419-40.—Neill, J. M., Fleming. W. L. [et al.]
Hypersensitiveness to diphtheria bacterial products; comparison
of filtrates of highly and of weakly toxicogenic strains.  Ibid.,
1930, 18:  437-54.  ------   Prevention of hypersensitive re-
actions by neutralization of the toxin previous to intradermal
injection.   Ibid., 455-72.—Sandler, A.  S.   Diphtheria im-
munization and anaphylaxis.  Arch. Pediat.,  N. Y.,  1933. 50:
512-8.—Schick, B.  The skin reaction with  diphtheria  tcxin
on human being as a test preceding the prophylactic injection of
diphtheria serum,  J. Mount Sinai  Hosp. N. York, 1938-39, 
DIPHTHERIA
439
DIPHTHERIA
  5: 26-8.—Sugg, J. Y., Richardson, L. V., & Neill. J. M.  Hy-
  persensitiveness to diphtheria  bacterial products;  inhibition
  of the anaphylaxis of antitoxic immune (actively sensitized)
  guinea  pigs.  J. Immun.,  Bait.,  1931, 20:  25-46.------
  Anaphvlaxis to diphtheria toxin; passive transfer experiments.
  Ibid.,  1932, 22: 131-63.------Sensitization by  placental
  transmission of antitoxin.   Ibid., 401-11.

  ----   Allergy, toxin-antitoxin.

    AlmazofT. A.  [Case of anaphylaxis after injection of diph-
  theria toxin-antitoxin in adult]  Klin, med., Moskva, 1028.6:
  251.—Bauer, E. L., & Wilmer,  H. B.  Toxin-antitoxin; hyper
  sensitivity to its protein contents.  J. Am.  M. Ass.,  1926, 86
  942.—Lcdkovskaia, A.  [Case  of anaphylaxis  (in active im-
  munization) during immunization with mixture of diphtherial
  toxin and antitoxin]  Vrach. delo, 1928, 11: 329.—Park, W. H.
  Human  hypersensitiveness  to  whole horse  serum  or serum
  globulins following diphtheria  toxin-antitoxin  injections; its
  importance.  J. Immun., Bait,,  1924, 9:  17-24.—Steele, H. M.
  A case of serum sickness following the administration of toxin-
  antitoxin mixture.  J. Am. M. Ass.,  1924, 82:  1262.

  ----   Allergy, toxoid.

    Marchand,  J.   *L'anatoxi-reaction de Zoeller
  dans la diphterie.  60p.  8?    Par.,  1925.
    Aubertin, E., & Boudou,  P.  Les  reactions allergiques pro-
  voquees  par l'anatoxine diphterique; a propos d'un cas de
  diphterie chez un adulte traite par erreur par 150 ce d'anatoxine
  en  injection sous-cutanee.  Paris m6d., 1932, 85:  393-8.—
  Barrosa, H.  Sur l'anatoxi-reaction  de Zoeller.  C rend. Soc
  biol., 1928, 98: 1161.—Compton, A.   Cutaneous allergy follow-
  ing diphtheria anatoxin administration.  Brit. M. J., 1928, 2:
  1175.—DabreJ, H., Loiseau, G., &  Laffaille,  A.  Hypersensi-
  bilite des convalescents de diphterie a l'anatoxine diphterique.
  Bull. Soc. med. hop. Paris, 1924, 3. ser., 48: 1137-40— Galdini,
  C.   Anatossireazione  con  anatossina  antidifterica di Ramon
  Med. ital.,  1920,  10: 864-94.—Lereboullet.  P., Boulanger-
  Pilat & Lelong, M.  L'anatoxi-reaction de Zoeller chez l'enfant.
  Bull. Soc. med.  hop.  Paris,  1924, 3. ser.. 48: 1378-83.   Also
  Progr. med., Par.,  1924,  39: 668—Lereboullet  &  Joannon.
  Immunisation antidiphterique  de  l'enfant  par l'anatoxine
  diphterique; allergie  et reaction locale.  Bull. Soe. med.  hop.
  Paris, 1924, 3. ser., 48: 1123-36.—Orlov, G. A.  [Observations
  on Zoiler reaction]   J. mikrob., Moskva, 1927, 4:  449-56.—
  Pincherle, M.   Ulteriori contrihuti sull'immunizzazione attivR
  e sulle reazioni cutanee alia  anatossina difteriea.  Atti Accad.
  6siocr. Siena, 1927, 10. sen, 2: 181-4.—Pohl. C.  Die  Lokal-
  reaktion   mit  Diphtherie-Formol toxoid.  Mschr.  Kinderh.,
  1936, 65: 312-24.—Redlich,  F.,  & Ronchi, A.  La reazione alia
  anatossina difteriea secondo  Zoeller nei bambini sani  e malat.i.
  Pediitria (Riv.)  1925.  33: 813-22.—Seidenberg, S.,  & Whit-
  man, L.   Zur Fraae der anaphvlaktogenen  Eigenschaften des
  Diphtherie-Anatoxins.  Zschr. Hyg., 1931-32, 113:  125-34 —
  SSzary. A.,  Mauric,  G. [et  al.]  Les  lesions histologiques du
  test  cutene  allergique  a l'anatoxine diphterique.  Bull.  Soc.
  fr. derm,  syph., 1936, 43: 1268-72.—Tron, G.  Sensibilizzazione
  da anatossina  difteriea in  soaaetto non  anatossivaccinato.
  Terapia,  Milano,  1937, 27:  289-92.—Tzanck.  A., Weisman-
  Netter, R., & Dalsace, J.   Phenomene  d'Arthus succedant  a
  une premiere injection  d'anatoxine diphterique; determination
  d'une anaphylaxis   C. rend.  Soc.  biol., 1926, 94:  17-9.—
  Wagemans.  J.  L'anatoxi-reaction de Zoeller  ou  intradermo-
  reaetion  a l'anatoxine diphterique.   Bruxelles med.,  1925-20,
  6: 945-9.—Zceller.  C.   L'anatoxi-reaction ou proteino-reaetion
  reveiatrice  de l'allergie diphterique.   Bull.  Soc med.  hop.
  Paris, 1924,  3. ser., 48: 1032-7. ------ Le sujet allergique
  immunise; valeur de  1'anatoxirenetion au cours  d'une enqucte
  epidemiologique.   Ibid.,  1489-93.------L'intradermo-
  reaction  a l'anatoxine  diphterique  ou  anatoxi-reaction; la
  notion d'.illergie dans la diphterie.  C. rend.  Soc biol..  1924,
  91:  165-7------La  receptivite et, I'immunite dans !a
 diphterie: l'allergie diphterique; etude d'immunologie.  Presse
  med., 1924, 32: 779-82.

 ----  Anatoxin.

   See Diphtheria, Toxoid.


 ----  Antibodies.

   See  also  Diphtheria,   Antitoxin;   Diphtheria,

 Immunity.
   Stoschek,  F.   *Die Precipitation  und Kom-
 plementablenkung als  Weg  zur Diffcrenzierung
 der Diphtherie    [Breslau]   13p.  8?   Sprottau-

 Schl., 1934.
   Bessemane, A.. Ramon,  G , & De Potter, F.  Sur l'appara-
 tion  et  revolution  de  certains  anticorps  chez des  chevaux
 injectes  au  moven  de  divers antigenes diphteriqu.es.  Ann.
 Inst. Pasteur, Par., 1931. 47: 358-73.—Hoen, E..  & Tschert-
 kow, L.   Ueber  zwei  Arten von Prazipitinen  im Diohthene-
 heilserum.  Zschr. Immunforsch., 1931, 70: 325-30.—Richard-
son. L. V.  Diphtheria antibodies transmitted  to the < ffspring
of immune guinea pigs.   J. Immun..  Bait., 1932, 22: 351-8.
Antibodies:  Agglutinin.
   See also  Diphtheria bacillus,  Antigens:  Agglu-
 tinogen.
   Fitzgerald, J.  G., & Doyle, D. G.  Methods of producing
 agglutinating  sera for  R. diphtheriae.  Proc R. Soc. Canada,
 1923, 3. ser., 17: sect.  5, 97.—Neill, J. M., Fleming, W. L., &
 Gaspari,  E. L.   Individual persons with  high  levels of anti-
 diptheria  group-agglutinin.  Am. J. Hyg.,  1931, 13: 532-43.—
 Neill,  J. M., Fleming, W.  L., & Richardson, I. V.  Antidiph-
 theria group-agglutinin in the sera of adult people.  Ibid., 516-
 31.—Neill, J. M., Richardson,  L,  V. [et  al.]   Antidiphtheria
 group-agglutinin  in the antisera of  laboratory immunized ani-
 mals.  Ibid., 499-515.

 ----  Antibodies, bacillary.

   See also  Diphtheria,  Immunization,  bacillary;
 Diphtheria bacillus.

   Nussbaum,  E.    *Ueber Lipoidantikorper  ge-
 genuber  Diphtheriebacillenfett.    p.305-20.    8°.
 Berl., 1931.
   Also Zschr. Hyg., 1931, 113:

   Hoen,  E. U.,  & Chertkov,  L. I.  [Bacillarv immunity  in
 diphtheria]  Vrach. gaz.,  1931.  35: 422-5.  Also Zbl.  Bakt..
 1. Abt., 1931,  120: 320-3.—Krah, E., & Witebsky, E. Studien
 uber  Diphtheriebazillen-Antikorper.   Zschr.  Immunforsch.,
 1930, 66:  59-78.

 ----  Antibodies, complement-deviating.

   Bessemans, A., De Potter, F., & Deckers, N.  La diphterie
 et la reaction de  fixation du complement.  C. rend. Soc. biol.,
 1927, 97:  743-6.—Magheru. G., &  Magheru. A.  Recherches
 sur la vitesse de la reaction de fixation du complement au cours
 de rimmunisation.  In Hommage m6m.  J. Cantacuzene, Par.,
 1934, 381-8.—Menton, J., Cooper, T. V..  & Fussell, W.  H.
 Complement-fixation experiments on 200 strains of ('orynebac-
 terium diphtheriae.   Lancet, Lond.,  1933, 1: 180.—Stone. R. L.
 Fixation reactions with types of B. diphtheriae.  J. Infect. Dis.,
 1924, 34: 312-6.—Witebsky, E., & Krah. E.  Ueber komplement-
 bindende  Antikorper in antitoxischen Diptheriesera.  Zschr.
 Immunforsch., 1930, 66: 78-99.

 ----   Antiserum.

   See also Diphtheria, Antitoxin.
   Murillo,  F.    El  suero  antidifterico;  funda-
 mentos,  producci6n  y   aplicaciones.    98p.   8?
 Madr.,  1920.
   Ando, K., Manako,  K., & Takeda, S.  The fraction of anti-
 diphtheric horse-serum precipitable by  diphtheric toxin  and
 that precipitable  by antiserum prepared with the floccules of
 diphtheric toxoid-antitoxin.  J. Immun., Bait., 1938,  34: 295-
 302.—Franssen, R.  L'excretion  des s6rums antidipht6riques
 purifies et non purifies.  Presse med., 1927, 35: 1591.—Hoen, E.,
 & Tschertkow, L. Ueber die Moglichkeit, im Diphtherieheil-
 serum die  prazipitierende Funktion von der antitoxischen durch
 Temperatureinwirkunsi  zu  trennen.  Zschr.  Immunforsch.,
 1929, 62:  201-6.—Madsen, T., & Schmidt, S.  [Researches on
 antidiphtheria  serum]    Ugeskr.  laeger,   1930,  92: 53-5.—
 Modern, F., & Ruff, G.  Estudio fisico-quimico de la desinte-
 gracion proteolitica  del suero antidifterico.  Rev. Soc. argent.
 biol.,  1938, 14:  94-117.—Prochazka,  J.   [Active  antitoxin
 serum TA VII and TA  VI (Behring's method)]  Cas. 16k. cesk.,
 1926, 65:  1234-7.—Rimattei  & Blancheri.  Variations simul-
 tanees  des proprietes physiques des  serums quand on les dilue
 par l'eau pure.  Bull. Acad, med., Par., 1934, 3. ser., Ill: 728-
 32.—Sandor, G., & Goldie.  H.  Paralieiisme  entre certains
 changements chimiques (ac6tylation des  groupements amin6s)
 du serum  antidiphterique et les modifications de ses proprietes
 physico-chimiques (resistance a la dialyse  et au chauffage) et
 biolcgiques (proprietes antitoxiques et anaphylactogenes)  C.
 rend. Soc. biol., 1937, 126:  295-8.  ------  Relation  entre les
 fonctions amines  primaires et les caracteres antig6niques des
 proteides  du serum antidiphterique du  cheval.  Ibid., 1938,
 127: 944-7.

----   Antiserum:  Avidity.
   See  also  Diphtheria,  Antiserum: Potency  and
titration;  Diphtheria,  Toxin-Antitoxin: Floccu-
lation.
   Bacher & Kraus.   Neue Versuche zur Frage  der  Aviditat
(Reaktionsgeschwindigkeit) der Diphtheriesera.   Zbl. Bakt.,
1. Abt., 1929,  110: H. 6-8 [Beih.]  142-6— Chalapina, K.  Zur
Frage  der  Flockungsaviditat des  Anti-Diphtherieserums.
Zschr. Immunforsch.,  1928, 56: 7-10.—Feigin. S. J.  [Signifi-
cance of aviditv  in serotherapv  of  diphtheria]   J.  mikrob.,
Moskva,  1936, 17: 779-87.—Fejgin, S. Du role de l'avidit6 des
s6rums dans la .=eroth6rapie de la diphterie.  Rev. immun., Par.,
1936, 2:  494-507.—Goldie. H., & Sandor.  G.   Influence du
c6tene sur le pouvoir floculant du s6rum antidiphterique.  C.
rend. Soc. biol., 1938,  128: 974-7— Kolle,  W., & Prigge. R. 
DIPHTHERIA                                   440                                   DIPHTHERIA
Sind die Neutralisations- und Flockungsgeschwindigkeiten der
Diphtheriesera von Einfluss auf die Heilwirkung?  Arb. Staats-
inst. exp. Ther., 1934, H. 29, 1-11.  Also Med. Klin., Berl.,
1934, 30: 258.—Madsen, T., &  Schmidt, S.   Sur l'avidite du
s6rum antidiphterique.  Ann. Inst. Pasteur, Par., 1926, 40:  300-
2.—Modern,  F.  La avidez en  los sueros concentrados y sin
coneentrar.  Rev. Soc. argent, biol., 1933, 9: 422-6.—Moerch,
J. R.  Le principe floculant du serum antidiphterique.  C. rend.
Soc. biol., 1931, 108: 562-5.—Stodel, G., & Gourdin, A.   Flo-
culation des fractions proteiques iso!6es du serum antidiphteri-
que.  Ibid., 1932, 110: 32.

----   Antiserum, human.

   Hentschel, H.  Bisherige  Erfahrungen iiber  die Wirkung
von Rekonvaleszentenserum bei  Diphtherie.  Mschr. Kinderh.,
1930, 48: 5C-8.----- & Szego, L.  Neue  Serumbefunde an
Diphtherierekonvaleszenten.  Klin.  Wschr.,  1929, 8: 1395-8.
Also Mschr. Kinderh., 1929, 44: 137-40.

----   Antiserum:  Potency and titration.
   Hoen, E.,  & Tschertkow, L.  Die Flockung als Methode fiir
die Bestimmung der Aviditat von Diphtherieheilseren.  Zschr.
Hyg., 1928, 109: 375-82.  ------ & Zipp, W.  Die Wertbe-
stimmung des Diphtherieheilserums mittels der Prazipitations-
methode.   Zschr. Immunforsch., 1925,  45: 387-401.—Iwanov,
K.  Beitrage  zur Wertbestimmung von Diphtherieserum durch
das Pracipitationsverfahren. Zschr. Hyg., 1927, 107: 227-39 —
Ottensooser,  F., & Krumbein,  F.  Ueber die Abweichungen
zwischen den in vivo- und den in vitro-Werten der Diphtherie-
sera im Verlauf der Immunisierung.  Schweiz. med.  Wschr.,
1935. 65: 540-2.—Ramon, G. A propos de la vitesse de flocu-
lation du s6rum antidiphterique vis-a-vis de la toxine specifique.
C. rend. Soc.  biol.,  1927, 97: 635-7.—Renaux, E.  Sur le titrage
du s6rum antidiphterique par la methode de floculation (Ramon)
Ibid., 1923, 89: 92-4.  ------  Considerations sur la prepara-
tion et  le  titrage du  serum antidiphterique.  Arch,  internat.
med. exp., Par.,  1925-26. 2:  135-45.—Rubinstein.  I. S., &
Rabinovich, E. M.  [Titration  of diphtheric serums and de-
termination of the activity of diphtheria  antigens in vitro]  J.
mikrob., Moskva,  1937, 18: 826-8.—Schmidt, S.  Remarques
sur la technique de titrage du serum antidiphterique d'apres la
methode de Ramon.  C. rend. Soc. biol.,  1924, 90: 1178-80 —
Scholz, W.  Weitere  Erfahrungen bei  der  Auswertung des
Diphtherieheilserums  mittels der modifizierten  Ramonschen
Flo.-kunesreaktion.   Deut. med. WTschr.,  1923,  49:  1512.
------Ueber die Brauchbarkeit der Flockungsreaktion fiir die
Auswertung  antitoxischer Sera  (insbesondere des Diphtherie-
antitoxins)   Zbl.  Bakt., 1. Abt.,  1923-24, 91: Orig.,  72-8.—
Sorde'ii, A., & Serpa. R.  Titrage du serum antidiphterique par
la  methode de Ramon.  C. rend. Soc. biol., 1924,  91:  1043.
■-----La valoraci6n del suero antidifterieo por el m6todo de
Ramon.  Rev. As. med. argent., 1924, 37: Soc. biol., 289-99 —
Stodel. G., & Bourdin, A.  Vitesse de floculation du serum  anti-
diphterique purifie et  concentre par l'eiectrc-osmose.  C. rend.
Soc  biol., 1932,  110: 33-5.—Techoueyres,  E.   Discordance
entre la valeur antitoxique d'un serum antidiphterique et son
effieacite; essai d'explication.   Presse med.,  1928. 36: 918.—
Trukhmanov, B. G.,  & Stanishevskaia,  M.  B.  [Therapeutic
effect of diphtheria serum; avid  and non-avid serums according
to the phenomenon of floculation]  Ann. Mechnikov. Inst.. 1937,
6:  81-90.—Vlasievsky.  N.  L, Krushinskaia, E. A., & Finkel-
stein, N. R.  [Methods of titration of aviditv of antidiphtheric
serums]  J. mikrob., Moskva. 1936, 17:  235-41.

----  Antiserum: Production.

    See also Diphtheria, Antitoxin:  Production.
    Celerek, J., & Porebski, W.  Reaction de Schick appliquee
a la production des serums chez les chevaux.  C. rend. Soc.  biol.,
1928. 99: 1017.  Also Med. ddsw., 1928,  9: 39-44.—Gogin, E.
F.. & Tsurinova, E. G.  [Effect  of blood-letting on the titre of
the serum  of immunized horses] J. epidem.  mikrob., Moskva.
1933, 2: 18-25. Also Zschr. Immunfcrseh., 1933, 78: 404-13.—
Legrouz, R., Ramon, G.  [et al.]  Mode de preparation  d'un
serum antidiphterique  obtenu  par l'injection  au cheval  de
Eermes  vivants recemment isoies  chez des malades.  C. rend.
Soc biol.,  1931, 106:  279-81.  ------   Etude exp6rimentale
d'un serum antidiphterique obtenu par l'injection au cheval de
germes vivants recemment isoies chez des malades.  Ibid.,  282-
5.—Lepilin, S. A..  Danishevskaia. M. I... & Faddeev, P. D.
[Application  of biological and chemiral stimuli for raising the
Mtre of antidiphtheric serum]   J. mikrob., Moskva, 1936, 17:
230-4.—Levitov, N. N.  [Method of reinfusion of erythrocytes
in obtaining  anti-diphtheric serum]  Ibid., 1938, 19: 930-5.—
Renaux, E.  Importance de l'administrntion de hautes doses de
toxine diphterique  au cheval pour la preparation du s6rum  anti-
diphterique.  C. rend. Soc biol.,  1923, 89: 838.—Schmidt, S.
Production de s6rum antidiphterique.  Ibid., 1931,  106:  311-
3-.  -----  Sur l'importance de la composition  de  !a toxine
diphterique  pour  la  production du  serum antidiphterique.
Acta path, microb  scand., 1935,  12: 7-23.—S6d illian. P., &
Clavel.   Sur  l'emploi  de la toxine diphterique flocul6e dans la
preparation du  serum  antidiphterique.  C.  rend Acad  sc
1930. 190: 1525.—SordelM, A.,  & Modern, F. Consideration's
generates sur la production du serum antidiphterique.   C   rend
Soc biol   1931. 107: 744-6.—Szathmary, J., & Schneider, L.
Das  Verhalten  des Immuntiters wahrend   der  Entblutun°-
Zschr. Immunforsch,, 1938, 92:  14-0,
----   Antiserum:  Purification  and  concentra-
   tion.

   See  also Diphtheria, Antitoxin.
   Ronget,   D.    *Le   serum   antidiphterique
purifi6  par  Electro-osmose;  etude   bioohimiquc
et therapeutique.   lOOp.   8?   Par.  [1934]
   Eckmann, A.   Ueber  <*ereinigtes Serum.   Schweiz. med.
Wschr., 1935.  65:  517.—Marquezy, R. A.,  Bourdin, A.,  &
Ronget, D.  A propos de la serotherapie antidiphterique; de la
purification et de la concentration des  s6rums therapeutiques.
Presse m6d.,  1933, 41: 1568-71.—Moerch, J. R.  Purification
et concentration du serum  antidiphterique.  C. rend. Soc. biol.,
1931. 108: 549-52.—Ohyama, S. Essais de concentration et de
purification du serum antidiphterique.  Ibid.,  1932, 109: 1089-
91.—Sedallian, P.,  & Loiseleur, J.  Sur la concentration et la
desalbumination du serum antidiphterique.   Ibid., 1926, 94:
1164.—Wernicke, R., & Modern, F.  Essais de purification du
serum antidiphterique  par adsorption au moyen de l'hvdrate
d'alumine.  Ibid.,  1930, 103: 1277.

----   Antiserum:  Standardization.

   Internationalen  (Zum)  Abkommen  iiber  das  Diphtherie-
serum.  Reichsgesundhbl., 1935,  10: 130-2.—Okabe. L.  On
a method of the standardization of anti-diphtheric serum by the
use of tissue cultivation.   Kitasato Arch.,  1933,  10: 41-56,
—-----& Teruuchi, Y.  On a new method of the standardiza-
tion of antidiphteric serum by the tissue culture method. Acta
path, microb. scand., 1930, suppl. 3, 431-41.

----   Antiserum:  Therapeutic use.

   See  also Diphtheria, Treatment, specific.
   Monnier, F.  E.   *La serotherapie suivant les
formes cliniques de  l'angine diphterique.   52p.
8?   Par., 1930.
   Bahl, E.   Zur Serumbehandlung der Diphtherie.   Miinch.
med. Wschr.. 1935, 82: 658.—Berghinz, G.  Difterite e siero.
Lattante,  1936, 7: 115-21.—Bonaba, J.   Sueroterapia antidif-
terica; estado actual de la  cuesti6n.   An. Fac.  med., Montev.,
1922-23. 8: 407-17.—Bormann,  F.  von.  Der  gegenwartisre
Stand der  Serotherapie bei Diphtherie.  Med. Klin., Berl.,
1933. 29: 44; 87—Bruesch, T., & Grunke, W.  Die Behandlung
der Diphtherie mit Diphtherie-Heilserum.   Ibid.,  1930, 26:
497.—Camargo Penteado.  D. de.  ContribuicSo a sorotherapia
anti-diphterica.   Arch.  Inst. Vital Brasil, 1923,  1:  3-20 —
Casassa, A.   Ancora  in  tema di  sieroterapia  antidifterica.
Athena, Roma, 1933, 2: 289-92.—Cavazzuti, A.  Sulla siero-
terapia  antidifterica.  Boll. Soc. med. chir. Modena, 1934. 34:
11-21.—Comby, J.  Traitement de  la  diphterie.  Bull.  Soc
med. hop.  Paris, 1932. 3. ser., 48:  504-10.—Cowing. H. A.
Diphtheria before antitoxin; the difficulties encountered in the
introduction  of the serum treatment.   J. Indiana M. Ass.,
1930. 23:  171-5.—DebrS.  R-, Ramon,  G.. &  Bernard. J.  La
serotherapie antidiphterique.  Gaz. med. France, 1932, 417.—
Donner, F.  Diphtherie  und  Serum.   Hippokrates,  Stuttg.,
1938, 9: 633-5.—Friedemann, U.  Diphtherie; Serumtherapie
und  Sehutzimpfung.   Mschr.  Kinderh., 1929, 44:  322-44.
Also Verh. Deut, Ges.  inn. Med.,  1929, 41. Konar., 72-92.—
Gavrila. I. [Antidiphtheric serotherapy]  Cluj. med., 1932, 13:
490.—Izard, L.  La serotherapie antidiphterique.  Prat. med.
fr., 1923, 2: 210-21.—Jarotzky,  A.  Zur rationalen Begrundung
der Therapie von Diphtherie mit spezifischem Serum.  Schweiz.
med.  Wschr.,  1931, 61:  657-61.  ■------   La serotherapie
rationnelle antidiphterique.   Progr.  med., Par., 1935, 1117-
27.—Kleinschmidt. H.  Die Serumtherapie  der Diphtherie.
Munch, med. Wschr.,  1935, 82:  1143-8.   Also Zbl. Bakt.,
1. Abt., 1935-36,  135: 38-49  [Discussion] 89-100—Kostrzew-
ski,  J.  [Treatment with  anti-diphtheric serum]  Polska gaz.
lek., 1935, 14: 240-51.  ------  [Serotherapy in  diphtheria]
Ibid., 1937, 16: 447-51.—Layani, F.  La serotherapie antidiph-
terique  (etat actuel de  la question)  Bull, med., Par., 1931, 45:
675-81.—Lepore, M.  La nratica  della sieroterapia antidif-
terica.  Morgagni,  1926,  68: 740-4. ------•  L'uso del siero
antidifterieo  nella pratica privata.   Pensiero nied., 1926,  16:
5-7.—Maclntyre,  D.  The serum treatment  of  diphtheria.
Lancet, Lond., 1926, 1:  855-8— Marquezy,  R. A.  La sero-
therapie antidiphterique.  Bull. med.. Par., 1936 50:637-46 —
Meyer. F.  Neue  Wese  der  Diphtherieserumtherapie.  Zbl.
inn.  Med., 1933. 54: 882-97— Nicolao Filho. J.. & Toledo Piza,
W.  de.  Sorotherapia  anti-diphterica.  Arch,  brasil. med.,
1928, 18:  460-8.—Orticoni, A.  Remarques sur la serotherapie
anti-diphterique.   Bull. Acad,  med., Par.,  1931,  3. ser.,  16:
280-3.—Plumier.  Le traitement serotherapique de la diphterie.
Liege med.,  1934, 27: 1477-90.—Ramon, G., & Debr6,  R.
Serum  et  serotherapie antidiphteriaues.  Ann.  med., Par.,
1931. 29: 587-609.  Also J. med. fr., 1931,20: 403-7.—Rietschel.
Die  Diohtherieheilserumbehandlung in  der  Praxis.  Miinch.
med. Wschr.,  1933. 80: 1927-30.—Schubert,  V. F.  [Few
remarks on the new method of treating diphtheria with specific
serum]   Sovet.  vrach.  gaz., 1932, 30-2.—Solito,  M.  Siero-
terapia antidifterica.  Pediat. prat., Mod., 1933, 10: 233-43 —
Ustvedt, Y.  [Serum treatment in light forms of diphtherial
Norsk,  mag. laegevid., 1935, 96: [Forh. Norsk, med. selsk.]
154-8.—Yarotsky.  A. I.   [New method of treatment  in diph-
theria with specific serum] Vrach. gaz., 1931, 35: 1559-67, 
DIPHTHERIA
441
DIPHTHERIA
---  Antiserum:  Therapeutic use:  Administra-
   tion.
   Becker.  Ueber  Meerschweinchenversuche,  durch Chemi-
kalien die Resorption von rektal appliziertem Diphtherieserum
zu  erhohen.  Zschr. Immunforsch.,  1929,  64:  114-23.—Bes-
redka. A.   De  Taction  du serum antidiphterique  applique
sur la peau.  C.  rend. Soc. biol., 1932, 111:  858-60.—Carnot A
Blamoutier.  La diphterino-reaction  chez  l'adulte;  au sujet,
de  l'ineffieacite  de  la serotherapie  antidiphterique par voies
buccale, duodenale, rectale.  Bull. Soc. med. hop. Paris, 1923,
3. ser., 47: 652-5.   Also Rev. internat. med. chir., Par., 1923,
34: 59.—Dupen'6. R.  L'injection intra-peritoneale de serum
antidiphterique  chez  les enfants.   Gaz.  sc med. Bordeaux,
1924, 45: 618-20.  Also Rev. sud. amer. endocr., B. Air., 1925,
8:  14-6.—Garibbo, A.   Sieroterapia antidifterica  per  via
endovenosa.  Riv. clin.  pediat., 1935, 33:  842-53.—Girou. J.
Injections intra-tracheales de serum antidiphterique chez trois
enfants tracheotomises d'urgence pour croup   Bull, otorhin.,
Par.. 1923, n.  ser., 21: 125-32.   Also Rev.  laryng.,  Bord.,
 1923, 44: 709-15.—Iversen, P.  A note on the intravenous
injection of serum.  Lancet, Lond., 1923, 1: 694-6.—Lesne. E.
Inefficacite de la serotherapie antidiphterique par voie ent6rale.
Bull. Soc. med.  hop.  Paris,  1923, 3. ser., 47:  679—Wolff. S.
Diphtherieserum intralumbal.  Miinch.  med.  Wschr.,  1930,
77:681.

---  Antiserum:  Therapeutic use:  Dosage.

   Heldt,  F.   *Dosierungsfrage   des  Di-Serums
 auf  Grund der  Schleimhautdiphtherie des Meer-
 schweinchens    [Wurzburg]    12p.    8?    Kall-
 miinz, 1936.
   Kassel, I.  *Die historische Entwicklung der
 Dosierung;  von  Diphtherie-Seren.    32p.    8°
 [Brrl., 1930]
   Baffo.  S.   Su la sieroterapia  ed alte dosi  nella difterite
 Studium.  Nap.,  1924. 14: 147.—Banks. H. S.  The intensive
 method of serum treatment of  diphtheria.   Proc R. Soc.  M ,
 Lond.. 1927-28,  21: sect. stud.  dis.  child., 93 —Bergamini, M.
 Le alte dosi  in  sieroterapia antidifterica.   Lattante. 1932, 3:
 567-9.—Bie, V.   Die Behandlung der Diphtherie mit grossen
 Serumdcsen. Deut. med. Wschr , 1929. 55: 563. Also Ugeskr.
 laeger.  1930,  92:  55.—Birk. W.   LTeber  die  Dosierung  des
 Diphtherieheilserums  und iiber die Bewertung des  bakterio-
 logischen Untersuchungsbefundes.  Med. Korbl. Wurttemberg,
 1933, 103: 13.—Bonanni. G.   Sieroterapia ad  alte dosi nelle
 difterite: un  problema d'indole pratica.  Morgagni,  1928, 70:
 2243-6.—Brelet. Remarques sur le traitement  de la diphterie
 Bull. een.  ther., 1928, 179: 1-7.—Debre.  R..  Ramon.  G..  &
 Sfie. G.  Le traitement de la diphterie par l'injection  unique
 de serum antidiphterique.  Rev.  immun., Par., 1935, 1: 336-
 52— Falkenheim.  C.  Dosierungsfragen  bei der  Diphtherie-
Serumtherapie.  Fortsch. Ther., 1031, 7: 129-37.—Hamburger.
 F.  Wie dosiert man das Diphtherieserum?  Wien. klin. Wschr.,
 1930, 43: 1384.—Maestrini, D. Ancora  su la  sieroterapia ad
alte  dosi  nella  difterite.  Studium,  Nap.,  1924,  14: 27.—
Marfan. A. B. Sur I'efncaeite et sur les doses du serum antidiph-
 terique.   Nourrisson, 1931. 19: 351-5— Moreira. D.   Doses
sufficientes na sorotherapia anti-diphterica.  Fol. med., Rio,
 1934. 15: 289.—Otto. R..  Fischl, R. [et al.]   Dosierung des
Diphtherieserums?  Med. Welt. 1929, 3: 336-41.— Pehu. M.,  &
Durand, P.  Sur l'emploi des fortes doses  de serum antidiph-
terique.   Lyon  med.,  1919,  128: 592-7—Wennerberg, H.
Ueber die  Dosierung   von Diphtherieserum.   Acta med.
scand.,  1923, 59:  467-80.—Widowitz,  J.   Beitrag zur  Do-
sierung des  Diphtherieheilserums.   Arch.  Kinderh.,  1926,
79:  101; 1938,  114:  149.—Willemin-Clog.  L.. &  Muller.  H.
Determination  clinique  de  la  dose necessaire dans la sero-
theraoie  de la diphterie.  Bull. Soc.  pediat. Pans,  1934, 32:
99-115.------Determination  clinique de la dose surnsante
en mariere de serotherapie antidiphterique.  Nourrisson, 1934,
22: 302.—Zisohinsky. H.  Zur Do=ierung des Diphtherieserums.
Miinch  med Wschr, 1936 83: 1714-6.

---  Antiserum:   Therapeutic  use:  Mode   of

   action.
   Gorostidi, M.   Contribution  a I'etude de la
serotherapie  antidiphterique.   59p.    8?   Par.,

1929
   Look,  W.    *Klinischer Beitrag  zur  Theorie
der Diphtherieserumwirkung   [Berlin]   25p.  8.

Charlottenb., 1934.        .
   Schetjrer, O.   *Ist  die  Wirkung des Diph-
therieserums  spezifisch?   15p.   8°   Wurzb-.1933.
   Arkavin. S. L. & Braslavsky.  K. G.  [Effect of sensibilization
on the action of antidiphtheric  serum]  Pediatria  Moskva
1938, 136-40.-Aubertin, A.. &  Teyssand.er J.  De I influence
de la richesse en unites antitoxiques et de  1 avidite du serum
antdiphterique sur  la valeur de la prfaeryation exercie par^e
serum contre le pouvoir pathogene^ssentiel ^  souches r6cem
ment isniees  C  rend. Soc biol., 1932, 109: .587-9.  BamBerKcr,
II valore terapeutico del siero antidifterieo e esso in rapporto col
suo valore in unita immunizzanti? Atti Soc. lombarda sc. med.
biol., 1928, 17: 135-47.  Also Gazz. med. lombarda, 1928, 87:
33.   Also Riv. clin. pediat., 1928, 26: 428-39.—Bifulco. C
Sul valore dei  sieri antidifterici dotati di esclusivo potere antl-
tossico.  Studium, Nap., 1931, 21: 261-74.—Bormann, F. von.
Die Wirksamkeit des  Diphtherieserums im  Tierexperiment.
Munch, med.  Wschr.,  1934,  81:  1455-8.   ------   Einige
Fragen aus der Serotherapie der Diphtherie.  Med. Klin., Berl.,
1935,  31:  1032; 1065.  ------  & Rietschel.  Experimentelle
Untersuchungen der Serumwirkung bei der Schleimhautdiph-
therie am  Tier.  Acta  paediat., Upps., 1933,   16: 423-8.—
Bormann, F. von, & Scheurer,  O.  Experimentelle Untersu-
chungen an der Schleimhautdiphtherie der Tiere; die spezifische
Wirksamkeit des Diphtherieserums bei bazilliirer Tierinfektion.
Zschr. Kinderh., 1933, 55: 73-91.—Debre\ R., Ramon, G. [et
al.] Sur les reactions des tissus de cobayes immunises passive-
ment vis-a-vis de baeilles diphterimorphes pathogenes et non
pathogenes.  C. rend. Soc.  biol., 1934, 116:  114.—Debre. R.,
Ramon, G., & Bernard, J.   Le  serum  antidiphterique  et son
action therapeutique; etude experimentale, deductions pratiques.
J. med.  Paris,  1934,  54: 369; 390.—Greengard, J., & Bernstein,
H.  Passive immunitv in infants and their response to diph-
theria toxoid.   J. Am. M. Ass., 1935, 105: 341.—Kraus, R., &
Sordelli, A.  Experimentos sobre  el poder preventivo y curativo
del suero normal en la infecci6n e intoxicaci6n difteriea experi-
mentales.   Rev. As. m6d. argent., 1920, 33:  Sect.  Soc. biol.,
99-101.—Lange, J.  Die Serumtherapie im Lichte der Hama-
tologie; eine hamatologisch-klinische  Studie  iiber  Diphterie.
Acta paediat., Upps., 1935,  17: 238-0.8— Lemmo, R.  Sull'im-
munitil  antidifterica passiva.  Studium, Nap.,  1934, 24: 1-3.—
Ligni&res, J.   Contribution a l'6tude des causes de rinsuffisante
activite du serum antidiphterique. Bull. Acad, med., Par., 1930,
3.  ser.,  104: 698; 720.—Lucca. A., & Foa, A.  Ricerche sulla
sieroterapia nella difterite  sperimentale.  Riv.  clin. pediat.,
1933,  31:  51-67.—Madsen, E.   The  course of the  passive
immunity after treatment with anti-diphtheria horse serum in
rabbits  and in man; preliminarv report.  Acta  path, microb.
scand.,  1936, 13: 103-10.—Mengoli, V.. & Migliori, V.  Con-
tributo  alio studio della sieroterapia e della vaccinazione anti-
difterica.  Bull. sc. med., Bologna, 1936. 108: 3-61.—Mensi, E.
Sulla questione degli effetti seeondari alle iniezioni di siero anti-
difterieo.  Clin, igiene inf., 1928, 3: 797-9.—Miiller, H.  Ueber
die therapeutische  Wirkung von  Dinhtherie-Heilserum bei
Sensibilisierten.   Mschr.  Kinderh.,  1937, 68: 42-6.—Naccari.
G.  A proposito dell'azione decisamento generica e polivalente
del siero antidifterieo. Riv. med., 1924, 32: 49.—Paschlau, G.,
&  Sudhues, M.  Moglichkeiten  und Grenzen der Diphtherie-
serumwirkung.  Klin. Wschr., 1936, 15: 145-50.—Ramon. G.,
&  Debr6, R.  Le serum  antidiphterique et son  action thera-
peutique vis-a-vis de l'infection diphterique experimentale.  C.
rend.  Soc.  biol.,  1932, 109: 375; 797.—Szirmai. F.   Experi-
mentelle Untersuchungen iiber die Grenzen des Heilwertes der
Diphtheriesera.   Arch. Kinderh.. 1931.  94: 45-65— Teveli. Z.,
&  Fejes, K.   Ueber die prophvlaktische Wirkung  des Diph-
therieheilserums.  Ibid., 1937, ill: 174-6.

----   Antiserum: Therapeutic use,  non-specific.

   Graiter,  F. J.   *Zur Frage  der unspezifischen
Wirksamkeit  des  Diphtherieheilserums.    14p.
8?   Wurzb., 1935.
   Bruno, D.   II siero antidifterieo  nella terapia di forme
morbose generali, e especialmente oftalmiche. non difteriche.
Riv. internaz. clin.  ter.. 1913, 8: 85.—Campbell, T. S.  The
non-specific use of antidiphtheritic serum. Med. J. Australia,
1926,  2: 107-11.—Morquio, J.   Cardiopatfa reumatica eonsi-
derada curada: reparacion despues de difteria tratada con suero.
Arch, argent, pediat., 1935, 6: 603.—Netter. R. La serotherapie
antidiphterique dans les formes non diphteriques. Arch. med.
chir. province, 1929. 19: 82-5.—Tarantaiev, V., Kraindel, T., &
Voytinsky. J.   [Influence  of subcutaneous injection of anti-
diphtheritic serum on the course of tuberculosis] Vrach. gaz.,
1928,  32: 328-31.

----   Antiserum: Therapeutic use: Results.
   Balzano, I.  La sieroterapia antidifterica  alia luce delle
attuali controversie.  Rass.  ital. otorinolar.. 1934, 8: 97-117.—
Berghaus, W.   Die Diphtherie und das Diphtherieheilserum im
Lichte der Statistik.  Med. Welt, 1932, 6: 253; 296.—Bniini. G.
I risultati della sieroterapia antidifterica aGenovaelamorbilita
per difterite.   Igiene mod.,  1924,  17: 116-21.—Carloni, G.
Considerazioni e ricerche sulla efficacia profilattica e curativa
del siero antidifterieo. Atti Soc.  sc. med. natur.  Cagliari, 1933,
35: 139-80.—Comba, C.   La sieroterapia  antidifterica nella
Clinica  pediatrica di Firenze negli anni 1894-1932.  Riv. clin.
pediat., 1933,  31:  1025-54.—D'Antona, D.  Ricerche  speri-
mentali sul valore terareutico del siero antidifterieo.   Patho-
logica, Genova, 1933, 25: 11-28.  ———■ II siero antidifterieo
ed i suoi accusatori.  Pediatria  (Riv.)  1933, 41: 1171-6.—De
Stefano. S.  SuH'effieacia della sieroterania antidifterica.  Ibid.,
1932, 40: 479-83.—Farmakadis. C. B.  La diphterie en Egypte;
de la valeur de la serotherapie antidiphterique.  Rev. prat. mal.
pays chauds.  1933, 13: 503; 591.—Feer, E.   Haben wir bis
jetzt  die  Leistungen des Diphtherieheilserums uberschatzt?
Schweiz. med. Wschr., 1935, 65:  373-5.—Ferri, A.  Sulla siero-
profilassi antidifterica.  Bull. sc.  med.,  Bologna,  1928, 10. ser.,
6:  49-52.—Gismondi, A.   Intorno al valore  curativo del siero 
DIPHTHERIA
442
DIPHTHERIA
■mtidifterico.   Prat,  pediat.,  Genova,  1931,  9:  467-75.—
Gruninger. U.  Zur Wirksamkeit des Diphthene-Heilserums.
Munch, med. Wschr., 1935, 82: 125-7—HabsH. Zur Erfolgs-
statistik  der  Diphtherieserumbehandlung.  Jahrb. Kindern.,
1937  3  F  99:  340 -8.— Heymer,  A.  Kritisches zur  berum-
beha'ndlung'der Diphtherie.  Fortsch. Ther., 1934, 10: 711-6.—
Madsen, T., & Schmidt, S.  Sur la determination de la valeur
curative du serum antidiphterique.  C. rend.  Soc. biol., 1930,
103- 274-6.—Molchanov. V.  I.  [Problem of serotherapy in
diphtheria in relation to the lately increased epidemicity of the
disease]  Klin, med., Moskva.  1929, 7: 981-91.—Muratore, A.
Alcuni rilievi sul valore della sieroterapia specifica antidittenca.
Prat  pediat., Genova,  1931, 9: 383-7.—Pisu,  I.  Osservazioni
sull'efficacia curativa del siero antidifterieo nell  uomo (eompiute
nel  corso di una recente epidemia)   Pediatria  (Riv.) 1933.41:
887-92.—Pontano. T.  Dati sperimentali  e clinici sul  valore
profiiattico e curativo del siero antidifterieo. Policlinico, 1931,
37-  sez  med.,  477-97—Renault, J.  A propos du serum anti-
diphterique.  Bull. Arad. med., Par., 1930, 3. ser  104: 188-
93 —Rjetschel, H.  Ist das Diphtherieserum  wirklich  bei der
Diphtherie nutzlos?   Med. Klin., Berl., 1934,  30: 518-20.—
Rocha J  M. da, & Galeno, R.  Sorotherapia antidiphtena e
seus limites.   Fol. med., Rio, 1937, 18: 400-9.—Rotnito, S.
Dati  probativi sul valore del siero antidifterieo.   Pediatria
(Riv.) 1932, 40: 1161-4.—Rossi, L.  Considerazioni sui risultati
ottenuti  colla sieroterapia  antidifterica in Modena  durante
l'ultimo quinquennio.   Clin, pediat., Mod., 1933, 15: 236-47.—
Roux, E.  Communication de M. Roux sur la serotherapie anti-
diphterique, au  viii''  Congres International  d'Hygiene,  etc.
1894.  Paris med., 1933, 89: 522-7— Schaber,  H.  Diphthene-
falle der Universitats-Kinderklinik 1915-30 und ihre Therapie.
Miinch. med. Wschr., 1931, 78: 1249-52 —Tron, G.  Sul valore
della sieroterapia contro la difterite.  Terapia, Milano, 1932, 22:
33_46 —Vnconti. F.  Su 4,200 casi di difterite  trattati col siero
antidifterieo.   Morgagni, 1935,  77: 711-6.—Weill-Halle, B.
Diphterie et serotherapie a Thopital des Enfants-Malades en
1929 et 1930.  Bull. Acad, med., Par., 1931, 3. ser.. 105: 971-
3—Zischinsky, H.  Ist das Diphtherieserum  wirklich  bei der
Diphtherie nutzlos?  Jahrb. Kinderh.,  1934. 3. F„ 93: 114-21.
-----  Zur Wirksamkeit des Diphtherie-Heilserums.  Miinch.
med.  Wschr., 1935, 82: 678.

----   Antiserum: Types.

   Heisler,  W.  H.   *Vergleichende  therapeuti-
sche  Wirksamkeit eines gereinigten  konzentrier-

ten  und  eines  nicht  konzentrierten  (nativen)

Diphterieserums   im  Tierversuch    [Wurzburg]

6p.   8?  Wertheim-Main,  1935.
   Kuxstler,  S.    *Klinische  Untersuchungen
iiber die Anwendung des  eiweissarmen  Diphthe-
rieserums  [Halle-Wittenberg]  23p.   8!  Bleiche-
rode-H., 1936.
   Maridet,  P.   *Le  serum purifie  dans la  pro-
phylaxie et  le  traitement  de  la  diphterie  (ses
avantages  et  ses  indications)   63p.   8?    Par.,
1927.
   Arloing. F.  Remarques sur l'emploi  du  serum  sec anti-
diphterioue dans la prophvlaxie de  la diphterie.  Lyon med.,
1919, 128: 603-6.—Aubertin, E., & Teyssandier, J.  Recherches
experimentales sur le pouvoir de preservation  de serums anti-
diphteriques prepares soit par l'anatoxine, soit par la toxine,
vis-a-vis du pouvoir pathogene essentiel de souches de  bacilles
diphteriaues recemment isoies.  C. rend. Soc.  biol., 1932,  109:
382-6.—Baar, H.  Vergleichende  Untersuchungen  iiber die
Wirkung homologer und heterologer Sera  bei  der Diphtherie.
Klin. Wschr.,  1932, 11: 1545.—Becker.  Ueber ein neuartiges
Diphtherie-Seharlach-Serum  in uno.   Zschr. Immunforsch.,
1929, 61: 46-58.—Bormann,  F.  von.  Erfahrungen mit  dem
Symbioseserum.   Deut.  med.  Wschr.,  1931,  57:  1149-51.
------ Vergleich der therapeutisehen Wirksamkeit des nativen
und des gereinigten und  konzentrierten Diphtherieheilserums
an  Hand der  conjunctivalen Diphtherie  der  Tiere.   Mschr.
Kinderh., 1934,  62: 68-73.   ------  Experimentelle Unter-
suchungen an  der Schleimhautdiphtherie  der  Tiere;  Vergleich
der therapeutisehen Wirksamkeit des  gewohnlichen  (nativen)
und des gereinigten und  konzentrierten  Diphtherieheilserums
bei  bacillarer  Tierinfektion.   Zschr. Kinderh., 1937-38. 59:
559-78.—Cathala, J.  A propos de la valeur therapeutique du
serum antidiphterique purifie.   Bull. Soc med.  hop. Paris. 1927,
3. ser.. 51: 281-3.—Comby, J.  Traitement de la diphterie en
clientele par le nouveau  serum purifie de l'Institut Pasteur.
Ibid.. 1926, 3.  ser., 50: 670-8.  Also Rev. internat. med. chir.,
Tar..  1026, 37: 62-6.—GrenBt. H-, & Delarue, J.  Remarques
sur  la serotheranie antidiphterique;  action  comparee de divers
s6rums.  Bull. Soc. m6d. hop.  Paris, 1927, 3.  ser., 51:  164-76.
Also Rev. internat. med. chir., Par..  1927, 38: 17-21.—Grunke,
W., A- Kiinstler,  S.  Klinische Erfahrungen mit dem  eiweiss-
armen Diphtherieheilserum.  Ther. Gegenwart,  1936, 77: 292-
5.—Hildebrandt,  A.    Ueber  die  Verwendung  von  gereinigt-
eiweissarmen  Heilseren bei Diphtheriekranken.  Klin. Wschr.,
1935, 14: 1563.—Houyez, P.   Diphterie et serum de Martin.
Ann.  Soc m6d. chir. Liege, 1936,  64: 86-8. Also Li6ge med.,
1936, 20: 612.—Lesne, Papillon [et  al.]  Valeur therapeutique
du serum antidiphterique purifie de Ramon.  Bull. Soc. m6d.
hop. Paris,  1927, 3. ser., 51: 235-41.—Macciotta, G.   S6rums
d'origine toxique et serums d'origine anatoxique dans la cure
de  la diphterie.  Acta  paediat., Upps., 1931,  11:  141-5.—
Medem.  Erfahrungen  mit Symbioseserum  bei Diphtherie.
Deut. med. Wschr., 1931, 57: 146  -Minet, J.  A propos de la
serotherapie antidiphterique; serum francais  ou serum beige.
Echo m6d.  nord, 1931, 35: 180 '■>.   Perrin. M.  Presentation
des nouveaux serums antidiphteriques et antiteianique.  Rev.
m6d. est, 1934, 62: 93.—Porez. E.   Le serum antidiphterique
francais a-t-il ou non perdu son elncacite?   Echo med. nord,
1931, 35: 386-91.—Ramon, G., &  Debre, R.   Identite  de
Taction  preventive de 2 serums antidiphteriques obtenus avec
la toxine et avec l'anatoxine.  C. rend.  Soc biol., 1932, 109:
600.—Roux.  A propos  de la serotherapie  antidiphterique.
Progr. med.,  Par.,  1931, 569-74.—Ruelle, G.   Etude experi-
mentale des  serums antidiphteriques parisien  et bruxellois.
Presse med., 1933,  41: 1383-6.—Weichsel, M.   Zur Frage der
Wirksamkeit  des Madsenserums.  Zbl.  Bakt.,  1. Abt., 1931,
122: 419-50.

----   Antiserum:  Untoward effects.

   See  also  subheadings  of  Diphtheria (Allergy,
serum; Paralysis, serum)
   Janvier, L.   *Les  accidents  seriques consecu-
tifs a  l'emploi  du serum  antidiphterique  purifie
(antitoxine diphterique)    48p.   8?   Par.,  1926.
   Bonaba, J., Jaureguy, M. A., &  NoguSs,  A.   Sobre adenitis
serica;  a  proposito de  5 observaciones  consecutivas  a la
sueroterapia antidifterica.   Arch. lat. amer. pediat.,  B. Air.,
1929, 3. ser.,  697-707.—Chen Hung-ta.   Zur Frage  der
nach Diphtherieheilserum-Injektionen auftretenden Nebenwir-
kungen.   Mschr.  Kinderh.,  1928. 39: 482-91.—Diphtheria
(The) disaster at Medellin.  Brit.  M. J., 1931, 2: 27.—Gon-
zalez-Alvarez, M.   Los  peligros del suero antidifterieo;  su
revision  en  Espana.  Siglo med.,  1916, 63: 578;  596; 610; 626;
646.—Heckscher,  H.   [Accidents  from  large  doses  of diph-
theria serum]  Ugeskr. laeger,  1926, 88: 1167-9.— Hegler, C.
Hautnekrose  nach  wiederholter Injektion  von  Diphtherie-
Serum.  Klin. Wschr., 1923, 2: 698.—Jacovleva, I. I.  [Diph-
therial polvneuritis after injection of antiserum]  Vrach. delo,
1927, 10:179.—Maclntyre, D., &  McKay,  D.  W.  Death
following injection  of diphtheria antitoxin,  and due to status
lymphaticus.   Lancet, Lond.,  1923, 2: 1133.—Moreira, D.
Como evitar  os accidentes  immediatos  na  sorotherapia  anti-
diphterica.  Fol. med., Rio,  1937, 18: 416.—Mouriquand. G., &
Dechaume, J.  L'adenite serique (accidents de la serotherapie
antidiphterique) Lyon  med.,  1923,  132: 953-63.  ----- &
Ravault, P.   Amyotrophic scapulaire douloureuse consecutive
a la serotherapie antidiphterique.  Ibid., 751-3.—Mouriquand,
G., Girardot. & Bouvier. Sur  quelques  cas d'adenite serique.
Ibid., 1924,  133: 791.—Nogugs,  A.  Orquiepididimitis serica.
Arch. lat. amer. pediat., B. Air., 1928, 22: 378-80—Paunescu-
Podeanu. A., &Ionescu,M.  [Biotrophic.post-seric rheumatism;
observations on a case of polyarticular, acute rheumatism due
to treatment with  antidiphtheric serum]  Spitalul, 1937, 57:
201-5.—Pigalev, T. A.  [Localized  pathological processes after
administration  of  diphtheria  antiserum]  Arkh. biol. nauk.,
1927, 27: 365-75.—Voisin,  R.   Un cas  de  mcrt subite apres
une injection preventive de serum antidiphterique.  Bull. Soc.
pediat, Paris, 1925, 23: 103-8.

----   Antitoxin.
   See  also  Diphtheria subheadings  (Antibodies;
Antiserum; Immunity; Immunization)
   Barr, M.  Some properties of diphtheria antitoxin in the sera
of animals of different species.  J. Path. Bact,,  Cambr.,  1932,
35: 913-28.—Flood, R. G.  Blood diphtheria antitoxin studies.
Am. J. Dis. Child., 1930, 39:  107-14.—Osgood, H.  Haemo-
lytic and agglutinative  properties  of diphtheria antitoxin;
preliminary report.  Bull. Buffalo Gen. Hosp.,  1924,  2:  22-6.
        Haemagglutinative properties of  diphtheria antitoxin.
Ibid., 1925, 3: 07-9.

----   Antitoxin: Absorption and distribution.

   Ciaranfi, E.  Influenza dell'uretano sulla velocita di assorbi-
mento dell'antitossina  difteriea.   Sperimentale,  1933, 87:
471-6.—Freud, P.  Die Verteilung des Diphtherie3chutzkorpers
zwischen Gewebe  und  Blutserum  bei  aktiver und passiver
Immunitat (ein Beitrag zur Frage der echten und scheinbaren
Diphtherie-Immunitat)  Versuche   an  passiv  immunisierten
Meerschweinchen.   Zschr. ges. exp. Med., 1924, 43: 400-4.—
Glenny, A. T., Hamp,  A.  G.,  & Llewellyn-Jones, M.  The
absorption of diphtheria antitoxin.  Brit. J.  Exp.  Path., 1931,
12: 21-30.—Kassowitz, K.  Ueber  die  Verteilung des  Diph-
therieschutzkorpers  zwischen   Gewebe  und  Blutserum  bei
passiver und aktiver Immunitat.   Wien.  klin. Wschr., 1924,
37: 281.  Also Zschr.  ges.  exp. Med.,  1924,  41:  160-79 —
McCIean, D., Morgan, W. T. J., & Favilli, G.  Further observa-
tions  on the influence of testicular  extract on the rate  of ab-
sorption of diphtheria antitoxin and on the response to im-
munization with toxoid.  J.  Path.  Bact., Cambr., 1934, 38:
253-8.—Weichsel. M..  & Salfeld, H.  The  passage of diph-
theria antitoxin into the brain.  J. Infect. Dis., 1937, 61: 73-8, 
DIPHTHERIA
443
DIPHTHERIA
____   Antitoxin:  Antigenic power.

   Pico  (' E.. & Modern, F.  Pouvoir antigenique du complexe
antitoxine diphterique-iecithine.  C. rend. Soc. biol., 1933, 114:
1218 —Tetz, G. T.. & Gilman. L. A.  [Experiments on active
immunization  with diphtheria antitoxin]  Vrach. gaz.. 1928,
32: 1244-8.

____   Antitoxin: Avidity and  combining power.

   See also Diphtheria, Toxin-antitoxin.
   Becker   Ueber die Wirkung des Diphtherie-Antitoxins in
vitro und in vivo.  Zschr. Immunforsch., 1927, 52: 402-20 —
Eagle, H.  On the failure of concentrated diphtheria antitoxin
to give the Ramon flocculation reaction with toxin.  J. Immun.,
Bait,, 1935, 29: 41-5.  ------  Some effects of formaldehyde
on horse  antipneumococcus  serum and diphtheria  antitoxin
and their significance  for  the  theory of antigen-antibody
aggregation.  J. Bact.,  Bait,,  1938, 35: 26.—Freund.  J.  On
the  nature  of  the toxin-antitoxin neutralization  studied on
collodion  particles.  Proc.  Soc.  Exp. Biol., N.  Y.,  1931, 28:
1010-2  ------   On the mechanism of toxin-antitoxin reac-
 tions.  'J. Immun., Bait,, 1931,  21:  127-37.  ------  Toxin-
antitoxin reaction without  neutralization.   J.  Exp.  Med.,
 1932, 55: 181-90.—Healey,  M., & Pinfield.  S.  An  in-vitro
 investigation of the reaction between diohtheria toxin and anti-
 toxin.  Brit. J. Exp.  Path.,  1935,  16: 535-53.—Horing, F.
 Ueber Komplementbindung und Ausflockung durch antitoxische
 Diphtheriesera.  Zschr. Immunforsch., 1930, 69: 244-60.—
 Kraus, R., & Bacher. S.  Flockulation  und Aviditat der anti-
 toxischen Diphtherieheilsera.  Wien. klin.  Wschr.,  1928, 41:
 1457-9.—Ramon,  G.  Sur les rapports reciproques de l'anti-
 toxine  et  de  l'antigene  diphterioues  (toxine  et  anatoxine)
 C. rend. Acad, sc, 1930, 190: 1157-9.   ------  Sur l'affinite
 de l'antitoxine diphterique  pour l'antigene specifique (toxine
 ou anatoxine)  C. rend. Soc. biol.." 1930, 104:  31-3.  ------&
 Lam€t yer. E.  Sur la  specificite rigoureuse  des  interactions
 in vitro et in vivo des toxines, anatoxines et antitoxines.  Ibid.,
 1933,   112:  136-9.—Schmidt,  S.   Toxines   et  antitoxines;
 constitution et mode d'union.  Ann. Inst. Pasteur, Par., 1930,
 45: 337-72.  ------  Role de divers sels dans la reaction entre
 toxine  ft antitoxine diphteriques; action sur le phenomAne de
 Borrlet-Danysz.  C. rend. Soc biol., 1930, 103: 106-8.   ---—
 Vitesse de neutralisation de la toxine par l'antitoxine.  Ibid.,
 269; 272.  ------  Influence  de la  concentration  en ions
 hydrogene sur la reaction entre toxine et antitoxine diphteriques.
 Ibid  624  ------  Sur l'avidite de l'antitoxine diphterique
 naturelle.  Ibid., 1299-301.  ------  Experimentelle Unter-
 suchungen  uber  den Einfluss verschiedener Elektrolyten auf
 die Stabilitiits-  und  Neutralisierungsverhaltnisse  des  Diph-
 therietoxins und des antidiphtherischen Serums, mit besonde-
 rem Hinblick auf  die Reaktionsgeschwindigkeit zwischen Toxin
 und Antitoxin.   Zsehr. Immunforsch., 1930. 67:  292-330.
 _____  Die Bedeutung der Elektrolyten fur die  Reaktion
 zwischen Toxin  und  Antitoxin.  Ibid., 197-239.   —---— &
 Jensen, C. Proprietes floculantes des  serums antidiphteriques
 provenants de diverses especes d'animaux  producteurs d anti-
 toxine  C. rend. Soc. biol.. 1931, 108: 566-9.—Siebenmann, C.
 Comparison of different diphtheria antitoxin sera with regard
 to  their rate  of flocculation.   J. Immun.,  Bait,, 1932. 23:
 285 —Sordelle, A., &  Ferrari.  J.  Los signos experimentales
 de la uni6n de la toxina difteriea con la antitoxina.  Rev. Soc.
 argent, biol , 1934. 10: suppl.,  514-24.  Also Rev.  Inst. bact.
 Den nae. hig., B. Air.,  1934, 6: 132-40.   Also C. rend. Soc. bio .,
  1935   118: 583-5.—Suematsu,  M.  Sur la  relation entre  la
 pouvoir antitoxique, le nombre de division de L+et le coefficient
 de dilution du  serum  antidiphterique.  Ann. Inst.  .Pasteur,
 Par., 1936, 56:427-51.

 ----   Antitoxin:  Chemical  and physical proper-

    ties.
     Adolf  M.  Ueber das Verhalten des Diphtherieantitoxins
  bei  der'Elektrodialyse  und seine  Beziehungen  zum soge-
  nannten Pseudoglobulin.   Klin, \\sehr..  1924,  3:1214-6-
 Barr, M., &  Glenny, A. T.   Further observations on qualita-
  tive differences in antitoxic fractions Prepared from  the same
 sample of  plasma.   Brit, J. Exp. Path.  1931, 12:>  337-46.-
 Eagle, H.   The  non-identity of the  antigenic and  anritoxic
  groups in  diphtheria antitoxin.  J.  Immun., Bait.  193b,  30.
 339-44.-Hansen, A.   Adsorption dPj l'antitoxine diphteriaue
 sur l'hydrate d'aluminium.  C. rend, hoc  biol.,
 570_2.—Kirkbride, M. B., &  Murdick. P.
 1931.  108
A  study of
diphtheria antitoxic ser'um'of exceptionally high potency with a
comparative analysis of its various constituents   J. Immun
Bait, 1927, 14:  235-42—Rabinerson,  A.   Ueber  \\ ec hs<
wirkung  zwischen  hydrophoben  Solen  "n^P^0^;,1'"
aus normalem  und  Antidiphtheneserum.   Biochem  Zschr
1926,  171: 372-80.—Ramon. G.   Sur les relations  do  1 anti-
toxine  et  des proteides du  serum antidiphterique   C.  rend.
Soc. biol., 1934, 116: 917-9.-Sandor, G., & Goldie, H.  Re-
lation entre les  fonctions amines P«maireset  activite anti-
toxique des proteides du  serum  antidiphterique de  chevaL
Ibid   1938  127- 942-4.—Taylor, G. L.  The demonstration
of the increase of globulin in diphtheria antftoxms by the pre-
cipitation  reaction.   J.  Hyg.,  Cambr   1935  35.  174^9.
Vellux. L.  Recherches sur la pseudoglobuline antidiphtenque
C. rend. Soc. biol., 1933, 113: 684
                                            Sur la stabilite
de ^"liaison pseu'dogrobulinV-antitoxine  diphterique.  Ibid.
1934,116:697-9- —
Donn6es analytiques sur la pseudo^
globuline antidiphterique.  Ibid., 981-4.—Wernicke, R.  Sur
la precipitation  des proteines  antitoxiques  du serum anti-
diphterique  de cheval  par l'eiectrodialvse.   Ibid.,  1925,  93:
870.   Al*<> Rev. Soc. argent, biol., 1925, 1: 94-9.

----  Antitoxin: Excretion.
   Hoven van Genderen, J. van den.  Diphtheric-Antitoxin
in Kolostrum und Muttermilch  bei  Menschen.   Zsehr. Im-
munforsch., 1934,  83: 54-9.—Neill, J. M., Gaspari, E. L.. &
Mosley,  R. A.  Loss of immune substances from  the body;
diphtheria antitoxin  in  human  urines.   J. Immun., Bait.,
1931, 20: 347-69.—Neill, J. M., Gaspari,  E. L. [et al.]  Diph-
theria antitoxin in human sweat.  Ibid..  21: 101-12.—Neill,
J. M., Gaspari, E. L., & Sugg, J. Y. Diphtheria  antibodies
in the urine of a child after intramuscular injection of antitoxic
horse globulin.  Ibid., 20: 187-200.—Schubert, O.  Diphtheria
antitoxin in  human  and animal  saliva.   Tr.  Inst.  hyg.  pub.
tehee, 1938, 9: 45-69.—Sugg,  J. Y.  Diphtheria antitoxin in
the milk of a highly immune mother.   Am. J. Hyg., 1935, 22:
227-32.

----   Antitoxin: Formation.

   Oesterlind,  G.   Die Reaktion  des  lymphati-
 schen  Gewebes  wahrend  der   Ausbildung  der
 Immunitat gegen Diphtherietoxin;  experimentelle
 Untersuchungen,  speziell  iiber die  Beziehungen
 der   Reaktionszentrcn   zum  Immunisierungs-
 mechanismus.   139p.   8?   Kbh.,  1938.
   Grigorovich, S.,  & Natidze, A.   [Influence of  manganese
 chlorid injection into the veins of animals immunised to  diph-
 theria on the action of produced serum] Vrach. delo, 1927, 10:
 1551-4.—Hoven van Genderen, A. J. van den, & Kramers. C. A.
 Die  Ausflockungszeit wahrend  der Immunisation  von Diph-
 therieserumpferden.   Zschr.  Immunforsch.,  1932-33,  77:
 280-93.—Mariani, G.  Sulla origine della antitossina difteriea.
 Pathologica,  Genova, 1936, 28: 99-107.—Marine. D.   The
 influence of suprarenaleetomy in rabbits on  antitoxin (diph-
 theria)  formation.  Proc. Soc. Exp. Biol.. N.  Y., 1923-24,
 21: 497-9.—Ramon, G.  Essais sur  l'immunite antitoxique;
 hypothese sur la participation  respective de l'antigene  speci-
 fique et de l'organisme  a la formation et a la constitution de
 l'antitoxine; le lieu  d'origine  de l'antitoxine.   Presse  med.,
 1933, 41: 1437-9.—Savino,  E.   Formation d'antitoxine diph-
 terique  chez les chiens  sans hypophyse.  C. rend.  Soc. biol.,
  1935, 120: 363.—Walbum. L. E.  Action exercee par le  ehlorure
 de manganfee et  d'autres sels  metalliques sur la formation de
 l'antitoxine diphterique et  1'agglutinine du B.  coli.  Ibid.,
  1921, 85: 761-4.—Zurukzoglu, S., & Miindel, O.   Ueber das
  Vorkommen von Diphtheriebazillen  bei  Pferden  (ein  Beitrag
  zur  Frage der Entstehung von Normalantitoxinen)   Schweiz.
  med  Wschr., 1935, 65:  559.  Also Zschr. Immunforsch., 1935,
  85: 314-27.

  ----   Antitoxin: Heredity.
    Cislaghi, F. Ricerche sperimentali sulla trasmissione trans-
  placentare dell'antitossina difteriea.   Med. ital., 1933,  14: 387-
  428— Jukes. T. H., Fraser. D. T., & Orr,  M. D.  The  trans-
  mission of diphtheria antitoxin from hen to egg.  J.  Immun.,
  Bait., 1934, 26:  353-60— Neill, J. M.,  Gaspari, E. L. [et al.]
  Diohtheria antibodies transmitted from mother to child.  Ibid.,
  1932.  22:  117-24.—Ozawa,  E.   Untersuchungen iiber  den
  Uebergang  des Antitoxins auf  dieEier und die Kiieken von mit
  gereinigtem Diphtherieanatoxin immunisierter Huhner.  Jap.
  J. Exp. M., 1936, 14:  115-46.—Ribadeau-Dumas, L., Loiseau
  & Tisserand.  L'eievation du  taux de l'antitoxine dans le sang
  des nouveau-nes, apres vaccination maternelle.  Bull. Soc. med.
  hop. Paris, 1925. 3.  ser.,  49: 1124.—Sorrantino,  C.   II con-
  tenuto antidifterotossico nel sangue  del  neonato normale e  di
  quello  nato da  madre trattata con anatossina  di  Ramon.
  Pediatria (Riv.) 1931,  39:  849-61.—Sugg. J. Y..  Richardson.
  L. V., & Neill, J. M.  Transmission  to the third generation  of
  antitoxin derived by active immunization  of the  first genera-
  tion.  J. Immun., Bait., 1931, 20: 255-8.

  ____   Antitoxin:  Immunological aspect.

     See Diphtheria,  Immunity.

  ____   Antitoxin:   Immunization [passive!
     Bernabai, A.  Action immunisante de l'antitoxine  diphteri-
  que d'origine equine chez le  lanin  sensibilise par le  serum  de
  cheval. C. rend. Soc. biol., 1935, 118: 1421.—Brokman, H., &
  Sparrow. H.   Recherches  experimentales sur l'immunite anti-
  diphterique;  immunisation passive.   Ibid., 1925, 93: 308-70.
   \ho Tr. sc Clin. inf.  Univ. Varsovie. 1930, 145-7.—Doull. J.
  A   Is the prophvlactic use  of diphtheria antitoxin  justified?
  Med. Progr., Louisv.,  1924, 40: 209-11. —---- & Sandidge.
  R  P   Is the prophvlactic use of diphtheria antitoxin justified?
  Pub.'Health Rep.,'Wash.. 1924, 39: 283-94.—Frontali. G.. <v
  Raspi. M.  Ulteriori  ricerche intorno alia reazione  di Schick
  con speciale riguardo aH'immunita  passiva contro la difterite.
  Riv clin  pediat., 1925, 23: 73-100.—Gaarde. K.  [Vaccination
  with  diphtheria antitoxin]  Ugeskr. laeger. 1930, 92: 633.—
  Harris  S.  Modified  attack  of diphtheria following  antitoxin
  immunization.  Brit.  M.  J„ 1935,  1: 1123.— Hitchens, A. P. 
DIPHTHERIA
444
DIPHTHERIA
 Should diphtheria antitoxin be used prophylacrically?  Army
 M. Bull.,  1923, 140-2.  Also Am. J. Pub.  Health,  1924, 14:
 855-65.—Hottinger, A.,  & Lorenz. E.   Schick-Reaktion  und
 Serumwirkung.   Klin. Wschr.,  1931, 10:  2351.—Lesne\  E.,
 Boutellier. M..  &  Langeron.  Application  de la diphterino-
 reaction (reaction  de Schick) a I'etude de l'immunite anti-
 diphterique passive chez l'enfant.   Arch. med. enf.,  1924, 27:
 449-56.— Povitzky, O. R-, Eisner, M.. & Jackson, E.  Effective-
 ness  of standard diphtheria antitoxin 8 against all types  of
 diphtheria infection.   J. Infect.  Dis.,  1933,  52:  246-52.—
 Ragusa. A.  Influenza curativa  della immunizzazione passiva
 sul deeorso del fenomeno paradosso di Behring.   Boll.  Ist.
 sieroter. milan.,  1928. 7:  45-52.—Tomcsik.  J.   [Diphtheria
 antitoxin content  of  human blood immunized with different
 antitoxin preparations] Orv. hetil., 1932, 76:  272-4.—Weichsel,
 M.   Exrerimentelle  Studien zur  Diphtherieimmunitat;  Im-
 munitat heim Meerschweinchen nach subkutaner und intra-
 muskularcr Injektion  von Antitoxin. Zbl. Bakt., 1. Abt., 1933,
 129:  177-85.

 ----   Antitoxin,  normal.

   See Diphtheria, Immunity,  natural.

 ----   Antitoxin:  Potency and titration.

   See al  o Diphtheria, Immunity:   Diagnosis.
   Antona. D. de,  &  Valensin.  M.  Reattivita cutanea  alia
 to«sina difteriea e tasso  di antitossina nel sangue.   Pediatria
 (Riv.) 1935.  6: 40-7.—Artusi. C.  Esecuzione pratica della
 determinazione del  tasso antidifterotossico nel siero di sangue
 mediante il metodo di Romer.  Boll. Ist. sieroter. milan.. 1930,
 9: 417-23.—Fraser. D. T. The technique cf a method for the
 quantitative determination of diphtheria antitoxin by a skin
 test in rabbits. Tr. R. Soc.  Canada. 1931, 3. ser., 15: Sect. 5,
 Biol.  Sc. 175-81.—Glenny,  A. T.,  &  Barr,  M.  The dilution
 ratio  of diphtheria antitoxin  as a measure of  avidity.   J. Path.
 Bact., Lond., 1932.  35: 91-6.—Gutfeld. F. von.  Der Nachweis
 von  Dipbtherieantitoxin im  Blut  unter besonderer Beriick-
 sichtigung  der Diphtherie-Hautreaktion  von  Schick.  Zschr.
 arztl. Fortbild.,  1924,  21: 290-4.—Hoen, E.. Tschertkow. L.,
 & Zipp. W.  Die Anwendung der Prazipitationsmethode bei der
 Auswertung von  solchen antitoxischen  Diphtherieseren,  die
 dem  Einfluss  physikalisch-chemischer   Faktoren ausgesetzt
 waren.  Zschr. Immunforsch., 1926, 47: 277-90.—Leonard, G.
 F.  A comparison of methods for determination of potency as
 observed en a group  of horses immunized against diphtheria.
 J. Bact.. Bait., 1931, 21: 46.  Also J. Immun., Bait.,  1931, 21:
 117-25—Ramon, G.,  & Grasset. E. La reaction de floculation
 et le  dosage du pouvoir antitoxique du serum antidiphterique
 purifie   C. rend.  Soc. biol.,  1926, 95:  436-8.—Szirmai.  F.
 lAntitovie  power  of antidinhtheric sera; experimental] Orv.
 hetil., 1031, 75: 1124; 1147.—Takahashi, S.   Dosierung  der
 antidiphtheritischen Substanz in  Lymphe  und  Blut.  Acta
 Scholae med.  Univ. Kioto,  1936-37, 19: 9-11.—Ugo, A.  Sul
 dosaggio delle antitossine difteriche del commercio con tossine
 difteriche di varia origine. Boll.  Ist. sieroter. milan.,  1937, 16:
 16-25.

 ----   Antitoxin:  Production.

   See  also  Diphtheria,  Antiserum:  Production;
 Diphtheria, Immunization.
   Hamedy,  A.    *De  1'aptitude des  animaux a
 la  production  des  antitoxines   diphterique  et
 tStanique   [Alfortl  152p.   8?   Par., 1931.
   Arkhipov, K. S.  fShick's reaction as a method of selecting
 horses for  immunisation with diphtheria toxin or  anatoxin]
 Mikrob J., Leningr., 1928, 7: 150-6. Also Zbl. Bakt., 1. Abt.,
 1930,  118: 430-4— Dudley, S. F.  Natural and artificial stimuli
 in the production  of  human diphtheria antitoxin.   Brit. J
 Exp. Path., 1928, 9: 290-8.—Hartley. P.  The  effect of certain
 constituents of culture medium on the production of diphtheria
 anti-toxin in normal and immunized guinea-pigs.  Ibid.. 1935,
 16: 460-7—Kurauchi. K., Komiyarna. T., & Ando, E.  A rapid
 method of hyperimmunization  of  horses against diphtheria
 toxin.  J. Orient. M ,  Dairen, 1034, 21: 62.—Locke, A., Main,
 E. R., & Miller, F. A.   The production of diphtheria antitoxin.
 J. Infect. Dis., 1927, 41: 32-8.—Nemshilova, N. A.  [Selection
 of horses for antidiphtheric seruml   J.  mikrob., Moskva, 1937,
 18: 829-33.—Nishimura, H.  Schick  test as  applied to  the
 selection of horses for  the production  of  diphtheria antitoxin.
 J. Immun., Bait,, 1929, 17: 520-7—Pico, C. E.. & Ferrari, J.
 Influencia de la trementina en la  elevaci6n del valor antit6xico
 del suero de los caballos immunizados contra la toxina difteriea
 Rev. Soc. argent, biol.. 1925. 1: 543-6.  Also Sem.  mid.  B.
 Air., 1925,  32: pt  2,  1626.—Ramon, G.  Sur 1'augmentation
 anormale  de  1 anritoxme chez  les chevaux producteurs de
 serum antidiphterique. Bull. Soc. centr. mid. vet.. Par., 1925,
 78: 227-34.  —---- Sur la production de l'antitoxine diphteri-
 que.   C. rend. Soc.  biol.,  1925, 93: 506.  ------ A propos de
 la production  et  des  proprietes de l'antitoxine  diphterique.
 Ibid.,  1930, 104: 842-4.  ------  Essai  sur l'immunite anti-
 toxique; du role essentiel  de l'antigene specifique dans I'appari-
  aa   inood!yel??p^m,ent de l'immunite  antitoxique.  Presse
 mid   1933, 41: 1377-80.  ------Bessemans. A.. & de Potter.
 K J.e deyeloppement des anticorps au cours  de l'immunisation
du cheval  par divers  antigenes  diphteriques,   C. rend Soc
 biol., 1931, 106: 1104-7.—Ramon, G., Descombey. P.. & Valot,
 P.  Sur la baisse du pouvoir antitoxique provoquee chez l'ani-
 mal producteur de serum antidiphterique au moyen de sub-
 stances non-specifiques.  Ibid., 1929,  100: 786-8.—Ramon, G.,
 & Lemetayer, E. Procede pour accroitre et rendre plus durable
 la production des antitoxines chez le cheval.  Ibid., 1931, 107:
 1476-9.  ------ & Richou, R.  De l'influence des substances
 non specifiques ajoutees  a l'antigene dans la production  de
 l'immunite  antitoxique.  Ibid.,  1934,  115:  1027-9.-----
 Nouveaux essais sur l'influence de I'addition de substances non
 specifiques a l'antigene dans la production de l'immunite anti-
 toxique.  Ibid.. 116: 823-6.—Savino, E.  Selection des chevaux
 au cours  de  1'immunisation par la  toxine diphterique.  Ibid.,
 1930, 105: 717.—Schmidt, S.   Immunisation antidiphterique;
 variation  dans la teneur  en antitoxine  du sang des  chevaux
 producteurs de serum antidiphterique pendant et en dehors de
 l'immunisation. Acta path  microb. scand., 1931, 8: 18,5-212.—
 Skrotzky, E. W. Ueber die bei Immunisation  der Pferde mit
 Diphtherietoxin die Antikorperproduktion stimulierende Wir-
 kung des  Tapioka,   Zsehr.  Immunforsch., 1932,  77: 443-8.  -
 Valensin, M.  Influenza del numero. del ritmo e della inten^ita
 degli stimoli  speciflci nella immunizzazione antidifterica  attiva
 del eavallo.  Pathologica, Genova, 1933, 25: 269-79.—Verzhi-
 kovsky, N. A., & Gogin. E. F.  [Selection of horses for immuni-
 sation against diphtheria]  J. epidem. mikrob.,  Moskva, 1933
 2: 1-18.

 ----  Antitoxin:  Production—in vitro.
   Hwon.  T. L.  The  production of diphtheric  antitoxin  in
 tissue-cultures.  J. Immun.. Bait., 1937,  33: 471-6—Kimmel-
 stiel. L.  Zur Frage nach der Entstehung von Antitox'n aus
 Diphtherietoxin unter  dem Einfluss von  Trypsin.   Zschr.
 Immunforsch.,  1929,  62:  245-51.—SdrawoFmisslow.  W. M.,
 & Kostromin.  N.  E.  Ueber  die fermentative  Methode der
 Diohtherieantitoxinerhalturig  in  vitro;  neue  experimentelle
 Beitrage zum Immunitatsproblem. Ibid., 1927-28, 54: 1  20.

 ----  Antitoxin: Purification  and concentration.
   Abiko,  A.   Beitrage zur Konzentriening des Diphther'e-
 Antitoxins.  J. Orient. M.,  Dairen, 1936. 24: 33.—Goldie. H.
 Recuperation de l'antitoxine diphterique flocuiee par la toxine
 en utilisant les  sels sodiques  de  l'acide  aminonaphtalene-tri-
 sulfonique.   C.  rend.  Soc.  biol., 1935,  118: 220-3.-----
 Stabilisation et recuperation de l'antitoxine diphterique flocuiee
 par  la toxine.  Ibid.,  1401-3.------CaractSres des anti-
 toxines  purifiees par la  floculation, stabilises par le formol  et
 recuperees avec l'amino-naphtaiene-trisulfonate  de  sonde.
 Ibid., 1936. 121: 649-52.  ------ Stabilisation par le formol
 et recuperation par l'amino-naphtaiene-trisulfonate sodique de
 l'antitoxine du serum antidiphterique. Ibid.. 1937, 124: 550-
 54.  ------  Caracteres de l'antitoxine stabilisee par le formol
 et isoiee du serum anti-diphterique au moyen de la precipita-
 tion par le l-amino-naphtaiene-4-6-8-trisulfonate de  sodium.
 Ibid., 1215-8.—Lesn6, E., & Marquezy.  Le serum antidiph-
 terique  purifie. l'antitoxine diphterique.   J. med. fr., 1926, 15:
 390-2.—Linderstrom-Lang, K., & Schmidt. S.  Sur la purifica-
 tion  de l'antitoxine diphterique.  C. rend. Soc biol., 1930, 103:
 618-20.—Main, E.  R.  The purification of  diphtheria anti-
 toxin.  Tr. Chicago Path.  Soc, 1923-27.  12: 290-2.—Rakusin,
 M. A.. & Flieher, G. D.  Ueber das Adsorptionsverhalten und
 einige  andere Eigenschaften des Diphtherieheilserums  (eine
 neue  Methode zur Darstellung  von reinem  Diphtherieanti-
 foxin)   Zschr. Immunforsch.. 1924.  39: Orig., 193-6.—Velluz,
 L.  Sur la question d'une antitoxine  diphterique aprotidique.
 C. rend. Soc. biol., 1031, 108: 709.

----   Antitoxin: Stability.
   Kulikov & Sekreteva,  V.  L'aecroissement  de la  thermo-
 stabilite de l'antitoxine.  C. rend. Soc. biol., 1927. 97: 1339 —
 Kulinov, W„  Smirnov, P., & Bobkova. M.  Conditions physico-
 ehimiques de la  thermostabilite  de l'antitoxine  diphterique.
 Ibid., 1928, 98: 1503.------   La regeneration de l'antitoxine
 diphterique inactivee par chauffage.  Ibid., 1929, 102: 926-8 —
 Schmidt, S.  Influence de la concentration en ions hydrogene
 sur la stabilite de l'antitoxine diphterique, et en particulier sur
 sa fonction floeulante.  Ibid., 709-11.  ------   Influence de
 divers sels sur  la stabilite de  l'antitoxine diphterique.  Ibid.,
 1930, 103: 98-100.  ------ A propo« de l'influence des con-
 centrations en ions H sur l'antitoxine diphterique.  Ibid., 626-8

 ----   Antitoxin: Thcapeutic use.

   See  also  Diphtheria,  Antiserum;  Diphtheria,
 Trpatment, specific.
   La Roche, W.   *Behandlung der Diphtherie
 mit  Antitoxinserum,  1916-22.   8p.    8?    Kiel,
 1923.
   Bierring, W. L.  The modern treatment of diphtheria with
 demonstration of method  of preparing antitoxin.   J. Iowa M.
 Soc, 1925, 15:  171-5.—Jarotzky.  A. I. Ueber die Anwendung
 des antitoxischen Serums bei  Diphtherie.  Acta  med. scand.,
 1933, 80:  51-63.  ------  A new method of treatment for
 diphtheria with antitoxic serum.  Med. Rec, N. Y., 1935, 141:
 125-8.—Place, E. H.   The use of  antitoxin  in diphtheria.
 Boston  M. & S. J., 1924, 191: 270-2.—Zoelch. P.  Untersu-
 chungen iiber die Bedeutung des Antitoxins fur die Behandlung 
DIPHTHERIA
445
DIPHTHERIA
der Diphtherie  (mit besonderer  Berucksichtigung  der intra-
lumbalen  und   Rekonvaleszenten-Serum-Therapie)    Zschr.
Kinderh., 1934, 56: 358-78.

____   Antitoxin:  Therapeutic use:  Administra-
   tion and dosage.

   Zagdoun-Vai.entin,   M.    La  posologie  du
serum  antitoxique  dans   le   traitement  de  la
diphterie.   159p.   8°   Par.,  1934.
   Bradley   C.  E.  The  intra-peritoncal use  of  diphtheria
antitoxin.  J. Oklahoma M. Ass., 1924, 17: 239.—Grundy, E.
The  rational dosage of diphtheria antitoxin.  Brit.  M.  J.,
1931,  2: 1132.—Haynie, J. A.  A brief consideration of diph-
theria  with special advantages of intravenous administration
of antitoxin.  J. Oklahoma M. Ass., 1925, 18:  205-9—Jacobs-
sohn.  E.  Ueber die Bedeutung der Serummenge bei der anti-
toxischen  Behandlung  der  Diphtherie.   Mschr.   Kinderh.,
1930,  46: 321-37.—Lesne, F.,  Marquezy,  R., &  Vagliano.
Papidite de diffusion dans l'organisme  de l'antitoxine diph-
terique  introduite par  voie  parenterale.  Arch. med. enf.,
1924,  27: 457-61.—Maclntyre, D., & McKay, D.  W.  The
intravenous  injection of  antitoxin  in  diphtheria.   Lancet,
Lond., 1924, 1:  1262-4.—Osgood, H.   Intravenous  use  of
diphtheria antitoxin; report of a series of cases.  J. Am.  M.
Ass.,  1923, 81:  1406-11.—Platou, E. S.   Antitoxin in diph-
theria; a comparative study rf the usual  methods of adminis-
tration with the intraperitoneal method.   Arch. Pediat., N. Y.,
1923,  40: 575-87.—Reiche, F., & Reye,  E.   Ueber die Hohe
der Antitoxindosen bei  Behandlung  der  Diphtherie.   Deut
med. Wschr., 1930, 56: 1102.—Toomey. J. A.,  Goehle. O. L., &
Dauer. C. C. Antitoxin intraperitoneal^. Am. J. Dis. Child.,
1925,  29: 214-20.

----  Antitoxin:   Therapeutic   use:  Mode  of
   action.
   Bernabai, A.  Du sort de l'antitoxine  diphterique d origine
equine  injeetee  au lapin prealablement sensibilise  avec le
serum de cheval.  C. rend. Soc biol.. 1935,  119:  298-300.—
Bormann, F. von.  Beitrag zur  spezifischen Wirksamkeit  des
antitoxischen  Diphtherieserums.   Verh.  Phys.  med.  Ges.
Wurzburg,  1933, n. F., 58: 22-4.—Csaba, M.   Hat das Diph-
therieantitoxin  eine spezifische Wirkung in Gewebskulturen?
Frankf.  Zsehr.  Path.,  1935,  48: 250-3.—Davidsohn, L, &
Hunt. L. W.  Serum  disease and the  therapeutic effect of
diphtheria antitoxin.  Am. J.  Dis. Child., 1936. 52: 1325-34.—
Debre. R-, Ramon. G.,  & Bernard, J.  Le sort de l'antitoxine
diphterique chez les sujets traites par le s6rum antidiphterique.
Ann.  med.,  Par., 1934, 36: 5-16.—Friedberger, E.   Zur Frage
der Heilwirkung des  antitoxischen Diphtherieserums.  Med.
 Klin.  Berl., 1928, 24: 767; 810. Also Verh.  Berl.  med. Ges.
 (1928)  1929, 59:  2. Teil, 71-93.—Hottinger,  A.   Ueber die
Bedeutung des Antitoxins (A.-T.) fiir die Heilung  der Diph-
therie.   Schweiz.  med. Wschr.,  1935, 65:  772-5;  1936,  66:
 1236-8.   ------   Untersuchungen  uber  die Heilungsvor-
 gange der  Diphtherie  unter dem  Einfluss von  antitoxin-
reichem  und antitoxinarmem beziehungsweise -freiem Serum.
 Ibid.,  1256-60.   ------ &  Wieland,  E.   Klinisch-exneri-
 mentelle  Untersuchungen iiber die  Bedeutung   des Anti-
toxins fiir die Heilung der Diphtherie.  Ibid., 1934, 64: 1164-
6.—Koch,  F. E.  Experimentelle Untersuchungen iiber  den
Heilwert  des  antitoxischen  Diohtherieserums im  Vergleich
zur Lokalbehandlung bei  infizierten Tieren.   Zschr. ges. exp.
Med, 1938,  103:  405-16.—Madsen,  T.. &  Schmidt. S.  Die
Reaktionsgesehwindigkeit  zwischen  Diphtherietoxin   und
Antitoxin und ihre Bedeutung fiir die Heilkraft des antidiph-
therischen Serums. Zschr. Immunforsch., 1930, 65: 357-84.—
Pico  C. E., &  Ferrari, J.  El fenomeno  de Danysz efectuado
con 'sueros" antidiftericos  de alto y  escaso  valor  antitoxico.
Rev. Soc. argent, biol.. 1925, 1: 341-50.—Ramon, G.. Debre, R..
& Bernard  J.   L«* sort de l'antitoxine diphterique  chez  les
suiets traites par le serum antidiphterique.  C rend Soc biol.,
1933  114-  1089-91.—Sowell.  R. F.   The effects of antitoxin
on the leukocytosis in  diphtheria.  Med. Pirn. N. America,
1927-28  11- 1203-8—Stockhusen, P.  Zur 1'rage der Bmdung
von  Diphtherie.pift  an  Gewebszellen und  dessen  I^ungs-
mrwlichkeit  durch Antitoxin.   Zschr. Immunforsch., 1936, 88:
197-209.

----  Antitoxin: Therapeutic use:  Results.
   Gonzalez. C.  Valor  terapeutico de la antitoxina difteriea.
Pol. As.  med. Puerto Rico,  1937, 29: 248.—Marquezy, R. A.
Resultats fournis  par l'emploi  d'un  serum  antidiphterique
antitoxique  et antimicrobien concentre et desalbumme.  Bull.
Acad,  med., Par., 1931,  3.  ser., 105:  701-6-RamoG
Debre.  R.,  & Bernard. J.  L'ant.toxme dinhterique  dans  le
serum de sujets traites par le serum.   Bull. PocniMW
Pcrs   1938  3 ser  54:212.  ------  Sur les variations oe la
t,neu'r en "antitoxine dans  le serum  des sujets  attemtsde
diphterie et  soumis a la serotherapie specifique.  C. rend  boc
biol..  1933,  114:  1091-4.-Spranfor.  H.   Der Einflu™ dei
therapeutisehen  und prophylaktis.hon Anwendiing ,d^ £,'$:
therieantitoxins  auf die Morbiditat.  Mortalitat und Letnlit.it
der Dinhtherie-  eine Untersuchung uber den  V> ert des Pipn-
therienei^erum  mit einer Statistik der Diphtherie in Preussen
von 1876-1922  und Hem Ergebnis einer Umfrago, an fuhrende
deutsche Padiater.  Veroff. Medverwalt., 1927, 24: 285  347.
Weichsel, M. Antitoxinkurven im Blut von Diphtheriekranken
nach Gaben von  Diphtherieantitoxin.  Jahrb. Kinderh., 1931-
32, 3. F., 84: 129-42.

----   Associated diseases.

   See  Diphtheria,  Mixed infection.

----   atypical and unusual.

   See  also  Diphtheria, Loffleria.
   .Tamet, C.   *Diphteries  frustes et cachees des
voies  a6riennes  superieures  chez  l'adulte  sans
manifestations angineuses.   76p.   8°.   Par., 1932.
   Dawson-Walker, E. F., & Brewis, E.  G. Two unusual cases
of diphtheria.  Brit. J. Child Dis.. 1937. 34: 107-13.—Grant. J.
An unusual case of diphtheria.  Brit. M. J., 1934. 1: 1074.—
Herzbruch,  K.   LTngewc'jhnlic-her  Verlauf  einer  Diphtherie.
Med  Welt. 1935. 9: 714.—Wicht. J. F.  Unusual ease of  in-
jection with Corynebacterium diphtheriae.  Brit. M. J., 1936,
2: 1082.

----  Bacteriemia.
   Askawa.  Y.   Sur l'infection diphterique  experimentale et
sur la question  de la baciiiemie  diphterique.   C  rend. Soc
biol., 1933, 112: 351-3.—Canon.  Ueber septische Diphtherie.
Deut. med. Wschr., 1927,  53:  1171.— Ciantini. F.  Ricerche
su la diffusione del bacille di Loftier nel sangue e  negli  organi
degli ammalati di difterite.  Boll.  Ist. sieroter. milan., 1936.
IS: 1-17.—Djourichitch,  M.  L'assoeiation du strep'oe'Hjue et
du staphylocoque au bacille diphterique est-elle capable d  en-
trainer  la baciiiemie diphterique  chez l'animal  d'experiences?
C. rend. Soc. biol., 1933, 113: 999-1001.—Elkeles. A.  Peber
einen Fall  von  Diphtheriebacillenseptikamie nebst Heobuch-
tungen  iiber das Vorkommen von Diphtheriehacillen im stro-
menden Blut und in den Leichenorganen. Med. Klin., Berl.,
1929, 25: 674.—Gallettf.  G. R.  La batteriemia e la batteriuria
nella difterite  umana.   Igiene  mod.,  1934. 27:  197-201.—
Heubach.  H.   Zur Frage der Diphtherieba*illamie.   Deut
med  Wschr.,  1933, 64: 567— Isabolinski.  M.  B.. & Ear-
pachevskaia, B. P.   Zur  Frage der  Bakteriamie bei der Diph-
therie  Zschr.  Immuntorseh., 1932, 76:  475-8.—Kaschel. H.
Reitrac zur Diphtheriebacillensepsis.  Zschr. Kinderh., 1937
3S,  59:  437-45.—Kroemer. W.  Ueber  die  Verbreitung  der
Diphtheriehacillen  im Organismus und  ihre  Bedeutung  fiir
die  Organschadigung.  Zschr. Hyg., 1936-37, 119: 322-35 —
Ling. H. C. Greene, L.,  & Pai. S.  E.  Diphtheria gravis bac-
teremia: report  of 2 cases.  Chin. M. J.,  1938. 54: 177-81 —
Martmer, E.  Bacteremia in diphtheria: invasion  of the blood
stream  by  the Kleb~ Loftier bacillus and associated organisms.
Am. J. Dis.  Child.. 1027.  33: 895-9.  Also rerr — Natali, C.
Sulla natura e  sul  determinismo  genetico  della  batteriemia
difteriea  sperimentale.   Ann.  igiene.  1928,  37:  705-19.—
Petrov, B. N.  jExperimental bacteremia in  diphtheria)  Vest.
mikrob.,  1934,  13: 273-6.—Revelli,  U.,  &  Casassa.  M. T.
Recherches cliniques et experimentales sur la  presence du
Corynebacterium diphteriae dans le sang et les organes.  Ann.
 Inst Pasteur, Par , 1935.  55: 239-48.—Roberto. P.  Batteriemia
 nella difterite.  Gior batt.  immun.. 1932. 8:  247-53.—Roosen-
Runge.  Ueber Bakteriamie durch Diphtheriehacillen.  Vir-
 chows Arch.. 1925, 254: 379-81.—Schiaparelli. P.  Batteriemia
 difteiica sperimentale e  potere battericida del sangue in toto.
 Boll. Soc. med. chir., Pavia,  1934, 48:  259-61—Seydel. J.
 [Bacteremia in diphtheria in man]   Warsz. czas. lek., 1936  13:
 535  —Simic, T.  V.  Das  Auftreten und die Bedeutung  von
 Bakteriamie  bei  Diphtherie.  Zbl.  Bakt., 1. Abt., 1931.  120:
385-02 —Wanij.  Clii-Wu.  & T'ung Ts'un.   Bacteremia  due
 to the "ravis tvpe of Corvnebacterium diphtheriae.  Am. J. Dis
Child.,  1936, 52: 899-903.

 ----   Bacteriology.

   See  also Corynebacterium;  Diphtheria,  Diag-
 nosis,  bacteriological;  Diphtheria,   Mixed  infec-
 tion;  Diphtheria bacillus.
   Adams. C. F.  Bacteriology of diphtheria.  J.  Ind'ana M.
 \ss   1930,23:268-70.—Assis, A. de.  Notas sobre a bacterio-
 logia da  diphteria.   Fol.  med.,  Rio,  1937,  18: 304-12.—
 Stott  H.  Diphtheria and some  noTes  on  its bacteriological
 significance  J. State M.,  Lond.. 1926, 34: 284-8 —Vergnolle,
 M   J.   Baeteriologfa  de la difteria.  Arch,  argent  pediat.,
 1931. 2: 23-30.

 ----   Blood  chemistry.

   See  also Diphtheria,  Metabolism;  Diphtheria,
 Prognosis.
   Bonnet. G..  & Casassa, M.  T.   Sul  comportamento della
 proteinemia  nella  difterite.  Gior. batt. immun.. 1937  19:
 303-20 —Minore. F.  L'indice refrattometrico nella difterite.
 Cult. med. mod.. Pal., 1929, 8: 49-51.—Natin. I., & Da Rin.  C.
 El ftisforo inorganico en la difteria. Sem med . B. Air., 1935,
 42:  1148.------Hipocloremia en la difteria; relaciones con
 la azoemia  Ibid.. 1226-8.—Peola, F.  La glicemia e la tiemia
 nella difterite.   Clin, igiene  inf.,  1929, 4: 389-98.   ------
 & Inglessi. E.  Comportamento dd calcio  e del  potassio nel
 siero di sangue nell'infezione difteriea (con speciale riguardo al 
DIPHTHERIA
446
DIPHTHERIA
 fenomeni di iperecritabilita meccanira dei nervi)   Riv.  clin.
 pediat..  1930, 28: 745-57.—Prochajka, Y.  Recherche* sur la
 glveemie et le taux de I'azote non proteique dans les diphterie'S
 graves.  Bull. Soc med. V,6p. Paris, 1930, 3. ser.. 46: 865-7 —
 Sniorondinzew,  I.  A.  Equilibrio acirio basico nelia difterite
 infantile.  Pediatria (Riv.) 1937,  45: 611-5.—Wladimirowa,
 R. A.  Der Cehalt des Blutes diphtherie  und scharlachkranker
 Kinder  an  organisihen Sauren.  Zschr.  Kinderh..  1930   50:
 374-80.

 ----   Bronchus.

   See Diphtheria,  Tracheobronchial  tree.

 ----   Cardiovascular system.

   Donxerstag, F. [O. W.]  *Herzveranderungen
 nach Diphtherie.  28p.    8?   Greifswald,  1932.
   Schwensen, C.    Kliniske  iagttagelser  anga-
 aende  hjertelidelser ved  difteri   [Clinical obser-
 vations on heart  diseases  in  diphtheria]   210p.
 S?   Kbh., 1921.
   Wehrli, E. A.   *Zur Kenntnis der  Arrhyth-
 mien  bei  der  Diphtherie   [Zurich]    19p.    8?
 Schaffhausen, 1921.
   Allen, I. M.   Study of the variations  in the pulse-rate in
 diphtheria.  N. Zealand M. J.,  1927-28, 26: 1-10.—Alstead, S.
 The heart after diphtheria.  Lancet, Lond., 1933,  1: 413-5.—
 Beer, A.  Vorhofflattern  nach Diphtherie.  Jahrb. Kinderh.,
 1937, 3. F., 99: 207-14.—Behr, W.  Ueber einige seltene Herz-
 storungen bei Diphtherie.  Zschr. Kreislaufforsch., 1937,  29:
 893-8.—Blacher,  W.  Die  Beteiligung des Nervensystems  an
 den  Storungen der Herzsehlagfolge bei Diphtherie.  Jahrb.
 Kinderh., 1923,  3.  F.,  51:  13-80.—Blander, D.  I.  [Cardiac
 changes  in diphtheria]  Pediatria, Moskva, 1907,  No. 5, 60-
 73.—Brockington,  C.  F.    Diphtheritic hypopiesia.   Lancet,
 Lond., 1931, 1:  1387-90— Caffe, L.   Miocardite diphterique
 aigue avec  apparition tardive.  Bull. Soc. med.  hop. Bucarest,
 1928, 10: 187-9.—Chabe &  Guillot.  Les complications cardia-
 ques de la  diphterie.  J. med.  Bordeaux,  1927, 57: 229-31.—
 Coeur et  diphterie.  Rev. crit. path., Par., 1934-35, 5: 115-23 —
 Denechau,  D., & Raffault. J. Un cas de bradycardie atteignant
 10 pulsations a la minute avec crises  convulsives  donnant la
 tableau du  syndrome de Stokes-Adams li6e a diphterie pharyn-
 gee.   Bull.  Soc. med. hop. Paris, 1934, 3.  ser., 50: 1358-62 —
 Dijkstra, C. H.   [Endocarditis diphtherica]  Ned. tschr.  ge-
 neesk., 1935, 79: 1352.—Donnerstag.  Herzveriinderungen nach
 Diphtherie.  Virchows Arch.,  1932-33, 287: 421-8—Ducamp
 & Janbon.   Syndrome de Stokes-Adams  transitoire  post-
 diphterique.  Bull. Soc sc. med. biol. Montpellier, 1924-25, 6:
 33-7.—Edmunds. C. W.  Circulatory  collapse in  diphtheria.
 Am. J. Dis. Child.,  1937, 54: 1066-79.  ------& Johnston, F.
 D.  The circulatory collapse  in diphtheria.   Tr.  Ass. Am.
 Physicians, 1927,  42: 87-95. Also J.  Am. M.  Ass., 1928, 90:
 441-4.—Grunke, W. Das Diphtherieherz.  Verh.  Deut. Ges.
 inn.  Med.,  1930, 42. Kongr., 333.  ------  Die Reizleitungs-
 storungen des Herzens bei der Diphtherie.  Zschr. klin. Med
 1932, 120:  40-94.—Holzmann, M.  Das Herz  bei der Diph-
 therie  (mit  besonderer Berucksichtigung der  elektrokardio-
 graphischen Untersuchungsergebnisse)  Praxis,  Bern, 1935, 24:
 252-5.—Hoskin, J.  The after-effects of diphtheria on the heart.
 Lancet, Lond., 1926, 1:  1141.—Houssay, B. A.   Las causas del
 colapso circulatorio difterico.   Sem. med.,  B.  Air., 1928 35-
 pt 2, 1160-2.—Jones, T. D., & White,  P. D.  The heart after
 severe diphtheria.  Am. Heart J., 1927-28, 3: 190-5.—Joseph-
 thai, F.  Geheiltes  Kammerflattern nach  Diphtherie.  Wien
 Arch. inn. Med., 1934, 26: 15-20.—Kiss, P.  Ueber die Herz-
storungen wahrend und nach der Diphtherie.  Acta  paediat
 Upps., 1933, 16: 414-23.  ------  Ein geheilter Fall von an
 Diphtherie anschliessendem  Herzblock.  Zschr. Kinderh., 1934,
56: 136-9.   ------  Diphtherie  und Blutdrucksteigerung'
Mschr. Kinderh..  1936,  65: 325.   ------  Sino-aurikularer
Block bei  einem diphtherischen Kinde.  Ibid., 66: 30-6.
[Clinical classification of heart disorders in diphtherial  Orv
hetil., 1936, 80:898-900. ------ Ueber diphtheritische Herz-
storungen.  Zschr.  Kreislaufforsch., 1936,  28: 753-9.
Ungewohnliche  extrasystolische Arrhythmie  bei  Diphtherie
Ibid ,  1937, 29: 607-10.  ------  Ueber  den Blutdruck von
Diphtheriekranken.  Klin. Wschr., 1937, 16:  1493-6.
Dauernder Herzblock nach Diphtherie. Jahrb. Kinderh., 1938
3. F., 101: 347-50.—Korach, S.  Ueber den  Adams-Stokes-
schen Symptomenkomplex bei Diphtherie.  Med. Klin., Berl
1929, 25:  427.—La Franca, S.  Le alterazioni della funzione
cardiaca nelle infezioni in generale e nella difterite in particolare
Arch, pat., Bologna, 1925, 4: 258-69.—Langeron, L., & Breton'
A.  Sur un cas de tachysystole auriculaire a 2:1, consecutif a la"
diphterie et rapidement ameiiore par  le traitement- difficultes
du diagnostic graphique du flutter a 2:1.  Arch mal  coeur
1929, 22:  482-7 -LeeteH.  M.   The  heart  in diphtherial
Lancet Lond.  1938, 1: 136-9.—Lesne, E., Clerc, A., & Zadoc-
Kahn, B.  La dissociation auriculo-ventriculaire au cours de h
diphterie.  Paris med., 1933, 87: 381-8.—Loth. M. The heart
\nooPo,  Io%; !n°llnical and Pathologic study.  Arch. Int. M.,
1923, 31: 637-52.—Lutembacher, R.  Les troubles du rythme
cardiaque  dans  la diphterie experimentale.  Ann. med.  Par
}?Ja' into oI87=o'.,  ~i---T   Ejections  intrapericardiques!
Ibid., 1930, 28: 153-7, pl.—Lutz, I. M.  Ueber Blutdrucksteige-
 rung  bei diphtheriekranken  Kindern.   Arch.  Kinderh., 1938
 114: 11-22.—Marvin, H. M.  The effect of diphtheria on the
 cardiovascular system; the heart in faucial diphtheria.  Am J
 Dis. Child., 1925, 29: 433-76.  ------& Buckley, R. C.  Com-
 plete  heart block in diphtheria.   Heart, Lond.,  1923-2-1,  n-
 309-25.—Mentl,  S.   [Disorders  in  capillary  circulation  in
 diphtheria]  Cas. 16k. desk.,  1933, 72: 417;  457.—Natin, I.
 Miocarditis difteriea; disociaci6n aurfculoventricular eon rit'rno
 ventricular acelerado  y  captura ventricular.  Sem. med   B
 Air., 1931, 38: 562-70. ------& Da Rin, C.  Bloqueo aurfculo^
 ventricular simple difterico.   Ibid., 1934. 41: pt  2, 19f,6-9.—
 Novoa Santos, R.  Tres casos insolhos de nuestra casufstica
 Arch.  card, hemaf.,  Madr.,  1924, 5:  8-13.—O'Donovan,  P.
 Auricular flutter after diphtheria  in a child.  Lancet,  Lond '
 1929,  1: 607-9.—Parade, G. W.  Herzkomplikationen  bei
 Diphtherie.  Med. Klin., Berl.,  1936,  32: 411 0.  Pellini,  F.
 Un caso grave di miocardite post-difterica. Pediat. med  prat '
 Tor., 1931, G: 214-6.—Perrimond, G.  Le cn'iir dans la diph-
 terie.  Marseille med., 1929, 66: 178-96.—Recalde Cuestas, J.
 C.  Sindrome de Adams-Stokes post-difterico en  una nifia de
 euatro afios.  Rev. med. Rosario, 1927, 17: 7-16.—Renaud, M.,
 & Diiss.  Bradycardie precoce et grave au cours d'une diphterie
 ecourtee. Bull. Soc. med. hop. Paris, 1935, 3. ser., 51:  973-7
 Also Presse med , 1935, 43: 902.—Rissotto, A. A., Natin, I., &
 Da Rin, C.  Las disociaciones auriculoventriculares por inter-
 feiencia en la difteria: contribucion al estudio de su patcenia
 lJrensa med. argent., 1938, 25: 274-81.—Schwentker, F. F., &
 Noel, W. W.  The circulatory failure of diphtheria; the clinical
 manifestations of early and late failure. Bull. Johns Hopkins
 Hosp.,  1929, 44: 276-94.—Seckel,  H.   Herz- und  Kreislaufre-
 flexe bei kindlicher Diphtherie. Jahrb.  Kinderh.,  1934  3  F
 93: 269-305.—Sole. A.  Ueber den Schlafpuls bei Diphtherie'
 Mschr. Kinderh., 1935, 63: 380-2.—Thoenes, F.  Die Prognose
 der diphthero-toxischen Herz-  und  Kivislaufstorungen im Kin-
 desalter.  Ibid., 1932, 53: 381-9.—Thompson, W. P.. Golden
 S.E.,&White,P.D.  The heart 15 to 20 vears after severe diph-
 theria.  Am. Heart J.,  1937, 13: 534-41.—Ustvedt, H. J. Der
 Blutdruck wahrend des Schlafes bei diphtheriekranken Kindern
 Acta med. scand., 1932, 79: suppl. 50,  291-8.—Wasilkowskn-
 Krukowska, H.  [Debility of heart  during diphtheria]  Polska
 gaz.  lek., 1935, 14: 198-202.

 ----    Cardiovascular   system:  Electrocardiog-
   raphy.

   Gorner,  I.   *Elektrokardiographische  Nach-
 untersuchungen   bei  Kindern,  die  frtiher  an
 schwerer Diphtherie mit Herzstorungen erkrankt
 waren   [Frankfurt]   20p.    8°   Gutersloh  [1934]
   Josephthal,  F.    *Vergleichende   Untersu-
 chungen iiber Veranderungen des Elektrokardio-
 gramms bei  menschlicher Diphtherie  und bei ex-
 perimenteller Diphtherietoxinvergiftung  [Frank-
 furt a.  M.]   p. 180-99.    8°    Berl.,  1930.
   Also Zschr.  ges. exp. Med.,  1930, 74:

   Koppang, N. B.   Elektrokardiografiske under-
 s0kelser av difteripatienter.   154p.   8?   Kristi-
 ania,  1920.
   Zadoc-Kahn,   B.    *Les   anomalies  electro-
 cardiographiques  au cours de la diphterie; signi-
 fication clinique  et  valeur   pronostique.  161p.
 8?   Par.,  1931.
   Alstead, S.   The  electrocardiogram in diphtheria.   Q.  J.
 Med., Oxf., 1932, n. ser., 1: 277-88, 4 pl—Andersen, M.  S.
 Electrocardiographic  studies on diphtheric myocarditis;  myo-
carditis in fatal diphtheria.  Acta  med. scand., 1934-35, 84:
253-67.------Electrocardiographic signs of myocarditis in
moderate  and  severe  non-fatal diphtheria.   Ibid., 268-96.
        Comparison between the results of the clinical and the
electrocardiographical diagnosis of myocarditis.   Ibid., 297-
307.------Subsequent course  of diphtheric  myocarditis.
Ibid., 308-12.—Bau, C. A., Knaab, L, & Schumacher, H. M.
Ueber den Wert elektrokardiographischer Untersuchungen zur
Beurteilung des Kreislaufs bei Diphtherie.  KinderarztL Prax.,
1937, 8:  108-11.—Begg, N. D.  Diphtheritic myocarditis; an
electrocardiographic study. Lancet, Lond., 1937,  1: 857-60.—
Bereczky,  A.  [Electrocardiographic changes  in  diphtheria;
time of their appearance and their prognostic value]  Budapesti
orv. ujs.,  1937, 35: 981-6.—Couto, M., fil. Disturbios cardiacoa
e electrocardiographia na diphteria.  Fol. med., Rio, 1907, 18:
356-9.—Fanielle, G.  Diphterie et electrocardiogramme. Ann.
Soc med. chir. Liege, 1935, 68: 1-5.  Also Liege med., 1935, 28:
190-6.—Faulkner, J. M.  Electrocardiographic observations in
diphtheria.  Med.  Clin.  N. America, 1933,  16:  993-1001 —
Frank. H.  Die schweren elektrokardiographischen Storungen
bei Diphtherie und ihre  Prognose.  Deut. med. Wschr., 1935,
61: 1025-30.—Gonczy, L, & Gyorgyi, G.   [Electrocardiogram
in diphtheritic myocarditis in children]  Orv. hetil., 1928, 72:
1306.  Also Zschr. ges. exp. Med., 1928,  63: 125-9.—Hartl, K.,
& Richter, W. Erkennung und Vorhersage des diphtherischen
Kreislaufschadens durch  die  Herzstromkurve.  Deut. Arch.
klin. Med., 1933, 175: 320-44.—Hecht, A. F., & Zederbauer. G.
Elektrokardiographie [Diphtherie]  In Diphtherie (Hamburger,
F.)  Berl.,  1937,  182-209.—Josephthal.   F.   Vergleichende 
DIPHTHERIA
447
DIPHTHERIA
Untersuchungen uber Veranderungen des Elektrokardiogramms
bei menschlicher Diphtherie und bei experimenteller Diphtherie-
toxinvergiftung.  Zschr. ges. exp. Med.,  1930, 74: 180-99.—
Keppel. C.  Ueber die Bedeutung der Elektrokardiographie fur
die  Beurteilung  von  Diphtheriekranken.  Jahrb. Kiuderh.,
1936,  3. F.,  97:  171-206,  tab.—Kielhorn, E.  Elektrokardio-
graphische  Nachuntersuchungen  bei  Kindern  mit  friiherer
akuter diphtherischer Myokardschadigung.  Mschr. Kinderh.,
1934-35, 61: 406-13.—Kiss. P.  Die Bedeutung der  Elektro-
kardio<raphie bei der Friihdiagnose der diphtherischen Herz-
storungen.  Arch. Kinderh., 1931, 93: 198-215.  ------  Ueber
die  Bedeutung der Elektrokardiographie in der Prognostik der
Diphtherie.  Ibid.,  94: 97-128.   ------  Wert  der  Elektro-
kardiographie in  der Klinik der Diphtherie.   Mschr. Kinderh.,
1932,  52:  333-42.   Also Orv. hetil, 1932,  76: 827.
 Elektmkardiogramm  des  wahrend Diphtherie  auftretenden
 Adams-Stokesschen Anfalles.  Zschr. ges. exp. Med., 1934, 93:
 619-25.—Lesne, E.. & Zadoc-Kahn, B.   Valeur  pratique  de
 l'eiectro-cardiographie au cours de la diphterie. Rev. fr. pediat.,
 1933, 9:  454-73.—Mengoli, V.  Studio della funzionalita car-
 diaca nellaritmia sinusale da difterite mediante l'elettrocardio-
 granima.  Arch. ital. pediat.. 1936, 4: 612-26.—Nathanson,
 M. H.  The electrocardiogram in diphtheria.  Arch. Int. M.,
 1928, 42: 23-46.—Natin, L, & da Rin, C.  Alteraciones electro-
 card iognificas en la difteria; su relaci6n con la  miocarditis, el
 sindrome de Marfan, las causas de muerte v la muerte brusca.
 Sem.  med.,  B. Air.,  1934, 41: 1789-861.------Algunos
 trastornos electrocardiograficos en la difteria. Ibid., 1932, 39:
 pt 2, 1757-88.—Parade, G. W., & Petersen, U.  Elektrokardio-
 graphiselie Beobachtungen  bei Diphtherie.  Jahrb.  Kinderh.,
 1935, 3.  F., 95: 22-30.—Schwarz, W.   Difterite  ed apparato
 cardio-circolatorio;  studio  clinico  ed   elettrocardiografico.
 Pediatria (Riv.) 1933, 41:  610; 707, 2 ch.—Shookhov.  C, &
 Taran, L. M.   Electrocardiographic studies in  infectious dis-
 eases;  diphtheria.   Am. J. Dis. Child.,  1931,  42:  811-30 —
 Stecher,  R. M.  Electrocardiographic  changes  in diphtheria;
 complete auriculoventricular dissociation.  Am. Heart J., 1928-
 29, 4: 545-58.   ------  Intraventricular block.  Ibid., 715-
 24.—Symon,  L.. &  Firytova,  M.   [Significance  of the electro-
 cardiogram during the first few days in diphtheria]  Cas. 16k.
 cesk.,  1907, 76: 790-3.—Szczeklik, E.   [Diagnostic and prog-
 nostic value of  the electrocardiogram in affections of the heart
 in diphtheria]   Polska gaz.  lek.,  1937,  16: 549-53,  2  pi.—
 Weber. H.  [Electrocardiographic changes due to the effect of
 diphtheria  toxin]  Ibid., 200.

 ----   Cardiovascular system: Pathology.

   Hofmann, E.   *Myokarditis  nach Diphtherie
 [Jena]  32p.   8?   Borna-Lpz., 1935.
   Kresse,  O.   A.   *Zur  Pathogenese  der  diph-
 therischen Myocardveranderungen  [Berlin]  49p.
 8?   Gutersloh i.  W.  [1938]
   Barber,  F.   Embolie nach Diphtherie.  Med.  Klin., Berl.,
 1933, 29: 811.—Beer, A.   Zur Frage der Dauerschadigung des
 kindlichen  Herzens nach Diphtherie.   Jahrb. Kinderh.,  1936,
 3. F.,  98:  152-69.—Behr,  W.  Ueber zeitlichen Beginn und
 Dauer des diphtherischen Herzschadens.   Zschr.  Kreislauf-
 forsch., 1935, 27: 793-804.—Bsretervide, E. A., & Delfino, E.
 Insuficiencia  cardiaca aguda  por miocarditis  difteriea; poli-
 neuritis  difteriea.   Arch,  argent,  pediat., 1934,  5:  75-81.—
 Bobeff, D.  Embolie der Bauchaorta nach Diphtherie.   Mschr.
 Kinderh., 1937. 71: 169-73.—Buddingh, G. J., & Anderson, K.
 Acute  vegetative endocarditis caused  by Bacillus diphtheriae.
 Arch.  Int.  M., 1937,  59:  597-601.—Chalier, J.,  & Bouysset.
 La thrombose  cardiaque  dans la diphterie.  J.  med.  Lyon,
 1930,  11: 343-51.—Chiari,  H.   Zur  Frage der Diphthene-
 Endokarditis.   Zbl. ajlg. Path., 1933, 58: 193-8.—Donovalova,
 H. [Diphtheritic toxic affections of the myocardium]  Sborn.
 lek., 1936, 38: 41-68, 16 pl.—Friedemann. U.  Zur Pathogenese
 rler diphtherischen  Kreislaufschwache.  In Contrib. Med. Sc.
 Libman  Annivers.  Vol.,  1932,  1: 445-52.  Also Deut. med.
 Wschr., 1932, 58: 1644; 1683.—Frontali. G.  Squilibrio  neuro-
 vegetativo  e  miocardite  nell'intossicazione difteriea.   Riv.
 clin. pediat., 1938, 36: 385-96.—Gukelberger,  M.  Experi-
 mentelle  Untersuchungen uber Beginn und Ausbreitung der
 Myocarditis diphtherica.  Helvet. med. acta, 1936, 3:  887-9.
 -----   Neue experimentelle Arbeiten uber Beginn und Aus-
 breitung  der diphtheritisehen Schadigung  des Herzmuskels.
 Zschr.  ges. exp. Med., 1935-36. 97: 749-55.          Weitere
 experimentelle UnteiMichungen uber Beginn und Ausbreitung
 der  diphtheritisehen  Schadigung  des  Herzmuskels.   Ibid.,
 1936-37  100: 291-305.—Hecht. A. F.   Zur Frage der Dauer
 schadigung des Kreislaufapparates nach schwerer Diphtheric
 Wien  klin. Wschr., 1932,  45: 865-8—Hoyne, A., & Wei ford,
 N. T.  Diphtheritic myocarditis:  a review of 496 cases (inau-
 gural  thesis)   Am. J. Dis.  Child., 1934, 48:  1156   Also J.
 Pediat., S. Louis, 1934, 5: 642-53.— Jsdlicka. V.  [Changes in
 the  endocardium,  caused  by  diphtheria  corynebacterium
 (endocarditis  diphtherica)!   Cas.  16k.  Cesk  1936.  75: 402;
440- 494- 510—Kiss. P.   Dauerschadigung des Herzens nacn
 Diphtherie.   Zschr.  Kinderh.,  1934-35, 57:. 284-8.   ———
[Permanent  heart  disorder  from diphtheria]   Orv.  hetil..
1935 79- 972------ & Kulcsar, M.  [Changes  in the  carbo-
hydrate "content of the myocardium from diphtheria  toxin|
Orvoskepzes,  1934,  24: nov  kiilonf. (Hamiss J^0™"-' *-,£
______  Die Veranderung des Gesamtkohlehydratgehaltes des
Herzmuskels  auf   Wirkung  des   Diphthenetoxins.    Zschr.
Kinderh.,  1934,  56:  465-9.—Lyman,  G. D.  Vascular occlu-
sion  in diphtheria.   California West. M., 1928, 29: 385-7.—
Mautnsr,  H.   Bleibende Herzschadigung  und  Reizleitungs-
storung nach Diphtherie.  Med. Klin., Berl.,  1934, 30: 669.—
Mixsell, H. R.  A study of 400 cases of diphtheria with special
reference to the heart.  Arch. Pediat., N. Y., 1926, 43: 482-4.—
Nathanson,  M.  H.  Observations on the mechanism of  cir-
culatory failure  in diphtheria.  Proc. Soc. Exp. Biol., N. Y.,
1926-27, 24: 398-405.—Neel,  A.  A propos d'un cas  de mort
cardiaque post-dipht6rique: reflexions sur la valeur du traite-
ment s6roth6rapique.  M6d. inf., Par., 1924, 30: 184.—Oheim.
L.   Herzmuskelveranderungen bei  Diphtherie,  ihre  zeitliche
Aufeinanderfolge  und   topographisclie  Verteilung.   Beitr.
path. Anat.,  1937-38, 100: 195-222— Roman, B.  Extensive,
diffuse, hydropic degeneration  of the myocardium, associated
with a diphtheritic infection.   Bull. Buffalo Gen. Hosp., 1929,
7: 29-31.—Schuppler, H.  Zur Frage  der dauernden Herz-
schadigung nach Diphtherie.   Jahrb. Kinderh., 1935, 3. F.,
95:  135-9.—Singeisen.  F.  Experimentelle  Untersuchungen
iiber die Kapillarisierung des Herzmuskels bei Diphtherie und
ihre  Beeinflussbarkeit durch  Calcium.  In  Ausz.  Inaugur.
Diss. Med.  Fak. Univ. Bern,  1933-35,  No.  96, 1-3.—Timm,
J. A.  Gangrene of leg,  following embolus  of femoral artery.
with specific diphtheria: case reoort.  Long Island M J., 1'J28,
22:  702-4.—Warthin,  A. S.   Diphtheria  myocarditis.   Tr.
Ass.  Am  Phvsicians, 1923, 38: 70-96.   Also J. Infect. Dis.,
1924, 35: 32-66.

----  Cardiovascular system: Treatment.
   Bamberger,  P.. & Wendt,  L.   Ueber Beeinflussung diph-
therischer Kreislaufschwache durch Nebennierenrindenhormon
und  Vitamin C. Klin. Wschr., 1935, 14: 846.—Bernhardt, H.
Ueber  die  Beeinflussung  diphtherischer Kreislaufschwache
durch Nebennierenrindenhormon und Vitamin C.   Deut. med.
Wschr., 1936, 62:  1123-5.—Dieckhoff, J., & .Schulze, E.   Die
Empfindlichkeit  de*  diphtherietoxingeschadigten   Katzen-
horzens gegen Digitoxin und Strophanthin.  Arch.  exp. Path.,
Berl., 1936, 183: 501-6.------Die Wirkung therapeutischer
Gabon  von Digitalis und Strophanthin auf das  diphtherie-
toxingeschadigte Katzenherz.    Ibid.,  1937,  185:  418-27.—
Edmunds, C. W., & Cooper. R. G.  The action of the cardiac
stimulants in  circulatory failure due  to diphtheria.   Tr. Ass.
Am. Physicians. 1925, 40: 54-64.  Also  J. Am.  M. Ass., 1925,
85:  1798-801.—Edmunds, C. W.,  &  Smith,  R.  G.  Does
digitalis protect against diphtheria  toxin'.'   J.  Pharm.  Exp.
Ther., 1937,  61: 37-47.------& Moyer, C. A.  The sensi-
tivity of the diphtheritic heart to digitalis.   Ibid., 286-92.—
Frank, H.  Der Ablauf der elektrokardiographischen Storungen
b?i  Diphtherie  und  deren  Behandlung.  Deut.  Arch.  klin.
Med., 1936,  179:  433-55.—Gold. H.   Tolerance  to  digitalis
in experimental diphtheria. J.  Am. M. Ass., 1926, 87: 2047-9.—
Goldscheider, G.  Ueber neue Behandlungsmoglichkeiten der
Herzkomplikationen  dei  Diphtherie.  Acta  paediat., Upps.,
1037 38,  20:  342-51.—Gukelberger. M., & Kahn,  H.   Die
Wirkung  des  Vitamins C auf die  labile Gewebsoxydase de>.
Herzmuskels  im  Verlauf der experimentellen  Myocarditis
diphtherica.   Zschr. ges.  exp. Med.,   1938,  103:  343-0.—
Ind, F. The circulatory failure in diphtheria and its treatment
Practitioner,  Lond.,  1933,   130:  497-504.—Januschke. H.
Grenzen der Digitalis-Coffein-Kreislaufwirkung  bei Diphtherie
und Versuche zu deren  Ueberwindung.  Wien.  med. Wscl.r.,
1937, 87: 562.—Kiss, P.   Ist von der Bluttransfusion im  Falle
von diphtherischer Herzfunktionsstorung eine giinstige Wirkung
zu erwarten?  Arch. Kinderh, 1933-34, 101:  84-91.   Also
Orv. hetil.,  1934,  78: 608-10.------[When  shall we give
digitalis to  diphtheria  patients?]    Ibid.,  709-11.------
Wann soil bei  Diphtherie Digitalis gegeben werden?  Klin.
Wschr.,  1934,  13: 411-3.—Muller, H.   Ueber die Kreislauf-
therapie der  schweren  Diphtherie.  Miinch.  med.  Wschr.,
1937,  84:  924-7.—Otto, E.    Ueber elektrokardiographische
Untersuchungen bei  Diphtheriekranken und  iiber  Behand-
lungsergebnisse.   Hippokrates, Stuttg., 1935.   6:  668-75.—
Schwentker, F. F., & Noel, W. W.  The circulatory failure of
diphtheria;  the treatment of  the  circulatory failure  of diph-
theria.   Bull.  Johns  Hopkins Hosp.,   1930,  46: 359-64 —
Weber, H.  Die Blutdruckkurve als Ausdruck  der Sympatol-
wirkungbeim Diphtherieherz.   Klin. Wschr., 1937, 16: 876-8.—
Zischinsky, H.  Ein  Beitrag zur Behandlung des  Diphtherie-
herzens mit Nautisan.   Munch, med. Wschr.,  1936,  83:  187.
------Ueber  die Behandlung der diphtherischen Kreislauf-
-torung.  Ibid., 1823-7.

----   Carrier  state.

   See  also  Diphtheria,  Epidemiology:   Trans-
 mission; Diphtheria, Prevention: Isolation.
   Caussade,  J.   *Les   nourrissons porteurs de
germes   diphteriques;  leur   frequence  dans  les
consultations.   53p.  S?  Par.,  1936.
   Konxe,   M.    *Contribution  a   I'etude   dos
porteurs   de   germes    diphteriques.     20p.    8?
Geneve, 1930.
   Allolio, B.   Unsere Stellung zur Frage der Diphtheriebacil-
lentriiger.   Mschr.  Kinderh.,  1937,  68: 60-5.—Amy.  A. C.
The  diphtheria carrier.   J.  R.  Army  M.  Corps.  1931, 57:
248-55.—Bomstein,  I.  S.    [Diphtheria   bacillus  carriers]
Pediatria, Moskva, 1937, No.  7, 85-9.—Cann, L. W., & Cann, 
DIPHTHERIA                                    4^
R J.  Report of the Diphtheria Carrier Clinic, Guy's Hospital.
Guy's  Hosp. Rep., Lond., 1929, 79:  365-75.—Goldstein, H.
Diphtheria  and diphtheria  carriers;  interesting case reports.
Arch. Pediat., N. Y., 1930. 47: 524-32.—Gomez, L., & Navarro,
R  Diphtheria carriers  and their  significance in the Philip-
pines.   Philippine J  Sc,  1923, 22:  559-66.—Grant,  J.   An
investigation of diphtheria carriers.   Brit.  M.  J., 1931, 2:
566.—Haidvogl. M.,  &  Wiltschke, F.  Diphtherieuntersuch-
ungen  an  Kindern; uber  Bacillentrager.   Mschr. Kinderh.,
1924-25,  29:  531-4.—Haranghy,  L.   [Diphtheria  carriers]
Orv. hetil.,  1935, 79: mell.,  141.—Harvey, W. C.  Diphtheria
carriers.  Lancet, Lond.,  1928, 2: 199.—Kaiser, M., & Lode, A.
Ueber  Diphtheriebazillentrager.   Arch.  Kinderh.,  1935-36,
107- 40-52.—Khinchuk,  A. G.  [Carriers of diphtheria bacilli]
Vest, mikrob., 1928, 7: 237-49.—Kollmann, A.   Untersuchun-
gen  iiber  Diphtheriebazillentrager.   Arch.  Kinderh.,  1928-
29  86:  185-211.—Kolpakova,  T.  A.  [Diphtheria  bacillus
carriers]  Sovet. vrach. J., 1937, 41:  1418.—Laroche & Cod-
velle.  Note sur la recherche des  porteurs  de  germes diph-
teriques.  Arch. m6d. pharm. mil., 1923,  78: 294-7.—McCart-
ney, J. E., &  Harvey, W.  C.  Some observations on diph-
theria  carriers.   Proc R. Soc. M.,  Lond., 1927-28, 21: Sect.
Epidem.  State  Med.,  27-40.—Molinari,   I.   Ricerca   dei
portatori  d;fterici  sani.   Gior.  batt.  immun.,   1934,   13:
365-78.—Nanninga, K.  S.    [Carriers of  diphtheria  bacilli]
Ned.  tschr.  geneesk.,  1931,  75: pt  4,  5104.—Nohl.   Diph-
theriebazillentrager.   Zschr.  Medbeamte, 1929.  42: 135-7.—
Nolasco, J. O.  Diphtheria carriers  in the non-leper  district
of  Culion.   Month.  Bull.  Bur. Health,  Manila, 1937,   17:
293-8.—Stroszner,  E.   Ueber Diphtheriebazillenausscheider.
Wien. med. Wschr., 1933, 83:  1165-7.—Sumner, F. W.  Diph-
theria carriers.  Brit. M. J., 1923, 1:  808.—Tadich, R.  [Carriers
of diphtheria bacilli]  Voj. san. glasnik, 1930, 1: 72-9.—Vardon,
A. C.  Diphtheria bacillus carriers in a mixed Indian population.
Ind. J. M.  Res., 1923-24, 11: 611-20.

----   Carrier state:  Bacteriology.
   Aicham,  A.  Ueber die Pathogenitat der Diphtheriehacillen
bei diphtheriekranken Kindern und Bacillentragern.   Mschr.
Kinderh.,  1936, 67:  39-45.—Amberg, S.   The  presence of
diphtheria  bacilli in the nasal cavity of the newborn.  Minne-
sota M., 1926, 9: 341—Azbelev, V.  N.   [Symbiosis of diph-
theria  and capsular bacilli in  relation to bacillus carriers] J.
epidem.  mikrob., Moskva,  1932, 1:  19-22.—Beattie. M., &
Dart, M.  Are  repeated virulence tests necessary in diphtheria
control?  Am.  J. Hyg., 1927, 7: 105-9.—Bohdanowicz, S., &
Lawrynowicz, A. Une nouvelle methode de determination du
pouvoir toxique des bacilles de la diphterie chez les porteurs de
germes.  Rev. hyg., Par., 1928, 50: 531-7.—Burton, A. H. G., &
Balmain. A. R.   Foreign bodies and nasal carriers of diphtheria.
Lancet, Lond., 1929, 2:  977.—Carbonara,  G. Sulla presenza
del bacillo  di Loeffler sulla mucosa  nasale.   Valsalva,  1929, 5:
357-9.—Christison. M. H.,  Wright, H.  A., & Shearer. B. J.
A note on  diphtheria carriers with reference to tvpes of C.
diphtheriae.  J.  Path. Bact.,  Cambr.,  1936, 42:^345-50.—
Duliscouet, R., & Ballet, B.  Curieuses proprietes des staphylo-
coques chez les porteurs de bacilles diphteriques.   Presse m6d.,
1935. 43: 1297-300.—Edelstein-Halpert, A.  Diphtheriehacillen
auf der Haut von Sauglingen, zugleich ein Beitrag zur Frage der
Ubiquitat der Diphtheriebacillen.   Zschr. Kinderh., 1923, 36:
84-94.—Harvey, W. C.  On the bacterial flora  of diphtheria
carriers,  diphtheria patients, and normal school-children. .1.
Hyg.. Lond., 1928-29, 28: 228-36.—Kliewe, H., & Hofmann, A.
Dipbtheriebacillenbefunde  in  den oberen Atmungswegen bei
Sauglingen und Kleinkindern ohne klinische Erscheinungen von
Diphtherie.  Mschr. Kinderh., 1927, 35: 318-34.—Lewis, D. M.
The relation of virulence to  the diphtheria carrier problem.
Med. J. & Rec, 1924, 119: 132-4.—Moggi, D. Bacilli difterici
e pseudodifterici nel naso del lattante.  Riv. clin. pediat., 1933,
31: 413-23.—Neale,  A.  V.   An unusual type  of diphtheria
carrier. Brit. M. J., 1931, 1: 351.—Ramond, L.  Une cracheuse
de bacilles diphteriques.  Presse m6d.,  1935, 43: 927.—Rudolph,
G. de M., & Ashby, W. R.  Nasal diphtheria, carriers.  J. Hyg
Lond., 1936, 36: 129-39.—Saleck.  W.  Zur Frage der Men-
schenubiquitat des Diphtheriebazillus.  Arch. Hyg., Berl., 1927,
98: 32-6.—Schoedel, J.  Diphtheriebazillen in  der Nase der
Neugeborenen und  alteren  Sauglinge.  Jahrb. Kinderh., 1921
3. F., 46: 273-8.—Tallo,  F.  Sulla diagnosi batteriologica della
difterite e la sorte del B. difterico nei  portatori convalescenti e
sani.  Gior. batt. immun., 1931, 6:  285-98.—Thomson, F. H.,
Mann, E. J., &  McCartney, J. E.  The rate of disappearance of
diphtheria bacilli after an attack of the disease, and the carrier
problem.  Clin. J., Lond., 1927,  56: 42-4.

----   Carrier state: Diagnosis.

   Beier  [M.]  R.   *Ist  eine  Bekampfung  der
Diphtheriebazillentrager moglich?  27p.  8°  Ldz
1937.                                             •     h -i

   Beattie,  M.,  &  Herron, E.   Determining carriers  of B
diphtheriae.  Am. J. Pub. Health, 1926, 16: 710-3.—Bender, E.,
& Bruns. H.  Die Bedeutung der bakteriologischen Massenun-
tersuchungen fiir die Bekampfung der Diphtherie.  Deut med
Wschr., 1936, 62: 893-6.—Bohdanowiczowna, F., & Lawryno-
wicz, A.  [Diphtheria carriers and  their  qualitative examina-
tion]  Polska gaz.  lek.,  1927, 6: 453-6.—Burnell. G.  H., &
Barlow, D.  L.  The bacteriological diagnosis of diphtheria and
the carrier problem.  Med. J. Australia, 1923,  2: 569-71.—
DIPHTHERIA
Ciampi, N.   II terreno  pergola per la ricerca dei portatori di
bacilli difterici.  Igiene med., 1932, 25: 129-35. -Frobisher, M.,
jr, & Volkenburgh, V. A. van.  Increased numbers of carriers of
C. diphtheriae demonstrable by  extensions  of bacteriological
procedures.   Am.  J.  Hyg.,  1935,  22: 292-301.—Gutwirth,  A.
[Bacteriologic control of diphtheria convalescents ami bacillus
carriers]   Cas. 16k. desk., 1930, 69:  1529; 1570.—Heinritz,  H.
Eine  Schnellmethode der  Untersuchung des  Nasen-Kaclicn-
raumes auf Diphtheriestabchen.  Deut. med. Wschr.  1037  63-
1938.—Johnston, M. M.. & Kiake, M. J.  On the isolation of
C. diphtheriae and the diphtheroids  from  carriers, cases, and
normals.  Canad. M. Ass.  L, 1933, 28: 505-7.—Kleinschmidt,
H.  Ueber den Wert der Diphtherieabstrichuntersuchung bei
Verschickungskindern.  KinderarztL  Prax., 1908, 9:  199-203.
------  Klare, K., [et al.]   Ueber den Wert der Diphtherie-
abstrichuntersuchung bei Verschickungskindern.   Ibid.,  199;
239.—Lenz,  E.   Untersuchungsergebnisse  mit 2-stiindIichen
Sammelabstrichen bei  Diphtherie-Kranken  und  Diphtherie-
Bazillentragern.   Munch, med. Wschr.,  1937,  84: 698-700.—
O'Meara. R. A.  Q.  The technique of detecting diphtheria
bacillus carriers and its  application.  J. Hyg., Lond., 1931, 31:
472-83.—Schiavone, E.  L.  Identificaci6n del bacilo de Loeffler
(Corynebacterium diphtheriae) en nuestras tropas.  Rev  san
mil., B. Air., 1938, 37: 81-90.—Stokes, W.  R., Hogan, J. F., &
Ewing, C. L.  Does intensive work on carriers decrease diph-
theria?  Am. J. Pub.  Health. 1925, 15: 873-9.

----   Carrier state: Epidemiological importance.

   Roux,  J.   *Les porteurs de germes et leur role
dans  l'epidemie  actuelle de diphterie.   62p.   8°
Par.,  1928.
   Clauberg, K.  W.   Die  epidemiologische Bewertung der
Diphtheriebazillentrager vom Standpunkt der Typenlehre aus
Munch, med. Wschr., 1935, 82:  944-7.  ------ & Platz, C.
Untersuchungen iiber Diphtheriebacillentrager und ihre  seu-
chenpolizeiliche Auswertung.  Klin. Wschr., 1936,15:1673-5.—
Doull, J. A., & Lara, H. The epidemiological importance  of
diphtheria  carriers.   Am.  J.  Hyg.,  1925,  5: 508-29.  Also
repr.—Dreyfus-See,  G.  La question des porteurs de germes
diphteriques dans les collectivites.  Bull.  g6n. ther., 1935, 186:
184-9.—Gorter,  E.   Sur l'epidemiologie de la  diphterie;  a
propos du role des porteurs  de germe et des infections larvees.
Ann. med., Par., 1931, 29: 530-4.—Hifnermann. T. Bedeuten
Diphtheriebazillen in der  Nase  und den  Gehorgangen  eine
Infektionsgefahr fur die Umgebung der Bazillentrager?  Miinch.
med. Wschr., 1934, 81: 1661.—Lawrynowicz, A. [Observations
on diphtheria carriers in Warsaw; fluctuations in relation to the
various  seasons]   Polska gaz. lek., 1929,  8:  951-4.—Marcuse.
K. Diphtheriebacillentrager und Diphtheriemorbiditat.  Zschr.
Hyg.,  1931,  112: 270-80.—Mariani,  G.   L'importanza dei
portatori,  nell'attuale epidemiologia  della  difterite.   Pediat.
med. prat., Tor.,  1934, 9: 426-34.—Meader. F. M.  Observa-
tions  on the diphtheria  carrier as an agent in the spread  of
diphtheria.  J. Am. M. Ass., 1924. 83: 1132-6.  Also repr —
Mitman, M.  The problem of the  diphtheria carrier.  J. State
M., Lond., 1937, 45: 249-57.—Nissen, J., & Vogelsang, T. M.
[Chronic vaginal diphtheria carriers as cause of small outbreaks
nf diphtheria epidemics]   Med. rev., Bergen, 1933,50: 256-63.—
Porteurs (Les) de germes diphteriques virulents  dans les col-
lectivites.  Rev. g6n. clin. th6r., 1935, 49:  379-81.—Rosa, A., &
Chieco,  A.   L'importanza  epidemiologica   dei  portatori  di
bacillo difterico; ricerche  sulla popolazione infantile di  un
preventorio.   Bull. sc.  med., Bologna,  1938, 110:  190-4.—
Uhlirz, R.   Diphtherie-Scharlach-Erkrankungen;  Bazillentra-
gerei.  Wien. med Wschr., 1933, 83: 701; 726.

----   Carrier state:  Immunity.
   Herb, F.   Pseudo-Schick reaction and diphtheria carriers.
Med. J. & Rec.  1932, 136: 222.—Meyer, H.  Untersuchungen
iiber das Verhalten der  Diphtherie-Bacillentrager zur Schick-
schen Reaktion.   Klin.  Wschr.,   1926, 5:  510.   Also Zschr.
Kinderh.,  1926,  42:  136-41.—Peiia Chavarria. A., & Moreno
Perez, I.  Consideraciones  epidemiol6gicas sobre la difteria en
el tr6pico; la prueba  de Schick y el  portador difterico.  Bol.
Cons. nac. hig.,  Montev., 1930-31, 25: 264-70.  Also Bol. Of.
san.  panamer., 1931, 10: 421-6.—Yokoi,  K.  Contributions  to
the study on antitoxin  contents  of blood  sera of diphtheric
patients and of  diphtheric bacilli carriers.   Jap. J. Exp. M.,
1932, 10: 291.

----  Carrier state:  Pathology.
   Dopter, M.  La notion des angines banales chez les porteurs
de bacilles diphteriques.  Bull. Acad. m6d.,  Par.,  1934, 3. ser.,
112: 801-9.   Also  Riforma  med., 1936,  52: 823-8.   -----
La reaction  de Schick appliqu6e a la diff6renciation des angines
diphteriques et des angines banales chez les  porteurs du bacille
de Loffler.   Rev. immun., Par.,  1935, 1: 305-14.—Hirsch, C,
& Corten, M. H.  Knocherne und knorplige Metaplasie in den
Mandeln  bei  einer Diphtherie-Bacillentragerin.   Zschr. Hals
&c. Heilk ,  1927, 19:  397-406.—Lausecker. H. Autoinfektion
bei Diphtheriebazillentragern. Miinch. med. Wschr.,  1934, 81:
213.—Lewis, D. M.   The recurrent diphtheria carrier.  Med.
Rev.  of Rev., 1926,  32: 595; 1927, 33:  145.—Paraf, J.,  &
Boulenger, P.  Les angines chez  les porteurs de  germes diph-
teriques.  Presse m6d.,  1938, 46:  1101-3.—Reckzeh.  Angina
bei einem Diphtheriebazillentrager; Berufskrankheit  im Sinne
des Gesetzes?  Med.  Welt,  1934,  8: 53.—Roger. H.,  Prevost, 
DIPHTHERIA
449
DIPHTHERIA
M.,  &  Albert-Cremieux.  Poliobulbite  avec  quadripar&sie
Bpasmodique chez un enfant porteuse de bacilles diphteriques.
Rev. otoneur., Par., 1936, 14: 118-21.—Schroeder, R.  [Occur-
rence of diphtheria bacilli in nose and throat of patients with
chronic nasal affections]  Ugeskr. laeger,  1930, 92: 927-30 —
Tredre, R.  F.  Agranulocytic angina in a diphtheria carrier.
Brit. M. J., 1934, 2: 902.

----   Carrier state: Prevention and treatment.

   Artin,  C.   *Etude et traitement des porteurs
de germes diphteriques.   71p.   8?   Par., 1927.
   Courtois, M.   *Le traitement des nourrissons
porteurs de germes diphteriques par le novarseno-
benzol et la gonacrine.  lllp.   8?   Par., 1930.
   Rausch,  C.   *Traitement  local  des angines
diphteriques  et  des  porteurs  de  germes  par le
sulfate neutre d'o-oxyquinohiine.   44p.   8?   Par.,

1937.
   Rosemann,  M.   *Ueber  Diphtheriebazillen-
trager und den Versuch  ihrer Entkeimung durch
Lokalbehandlung mit wassriger beziehungsweise
Glyzerinlosung von Neosalvarsan  [Breslau]   38p.
8?  Lippstadt, 1933.
   Amaral, O. Amygdalectomia, adenoidectomia e portadores
de bacillos diphtericos.  Ann. Hosp. centr. exercito, Rio, 1936,
119-22.—Barksdale,  I. S., Turner, N. E., & Bates, R. L.  The
newer management of the  diphtheria carrier.  South.  M. J.,
1935, 28: 378-81.—Barykin, V.,  Barykina, O., & Rosanov, S.
[Experimental, specific vaccinotherapy for carriers of diphtheria
bacilli during convalescence]  Gig. epidem., 1929, 8: 86-9.—
Benson, W. T.  The effect of detoxicated vaccines on the per-
sistence of the  diphtheria bacillus.  Lancet,  Lond.,  1923, 1:
895-7.—Bdrngen.  Erfolge bei  Diphtheriebazillentragern mit
Zitronensaft. Med.  Klin., Berl., 1935,  31: 347.—Bormann, F.
von.  Ueber die praktische Bedeutung  der Diphtheriebazillen-
trager und ihre Behandlung.  Aerztl. Rdsch., 1935, 45: 205-9.—
Boros, Z.   [Disinfection  of  diphtheria  carriers by X-rays]
Magy. rontg. kozl., 1932, 6: 135-8.—Brugger.  Ueber Behand-
lung der Diphtheriabazillentrager im Sauglingsalter mit Yatren.
Miinch. med. Wschr., 1923, 70: 908.— Brummund.  Behand-
lung der Diphtherietrager mit Rontgenstrahlen.  Zschr. Med-
beamte,  1926, 39: 344-6.—Bychowsky, M.,  Fraenkel, J., &
Eisenberg, M. Rontgenstrahlen als Mittel fur die Bekampfung
des Diphtheriebazillentragertums.  Fortsch. Rontgenstrahl.,
 1934, 50: 586-8.—Chantriot.  Gonacrine et porteurs de bacilles
de Loffler.   Bull. Soc. med. mil. fr., 1929, 23: 187.—Claveaux,
E. M., & Diaz-Romero, C.  Tratamiento local de la difteria;
esterilizaci6n de los portadores de bacilos diftericos por el anti-
virus-vacuna antidifterieo.  Arch. urug. med., 1938, 12: 128-
35.—Cozzolino, O., & Barberi, S.  L'anatossivaccinazione alia
Ramon e la questione dei portatori di bacilla difterici,  con
speciale riguardo al neonato e la lattante.  Lattante, 1932, 3:
553-9.—Cucchini, F.    Della  roent.gen-sterilizzazione   degli
eliminatori e portatori  sani di bacilli di  Loffler.  Q.  radiol.,
Belluno, 1937,  8: 441-3.—Dombrovsky, A.,  &  Kliachkin, S.
 [Control of diphtheria bacilli  carriers with Roentgen  rays]
Sovet. vrach. gaz., 1932, 36: 883.—Dubowyi, E.  D., Grinberg,
N. A. [et al.] Anwendung der Rontgenstrahlen bei Diphtherie-
bazillentragern und bei Diphtheriebazillenausscheidern.  Fort-
Bch. Rontgenstrahl.,  1934, 50: 294-9.—Dudley, S. F.   Tonsil-
lectomy, Schick immunity,  and diphtheria  carriers.  Lancet,
Lond., 1931, 2: 1398-401.—Dunet, C, & Richard, P.   Traite-
ment des porteurs de bacilles de Loffler par les insufflations de
serum antidiphterique sec.  Lyon med., 1919, 128: 600-2.
Founder.   Sterilisation des porteurs de germes diphteriques
par les rayons ultra-violets.  Ann. otolar., Par.,  1931, 591.—
Gerlings, P. G.  Casual treatment of diphtheria carriers   Acta
otolar.,  Stockh.,  1937,  25:  140-6.—Goecker  J.  Klinische
Beobachtungen bei  der Behandlung  der Diphtheriebazillen-
trager.  Deut. med. Wschr., 1937, 63: 1902^.—Guglielmmi, T.
La terapia  dei  portatori di germi infettivi.   Prat,  pediat.,
Genova, 1930, 8: 443.—Guthrie, A. C.  Autogenous vaccine for
diphtheria carriers.  Brit. M. J., 1935, 2: 341—Hachenburg, D.
Zur Behandlung der  Diphtheriebazillentrager.   Deut.  med.
Wschr., 1934, 60: 56.—Harries, E. H. R., MacFarlane, W. M.,
& Gilhespy, F. B.  The carrier of virulent diphtheria  bacilli;
some results of treatment by tonsillectomy.  Lancet,  Lond.,
1927  2: 646-9.—Hippe, H., & Huber, H. G.  Zur Behandlung
der  Diphtheriebazillentrager   mittelst  Rontgenbestrahlung.
KinderarztL Prax.,  1937, 8: 112-5.—Hirsch F.  Die Behand-
lung der Diphtheriebazillentrager.  Zschr Laryng., 1923, 1^:
1-39, pl— HIavacek, V.   [Significance of tonsillectomy and
adenotomv for carriers  of diphtheria  bacilli]   Cas.  16^ Cesk.,
1935, 74f 934-6.—Humphrys, E. D-,  Withers, S., & Hanson,
J. R. A preliminary report upon  the treatment of diphtheria
carriers by Roentgen rays.  Colorado M., 1926, 23: IoJ-IkS.
Iancou,  A.,  Turcou  [et  al.]  L'emploi  des arsenicaux pour la
desinfection des porteurs de germes diphteriques dansi lesicol-
lectivites  de nourrisson.  Nourrisson  1936, 24:  rfo9-oo
Israeli, C.   Treatment of nasal diphtheria  carriers.  J. L.ab
Clin M   1924-25, 10: 536-9—Kahn, D.  The treatment of
diphtheria carriers by Roentgen radiation.  Am. J. Roentg.,

       152511—VOL. 4, 4th SEBIKS----29
1924, n. ser., 12: 343-7.—Kettner, A. H.  Diphtosanbehandlung
von Diphtheriebazillentragern.   Munch,  med. Wschr., 1924,
71: 683.—Kriitschell, U.  Ein Beitrag zur Rontgenbestrahlung
der Diphtherie-Bazillentrager.  Arch. Kinderh.,  1933, 99: 42-
8.—Landau, A.  On diphtheria carriers and their treatment.
Acta  paediat., Upps.,  1933-34,  15:  211-51.—Laquerriere,
Kuentz & Roget.  La  radiotherapie des  porteurs de  germes
diphteriques.  Bull. Soc. radiol. med. France, 1937, 25: 681.—
Lereboullet, P., &  Gournay, J. J.  Traitement local des nour-
rissons porteurs de  germes diphteriques.  Mid. inf., Par., 1930,
37: 20-2.—Lesne,  Lemaire &  Artin.   Le traitement des por-
teurs de germes diphteriques.  Sem. h6p. Paris, 1928, 4:  48-
52.—Limper, E.  Ueber Lokalbehandlung der Diphtherie zur
Verhutung von Bazillendauerausscheidern. Deut. med. Wschr.,
1936,  62: 1303.—Lisbonne, M.  A propos du traitement des
porteurs de  germes rhino-pharynges.   Presse med., 1935,  43:
1929.   ■-----■ Dev&ze, P.,  & Labraque-Bordenave,   Traite-
ment des porteurs  de germes diphteriques par l'oxyquinoieine.
Arch.  Soc. sc.  rodd. biol. Montpellier, 1929-30, 11: 136.—Lob,
H., & Feldstein, R.  A propos du traitement des porteurs de
germes diphteriques.   Ann. otolar.,  Par.,  1936,  398-400.—
Longabaugh, R. I.  A preliminary note  on a procedure for
clearing up diphtheria carriers.  U. S. Nav. M. Bull.,  1924, 21:
190.—Meyer,  A.   Entkeimung der Diphtherie-Bazillentrager.
Med.  Klin.,  Berl.,  1932, 28: 1563.  ------   Zur Entkeimung
der Diphtheriebazillentrager mit  Pyoktanin.   Ibid., 1935, 31:
87-9.—Miesserova, E. K.  [Methods in fighting bacilli carriers
in diphtheria]  J. rann. detsk. vozr., 1932, 12: 169.—Minet, P.
R6sultats obtenus par I'ac6tylarsan dans le traitement local des
nourrissons et jeunes enfants porteurs de germes diphteriques.
Echo med. nord, 1931, 35: 328-30.—Molinari, L.  Rinovaccina-
zione con anatossina difteriea insufflata, in portatori.  Terapia,
Milano, 1931,  21: 5-14.—Paciulli, G.   Sui portatori della
difterite e la loro profilassi.  Gazz. internaz.  med.  chir., 1931,
39: 461-6.—Paschlau, G.  Ein neuer Weg zur Behandlung der
Diphtheriebazillentrager.  Deut.  med.  Wschr., 1935, 61: 791-
3.—Petit, O. A.  [HeliotheraDy of carriers of diphtheria bacilli]
Ned. tschr.  geneesk., 1929, 73: 1098-100.—Petrini. M.  Sulla
sterilizzazione dei  portatori di bacilli difterici.   Atti  Congr.
naz. microb., 1937.  6: 837-15.  Also Boll. Sez. ital. Soc internaz.
microb., 1937, 9: 123-30.  ------ Ricerche sulla sterilizzazione
dei portatori di bacilli difterici.  Osp. maggiore,  Milano, 1937,
25: 370-3.—Reineck,  H.  Bedeutung und  Behandlung  der
Diphtherie-Bazillentrager.  Miinch. med. Wschr., 1934,  81:
587-9.—Rendu, R.  Traitement  des porteurs de germes diph-
teriques par l'air chaud.  Lyon m6d., 1921, 130: 826.  ------
Amygdalectomie chez un porteur prolonge de germes diphteri-
ques.  Ann. otolar., Par., 1936, 326.  Rombach, K. A.  [Diph-
theria and  tonsillectomy]   Ned.  tschr.  geneesk.,  1935,  79:
5439-41.—Roxo Nobre, M. O. Tratamento dos portadores de
bacillos diphtericos pelos raios X.  Rev. As.  paul. med., 1935,
7: 37-42.—Rumbaur,  W.  Ueber  die Behandlung der Diph-
theriebazillentrager mit lokaler Anwendung von  Neosalvarsan.
Fortsch. Ther., 1933, 9: 737-9.—Saurman,  J. S.  The use of
gentian violet in  diphtheria carriers;  preliminary report.  J.
Am. M. Ass.,  1924, 83: 249.—Schroeder, H.   Die Behandlung
der Diphtherie-Bazillentrager.  Internat. Zbl. Ohrenh., 1935,
40: 1-10.—Schwartzer, K.  Haben ortliche  Massnahmen zur
Bekampfung der Diphtheriebazillen in Nase und Rachen einen
Sinn?  Arch.  Kinderh.,  1937, 110: 65-9.—Spitzner, R.   Die
Prophylaxe und Behandlung der Diphtheria-Bazillentrager im
Sauglingsalter.  Jahrb. Kinderh.,  1921, 3.  F., 46: 279-85 —
Stewart, H. E.  Ultra-violet rays in diphtheria carriers.   Am.
J. Electrother., 1923, 41: 396-9.—Streil, W.   Die Anwendung
von Rontgenstrahlen bei Diphtheriebazillentragern.  Strahlen-
therapie,  1938, 61:  130-6.—Tanon, L., &  Cambessedes, H.
Sur  les proc6des  chimiques de  desinfection  des porteurs de
germes diphteriques.   Medecine,  Par.,  1930,  11: 926-8.—
Tron,  G.   Tentativi di  vaccinazione  locale  antibatterica  per
la sterilizzazione  dei portatori  di bacilli difterici.   Terapia,
Milano,  1930, 20: 40-6.—Umansky,  I.  P.   [Application  of
chloride  inhalation  for diphtheria bacillus  carriers]  Vrach.
delo,  1934,  17:  533-6.—Wahl, R.  Was leistet die Rontgen-
bestrahlung bei der Entkeimung von  Diphtherie-Bazillentra-
gern?  Deut.  med. Wschr., 1931, 57: 276-8.—Wall, J.  Traite-
ment des porteurs de germes diphteriques.  Presse med.,  1934,
42:  386.—Werner,  A.   Die  Tonsillektomie bei  Diphtherie-
bazillentragern. Arch. Ohr. &c Heilk.,  1931, 128:  115-28.—
Yu,  H.,  &  Towers, A. E.  Vaccine treatment of diphtheria
carriers.  Chin. M. J.,  1938, 53: 553-8.—Zoeller, C.  La desin-
fection du  rhinopharynx par une solution hypertonique de
chlorure de  sodium; son utilisation chez les porteurs rebelles de
bacilles diphteriques.  Bull. Soc. m6d.  mil. fr., 1925, 19: 208-
 13.  ------& Manoussakis. Histoire de 6 porteurs rebelles de
bacilles diphteriques.  Ann. med., Par., 1925, 18:  294-302.
------  Desinfection  du  rhinopharynx par le  chlorure de
sodium chez  les  porteurs  rebelles de  bacilles diphteriques.
Clinique, Par., 1926, 21: 91.

----  Carrier  state—in animals.
   Brooks, E. B.   Importance of the cat in the transmission of
diphtheria.  Am. J. Dis. Child.,  1933,  46: 1338-42.—Dold, H.,
& Waigmann, F.   Affen als Diphtheriebacillentrager.  Zschr.
Hyg.,  1934, 116:  154-7.—Fischer, P.  Untersuchungen  iiber
das  Vorkommen  von  Diphtheriebazillen  bei  Pferden.   In
Ausz.  Inaugur. Diss. Med. Fak.  Univ. Bern, 1933-35, No. 102,
1-3.—Heelsbergen, T. van, & Clarenburg, A. [Nonpathogenic
diphtheria bacilli  in a calf]  Versl. volksgezondh., 1932, 963-
6.—Helmreich, W.  Ueber das Vorkommen von echten  Diph- 
DIPHTHERIA
450
DIPHTHERIA
theriebazillen  bei  Haus-  und   Laboratoriumstieren.   Zbl.
Bakt.,  1.  Abt.,  1935-36,  135:  65-9  [Discussion] 89-100 —
Kalbfleisch, H. H.  Zur Kenntnis der Verbreitung der Diph-
theriebazillen  im  Tierreich:  Diphtheriebazillen  in  einem
Elefanten.   Ibid.,  1935,  134:  383-90.—Ostertag,  R.  von.
Kommen  echte   Diphtheriebazillen  bei  unseren Haustieren
vor?  Zschr. Fleisch Milchhyg., 1935-36, 46: 61.—Panisset, L.
Presence du bacille de la diphterie chez les animaux; du role
des animaux a l'origine de la diphterie de l'homme.  Biol.
med., Par., 1937, 27: 211-8.—Poppe.   Diphtheriebakterien
bei Tieren.  Deut. med. Wschr., 1936, 62: 2127-9.—Richters,
C. E.  Das Vorkommen echter Diphtheriebazillen bei der Druse
der Pferde.  Berl.  tierarztl. Wschr.,  1935,  51: 401-6,  pl —
Tallo, F., & Lo  Presti, A.  Resistenza vitale e modificazioni
biologiche del  bacillo della difterite nell'ambiente; gli animali
come portatori di virus difterico (contributi sperimentale alia
questione riguardante  il valore delle disinfezioni finali nella
profilassi delle malattie infettive)  Boll.  Ist. sieroter. milan.,
1928, 7:  645-64.—Waldhecker,  M.  Diphtheriebazillen im
Mittelohr gesunder Ratten.  Zbl. Bakt., 1. Abt., 1935-36,  135:
287-90.

----  Carrier state—in  institutions.

   Boissin,  J.   *La  diphterie et les  porteurs de
germes  a la  Maison  maternelle  nationale.  72p.
8?   Par., 1935.
   Bender. E.  Ueber das Vcrkommen und die epidemiologische
Bedeutung von Diphtheriebazillentragern unter schutzgeimpf-
ten und nicht schutzgeimpften Kindern.  Munch, med. Wschr.,
1937, 84:  1062-5.—Bredtmann,  M.   Untersuchungen  uber
Zahl  und Bedeutung  der  Diphtheriebazillentrager  bei Sehul-
kindern.   Arch.  Hyg., Miinch.,  1936-37,  117: 197-202 —
Brunn,  von.   Diphtherie  und  Schulgesundheitspflege.  Zschr.
Gesundhverwalt., 1934, 5: 223-6.—Bull, C. G., & Havens, L. C.
Points of interest in  the  microscopic diagnosis of suspected
diphtheria cultures; observations made in a survey for carriers
among  school children.  Am. J. Hyg.,  1923,  3: 599-603.—
Doull, J. A.,  & Fales, W. T.  Carriers  of  diphtheria bacilli
among the school population of Baltimore.  Ibid., 604-39.—
Forbes., J. B.  The problem of the diphtheria carrier in London
children of school  age.   Pub. Health,  Lond.. 1922-23,  36:
323-41.—Glukhov,  K.  T.,  Itzykson, B. L., & Sadovsky, P. B.
[Prevention of diphtheria bacilli transmission in hospitals and
ambulatory service]  Vrach.  gaz., 1930,  34: 1273-9.—Fancu,
A.  [Reducing hospital shortcomings in combatting carriers
of diphtheria]  Romania  med.,  1934, 12:  231-2.—O'Meara,
R. A. Q.  The prevalence of diphtheria carriers among Dublin
school children.  Irish J.  M.  Sc,  1931,  6. ser., 125-33.—
Peacock,  S. C,  & Werner, M.  Diphtheria and  diphtheria
carriers in hospitals for the care of children; incidence, control
and determination of  virulence; significance of routine admis-
sion cultures.  Am. J. Dis. Child., 1933, 45: 279-93—Pochin-
kova, N.  A.   [Diphtheria bacillus carriers  in  children's  hos-
pitals]  Gig. epidem.,  1929, 8:  55-7.—Sergent, E., Beguet, M.
[et al.]  Reaction de Schick et recherche des porteurs de germes
dans  une epidemie scolaire de diphterie.  Arch. Inst. Pasteur
Tunis,  1922,  2: 349-54.—Wiltschke, F.   Diphtherieunter-
Buchungen an  Kindern;  (iber Bacillentrager.   Zschr. Hyg.,
1925, 104:  370-6.—Zsindely, A.  von.   Untersuchungen an
Diphtheriebazillentragern  in der  Schule.   Arch. Ohr.   &c.
Heilk., 1933-34, 137: 215-27.

----  Causes.

   See  also Diphtheria, Epidemiology; Diphtheria,
Immunity.
   Bohning,  F.    Diphtherie und  Konstitution.
24p.   8?   Lpz., 1937.
   Baptista, V.   Diphteria e  vitamina  C.  Fol. med.,  Rio
1937, 18: 390-4.—Gonzalez, H. D., Natin, I.,  & Da Rin, C.
El  medio  interno en   la  difteria.   An.  Fac. cienc.  med. La
Plata, 1937,  1:  215-37.—Giinther, H.   Die Bedeutung der
Sexualdisposition bei der Diphtherie.  Zbl. inn. Med.  1924 45-
290-302.—Illinsky, P. I.  [Infectiosity of diphtheria in relation
to constitution]   Vrach. gaz., 1927, H: 597-602.—Kirchmair,
H. Ueber die Beziehungen zwischen Papillarmuster und der
Disposition zu diphtherischen Erkrankungen. Zschr. Kinderh
1936, 58: 365-68.—Kopac,  S.   [Origin  of diphtheria]   Cas!
lek. Cesk., 1927, 66: 527-9.—Moggi, D.  Morbilita e mortalHa
per difterite e  fattori individuali.  Riv. clin. pediat..  1933, 31:
1054-75.—Peters, B.  A.. & Cunningham. R. N.   Vitamin B
and diphtheria.   Lancet,  Lond., 1937,  1:  563.—Seckel, H.
Ueber konstitutionelle Disposition zu  schwerer  Diphtherie
Jahrb. Kinderh.,  1935, 3.  F.,  95:  117-34.—Taylor, R. E.  A
case of diphtheria probably acquired bv laboratory inoculation
J. Am. M. Ass., 1927,  88: 1967.

----  chronic.

   Bulson, A. E., & Bulson, E. L.  Chronic diphtheria originat-
ing in and limited to the trachea and bronchi.  Tr  Am Acad
Ophth.  Otolar.,  1930,  35: 378-85.  Also Ann.  Otol.  Rhinol.!
1930, 39: 1039-44.—McKinney. R.  Chrcnic pseudo-membra-
nous  laryngitis.   Laryngoscope,  1924,   34: 839.—Quadri, S
Difterite con diatesi emorragica e difterite cronica del lattante.
Clin, pediat., Mod., 1934, 16: 483-505.
----   Clinical aspect.

   See also subheading  Manifestations.
   Barbosa,  A.  Un caso interesante de difteria.  Siglo med.,
1921, 68: 1199-201.—Cochard, M.  A propos d'un cas clinique
de diphterie.   Arch.  med.  pharm.  mil., 1930, 93: 41-9.—
Dunkel, W.  Die Diphtherie vom chirurgischen Standpunkt.
Erg.  Chir.  Orthop.,  1923,  16:  07-98.—Kleinschmidt,  H.
Achtung! Diphtherie! Gefahr im Verzug!  Med. Welt, 1936, 10:
262; passim.—Koo,  B.   Clinical diphtheria.   China M.  J
1930, 44: 914-22— Lipinski,  W.  [Clinical aspect of diphtheria
during the last  10 years]  Polska gaz. lek., 1936, 15: 179-81.—
Melnick, T.  Diphtheria—diagnosis,  therapy and prophylaxis,
with especial reference to the biologicals, from the clinician's
viewpoint.   Arch. Pediat., N. Y., 1934, 51: 430-53.—Ombre-
danne.  Quelques malades  vus a la consultation du  lundi
Rev. gen. clin. ther., 1937, 51: 422-4.—Shahan i, H. K.  Clini-
cal aspect of diphtheria.  Sind M. J., 1936, 9: 19-25.—Srnetz,
K.   Praktisch  Wichtiges uber  die Diohtherie.  Med.  Klin
Berl.. 1938,  34: 611-4.—Stratton, M. R. Report of a case of
diphtheria.   Med.  Woman  J.,  1925, 32: 45.—Zikowsky, J.
Rachen,  Nasen, Kehlkopfdiphtherie.  In Diphtherie (Ham-
burger, F.) Berl., 1937, 81-144.

----   Complications.

   See   also  other  subheadings  of   Diphtheria
(Cardiovascular system;  Paralysis, &c.)
   Abadie, J. Phlegmon profond de la jambe du a la diphterie,
Bull. Soc. nat. chir.,  Par,  1926, 52: 868-72.—Chamberlain,
E. N., & Alstead, S.  Unusual complications  of diphtheria.
Lancet, Lond.,  1931, 1: 970.—Chiari. O. Spezifische  Kompli-
kationen  und Nachkrankheiten.  In  Diphtherie (Hamburger,
F.) Berl., 1937, 167-81.—Clerf, L.  H.  Laryngeal and eso-
phageal  sequelae  of  diphtheria.  Laryngoscope,  1926,  36:
912-6.—Cushing,  H. B.  The sequelae of diphtheria.  Proc.
Interst. Postgrad. M. Ass. N. America,  1925, 1: 234-6.  Also
Internat. Clin., 1920. 36. ser., 1: 1-6.—Freud,  P.  Ueber die
Aussichten der  Theraoie postdiphtheritischer Komplikationen.
Med. Klin., Berl.,  1928, 24:  1004.—Houle,  E. C.  Belated
serum treatment of sequelae of diphtheria.  Southwest. J. M. &
S., 1933,  17: 235-8 —Jacobs, A. G.  Diphtheria with unusual
complications.  South.  M.  J.,  1923,  16:  602-5.—Kiss,  P.
lEarly  diagnosis  and  non-specific therapy  of complications
from diphtheria intoxication]  Orvoskepzes,   1932, 22: Oct.
Kiilonf.  Dolgozatok  gyermekklin.,  32-45.—Lahr,  H.  Zur
Frage zeitlich verschiedener  Anfalligkeit gegeniiber  unspezi-
fischen Infekten  nach  Diphtherie.  Zschr.  Kinderh.,  1936.
58:  232-5.—Lapointe,  D.   Atrepsie  et diphterie.   Laval
m6d., 1936,  1: 188-93.—Lombari,  L.   La sieroterapia nei
fenomeni post-difterici in pediatria.  Med. prat., Nap., 1925,
10:  111-3.—Lorenz,  E..  &  Hassmann,  W.   Unspezifische
Begleiterkrankungen in der Rekonvaleszenz serumbehandelter
Diphtheriepatienten.   Klin.  Wschr.,   1936,   15:  235-8 —
Lusa. A.   Raro caso di  gangrena postdifterica degli arti in-
feriori.  Valsalva   1929, 5: 79-83.—Micek, J.  [Gangrene of
the feet in diphtheria]  Cas.  lek. desk.,  1935,  74: 941.—Philip-
part, L.  Complications graves chez  des diphteriques soign6s
lardivement.  Liege med., 1937, 30:  895-904.—Vacarezza, R.
Complicaciones de la difteria.   Dfa med., B. Air., 1931-32, 4:
853-5 —Widenbauer, F., & Gerbe,  H.  Zur  Frage  der un-
spezifischen  Erkrankungen in der  Rekonvaleszenz  von  Diph-
therie.  Mschr. Kinderh., 1937, 70: 313-20.

----   Control.

   See also Diphtheria, Immunization; Diphtheria,
Prevention.
   Super,  J.   *The evolution  in the  control  of
diphtheria.   4p.   8?   Wauwatosa, 1936.
   Ailes,  A.   Control of diphtheria.  Illinois M. J., 1929, 56:
337-40.—Avery, S. D.   Diphtheria  control.   Proc.  M. Ass.
Canal Zone, 1927, 15: 45-52.—Bull,  H.  The control of diph-
theria.  Med.  J.  Australia,  1934, 1: 296.—Champon, A.   La
lutte contre la diphterie.  Rev. beige sc.  med., 1934, 6: 491-9.—
Christiansen, M.   [Actual auestions  in  combating diphtheria]
Bibl. laeger. 1923, 115: 108-19.—Disgrace (The) of diphtheria.
N. England J.  M.,  1934, 210: 275.—De Block.  L'etat actuel
de la lutte contre la diphterie.  Ann. Inst. chir.  Bruxelles, 1923,
24: 35-7.—Four  decades of progress  in diphtheria control.
Statist.  Bull.  Metrop. Life  Insur.,  1924, 5:  No.  12, 3-5 —
Galloway. R. K.  Diphtheria.  Kentucky M. J., 1934, 32: 142-
4—Gabbie, N., &  Leete, H. M.  Diphtheria.   Pub. Health,
Lond., 1934-35,  48:  173-9.—Godlewski, H.   La diphterie;
synthase  des conclusions des assises departementales.  Gaz.
hop., 1934,  107: 1608.—Griswold, D. M. Diphtheria control
outlook.  Illinois Health Q.,  1931, 3:  22-34.—Gundel, M.  Die
Bekampfung der Diphtherie.  Med. Klin., Berl., 1935, 31: 308-
10.—Harries, E. H. R.  Diphtheria.  Pub. Health, Lond., 1934,
47: 350-3.—Harshman, D. P.   Diphtheria control.  J. Indiana
M. Ass., 1923, 16: 389-92.—Higgins.  T. S.   The control  of
diphtheria.  J. M.  Ass. S. Africa, 1930,  4: 479-86.—Hudson,
C.  C.  Diphtheria control.   South. M. J.,  1924, 17: 489-
94.—Jiirgens, G.  Bekampfung der  Diphtherie.  Med. Welt,
1927, 1:  1729-32.—Lewis, D. M. Control of  morbidity and
mortality of diphtheria.  Med. J. & Rec, 1925,  122: 199T20L—
Lutz.  Bemerkungen  zu den  Diphtherieerlebnissen in den
letzten Wochen von Dr Gerber.  Med. Korbl., Wurttemberg, 
DIPHTHERIA
451
DIPHTHERIA
 1933, 103: 3.—McCreary, J. B.  Diphtheria control.  Atlantic
 M. J.,  1926-27,  30: 166.—Noetel, C.   Ueber Diphtheriebe-
 kampfung.  Med. Klin., Berl., 1935, 31: 607; 642.—Norton, R.
 Diphtheria control.  South. M. & S., 1933, 95: 65-8.—Pelfort,
 C. Lucha contra la difteria.  Bol. Cons. nac.  big.,  Montev.,
 1931  26:827-37.—Robinson, E. S.  The control of diphtheria.
 N England J. M.,  1935, 213: 208-10.—Skobba. J. S.   Diph-
 theria control. J. Indiana M. Ass.,  1934, 27: 63.—Troch, P.
 Zur Bekampfung der Diphtherie.  Deut. med. Wschr., 1935,
 61:265.—Vaillant. L. La lutte contre la diphterie.  Strasbourg
 m6d„ 1929, 89: 161.—Weinzirl, A.  Diphtheria control. Bull.
 Maryland Dep. Health, 1933, 2: No. 4, 33-9.—Welling, W. C.
 Holding down diphtheria—the  scourge  of childhood.  Con-
 necticut Health Bull., 1934, 48: 107.—Wolff, A.   Kampf der
 Diphtherie!  Fortsch. Med., 1935, 53: 81-3.

 ----   Control:  Methods and organization.
    Adam, A.  Ueber den Wert der Aufkliirung bei der Bekamp-
 fung  der Diphtherie.  Oeff.  Gesundhdienst, 1937-38,  3:  B,
 106-10.—Battle (The) against diphtheria; news from the Front
 Line  Trenches. Pub. Health Nurs., 1929, 21: 315.—Bilucaglia,
 G.  La lotta  antidifterica  secondo le moderne  vedute.  Med.
 ital.,  1924, 5:  747-56.—Brink,  F. A.  The practitioner's part in
 diphtheria control.   J.  Florida  M.  Ass.,  1933, 19: 535-7 —
 Debr€, R.  Supprimons la  diphterie.   Rev. med. est, 1929, 57:
 539.—Grant.  H. G.  Diphtheria control in rural districts.
 South. M. J.,  1927, 20: 47- 52.—Gundel, M., & Niermann.  Die
 planmassige Diphtheriebekampfung.  Deut. med. Wschr., 1934,
 60: 775-9.—Hayne, J. A.  Problems in the control of diph-
 theria.   J. Am. M. Ass.,  1923, 81:  2073-7.—Holmes, M. J.
 Points in the  practical application of diphtheria control meas-
 ures.  Med. J. Australia, 1933, 2: 366—L2wis, D. M.  Control
 methods in diphtheria prevention.  Med. J. & Rec, 1930, 131:
 29-35.—Mullin,  R.  H.  Recent advances in  the  control of
 diphtheria. Canad. M. Ass. J., 1924, 14: 398-406.—Nicoll, M.,
 jr. How should the campaign against diphtheria be conducted?
 Tr. Am.  Child  Health Ass.,  1926,  2: 36-40.—Okell, C. C.
 The  control of diphtheria  by modern methods.  Mat. Child
 Welf., Lond.,  1927, 11: 279-81.—Pansing, H. H.  A study of
 our present methods to combat diphtheria.  Ohio M. J., 1936,
 32:  1194-7.—Pfannenstiel, W.  Epidemiologische  Gesichts-
 punkte bei der Diphtheriebekampfung.  Oeff. Gesundhdienst,
 1936-37, 2: A, 657-67.—Rathelot, J.  El problema de la difteria;
 una  campafia interesante. Bol.  Cons.  nac.  hig.,  Montev.,
 1930-31, 25: 571-92.—Ratschlage zu Aerzte zur  Bekampfung
 der Diphtherie.  Reichsgesundhbl., 1935, 10: 350-8.—Roberts,
 J. A campaign against diphtheria.  Canad. J.  M. & S., 1931,
 69: 41-52. Also repr.—Robertson, W.   The administrative
 control of diphtheria.  Proc. R. Soc. M., Lond.,  1924-25,  18:
 sect,  epidem.  & state med., 41-9.—Sargent, C. A.  The diph-
 theria control program.   Delaware  M. J., 1935, 7: 164-6.—
 Schmidt,  H.  The  present methods  of combating diphtheria.
 In Med.  chem.  aspects,   1933, 125-43.—Schmidt,  P.  Sind
 unsere  bisherigen Massnahmen  im Kampfe gegen die Diph-
 therie ausreichend?   Deut. med. Wschr., 1931, 57: 49.—Sears,
 F. W.  Weapons and tactics used in the battle with diphtheria.
 Nation's Health,  Chic, 1923,  5: 858-60.—Smith, E. F. The
 management of a threatened epidemic of diphtheria.  Delaware
 M. J., 1933, 5: 184-6.—Southwood, A. R.  Observations on the
 control of diphtheria.  Med. J. Australia, 1932,  2: 535-41.—
 Vaillant, L. La lutte contre la diphterie.  Rev. med. est, 1929,
 57: 518-21.

 ----  Control—in  institutions.
   Dudley, S.  F.  The control of diphtheria in crowded  institu-
 tions.  J.  R.  Nav.  M. Serv.,  1929,  15: 97-108.   Also Pub.
 Health, Lond., 1928-29, 42: 48-54.—Gomez, F.  La lucha anti-
 difterica en la  casa de cuna. Asistencia, Mex., 1934-35, 1: No.
 4, 30; 63.—Knoller, G.  Zur Kasuistik der Diphtheriebekamp-
 fung  in Anstalten.   Mschr.  Kinderh.,  1928, 40:  481-8 —
 Murray, H. M. L.  The control of diphtheria in  a residential
 institution.  Med. J. Australia, 1933, 2: 881.—Okell. C.  C,
 Eagleton, A. J., & O'Brien, R. A.  The rapid control of diph-
 theria outbreaks in institutions.  Lancet, Lond., 1924, 1: 800.—
 Phillips, H. J. A note on  persistent diphtheria in an infants
 school: difficulties and administrative action.  Med. Off., Lond
 1934,  51: 35.—Sorley. E.  R.   Diphtheria control at  H.  M.
 Naval Base, Singapore.  J. R.  Nav. M. Serv., 1938, 24: 196-8.

 ----  Control—in  various countries.

   Moore,  K. R.  Report on a campaign against
 diphtheria  at  Bendigo,  Victoria,  1923-24.   67p.

 8?   Melb.,  1925.
   Otterbeck,  K.   *Verbreitung und  Bekamp-
 fung   der   Diphtherie  in  den  Ruhrmiindungs-
 stadten   von   1925  bis   1933.   27p.   8?   Bonn,

 1935.                               ,        „      ,    ■
   Benz. H. J.  Eradication  of diphtheria in Pennsylvania.
 Pennsylvania  M. J., 1935-30. 39:  585-87 —Bessemans  A.
 La lutte antidiphterique  en Belgique; etude  experimentale,
Btatistique  et 6pidemiologique.  Bull. Off internat. hyg. pub
Par.,  1926, 18: 134-86— Besson, A.  Un aspect de la lutte
contre la diphterie a Paris.  Ann. hyg  Par.  1938 n. ser  16:
63-72.-Bundesen. H. N..  Fi-!ibein, W.  I  & Niblack  H.C
Diphtheria control in Chicago.  J. Am. M. Asa., 1933, 100.
1093-6.—Cayrel, M.  L'offensiva della  difterite:  troppi casi,
troppi  decessi.   Gazz. osp.,  1930, 51:  1009-15.—Comby.  J.
La lutte antidiphterique a Buenos Aires. Sem. med., B. Air.,
1933, 40: pt 2,  734-8.—Conquest (The)  of diphtheria in New
York City.  Statist. Bull. Metrop. Life Insur., 1935, 16: No. 9,
3-5, ch.—Diphtheriebekampfung. Reichsgesundhbl., 1937, 12:
83.— Farquharson, C. D.  Report of work done to control diph-
theria  in the Township of Scarboro, Canada.  Hosp.  Social
Serv., 1926, 14:  320-3.—Fraga, C. A extinccao da diphteria em
Victoria.   Fol.  med., Rio,  1934, 15: 307.—Grant, H.  G.,  &
Anderson, D. H.  Diphteria control in Virginia; October 1926;
March 1928.  Virginia M. Month., 1928-29, 55: 390-6.—Joe,
A.  A short survey of the diphtheria prevention work in Edin-
burgh. Edinburgh M. J., 1927, n. ser., 34: 347-53.—Johan, B.,
& Tomcsik,  J.  Ueber die Bekampfung  der  Diphtherie  in
Ungarn.  Klin. Wschr., 1930, 9: 1366-8.—Mollers.  B.  Die
Diphtheriebekampfung im  Deutschen Reiche.  Arb. Reichs-
gesundhamt., 1937-38, 72: 429-4.—Moore.  K. R.   Report on
campaign against diphtheria: Bendigo, 1923.  Med.  J. Australia,
1924,  1: suppl., 293-5.—Studeny, O.  Zur Epidemiologie  und
Bekampfung der Diphtherie in Steiermark.  Wien. klin. Wschr.,
1936,  48: 353; 390.—Wernicke,  E.  Erinnerungen an die Be-
kampfung der Diphtherie in Posen.  Zschr. Hyg.. 1924, 103:
294-7.—Wild, W. F., & Tirrell,  K. R.   Diphtheria control  in
Bridgeport,  Connecticut.  J.  Prev.  M., 1931, 5: 303-16.—
Williams. W. C.  The diphtheria control program for Tennessee.
J. Tennessee M. Ass., 1937, 30: 49.
cutaneous.
 See  Diphtheria,  Skin.

—   Diagnosis.
   See also Diphtheria, Manifestations.
   Carlo, E. R.  Diagnosis and treatment of diphtheria.  J.
Indiana M. Ass.,  1938, 31: 161-3.—Cartagenova. L.  Enzi-
moreazione e difterite.  Prat, pediat., Genova, 1931, 9: 327-
32.—De Koninck.   Diagnostic  de la diphterie.   Rev. med.,
Louvain,  1920,  348-54.—Doberska-Mayowd,  J.   [Epidemi-
ological diagnosis of diphtheria]   Polska gaz. lek.,  1936, 15:
24.—Eagleton,  A.  J.   The diagnosis of diphtheria.   Guy's
Hosp. Gaz., Lond., 1923,  27: 439— Fainberg,  R.  I.  [Simple
method in  diagnosing diphtheria]   Sovet.  vrach.  J.,  1937,
2:  199-207.—Ginebreda,  S.  Sobre  difteria.   Med.  ninos,
1930, 31: 168-71.—Grenet, H.  Le diagnostic de la  diphterie.
In  his Conf. clin. med.  inf.,  Par.,  1934, 3. ser., 310-32.—
Hamburger, F.  Diagnose und  Behandlung der Diphtherie
in der Praxis.   Wien. klin. Wschr.,  1931, 44: 12-4.—Lere-
boullet, P.  Diagnostic  clinique  des angines diphteriques.
Rev. prat.  mal. pays chauds, 1923, 3: 141-54.—Mclntyre, D.
Diphtheriadiagnosis.   Manitoba  M.  Ass.   Rev.,  1935,  15:
No. 11, 5.—-Pergola, M.  Uso del latte nell'accertamento dia-
gnostico della difterite.  Policlinico, 1924, 31: sez. prat., 177.—
Schneerson, F.  [Quick diagnosis of diphtheria]   J.  mikrob.,
Moskva,  1937,  18: 347-50.—Seckel,  H.  Friihdiagnose  und
Friihbehandlung der Diphtherie.  Med. Welt, 1934, 8: 254-8.—
Siegl, J.  Diagnose und Therapie der Diphtherie.  Wien. klin.
Wschr., 1933, 46:  1105-7.—Sutton. L. E.  The diagnosis and
treatment  of  diphtheria.   Virginia  M.  Month.,  1933,  60:
400-8.—Szirmai, F.  [Diagnosis and  treatment of diphtheria]
Gyogyaszat, 1931,  71: 517-21.—Veratti, E.   Diagnosi, terapia
e profilassi della difterite nella pratica.  Rass.  clin.  sc, 1935,
13: 147-56.—Vilardosa.  Contribucion al estudio de la difteria.
Ars medica, Barcel.,  1935,  11: 452-4.—Wieder, H. S.  Diph-
theria; its diagnosis and prevention.  Atlantic M. J.,  1924-25,
28: 451-4.—Wulff, F.  [Observations  on diphtheria]  Ugeskr.
laeger, 1938,  100: 51-7.—Zahorsky, J.  The diagnosis of
diphtheria.  J. Missouri M. Ass., 1930, 27: 476-9.

----   Diagnosis, bacteriological.
   See also Diphtheria bacillus.
   Bachmann, W.   Die bakteriologische  Diagnose der Diph-
therie. Oeff. Gesundhdienst., 1938-39, 4: A, 88-97.—Bartlett,
C. J.  Value of multiple cultures in the diagnosis of diphtheria.
Am. J. Pub. Health, 1924, 14: 327-31.—Belding, D., & Fogel,
M.  Comparison of laboratory reports upon release diphtheria
cultures.   N. England J. M., 1929, 200: 876-9.—Bender, E.
Die  bakteriologische  Diagnose der Diphtherie.   Zbl.  Bakt.,
1. Abt., 1937, 139: 51-7.—Bocchini, A.  Metodi rapidi per la
diagnosi batteriologica della  difterite.  Athena,  Roma,  1937,
6: 217.—Brahdy, M. B.,  Brody, H. [et al.]   Comparison of a
rapid (Folger-Soie) method and  the  routine Loffler's  method
for diagnosis of diphtheria.   Proc. Soc. Exp.  Biol.,  N.  Y.,
1934-35,  32:  548-51.—Bruckner,  M.   Beitrag  zur  bakteri-
ologischen  Diphtheriediagnose.   Zschr.  Hyg.,   1934,  116:
361-7.—Caiger, F. F., & O'Brien, R. A.  Observations on  the
diagnosis of diphtheria; combined  bacteriological and  clinical
evidence.   Lancet, Lond.,  1924,  2:  53.—Cargill, W. P., &
Crawford, G. J.  The early bacteriological  diagnosis of diph-
theria.  Ibid., 19*37, 1: 751-3.—Ciantini, F.  L'accertamento
batteriologico della difterite con  sistemi semplificati.   Diagn.
teen,  lab..  Nap.,  1937, 8:  1-7.—Clauberg,  K. W.  Weitere
Mitteilung  zur makroskopischen Diphtheriebazillendiagnostik.
Zbl. Bakt.,  1. Abt., 1931,  120: 324-7.—Dahr, P.   Was darf  der
praktische  Arzt bei Diphtherieverdacht von der bakteriologi-
schen Untersuchung erwarten?  Miinch.  med. Wschr.,  1937,
84: 700-2.—Dijkstra, O. H.   [Bacteriologic diphtheria diag-
nosis] Ned. tschr.  geneesk., 1932, 76: 245-51, pl.—Dufourt, A. 
DIPHTHERIA
452
DIPHTHERIA
A propos du diagnosis de la diphterie; relations de la clinique
et du laboratoire.  Lyon m6d., 1923, 132: 379-87.—Gandellini,
A.  Ricerche sulla positivita tardiva (48 ore)  nella  diagnosi
batteriologica della difterite.  Gior. batt. immun., 1934, 12:
1295-8   ------   [Occurrence of bacteriological  diagnosis of
diphtheria]  Magv. orv. arch., 1934, 35: 137-9.—Goliborska, T.
 Bacteriological diagnosis of diphtheria, and  its clinical signifi-
cance]   Warsz. czas.  lek.,  1935, 12: 418-22.—Gordon, A. K.
The misuse of bacteriological tests for diphtheria.  Med. Press
&  Circ, Lond.,  1930, 130: 104.—Gutfeld.  F. von.   Die Be-
deutung der  bakteriologischen  Diphtheriediagnose.   Deut.
med. Wschr.,  1931,  57:  443.—Helmreich,  W.   Zur bakteri-
ologischen  Schnelldiagnose der  Diphtherie.   Klin.  Wschr.,
1938, 17: 910.—Jensen, C.  Preparation des lapins destines a
l'intradermor6action  diphterique.  C.  rend.  Soc. biol., 1931,
107: 337-40.—Kalinin,  A. M., & Skvirsky, P. V.   [Bacteri-
ological diagnosis of diphtheria]  J. mikrob., Moskva, 1936, 17:
761-9.—Kapsenberg, G.  Zur  Technik der  bakteriologischen
Diphtheriediagnostik. Zbl. Bakt., 1. Abt., 1935, 134: 410-20 —
Kent, V.  [Rapid diagnosis of diphtheria by direct demonstra-
tion of diphtheria bacillus]  Ugeskr. laeger, 1931, 93:  690-3.—
Lentze, F. A.   Ein   Fortschritt der  bakteriologischen Diph-
therie-Diagnostik.  Zschr.  Medbeamte,  1932, 45: 375.   Also
Med. Welt, 1933, 7: 185.—Letulle, R.,  & Berges,  G.  Con-
siderations pratiques sur le diagnostic du bacille diphterique.
Presse  med., 1938,  46:  192.—Lopez Garcia, C.  Diagnostic
precoce de la diphterie au  moyen des cultures.  C. rend.  Soc
biol., 1935, 120: 567-9.—McCartney,  J. E.  Reports on swabs
from the throat and  nasal passages.  Lancet, Lond., 1928, 2:
514.—Manzini, C. Sulla diagnosi batteriologica rapida della
difterite.  Gior. batt. immun., 1931,  7:  17-29.—Matthieu, J.
The bacteriological diagnosis of diphtheria.  J. Florida M. Ass.,
 1930-31, 17: 270-2.—Mengano, G.  La diagnosi batteriologica
della difterite.  Gazz. internaz. med.  chir., 1931, 39:  122-5.—
Milinska-Szwojnicka, Z.   Micromethode appliqu6e  au  diag-
nostic  de la diphterie.  C. rend.  Soc biol.,  1925, 92: 1256.—
Miindel,  O.   Ueber die Bewertung  der   bakteriologischen
Untersuchung auf Diphtheriebazillen.  Schweiz. med. Wschr.,
 1932, 62: 769.—Pecori,  G.  II metodo di Langer  e Kriiger per
la  diagnosi  batteriologica  rapida  della  difterite.  Policlinico
 1923,30: sez. prat., 553-7.—Pergola, M.  Modalita per accele-
rare la  diagnosi batteriologica della difterite.   Igiene mod.,
 1923, 16: 121-7.—Pesch, K. L., & Dahr, P.  Diphtheriebak-
 terien-Nachweis  durch Anreicherung (Pesch  und  Kramer)
 oder durch  direkte kulturelle Methode (Clauberg III)?   Zbl.
 Bakt.,  1. Abt.,  1935-36,  135: 50-4   [Discussion] 89-100 —
 Piasecka-Zeyland, E.  Contribution  a I'etude du  diagnostic
 bacteriologique  de la dipht6rie.  Ann.  Inst.  Pasteur,  Par.,
 1933, 50: 754-62.—Piccoli, A.  Considerations  sur  certaines
 caract6ristiques des resultats des examens bacteriologiques dans
 les cas de diphterie.  Boll.  Sez. ital. Soc.  internaz. microb.,
 1934, 6: 94-102.—Polonyi, P.   [Evaluation  of bacteriological
 findings for  diagnosis of diphtheria]  Orv. hetil.,  1935, 79:
 mell., 98.—Preuner, R.  Die von uns geiibte Praxis  der  bak-
 teriologischen  Diphtheriediagnose.   Med.   Welt,  1938,  12:
 334-6.—Scharlau,  B.   Zur  bakteriologischen  Diphtherie-
 diagnostik.   Zbl. Bakt.,  1.  Abt.,  1931-32,  123:  302-6.—
 Sierakowski, S.  Micro-methode rapide  pour le diagnostic de
 la diphterie.  C. rend. Soc. biol., 1924, 90: 599—Siestrop, J. G.
 [Is an improvement of the  bacteriologic diagnosis of diphtheria
 possible at  present?]  Ned. tschr. geneesk., 1930,  74: pt  2,
 4104-7.—Strachov, L. T., & Hahn, E.  E.   [Micromethod  of
 diagnosis of  diphtherial   Vrach.  gaz.,  1926,  30:  584-6.—
 Szymanska, J.  [Method in  conducting  the  crude test in epi-
 demiological  practice]   Med.  dosw.,   1937,  22:   101-05.—
 Tarnowski,  C.  [Quick bacteriological diagnosis of laryngeal
 diphtheria]   Ugeskr. laeger,  1936,  98:  1093-5.—Tempe, G.
 Le diagnostic bacteriologique rapide de la diphterie.  C. rend.
 Soc. biol., 1930, 104: 1341-4.—Weill, E.,  & Dufourt, A.  A
 propos  du diagnostic bacteriologique de la diphterie.   Lyon
 med.,   1924, 133: 85-7.— Welfch.  M.,  &  Jaminon,  G.  Le
 diagnostic bacteriologique de la  diphterie.  bacteriologie d'ur-
 gence  et de routine.  Li6ge med., 1937, 30: 904-25.—Wolff,
 J.  W.  [Clinical  value of bacteriological examination in diph-
 teria]   Geneesk. tschr. Ned.  Indie,  1935, 75: 83-9.—Zoeller &
 Manoussakiss.   Cultures  tardives  du bacille de Loffler  dans
 les exsudats rbinopharynges. Bull.  Soc. med. mil. fr., 1924, 18:
 381.—Zwetkoff, L. Beitrag zur bakteriologischen Diagnose der
 Diphtherie.  Zschr.  Hyg.,  1936-37, 119: 440-50.

 ----   Diagnosis, bacteriological:  Specimen tak-
    ing.
    Belam, F. A.  The swab  in diphtheria diagnosis.   Brit.
 M. J.,  1934, 2: 572.—Blease,  A. T.   The swab  in diphtheria
 diagnosis.   Ibid., 371.—Bousfield, G.  Ineffective  swabbing
 in  diphtheria  epidemics.   Lancet,  Lond., 1930,  2:  633.—
 Collins, K.  R.  Diphtheria and its relation  to the laboratory.
 Tr. M. Ass. Georgia, 1910, 413-8.—Culture tube outfit for the
 diagnosis of diphtheria.   Bull. Lederle Lab., 1935, 3: 71-3 —
 Ffolliott, A.  G. C.  The  swab in diphtheria diagnosis.   Brit.
 M. J   1934, 2:  657.—Friedmann, E.  Zur  Anreicherung der
 Diphtheriehacillen am Abstrichtupfer.   Klin.  Wschr.,  1937,
 16: 352.—Hill, C. The swab in diagnosis of diphtheria.   Med.
 Off-. Lond., 1931, 45: 209.—Kelsey, H.  Laboratory diagnosis
 in diphtheria; some experiments on the viability of  the  diph-
 theria  bacillus  in specimens  sent for  examination.   Health
 Bull.,  Melb., 1934,  Nos.  39  & 40,  1147-51.—Parish.  H. J.
 Use and abuse of the swab in combating diphtheria.  Lancet
 Load., 1936, 1:  256-8.   ----- Stallj brass,  C.  O.  [et al.]
Discussion  on the use and abuse of the swab in combating
diphtheria.  Proc. R. Soc.  M., Lond., 1935-36, 29: 481-96.—
Riemsdijk, M. van  [On the duration of life of Bacillus diph-
theriae on a cotton pledget  and a simple method to keep it alive
during transportation]  Ned. tschr. geneesk., 1924, 68: 1402-10.
Also Zschr. Hyg., 1924, 103: 106-10.

-----   Diagnosis,  differential.
   Cassoute &  Montus.   La pseudo-diphterie  du nourrisson.
Bull. Soc. pediat.  Paris, 1928, 26: 361-4.—Cook, H.   Diph-
theria,  its differential diagnosis and treatment.  Tristate M. J.,
1934, 6:  1302.—Dold, H.  Ueber  Diphtherie, septische Diph-
therie und septische (toxische) Angina plus Diphtheriebazillen.
Deut.  med. Wschr.,  1927,  53:  1760-3.—Glaser, H.   Diph-
therieahnliche Rachenerkrankungen  im Kindesalter.   Mschr.
Kinderh., 1930, 47: 169-73.—Gordon, M. B., & Litvak, A. M.
Differential  diagnosis between diphtheria and  oral lesions of
blood dyscrasias.  Med. J.  & Rec,  1930,  131: 35; 74.  Also
repr.—Jacono,  I.  Le pseudodifteriti.  Morgagni, 1926, 68:
195-200.—Lott, H. H.   Differential diagnosis  and treatment
in diphtheria.  Laryngoscope, 1926, 36: 901-4.—Morawetz, G.
Ueber  die fiir die  Differentialdiagnose der Diphtherie in Be-
tracht  kommenden Erkrankungen. Wien.  klin. Wschr.,  1927,
40: 1206.—Rozanov, S. N.  [Errors and difficulties in diagnosis
of diphtheria]  Sovet. pediat., 1934, No. 3, 112-6.—Vaccarezza,
R.  Anginas diftericas;  su diagn6stico diferencial.  Dfa med.,
B. Air., 1931-32, 4: 743.—Weiser, F.  Ursache und Vermeidung
der Fehldiagnose bei Diphtherie.   Med. Klin., Berl., 1938, 34:
354-6.—Widowitz, P.   Ueber Schwierigkeiten  bei der Diag-
nosenstellung der  Diphtherie.   KinderarztL Prax., 1931, 2:
49-54.

----   Digestive system.

   See also subheadings of  Diphtheria  (Pharynx;
Tonsils)
   Janssen,  H.  *Ein Fall von  primarer Mund-
diphtherie beim Saugling   [Gottingen]  6p.  8?
Berl., 1919.
   Captelli,   E.   Gastroesofagite  difteriea.    Pathologica,
Genova,  1933,  25: 831-6, pl.—Ciantini,  F.   Ricerche su la
presenza del bacillo  di  Loffler nel contenuto intestinale degli
ammalati di difterite.  Boll. Ist. sieroter. milan., 1937, 16:
407-17.—Combiesco, D.  Sur les lesions du  pancr6as dans la
diphterie.  C. rend. Soc. biol., 1934, 115: 670.—Cornil, L.. &
Vague, J. Sur le role du tissu endotheiio-vasculaire dans l'h6-
patonephrite diphterique exp6rimentale.   Ibid.,  1935,  119:
1401.------  Considerations anatomiques et biologiques sur
1'hepatonephrite diphterique experimentale.  Ann. anat. path.,
Par., 1937,  14: 1-15.—Finkler-Brokmanowa, C, & Polakow, J.
[Contribution to the  study of diphtheria  of the  tongue and
mucous membrane of the mouth]   Warsz. czas. lek., 1937, 14:
475.—Gonin, W. H.  Kasuistischer Beitrag zur Kenntnis der
echten Diphtherie des Oesophagus (und des Magens)  Schweiz.
med. Wschr., 1923, 53: 625.—Kraus, L.  Zur postdiphtherischen
Oesophagusstenose.  Med.  Klin., Berl.,  1933, 29: 351-4.—
M'Cunn, J., &  Greaves, A. M. L. Diphtheria bacilli  in bile.
J. Path. Bact.,  Lond.,  1927, 30: 557.—Nissen,  J.  [Case of
diphtheria  in the  stomach]   Med.  rev.,  Bergen, 1932, 49:
303.—Nyfeldt,  A., & Vimtrup, B.  Gastritis  acuta bei Diph-
theria  faucium.  Acta med. scand.,  1932, 78: 447-84,  9 pl.—
Pansini, G.  Di una sindrome pancreatica per difterite; ricerche
di fisio-patologia e di  istologia  del pancreas  nella difterite.
Rass.  ter.  pat.  clin., 1931, 3: 336; 453.—Pozzan, A.   Sulla
difterite  enterogena; contributo alio studio dell'azione  micro-
bicida  dei succhi digerenti.   Boll.  Ist. sieroter. milan., 1935, 14:
791-9.—Rocha, J.  M. da.  Diphteria do intestino.  Fol. med.,
Rio,  1937,   18:  339-44.—Sanpaolesi,  G.   Gastroesofagite
difteriea in  lattante.   Riv.  clin.  pediat.,  1937, 35: 806-11.—
Soeharto  [Diphtheria of the stomach]  Geneesk. tschr. Ned.
Indie,  1937, 77: 238.—Spitz, L.  Die echte  Diphtherie der
Speiserohre und des  Magens.  Zschr.  Laryng.,  1924-25, 13:
136-74.—Szendey, F.   [Gastric and intestinal diphtheria]
Magy. orv. arch., 1931, 32: 14-24.—Tomb,  J. W.  A case of
membrane stomatitis in an infant  6 months old.  Lancet, Lond.,
1925,  1:  77.—Valerio,  A.   Diphtherie und spiitauftretende
Hepato-Nephrosen.   Miinch. med.  Wschr.,  1938, 85: 440.—
Yokoyama,  T.   Gastritis due to diphtheria  toxin.  J. Orient.
M., Dairen, 1937,  27: 1.

-----   Ear.

   See also Diphtheria, Nervous system.
   Calmanas,   C.     localisations  oto-mastoi-
diennes dans la  diptherie.   50p.  8?  Par.,  1934.
   Albanus.  Diphtherieahnliche  Stabchen mit Membran-
bildung  in  Reinkultur im  Eiter  eines perisinuosen Abszesses.
Verh.  Deut. otol. Ges., 1913, 22: 426-8.—Angelescu,  G.,  &
Bader, M.   [Secondary diphtheria  of the middle ear]   Rev.
san. mil., Bucur.,  1933, 32: 20-2.—Benesi, O.  Ein Beitrag zur
Diphtherie des Mittelohres.  Wien.  klin. Wschr., 1912, 25:
 1385-8.—Bergh, E.  [Acute, purulent  otitis media with diph-
 theria]  Sven. l:;k.  tidn.,  1932,  29:  831; 886.   Also  Mschr.
 Ohrenh., Wien,  1934,  68: 1-24.—Blanchard, R. M.   Diph-
 theria of the middle ear as a primary infection.  J. Am.  M. Ass.,
 1922,  88: 1458.  Also Med. Press & Circ, Lond., 1922, n. ser.,
 113: 470.—Costen,  J.  B.   Diphtheria infection  of the middle
 ear and mastoid;  report of 2 casea.  Arch. Otolar., Chic, 1927, 
DIPHTHERIA
453
DIPHTHERIA
5: 119-21.—Davidsohn, H., & Heck, H.  Ueber das Vorkom-
men von Diphtheriebazillen im Ohrsekret.  Berl. klin. Wschr.,
1921, 58: 1040.—Domenico, R.  La  presenza del bacillo dif-
terico nelle otorree.  Gazz. osp., 1927, 48: 460-5.—Drury, D. W.
Diphtheria of the ear.  Arch. Otolar.,  Chic, 1925, 1: 221-30.—
Dylewski, B.   Ueber Diphtherie des  Mittelohrs.   Mschr.
Ohrenh., Wien,  1931,  65: 209-12.—Friesen,  J. F.  Primary
diphtheritic  otitis media.  Laryngoscope, 1925, 35: 545-7.—
Garot, L., &  Van Beneden,  J.  Courtes remarques sur l'epi-
demiologie de la diphterie  occulte du  nourrisson et  sur la
frequence des  otites diphteriques.  Rev. fr. pediat., 1931, 7:
343-52 —Gugenheim,  J.   Ueber  Diphtherie  des  Mittelohrs.
Zschr. Halp.  &c. Heilk.,  1922,  1: 215-32.—Helmerking, K.
Ein Fall von  Ohrmuschel-Diphtherie.  Zschr.  Laryng.,  1933,
24* 358-60.—Hirsch. A.  Primare Mittelohrdiphtherie.  Arch.
Ohr. &c. Heilk.,  1929, 121: 134.—Hornicek, V., & Jedlicka, V.
[Diphtheric meningitis of  otogenous origin and other complica-
tions in diphtheria of the  ear]  Cas. 16k. desk., 1935, 74: 1186-
9 —Keiper,  G.  F.   Primary diphtheria of the middle ear.
Tr Am. Lar. Rhin. Otol. Soc, 1924, 30: 421-31.  Also Laryngo-
scope,  1924,  34:  426-36.—Kobrak.  F.   Ueber  Mittelohr-
diphtherie ohne  Membranbildung.  Arch.  Ohrenh., 1904, 62:
11—25------Das Vorkommen  primarer  Diphtherie im
Mittelohr.  Beitr. Anat. Ohr.,  1909, 2: 319-35.—Konietzko,
P.  Ein  Fall von Otitis media  diphtheritica.   Verh.  Ges.
Deut. Naturforsch. (1903) 1904, 2: 2. Hlfte,  325.—Lewin, L.
Zur  Frage  iiber die  Mittelohrdiphtherie.   Arch. Ohrenh.,
1904, 63: 229-37.—Liubavskaia. Z., R^iderman, I., & Ryskina,
R.  [Diphtheria of the middle ear]   Vrach.  delo,  1935, 18:
791-4.—Meller,  H.  Zur Klinik  der  Wunddiphtherie nach
ohrenarztlichen Eingriffen im Kindesalter.  Mschr. Ohrenh.,
Wien, 1938, 72:  203-17.—Nunzi,  A.  Sulla difterite dell'orec-
chio.  Ann. laring., Tor., 1937, 37: 172-95.  ------  Otite
difteriea a comportamento  singolare.   Boll.  mal. orecchio,
1938, 56: 131-40.—Panneton, P.  Un  cas d'otite  externe a
fausses membranes  apparemment  diphteritique.  Ann. otolar.,
Par., 1932, 1118-20.—Preidt, H.  Diphtheriehacillen im Ohrse-
kret.  Zschr.  Kinderh.,  1932,  53: 304.—Pugnat, A.   Deux
nouvelles observations de  diphterie  primitive  de  l'oreille
moyenne.  Bull, otolar., Par.,  1919-20, n. ser.,  18:  81-3.—
Seiferth,  L.   Wunddiphtherie  in der  Otochirurgie.   Zschr.
Hals &c. Heilk., 1926, 14: 519-29.—Silva Costa, A. da.  Otite
diphterica.  Fol. med., Rio,  1937,  18: 331-4.—Stein, W.  Zur
 Kenntnis der  primaren Mittelohrdiphtherie.  Zschr. Ohrenh.,
 1908, 56: 324-7.—Szmurlo, J.  [Diphtheria of the middle ear,
with the symptoms of abscess] Gaz.  lek., Warsz., 1912, 2. ser.,
32: 447; 478.—Tobey, E. N.  Non-virulent diphtheria bacilli
from infected middle ear.   J. Med. Res.,  1906,  15: 319 —
Veits, C.  Ein  Fall von primarer Diphtherie des ausseren Ohres.
Zschr. Hals  &c.  Heilk., 1926, 16: 33-40.—Watanabe,  T. Ein
Fall  von primaren  Mittelohrdiphterie.  Zschr. Otorhinolar.,
Tokyo, 1924-25, 30: H. 4, 40-5.—Zikowsky,  J.,  &  Urbant-
 schitsch, E.  Ohrendiphtherie. In Diphtherie  (Hamburger, F.)
Berl., 1937, 145-50.

----   Endocrine  system.

    See  also  Diphtheria,   Severity;   Diphtheria,
Toxemia; Diphtheria,  Toxin: Pathogenicity.
    Meeus,  E.   *L'insuffisance surrenale dans la
diphterie;  importance de  l'opotherapie surrenale
systematique.   82p.   8?   Par., 1926.
    Bourne, G.  Septicaemia, the adrenal gland, and low grade
diphtheria antitoxin.  Austral. J. Exp. Biol., 1935, 13:133-47.—
Charchanski.   Diphterie  atypique;  insuffisance  surrenale.
J.  m6d.  chir., Par., 1930,  101: 210-2.—Edmunds, C. W., &
Johnston, F. D.  The relation of the adrenals to the circulatory
collapse  of diphtheria.  Am Heart  J., 1928-29,  4: 16-20.—
Forlini, E.  Su le  alterazioni della ipofisi dell uomo nella dit-
terite.  Endocr.  pat.  cost., Bologna, 1927,  n. ser., 2: 303-16,
2  pl.—Lenart, G.,  & von  Lederer, E.  Die Parathormon-
Eosinophilie   diphtheriekranker  Kinder.    Arch.  Kinderh,
1931, 93: 55-64.—Lereboullet, P.  Insuffisance surrenale  et
diphterie.  J.  med. chir., Par., 1927, 98: 733-8.—Maclean A.
The suprarenal  glands in diphtheria.  J.  Hyg., Lond., 1937,
37: 345-68. pl.—Nitschke,  A., & Kratschell, B.  Blutverande-
rungen bei der toxischen Diphtherie und ihre Beziehung zum
Nebennieren-Ausfall.  Klin.  Wschr   1938,  17:  374-6 —
Ochsenius, K.  Tetaniesymptome in Anschluss  an Diphtherie.
Mschr. Kinderh., 1924, 28: 323.—Tobias. J. W., & Sirven. N.
Insuficiencia  suprarrenal  aguda  post-dlftenca; su curaci6n.
Sem. med., B. Air., 1933, 40: 1009-12.

----  Epidemics.

   See also Diphtheria,  Epidemiology.
   Diphtheritic infections.  Med.  Off.,  Lond.,  1936, 55: 61.—
Erichsen, S.   [Diphtheria epidemic   Norsk   mag.. 't„it k'
1935, 96: Forh.  Norsk,  med. selsk.,  247-51 —Kisskalt K.
Epidemiologische Untersuchungen; zur Auftellung der L>ipn-
theriepandemie  des 19.  Jahrhunderts  in  drei  Seuchenzugc
Arch  Hvk  Berl.,  1928, 99: 130-5—Szenti, J.  [Diphtheria
epidemics]  Gy6gyaszat,  1930, 69: 108-10.

----   Epidemics: Statistics.
   See also  Diphtheria, Immunity: Statistics.
   Bissmark.  F.   [Statistics in diphtheria]  Sven. lak. tidn..
1924,  21 f 898-900.—Bruynoghe,   R,   La dipht6ne  dans les
tropiques.   Rev.  med.,  Louvain,  1931,  379-82.—Deacon,
W. J. V.  A study of the incidence, mortality and fatality of
diphtheria.  Am. J.  Pub.  Health,  1924,  14:  404-8.—FalconI
Villagomez, J. A.  La difteria en los tr6picos.  An. Soc. med.
quir.  Guayas,  1932,  12:   193-209.—Gegenbauer, V.   Epi-
demiologie; Statistik  [Diphtherie]  In Diphtherie (Hamburger,
F.) Berl.,  1937, 3-11.—Godfrey, E. S.  Recent trend of diph-
theria prevalence.  Rapp. epidem., Geneve, 1934, 13: 49-58.—
Lewis, D. M.  The  morbidity and mortalitv of diphtheria.
Boston M. & S. J., 1925, 192: 913-8.—Lucia,  E. L., & Welke,
H. F.  Trends in the  prevalence of diphtheria.  J. Infect. Dis.,
1936, 58:  306-17.—Mahood,  C. I.   Morbidity in diphtheria.
Pub. Health J., 1924, 15: 49-54.—Moggi, D.  Contributo alio
studio statistico della difterite.  Riv.  clin.  pediat., 1925, 23:
289-300.—Stevans, I. M.  An analysis of 3,122 diphtheria case
histories.  Am. J. Hyg., 1931, 13: 392-414.

----  Epidemics: Statistics—Africa.
   Advier, M.  La diphterie a Dakar en 1932.  Bull. Soc. path.
exot.,  Par.,  1933,  26:  666-8.—Fournier,  G.  L'6volution
epidemiologique  de la  diphterie, en  Algerie pendant  l'annee
1936.  Bull.  san.  Algerie,  1937, 32: 1291.—Le Mer, G., &
Chauzy, M.  Indigenes tunisiens et  diphterie.  Arch.  Inst.
Pasteur Tunis,  1932-33,  21:  510-8.  ------  Musulmans
Tunisiens et diphtherie.  Ibid., 1935, 24: 114-8— Pelletier, V.
&  Seyberlich, A.  Note sur un cas de diphterie a Tananarive.
Bull. Soc. path,  exot.,  Par., 1934, 27: 965.—Robic, J.   Note
sur la diphterie a Tananarive.  Ibid.,  1933, 26: 882.—Saleun,
G., Bordes, L. [et al.]  Premier  cas de diphterie chez un in-
digene  de l'Afrique Equatoriale  Francaise.  Ibid., 1938, 31:
564-9.

----   Epidemics: Statistics—America.
   Barros  Barreto, J. de,  Paz de Almeida,  A., &  de  Freitas
Filho,  L.   Aspectos  epidemiologicos  da diphteria no  Rio de
Janeiro. Arch, hyg., Rio, 1935, 5: 9-44a, 13 ch.  Also Fol. med.,
Rio, 1937,  18: 293-304.—Carillo, A.  El avance de la  difteria
en  Yucatan.  Rev.  med. Yucatan,  1932-33, 17:  169-72 —
Flores, A.  Datos estadisticos y consideraciones sobre  difteria
en Lima.  Cr6n. med.,  Lima, 1935,  52: 445-52.—Garcia,  E. L.
Observaciones sobre difteria nostras.  Ibid., 1931, 48: 353-61.—
Moreira, D.  Diphteria nas criancas de zero a seis annos de
idade no Rio de Janeiro.  Fol.  med., Rio,  1933,  14: 479.—
Morquio, L.  Sobre  nuestra difteria.  Bol. Cons.  sal.  pub.,
Montev., 1932, 1: 51-83.  Also Bol. Inst, protec. inf., Montev.,
1931-32, 5: 351-77.—Pifiero Garcia, P.  P.   La difteria en
Rosario. Sem. m6d., B. Air., 1933, 40: 22-46.—Reyes Garcia,
G.  Influencia de los rayos  solares en Bogota sobre el bacilo
difterico de Klebs-Loffler.  Repert. med. cir., Bogota, 1924-25,
16:  430-48,—Rubino, M., Leunda, J. J., & Moreau, J.  La
diphterie  en Uruguay; etude biologique  et clinique.   Paris
med.,  1931, 79:  447-52.—Zunino Nogues, J.  La  difteria en
la ciudad de Rocha. Bol. Cons. nac. hig., Montev., 1930, 25:
73-9.

----    Epidemics:  Statistics—America:  United
   States and Canada.
   Bathurst, E. W.  The lure of medical history; diphtheria in
1880: in Siskiyou County.   California West. M., 1937, 46:
179.—Cities' health honor  roll  shows low  diphtheria  rates.
Science News Lett.,  1908, 34:  125— Dauer,  C. C.  Morbidity
and mortality from diphtheria in  the South.  Am. J. Hyg.,
1936,  23:  486-92.—Diphtheria,  1934-1935.   Week.  Bull.
California Dep. Pub. Health, 1937-38, 16: 9.—Diphtheria at a
g'ance during past 10 years.  Health, Toronto, 1937, 5:  99.—
Diphtheria morbidity in 1934.  Health News, Alb., 1935, 12:
No. 3,  1.—Diphtheria  report for 1936.   J.  Indiana M.  Ass.,
1937 30: 99.—Fales, W. T.  Bureau of vital statistics.  J. M.
Ass. Alabama, 1933, 2: 476.—Frost, W. H., Frobisher, M.
[et al.]  Diphtheria in Baltimore: a comparative study of
morbidity, carrier prevalence and antitoxic immunity in  1921-
24 and 1933-36.  Am. J. Hyg., 1936, 24:  568-86.—Gill, D. G.
An analysis of 830 cases of diphtheria occurring in Alabama
during 1937.  J.  M. Ass. Alabama,  1937-38, 7: 384.—Guilford,
H. M.  Diphtheria in Wisconsin.  Wisconsin M. J., 1934, 33:
899.—Knox, J. C.  Fifteen year record of diphtheria cases and
deaths occurring in New York State and in North Carolina.
Health Bull.,  Raleigh, 1936, 51: No. 10,  9.—Lam, F. K.  A
survey  of  the epidemiology of diphtheria in Honolulu.   Tr.
Hawaii M. Ass., 1933, No. 43, 50-8.—Lane,  E. A.   Diphtheria
epidemic:  Marlborough,  August-November, 1927.  N.  Eng-
land J. M., 1928-29, 198: 135-7.—Laue, R. R.  Diphtheria in
Grays Harbor Countv,  Washington.  Am.  J. Pub.  Health,
1935,  25:  948-50.—McClellan. R.   Diphtheria.   J. Med.,
Cincin., 1937-38,  18:  140-2.—Park,  W.  H.  The history of
diphtheria in New York City.  Am. J. Dis. Child., 1931, 42:
1439-45.   Also repr.—Rice, T. B.   The  distribution of  diph-
theria  in  Indiana.  J. Indiana M.  Ass.,  1930, 23: 208-14.—
Strieker, F. D.  Diphtheria in Oregon.  Northwest M.,  1934,
33-  250-4.—Swift, F. J.  Diphtheria in Iowa in 1880.  J.
Iowa M. Soc, 1934, 24: 541.

----  Epidemics:  Statistics—Asia.
   Kato, S.  Statistische Beobachtung der Diphtherie.  Mitt.
Med.  Akad. Kioto, 1934, 12: 633-6.—Kirschner, L.  [Bac-
teriology and pathology of diphtheria in Dutch East  India]
Geneesk.  tschr.  Ned. Indie, 1929,  69: 249-73.  Also Meded. 
DIPHTHERIA
454
DIPHTHERIA
dienst volksgez. Ned. Indie, 1929, 18: 164-83  ch —Note (A)
on an epidemic of diphtheria in Madras.   Madras M. J., 1936,
16- 174-6.—Smith, S.  Diphtheria in Secunderabad.   J.  K.
Army M. Corps, 1924, 43: 282-8.  ------ Diphtheria and its
sequelae in the North West of India.  Ibid., 1930, 55: 356-60.


----   Epidemics:  Statistics—Australia.

   Hercus, C.  E., Shore, R. A. [et  al.]  An epidemiological
study of diphtheria in a remote New  Zealand community.
J. Hyg., Cambr., 1929-30, 29: 243-58.—Sawers, W. C.  Diph-
theria- incidence and mortality in Australia.  Med. J. Australia,
1924, 1: suppl., 284-8.

----   Epidemics:  Statistics—Europe.

   Audecud, H.  La diphterie a Geneve en 1937.  Rev. m6d.
Suisse rom., 1938, 58:  177.—Bay Schmith, E.   [Researches on
diphtheria  among the  Eskimos of Cape Farewell]   Ugeskr.
laeger  1929, 91: 430.—Bokay, J.  Zunahme der Diphtherie?
Deut. med. Wschr.,  1928, 54: 1280-3.   ------  Sur la  re-
crudescence actuelle de la diphterie.  Ann. med., Par., 1931,
29:  451-9.—Chura, A. J.   Die  Diphtherie  in Bratislava
(Pressburg) seit Beginn des 19. Jahrhunderts (epidemiologische
Studie)   Jahrb. Kinderh.,  1930-31, 3. F.,  80:  79-112.—
Cirlea, I., & Staniloiu, G.  [Study of diphtheria in relation to a
small epidemic in the  clinic of Cluj]  Cluj. med., 1931, 12:
501-4.—Darzin, E.  [Survey of diphtheria problems of 1911-
23 in Riga] Latv. arstu Z., 1928, 1-9.—Diesen, A. [Diphtheria
epidemic in a summer resort in 1934] Norsk,  mag. laegevid.,
1935, 96:  Forh.  Norsk, med. selsk.,  153.—Fe.  Studien iiber
die Diphtheriehaufigkeit in Rumanien.   Deut. med. Wschr.,
1937, 63:  403.—Hemmes, G. D.   [Observations on the diph-
theria  epidemic  in Driel in  1925-27]  Ned.  tschr.  geneesk.,
1927, 71: pt 2, 519-24, diag.—Ingerslev, F.  [Diphtheria epi-
demic in a summer colony]  Ugeskr. laeger., 1934, 96: 295.—
Kostrzewski, J.  [Diphtheria in Polish cities]  Polska gaz. lek.,
1935, 14:  82.—Langer, J.  Fiinfzig Jahre Diphtherieproblem
im Prager deutschen  Kinderspitale.  Med. Klin., Berl., 1934,
30:  1153-7.—Lepekhin, E.  I.   [Main characteristics of the
diphtheria epidemic in Kiev]  Gig. epidem., 1931, 9: 53-63.—
Martinez  Vargas.  La difteria en Barcelona.  Med.  ninos,
1933, 34:  98; 129;  165; 193.—Montandon, A.  Quelques con-
siderations sur la diphterie a Geneve. Rev. med. Suisse rom.,
1930, 50:  152-5.—Olin, G.  La diphterie en Suede pendant la
periode 1862-1934.  Bull. Off. internat. hyg. pub., Par., 1936,
28:  No. 9, Suppl., 66-78.—Str0m, A.  [Occurrence of diph-
theria in Norway during the period  1881-1930]  Norsk, mag.
laegevid.,   1937, 98:  329-46.—StroiS, A.,  Hortopan, D., &
Constantin, E.   Etudes sur la diphterie en Roumanie.  Bull.
Off. internat. hyg.  pub., Par.,  1935, 27: 1759-68.—Voronina,
E. V.  [Observations  on epidemic  of diphtheria in 1929-19301
Vrach. gaz.. 1930. 34: 1279-85.


----  Epidemics: Statistics—Europe: England.

   Aubrey, T., & Britton, R. B.  An epidemic of virulent diph-
theria.  Bristol Med. Chir. J., 1929, 46:  140-4.—Bloom. S., &
Wilson, J. G.  Diphtheria in South Wales. Brit. M. J., 1935, 1:
131.—Davies, D. S. Some experiences of diphtheria in Bristol.
J.  State  M.,  Lond.,  1923,  31:  276-81.—Diphtheria.  Rep.
Lancashire Co. Med.  Off. Health, 1934, 175-89.  Also Rep.
Dep. Local Gov.  & Pub.  Health,  Dub]., 1933-34,  50-5 —
Diphtheria in Leeds. Lancet, Lond., 1935, 1: 1247.—Diphtheria
in South Wales.  Brit. M. J., 1935, 1: 64.—Diphtheria in West-
chester, 1921-31. Westchester Health, 1932, 2: No. 16, 1-3.—
Forbes, J. G.   Diphtheria prevalence in Hampstead and  the
need for its prevention.  J. Hyg., Cambr., 1927-28, 27: 49-63.
------  Diphtheria in London.  Lancet, Lond., 1927, 2: 87.
------ A survey ot  diphtheria in  England  and  Wales. J.
State M., Lond., 1933, 41:  131; 202.—Hercus, C.  E., & Wil-
son,  H.  Diphtheria  in  the Dunedin  Hospital, 1921-31; a
statistical and clinical  study.  Brit.  M.  J.,  1932, 2: 872-74.—
Maben, T.  Diphtheria in London.  Lancet,  Lond.,  1927, 2:
41.—Stephens, T.  H.  Diphtheria in South Wales.  Brit. M.
J., 1935, 1: 181.


----  Epidemics: Statistics—Europe: France.

    Lyathatjd,  M. R.   *La diphterie a Lyon de

 1921 a  1936; morbidite,  mortalitd,  prophylaxie

g6n6rale et  vaccination.   93p.   8?   Lyon,  1937.
   Basse, H., & Gouilly, H.  Une epidemie de diphterie dans les
Vosges; r6sultats de  la vaccination.  Rev. hvg. m6d social
.1.v3AJ.ly:J1l,3-?-—Beutter,  C, & Gotteland.'  La diphterie a
1 hopital de Bellevue pendant les vingt dernieres ann6es.  Loire
^oo^'^Ix450^6--Cassoute, E.  La diphterie a Marseille
de 1920 a 1930.  Marseille med., 1931,  68: 273-81.—Freysz.
L epidemie de diphterie de la  Robertsau de 1929-30.  Stras-
bourg m6d. 1930. 90: 815-7.—Lereboullet, P.  Remarques sur
1 epidemie recente de diphterie et les causes de sa gravite.  Bull.
Acad med., Par., 1927, 3. ser., 97: 589-92. ------& David M.
ioo^ Imlt^ar0lsle2ne de diPhterie de 1926-27.  Paris m6d.,
iiJr, 'a63,:,.54.3r6— Moine. M.  La r6cente et nouvelle diminu-
ifi.  i^,™1^^  d,Ph^rl<l«e.  Rev. hyg.  m6d. social., 1937,
i.;. pt V~TT'LeJ- • 9°ntrib»ticn  a I'etude  de la diphterie
1933 n ?:il  QwS0*6' prophylaxie.   Ann. hyg., Par.,
----   Epidemics:  Statistics—Europe:  Germany.

   Barz,  E.    *Ueber  das  Auftreten  der  Diph-
therie in Frankfurt am  Main in den Jahren 1929-
35  [Frankfurt]  24p.  8?  Bleicherode, 1937.
   Berent,  H.  *Die  Diphtherie in Danzig  von
1921-33; eine epidemiologische Studie  [Berlin]
27p.  8?  Charlottenb.,  1933.
   Ktjfer, R.   *Die Diphthorieerkrankungen an
der Erlanger  Kinderklinik  in den  Jahren 1925-
34.   43p.   8?  Erlangen-Bruck, 1936.
   Muller,   W.     *Epidemiologische   Untersu-
chungen iiber die Diphtherie-Epidemie in Breslau
1931-32.  22p.   8?   Bresl., 1933.
   Noest,  J. L.   *Die  Diphtherie-Erkrankungen
in  den  Jahren 1895-1917 in  der  Medizinischen
Klinik zu Bonn.  89p.  8?  Bonn,  1919.
   Zischinsky,  H.    Die  Wiener   Diphtherie-
Endemie der  letzten  Jahre.    170p.    8?   Berl.,
1934.
   Bartelheimer, H. Bemerkenswerte Beobachtungen wahrend
der letzten Diphtherieepidemie.  Deut. med. Wschr., 1935, 61:
1716-8.—Burgers, T. J.  Die Diphtherie in Ostpreussen.  Med.
Welt,  1935,  9:  255-8.—Frey, W. von,  &  Thoenes, F.   Die
Diphtherieerkrankungen in Koln  1925-30  (ein Beitrag zur
Pathomorphose der Diphtherie)  Mschr. Kinderh., 1931, 49:
33-45.—Hamburger, F.  Die Wiener Diphtherie-Endemie der
letzten Jahre.   Med. Klin.,  Berl., 1934, 30: 740.—Hanssen.
Neue Beitrage zur Epidemiologie der Diphtherie; nach Unter-
suchungen in Schleswig-Holstein.  Jahrb. Kinderh., 1924, 3.
F., 54: 201-24.—Hertel, J.  Epidemiologische Daten iiber die
Diphtherie in  Dusseldorf.   Veroff.  Medverwplt., 1933, 40:
499-522.—Herznm, H.   Beobachtungen bei den letztjahrigen
Aussiger  Diphtherieepidemien.   Med. Klin., Berl., 1932, 28:
1070-2.—Hof,  W. Erfahrungen aus der Diphtheriewelle der
letzten Monate.   KinderarztL  Prax.,  1935,  6: 293-300 —
Hornung, H.  Eine Diphtherie-Epidemie in  Siidbaden und ihre
Lehren.  Arch. Hyg., Munch., 1935-36, 115: 187-97.—Jacobo-
witz,  L.  Zur Frage der Diphtheriezunahme in  Gross-Berlin.
Deut.  med.  Wschr.,  1928, 54: 21.—Kathe & Steuer.   Die
Diphtherie in  Schlesien.  Zbl.  Bakt., 1. Abt.,  1935-36, 135:
79-84  [Discussion] 89-100.—Kochmann, R., & Steinbach, G.
Die Diphtherie in Chemnitz  1924-32.  Jahrb. Kinderh.,  1935,
3. F., 94: 334-52.—Meier, E.  Die Altersverteilung der neuen
Diphtheriewelle.  Reichsgesundhbl.,  1935,  10: 24-6.—Meyer,
H.  Ueber Erfahrungen bei der  diesjahrigen Diphtherieepi-
demie.  Zbl. inn. Med., 1936,  57: 883-5.—Meyer,  K. B., &
Wilke, W.  Zunahme der Diphtherie.  Med.  Welt, 1927, 1:
1619.—Muller, O. Die Diphtheriewelle in den Ruhrmiindungs-
stadten 1927-34.  Zbl. Bakt.,  1. Abt., 1935-36, 135:  75-9
[Discussion]  89-100.—Pohlen,  K.  Der Stand und  die  terri-
toriale Gliederung der  Diphtheriemorbiditat  im  Deutschen
Reich  in den Jahren  1933-34.   Deut. med. Wschr.,  1935, 61:
58-60.  ------  Die Bewegung der Diphtherie-Erkrankungen
im Deutschen Reich in den Jahren 1925 bis  1934 nach Gebiets-
teilen. Reichsgesundhbl.,  1935. 10: 26-30.—Reiche, F.  Die
seit Ende 1928  beobachtete Haufung der Diphtherieerkran-
kungen.  Med. Welt, 1930, 4: 799; 843.—Rostoski, O.   Ueber
Diphtherie.  Munch, med. Wschr.,  1938, 85:434-40.—Schwalb,
J.  Zunahme der Diphtherie in Berlin?  Deut. med. Wschr.,
1927, 53: 1395.   ------  Besteht oder droht eine  Diphthe-
rieepidemie  in Deutschland?   Ibid.,  1785.—Seligmann, E.
Epidemiologie der letzten Diphtheriewelle in  Berlin.   Ibid.,
1928. 54: 787-9.  Also Ann. med.. Par., 1931,  29: 638-49.—
Silberschmidt,  W.  Ueber eine Diphtherieepidemie an einem
Kurort.   Deut.  med.  Wschr., 1930,  56:  387-9.—Sporl, H.
J.  Die  Diphtherie der letzten Jahre  in  Niirnberg.  Jahrb.
Kinderh., 1936, 3. F., 97: 129-50.—Stiner, O.  Besteht zur
Zeit eine erhohte Diphtheriegefahr?  Schweiz. med. Wschr.,
1928, 58: 15-7.—Werner,  R.  Beobachtungen bei einer Diph-
therieepidemie  1935.  Med.  Klin., Berl., 1936, 32:  868-70 —
Wicdel, P.  Der  Stand der Diphtherie-Epidemie im deutschen
Reich am Ende des Jahres 1934.  Reichsgesundhbl., 1935, 10:
23.—Zimmermann, E.  Beobachtungen  iiber  die Diphtherie-
epidemie des Jahres  1934  zu Landsberg a. d. Warthe.  Klin.
Wschr.,  1935,  14: 1384.

----   Epidemics:  Statistics—Europe:  Italy.

    Fachini, G., & Schwarz, W.  Dati udometrico-idrografici e
morbilita difteriea in Milano (1870-1932)  Boll. Soc. ital. biol.
sper.,  1930, 8: 888-91.  ------  Sulla  recente epidemia  dif-
teriea in Milano.  Med. ital., 1935,  16: 231-48.—Foa,  A.
Ricerche statistiche sulla difterite  all'Ospedale Amedeo  di
Savoia.  Pediatria (Riv.)  1933, 41: 28-36.—Giudice, A.  La
difterite a Venezia nel ventennio 1911-30.   Igiene mod., 1933,
26: 367; 404.—Greppi, L.  La difterite a Novara nel 1935.
 Osp. maggiore Novara, 1936,  13: 18-29.—Laureati, F.   Note
cliniche  e terapeutiche su alcuni casi di difterite in Foligno,
 Gazz. osp.,  1928, 49: 688-98.—Manarini,  A.  Note epidemio-
 logiche della difterite in provincia di Piacenza.  Prpt. pediat.,
 Milano,  1934,  12: 243-9.—Menozzi, R.  L'infezione difteriea
 nel Comune di Luzzara durante il decennio 1922-31.  Pediat.
 prat., Mod., 1933, 10: 90-103.—Molteni, P.  Note epidemic- 
DIPHTHERIA
455
DIPHTHERIA
  logiche sulla difterite in citta e provincia  di Pavia.  Pediat.
  med. prat., Tor., 1932,  7: 33-45.—Morganti, F.  Osservazioni
  clinico-statische sulla difterite in Perugia durante il settennio
  1929-35.   Pediatria (Riv.) 1938, 46: 212-26.—Mucci, A.  Su
  di una recrudescenza di difterite nel territorio di Riolunato;
  sieroterapie e vaccinazione nella pratica di  condotta.  Pediat.
  prat.,  Mod., 1932, 9: 40-9.—Pontieri, F. Dati epidemiologic!'
  sulla difterite all'ospediale dei contagiosi di Milano 1905-32.
  Pediatria (Riv.)  1935, 43: 275-87.—Rigoni, G.   La difterite
  nel Trentino.  Terapia,  Milano,  1934, 24: 230-4.—Salvioli, G.
  La difterite nella clinica pediatrica di Siena nell'ultimo ven-
  tennio.  Atti Accad. fisioor. Siena,  1936, 11. ser., 4: 408-18.—
  Schwarz. W.,  & Fachini,  G.  Indagine clinico-statistica ed
  epidemiologica  su 9,000 casi di difterite.  Arch. ital. pediat.,
  1935-36, 3: 259-333.

  ----   Epidemics—in armies.
    Allnutt, E. B.. & Dickinson, R. F. O'T.  Report on an out-
  break  of diphtheria involving the  use of the Schick test.   J.
  R. Army M. Corps, 1924, 42:  206-10.—Bens ed,  H.  J.   A
  limited outbreak of diphtheria exhibiting both cutaneous and
  faucial lesions.  Ibid., 1936, 67: 295-307.—Comyn, K.  Report
  on a series of cases of  diphtheria  at the School of Electric
  Lighting, Gosport,   Ibid.,  1931,  57: 48-52.—Gleitsmann, H.
  Die Diphtherie (Krupp)  in der Vorkriegszeit und im Verlauf
  des Grossen Krieges in der Deutschen Marine.  In Kriegssan.
  Ber.  Deut. Marine,  Berl., 1935,  3: 205-25.—Kawecki, T.
  [Diphtheria among  the  civilian population, and  the  army]
  Lek. wojsk.,  1936. 27: 170-8.—Neal, M. P., & Sutton, A. C.
  Diphtheria in the American Expeditionary Force. Mil. Surgeon
  1919, 45: 421; 521.

  ----  Epidemics—in families.
    Cassoute.  Diphterie  familiale.   Bull.  Acad.  m6d.,  Par.,
  1937, 3. ser., 118: 193-5.— Dahr, P.  Diphtherie der Glans, der
  Kopfhaut und  des  Rachens bei drei  Kindern einer Familie.
  Munch, med. Wschr., 1933. 80: 921.—Doull, J. A., Stokes, W.
  R., &  McGinnes, G. F.  The incidence of  clinical diphtheria
  among family contacts subsequent to the discovery of carriers.
  J. Prev. M., 1928,  2: 191-204.—Farjot.  Contagion diphteri-
  que familiale. Echo med. nord, 1933, 37: 54.—Holl, L.  Unter-
  suchungen  uber  Diphtherieerkrankungen   in  der  Familie.
  Mschr. Kinderh.,  1934, 60: 264-8.—Kusama, Y., & Doull, J. A.
  Carrier infection  among family  associates  of  diphtheria pa-
  tients.  J. Prev. M., 1931, 5:369-81.—Langer, J.  Geschwister-
  erkrankungen und Heimkehrfalle bei  der  Diphtherie.  Med.
  Klin.,  Berl., 1935, 31: 382-4.—Makarova-Tarassevich,  U. N.
  [Epidemiology of  diphtheria in families]  J. mikrob., Moskva,
  1928, 5: 194-9.—Moldovan, I.  Die Familienepidemiologie der
  Diphtherie.   Seuchenbekampfung,  Wien, 1926, 3: 188-96.—
  Phillips, L. B.  Virulent  diphtheria affecting 4 members  of the
  same family. Brit. M.  J., 1929, 1: 68.—Report  of a special
  study of secondary cases of diphtheria occurring in households.
  Pub. Health Bull., Wash., 1924, No. 139, 155-61.—Rudder, B.
  de.  Zur Frage einer Familiaritat des Diphtherieverlaufes.
  Z?chr.  Kinderh., 1937-38, 59: 431-6.—Wesselhoeft, C.   Nine
  cases of diphtheria in a family of 10; remarks on prevention and
  treatment.   Med. Clin.  N.  America,  1932,  15: 951-61.—
  Zoeller. C.  Le facteur constitutionnel dans la receptivite a la
  diphterie; les families a diphterie. Bull.  Soc. med. hop.  Paris,
  1931, 3. ser., 47: 1429-32.

  ----   Epidemics—in  institutions.

    See  also Diphtheria, Carrier state—in  institu-
  tions;  Diphtheria,  Immunity:  Statistics;  Diph-
  theria, Prevention—in institutions.
    Streit,  W.    *Die Diphtherie-Epidemie   von
  1927-1930  im  Kinderspital  Zurich.   27p.    8°
  Zur.,  1930.
    Brongniart, M.   Histoire de 2 epidemies de diphterie au
 preventorium de Beaujeu a 5 ans  d'intervalle.   Ann.  hyg.,
 Par., 1908,  n. ser.,  16: 169-74.—Devraigne, L.  Quatre epi-
 demies  de diphterie a la Maternite de Lariboisiere.  Bull.
 Acad, med., Par.,  1936, 3. ser., 116: 275-8.—Fox, M. J-  The
 decline  of diphtheria in  a fever  hospital.   Wisconsin M. J.,
 1936, 35: 207; 244.—Heijermans, L., &  Ruys, A. C. [Diph-
 theria in a  vacation  colony]  Ned. tschr. geneesk., 1930, 74:
 1331-7.—Hettche,  H. O.,  & Hettche-Adam,  M.  Die Be-
 deutung der Schule fur die Uebertragung  der Corynebaktenen.
 Arch. Hyg., Munch., 1938, 120: 34-48— Huot.  Note sur une
 s6rie de cas de  diphterie constates a I'Hopital des Enfants
 (Croix-Rouge) Bull. Soc. path, exot,, Par., 1933, 26: 1113-5.—
 Kreyenberg, G.  Ueber eine Diphtherieendemie in  den Alster-
 dorfer Anstalten im Jahre  1931.  Erg.  inn. Med. Kinderh.,
 1932, 44: 316-26.—Legros, M.  Histoire d'une petite epidemie
 de  diphterie au  centre  maternel  pendant  l'hiver  1928-29.
 Arch. m6d.  Angers,  1929, 33:  109-16.—Nett^r, C.  A propos
 d'une 6pidemie de diphterie de quartier et de sa repercussion
 sur les ecoles. Mid. scol., Par..  1925, 14: 175-82 -Perkins,
 J. E.  A hospital epidemic of diphtheria.  N.  York State J. M.,
 1936, 36: 614-8.—Ribadeau-Dumas, L., Lacomme  & Loiseau.
 Une ePid6mie de diphterie  a la maternite.   Bull. Soc.  med.
 h6p. Paris, 1924, 3. ser.,  48: 1326-34.-Rouillon.  Un cas de
diphterie dans une ecole  de la  Varenne   M6d. scol   Par .
 1Q24  IV annexe  p. 1-lii.—Saunders, J. C.  An  outbreak of
diphtheria in a secondary school.  Med. Off., Lond., 1934, 52:
 263.— Seager, T.  Diphtheria cross-infection in a scarlet fever
 ward.  Lancet, Lond., 1935, 1: 1243.—Vagedes, von.  Ge-
 hauftes Auftreten von Diphtherie in einem Kindergenesungs-
 heim. Med. Welt, 1927, 1: 1444.—Vallat, P.  Quelques reflex-
 ions  au sujet d'une epidemie de diphterie survenue dans une
 6cole maternelle en juin et juillet 1936.   Med. scol., Par., 1937,
 26: 30-5.

 ----   Epidemiology.

    See also Diphtheria, Carrier  state;  Diphtheria,
 Causes;  Diphtheria,  Epidemics; Diphtheria, Im-
 munity.

    Ansbach, H.   *Beitrag zu  den  periodischen
 Schwankungen  bei  der  Diphtherie.    28p.    8?
 [Berl.]  1927.

    Behring,  E.  von.   Epidemiologie, Aetiologie
 und Bekampfung der  Diphtherie.    200p.    8?
 Berl., 1918.
    Sagal,  W.    *Zur  Epidemiologie  der   Diph-
 therie.   22p.   8°   Berl.,  1933.
    Araoz Alfaro, G.  Epidemiologfa y profilaxis de  la difteria.
 Rev. As. med. argent., 1927, 40: 811-33.—Burgers.  Drohen
 Gefahren von der  Diphtherie?  Deut. med. Wschr., 1931, 57:
 6-8.—Castellani, P.  La difterite; osservazioni epidemiologiche
 e cliniche.   Med. prat., Nap.,  1925, 10: 204-17.—Chura, A. J.
 [Epidemiology  and  clinic of  diphtheria]  Bratisl.  lek.  listy,
 1929, 9: 318-409.—Ciardo,  O.  Considerazioni  sulla epidemi-
 clogia della difterite. Prat,  pediat., Milano, 1937, 15: 15-9.—
 Ciuca, M.   [Epidemiology of  diphtheria]   Rev.  st.  med.,
 Bucur., 1934, 23:  612-26.—Diphtheria  (The)  menace.   J. M.
 Soc. N. Jersey,  1934, 31: 603.—Diphtheria and the human herd.
 Lancet, Lond., 1934, 1:  1293.—Dold, H.  Beitrage zur Epi-
 demiologie  der  Diphtherie.   Zbl. Bakt,, 1. Abt., 1935-36,
 135:  69-75  [Discussion]  89-100.—Doull, J.  A. Factors in-
 fluencing selective distribution in diphtheria.  J.  Prev. M.,
 1930, 4: 371-404.—Dudley, S. F.   The possibility of  forecasting
 outbreaks  of diphtheria.   Med.  J. Australia.  1927, 2: suppl.,
 455-60.—Frost, W.  H.  Infection, immunity and  disease in
 the epidemiology of  diphtheria; with special reference to some
 studies in Baltimore.  J. Prev. M.,  1928, 2: 325-43.—Green-
 wood, M.   Diphtheria. In  his Epidemics [etc.] Lond..  1935,
 197-210.—Gundel,  M.  Epidemiologie der Diphtherie.  Zbl.
 Bakt., 1.  Abt.,  1935-36,  135: 18-26  [Discussion] 89-100 —
 Harvey,  V. K.  Epidemiology of diphtheria.   J. Indiana M.
 Ass.,  1930, 23: 578-80.— Jurgens. G.  Ueber die Grundlagen
 der Diphtherie-Epidemiologie. Med. Welt,  1934, 8: 249-54.—
 Lepekhin,  E. I. [Alternating  intensity of immunity in diph-
 theria and epidemie phases of its subsiding]  J. epidem. mikrob.,
 Moskva, 1932,  1: 28-36.—Lorenz, E.  Zur Epidemiologie der
 Diphtherie.  Wien. med. Wschr.,  1932. 82: 1401.—Mucha, V.,
 & Hock, J.  [Contribution to the epidemiology  of diphtheria]
 Cas. 16k. 6esk., 1934, 73: 484-7.—Reh, T.  Les enseignements
 d'une epidemie de diphterie meconnue.  Rev. hyg., Par., 1930,
 52: 202-6.—Reiche, F.   Das Verhalten  der Diphtherie  in
 epidemiefreier  Zeit.   Med.  Klin., Berl.,  1924, 20:  1732-6.
 ------Zur Epidemiologie, Klinik und Therapie  der  Diph-
 therie.  Zschr.  klin. Med.,  1933, 123:  211-41.   ----—  Be-
 trachtungen zur Epidemiologie der Diphtherie und  des Schar-
 lachs. Ibid., 125:  584-604.—Rudder, de.  Zum Problem der
 Diphtheriepathomorphose.   Miinch. med. Wschr.,  1931, 78:
 1252.—Schmidt,  H.   Zur  Epidemiologie  der Diphtherie.
 Ibid., 1924, 71: 1575.—Silberschmidt, W.  Epidemiologie und
 Prophylaxe der Diphtherie.  Schweiz. med. Wschr., 1930, 60:
 309-12.—Talati, J. M.  A  few interesting points. Sind M. J.,
 1934-35, 7: 14-30.—Teschinsky, A. Epidemiologische Studien
 uber  Diphtherie.  Deut.  med. Wschr.,  1937, 63:  1010-3.—
 Thompson, A. W. S.  Diphtheria in a county area.  Med. Off.,
 Lond., 1938, 59: 267-9.—Uhlirz.  R.  Zur Biologie  der  Diph-
 therie-Epidemien.  Wien.  klin.  Wschr.,  1934,  47: 615-7.—
 Wolter, F.   Die Bedeutung  der neuesten Ergebnisse der bak-
 teriologischen Diphtherieforschung fiir die Epidemiologie der
 Diphtherie.   Klin. Wschr., 1937,  16: 500.

 ----  Epidemiology: Age  incidence.
   Auciello, E.  La difterite dell'adulte.   Rinasc. med., 1933,
 10: 325.—Herman, E. I., & Terentieva, E. T.  [Clinical aspect
 of diphtheria in relation to age] J. rann. detsk. vozr., 1933, 13:
 320-5.—Fernos Isern, A.   La difteria entre un grupo de ninos
 de 2 a 5 afios de edad.  Bol. As. med. Puerto Rico, 1935, 27:
 197.—Hottinger, A.,  & Lorenz, E.  Zur Frage  der Altersbe-
 teiligung  bei Diphtherie.   Klin.  Wschr.,  1932,  11:  1335 —
 Hutinel, J., Diriart, H., & Albeaux-Fernet, M.  La diphterie
 des adultes.  Gaz.  m6d.  France,  1933,  88-96.—Reiche, F.
 Die  Altersdisposition zur  Diphtherie.    Med.  Klin.,  Berl.,
 1932,  28: 73-5.— Ronaldson, G.  W.  Diphtheria in old age.
 Brit. M. J., 1925, 1: 733.—Vaccarezza. R. F.  La difteria en el
adulto: sus  complicaciones.   Sem. m6d., B. Air.,  1926, 33:
pt 2, 1469; 1526; 1597; 1671; 1757.

----  Epidemiology:   Climatic,   seasonal    and
  social factors.

  See also Diphtheria,  Immunity: Variations.
  Degkwitz,  R.   Untersuchungen  iiber die Ubiquitat der
Diphtheriebazillen und  die Einwirkung der sozialen Lage auf 
DIPHTHERIA
456
DIPHTHERIA
die  Erkrankungshaufigkeit an  Diphtherie  in  Berlin.  Deut.
med.  Wschr.,  1928, 54: 443.—Fachini,  G., & Schwarz,  W.
Dati igrometrici e morbilita difteriea.  Boll. Soc. ital. biol. sper.,
1933, 8: 1293-5.  ------   I  fattori  ambientali  fisici della
infezione difteriea.  Riv. idroclim.,  1936, 47: 330; 1937,  48:
47;  84; 118; 150; 185; 216.—Gallenkamp, F.  Zur Frage  der
dispositionellen Bedingtheit des Wintergipfels der Diphtherie.
Zschr.  Kinderh.,  1936-37, 58: 645-52.—Gundel, M.  Ueber
das jahreszeitliche Verhalten der Diphtherie im Zusammenhang
mit  den Erkiiltungskrankheiten;  epidemiologische  Untersu-
chungen.  Zschr. Hyg., 1928, 109:295-304.  ------& Hoelper,
O.   Diphtherie und Witterungseinfliisse.  Balneologe, 1935, 2:
533-40—Hassler. E.  Beruht der Wintergipfel der Diphtherie
auf einer Senkung der spezifischen Immunitat?   Deut. med
Wschr., 1938, 64: 637.—Influsnce of sickness insurance  on
diphtheria  morbidity and mortality.  J. Am.  M.  Ass., 1935,
104: 1335.—Nelis, P.  Sur lorigine des variations saisonnieres
de la diphterie.  Bull. Off. internat. hyg. pub., Par., 1933,  25:
1402.—Pieper,  E.   Untersuchungen uber die Ubiquitat  der
Diphtheriehazillen und die Einwirkung der sozialen  Lage  auf
die  Erkrankungshaufigkeit  an Diphtherie  in  Berlin.  Deut.
med. Wschr., 1928, 54: 192-4.—Raschdorff, M.  Lichtwirkung
und Diphtherie.  Ibid.,  1935,  61: 1441.—Rignani, M.  L'in-
fluenza delle condizioni metereologiche sulle malattie infettive
con particolare  riguardo alia difterite.   Rinasc.  med., 1938,
15: 48.—Rudder, de.  Diphtherie und soziales Milieu.  Deut.
med. Wschr.,  1928, 54:  385-7.—Schwarz, W., & Fachini,  G.
Die Briicknerschen Klimaperioden und  die Epidemiologie  der
Diphtherie in  Europa.   Zschr. Kinderh.,  1934-35, 57:  29;
182.—Wolter, F.  Das epidemische Auftreten der Diphtherie
in seiner Abhangigkeit von  Boden und  Klima, im besonderen
von den Briicknerschen Klimaschwankungen.  Erg. inn. Med.
Kinderh., 1932,  44: 257-315.   ------   Zur Frage der  Bedeu-
tung der Briicknerschen Klimaperioden fiir die Epidemiologie
der Diphtherie  in  Europa.   Zschr.  Kinderh.,  1934-35,  57:
173-81.—Zoelher, C.  Le role du terrain dans l'infection diph-
terique et l'immunite antidiphterique; de la reactivite naturelle.
Rev. internat. med. chir., 1925, 36: 71-3.

----  Epidemiology:  Spread and transmission.

    See also Diphtheria, Carrier state.
    Leffkowitz, A. [geb. Kahn]   *Untersuchungen
iiber die Ausstreuung  infektioser  Tropfchen  bei
Diphtherie.  p.137-43.   8?   Berl., 1928.
    Also Zschr. Hyg., 1928, 109:
    Angerer, K. von. Berechnungen iiber die Ausbreitung der
Diphtherie in Schule und Haus.  Arch. Hyg., Miinch., 1933,
111: 38-42.—Bloch, E.  Diphtheria outbreak  associated with
ice-cream.  Lancet, Lond., 1938, 1:  837.—Clarke, J. H.   Milk-
borne diphtheria; with  special reference to early diagnosis.
Med.  Off., Lond.,  1925, 34:  213-6.—Culverwell, G.  H., &-
Forbes, J.  G.  The tooth-brush as  a carrier of virulent diph-
theria  bacilli.   Lancet,  Lond.,  1923,  2:  255-7.—Huss,  R.
Ein Beitrag zur Frage der Ausbreitungsweise  der Diphtherie.
Acta med. scand., 1929, 70: 519-34.—Infektionsquellen (Die)
bei Diphtherie  und Scharlach.  Reichsgesundhbl.,  1934, 9:
529.—Jellenigg,  K.   Tropfcheninfektion  bei  Diphtherie?
Wien. klin. Wschr., 1924,  37: 35.—Jochimsen,  E.    Experi-
mentelle Untersuchungen uber die Verstaubbarkeit von Diph-
theriebacillen.   Zschr. Hyg., 1928,  109: 96-101.—Lesne, E.
Comment  se propage la diphterie?  Rev. med. est,  1929, 57:
537.  Also Strasbourg  m6d., 1929, 89:  155.—McSweeney,
C.  J., & Morgan, W. P.  Milk-borne diphtheria associated with
diphtheritic infection  of cows' udders.   Lancet, Lond., 1928,
2:  1201.—Mayrhofer-GrUnbuhel,  J.   Tropfcheninfektion  bei
 Diphtherie.  Wien. klin. Wschr., 1924,  37: 520—Oftedal, S.
 [Development of diphteria epidemics]   Norsk, mag.  laegevid.,
 1933,  94:  1337-50.—Regan. J. C.  The contagious diseases.
 In  Pract,  Lect. (Hoebcr)  1923-24,  N. Y., 1925, 369-99 —
Siegert, F. Zum Problem der Diphtherieiibertragung.  Erg.
inn. Med.  Kinderh., 1923, 24: 160-9.  ------  ^Es la  difteria
una enfermedad contagiosa?  Rev. med. Hamburgo, 1925, 6:
 146-50.  Also Tungchi  med.  Mschr.,  1925-26,  1: 253-61.—
Spray, R. S.  Diphtheria; a case of laboratory infection.  J. Am.
M. Ass., 1927, 89: 112.—Tron, G.   II contagio indiretto della
difterite.   Gior. Soc. ital. igiene, 1924, 46: 49-57.

----   Eye.

    Alaurent,  H.   *La  diphterie oculaire  isolee
 dans la  premiere enfance.  74p.   8?  Par.,  1933.
    Carmo   Borges,  A.  J.  do.    *Conjunctivite
 diphtherica; seu diagnostico e tratamento.   85p.
 12?  Lisb., 1876.

    Hatjck,  G.   *Diffuse Hornhauttrubung nach
 Art einer  Keratitis parenchymatosa  nach  Con-
junctivitis  diphtherica  [Wurzburgl     15r>    8°
Erlangen,  1935.
    Argyll-Robertson.   Un  caa   d'ophthalmie   diphterique.
Presse  med  beige, 1869-70, 22:  377;  382.—Beauvieux.   Le
pronostic  de  la conjonctivite diphterique.   Gaz.  sc. med.
Bordeaux,  1925,  46: 340-5.-Berro,  C.  M.   Conjuntivitis
purulenta  con asociaci6n del bacilo de Loeffler y del  gonococo.
Arch, lat  amer. pediat., B. Air., 1926, 3.  ser.. 20: 491-5—
Bielmg, R., & Oelrichs, L.  D3pr333ion.il miuiitat bsi D.ph
therie-Augeninfektionen.   Zschr.  Immunforsch.,  1938,  92:
93-7.—Biozzi,  G., & Favia, N.  Difterite oculare  in neonato
contratta in travaglio di parto.  Ann. igiene, 1931, 41: 321-4
Also Boll,  ocul.,  1931,  10: 743-7.  Also Boll.  Accad. med
Roma, 1931, 57: 164-7.—Cabannes  & Guinaudeau.  Diph-
terie oculaire et vulvaire.  Bull.  Soc.  m6d. chir. Bordeaux
(1925)  1926, 29-32.   Also Gaz.  sc. med. Bordeaux, 1925, 46:
103.—Canitano,  S.   Congiuntivite difteriea e  congiuntiviti
pseudomembranose.   Lettura oft., 1924, 1: 489-501.—Ehlers,
H.  [Diphtheria of the conjunctiva; 6 cases]  Ugeskr.  laeger
1928, 90: 823-8.—Elkes, G.  Experimentelle Studien Uber den
Ablauf der  Diphtherieinfektion am Auge und  deren  Beein-
flussung durch Heilserum.  Ber. Deut. ophth. Ges., 1930, 48:
20-5  [Discussion] 34-6.—Ferreira da Silva filho.   Diphteria
ocular  primitiva em  crianca de  3  mezes.   Brasil med., 1928,
42:  1406.—Francois, J.   Catarrhal   diphtheritic  conjunc-
tivitis.  Brit. J. Ophth.,  1935, 19: 1-19,  pl.—Gianelli, C,  &
Mantero. M. E. Conjuntivitis difteriea en el lactante.  Arch.
pediat. Uruguay, 1936, 7: 483-5.—Gornick, P.  Echte Augen-
diphtherie beim Neugeborenen.   Zbl. Gyn., 1930,  54: 1231-4.—
Gutfreund,  F.,  & Plumert,  W.  Bericht uber fiinf Falle von
Conjunctivitis   diphtherica.   Mschr.  Psychiat.,  1936,  93:
144-7.—Key, B. W.   Antidiphtheric serum in ocular infection;
a clinical and experimental study of 91 cases. J.  Am. M. Ass.,
1924,  82: 183-90.—Lindner, K.   Die  Diphtherie  und Gonc-
blennorrhoe der Bindehaut, eine  Gegenuberstellung.  Wien.
klin. Wschr.,  1925,  38:  267.  ■         Die Diphtherie der
Bindehaut.   In Diphtherie  (Hamburger,  F.)  Berl.,  1937,
162-6.—McKee. S. H.  Diphtheria of the conjunctiva: 2 cases.
Tr. Am. Ophth. Soc,  1936, 34: 102-6.  ------& Murphy, E. V.
Diphtheria   of  the  conjunctiva.  Ibid.,  1930,  28:  86-91.—
Narog, F.  [Case of diphtheria of the  border of the eyelid of
extraordinary  pustulo-vesicular form  (Blepharitis pustulosa
diphtherica)]  Polska gaz. lek.,  1929, 8: 479.—Rambo, V. C.
Diphtheritic conjunctivitis (a report of 2 cases)   Ind. M. Gaz.,
1935.  70: 26.—Silva. L.  Diphteria ocular.  Fol. med., Rio,
1937,  18: 334-7.—Villard, H.   Ophtalmie m6tastatique con-
secutive a une  angine diphterique.  Bull. Soc. sc. med. biol.
Montpellier, 8: 221-4.

----   Eye:  Paralysis.
   Bourdier,  F.  La paralysie  d'accommodation  premiere
manifestation clinique de la diphterie.   Medecine,  Par., 1924-
25, 6: 285.   ------  Comment traiter une paralysie d'accom-
modation, seule manifestation clinique dune diphterie larvee?
J. m6d. fr., 1926,15: 21-3.—Flieringa, H. J. Einseitige Akkom-
modationslahmung nach Diphtherie.   Klin.  Mbl.  Augenh.,
1924,  72: 405-9.—Genet.  Paralysie  diphterique de l'accom-
modation;  hypermetropic latente.  Lyon  med.,  1922, 131:
225-7.—Ginestous  &   Delaye.    Paralysie  accommodative
diphterique et  serotherapie.  J. med.  Bordeaux,  1937, 114:
748-51.—Hermans,   R.   La  therapeutique  des  paralysiea
oculaires diphteriques.   Bull. Soc. beige opht.,  1936, No. 73,
69-76.—Paralysie  diphterique   de  l'accommodation sans
angine  prealable.   Rev. gin. clin. ther.,  1929,  43:  199.—
Pichette, H. La paralysie de l'accommodation, complication
de  la diphterie.  Bull. m6d. Quebec, 1924, 25:  36.—Ploman,
K.  G.  On  post-diphtheritic changes in the eye.  Acta  ophth.,
Kbh.,  1931, 9:  221-48.—Saint-Martin. Paralysie  diphterique
de  l'accommodation  sans angine  prealable.  Medecine, Par.,
1929, 10: 28-31.—Sedan, J.  Paralysie  oculo-ievogyre post-
diphterique.   Rev.   otoneur., Par., 1930,  8: 728-30.  Also
Marseille med., 1931, 68: 307-82.—Shaw, M.   Eye paralyses
in diphtheria.   Guy's Hosp. Rep., Lond., 1931,  81: 247-52.—
Sobhy Bey, M.  Paralysis of  accommodation after  faucial
diphtheria   without  mydriasis.   Bull.  Ophth. Soc.  Egypt,
1923, 43-00.

----  familial.

    See Diphtheria,  Epidemics—in families.

----   Genitals.

    See also Diphtheria, Eye.
    Beck,  J.   *D'une  localisation  rare  de   la
diphterie.   16p.   8?   Geneve, 1936.
    Kelber,   E.    *Ueber   Pseudosyphilis  des
 weiblichen  Genitale auf diphtherischer Grundlage
 [Erlangen]     14p.    8?     Bochum-Langendreer,
 1934.
    Uebler,   K.   R.    *Ueber   Vulvadiphtherie
[Munchen]   32p.   8?   Speyer a. Rh., 1935.
    Baccaredda, A.  Difterite primitiva della vagina.  Dermosi-
filografo,  1935,  10: 565-98.  ———   Difterite  primitiva
vaginale.  Gior. ital. derm, sif., 1935, 76: suppl., 193.—Berry,
N. E.   Diphtheritic infection of the penis and urethra.  Brit.
J.  Urol., 1932, 4:  348-52.  Also J. Urol., Bait.,  1933, 30:
263-9.—Bonaba, J., &  Yannuzzi, E.  S.   Sobre  un caso de
difteria vulvar.  Arch, pediat. Uruguay, 1934, 5:  168-71.—
 Borovsky,  M.  P.  Diphtheria of  the penis.  J. Am. M. Ass.,
 1935,104:  1399-401.—Buzzi, B. Su un caso di difterite genitale
in  donna  adulta.   Boll. Soc.  med.  chir.,  Pavia,  1932, 46:
901-16.—Case (A)  of diphtheria of  the  penis,  with paralytic
sequelae.  Med. Press & Circ, Lond., 1921, n. ser., Ill: 31.—
 Eigen, L.  A.   Vaginal diphtheria; review of the  literature  to
date  and report of  a case.  J. Mi Soc.  N. Jersey, 1932, 29: 
DIPHTHERIA
457
DIPHTHERIA
775.—Gulbinas, A.  [Diphtheria of the external sexual organs]
Medicina, Kaunas, 1937, 18: 731-4.—Hamburger. F.  Vulvitis
und  Balanitis  diphtherica.  In Diphtherie  (Hamburger,  F.)
Berl., 1937, 180.—Hoyne, A. L., & Levy. A.  J.  Diphtheria of
the penis.  J. Am. M. Ass., 1930, 94: 1395.—Janelli, P.  Con-
tributo alio studio della difterite primitiva della vulva.  Lat-
tante,  1933,  4:  479-83.—Jaworowskaja,  A.  D.   Primare
Diphtherie  der iiusseren Genitalien  bei kleinen Madchen.
Derm. Wschr., 1936, 102: 312-7.—Kaufman, S. A.  [Diphtheric
vulvo-vaginitis in children]  Sovet.  vest, vener., 1932,  30.—
Kobrak, E.  Pseudogonorrhoe hervorgerufen durch den Diph-
leriebazillus.  Zschr. arztl. Fortbild., 1923, 20: 207.—Kiistner,
H.   Bedeutung  der  Diphtheriebazillen  fiir  das  weibliche
Genitale.  Zbl. Bakt., 1. Abt.,  1928, 106: 169-76.—Maccari, A.
Su due casi di difterite primitiva della vulva.  Pediatria (Riv.)
1936, 44:  59-63.—Manca-Pastorino,  V.   Caso  di difterite
vulvare.   Gior. ital. derm, sif., 1934, 75:  suppl.,  187-9.—
Martinez Vargas.   Difteria del pene y de otras regiones.  Med.
niflos,  1935,  36:  353-5.—Mello, G.   Alcune ricerche sulla
frequenza e sul potere patogeno del b. difterico e del b. pseudo-
difterico  nel canale  genitale   della  donna  gravida.  Monit.
ostet. gin.,  1929,  1: 124-6.—Mirianashvili, N. I.   [Primary
diphtheria of the  genital organs]   Vest, vener., 1937, 522-5.—
Moldavskaia-Svet, E. D.  [Case of diphtheria of the sexual
organs in a woman] Akush. gin., 1937, No.  3, 118.—Prinzing,
J. F.  Diphtheria of the penis.  J. Am. M. Ass., 1928,  90:
1620.—Saynisch & Goergen.  Ein  Fall  von Diphtherie  der
Harnrohre.  Zschr. Urol., 1927, 21: 654.—Smorodintsev, N. A.
[Primary diphtheria of  the sexual organs in girls]  Sovet. vest.
vener.,  1932,  23.—Solomonovich, S.  G., & Khes&ina-Lurie,
M. E.  [Diphtheria of the genital organs in  girls] Ibid., 1933,
2: 624-66.—Tada, S.   Untersuchungen iiber das Vorkommen
von Diphtheriebazillen in Vulva und Vagina von Gebarenden
und Wochnerinnen.  Zbl. Bakt., 1.  Abt.,  1926, 98: 20-2.—
Unseld,  E.   Umstimmung  durch  Rontgenbestrahlung  bei
hartnackiger Diphtherie der Scheide.  Strahlentherapie, 1932,
45:  355-8.   ------   Ueber   Vulvovaginitis  diphtherica  bei
einem  8jahrigen Madchen. Mschr. Geburtsh. Gyn., 1932-33,
 93:  177-80.

----   Hematopoietic and lymphatic system.

   Igel,   K.    *Ueber   spatauftretende  Lymph-
 adenitis   colli  bei  der  Diphtherie   [Munchen]
 34p.   8?   Giinzburg, 1937.
   Landowski,  P.   *L'etat   du  sang  dans  la
 diphterie.   247p.   8?   Par., 1932.
   Linnteborn,  J.    *Variationen   im  Blutbilde
 bei Diphtherie   [Berlin]   16p.   8!    Gutersloh,
 1934.
   Engel, C. S.  Ueber Myelozytose bei Diphtherie und Links-
 verschiebung des neutrophilen Blutbildes.  Med. Klin., Berl.,
 1933, 29: 158-60.—Farmakidis, C.  Recherches h6matologiques
 au cours de la dipht6rie.  C.  rend. Congr. internat. med. trop.
 hyg., 1929, 2: 899-914.—Gedda,  L.,  & Casassa,  P. M.  II
 sangue nella difterite.   Arch. sc. med., Tor., 1936, 61: 1-36.—
 Grunke,  W.   Kreislaufstudien bei  Infektionskrankheiten;
 iiber das Verhalten der Blutmenge bei der Rachendiphtherie.
 Zschr.  klin.  Med., 1930-31, 115:  546-51.—Haranghy,  L.
 Deutung der Veranderungen der Milz bei Diphtherie auf Grund
 der Milzveriindeuingen  nach  Rizin vergiftung.   Zbl.  allg.
 Path., 1934, 60: 161-8.—Kuliabko,  S. A.   [Schilling's blood
 picture in diphtheria]   Pediatria, Moskva,  1929, 13:  213-8.—
 Ritossa. P.   Ricerche sperimentali  sull'azione reciproca  di
 bacilli difterici e leucociti umani in presenza o no di antitossina.
 Pediatria (Riv.) 1937,  45: 1-14—Watjen, J., &  Reimann, W.
 Ueber Veranderungen  der Halslymphknoten bei banaler und
 toxischer Diphtherie.   Beitr. path. Anat., 1937, 99: 115-30.

----   hemorrhagic.

   See also Diphtheria,  Severity.
   Chalier, J., &  Froment, R.  A propos d'un syndrome  pur-
purique severe secondaire a une angine diphterique commune
de l'importance du signe du lacet et de la serotherapie familiale.
Presse med., 1930, 38: 1201.—Cushing,  H. B.  Hemorrhagic
diphtheria.  Med. Chn. N. America, 1923-24, 7:  1965-70.—
Hannah, B. Hemorrhagic diphtheria.  Canad. Pub. Health J.,
1930, 21: 9-15.—Kiss, P.  Ueber die Blutungen im Verlaufe der
Diphtherie. Arch. Kinderh.,  1932-33, 98: 193-211.  Also Orv.
hetil., 1932, 76: 876.—Navarro, J. C, & de Alzaga, S.  Pflrpura
por  difteria en un lactante.   Rev.  As. med. argent., 1934, 48:
598-602.—Reiche, F.  Ueber Wandlungen im Bild der epiderni-
schen Diphtherie und die sich ihr anschliessende hamorrhagische
Diathese.  Med.  Welt, 1930, 4: 1495-7.—Sabrazes,  J.  .Les
diphteries  hemorragiques et  le purpura postserotherapique.
Arch. mal. coeur, 1930, 23: 625-44.—Schwarz, E.  Alterazioni
istologiche dei capillari e prime  ricerche  sperimentali  sulla
patogenesi  delle  emorragie  nella  intossicazione difteriea.
Sperimentale,  1929, 83: 139-58, 2 pl.

----   History.
   Anderson. J. S.  The trend of diphtheria.  Pub.  Health,
Lond  1931-32,  45: 198-202.—Anti-vivisectionists (The)  on
mphtheria   Med. Bull., N.  Y.,. 1937, 6:  8-10.-Aranco  V
La lotta contro la difterite: dal sierodiBehrmg aHa anatossma
di Ramon.  Med. nuova, 1930, 21: 283-91.—Benr,  W.   Uie
Diphtherie; Bibliographie und neue Ergebnisse der Klinik und
Forschung.  Erg. inn. Med. Kinderh., 1937,  52: 160-235.—
Bock.  H.  Ueber die  Diphtherie-Literatur  1935.   Mschr.
Kinderh., 1936, 66: 440-66—Boez, L.  Le diagnostic du bacille
diphterique et la vaccination antidiphterique en 1923.  J. med.
Paris, 1923, 42: 549.  Also Med. inf., Par.,  1923, 29: 141-7.—
Bokay, J.  Die Diphtherie seit Bretonneau.  Erg. inn. Med.
Kinderh.,  1932, 42: 463; 43: 428.  ------  Unsere Kenntnisse
iiber den Krupp von Fr. Home (1765) bis zum Ausschreiben der
internationalen  Napoleonischen Preisfrage  (1807-09)  und die
Ergebnisse der letzteren.  Sudhoffs Arch.,  1931, 24: 79-89.—
Bousfield, G. W. J. Diphtheria; the present position.  Practi-
tioner, Lond., 1928, 121: 237-44.—Crooke, T.  T.  Diphtheria;
a review of the literature for 1923.  Am. J. Dis. Child., 1925,
29: 369; 30: 367.—Cushing, H. B.  The story of diphtheria.
Tr. Canad.  Soc.  Stud.  Dis. Child.,  1926,  4:  13-22.—Darm-
staedter, E.  Anfange und Entwicklung der modernen Diph-
therie-Forschung.  Munch, med.  Wschr.,  1934,  81: 1473.—
Didier-Hesse.   La diphterie il y a  25 ans  et  aujourd hui.
Hopital, 1937, 25: 253.—Fitzgerald, J. G.  A review of some of
the recent work  on the diagnosis, prevention and treatment of
diphtheria.  Tr.  Coll. Physicians Philadelphia, 1934, 3. ser.,
46: 92-128.  Also Pub. Health. J.,  Toronto,  1924,  15: 241;
291.—Gautier, P. Quelques idees recentes  sur la prophylaxie
et le traitement  de la diphterie. Rev. med. Suisse rom., 1923,
43: 375-86.—Gins, H.  A.  Die Entdeckung  des Diphtherie-
und des Starrkrampfbazillus vor 50 Jahren.  Med. Klin., Berl.,
1934, 30: 537.—Hastings, C. J. The evolution of our present
knowledge of diphtheria.  Pub. Health J.,  Toronto,  1927, 18:
231-4.—Hemelers. Etat actuel de nos  connaissances concer-
nant la diphterie.  Arch. med. beiges, 1931,  84: 297-307.—
Hiranandani, H. C.  Diphtheria—a historical review.  Sind
M. J., 1936-37, 9: 74-82.—Lawrynowicz, A. [Work  of Szymon
Dzierzgowski  on  serology and epidemology  of  diphtheria]
Polska gaz. lek., 1929, 8: 153-5.—Lereboullet, P.  Le traite-
ment de la diphterie de Bretonneau a nos jours.  Progr. med.,
Par., 1925,  40:  194-205.—Lichtenstein, S. Neue Ergebnisse
der Diphtherieforschung.  Med. Klin., Berl.,  1923,  19: 878.—
Longpre, D.  Historique de la diphterie.  Union med. Canada,
 1933, 62: 365-9.—Lopez Fernandez, J. Breve resefia hist6rica
de la difteria, desde sus comienzos hasta el descubrimiento del
suero  antidifterieo.  Tr. Cated. hist. crit.  med., Madr.,  1935,
4: 465-77.—Maxcy, K. F.   Some  recent  advances  in  diph-
 theriology.  Am.  J.  M. Sc, 1938, 195: 417-25.—Molchanov,
V. I. [New in the study of etiology, pathogenesis and treatment
 of diphtheria] Pediatria, Moskva, 1937, No. 5, 3-19.—Moreira
 de Fonseca, J.  Historia do estudo da diphteria. Fol. med., Rio,
 1937, 18: 289-92.—Pulford, A.  Homoeopathic leaders in diph-
 theria. Homoeop. Rec, 1932, 47: 891-903.—Sarabia y Pardo.
 J. Retazos bibliograficos en la historia de la difteria.  Pediat.
 espafi., 1927, 16: 1-9.—Selous. D. F.  History of diphtheria.
 Brit. M. J., 1927, 1: 355.—Smith, R. W. I.  A letter of Fother-
 gill on malignant sore throat, human and bovine (1747)  Proc.
 R. Soc. M., Lond., 1926-27, 20: sect. hist, med., 74.—Souques,
 A.  Nature diphterique de l'epidemie de  toux  de Perinthe.
 Bull.  Soc. fr. hist, med.,  1934, 28:  151-5.—Uhse,  W.  Die
 Diphtherie-Literatur des Jahres 1936. Mschr. Kinderh., 1937,
 71: 233-64.—Vogt,  H.   Fortschritte in  der Kenntniss der
 Diphtherie.  Med. Welt,  1930, 4:  583-5.—Wolter, F.  Die
 Grundlagen  der Diphtherie-Epidemiologie vom bakteriologi-
 schen und epidemiologischen Standpunkte; ein Riickblick auf
 das Ergebnis der Diphtherieforschung in den letzten 50 Jahren.
 Jahrb. Kinderh., 1934. 3. F., 92: 231-50.—Zoeller, C, & Sohier,
 R.  De quelques notions recentes dans le domaine de la diph-
 terie.  Arch. med. pharm. mil., 1933, 98: 323-48.

 ----  Immunity.

    See  also   Diphtheria,   Immunization;   Diph-
 theria,  Pathogenesis.
    Schurer,  J.   *Ueber Diphtherie-Disposition
 und  Immunitat    [Frankfurt]  32p.   8?   Berl.,
 1919.
    Also Zschr. ges. exp. Med., 1919, 10: 225-56.

    See,  G.    *Sur  l'immunite  antidiphterique
 acquise.   156p.  8?  Par.,  1934.
    Thevenod,  A.    *Recherches  sur l'immunite*
 diphtherique; la reaction  de  Schick; la vaccina-
 tion antidiphterique  [Geneve]   27p.  8?   Bale,
 1925.
    Balgairies, E. Diphterie et immunite.  Echo  med. nord,
 1934, 3.  ser., 2: 967-74.—Baranski, R., & Brokman, H. Sur
 l'immunite dans la  diphterie.  C. rend. Soc. biol.,  1924, 90:
 1470.  Also Tr. sc. Clin.  inf. Univ.  Varsovie, 1930, 53 —
 Blechmann.  Diphterie.   J.  med.  Paris, 1927,  45: 418.—
 Carruthers, H. L. Immunity studies in diphtheria.  Med. J.
 Australia, 1938, 1:  59-62.—Cirajas, F.   La  inmunidad anti-
 difterica.  Arch, espan. pediat., 1927, 11: 534-41.—Clauberg,
 K. W.  Einige Probleme der Diphtherieimmunitat (negativer
 Schick-Test,  serologische Reifung,  Durchseuchung)  Med.
 Klin., Berl., 1932, 28: 814-20.—Fitzgerald. J. G.. & Fraser, D.
 T.  Human immunity to diphtheria.  Tr. R. Soc. Canada, 1930,
 3. ser., 24: Sect. Biol.,  111-5.  ------& Halpern. K. C.  Fur
 ther studies of diphtheria immunity in man.  Ibid., 1932, 3.
 ser., 26:  315-20.—Fraser, D. T., & Halpern,  K. C.   Studies in
 diphtheria immunity in man.  Ibid., 1934, 28: sec. 5, 65-73.— 
DIPHTHERIA
458
DIPHTHERIA
Horn, D. W.  An observation upon diphtheria immunes.  Am.
J. Pharm.,  1027, 99: 182—Kellogg, W. H., & Stevens I. M
Some obseivations regarding diphtheria immunity.  J. Am. M.
Ass., 1927, 89: 273-5.—Planteydt-Dorrepaal, M. J.  [Immunity
in diphtheria]  Ned. mschr. geneesk., 1927, 14: 475-506, 2 ch —
Ruelle,  G.   L'immunite  dans la diphterie.  Rev.  fr.  pediat.,
1926 2: 424-39.—Siegl, J.  Zum Problem der Immunitat bei
der Diphtherie.  Arch. Hyg., Berl., 1931, 106: 32-101.—The-
venod, A.  Recherches sur l'immunite  diphterique.  Schweiz.
med. Wschr., 1925, 55: 805-12.

----   Immunity, bacillary.
   See  Diphtheria,  Antibodies,  bacillary;  Diph-
theria, Immunization, bacillary.

        Immunity:  Blood groups.
   Farjot, A.  Reaction de Schick et groupes sanguins.  C. rend.
Soc.  biol.,  1933,  113: 773—Hirszfeld,  H.,  Hirszfeld, L.,  &
Brokman, H.  On the susceptibility to diphtheria (Schick test
positive) with reference to the inheritance of  blood groups.  J.
Immun., Bait.,  1924, 9:  571-91.  Also Tr. sc. Clin. inf. Univ.
Varsovie, 11j30, 75; 79.—Nowak, H.  Besteht ein Unterschied
in der  Diphtherieempfanglichkeit  bei  den  Angehorigen der
verschiedenen Blutgruppen?  Mschr. Kinderh., 1931, 51: 257-
72.—Rosling, E.  | Researches on predisposition to diphtheria
and immunity from diphtheria, with special regard to blood-
groups,  Schick's reaction and role of heredity]  Bibl. laeger,
1928, 120: 749-61.   ------  Zur Kritik der Hirszfeldschen
Hypothese iiber  den genetischen  Zusammenhang zwischen
Blutgruppe und Schickscher Reaktion.   Zschr. Immunforsch.,
1928, 59: 521-4.  ------  Ueber den Einfluss der Blutgruppe
und des Geschlechts auf das Vorkommen und den Verlauf der
Diphtherie, nebst einigen Beobachtungen iiber Altersverschie-
bung der Blutgruppenverteilung in  der normalen Bevolkerung.
Acta paili. microb. scand., 1929, 6: 153-91.

----  Immunity:  Diagnosis.

   See  also Diphtheria, Antitoxin:  Potency  and
titration.
   Langeron,  J.   *La diphterino-reaction et sa
valeur sennMologique;  son  application a I'etude
des  immunites   antidipht6riques.     167p.    8°.
Par., 1922.
   Adolfo,  F.,  & Bosco,  L.  Ricerche  immunologiche sulla
difterite.  Arch. sc. med., Tor., 1927, 51: 365-71.—Andrieu, G..
& Tourniaire. A.  Sur une cuti-reaction a la toxine diphterique.
C. rend. Soc. bicl., 1935, 119: 35.—Bessemans, A., & De Potter,
F.  Valeur comparee des epreuves de Schick, de Kello?g et de
fixation du complement pour l'appr6ciation de l'immunite anti-
diphterique.  Ibid., 1928, 99: 1231-3.—Bozzi, E. Puo l'anatos-
sireazione di Zoeller  avere valore diagnostico-pratico  nella
difterite?   Riv. clin. pediat.,  1935,  33:   769-88.—Canelli,
Adolfo [et al.]  Ricerche immunologiche sulla difterite.  Clin.
pediat., Mod., 1928, 10: 343-8.—Cibils Aguirre, R., Savino, E.
[et al.]  Dosaje del poder antit6xico del suero en ninos vacunados
contra la difteria.  Arch,  argent,  pediat., 1932, 3: 475.—De
Potter,  F.  Appreciation du degre d'immunite antidiphterique
chez  le cobaye.  C. rend. Soc. biol.,  1924, 91: 898-901.—
Henseval, H., & Nelis, P.  La dipht6rino-reaction chez le lapin
et le  cobaye.  Ibid.,  1162-4.—Kassowitz, K.   Ueber cutane
Hautreaktionen mittels  Diphtherie-Toxin zum Nachweis der
Diphtherie-Immunitat.  Klin. Wschr., 1924, 3: 1317.—Kellogg,
W. H.  The intracutaneous guinea-pig test for human suscepti-
bility to diphtheria.  J. Am. M. Ass., 1923, 80: 1399.------
Should  the Schick test be abandoned?  Am. J. Pub.  Health,
1925, 15:  868-72.—Lapierre,  G.   La  reaction de Michels-
Schick et ses enseignements.  Union mid. Canada, 1924, 53:
415; 487.—Monteiro, J. L.  Sensibilidade  e  immunidade a
diphteria; Schick-test e  Kellogg-test.  Mem. Inst. Butantan,
1926, 3: 137-42,  pl.—Nakamura, H.  Skin  reaction  to  diph-
theriatoxin.   J. Orient.  M.,  Dairen, 1930, 12: 35.—Nelis, P.,
& Vande.iftouten, P.  La cuti-reaction a la toxine diphterique.
C. rend. Soc. biol., 1936, 121: 524-6.—Pintozzi, V.  Ricerche e
deduzioni sull'anatossireazione di Zoeller.  Boll. Ist. sieroter.
milan., 1933, 12: 632-45.—Ramon,  G., & Zoeller, C.  La flocu-
lation dans les melanges antigene-diphterique-serum humain, et
1'appreciation de l'immunite antidiphterique  chez l'homme.
C. rend. Soc. biol., 1927, 97: 1153-5.—Reh, T.  La cutireaction
a la toxine diphterique.  Rev. med. Suisse rom., 1934, 54: 544-
6.------La cuti-reaction a la toxine diphterique; sa valeur
et ses indications.  Ann. Inst. Pasteur, Par., 1935, 55: 380-3.
Also Schweiz. med. Wschr., 1934, 64:  513; 1938, 68:  1173.
Also Bull. Eidg. Gesundhamt.,  1935, Beil. 51,  10-4.  Also C
rend.  Soc. biol., 1935, 119: 520-Ruelle, G., & Maryssael,  L.
La reaction de  Reh dans la recherche, en clinique, des sujets
r6ceptlfs a la diphterie.  Bruxelles med., 1937-38, 18: 179-83 —
»ch|ck..  B., von Groer,  F., & Kassowitz, K.  Methodik und
Technik der Erforschung der normalen antitoxischen Diphthe-
rie-Immunitat des Menschen.   In Handb. biol. Arbeitsmeth.
(Abderhalden) Berl., 1933, Abt. 13, Teil 2, pt 1, 503-46 —
Schroeder, M. C. Preliminary observations  on the use of the
Park  test  to determine susceptibility  to diphtheria.  Pub.
Health  News,  Trenton, 1924, 9:  115-21.—Simonelli, G.  E.
bul valore  pratico di una semplificazione della intradermore-
azione di Schick;  reazione di Koplik.  Igiene mod., 1930, 23-
297-304.—Suzuki,  S.   On the relation of the intracutaneous
reactions to antitoxic units in blood of animals actively im-
munised against diphtheria and on the intracutaneous reactions
provoked  by diphtheria toxin in various animals.   Kitasato
Arch.,  1937,  14: 1-28, pl.—Tron, G.  Reazione  di  Schick e
reazione di Reh nella valutazione dello stato immunitario verso
la difterite.  Terapia, Milano,  1937,  27: 33-7.  ------  &
Torelli, A.  Reaction de Schick; reaction de Reh: tests de re-
ceptivite et d'immunite vis-a-vis de la diphterie.  Presse  m6d.,
1937, 45:  213.—Zoeller, C.  La r6active specifique  apr£s une
atteinte de diphterie;  la reaction de floculation chez l'homme.
Bull. Soc. med. hop. Paris, 1927, 3. ser., 51: 1650-4.  Abo C.
rend. Soc  biol., 1928, 99:  1578-80.

----   Immunity:  Diagnosis:  Moloney test.
   Loeffel, E., & Massie, E. Relative value of heated toxin and
toxoid as controls in the Schick test.  Am. J. Pub. Health,  1935,
25: 1018-22.—Marotta, G.  Valore dei tossoidi nel determi-
nismo della reazione di Schick. Riforma med., 1931, 47:10-3.—
Mitman, M.  The pseudo-Schick reaction and the intra-dermal
toxoid test of Moloney: their relationship and significance. J.
Hyg., Cambr., 1935, 35: 512-33.—Stoesser, A. V.  Schick test
modification  with  diphtheria toxoid.   Arch. Pediat., N. Y.,
1931, 48:  607-10.—Swyer, R.   Diphtheria formol toxoid and
the Moloney test.   Lancet, Lond., 1935, 2: 22.—Turcu,  T., <k
Rusu, I.  L'efficacite de la reaction du Moloney dans la vaccina-
tion contre la diphterie et la scarlatine, avec la toxine formol6e,
chez les sujets ages de plus de 10 ans.  C. rend. Soc. biol.,  1935,
119: 450.—Underwood, E. A.   Potent  formol  toxoid  as  a
diphtheria prophylactic and the interpretation of the Moloney
test.  Lancet, Lond., 1934, 1: 678-80.  Also  J. Hyg., Cambr.,
1935, 35: 449-75.

----   Immunity:  Diagnosis:  Schick test.

   See  also Diphtheria  subheadings  (Immuniza-
tion;  Toxin:  Schick toxin, &c.)
   Bousfield,  G.   A practical guide to the Schick
test and diphtheria and  scarlet fever immunisa-
tion.   72p.  8?   Lond., 1929.
   Gautrelet,  M. E. M.   *Etude  physiologique
de la reaction de Schick.   55p.   8?  Par.,  1934.
   Assis Brito, F., Filho de.  Sur la reaction de  Schick.  C.
rend. Soc. biol., 1924, 91: 230—Balanzo Cabot. E. Considera-
ciones sobre la reacci6n de Schick practicada en la investiga-
ci6n de ninos receptiva a la difteria.  Med. ibera,  1934, 28: pt
2, 190.—Bessemans,  A.   L'6preuve de Schick.   Rev. m6d.,
Louvain, 1920, 275-88.—Boutelier, A.  La dipht6rino-reaction
(r6action de Schick)  Rev. med. fr., 1924, 5: 103-5.—Brandon,
K. F., & Fraser, D. T.  Observations  on the interpretation of
Schick tests. J. Immun.,  Bait., 1936, 31: 387-98, pl.—Burn,
M., & Fellowes, V.  The Schick reaction: an  investigation into
its  reliability as being an index of immunity to diphtheria.
Med. Off., Lond., 1931, 46: 15-7.—Canelli, A. F., & Bosco, L.
Un metodo pratico  di semplificazione della reazione di Schick.
Gior. Accad.  med.  Torino,  1928, 91:  41-4.—Doskocil, A.
[Schick test in diphtheria]  Cas. 16k. cesk., 1923, 62: 1447-50 —
Dudley, S. F. Schick's test and its applications.  Q. J. Med.,
Oxf., 1928-29, 22: 321-79.—Gautrelet, J., & Gautrelet, M.  Le
conditionnement physiologique de la reaction de Schick. Presse
med., 1935, 43: 961.—Geissmar, J.  Zur Beurteilung der Schick-
schen  Intrakutanreaktion  auf  Diphtherieantitoxin.    Arch.
Kinderh.,  1922-23,  72: 194-204.—Glenny, A. T., & Wadding-
ton, H.   The Schick reaction  and circulating antitoxin.  J.
Path. Bact., Edinb., 1929, 32: 275-81.—Haidvogel, M.  Intra-
kutane und subkutane Schickreaktion.  Arch. Kinderh.,  1926,
79: 183-6.—Henseval, M., & Clevers, J.  Etude experimental
de la reaction du Schick. C. rend. Soc. biol., 1923. 88: 960-2 —
Hirszfeld,  H., &  Hirszfeld, H.   A propos de la reaction de
Schick,  la base constitutionnelle des reactions cutanees.  Ann.
m6d., Par., 1931,  29:  535-46.—Hottinger, A., & Loienz, E.
Ueber den Einfluss normalen, antitoxinfreien Pferdeserums auf
die Diphtherietcxinreaktion von Schick.  Zschr. ges. exp. Med.,
1932, 82: 719.—Huss, R., & Oestling, K.  Einige Erfahrungen
betreffs Schicks Reaktion.  Acta med. scand., 1929, 70: 535-
43.—Jensen, C.  Rapport entre la reaction de Schick ct le taux
d'antitoxine dans  le sang.  C. rend. Soc. biol., 1931,  108: 539-
42.—Kaan, O.   Erfahrungen  iiber die  Verwertbarkeit des
Schick-Testes in geschlossenen Anstalten.  Wien. klin. Wschr.,
1930, 43: 555.—Ker, C. B., & McGarrity, J.  Some observations
on  Schick  test.  Lancet, Lond., 192J, 1: 1101-4.—Kiehl, W.
Ueber die Beeinflussung der Schick-Reaktion durch Leerserum.
Mschr. Kinderh., 1936, 66: 339-51.—Klein, D. L.  The practical
application and interpretation of the Schick test: the diphtheria
antitoxin  content of the blood of the Schick-negative reactor.
Canad. M. Ass. J., 1934, 30: 138-41.—Leach, C. N., & Poch. G.
Ueber  Beziehungen zwischen Schicktest, Antitoxintiter und
Diphtherieempfanglichkeit.  Wien. klin., Wschr.,  1935,  48:
271.—Lereboullet, P.,  & Joannon, P.  La reaction de Schick:
sa technique, son intent biologique, sa place dans la prophylaxie
de  la  diphterie.   Paris med.,  1923,  47: 486-93.— Limborgh
Meijer, L. S. [Schick's test in diphtheria]  Ned. tschr. geneesk.,
1926, 70:  pt 2, 508-20.—Mayfield, R. B. Interference  in the
Schick test by diphtheria antitoxin injection in the human sub-
ject.  Brit. M. J., 1934, 2: 938-40.—Meriini, E.  Morbilita
difteriea e reazione di Schick.  Riv. clin. pediat., 1930, 28: 789-
801.—Merrillees, C. R.  Anti-diphtheria  inoculation; delayed 
DIPHTHERIA
459
DIPHTHERIA
 reactions in preliminary testing.  Med. J. Australia, 1936, 1:
 503-5.—Mes&eloff, C. R., & Karsh, M. J. Antitoxin content of
 the blood serum of  children with  negative reactions  to the
 Schick test.  Am. J. Dis. Child., 1932, 44: 999-1006.— Nasso, I.
 Osservazioni sulla reazione di Schick e rapporti con le reazioni
 tubercoliniche.   Rinasc. med., 1925, 2: 530.—O'Brien, R. A.
 Interpretation of the Schick test.   Lancet,  Lond., 1929, 2:
 241.—Opitz, H.  Die intracutane Diphtherietoxinreaktion nach
 Schick.  Klin.  Wschr.,  1924, 3: 2081-4.—Parish, H. J., &
 Wright, J.  The Schick reaction and circulating diphtheria anti-
 toxin in man.   Lancet,  Lond.,  1938,  1:  882-6.—Petru, D.
 [Schick's test: principle, application and interpretation]  Cluj.
 med., 1937,18: 310-2—Pilod & Zoeller.  La reaction de  Schick:
 sa technique, ses indications. Clinique, Par., 1924, 19: 58-60.—
 Pisarev, N.  G.   [Importance of Schick's reaction  in epidemi-
 ological diagnosis  and prognosis of diphtheria  focus]    Vest.
 mikrob., 1935, 14: 411-6.—Prebil, M.  Variazioni di reattivita
 cutanea e modificazioni della reazione di Schick.   Rinasc. med.,
 1931, 8: 351-3.—Ralston, J. D.  The Schick reaction.  J. Indi-
 ana  M. Ass., 1930, 23:  320-4.—Reaction (La)  de Schick; sa
 technique, sa valeur.  Monde med., 1924, 34: 583-7.—Rsaccion
 (La) de Schick y su valor real en la practica medica.  Gac. med.
 Mexico, 1930, 61: 505-39.—Sanford, C. H., & Metcalf, C. R.
 The use of the Schick test in a boys' schocl.  Boston M.  & S. J.,
 1924, 161:  123.—Schick, B.  The development of the intra-
 cutaneous diphtheria toxin test.  N. York  State J. M  ,  1924,
 24: 756-8.   Also Wien. med. Wschr.,  1927, 77:  755.—Sezary,
 A., Levy-Coblentz & Chauvillon.   Les  lesions histologiques et
 la signification de la reaction de  Schick. Bull.  Soc. fr. derm.
 Byph., 1935, 42: 753-7.   Also J. m6d. Paris, 1935, 55: 916-8 —
 Sorrentino, C.  Ricerche suU'influenza dei  raggi ultra-violetti
 nella  reazione di Schick.  Pediatria (Riv) 1931,  39: 569-76.—
 Stroe, A., Marbe, M. [et al.]  Modification de la  reaction de
 Schick par adjonction de serum de cheval normal.  Bull. Acad.
 med.  Roumanie,  1936, 1: 199-202.—Tetz,  G.,  &  Gilman, L.
 [Schick's reaction and its modification]   Vrach. delo, 1927, 10:
 1479-82.—Thelander, H.  E.   Neutralization of  the  Schick
 reaction by human blood.   J. Pediat., S. Louis,  1934, 4:  75.—
 Tobey, J. A.  Interference with the Schick  test.  Am.  J. Pub.
 Health, 1926, 16: 134.—Toleman, R. J.  Rare sequel to Schick
 test.  Brit. M. J., 1935,  1:  1051.—Velicogna,  A., & Gayta, M.
 Azione del siero  di sangue suU'intradermoreazione  alia  tossina
 difteriea.  Gior. batt. immun., 1936, 17: 363-9.—Volovik, A. B.
 [Practical value of Schick's reaction]  Pediatria, Moskva,  1938,
 141-9.—Wadsworth,  A.  A convenient outfit for  the  Schick
 test.  J. Lab. Clin. M„ 1924-25, 10: 495-9.—White, B.  Group
 reactions to the Schick  test.   Boston M. & S. J.,  1923, 189:
 1026-30.—Young, C. C, Bunney, W.  E. [et al.]  Diphtheria
 studies: the significance of the Schick test in the adult.  Am. J.
 Pub. Health, 1934, 24: 835-49.

 ---  Immunity: Diagnosis:  Schick  test:  False
    reactions.

    Renard, P.   *La  diphterie  chez  les  sujets a
 reaction  de  Schick  negative.   71p.    8?   Lyon,
 1934.
    Baccichetti, A.  Sul significato della pseudo ed  anareazione
 alia  tossina  difteriea.   Boll.  Ist. sieroter. milan.,  1926,  5:
 145-56.—Baranski, R.,  & Brokman, H.  Etude sur la pseudo-
 reaction  diphterique.   C.  rend.  Soc.   biol.,  1926,  95: 747.
 Also Tr. sc. Clin. inf.  Univ. Varsovie, 1930, 185.—Bousfield, G.
 Allergic and pseudo-reactions to  the Schick test.  Med. Off.,
 Lond., 1936, 56:  193.—Feuillie, P., Blancardi, C,  & Thiry, P.
 Une  reaction de  Schick  negative repond-elle  de l'avenir?
 Bull.  Soc. med.  mil.  fr.,  1934,  28: 38-42.—Freedman, H. J.
 Allergic reactions to  Schick tests after toxoid immunization;
 report  of 2  cases.  J.  Pediat.,  S.  Louis,  1935, 6: 695-7.—
 Fruictier, P.  Une reaction de  Schick  negative  met-elle pour
 toujours a 1'abri de  la diphterie?  Clinique, Par., 1935, 30:
 97.—Keller,  A. E., & Harris, S.  Immediate  allergic response
 following a Schick test.  Am. J. Pub. Health, 1936, 26: 809-
 10.—Kellogg, W. H.  Occurrence of Schick negative reactions
 in absence of free antitoxin in blood stream.  Proc. Soc. Exp.
 Biol., N. Y.,  1926-27, 24: 141-3.—Meersseman,  F., & Renard,
 P.  La diphterie  chez les sujets a reaction de  Schick negative.
 Presse med., 1935, 43: 572-4.  ------  & Friess, E.  La diph-
 terie chez les sujets a reaction de  Schick negative;  reaction de
 Schick et taux antitoxique  des humeurs. C.  rend. Soc.  biol.,
 1933, 112: 185-8.—O'Brien, R. A., Okell, C. C, & Parish, H. J.
 Diphtheria in Schick-negative reactors.   Lancet, Lond., 1929,
 1:  149-51.—Parish, H.  J.   Allergic reactions to  the  Schick
 test.   Ibid., 1936, 2:  310.—Pierre, D.  La  reaction de  Schick
 tardive; contributions a I'etude de la valeur de la  reaction de
 Schick.  C. rend. Soc. biol., 1937,  125: 1093-5.—Siegl, J. Zur
 Frage  der Entstehung der Pseudoreaktion bei der  Diphtherie-
 toxinreaktion nach  Schick.  Arch.  Kinderh.,   1932-33,  98:
 1-32.—Starcke,  H.   Schicktest; Pseudoreaktion und  Tuber-
 kulose.  Ibid., 1936, 108: 31-42.—Underwood.  E.  A.  Schick
 immunity and diphtheria infection.  Lancet,  Lond., 1935, 1:
 364-9.

----  Immunity: Heredity.

   See  also   Diphtheria,   Antitoxin:   Heredity;
Diphtheria, Immunity, natural.
   Fraser, D. T., Jukes, T. H. [et al.]  The inheritance of diph-
theria immunity in ducks.  J.  Immun., Bait., 1934, 26:  437-
fun¥,rszfeld' H- Hirszfeld, L., & Brokman, H.   Etude sur
1 neredite en rapport avec la sensibilite a la diphterie. C. rend.
Soc. biol., 1924, 90: 1198-200.—Zoeller, C.  Transmission de
I immunite antidiphterique du cobaye femelle a sa descendance.
Ibid., 1925, 92: 432-4.


----■   Immunity, local.

   See also Diphtheria, Immunization, local.
   Besredka, A.  A study on local  immunity  in  diphtheria.
French M.  Rev., Par.,  1931,  1: 189-98.  Also  Ann. Inst.
Pasteur, Par., 1932, 48: 438-48.—Bridre, J.. & Bardach, M.
Quelques  observations sur l'immunite locale a regard de la
toxine  diphterique.  Ibid., 1936, 57: 677-94.—Delia Vedova, A.
Saggi  in vivo sulla resistenza della mucosa nasale verso la
tossina difteriea.  Boll. Ist. sieroter. milan., 1934, 13: 27-39.—
Dold,  H., & Weigmann,  F.   Ueber  Rachen- und Nasenim-
munitat gegen Diphtherie bei Meerschweinchen  und Affen.
Zschr.  Hyg., 1934, 116: 146-53.—Magrassi, F.   Contributo
sperimentale alio  studio  dell'immunita  locale  antitossica;
immunita antidifterica.  Boll. Ist. sieroter. milan., 1934,  13:
600; 953— Mendeleeff, P.  L'immunite locale contre la diph-
terie etudiee sur des tissus embryonnaires cultives in vitro.
C.  rend. Soc. biol.,  1929,  102:  947-9.—Schwarz,  E.   Sur la
nature  de l'immunite locale;  l'immunite  cutanee antidiph-
terique  et  son  determinisme;  recherches  experimentales.
Boll. Sez. ital. Soc. internat.  microb., 1930, 2: 51.   Also Boll.
Ist. sieroter. milan., 1930, 9: 82-91.—Schwarz, W.  Ricerche
sulla immunita passiva locale  antitossica nelle cavie normali ed
anafilattiche.  Ibid.,  1935, 14:  560-9.—Simitch,  T.  V., &
Djourichitch, M.   La vaccination antidiphterique par  voie
cutanee et l'immunite locale.  Rev.  immun., Par., 1936, 2:
473-81.  ------ & Solonska, L.  L'immunite locale et la
vaccination par voie tracheale.   Ibid., 465-72.—Weichsel, M.
Antitoxingeh?lt, Schicksche Reaktion  und lokale  Immunitat
beim   Meerschweinchen.   Zbl.  Bakt.,  1.  Abt.,  1932, 126:
187-212.—Zoeller, C, &  Manoussakis.   Infection diphterique
et immunite locale.  C. rend.  Soc. biol., 1924, 91: 660.


----   Immunity: Mechanism.

   Jtjrgens,   H.    *Beitrag  zur  Frage  der un-
spezifischen    Diphtherie-Resistenz.     16p.     8?
Greifswald, 1932.
   Berg, W.  N.  Non-specific  immunity to diphtheria  and
tetanus toxins  not induced.   Proc.  Soc. Exp. Biol.,  N.  Y.,
1923-24,  21:  19-22.—Biihler,  E.  Experimentelle Untersu-
chungen fiber Diphtherie-Immunitat.   Verh. Deut. Ges. inn.
Med.,  1937, 49. Kongr., Sekt. inn. Med., 368-73.—Cassa. M. T.
Sulle variazioni dei poteri battericida e fagocitario del  sangue
nel decorso della difterite.  Gior. batt. immun.,  1934,  13:
1009-29.—Ciantini, F.  Ricerche  sul  potere battericida  del
sangue verso  il  bacillo  della  difterite.   Boll.  Ist. sieroter.
milan., 1934, 13: 427-60.—Garrido-Morales, E., & Mandry,
O.  C.   Mechanism of natural  immunity to  diphtheria; pre-
liminary report of experiments in  Porto  Rico.  Am. J. Hyg.,
1931, 14: 89-98.  Also repr.—Glusmann,  M. P.   Ueber  die
Adsorptionsfahigkeit  der Erythrocyten  und  die  Diphtherie-
Immunitat.  Biochem. Zschr., 1926, 176:  309-17.—Groer, von.
Ueber  die Wirkung  des Diphtherieantitoxins im Organismus
des Neugeborenen.  Mschr. Kinderh., 1922-23, 24: 635-40.—
Jungeblut, C. W.  The role of the reticulo-endothelial  system
in immunity; the action of diphtheria toxin in splenectomized
and blocked  mice.   J. Exp.  M.,  1927,  4f:  609-14.—Klein-
schmidt, H.  Die Rolle  des  Antitoxins  bei der Entstehung,
dem Verlauf und der Heilung der Diphtherieerkrankun^.  Deut.
med. Wschr., 1934, 60: 779-82.—Kritschewski, I. L., & Gala-
nowa,  N. W.  Die Zellimmunitat als  ein  Schutzapparat  des
Organismus  bei Diphtherie.   Zschr. ges.  exp. Med., 1936,  99:
93-108.—Lorenz, E.   Die Bedeutung  des Diphtherie-Anti-
toxins  fiir die Immunitat gegen Diphtherie. Zschr. Kinderh.,
1933, 55: 282-330.—Neill, J. M.. Sugg,  J. Y., & Richardson,
L. V.   The individual as a factor in antidiphtheria immunity;
antitoxic responses of groups  of  guinea pigs.   J.  Immun..
Bait.,  1935,  28:  363-83.—Ramon, G.  Essais sur  l'immunite
antitoxique.  Ned.  tschr.  hyg.  microb.,  1929,  4:  122-32,
----— Debre, R., & Thiroloix,  P. Immunite antitoxique et
resistance de l'homme a l'infection diphterique.  C. rend. Soc.
biol., 1930, 105:  748-51.—Schiaparelli, P.  Sul potere batteri-
cida del sangue  verso il bacillo  difterico.  Boll. Ist. sieroter.
milan.,  1932, 11:  749-57.  Also Pediatria (Riv.)  1933,  41:
455-62.  ------ & Cavallsro, D.  Sul potere battericida del
sangue in toto verso il bacillo  difterico.  Riv.  clin.  pediat.,
1934,  32: 803-17.—Schmidt,  S.,  & Fjord-Nielsen,  I.  Ueber
die Relation  zwischen Antitoxingehalt und Toxinresistenz
der  Meerschweinchen nach   aktiver  Immunisierung  gegen
Diphtherietoxin.  Zschr. Immunforsch., 1933-34, 81: 473-8.—
Teveli, Z., & Fejes, K. [Diphtheria immunity and blood anti-
toxin]  Orv. hetil., 1936, 80: 1093.  Also Arch. Kinderh., 1937,
110: 73-6—Tzechnovitzer, M., & Kochkine, M.   Mecanisme
de l'immunite contre la diphterie.  C. rend.  Soc. biol., 1929,
102: 316-8.  Also  Mikrob. J.,  Leningr.,  1929,  9: 201-4.—
Vejnar, J.   [Relation between diphtheric immunity and  the
general state of the constitution]  Cas.  lek.  desk., 1936,  75:
773-5.—Zajdlowna,  R., & Jakobkiewiczowa, J.   [Constitu-
tional serology in  relation  to  physiological and acquired  im-
munity to diphtheria  toxin]  Med. d6sw., 1935, 20: 258-69. 
DIPHTHERIA
460
DIPHTHERIA
----   Immunity, natural.

   See  also Diphtheria, Antitoxin, normal;  Diph-
theria, Immunity—in animals; Diphtheria,  Im-
munity—in infants.                         .
   Sugg, J. Y., Richardson, L. V., & Neill, J. M.  The individual
as a factor in antidiphtheria immunity; amounts of  natural
antitoxin possessed by adult people.  Am. J. Hyg.,  1935, 21:
562-70.   ------  Adult persons with  high  natural levels  of
antitoxin.   Ibid., 571-87.

----   Immunity, passive.

   See  Diphtheria,  Antitoxin;  Diphtheria,  Anti-
toxin:  Immunization.

----   Immunity, post-diphtheritic.

   See  also Diphtheria, Relapse.
   Bidoli,  L. L'immunita  antitossica nel  corso dell'infezione
difteriea.   Riv. clin.  pediat., 1936, 34: 193-218, ch.—Joe, A.
Schick relapse after diphtheria.  Brit. M.  J., 1938,  1: 305.—
Klein, D.  L., Cushing, H.  B. [et al.]  Immunity and suscepti-
bility after diphtheria.  Canad.  M. Ass. J., 1933, 29: 593-5 —
Pygott,  F.  Schick relapse  after  diphtheria.  Brit. M. J.,  1938.
1.  120—Reiche, F.   Verleiht die  Diphtherie Immunitat?
Munch, med. Wschr., 1924, 71: 14.— Rosling,  E.   Das Ver-
halten der  Schickschen Reaktion bei  Diphtheriepatienten vor,
wahrend und nach  der  Krankheit.   Zschr.  Immunforsch.,
1929, 60: 269-89.—Schick relapse after diphtheria.  Internat.
M. Digest, 1938, 32: 251-4.

----   Immunity: Racial aspect.
   Advier.  La reaction de Schick en  milieu indigene a Dakar.
Bull. Soc. path,  exot., Par., 1934, 26: 599.—Bay-Schmidt, E.
[Schick's reaction  in  Greenland]   Ugeskr. laeger, 1925, 87:
889.—Black, J. B.  A comparative study  of susceptibility to
diphtheria  in the white and negro races.  Am. J.  Hyg.,  1934,
19: 734-48.—Brunelli, P.   Difterite  in Asmara nel 1933, ed
immunita  delle  razze indigene.  Arch. ital.  sc. med. col.,
1934, 15: 577-82.—Cauchi, J., & Smith, E. C.  An analysis  of
1,758 Schick tests in  Nigerian natives.  Lancet, Lond.,  1934,
2:  1393.—Ciavaldini, J.  La  reaction  de  Schick en milieu
algerien.  Arch.  Inst.  Pasteur  Tunis,  1922,  2: 355-7.—Das,
A. N.   Anti-toxic immunity to diphtheria among a group of
Indians in  Nainital District, U.  P.,  India, as evidenced by the
Schick tests.  Ind. M.  Gaz., 1934, 69: 261.—Fan, P. L.   Control
of diphtheria; Schick test among Chinese.  Chin. M. J.,  1937,
51:  879-92.—Feuillie,  P., Blancardi,  C, & Thiry,  P.   La
reaction de Schick chez les Alsaciens.   Bull. Soc. med.  mil. fr.,
1934, 28:  56-9.—Fischer,  O.  Untersuchungen zur Frage der
Diphtherie-Immunitat der  schwarzen Rasse.  Zschr. Immun-
forsch.,  1932, 74: 244-8.—Girard. G., & Herivaux, A.  L'en-
seignement de la reaction de Schick chez le Malgache des hauts
plateaux.   Bull. Soc. path, exot.,  Par., 1930, 23: 1000-2 —
Grasset, E., & Perret-Gentil, A. Sur la nature de l'immunite
antidiphterique chez les races noires; determination de taux
de l'antitoxine dans le sang et ses rapports avec la reaction de
Schick.   C. rend. Soc.  biol.,  1933, 113: 460-2.  ---—  La
reaction de Schick dans l'appreciation de l'immunite antidiph-
terique  des noirs de l'Afrique du sud.   Ibid., 1457-60.  Also
S. Afr.  M.  J.,  1933,  7:  779-85.   Also  repr.—Hoven van
Genderen, A. J. van den.   [Diphtheria-antitoxin in the  blood
of the  inhabitants of Bandoeng; transmission of antibodies
from mother to child]  Meded. volksgez. Ned. Indie, 1933, 22:
19-43.  Also Zschr. Immunforsch., 1934, 83:  42-53.—Jude, A.
Immunite  antidiphterique chez les  Arabes  Nord-Africains.
C. rend. Soc. biol., 1936, 121: 1068.  ------  Immunite anti-
diphterique naturelle chez les  indigenes  Malgaches.   Ibid.,
1937, 125: 504.—Krogh-Lund,  G.   On dinhtheria immunity
in North Greenland 1932-33.  J. Hyg., Lond., 1938, 38: 217-
21.—Lai, D. G.   The Schick test on Chinese students in Shang-
hai; a study of 1,698 cases.  China M. J., 1931, 45: 139-44.—
Metcalfe,  A. J.  The Schick test at Thursday Island.   Med. J.
Australia,  1924, 1: 111.—Neujean, G.  Recherche de  la reac-
tion de  Schick chez les indigenes de la region de Kitega.  Ann.
Soc. beige med. trop.,  1937, 17: 351.—Rambo, V. C.   The
response of a group of Indian infants and children to the Schick
test; a  preliminary report of 186 tests.  Ind. M. Gaz.,  1929,
64: 145-7.—Ramon,  G., Nelis, P. [et  al.]  L'immunite anti-
diphterique chez les  noirs du Congo beige.  Ann. Soc.  beige
m6d. trop., 1934,  14: 457-67.  ------  Sur la presence de
l'antitoxine diphterique d'origine naturelle chez les indigenes de
l'Afrique occidentale.   C. rend.  Soc. biol., 1934, 116: 1248-50.
—----  Recherches  sur l'immunite  antidiphterique naturelle
chez differentes  peuplades du  Congo  Beige.   Rev.  immun.,
Par., 1935, 1:  431-41.—Recherches sur  la receptivite des
indigenes a la diphterie.  Ann. med. pharm.  col., Par.,  1936,
34: 749-51.—Serra, G. Contributo  alio studio dell'infezione
difteriea fra gli indigeni di  razza nera.  Arch. ital. sc. med. col.,
1936, 17:  408-17.—Szeynman, M.  [Racial and social factors
in mortality and immunity in diphtheria]  Med. d6sw.,  1935,
20: 299-309.—Van Slype, W.  La reaction de Schick au Congo
Beige.   Ann. Soc. beige  med.  trop.,  1935, 15:  117; 273.—
   j"£' ?' *£; ,The origin of immunity to diphtheria in central
and Polar Eskimos; a study of the throat flora.  Am J  Hve
1933, 18: 629; 656.  ------& Heinbecker, P. Further studies
on immunity to diphtheria among central  and polar Eskimos.
Proc. Soc. Exp. Biol., N. Y., 1932, 29; 1028-30,
----Immunity:  Statistics.

   See also Diphtheria, Immunity: Racial  aspect.
   Andrieu,  G.  Angines  et  reaction de  Schick  en  pratique
hospitaliere.  Bull. Soc. med. mil. fr., 1935, ^9: 103-8.—Butler,
H. W.  The Schick test on students.  Med. Clin.  N.  America,
1926, 9:  1187-9.—Chason,  O. L.   Diphtheria immunity  in
rural Alabama.   Am.  J.  Hyg., 1936, 23: 539-57.—Corr,  P.
Schick test and rural immunity.   Wisconsin  M. J.,  1928, 27:
210-2.—Destefano, F.,  Vaccarezza,  R.  F., & Consigliere,  R.
La reaccion de Schick en el adulto; resultados  obtenidos en 392
estudiantes de medicina.  Sem. med., B. Air., 1923,  30: pt 2,
792-4.—Diehl, H. S.  Results of the Schick  test at the  Uni-
versity of  Minnesota.   Minnesota  M.,  1926, 9:  518-20.—
Dungal, N.  Schick tests in Iceland.  Brit. J. Exp. Path., 1932,
13: 360.  ------ & Sigurjonsson, J.  Schick  tests in Iceland.
Ibid., 1935, 16: 503.—Dunn, D. D.  Preliminary report on
Schick testing in Cape Town.  J. M. Ass. S. Africa, 1928,  2:
578-80.—Dunn,  W.,  Wallace, F. H., & Beaumont, A. R.  The
Schick test in school practice.  Lancet, Lond., 1927,  1: 178.—
Ferguson, E. W.,  & Morgan, E. L.  The Schick reaction  in
country schools in New South Wales.  Med. J. Australia, 1924,
1: suppl., 295-300.—Fricker, J.  La reaction de  Schick; ses
rapports  avec l'endemie diphterique en France.  Arch. med.
pharm. mil., 1935, 102:  47-119.—Gabaldon, A. Nota sobre el
resultado de 475 pruebas de Schick verificadas  en San Fernando
de Apure. Gac. med. Caracas, 1933, 40:107-11.—Georgievsky,
A. V.  [Schick test in active  immunization against diphtheria
and diphtheria bacillus carriers in children in Tashkent] Med.
misl., Tashkent,  1930-31, 5: 23-33.—Graessle, H. P., Trumbo,
C. T., & Salb, O. G.  Result of Schick reaction  in  Seymour
public  schools.   Indianapolis  M. J., 1924, 27: 40-2.—Hertz,
P.   [Researches  on  Schick's  reaction in children]  Ugeskr.
laeger, 1924, 86: 612-5.—Kelly, F. L., Stevens, I. M., & Beattie,
M.  Results of Schick tests in California.  Pub. Health Rep.,
Wash., 1925, 40: 2645-58.—Korshun, S.  V.,  & Spirin, A. A.
[Susceptibility of the Moscow population to diphtheria accord-
ing to Schick's reaction]  Mosk. med. J., 1925,  5: pt 3, 24-30.—
McClelland, H.  Results of a series of Schick tests.  Pub. Health
J., Toronto, 1925, 16: 66-70.—McGinnes, G. F.,  & Stebbins,
E. L.  Immunity to diphtheria and response to artificial im-
munization of children in rural Virginia.  Am. J. Pub. Health,
1934, 24: 319-24.—Main, R. C, &  Wood, E.  Schick  tests and
antitoxin levels  among children in Santa Barbara  County.
Week. Bull. California Dep. Pub. Health, 1938-39, 17: 5; 11.—
Mann, M., & Kligler,  I. J.  The  Schick  test in  Palestine,  a
country of low diphtheria prevalence.  J. Prev. M.,  1929, 3:
309-15.—Maxwell, C.  H., Cullen, B. L., &  Thomas, R.  J.
Diphtheria;  susceptibility in  a well-immunized  community.
N. York State J. M., 1938, 38: 1227-31.—Molteni, P.  Ricerche
sulla reazione di Schick in provincia di Pavia. Riv. clin. pediat.,
1931, 29: 803-13.—Munro, R.  The Schick test; its application
in an institution for  mental defectives.  Brit. M. J., 1927, 1:
506-8.—Pallister, R.  A.  A note on the immunity to diphtheria
of hospital staffs.  Malay. M. J., 1933, 8: 125.—Peters, B. A.
Results of the Schick method.  Lancet, Lond., 1923, 2: 784.—
Piccioli, A.   Ricerche con la  reazione di Koplik per studiare  la
recettivita alia difterite nei bambini di Perugia.  Clin, igiene
inf., 1933, 8: 201-17.—Pintozzi, V.  Vaccinazioni antidifteriche;
risultati e deduzioni sulle reazioni di Schick in alcuni istituti  di
Firenze.  Riv. clin. pediat.,  1932, 30: 1318.—Pulley,  H. C,  &
Fleisher, M. S.  Schick reactions in students of medicine.   Am.
J. Pub. Health,  1938, 28: 854-8— Schrumpf, K. A.  A.   [Re-
searches on susceptibility to diphtheria in the  country]  Norsk
mag. laegevid., 1929, 90: 1037-51.—Sorge, G.  Morbilita per
difterite in rapporto alia positivita della reazione di Schick nei
bambini  di  Catania.  Pediatria (Riv)  1926, 34:  1176-84.—
Taliaferro, W. H.  The results of Schick tests in Tela, Honduras.
J. Prev.  M., 1928, 2: 213-7.—Tonina, T. A.   La reacci6n de
Schick entre los escolares debiles. Sem. med., B. Air.,  1923, 30:
pt 2, 96-107.—Van der Walle, N.  [Schick's reaction in school-
children of Bandoene: (Sunda Islands)] Meded. dienst volksgez.
Ned. Indie, 1929, 18: 316-50, diag.—Wyrzykowski, W. [Schick
reaction in patients and personnel of military hospital in War-
saw]  Lek. wojsk., 1930, 15: 253-61.—Zingher, A.  Interpreta-
tion of the Schick test, the pseudo-reaction and the control test
with results of the Schick test in recruits for the National Army.
Collect. Stud. Bur. Lab.  Dep. Health  N. York,  1916-19,  9:
172-6.  ------   The  Schick test performed on more  than
150,000 children in public and parochial schools in New York
(Manhattan and the Bronx)   Am. J. Dis. Child., 1923, 25:  392-
405.

----   Immunity:  Variations.

   See also Diphtheria, Epidemiology; Diphtheria,

Immunization: Results.
   Bismut,   G.   *Etude  sur   quelques   cas  de

diphterie survenus apres tonsillectomie chez  des

enfants non vaccines.   42p.  8?  Par.,  1931.
   Bazan, F.  Resultados de la vacunaci6n antidifterica;  reac-
ci6n de Schick en antfguos vacunados.  Arch, argent, pediat.,
1931, 2: 490-5.—Bigler, J.  A.  Effect of tonsillectomy and
adenoidectomy on the reaction to the Schick test (diphtheria
immunity)  Am.  J. Dis.  Child., 1932, 44: 728.  Also repr.—
Buice, W. A.  Effects of tonsillectomy on antitoxic immunity to
diphtheria; in a rural population. Lancet, Lond.,  1934, 1: 790- 
DIPHTHERIA
461
DIPHTHERIA
2 —Burton, A. H. G., & Balmain, A. R.  Diphtheria immunity
and tonsillectomy. Ibid., 1931, 2: 1401-2.—Chin Kuk Choun.
Die Beeinflussung der Diphtherieimmunitat beim Meerschwein-
chen durch  Vitaminfiitterung und  Hohensonnenbestrahlung.
Zschr. Immunforsch., 1933-34, 81: 432-44— Farago, F.  Anti-
toxin content of serum 2 years after antidiphtheria inoculations.
Am. J. Hyg., 1936, 24: 447-55.  Also Orv. hetil, 1930, 80: 79-
82.  Also Zschr. Hyg., 1936, 118: 417-24.—Feuillie, P., Thiry,
P., & Blancardi, C.   Positivation de reactions de Schick nega-
tives sous l'influence de facteurs biologiques.  C. rend. Soc. biol.,
1934, 115: 367-9.—Fischer, W., & Pockels, W.   Ueber den
Diphtherie-Antitoxingehalt im Blut nach aktiver und passiver
Immunisierung.  Med.  Klin.,  Berl.,  1933, 29: 606-9—Fitz-
Gerald, J. G.  Further consideration of the question of varia-
tion in  diphtheria antitoxin content  of the blood of adults.
Tr. R. Soc.  Canada,  1929,  3. ser., 23:  Biol.  Sc, 155-7.  Also
Acta med. scand., 1929, 70: 396-9.—Geddie, K. B.  Effect of
tonsillectomy and adenoidectomy  on diphtheria immunity;
persistently positive  Schick tests in a small community.  Am.
J. Dis.  Child., 1930, 40: 1032-4.  Also repr.—Gen, E. U., &
Skrotsky, E.  V.  [Immunity  to diphtheria in children with
trichophytosis and favus]   Sovet. vrach. gaz.,  1933, 37: 1125-
8.—Hesdorffer, M. B.  Variations in the reaction to the Schick
test.  J. Pediat., S.  Louis, 1933, 2: 318.—Hull, T. G.  The
Schick test  and scarlet fever.   J. Lab. Clin. M.,  1925-26, 11:
260.—Jones,  E. G. M., & Kershaw, J. D.   The duration of
passive immunity to diphtheria.  Brit. M. J., 1933, 1: 969.—
Jones,  F.  G.   Duration   of immunity  following  diphtheria
 prophylaxis.  J.  Lab. Clin. M., 1936-37, 22:  576-81.—Kojis,
 F. G., & Craig, J. D.  Effect of scarlet fever  on  immunity to
 diphtheria as determined  by  the Schick test.   Am. J. Dis.
 Child.,  1935, 49: 383-9.—Madsen, T., & Schmidt, S.  Seasonal
 variation in the susceptibility of laboratory animals to diph-
 theria toxin.  Acta Soc. Duodecim, 1931-32, ser.  A, 15: No. 4,
 1—11.—Meersseman, F., & Renard,  P. La diphterie chez les
 sujets a reaction de Schick negative; reaction  de  Schick et
 maladies infectieuses intercurrentes.  C. rend.  Soc. biol., 1934,
 117: 936-8.—Mouriquand, G., Sedallian,  P.,  & Coeur, A.
 Immunite  antidiphterique et dystrophies irr6versibles par
 carence.  Rev. immun., Par., 1936, 2: 145-9.—Needham, R. H.
 Does tonsillectomy  and adenoidectomy increase  immunity to
 diphtheria?  Texas J. M., 1930-31, 26: 369-71.—NeJis, P.  Au
 sujet des variations  saisonnieres de la reaction de Schick.  C.
 rend. Soc. biol., 1933, 112: 546-8. ------ Nouvelles recherche
 sur les variations saisonnieres de la reaction de Schick. Ibid.,
 1934, 115: 1178-80.—Parish, H. J., & Okell, C.  C.   The per-
 manence of the Schick negative state.  Lancet, Lond., 1928, 2:
 322.—Park, W. H.  Duration  of immunity against diphtheria
 achieved  by  various methods. J. Am. M. Ass., 1937,  109:
 1681-4.  ------ Kereszturi, C,  &  Hauptman, D.   Does a
 change in the Schick reaction usuallv follow removal of  the
 tonsils and adenoids?  Am. J. Dis. Child., 1934, 47: 565-72.—
 Perkins, R.  G., Heeren, R. H. [et al.]  Seasonal variation of
 diphtheria antitoxin content of the blood of adults and adoles-
 cents.  Am. J. Hyg., 1929, 10: 13-32.  Also repr.—Prochazka,
 J., & Vanicek, F. [Effect of the seasons on diphtheria immunity
 in children]  Cas. 16k. desk.,  1935,  74:  838.—Schick, B., &
 Topper, A.   Effect of tonsillectomy and of adenoidectomy on
 diphtheria immunity.  Am. J. Dis. Child., 1929, 38: 929-34.
 Also repr.  Also Dfa med., B. Air.,  1931-32, 4: 322.—Schmidt,
 S., & Fjord-Nielsen, I.  Sur l'importance de la nourriture pour
 le developpement de l'immunite antidiphterique chez le cobaye.
 Acta path, microb.  scand.,  1933-34,  11:  127-45.—Schwartz,
 A. B.,  & Janney, F. R.   The need of redetermining Schick
 negativeness  in school children.  J. Am. M. Ass., 1938, 110:
 1743.—Shaw, N. G.  Effect  of tonsillectomy and adenoidec-
 tomy on immunity to diphtheria. Am. J. Dis. Child., 1932, 44:
 301.—Sigal, A.  Relationships among vitamin-C, diphtheria
 toxin, and the glucose tolerance of guinea pigs.  Abstr. Theses
 Univ. Pittsburgh, 1937, 13: 304-8.------& King, C. G.  The
 influence of vitamin C deficiency upon the resistance of guinea
 pigs to diphtheria toxin;  glucose tolerance.  J.  Pharm. Exp.
 Ther., 1937, 61: 1-9.—Sugg, J. Y., Richardson, L. V., & Neill,
 J. M.  The individual as a factor in antidiphtheria immunity;
 titers of individual guinea pigs at times remote  from the last
 injection  of antigen.  J.  Immun.,  Bait., 1935,  28: 385-98.—
 Teveli,  Z.    Die Diphtherieempfanglichkeit der Scnarlach-
 kranken.   Arch. Kinderh., 1937, 110:  87-90.  Also Orv. hetil.,
 1936, 80: 1065.—Topper,  A., & Leader, S.  Effect of tonsillec-
 tomy and of adenoidectomy on immunity to diphtheria.  Am.
 J. Dis.  Child., 1933, 45: 735-9.—Torrance, C.C.   The relation
 between vitamin-A metabolism and susceptibility to diphtheria
 toxin.  Am. J. Hyg., 1933, 18: 375-92 4 pl -Tubiasz, S.  Les
 fluctuations saisonnieres de la reaction de Schick chez les enfants
 polonais.   Bull. Off. internat. hyg. pub., Par  1932  24: 2000-
 5.—Vantfek, F.  [Effect of the seasons on  the diphtheria lm-
 munity in guinea pigs] Cas. lek. cesk., 1935  74: 836-8  ——-
 Influence de  la saison sur revolution de 1 immunite contre la
 diphterie chez les cobayes.  Tr. Inst  hyg pub. tehee,^1938,7.
 149_53 —Virdis, F.   Contributo  alio studio dell immunizza-
zione antidifterica nelle cavie tenute a carenza vitammica o
sottoposte a strapazzo fisico.  Igiene  mod., 1937, .3»- *« ™;
p].—Weed. L. A., & Fenlon, R.  Relation of vitamm-C to the
Schick  test in the guinea  pigs  J. Lab. Cl'^.M  1937-38 23.
 12l3 —Wheeler R. E., Doull, J. A. & Frost. W. H.  Antitoxic
immunity to diphtheria in relation  to tonsillectomy.   Am. J.
Hy™ 1931, 14: 555-9.-Zingher, A.  The Schick test ln polw-
mveiitis scarlet  fever, measles, and in normal children.  Am.
J/Dis. Child., 1917, 13: 247-51.  Also repr.
----   Immunity—in animals.

   Bron, E. A.  [Correlation between skin reaction to diphtheria
toxin and  normal  contents  of  natural  antitoxin in horses]
Mikrob. J., Leningr., 1929, 8: 29-31.—Feierabend, B.  L'anti-
toxine  diphterique des chevaux  normaux  et des chevaux  im-
munises.   Tr. Inst.  hvg. pub. tehee, 1932, 3: 1-7.  Also Cas.
16k. cesk., 1932, 71: 19.3-7.—• Glenny, A. T. Diphtheria anti-
toxin in the blood of normal horses.  J. Path.  Bact., Edinb.,
1925, 28: 241-50.—Gruzewska, A., & Loiseau, G. Le rapport
du pouvoir lipasique au pouvoir antitoxique du serum normal
et du s6rum antidiphterique de cheval.   C. rend. Soc. biol.,
1933, 114:  1244.—Lemgtayer,  E.,  & de Dietrich.   Absence
d'immunite antidiphterique d'origine naturelle dans un effectif,
chez le cheval.  Ibid., 1936, 122: 614-6.—Ramon, G., & Erber,
B.  De la presence del'antitoxine diphterique, d'origine naturelle
chez le singe.  C. rend.  Acad, sc, 1933,  197:  1701.  ------
Sur  la presence de  l'antitoxine diphterique naturelle et  sur
l'infection  diphterique occulte chez  le  singe.   Rev.  immun.,
Par., 1935,  1: 415-30. ------ & Richou. R. Sur la presence
simultan6e d'antitoxine diphterique  et  d'antitoxine staphylo-
coccique d'origine naturelle chez le singe.   C. rend.  Soc. biol.,
1936, 121: 285-7.—Ramon, G.,  Noureddine, O., & Erber, B.
Essais comparatifs sur l'immunite antitoxique chez les animaux
sensibles ou naturellement i-efractaires  a l'intoxication diph-
terique.   Ibid.,  1928, 99: 562-5.—Ramon, G.,  Robin,  V., &
Richou, R.  La resistance naturelle du chien vis-a-vis de la
diphterie  est-elle due a une immunite antitoxique d'origine
occulte?   Ibid., 1932, 111: 425.—Schmidt, H.   Zur Frage der
relativen  Immunitat von Ratten gegeniiber Diphtherietoxin.
Zschr. Immunforsch., 1927-28, 54: 518-23.

----  Immunity-—in infants.

   See also subheadings of Diphtheria  (Antitoxin:
Heredity; Immunity: Heredity)
   Cooke,  J. V., & Sharma,  B.  M.  Schick test in  the  newly
born.  Am. J.  Dis.  Child., 1932, 44: 40-9.—Del Rio. D.   La
reazione di Schick nell'infanzia.   Pediat. prat.,  Mod., 1929, 6:
 122-31.—Greengard, J.   The Schick test in infancy.  Arch.
Pediat.,  N. Y.,  1932, 49: 526.—Magara, M.  On natural  and
immune antitoxin of diphtheria in the new-born and sucklings.
Jap. J. Exp. M., 1936, 14: 355-70.—Martinolli.  A.  Contributo
 alio studio della recettivita per  la difterite nella madre e nel
 neonato.   Boll. Accad.  med. Perugia (1925) 1920, No. 7,  18-
 25.—Pontieri, F.  Concetto e diffusione dell'immunita latente
 nella difterite.  Pediatria (Riv.) 1933,  41: 1078-84.—Ronchi.
 A.,  &  Redlich, F.  La reazione  di Schick  nel neonato e nella
 madre.  Ibid., 1925, 33: 617-26.—Ruelle, G. L'etat r6fractaire
 du nourrisson a la diphterie.  Bruxelles m6d., 1925-26, 6: 1298-
 301. ------  Contribution a l'6tude de l'immunite diphterique
 du  nourrisson.   Ibid., 1936-37,  17:  1756-60.—Schwarz. E.
 Sulla  presunta immunita antidifterica  trofogena nei lattanti.
 Pediatria (Riv.) 1933, 41: 516-23.—Tschertkow, L., & Belgow-
 skaja, E.   Ueber  die  Hautanergie bei  Sauglingen; Schick-
 Test bei Sauglingen. Zschr. Immunforsch., 1930, 67:  475-9.

 ----   Immunization.
   See   also  other   subheadings  of   Diphtheria
(Antiserum; Antitoxin:  Immunization;  Immun-
ity; Prevention; Toxin; Toxin-antitoxin; Toxoid;
Treatment.
   DebriS,  R.    La  vaccination  contre  la  diph-
terie.   142p.  8?    Par., 1932.
   Grasset,  E.  Diphtheria immunisation.   15p.
8?   Lond., 1936.
   Noack,  C.    *Die  Diphtherie-Schutzimpfung
[Leipzig]   56p.   8?  Calau, 1927.
   Adam, T.  Diphtheria immunization.  Clin. J., Lond., 1936,
65: 209-11.—Alonso Munoyerro, J.  A.   Vacunaci6n  antidif-
terica.  Arch, med., Madr.,  1928, 29: 334-8.— Audeoud, H.
Le vaccination antidiphterique.  Rev. m6d. Suisse rom., 1929,
49: 455-61.—Bachmann, A., & De la Barrera, J. M.  Vacuna
antidifterica. Rev. As. m6d. argent.,  1923, 36: Sect. Soc. biol.,
3-6.—Bazan, F.  [Vacunaci6n antidifterica]  An.  Dep. nac. hig.,
B. Air.,  1926, 32: 147.  Also Sem. med., B. Air.,  1926, 33: pt 2,
1522-5.—Benz, H. J.  Diphteria immunization.  Pennsylvania
M. J., 1930-31,  34: 372-6. Also Pittsburgh M. Bull., 1936, 25:
98-105.—Bertoni,  R.    Vaccinazioni  antidifteriche.   Prat.
pediat.,  Milano, 1935,  13: 225-7.—Beutter.  La vaccination
contre la diphterie.   Loire  med.,  1925,  39: 481-9.—Bie,  V.
[Immunization  against diphtheria]  Ugeskr. laeger, 1930, 92:
621-7.—Bieber, W.  Ueber  Diphtherieschutzimpfung.  Med.
Klin., Berl.,  1924, 20:  51-4—Bousfield, G.  Diphtheria im-
munization:  some  immediate  and vital issues.   Practitioner,
Lond., 1935,135: 821-6.  Also Med. Off., Lond..  1937, 57: 15.—
Brehme, T.  Die Schutzimpfung gegen Diphtherie.  Kinder-
arztL Prax.,  1936, 7: 266-71.—Bruynoghe, R.  La diphterie.
Rev. med., Louvain, 1934,369-77.—Bunney, W. E.  Diphtheria
immunization.  Am. J. Pub. Health,  1936, 26: 716-8.—Burch-
fiel, C. M.  Diphtheria  immunization.  Week. Bull. California
Dep.  Pub. Health.,  1935, 14: 161-3.—Camerer,  W.  Ueber
Diphtherieschutzimpfung.  Med. Korbl. Wurttemberg, 1925,
95: 115-7.—Chesney, G. Diphtheria immunization.  Ulster
M. J., 1938, 7: 45-9.—Chimene,  E.  O.  Protecting  children 
DIPHTHERIA
462
DIPHTHERIA
against diphtheria.  Texas J. M.,  1930-31, 26: 300-3.—Cibils
Aguirre, R.  Vacunaci6n antidifterica.  Sem.  m6d., B. Air.,
1935,42: pt 2,373-92.—Clauberg, K. W. Diphtherieschutzimp-
fung.  Zbl. ges.  Hyg.,  1934,  31:  145-66.—Comby,  J.   La
vaccination antidiphterique.  Arch. med.  enf.,  1925, 28: 115-
9.—Consigliere, R.   Vacunaci6n  antidifterica.  Sem. med.,
B. Air., 1928, 35: pt 2, 540-71.—Crawford, H.  E.  Immuniza-
tion against diphtheria.  Tr. M. Soc. Hawaii, 1931,  108-20.—
Czerny, A. Die Schutzimpfung gegen Diphtherie.  Zschr. klin.
Med.,  1928, 108: 1-3.—Dart, G. H.  Inoculation against diph-
theria.  Med. Off., Lond., 1935, 53:  217-9.—De Gironcoli, U.
Sulla vaccinazione antidifterica.   Pediatria  (Riv.)  1931, 39:
31-3.—Degkwitz, R.  Diphtherieschutzimpfung. Munch, med.
Wschr., 1924, 71: 705-8.—Demoulin, P. Vaccination antidiph-
terique.  Ann.  Soc. med. chir., Liege, 1934,  67: 214-7.  Also
Li6ge m6d., 1934, 28:  1-9.—Diphtheria immunization.  Brit.
M. J.,  1934,  1:   1081.—Diphtherieschutzimpfung.  Schweiz.
med. Wschr., 1937, 67: 698.—Dold, H. Schutzimpfung gegen
Diphtherie.  Med. Welt, 1927, 1: 716-9.—Dreyfus-See,  G.
Vaccination et seroprophylaxie de la diphterie.   Bull. gin.
ther., 1934, 185: 234-50.—Drouet, G. La vaccination anti-
diphterique.  J. m6d.  Paris, 1925,  44: 296.—Dwyer,  J. M.
Diphtheria immunization.  Med. J. Australia, 1938, 1: 52-6.—
England, N. J.  Diphtheria immunisation.  Med. Off., Lond.,
1934, 52: 122.—Fasbender.   A propos de la  vaccination anti-
diphterique.  Ann. Soc.  med. chir.,  Liege, 1934, 67: 217-26.
Also Liege m6d., 1935, 28: 10-23.—Flickwir, A. H.  Diphtheria
immunization.  South. M. J., 1935, 28: 185.—Friedemann, V.
Zur Frage der Diphtherieschutzimpfung.  Ther.  Gegenwart,
1933,74:289-92.  ------& Deicher, H.  Die  Immunisierung
gegen Diphterie.  Jahrkurs. arztl. Fortbild., 1928, 19: H. 10, 1-
12.—Fuerst, K., & Klotz, M.  Ueber Diphtherieschutzimpfung.
Ther. Gegenwart,  1928, 69:  29-32.—Garelly, R.  Vacunacion
antidifterica. Arch,  med., Madr., 1932, 35: 469-74.—Gautier,
P.  A propos de la vaccination antidiphtherique. Praxis, Bern,
1924, 13: H. 14, 1. Also  Rev. m6d. Suisse  rom., 1924, 44: 805-
10.—Grasset, E.  Diphtheria immunisation.  J. R. San. Inst.,
1935-36,  56:  818-30.—Groves,   Diphtheria  immunisation.
Lancet, Lond.,  1935, 1:  521.—Guerin, A. Vaccinations pre-
ventives contre la diphterie.   J.  med. Bordeaux,  1927, 57:
734.—Hanly, D. F.  Anti-diphtheria immunisation.  Irish J.
M. Sc, 1937, ser. 6,  578-85.—Harrison, W. T.  Immunization
against diphtheria.  Am. J.  Nurs., 1933, 33: 923-8.—Harvier.
Anti-diphtheric vaccination.   Med. Press & Circ, Lond., 1930,
130: 302-4.—Hoffmann, W.  Zur Diphtherieschutzimpfung.
Schweiz. med. Wschr.,  1924, 54: 420.—Hunter, W. B.   Diph-
theria immunization.  West  Virginia M. J., 1932, 28: 554-6.—
Hutt, C. W.  Immunization against diphtheria.  Brit. M.  J.,
1924, 2: 82.  •------  Immunisation of children against diph-
theria.   Med.  Off.,  Lond.,  1926,  36: 61-3.—Immunisation
against diphtheria. Lancet, Lond., 1935, 1: 289. Also Med. J.
Australia,  1937, 1: 300-3.   Also Brit. M. J., 1937,  1: 717 —
Jobin, A.  Vaccination  antidiphterique.  Laval  med., 1936,
1:  245-53.—Kolle, W.   Vaccination against diphtheria.  J.
State M.,  Lond.,  1931,  39: 640-55.  ------   Ueber  Diph-
therieschutzimpfung.  Schweiz. med. Wschr., 1935, 65: 532.—
Kositza, L.  Diphtheria  immunization. California West. M.,
1933, 39: 322-7.   Also J. Pediat.,  S. Louis,  1935, 7: 662-8 —
Lacorte, J. G.  Vaccinacao anti-diphterica.  Fol. med., Rio,
1937, 18: 394-7.—Lees,  H. D.  Immunization against diph-
theria.  J. Lancet, 1931,  51: 147-51.—Levent, R.  Vaccination
antidiphterique.  Gaz. hop., 1929,  102:  689-92.—Louet,  L.
A propos de la vaccination antidiphterique. Gaz. med. France,
1929, 3: No. 9, p. iv — McSweeney, C. J., & Saunders, J. C.
Discussion on immunisation  against diphtheria.  Med. Press &
Circ,  Lond., 1935,  191: 23-8.—Manniette.  L'immunisation
antidiphterique.  Arch. med. beige, 1934,  87: 73-81.—Marie,
P. L.  La vaccination antidiphterique. Presse med.,  1925, 33:
266-70.—Matilla Gomez, V.   La profilaxia especifica de la
difteria.  Arch, med., Madr., 1925, 19: 105-13.—Metzner, A.
Diphtheria immunization. California West. M., 1925, 23: 306-
8.—Michiels.   A propos de la  vaccination preventive contre
la diphterie.  Rev. med., Louvain, 1930, 378.—Millard, C. K.
Inoculation against diphtheria.  Med. Off., Lond.,  1935, 53:
85; 95.— Mollers,  B.  Die  Diphtherieschutzimpfung.   Arch.
sozial. Hyg., 1929,  n.  F.,  4: 35-8.—Monrad.  [Vaccination
against  diphtheria]  Ugeskr. laeger, 1930,  92: 627-30.—Nash,
E. H. T.  Diphtheria immunisation: its possibilities  and diffi-
culties.  Pub. Health, Lond., 1933, 46: 245-71.—Nash, W. R.,
& Panes, W.  Immunisation in diphtheria.   J. R. San. Inst.,
1937-38, 58: 24-33.—Nasso, I., & Bocchini,  A. La profilassi
immunitaria della difterite.   Rass. clin. sc, 1935, 13: 249-57.—
Nicholl, T. J.   Immunisation against diphtheria.  J. R. San
Inst., 1933, 53: 695-706.—Nichols, S.  Diphtheria immuniza-
tion appeals.  J. M.  Soc. N. Jersey,  1935, 32: 235.—Orel, H.
Die preventive  Schutzimpfung gegen Diphtherie.   Wien. klin.
Wschr., 1927, 40:  1613.—Pansera, G. La vaccinazione anti-
difterica.   Morgagni,  1929, 71:  2656-60.—Pfaundler,  M.
Ueber Diphtherieschutzimpfung.  Oeff. Gesundhdienst., 1937-
38, 3: A, 137-40.—Prigge, R. Die Schutzimpfung gegen Diph-
therie.   Med. Welt, 1935, 9:  1352-4.—Renault, J.  La vaccina-
tion antidiphterique.  Bull, med., Par., 1928, 42:  735-8.
7.—Scott, J. A.  Diphtheria immunisation.  J. R. San. Inst.,
1935-36,  56:  507-13.—Sheriff,  H.   Immunization  against
diphtheria.  J.  S. Carolina M. Ass., 1934, 30: 219-21.—Siebler,
S. K.  Diphtheria immunization.  Cincinnati J. M., 1923, 4;
493-5.—Siegl,  J.  Diphtherie-Schutzimpfung.   Wien.  klin'
Wschr., 1930, 43: 198-201.—Sobernheim, G.  Immunitat und
Schutzimpfung  bei   Diphtherie.   Ann.  Tomarkin  Found
1931, 1: 39-52.—Sordelli, A., & Serpa, S.  Vacunaci6n  anti-
difterica.  Rev. As.  med. argent., 1924, 37: Soc. biol.,  355-
69.  Also An. Dep. nac. hig.,  B. Air., 1925, 31: 69-80.  Also
C. rend. Soc. biol., 1925, 92: 824.—Strong, R. A.  Immuniza-
tion against diphtheria.   Arch. Pediat.,  N.  Y.,  1925,  42:
666-73.—Szirmai, F.   [Preventive vaccination against diph-
theria]  Budapesti orv.  ujs., 1929, 27: 161-8.—Thomas, D. J.
Diphtheria immunisation.  Pub.  Health, Lond., 1934-35, 48:
411-5.—Thompson,  S.   Immunization against  diphtheria.
J.  Indiana M. Ass., 1929, 22: 522.—Tonina. T. A.  La vacuna-
ci6n antidifterica. Sem. med., B. Air.,  1924, 31: 1154-69.—
Vaccinazione antidifterica.  Rass. ital.  otorinolar., 1930,  4:
39-47.—Vogel,  C.  C.  C.   [Vaccination  against  diphtheria]
Ugeskr. laeger,  1930, 92: 744.—Zoelch, P.  Ueber  Diphtherie-
schutzimpfung.   Zschr. arztl.  Fortbild.,  1925,  22: 173-9.—
Zubizarreta, A.   Sobre  vacunaci6n antidifterica.   Sem. m6d
B. Air., 1931, 38: 1170.
—  Immunization:
 effects.
Accidents  and  untoward
&  Levy, P.  P.   La vaccination antidiphterique.  Ann. mid
Par  1924, 16: 261-82.—Robertson, W.  Immunization against
diphtheria.  J. R. San. Inst.,  1926-27, 47: 615-22.  Also Med
Press & Circ  Lond., 1927, n.  ser.,  123:  171.—Rominger, E.
Ueber Diphtherieschutzimpfung.  Oeff. Gesundhdienst., 1938-
39, 4: A, 81-8.—Ruelle, G.  A  propos de  la vaccination diph-
SlTt-  . Br"xelles  med., 1934-35,  15:  1059-65.—Schultz.
Diphtherieschutzimpfung.  Zschr. Medbeamte, 1925, 38: 493-
   See  also   other  subheadings   of   Diphtheria
(Allergy;  Toxoid; and names of other antigens)
   Becker, S. W.  Lichen spinulosus;  following intradermal
application of diphtheria toxin.  Arch. Derm. Syph., Chic, 1930,
21: 839.—Bessemans, A.  Les accidents de la vaccination anti-
diphterique.  Rev. med.,  Louvain, 1925, 357-60.  ------  A
propos de deux accidents  mortels survenus  par meprise  en
Belgique au cours de vaccinations antidiphteriques preventives.
Rev. beige sc. med., 1929, 1: 597-610.—Bormann, F. von.  1st
die Furcht vor Impfschaden nach aktiver Diphtherie-Schutzimp-
fung berechtigt?   Med. Welt, 1936, 10: 15.—Denks.   Ueber
Reaktionen  bei Schutzimpfungen  gegen  Diphtherie.   Deut.
med. Wschr., 1925, 51: 1655-7.—Fabris, A.  Ricerche anatomo-
patologiche e biologiche su decedut.i in  seguito a vaccinazione
antidifterica.   Pathologica,  Genova,   1934,   26:  406-16.—
Fatality after diphtheria immunization.  Brit. M. J.,  1937, 1:
1344.—Fischl,  R.  Zur Angelegenheit der Todesfalle nach
Diphtherieimmunisierung  in  Badener  Sauglingsheim.   Wien.
klin. Wschr., 1926, 39: 818.—Gerstley, J. R.  Sudden death
following  prophylactic inoculations against diphtheria.  Med.
Clin. N. America,  1926, 9: 1417-21.—Grassberger, R.  Todes-
falle nach Diphtherieschutzimpfungsversuchen.  Wien. med.
Wschr., 1926, 76: 411.—Helmreich, E.   Die aktive Immunisie-
rung gegen Diphtherie und die Stellungnahme der osterreichi-
schen Regierung anlasslich vorgekommener Todesfiille.  Klin.
Wschr., 1925, 4:  1697.—Hoven van Genderen, J. van den
[Formation of diphtheria antitoxin following vaccination against
diphtheria,  with reference  to  manifested  reactions]   Versl.
volksgezondh., 1938, 67-87.—Hudson, L. B. Real and alleged
dangers of the  prevention and  treatment of diphtheria with
toxin-antitoxin and antitoxin.  N. Orleans M. & S. J., 1926-27,
79: 185-9.—Lavergne, V. de.   Considerations de  pathologie
gen6rale  k propos  de la  vaccination  antidiphterique.  Rev.
hyg., Par., 1924, 46: 136-51.—O'Brien, R. A. The use of diph-
theria prophylactic and the Vienna incident. Med. Off., Lond.,
1925,  34:  288.—Otto, R.  Zufalle bei der  Diphtherieschutzim-
pfung.  Deut. med. Wschr.,  1933, 59: 815.—Paisseau, G. Les
accidents  de la vaccination antidiphterique  Rev. crit.  path.,
Par., 1931, 3: 265-9.  ------& Ducas, P.  Purpura hemorragi-
que cons6cutif  a la vaccination antidiphterique.   Bull. Soc.
pediat. Paris, 1930, 28: 545-53.—Papadato, L.  Encephalite
avec n6vrite optique curable apparue a  la suite d'une vaccina-
tion antidiphterique.  Arch.  med. enf.,  1934, 37: 37-41.—
Rathelot,  J.  Les reactions immediates  de  la vaccination anti-
diphterique.  Marseille med., 1928, 65: 768-73.—Tixier, L., &
Daunay, R.  Considerations cliniques  et  therapeutiques  sur
['intolerance  gastrique  des  nourrissons;  a propos d'un  cas
d'anorexie grave dedenchee par  la vaccination antidiphterique
et guerie par des lavages d'estomac. Arch. med. enf., 1936, 39:
201-15.—Vaccinazione  antidifterica e  salute  del  vaccinato.
Terapia, Milano, 1936, 26: 176.—Verrier, F. Prophylaxie des
accidents  de la  vaccination antidiphterique chez l'enfant et de
la vaccination triple chez l'adulte.  J. prat., Par., 1938, 52: 643.

----   Immunization, active.

   See  also   other  subdivisions   of   Diphtheria,
Immunization.
   Active immunization against diphtheria.  Med. J. Australia,
1934,  2: 323.  Also J. R.  Army M. Corps., 1934, 63:  179-85.
Also Deut. med. Wschr., 1928, 54: 791.—Allardice, F.   Active
immunisation against diphtheria.  Med. Off., Lond., 1936, 56:
55.—Bacher, S., Kraus, R., & Lowenstein, E.  Zur Frage der
aktiven Schutzimpfung  gegen  Diphtherie.   Zschr.  Immun-
forsch., 1925, 42: 350-68.—Basch, F.  Beitrage zur aktiven
Immunisierung gegen Diphtherie.  Wien.  klin. Wschr., 1930,
43: 449-53.—Bayer,  W.   Ueber die   aktive  Immunisierung
gegen Diphtherie.   Jahrb. Kinderh., 1925, 3. F., 60: 273-83 —
Beck, W.  Die aktive Immunisierung gegen Diphtherie. Ther.
Gegenwart,   1928,  69: 316-9.—Bessemans,  A.  L'immunisa-
tion antidiphterique  artificielle  active.  Rev.  med., Louvain, 
DIPHTHERIA
463
DIPHTHERIA
1920, 323-35.—Birk.   Die aktive Schutzimpfung gegen Diph-
therie.   Med.  Korbl. Wurttemberg,  1925, 95: 161;  183 —
Braun, H.   Aktive Immunisierung gegen Diphtherie.  Ge-
Bundhfurs.  Kindesalt.,  1929,  4: 222-31.—Brokman,  H.,  &
Sparrow,  H.   Recherches  experimentales  sur  l'immunite
antidiphterique; immunite individuelle et immunisation active.
C. rend. Soc.  biol.,  1925,  93:  371.—Burgers.  Aktive  Im-
munisierung gegen Diphtherie.   Mschr.  Kinderh.,  1931-32,
51: 423-53.  Also Tungchi med. Mschr..  1931-32,  7: 397.—
Collie, J. Active immunisation against diphtheria.   In Recent
Progr. M. & S.  (Collie, J.)  Lond., 1933,  331-8.—Eberhard,
H. A.  Beitriige zur aktiven Diphtherieimmunisierung.  Zschr.
Hyg.,  1925-26,  105:  614-33.—Eckardt,   Kleinschmidt,  H.
[et al.]   Wie soil sich  der Praktiker  zur aktiven Di-Schutzimp-
fungstellen?  KinderarztL Prax., 1937, 8:  289; 333—Elizalde,
P. de.  Inmunizaci6n  activa contra  la difteria.   Arch. lat.
amer.  pediat.,  B. Air.,  1921, 2.  ser., 15: 650-61.—Fan, P. L.
Control  of diphtheria; active immunization against diphtheria.
Chin.  M. J., 1937,  51:  893-904.—Friedberger, E.  Zur Frage
der aktiven  Schutzimpfung gegen Diphtherie.  Klin.  Wschr.,
1928,  7: 1461-4.—Glusmann, M.   Zur  Frage der  aktiven
Diphtherieimmunisierung.  Zschr. Hyg., 1925, 104:  764-72.—
Groszmann,  F.  [Active immunization  in diphtheria]  Gy6-
gyaszat, 1931,  71: 401-4.—Gundel,  M.  Die Bekampfung der
Diphtherie  unter  besonderer Berucksichtigung der  aktiven
Diphtherieschutzimpfung.  Ther. Gegenwart, 1935,  76: 347-
52.—Harrison, W. T.  Active  immunization  against diph-
theria.   J.  Florida M. Ass.,  1934,  20:  578.—Hooker, S. B.
Active immunization  of adults against diphtheria.  Boston
M. & S.  J., 1924, 190:  295-301.—Huber,  Brehme, T.,  &
Rudder, de.   Wie soil sich der Praktiker zur aktiven Di-
Schutzimpfung stellen?  KinderarztL Prax., 1937, 8:  246-50.—
Isabolinski,  M. P.  Ueber die  aktive  Immunisierung gegen
Diphtherie.  Zschr. Immunforsch.,  1930, 65:  318-25.
 Karpatschewskaja, B. P., & Towjanskaja, W. F.  Beitrag zur
 aktiven Immunisierung gegen  Diphtherie.   Ibid.,  1931-32,
 73: 27-31.   Also  Sovet. vrach. gaz.,  1932,  36: 465.—Klein,
 B. J., Lavitzky, P. V.  [Active immunization against diphtheria]
 Profil.  med., Kharkov,  1928, 7: 25-30.—Kochmann, R.  Zur
 Frage  der aktiven Diphtherieimmunisierung.  Klin.  Wschr.,
 1925, 4: 1914.—Kraus,  R.  Zur Frage der aktiven Schutzimp-
 fung gegen Diphtherie.  Med.  Klin.,  Berl., 1924,  20: 1760.
 Also Rev. med. Hamburgo, 1927, 8: 147-51.  Also Wien. klin.
 Wschr., 1928, 41: 1776-8.  Also Wien.  med. Wschr., 1928, 78:
 859-62.—Krebs, M.  Die aktive Immunisierung gegen Diph-
 therie;  Beweis  zur Notwendigkeit der aktiven Immunisierung.
 Fortsch. Med.,  1925, 43: 289-93.—Lunin,  N. I.  [Active im-
 munization against  diphteria]   Pediatria,  Moskva,  1924,  8:
 1-10.—May, P. M., & Dudley, S. F.  Active immunisation
 and diphtheria. Lancet, Lond., 1929,  1: 656; 1932, 1: 172.—
 O'Brien, R. A.  Diphtheria;  problems  in connection with the
 Schick  test and active immunisation.  J. R. San. Inst., 1924-25,
 45: 84-90.  ------  Active immunisation against  diphtheria.
 Lancet, Lond., 1925,  1:  102.—Otto,  R-, & Blumenthal, G.
 Beitrage zur aktiven Immunisierung gegen Diphtherie.  Deut.
 med. Wschr., 1929, 55: 1243.—Park, W. H.  Some important
 facts concerning  active  immunization against diphtheria.
 Tr. Am. Child  Health Ass., 1926, 2:  15-24.   Also Am.  J. Dis.
 Child.,  1926, 32: 709-17.—Pecori, G.  La profilassi della dif-
 terite con la ricerca e con la  immunizzazione artificiale attiva
 dei recettivi.   Ann. igiene, 1925, 35:  155-62.—Poch, G., &
 Leach,  C.  N.  Ueber  Diphtherieprophylaxe durch  aktive
 Immunisierung.  Wien. klin. Wschr.,  1934,  47: 998-1001 —
 Prigge, R.   Aktive  Immunisierung.   Zbl.  Bakt.,  1.  Abt.,
 1935-36, 135: 26-38   [Discussion] 89-100.—Radmann, C, &
 Bauer,  L.   Ueber  aktive  Immunisierung  gegen Diphtherie.
 Med. Welt,  1938,  12:  670.—Reice,  F.  Die aktive  Schutz-
 impfung  gegen Diphtherie.   Med. Klin.,   Berl., 1929,  25:
 665-7.—Romanov, A. A.  [Active immunization in diphtheria]
 Vrach.  delo,  1926, 9:  9.—Schick, B.  Aktive Immunisierung
 gegen Diphtherie.   Mschr. Kinderh., 1931-32, 51: 454-69 —
 Schmidt,  H.   Die aktive Schutzimpfung  gegen Diphtherie.
 Klin. Fortbild., 1934,  2:  104-64.—Seligmann, E.  Verglei-
 chende  Untersuchungen zur  aktiven  Immunisierung gegen
 Diphtherie.   KinderarztL Prax., 1932,  3: 17-28.—Stoeltzner,
 W.  Zur Frage der aktiven Schutzimpfung gegen Diphtherie.
 Deut. med. Wschr., 1929, 55:  13.—Tetz, G. I., & Gilman, L. A.
 [Problem  of active immunization  against  diphtheria]   Tr.
 Sezda detsk. vrach.  (1927) 1929, 4: 159-65.—Vinogradov, N. V.
 [Experiments  in active  immunization  of  children  against
 diphtheria]  Mosk. med. J., 1929, 9: 112-21.

 ■----  Immunization, active-passive.

   See  under Diphtheria,  Treatment, specific.

 ■----  Immunization: Administration of antigen.

   Weissig,  W.   *Ueber die  Aktive Diphtherie-
 immunisierung und iiber  eigene Erfahrungen bei
 der Immunisierung auf  perkutanem und   pero-
 ralem  Weg.   20p.   8?   Frankf. a.  M., 1931.
   Brasil,  V.  Toxina  diphterica:  via  oral;  via nasal.   Bol.
Acad. nac.  med., Rio, 1927, 99: 610-22.—Jensen, C.  Active
immunization against diphtheria by the combined subcutaneous
and  intranasal  method.  Proc.  R. Soc. M.,  Lond., 1936-37,
30:  1117-48.   Also Ugeskr.  laeger,  1937,  99: 1037-58.—
Lesne & Marquezy. La vaccination antidiphterique: la  voie
sous-cutanee; la voie nasale.   M6decine, Par., 1926-27,8:
830-5.
----   Immunization: Administration of antigen,
   cutaneous.
   Besredka, A.  De la vaccination antidiphterique par la voie
cutanee   Ann. Inst.  Pasteur, Par.,  1931, 46: 542-7  Al»o
C  rend.  Soc.  biol  1931,  106: 87;  107:  1487.  Also'Contr.
Med. Sc. Libman Annivers. Vol., 1932, 1:  195-8.—Duthoit A
A  propos de l'antianaphylaxie par  voie  intradermique  ' C
rend. Soc.  biol.,  1933, 112: 384.—Lanfranchi, F.  Essai de
vaccination antidiphterique des cobayes par  la voie cutanee
Ann. Inst.  Pasteur, Par.,  1931, 47:  445-50.—Melnik, M. I.j
Palant, B.  L.  [et al.]  [Intracutaneous  immunization 'against
diphtheria] Ann. Mechnikov. Inst., 1936, 5: 29-38.—Nelis P
La  vaccination antidiphterique par  la voie  cutanee   Rev'
hyg., Par., 1932, 54: 729-51.  ------ & Repetto,  R.   La
vaccinazione antidifterica  per  la  via cutanea.  Ann. igiene,
1933, 43: 32-50.—Schafer, E. Essais de cuti-vaccination anti-
diphterique sur les cobayes.  C. rend.  Soc biol.,  1932  109-
457-9.

----   Immunization: Administration of antigen:
   Inhalation.
   Hamada, H.   Experimental studies on immunization by
means of inhalation of diphtheria  anatoxin or antisera  Acta
derm., Kyoto,  1936, 28: 37; 46; 1937, 29: 51.—Saito, S.  Stu-
dien iiber die Diphtherieimmunisierung auf dem Respirations-
weg; die passive Immunisierung gegen  Diphtherie  durch
Einfiihrung des  Antitoxins mittels  Inhalation.  Ibid., 1937
30: 56-60.  ------  Ueber die Wiederinhalation und Wieder-
injektion des antidiphtherischen Serums nach dem Verschwin-
den des  durch passive Immunisierung  erzeugten Antitoxins
Ibid., 60-3.  ------   Ueber die Inhalation und Injektion des
diphtherischen Immunserums nach Riickgang des durch aktive
Immunisierung hervorgerufenen  Antitoxintiters.   Ibid., 64.
------Vergleichende Studien uber die aktive Immunisierung
durch  Inhalation  und  durch Subkutan-Injektion.   Ibid
66-8.------Ueber die  Wiederinhalation und  Wiederinjek-
tion des  Antigens nach  Riickgang des  von der aktiven  Im-
munisierung herriihrenden  Antitoxintiters im Blute.   Ibid.,
69-71.------Studien  iiber  die  Diphtherieimmunisierung
mittels Inhalation; iiber die dritte Immunisierung durch In-
halation des Antigens. Ibid., 72.

----   Immunization: Administration of antigen,
   nasal.

   Monmignatjt,  F.    immunisation   antidiph-
terique par voie nasale.  36p.  8?  Par.,  1927.
   Qu6mard,   P.    Contribution  a  I'etude   des
resultats de la rhino-vaccination antidiphterique
42p.   8?   Par., 1933.
   Rugale,  F.  *La vaccination par voie nasale;
la  rhino-vaccination  antidiphterique   [Lvon]
87p.   8?   Bourg, 1936.
   Anti-diphteritic immunization through  the nasal track in
children.   Bull, san.,  Montreal, 1927, 27: 129.—Brunetti, F.
Sulla immunizzazione  antidifterica per via nasale   Gior  med'
Alto Adige, 1930, 2: No.  1, 29-37.—Castelli, A.  Immunizza-
zione antidifterica per via nasale. Boll. Ist. sieroter.  milan.,
1927, 6: 276-80.—Della Vedova J., A. La mucosa nasale e la
produzione di anticorpi antidifterici.   Ibid., 1937, 16:  80-8.__
Ivanova,  N. G.  [Rhino-immunization in  diphtheria]  Vrach.
gaz., 1930,  34: 1015-7.—Lesne, Marquezy &  Lemaire. L'im-
munisation antidiphterique par voie  nasale.   Rev.  gin. clin.
ther., 1927, 41: 593.—Lesne, Marquezy [et al.]  De l'immunisa-
tion antidiphterique par voie nasale  chez l'enfant.  Bull  Soc
p6diat. Paris, 1927, 25: 230-2.  Also C.  rend. Soc. biol., 1927!
96: 1205.—Malan, A. Immunizzazione anti-difterica  per via
nasale.  Minerva med., Tor., 1929, 9: pt 2, 553-5.—Sabelli, A.
Una t6cnica practica  de  rinovacunacion antidifterica   Rev'
Soc. argent, biol., 1934, 10: 378-83.   ------  La vacunacion
antidifterica por via nasal; perfeccionamiento de su  tecnica
Sem. m6d., B.  Air.,  1936,  43:  pt 2, 1493-1512.—Segre, r!
Difterite  e  vaccinazione.   Minerva med., Tor., 1929, 9:  pt 2,
555-60.   ----—  La vaccinazione  antidifterica per via nasale'
Ibid., 1930, 21: pt. 2, 721-5.
oral
Immunization: Administration of antigen,
   Heddaus,  J.   *Perorale,  passive Immunisie-
rung  von   Meerschweinchen  gegen  Diphtherie
[Wurzburg]   12p.   8?   Ochsenfurt,  1937.
   Bischoff, H.  Zur Frage der peroralen Diphtherieimmunisie-
rung.   Mschr. Kinderh., 1928, 39: 305-8.—Dold, H., & Wey-
rauch,  W.  Ein Beitrag zu den Versuchen einer peroralen Im-
munisierung gegen Diphtherie.   Zschr. Immunforsch.,  1927
51: 458-62.—Fuerst, K.  Zur Frage  der  oralen  Diphtherie-
immunisierung.  Klin.  Wschr.,  1926,  5:  2021.—Klotz,  M.
Ueber  perorale Diphtherieimmunisierung.  Mschr. Kinderh.',
1928, 40: 444.—Pockels, W.  Diphtherie-Immunisierung per os'
Klin. Wschr.,  1925, 4: 1454.—Reh, Gautier [et al.]  Vaccination
anti-diphterique par voie buccale.  Rev. med. Suisse rom., 1935,
55: 371.—Reiter, H., & Soldin, M.  Versuche einer prophylakti-
schen Immunisierung gegen Diphtherie auf'peroralem Weee
Deut. med. Wschr., 1926,  52: 1337. 
DIPHTHERIA                                    464                                   DIPHTHERIA
----   Immunization: Administration  of antigen,
   percutaneous.
   Abt, A. F., & Feingold, B. F.  Diphtheria immunization; the
percutaneous method of Lowenstein.  Am. J. Dis. Child., 1931,
41: 8-14.—Baar, H., & Benedict, H.  Zur percutanen Immuni-
sierung mit der Lowensteinschen Diphtherieschutzsalbe.  Klin.
Wschr., 1930, 9: 2395.  Also  Zschr. Kinderh., 1930, 50: 195-
211.—Baar, H-, & Grabenhofer, A. Ueber perkutane Immuni-
sierung gegen Diphtherie nach Lowenstein.  Wien. klin.  Wschr.,
1929, 42:  930-2.  Also Zschr. Kinderh., 1929,  48: 248-68 —
Becker.  Ueber Meerschweinchenversuche,  zur  Einverleibung
aktiver und passiver Diphtherie-Immunstoffe Hauteinreibungen
zu  benutzen.  Zschr. Immunforsch.,   1929,  62:  164-77.—
Besredka, A.  [Percutaneous antidiphtheric inoculation]  Klin.
med., Moskva, 1932,  10: 698-700—Blazek,  F.  [Active im-
munization  against  diphtheria  with  Lowenstein  ointment]
Cas. lek. fiesk., 1931,  70:  1746-9.—Blumenthal,  G., & Nassau,
E.   Zur  Diphtherieimmunisierung mit der Schutzsalbe von
Lowenstein.  Zschr. Kinderh., 1930-31, 50:  742-7.—Bosco, L.,
&  Scartella,  M.  Vaccinazione antidifterica coll'unguento di
Loewenstein; previo trattamento della cute con una soluzione
di idrato di sodio.  Pediat. med. prat., Tor.,  1932, 7: 523-35 —
Burgers.  Percutane  Immunisierungsversuche  gegen  Diph-
therie. Klin. Wschr., 1933, 12: 775. ------& von Bormann, F.
Perkutane Immunisierungsversuche gegen Diphtherieinfektion,
nebst  kritischen  Bemerkungen  iiber  Diphtherieimmunitat.
Zschr. Immunforsch., 1932, 76:  1-15.—C,  J.   Immunisation
percutan6e contre la diphterie.  Arch. m6d. enf.,  1931, 34: 675-
9.   ------   Immunisation antidiphterique par une nouvelle
methode.  Ibid., 1937, 40: 737-44.—Cartagenova, L., & Peran-
toni, P.  Sull'immunizzazione percutanea  contro la difterite
secondo il metodo di Lowenstein.   Igiene mod., 1931,  24: 42-
51.—Dudley, S. F. Human skin-tolerance to diphtheria toxin,
and immunizability.   Brit. J.  Exp. Path., 1931, 12: 319-21 —
Faberi, M.   Contributo alio studio dell'immunizzazione anti-
difterica per via  percutanea.  Pediat.  prat.,  Mod., 1931, 8:
219-23.—Fiorentini, A. La profilassi antidifterica colla  pomata
di Lowenstein, in bambini trattati precedentement con raggi
solari o con pomata aspecifica.  Pediatria (Riv.)  1932, 40: 643-
52.—Gegenbauer, V., & Gottlieb, K.  Ueber  Massenimmunisie-
rung mit der  Lowensteinschen Diphtherieschutzsalbe.  Kinder-
arztL Prax., 1932, 3: 469-73.—Gomez, F. El valor inmunizante
de la pomada antidifterica Loewenstein.  Rev. mex. puericult.,
1932-33, 3:  233-8.—Hamada,  H.  Experimental  studies on
percutaneous immunization by diphtheria-anatoxin or antisera.
Acta derm.,  Kyoto, 1937, 30: 15-23.  ------  Experimental
studies on transcutaneous immunization (Jenner method) by
diphtheria-anatoxin or toxin.  Ibid.,  24-9.—Hassmann,  K.
Ueber die Immunitatsdauer nach Lowensteinscher Diphtherie-
schutzsalbenprophylaxe.  Arch.  Kinderh.,  1931,  93:  292-6.
------   Ueber  Immunisierungsergebnisse  mit  der  konzen-
trierten Diphtherieschutzsalbe nach Lowenstein.  Miinch. med.
Wschr., 1932, 79:  871.—Heller, R.  Ueber perkutane Diph-
therieprophylaxe  nach  Prof.  Dr Lowenstein.   Wien. klin.
Wschr., 1932, 45: 621.—Jakopp, R.,  & Streit, A.   Ueber Im-
munisierungsversuche mit der  Lowenstein'schen  Diphtherie-
schutzsalbe.  Ibid., 1931, 44: 1052-4.—Kegel, A. H., & Gasul,
B. M.  The use of Professor Loewenstein's ointment, for active
immunization against diphtheria.  Am. J. Dis. Child., 1931, 41:
45-7.  Also  repr.—Lowenstein,  E.  Neue  Wege  der Diph-
therieprophylaxe.  Deut. med. Wschr., 1929,  55: 53-5.  Also
Chin. M. J.,  1930, 44: 540-6.  ------   Salbenprophylaxe der
Diphtherie.   Klin. Wschr., 1929, 8: 2283-6.  ------  Profilaxis
percutanea.   Arch, med., Madr.,  1930,  33:  241-4.  Also Acta
paidiat., Upps., 1931,  11: 358-61  [Discussion] 374-8.  ------
Ueber die Salbenprophylaxe mit der  Diphtherieschutzsalbe
nach Professor Lowenstein.  Aerztl. Rdsch., 1931,  41: 131-4.
------   Neue  Methoden  in  der Diphtherie-Prophylaxe.
Jahrkurs.  arztl. Fortbild., 1932, 23: H. 10, 14-22—Lowy, L.
Diphtherieschutzimpfung mit der Lowensteinschen Toxoidsalbe.
Wien. klin.  Wschr., 1929, 42: 233-5.—Martmer, E. E.  Per-
cutaneous method of immunization against diphtheria.  J.
Michigan  M. Soc, 1932,  31: 801-3.—Mayr-Weber, V.   Ueber
unsere Erfahrungen der Diphtheriebekampfung mit der  Lowen-
steinschen Diphtherieschutzsalbe.  Med. Klin., Berl., 1933, 29:
1715.—Mejias, J. Y.  J.,  & Moreno de Vega, F.  Vacunaci6n
antidifterica  por el m6todo de Lowenstein.  Siglo m6d., 1931,
87:  304-6.—Nobel, E.   Ueber perkutane  aktive  Diphtherie-
immunisierung nach  Lowenstein.   Acta psrdiat., Upps.,  1931,
11: 361-4  [Discussion] 374-8.  Also Wien. klin. Wschr., 1931,
44:  75.—Piccioli, A.  Vaccinazione  antidifterica  col  metodo
percutaneo di Lowenstein nei bambini dei primi  3 anni  di vita.
Lattante,  1934,  5: 388-402.—Pockels, W.   Untersuchungen
iiber die  perkutane  Anwendung von  Diphtherieschutzimpf-
stoffen.  Deut. med.  Wschr.,  1931, 57:  1017.—Ramon, G.,  &
Djourichitch, M.  Essais sur l'immunite  antitoxique; de Taction
toxique et immunisante de la  toxine diphterique appliquee sur
la peau.   Ann. Inst.  Pasteur, Par., 1935,  54: 5-18.—Rosen-
bltith, A.  Zur Diphtherieprophylaxe mittels  der  Schutzsalbe
nach E. Lowenstein.   Zschr. Kinderh., 1930-31, 50: 775-80.—
Schmidt, S.  [Percutaneous immunization  against  diphtheria]
Ugeskr. laeger, 1930, 92: 634.—Siegl, J., & Drach, N.   Weitere
Erfahrungen  mit der  Diphtherie-Schutzsalbe von Lowenstein
Wien. klin. Wschr., 1934, 47: 965-7.—Siegl, J., & Hassmann,
K. Zur Diphtherieprophylaxe mit der Schutzsalbe von Lowen-
stein  Arch. Kinderh.,  1930, 91:  1-9.  Also  Munch, med.
Wschr.  1930, 77: 1665 —Stransky, M.  Ueber die Diphtherie-
prophylaxe mittels der Lowensteinschen Schutzsalbe.   Wien.
klin. Wschr., 1930, 43:1316.—Szttle, D.  Essais  de vaccination
antidiphth6rique active et passive par la voie cutan6e, chez le
cobaye, au moyen de toxine et d'antitoxine diphteriques incor-
porees a un corps gras.  C. rend. Soc. biol., 1927, 96: 154-6.—
Thoenes,  F.   Zur  Frage der aktiven Immunisierung gegen
Diphtherie nach der  Methode  von  Loewenstein.   Mschr
Kinderh.,  1932, 54: 337-42.—Urbanitzky, E.  Ueber Diph^
therieprophylaxe in  geschlossenen Anstalten mittels Diphtherie-
schutzsalbe nach  Loewenstein.  Deut. med. Wschr., 1930, 56:
1342-4.—Urgoiti, A. La prophylaxie percutan6e antidiphteri-
que.  J. med. Bordeaux,  1931, 108: 161-3.—Vaccination anti-
diphterique par pommade.  M6d. inf., Par., 1931, 38: 271-6 —
Z.  Vacunaci6n antidifterica por  el m6todo de Lowenstein
Dfa m6d., B. Air.,  1931-32, 4: 9.—Zikowsky, J.  Beitrag zur
aktiven Immunisierung gegen Diphtherie mit der Diphtherie-
schutzsalbe nach  Lowenstein.  Wien.  klin. Wschr., 1930, 43-
268; 908.

----  Immunization, bacillary.

   See also  Diphtheria,   Antibodies,  bacillary;
Diphtheria  bacillus, Antigens.
   Adamo, B.  Sulla immunizzazione attiva contro  la difterite
con bacilli vivi attenuati (Diphkutan)  Pediatria (Riv.) 1926,
34: 71-4.—Bohme, W.  Diphtherieschutz durch Jennerisierung
mit lebender  Diphtherielymphe.   Zschr. Immunforsch., 1926,
46: 1-22.—Eberhard,  H. A.  Diphtherieimmunisierung  mit
Diphkutan.  Deut. med.  Wschr., 1928,  54: 181.— Gorokhovni-
kova,  A. I.   [Significance of the  bacterial factor in complex
immunization with diphtheria anatoxin in  mixture  with diph-
theria bacterial bodies]  J. mikrob., Moskva, 1938, 20: No. 2,
97-104.—Isaicu, L., &  J urea, D.   L'affinite, pour l'ectoderme,
du bacille diphterique en ce qui concerne l'eiaboration d'anti-
corps  specifiques.  C. rend. Soc. biol., 1924,  91: 1459.—Petters-
son, A.  Ueber die Moglichkeit einer antibakteriellen Schutzimp-
fung gegen Diphtherie.  Acta Soc. med. Duodecim,  1931-32,
ser. A, 15: No. 6, 1-10.—Pockels, W.  Ist eine perorale Im-
munisierung gegen  Diphtherie  mit abgetoteten Diphtherie-
hacillen moglich?  Klin. Wschr., 1927,  6: 2137-9.—Ramon, G.
Sur l'immunisation antidiphterique experimentale au moyen de
bacilles diphteriques vivants.  C. rend. Acad,  sc,  1934, 199:
985-8.------De l'immunisation exp6rimentale au moyen
de bacilles diphteriques vivants; etude comparative  du pouvoir
pathogene et  du pouvoir immunisant  du  bacille diphterique.
C. rend. Soc.  biol.,  1934, 117:  952-6.  ------ &  Debre,  R.
Immunite  antitoxique rapidement produite chez le  cheval par
l'injection  sous-cutanee de doses  minimes de germes diphteri-
ques  vivants.  Ibid.,  107: 1084-7.—Ronchi,  A.   Risultati
clinici con la cutivaccinazione profilattica antidifterica (vaccino
di Bohme-Riebold-Diphkutan)  Prat, pediat., Milano, 1930, 8:
171-6.—Rosenau, M. J., & Bailey, G. H.  Diphtheria immunity;
effect  of repeated injections of a virulent diphtheria bacilli, B.
Hofmanni and B. xerosis, in guinea-pigs. J. Infect.  Dis., 1925,
37: 97-111.—Schmidt,  S. L'effet immunisant du cuti-vaccin
antidiphterique.   C. rend. Soc.  biol.,  1930,  104: 1351-3.—
Velicogna, A.   Esperimenti di vaccinazione antimicrobica con-
tro la  difterite. Gior. batt. immun., 1937, 18: 464-71.

----  Immunization: Dosage  of antigen.
   Immunization to  diphtheria by a single  injection.  Med. J.
Australia,  1935, 2: 152-3.—Melnik, M. I., & Krasnov, V.  D.
[Results of single-dose immunization against diphtheria] Ann.
Mechnikov. Inst., 1936, 4:  5-24.—Palant, B. L. [Single-dose
immunization  against diphtheria]  Ibid.,  3: 107-28.—Pepeu,
F.  Vaccinazione antidifterica con iniezioni ripetute o con dose
unica?  Terapia, Milano,  1933, 23: 130-4.—Schaferstein, S. J.,
Turezkaja [et al.]   Zur einmaligen Antidiphtherieimmunisie-
rung.   KinderarztL Prax., 1935,  6:  248-51.—Terni, C.   I
primi  risultati della vaccinazione antidifterica in dose unica.
Ann. igiene, 1932, 42: 589-97.—Vejnar, J.  [Antidiphtheric re-
vaccination]  Cas. 16k. desk., 1935, 74: 843-5.—Volk, V.  K.
Diphtheria immunization by  one injection.   Am.  J. Pub.
Health, 1935, 25: 430-3.

----  Immunization:  Duration of immunity.

   See Diphtheria,  Immunity:  Variations.

----  Immunization: Failure.

   See also  Diphtheria, Immunization: Results.
   Fayot, M.  *La diphterie des vaccin6s.  133p.
8?    Par., 1933.
   Landau, L.  *La diphterie  chez  les  vaccinas.
76p.    8?   Par., 1932.
   Lehman,  H.   *La  diphterie chez les  vaccine's
[Geneve]   30p.   8?   Annema-se,  1933.
   Aujaleu, E. J. V.   A propos d'un  cas de croup  d'embiee
survenu au cours de la vaccination  antidiphterique.  Arch.
m6d.  pharm.  mil.,  1930, 93:  50-6.—Bertrand, J.   Quelques
faits  de diphterie  chez des  vaccines; probiemes cliniques.
Clinique,  Par., 1931,  26:  141.—Bottazzi,  J. J.  Vacunaci6n
antidifterica y difteria en un vacunado.   Sem.  m6d., B. Air.,
1936,  43:  632.—Bousfield, G.  Modified diphtheria  following
immunization.  Brit. M.  J., 1935, 1: 1241.—Cassasa, M. T., &
Gayta, M.  Considerazioni su alcuni casi di difterite in vaccinati.
Clin,  igiene inf., 1932,  7: 501-11.—Cassoute, E.  La diphterie
des vaccines.   Bull. Acad, med., Par., 1937, 3. ser.,  117: 382.— 
DIPHTHERIA
465
DIPHTHERIA
 Chalier, J., & Rougier,  La diphterie des vaccines.  J.  med.
 Lyon, 1932, 13:  1-17.—Cibils Aguirre, R.  Difteria en  ninos
 vacunados. Arch, argent, pediat., 1932, 3: 635-42.—Debre, R.,
 &  Ramon, G.  A propos  de la diphterie chez les vaccines.
 Bull. Soc.  pediat. Paris, 1929, 27: 456-9.  Also  Med.  inf.,
 Par., 1929, 35: 354-9.  Also  J. m6d.  Paris,  1930,  50: 415.—
 Diphterie  (La) chez les vaccines.  Rev. crit. path., Par., 1933-
 34, 4:  199-203.—Farjot.   Quatre cas de diphterie chez des
 vaccines.  Echo  med. nord, 1933, 37: 73-5.  ------  &  Bal-
 gairies.   Dipht6rie minima et angine diphterique ult6rieure
 chez un sujet revaccine et a Schick n6gatif. Ibid., 1934, 3. ser.,
 2:  15-8.—Fayot, M.  La diphterie des vaccines.  Bull, med.,
 Par.,  1934, 48:  209-11.—Forbes, R.  P., &  Green, B.  An
 epidemic of diphtheria in an immunized group of children.
 Arch.  Pediat., N. Y.,  1924,  41:  631-7.—Gaudino, C.   La
 difterite nei vaccinati.  Clin, pediat., Mod., 1937, 19: 850-76.
 Also Studium, Nap., 1938,  28: 84-9.—Gautier, P.  La  diph-
 terie chez  les vaccines.  Rev. med.  Suisse rom., 1930, 50:
 274-6.—Grierson, A.  M. M.  Diphtheria occurring in Schicked
 and immunised children.  Med.  Off.,  Lond.,  1928, 40:  27.—
 Haidvogl, M.  Diphtheriekrankheit bei aktiver  Immunitat.
 Munch, med.  Wschr.,  1926,  73:  358-60.—Hoffmann, A.  A
 propos de la diphterie chez les vaccines.  Bull, med., Par.,  1933,
 47: 78.—Leenhardt &  Chaptal.   Diphterie chez des  enfants
 vaccines.  Medecine, Par., 1931,  12: 614-21.  Also Arch. Soc
 sc. med. biol. Montpellier, 1932. 13: 16-22.—Lereboullet, P., &
 Gournay,  J. J.   Sur la diphterie des  vaccines.   Bull.  Soc
 p6diat. Paris,  1929,  27: 450-4.  Also Paris med.,  1929, 73:
 519-22.—Lesnfi & Launay, C.  La diphterie chez les vaccines.
 Bull. Soc. pediat. Paris, 1929, 27: 459-63—Levesque, J.  A
 propos de  la diphterie chez  les  vaccines.  Bull,  med.,  Par.,
 1933, 47: 21.—Lewis, E.  Diphtheria; report of a case following
 toxin-antitoxin  administration  and  negative  Schick   test.
 Arch.  Pediat.,  N. Y.,  1929, 46:  260.—Philip.   Diphteries
 observees  a Marseille apres vaccination.  Bull. Soc.  pediat.
 Paris, 1929, 27:  536-9.—Pilloni, S.  L'infezione difteriea nei
 vaccinati.   Pediat. med. prat., Tor.,  1933, 8: 369-71.—Porez &
 Prestaux.   Enqufite  dans  le  Departement du  Nord  sur les
 diphteries chez les enfants vaccines et chez les  enfants avant
 recu 1  et 2 injections.  Echo m6d.  nord, 1930,  34: 277-84.—
 Reh, T. Le diagnostic de la diphterie chez les vaccines. Presse
 med.,  1937, 45: 892.—Ruttgers, P., & Fischer, I. A propos de
 la  diphterie chez les vaccines.  Bull, med.,  Par.,  1932, 46:
 839.-—Saunders,  J. C.   The  occurrence  of diphtheria in im-
 munised persons.  Irish J. M. Sc, 1933, ser. 6, No. 95, 611-9.—
 Spolverini, L.  Contributo  alio studio dell'infezione difteriea
 nei vaccinati.   Policlinico,  1932, 39: sez. prat.,  1849-54.—
 Spriet, H-, & Cornillot, M.  Sur un cas de diphterie mortelle
 chez un vaccine.  Echo med. nord, 1935, 3. ser.,  3: 754-6.—
 Weill-Halie, Delthil & Papaiovannou.  Diphterie maligne chez
 un enfant  incorrectement  vaccine.  Bull. Soc.  pediat. Paris,
 1929, 27: 454-6.—Williams. H. C. M.  A review of the inci-
 dence of diphtheria amongst those actively immunised against
 the disease in Southampton.  Pub. Health, Lond., 1937-38,
 51: 337-9.—Zoeller.  Note sur la vaccination antidiphterique.
 Bull. Soc.  med. mil. fr., 1931, 25: 95.

 ----   Immunization: History.

    See also  Diphtheria, History.
    Mtjffang, G.  *La vaccination antidiphterique;
 etat actuel de la question.   56p.   8?   Par., 1926.
    Broca,  R.   Les nouveaux  progrds  de la vaccination anti-
 diphterique. Bull, med., Par., 1933,  47: 391.  ---— & Marie,
 J.  Les  nouveaux progrSs de  la vaccination  antidiphterique.
 In  Annee p6diat., 1934, 1:  150-2.—Coppolino. J. F.   The
 present  status of diphtheria immunization.  Week.  Roster,
 Phila.,  1937,  32:  1474-6.—Funck-Hellet,  C.   Le probleme
 actuel  des vaccinations antidiphteriques scolaires.    Med.
 scol., Par.,  1932, 21: 71-6.—Gomes de  Campos, J., & Buller
 Souto, A.  A evolucao da vaccinagao activa no homem contra
 a  diphteria.   Brasil med.,  1936,  50:   757-63—Kany 6. B.
 [Newer views  in  diphtheria  immunization]   Budapesti  orv.
 ujs., 1935, 33: 1017-27.   ------  [Present status of preventive
 inoculation against  diphtheria]  Ibid.,  1938,  36: 189-96.—
 Lyon, G.  La prophylaxie et le traitement actuels de la  diph-
 terie.  Bull, med., Par., 1928, 43: 203.—Nash, E. H. T.   The
 present position  of diphtheria immunization.  J.  State M.,
 Lond.,  1934, 42:  522-6.—O'Brien,  R. A. Active  immuniza-
 tion against diphtheria; the present position.  Lancet, Lond.,
 1926, 1: 616.—Prigge, R.  Die Diphtherie-Schutzimpfung, ein
 Erfolg der  Immunbiologie.   Umschau,  1936,  40: 1021-4.—
 Renault.  J.  La vaccination antidiphterique.   Rev.  mid.
 est, 1929, 57:  521-4.—Ronchi, A.  Le  attuali conoscenze sulla
 immunizzazione  antidifterica.  Pediatria (Riv.)  1924  32:
 36i_7 —Tassart,  J. C.  La moderna profilaxis  de  la difteria.
 Rev. med.  lat. amer.,  B. Air.,  1928, 13: 2251-5.

 ____    Immunization:  Indications and  contraindi-

   cations.

   Azoulay,  E.   *La  diphterie  des  eludiants et
 des infirmiers dans les hopitaux de  Paris; interet
 de  la vaccina ion par  1  anatoxine chez I'etudiant
 en  medecine  et  le personnel  hospitalier.    68p.

8?   Par., 1935.

       152511—VOL. 4, 4th seeibs----30
   Marget,  H.    *Zur  Frage  der  Schick'schen

Reaktion  und  der  aktiven  Diphtherieimmuni-
sierung   bei   Kindern    [Tubingen]    31p.    8°.
[.Stuttg.,  1927]
   Acqua, M.  La recettivita difteriea e la profilassi mediante
la immunizzazione attiva.  Med. inf., Roma, 1931, 2: 210-34.—
Anderson, T.  Diphtheria immunization in the  nursing staff
of  Ruchill Fever Hospital.  Glasgow M. J., 1937, 128: 1-6.—
Araoz Alfaro, G.  Epidemiologfa y  profilaxis de la difteria.
An. Dep. nac. hig., B. Air.,  1927, 33: 5-19.—Barbour, C. S.
The conduct and value of Schick testing and active immuniza-
tion against diphtheria during an outbreak.  Med. J. Australia,
1933, 2: 363-6.—Bayley Bustamante, G.  La edad para practi-
car la vacunaci6n antidifterica segiin nuestros indices demo-
graficos.  Arch, argent, pediat.,  1935, 6: 308-20.—Bazan, F.
Reacci6n de Schick y vacunacion antidifterica (comunicaci6n
previa)  An. Dep. nac. hig., B.  Air.,  1925, 31: 41-4.  Also
Rev. Soc. hig. microb.,  B. Air., 1925, 1: 13-6.—Benson, W. T.
The control of diphtheria; a plea for active immunisation of the
pre-school child.  Edinburgh M. J., 1934, n. ser., 41: 293-304.—
Berger, H.  Aktive Diphtherie-Schutzimpfung bei tuberkulosen
Kindern.  Munch, med. Wschr.,  1938, 85: 551-3.—Bewley, G.
The Schick test and diphtheria prophylaxis.  Irish J.  M. Sc,
1928, 6. ser.,  643-7.  Also J.  State M., Lond., 1928, 36: 665-
70.—Bie, V.   [Vaccination against diphtheria of the  student
nurses at Blegdams Hospital]  Ugeskr. laeger, 1930,92: 635-7.—
Blum, J.  Active immunization against diphtheria in  a large
child-caring institution. Am. J. Dis. Child., 1920,  20: 22-8.
Also repr.   ------  Age factor in  active immunization of
infants against diphtheria.  J. Am. M. Ass., 1932, 98: 1627-9.—
Bruynoghe, R.  Au sujet  de l'opportunite de la vaccination
antidiphterique.  Rev. med., Louvain, 1930, 24-32.—Canelli, A.
Experiences d'immunisation  avec la  reaction de Schick  et
avec l'emploi  de  l'anatoxine diphterique de Ramon  sur des
cobayes tuberculeux et sur des cobayes sains; deductions de
clinique pratique.  Boll.  Sez. ital.  Soc. internaz. microb.,
1931, 3: 444-8.—Clement,  R. Immunisation antidiphterique
des etudiants en medecine.   Bull. Acad,  med.,  Par., 1936,
3.  ser., 115:  139-43.—Cruickshank, R.  The Schick test and
immunity to diphtheria. Lancet, Lond.,  1928, 1: 76.—Donald-
son, E.  Schick testing and active immunization against diph-
theria.   J.  R. San. Inst.,  1926-27, 47: 610-4.—Dopter.   La
vaccination antidiphterique dans 1 ariuee.  Arch. med. beiges,
1932,  85:  566-93.—Doyer, J. J. T.  [Schick's reaction  and
preventive  inoculation  against  diphtheria]  Geneesk.  gids,
1927, 5: 297; 321.—Forbes, D. The Schick test and immunisa-
tion against diphtheria.  J. R. San. Inst., 1923-24, 44:474-84.—
Forbes, J.  G.  Diphtheria  immunization in infancy.  Practi-
tioner,  Lond., 1933, 130: 587-93.—Garcia Lascot, E.   Control
de la difteria por prueba de  Schick y la inmunizaci6n de  los
susceptibles.  Bol. As.  med. Puerto Rico, 1926, 20: No. 153,
10-6.—Gioseffi,  M.   Perche si  vaccina contro la difterite.
Difesa  sociale, 1932, 11: 80-3.—Glusman, M. P., & Golden-
berg, I. J.  Aktive Immunisation von  Meerschweinchen gegen
Diphtherie bei experimenteller Tuberkulose.  Zschr. Immun-
forsch., 1929, 64: 173-92.—Gonzalez-Alvarez, M.  La prueba
de  Schick  y  la  vacunaci6n  antidifterica.   Pediat.  espafi.,
1925,  14:  379-88.—Harries,  E. H.  R.  The Schick test and
immunisation  in  fever hospital  practice.  J.  R. San. Inst.,
1924-25,45:97-104.  ------  Immunisation of a fever hospital
staff against  diphtheria.   Lancet, Lond.,  1930,  1:  802.—
Isabolinsky, M.,  Bogorad,  N., & Zeitlin, A.  Zur Frage der
Schick-Reaktion und aktiven  Immunisierung bei Diphtherie.
Zschr.  Immunforsch.,  1925,  44: 67-74.—Jakobkiewicz,  J.
Immunisation des  nourrissons  contre  la diphterie.   Rev.
immun., Par., 1937,  3: 70-8.—Jaubert, L., & Rougier. Des
avantages de la vaccination antidiphterique dans  les hopitaux-
preventorium  pour enfants et dans divers services  publics.
Bull. Acad, med., Par., 1929, 3. ser., 102: 324-9.—Jensen, C.
Sur l'importance de la reaction de Schick positive chez  des  en-
fants non immunises et des enfants immunises avec l'anatoxine
diphterique.  C. rend.  Soc. biol., 1931, 108: 552-4.  ------
Sur l'importance  de  la reaction  de Schick negative chez des
enfants non immunises et des enfants immunises avec l'ana-
toxine  diphterique.  Ibid., 555-8.-—Jost, A.  C.  Diphtheria
immunization of children.   Delaware M.  J., 1937, 9: 19-24.—
Lereboullet, P.   La vaccination antidiphterique a I'Hopital
des Enfants Malades.  Bull.  Acad, med., Par., 1929,  3. ser.,
101: 491-4.—Littlejohn,  D.   Immunizing the  younger age
groups.  Michigan Pub. Health, 1934,  22: 229-31.—McAIpine.
J.  G.  The  Schick test and susceptibility to diphtheria. J.  M.
Ass. Alabama, 1935-36, 5: 34.—Meader, F. M.   Importance
of  immunizing pre-school  children  against  diphtheria.  J.
Michigan M. Soc, 1929, 28: 22-4.—Meersseman.  Reaction
de Schick  et  vaccination antidiphterique.  Bull.  Soc.  med.
mil. fr., 1934, 28:  192-5.—Mensi, E.  I mezzi di difesa della
difterite nell'eta  infantile.   Clin,  pediat., Mod.,  1923,  5:
69-73.—Miiller, J., & Meyer, H. Diagnostik und Immunisa-
tion diphtheriegefahrdeter  Kinder. Zschr. Kinderh., 1925,  39:
405-20.—O'Brien, R. A.  Diphtheria; the Schick reaction and
active immunisation.  J. R. San. Inst., 1923-24, 44: 117-20.—
Paraf, J.  Le placement des  enfants separes; l'assistance aux
enfants arrieres; la vaccination  antidiphterique.   Rev. hyg.,
Par., 47: 312-23— Parish, H. J., & Wright, J.  The Schick test
and active immunisation in  relation to  epidemic  diphtheria.
Lancet, Lond., 1935, 1: 600-4.—Park, W. H. Diphtheria can
be eliminated; immunize  the babies.   Child  Health Bull., 
DIPHTHERIA
466
DIPHTHERIA
1935  11- 73—Patterson, W. G.   Diphtheria immunization
in a'school.   Brit. M. J.,  1934, 2:  855—Pavia, M.  Vac-
cinazione  antidifterica  in  bambini  tubercolosi.   Riv. chn.
pediat., 1931, 29: 1-16.—Pelet, J.   De la vaccination anti-
diphterique en zone infectee.  Rev. med. Suisse rom.,  1930,
50- 753-60.—Plumier.   Faut-il vacciner nos enfants contre la
diphterie?  Liege  med., 1934, 27: 1541-56.—Ribadeau-Dumas,
L., & Chabrun. L'immunisation active du nourrisson contre la
diphterie. Bull. Soc. med. hop. Paris, 1926, 3. ser., 50: 1350-
3.—Ribadeau-Dumas, L., Loiseau & Lacomme.  La vaccination
antidiphterique des nourrissons.    Ibid.,  1925,  3.  ser.,  49:
1121-3.—Roberts, J.  The Schick test and active immuniza-
tion against diphtheria.  Pub. Health J., Toronto,  1923,  14:
347-55.—Saggese, V.  Contributo alio studio della reazione di
Schick e  della vaccinazione profilattica antidifterica.  Riv.
clin. pediat.,  1932,  30: 865-8.—Schmidt-Burbach,  A.  Zur
Frage der Diphtheriebekampfung durch Schutzimpfung.  Oeff.
Gesundhdienst., 1937-38, 3: A, 541-6.—Schreiber, G.  Faites
vacciner vos enfants contre la diphterie.   Rev.  med.  est, 1929,
57: 531.—Schwarz,  E.   Tentativi  di immunizzazione attiva
del neonato e del  lattante contro la difterite. Pediatria (Riv.)
1930,  38: 977-83.—Starcke, H.   Aktive Diphtherie-Immuni-
sierung tuberkuloser Kinder.  Beitr. Klin.  Tuberk.,  1935-36,
87- 634-46.—Sutton, L. E., jr.  The  Schick test and immuniza-
tion against diphtheria.  South. M. & S., 1932,  94: 68-70.—
Szirmai, F. [Experiences with Schick test and active immuniza-
tion against  diphtheria]   Orv.  hetil.,  1931,  75: 837-42 —
Vallette,  A.  La reaction de Schick et son interpretation en vue
de la vaccination  antidiphterique.   Strasbourg  med., 1931,  91:
620 —Watt, J. P.  The Schick test and active immunization
against diphtheria.  Brit. M. J., 1925, 1: 1035-7.—Zingher, A.
Active immunization of infants against  diphtheria.   Collect.
Stud. Bur. Lab.  Dep. Health, N. Y., 1916-19,  9: 364-85.—
Zoeller,  C.   La  vaccination antidiphterique  des tr£s jeunes
sujets. Bull. Soc. med. hop. Paris, 1925, 3.  ser., 49:  1218.

----  Immunization:  Laws  and regulations.

   Blein, J.   *L'effort legislatif en faveur  de la
vaccination  antidipht6rique  en  France   et   a
l'6tranger.   113p.   8?   Lyon,  1934.
   Anforderungen an Verdiinnungen  von Diphtheriegift und
an  Impfstoffe.  Reichsgesundhbl., 1936,  11: 788-90.—Bender,
E.   Ist  eine  allgemeine  obligatorische aktive  Diphtherie-
schutzimpfung im  Kindesalter in Deutschland  anzustreben?
Med. Welt, 1937, 11: 661-3.—Bercovici, J.   De la  necessitd
de rendre obligatoire, pour tous les enfants, la vaccination anti-
diphterique a l'anatoxine Ramon.  Medecine, Par.,  1928, 9:
1194-7.—Cibils Aguirre, R.  Fundamentos para establecer la
ley de vacunaci6n antidifterica obligatoria.   Sem.  med., B.
Air., 1934, 41: pt 2, 365-77.—De Stella.  Faut-il generaliser
la vaccination antidiphterique?   Bull. Acad.  med.  Belgique,
1931, 5.  ser., 11: 134-62.   Also  Strasbourg med.,  1931,  91:
727-43.—Di  Lauro, E.   Profilassi antidifterica obbligatoria  e
laringoanatossivaccinazione.   Pediatria  (Riv.)  1930,   38:
945-7.—Diphtheria immunization  made compulsory in France.
Pub.  Health  Rep., Wash.,  1938,  53:  1301.—Dufestel,  L.
La vaccination antidiphterique par  l'anatoxine du Dr Ramon
est obligatoire. Med. scol.,  Par.,  1938, 27: 179.—Earle, C. A.
A plea for compulsory Schick testing and immunization against
diphtheria.   Illinois M. J., 1925,  47: 197-200.—Hartley, P.
The state control of diphtheria prophylactic in Great Britain.
In  Probleme Bakt. (Kolle, W.) Lpz., 1935, 81-9.—Klotz, M.
Die Frage   der  gesetzlichen oder  freiwilligen  Diphtherie-
schutzimpfung.  Med. Klin., Berl., 1928, 24: 239.— Poulain, P.
Epidemiologie  de la diphterie dans une grande ville dont la
population enfantine a iti un partie vaccinee;  vers la vaccina-
tion antidiphterique obligatoire.  Bull. Acad, med., Par., 1936,
3.  ser.,  115:  396-8.—Reh, Andeond & Rilliet.  Rapport  a
l'appui de l'introduction de  la  vaccination  antidiphterique
obligatoire pour  les eieves des ecoles enfantines et  primaires.
Bull.  Eidg. Gesundhamt., 1932, 279.—Results of compulsory
antidiphtheria vaccination.  J. Am. M. Ass., 1935, 105: 2083.—
Rintpau.  Die preussischen Erlasse iiber Schutzimpfung bei
Diphtherie und Scharlach und iiber  Kontrolluntersuchungen
bei Scharlach.   Munch, med.  Wschr.,  1928,   75:  1461.—
Saubidet, E. J., Bunge, E. S., & Goni  Moreno, I.   Proyecto
de  ley de vacunaci6n antidifterica.  Sem. med., B. Air  1936
43: 55-9.

----   Immunization, local.

   See also Diphtheria, Immunity,  local.
   Besredka, A.  A propos de l'immunisation  locale contre la
toxine diphterique.  Ann. Inst. Pasteur, Par., 1935, 54: 273-7.—
Friedmann, U., & Elkeles, A.  Ueber  cerebrale Immunisierung
gegen  Diphtherietoxin.   Klin. Wschr., 1930,  9:  1907-9.—
Gildemeister,  E.,  & Watanabe, H.   Experimentelle Diph-
theriestudien; lasst sich die Hornhaut des Kaninchens gegen
Diphtherietoxin immunisieren? Zbl. Bakt., 1. Abt.,  1932  125-
216-21.—Nikitin, N. N., & Ponomarev, A. V.  [Passive  and
active immunization of the central  nervous  system  against
diphtheria intoxication] Arkh. biol. nauk, 1930, 30: 57-70
Also  Zschr.  ges.  exp.  Med.,  1930,  70: 551-63.—Urbain, a!
De la vaccination antidiphterique  locale  de  la  peau et des
muqueuses.  C. rend. Soc. biol., 1934, 115:  486-8.—Zoeller. C.
Toxine diphterique et vaccination locale.  Ibid.,  1924,  90:
----   Immunization:  Material.

   See   also  subheadings  of   Diphtheria   (Anti-
serum;  Antitoxin;  Toxin;  Toxoid)  also  Diph-
theria bacillus, Antigens.
   Jensen,   C.     Die   intrakutane  Kaninchen-
methode  zur  Auswertung von Diphtherie-toxin
und Antitoxin.   21 lp.   8?  Kbh., 1933.
   Also Bibl. laeger, 1935, 127:

   Adey, C. W.  Certain modern agents for  the detection and
abolition of susceptibility to diphtheria.  Med. J.  Australia,
1908, 1:47-52.—Aldershofif, H.  [Various vaccines for the active
immunization against diphtheria in Netherlands]  Ned. tschr.
geneesk., 1931, 75: 974-80.—Busson, B.  Toxin, toxoid, anti-
toxin  [diphtherie]  In Diphtherie (Hamburger, F.) Berl., 1937,
24-35.—Chuan, F., & Lim, C. E. Titration of diphtheria toxin
and antitoxin on hamsters.  Proc. Soc. Exp. Biol., N. Y., 1930-
31, 28:  226-8.—Dudley, S. F.  The relative value of some
diphtheria prophylactics; and the principles of active immuniza-
tion against diphtheria.  Q. J. Med., Oxf., 1932, n. ser., 1: 213-
32.—Gildemeister, E.,  & Watanabe,  H.   Zur Bestimmung
kleinster Mengen von Diphtherietoxin und Diphtherieantitoxin.
Zbl.  Bak.,  1. Abt., 1930, 117:  464-70.—Gohar, M. A.  The
estimation of minimum quantities of diphtheria toxin and anti-
toxin by means of intracorneal injection of rabbits.  Ibid., 1930-
31, 119: 209.—Hida,  O., & Kubono, M.  Studies on diphtheria
toxin, anatoxin  and antitoxin.  Kitasato Arch., 1933, 10: 320-
51.—Kolle, W.  Untersuchungen Uber die aktive Diphtherie-
immunisierung  sowie die Prufung und Wertbestimmung der
Impfstoffe.  Med. Klin.,  Berl.,  1930,  26: 1809;  1848.  Also
Verh. Berl. med. Ges.  (1930) 1931, 61: pt 2, 171-88.  -----
&  Prigge, R. Ueber Diphtherieschutzimpfung und  die Wert-
bestimmung der Impfstoffe.  Deut. med. Wschr.,  1934, 60:
1227-32.  Also Verh. Berl. med.  Ges. (1934)  1935, 65: 221-35.
------  Wertbestimmung der Diphtherie-Impfstoffe im Tier-
versuch.  In Probleme Bakt. (Kolle, W.) Lpz., 1935, 62-80.—
Lereboullet, P., Boulanger-Pilet & Gournay. La pratique de
la  prophylaxie actuelle de la diphterie; applications respectives
du s6rum purifie et du vaccin antidiphterique.  J. med. fr., 1926,
15: 404-8.—Lesne1.  A propos  de  la  seroprevention et de  la
serotherapie antidiphterique  par  l'antitoxine  purifi6e de 1'insti-
tut Pasteur et de la vaccination antidiphterique par l'anatoxine
de Ramon.  Bull.  Soc. med. hop. Paris, 1926, 3. ser., 50: 689.—
L6vy-Darras.  S6rums et vaccins. Vie med., 1925, 6: 515-7.—
Moloney, P. J., & Orr, M.  D.   The reactivity of some diph-
theria prophylactics.   J. Path. Bact.,  Lond.,  1938, 47: 315-
22.—Moloney, P. J., & Taylor, E. M.  The effect on solutions of
diphtheria toxin and diphtheria antitoxin of contact with cer-
tain  surfaces.  Biochem. J.,  Lond.,  1932, 26: 1754-61.—
O'Brien, R. A. Diphtheria prophylactics. Lancet, Lond., 1935,
2:250.—Paech.  Diphtherieserum und Reichsgericht.  Kinder-
arztL Prax., 1938, 9: 254-8.—Park, W. H.  The use of diph-
theria  toxin-antitoxin  and  antitoxin  in the prevention  and
treatment of diphtheria.  J. Florida M. Ass., 1924-25, 11: 59.—
Pepeu, F.   Sulla inalterabilita  del vaccino antidifterieo alle
basse temperature.   Terapia, Milano,  1927, 17: 97-9.—Pico,
E. C.  Immunisation antidiphterique au moyen de l'anatoxine
(toxoides) et des vaccins bacteriens.  C. rend. Soc. biol., 1925,
92: 899-901.—Prigge, R.  Die staatliche Prufung  der Diph-
therieimpfstoffe und ihre experimentellen Grundlagen.  Arb.
Staatsinst. exp. Ther..  1935, H. 32,  1-50.  ------  Experi-
mentelle Untersuchungen iiber die Wirksamkeit von Diphtherie-
impfstoffen-  Alaun-  und   Aluminiumhydroxyd-Impfstoffe.
Deut. med. Wschr.,  1937, 63: 894-7.   ------  Prinzipien der
Wertbemessung von hochaktiven  Impfstoffen.  Ibid., 1478-
82.—Schmidt, H.   Die Methoden der  Wertbestimmung von
Diphtherietoxin und -antitoxin.  Zschr. Kinderh.,  1925, 39:
214-32.—Schmidt-Burbach,  A.    Vergleichende   tierexperi-
mentelle Untersuchungen mit nativen und prazipitierten Diph-
therie-Impfstoffen.  Zbl. Bakt.,  1.  Abt., 1936, 137: 122-31  —
Sobernheim, G.  Zur Prufung der Diphtherie-Schutzimpfstoffe.
In Festschr. Emil Burgi, Basel,  1932, 318. Also Schweiz. med.
Wschr., 1932, 62: 10-3.—Staatliche Prufung der Diphtherie-
Impfstoffe.   Reichsgesundhbl.,  1934,  9:  942-5.—Suzuki,  S.
Studies on  diphtheria toxin and antitoxin.  Kitasato Arch.,
1936, 13: 26-39.—Vorschriften fur  die staatliche Prufung der
Impfstoffe  zur  aktiven  Schutzimpfung gegen  Diphtherie.
Reichsgesundhbl., 1936, 11: 86-8.—Wohlfeil, T.  Ueber Impf-
stoffe fiir die aktive Diphtherieschutzimpfung und Gesichtg-
punkte fur ihre Anwendung.  Ibid.,  1937, 12: 324-7.—Zhelten-
kov, A. I.  [Structure of diphtheric toxins, anatoxins and anti-
diphtheric serums]  Vest, mikrob.,  1936, 15: 215-30.

----   Immunization:  Material: Antigenic value.

   See also Diphtheria, Immunization: Results.
   Beckman, H.   Review  of  toxin-antitoxin  and toxoid  in
diphtheria immunization. Arch. Pediat., N. Y., 1933, 50: 211—
6 —Cooke,  J. V.   Toxoid vs toxin-antitoxin.  Week. Bull. S.
Louis M. Soc, 1935,  29: 612.------Active  artificial im-
munization in diphtheria; the relative effectiveness of various
antigens and the duration of immunity.  J. Pediat., S. Louis,
1906, 9: 641-6.—Dick, G. F.,  & Dick, G. H.  Immunization
against diphtheria:  comparative value of  toxoid and toxin-
antitoxin mixtures.   J. Am. M.  Ass., 1929,  92: 1901-3.—
Fraser, D.  T., & Halpern,  K. C.   The antitoxic response to
diphtheric antigenes in children. J. Immun., Bait., 1937, 32: 
DIPHTHERIA                                    467                                    DIPHTHERIA
323-35.—Gaede,  M.  S.  Immunization  against  diphtheria
(toxoid compared with toxin-antitoxin mixtures)   Southwest.
M., 1932, 16: 238-45.—Harrison, W. T. The immunizing value
of diphtheria toxin-antitoxin mixture and of diphtheria toxoid.
Pub. Health Rep., Wash.,  1930, 45: 1883-8.   Also  J. Med.,
Cincin., 1931, 12: 254-7.  Also Pub. Health Bull., Wash., 1932,
No. 201, 104-13.—Holla, W. A.  Relative advantages of toxin-
antitoxin and toxoid.  N. York State J. M., 1932, 32: 1413.—
Jensen, C.  Etude comparative des reactions de Schick vis-a-vis
de 2 toxines differentes, et de la relation entre ces reactions et le
titre antitoxique, chez des enfants soumis a une immunisation
avec l'anatoxine diphterique.  C. rend. Soc. biol.,  1931,  108:
579-82.—Kracke, R. R.. & Allen, A.  Immunization  of adults
against diphtheria; comparison of toxoid and toxin-antitoxin in
adults.  J. M. Ass. Georgia, 1931, 20: 271-4— Lai, D. G.
Comparative values of toxin-antitoxin mixture, and  anatoxin
(toxoid) in diphtheria immunization.  China M. J.,  1931, 45:
1084-8.—Macaulay, H. M. C.  The value of  diphtheria vac-
cine.  Med. Off., Lond., 1924, 31: 265.—Mensi, E., & Segagni,
S.  Tossina e  anatossina difteriea  nell'immunizazione attiva
contro la difterite.  Clin, igiene inf.,  1926, 1: 2-12.—Park, W.
H.  Diphtheria toxin-antitoxin and  toxoid, their immunizing
properties and the results following their use.   In Contr. Med.
Sc.  Libman  Annivers. Vol.,  1932, 3: 925-9.  ------ Use of
toxoid unprecipitated,  toxoid  precipitated  and  toxin-anti-
toxin flocculi.  Am. J. Pub.  Health,  1935, 25:  620-2.
  4 Schroder, M. C.  Diphtheria toxin-antitoxin and toxoid; a
  comparison.  Ibid., 1932, 22: 7-16.—Park, W. H.. & Zingher,
  A.  Immunity results obtained with diphtheria toxoid (modified
  toxin)  and one-tenth L+mixtures  of toxin-antitoxin in the
  Public Schools of New York City (Manhattan and the Bronx)
  Am. J. Dis. Child., 1924, 28: 464-78.  Also repr.—Prigge, R., &
  Kicksch, L.  Experimentelle Untersuchungen iiber die Wirksam-
  keit von Diphtherieimpfstoffen, insbesondere von Toxin-  und
  Toxoid-Antitoxin-Flocken.  Deut. med. Wschr., 1936, 62: 217-
  9.—Qulgley, J. M.  Fifteen hundred toxin-antitoxin  and toxoid
  immunizations.  Pennsylvania M. J., 1933, 36: 527.—Ramon,
  G.  De la valeur comparee de l'anatoxine diphterique et du flo-
  culat anatoxine-antitoxine  pour la  production de l'immunite
  antitoxique specifique.  C.  rend. Soc. biol., 1928, 98: 351-4.—-
  Schwartz, A. B., & Janney, F.  R.  The comparative value of
  toxoid and other agents in  the immunization of the pre-school
  child against diphtheria.  Am. J. Dis. Child., 1930, 39: 504-11.
  Also repr.—Stewart, C. A., & Platou, E. S.  Diphtheria im-
  munization by means of toxin-antitoxin and toxoid  injections.
  J. Lancet, 1932, 52: 522-4.—Weinfeld,  G. F., & Cooperstock,
  M.  Comparative  effects of diphtheria toxoid and  toxin-anti-
  toxin as immunizing agents.  Am. J.  Dis. Child., 1929,  38: 35-
  46.  Also repr.—Zingher, A. Immunity results with  diphtheria
  toxoid (modified toxin anatoxin) and Ho L+mixtures of toxin-
  antitoxin.  Proc. Soc. Exp. Biol., N. Y., 1924-25,  22: 462-4.
  Also Rev. immun.. Par., 1936, 2: 601.  ------& Park, W. H.
  Immunity results obtained in school children with  diphtheria
  toxoid (modified toxin) and with Ho L+mixtures of toxin-anti-
  toxin.  Proc. Soc. Exp. Biol., N. Y.,  1923-24, 21: 383-5.

  ---   Immunization: Material, combined.
    Bull, H. Immunization against diphtheria and scarlet fever.
  Med. J.  Australia, 1935,  1:  671-82.—Celarek, J.,  &  Jakob-
  kiewiczowa, J.   [Preventive vaccination with the  new diph-
  theric-scarlatinous  vaccine]  Polska gaz. lek., 1937,  16: 613.—
  Conference sur les vaccinations antidiphterique et scarlati-
  neuse.  Bull. sc. pharm.,  Par., 1933,  40: 223-5.—Cooke, J. V.
  Combined active immunization for diphtheria and  tetanus; a
  plea for its routine use.   South. M. J., 1938, 31:  158-61 —
  Glenny, A. T.  Insoluble precipitates in diphtheria and  tetanus
  immunization.  Brit. M. J., Lond.,  1930, 2: 244.—Greco, A.
  Aplicaci6n simultanea de  las vacunas diftericas y  vari61icas.
 Sem. med., B. Air.,  1936, 43:  1479.—Hulshoff Pol, D. J.  [Im-
 munization with Diro in diphtheria and scarlatina]  Ned. tschr.
 geneesk.,  1928, 72:  1311-7.—Jones, F. G., & Moss, J. M.  The
 antitoxic titers of human subjects following immunization with
 combined  diphtheria and  tetanus  toxoid,  alum precipitated.
 J. Bact., Bait., 1937, 33: 53.  Also J. Immun., Bait., 1937, 33:
 173-81 _—Kauert, E.  Beitrag zur Diphtheriebekampfung durch
 kombinierte Immunisierung.  Munch, med. Wschr.,  1934, 81:
 1723.—Korshun, S. V., & Spirin, A. A. [Experiments in simul-
 taneous inoculation against diphtheria and scarlatina]  Vrach.
 gaz., 1930, 34: 107; 195.—Lowenstein, E.  Ueber die  perkutane
 Schutzimpfung bei  Diphtherie und Typhus.  Med. Welt, 1931,
 5: 1743.—Loginovskaya, M. N.  [Immunization by diphtheria-
 scarlatinous vaccine]  J. epidem. mikrob., Moskva, 1933, i:
 51_64.—Margo, A.  A.   [Active immunization  against diph-
 theria and scarlet fever]  Ibid., 35- 51.—Menna, F.   Sul valore
 protettivo  dell'anatossina tetanica  verso la tossina  difteriea.
 Rinasc. med.,  1936,  13: 743.—Nemchilov, S. F., & Nemchilov,
 N. A.  Recherches exp6rimentales sur Taction du vaccm diph-
 terique  combine. Ann. Inst. Pasteur, Par  1937, 59:  437-41.—
 Pilod, M., &  Jude, A.  Recherches sur 1 immunite antidiph-
 terique  chez les adultes soumis a la vaccination associee triple
 antityphoparatyphoidique  - antidiphterique  -  antltetanique.
 Bull. Acad. m6d., Par., 1936, 3. ser.115: 745-8   -—- &
 SacquepSe, E.  L'immunisation  antidiphterique chez 1 adulte
 au cours des vaccinations associees triples antidiphterique, antl-
 tetanique  et antitypho-paratyphoidique   ^v.jmmun., Par,
 1936, 2: 437-49.-Schmidt-Burbach, A. & Dehmel, H.  Ueber
 Simultan-Schutzimpfung  gegen  Diphtherie.   Zbl   Bakt.   1.
 Aht   1937  140- Beih.,  237-40.—Silberschmidt,  W.  Essais
^Stion par inhalation contre la diphterie et le tetanos.
Bull. Acad, med., Par., 1934, 3. ser., Ill: 653-5.—Stallybrass,
C.  O.   Immunization against diphtheria  and  scarlet fever.
Liverpool Med. Chir. J., 1931,  39: 154-64.—Tsen, E. T. H.
Immunization against diphtheria and scarlet fever with com-
bined toxoid.   China M. J., 1934,  48: 445-56.—Turcu, T., &
Rusu, I.  La lutte simultanee contre la diphterie et la scarlatine,
par la  vaccination preventive, avec les toxines formoiees.  C.
rend. Soc.  biol., 1935, 119:  448-50.—Zoeller,  C.  De l'emploi
des  vaccinations  associees  (TAB+anatoxine  diphterique)
Bull. Acad, med., Par., 1928, 3. ser., 100: 1070-4.----—  La
methode des cultures cumulatives et la vaccination anti-diph-
t6rie-scarlatine.  C. rend. Soc. biol., 1930, 104: 274.

----   Immunization:    Mechanism   [and  prin-
   ciples]

   See also Diphtheria, Antitoxin: Formation.
   Asakawa, Y.  A contribution to studies of preventive inocu-
lation against diphtheria. Kitasato Arch.,  1934,  11: 291-5.—
Dold, H.   Die wissenschaftlichen Grundlagen  der Diphtherie-
schutzimpfung.   Ther.  Gegenwart,  1929,   70:  337-43.—
Glenny, A. T.  The  principles of immunity applied to protec-
tive inoculation against diphtheria.  J. Hyg., Lond., 1925-26,
24: 301-20.  ------Hopkins, B. E., & Waddington, H.   The
effect of serum-sensitiveness  and  precipitin formation  upon
the efficicacy of diphtheria toxoid and toxin-antitoxin mixtures
in promoting antitoxin  production.  J.  Path. Bact., Lond.,
1925, 28:  305-15.—Kassandrov,  N.  N.,  &  Rogachevskaia,
M. A.   [Changes of the leucocytes  in  children in  Schick's
reaction  and active immunization against diphtheria]  Mosk.
med. J., 1925, 5: pt 9, 7-13.—Kraus, R.  Ueber aktive Schutz-
impfung gegen Diphtherie  und ihre  experimentellen Grund-
lagen.   Jahrkurs. arztl.  Fortbild.,  1928,  19:  H.  10, 13-28.—
Nelis,  P.   Recherches  sur la vaccination  antidiphterique.
C.  rend.  Soc.  biol.,  1925,  92: 1114-6.   ------  Nouvelles
recherches  sur la vaccination antidiphterique.   Ibid.,  1926,
94: 142-4.—Nukada, S.,  & Kako, Y. Ueber die Schwankungen
der Resistenz gegen  Diphtherietoxin nach Immunisierung mit
Heterobakterien.  Klin. Wschr., 1929, 8:  2143-6.—Otto, R., A
Blumenthal,  G.   Weitere  tierexperimentelle  Beitrage  zur
aktiven  Immunisierung  gegen  Diphtherie.   Zschr.  Hyg.,
1930, 111:  380-6.—Philippe, M., &  Baratte, J.   Influence de la
carence en vitamine C  sur  la  vaccination  antidiphterique.
C. rend. Soc. biol.,  1938, 128: 592— Reymann. G. C.  Unter-
suchungen  iiber die Eiweissfraktionen im  Serum diphtherie-
immunisierter Pferde, nebst  anderen die Immunisierung betref-
fenden Verhaltnissen.  Zschr.  Immunforsch.,  1924, 39: Orig.,
15-75.—Wildtgrube, F.  Experimentelle Beitrage  zur  Frage
der  aktiven  Diphtherieschutzimpfung.   Klin.  Wschr.,  1930,
9: 1171-5.—Wittorf, X.   Ueber die  Veranderungen der inneren
Organe bei den gegen  Diphtherie aktiv immunisierten Meer-
schweinchen.   Zschr.  Immunforsch.,  1930,  68:  487-93.—
Zajdel,  R., &  Jakobkiewicz,  J.  L'influence  de  l'age et des
facteurs constitutionnels  sur l'immunisation des enfants contre
la diphterie.   Rev. hyg., Par., 1936, 58: 427-34— Zoeller, C.
Action  stimulante  des  infections  diphteriques  minima sur
l'immunite vaccinale acquise, chez le cobaye.  C.  rend.  Soc.
biol., 1924, 91: 858.  ------  La vaccination contre la diph-
terie: ses  conditions biologiques.   Presse  med.,  1926,  34:
625-7.

---     Immunization:   Mechanism:  Negative
   phase.
   Cirio, L.,  & Calabrese,  S.  Sulla cosidetta fase negativa
(ricerche sperimentali con la tossina e con la anatossina difteriea)
Pathologica, Genova, 1934, 26: 587-94.—Dimitrijevic-Speth, V.
Die  Abschwachung der passiven Diphtherieimmunitat  durch
Anatoxin.  Zbl. Bakt., 1. Abt., 1934,  131: 482-5.—Hottinger,
A., & Quack, E.   Beitrag zur Kenntnis  der negativen Phase
nach Di-Immunisierung mit  Anatoxin.  Zschr. Kinderh., 1932-
33, 54:  495-504.—Krestinski, W.  Untersuchungen iiber die
negative Phase bei der Immunisierung gegen Diphtherie.
Mschr.  Kinderh., 1927, 36:  513-8.—Moreno de  Vega.   Ana-
toxivacunacion antidifterica y  fase  negativa.   Siglo  med.,
1934, 93: 279.—Prigge,  R.   Experimentelle  Untersuchungen
iiber die negative Phase der Diphtherie-Immunitat.   Med.
Klin., Berl., 1931, 27: 419-22.—Siegl, J.  Ueber das Auftreten
einer  negativen  Phase   nach kleinen Diphtherietoxindosen.
Arch. Kinderh., 1929, 88: 95-113.----—  Ueber Diphtherie-
erkrankungen durch negative Antitoxinschwankungen.  Miinch.
med. Wschr., 1929, 76:  1632-4.------Zur Bedeutung der
negativen Phase bei der Diphtherie.  Wien. klin. Wschr., 1929,
42: 1322-4.  Also Mschr. Kinderh., 1929, 44:  129-36.------
Ueber die Ursachen  der  negativen  Dispositionsschwankungen
bei der Diphtherie.  Arch. Kinderh., 1930, 91: 33-45.------
Zur Frage des Auftretens einer negativen Phase bei der Diph-
therie-Schutzimpfung.    Munch,   med.   Wschr.,  1930,  77:
1054.  -----■   Bemerkungen zu der  Arbeit  Experimentelle
Untersuchungen iiber  die   negative Phase der  Diphtherie-
immunitat  von Richard Prigge.   Med. Klin., Berl., 1931, 27:
g!3.—Zoeller, C.  Un sujet en cours d'immunisation par l'ana-
toxine traverse-t-il une phase d'hyper-receptivite a la diphterie?
Bull. Soc. med. h6p. Paris, 1929, 3. ser., 53: 452-7.

----   Immunization:  Methods.
   Anderson, G. W., & Bigelow, G.  H.  Diphtheria immuniza-
tion in private practice.  Am. J. Pub. Health, 1933, 23: 655-62.
______Diphtheria immunization and the private practitioner. 
DIPHTHERIA
468
DIPHTHERIA
N. England J. M., 1933, 208: 781—Anderson, W.W.  Diph-
theria immunization in private practice.  South. M. J., 1931,
24. 690.—Apostolescu,  I.  [Practice and theory in anti-diph-
theria vaccine]  Romania med.,  1935,  13: 80-2.—Belousoya,
A  I.  [New  method  of immunization  against  diphtheria]
Arkh. biol. nauk, 1925,  25: 111-8.—Berghinz, G.  Sieroterapia
e  vaccinazione antidifterica.   Terapia,  Milano,  1932,  22:
lgl_5.—Bettencourt, N. de.  A proposito da vacinacao  anti-
difterica.  Med. contemp., Lisb., 1928, 46: 81.—Bohme, W., &
Riebold,  G.  Ein  Weg aktiver Schutzimpfung gegen Diph-
theric  Munch, med.  Wschr., 1924, 71: 232-4.—Bormann,
F. von.  Die Praxis der Diphtherieschutzimpfung.  Med. Welt,
1935, 9:  1354-6.—Broome, E. M.  Practical aspects of diph-
theria immunisation.  J. R. San. Inst., 1935-36, 56: 831-42.—
Campbell, C. C.   Diphtheria immunization in rural communi-
ties.  J. Lancet, 1930, 50: 329-32.—Camus, L. La vaccination
antidiphterique a  l'Academie (presentation d'un  positif  in-
strumental)   Bull. Acad, med., Par., 1929, 3. ser., 102: 150-3 —
Cosack, H.   Die neue Diphtherieschutzimpfung.  Umschau,
1926 30: 155.—Diphtheria immunisation in rural districts.
Med. Off., Lond., 1935, 54: 241.—Dold, H.  Ueber die aktive
Immunisierung gegen Diphtherie nach E. von Behring.  Zbl.
Bakt., 1. Abt., 1924, 76:  Ref., 529-48.—Dopter.  Essais  d'ap-
plication dans 1'armee de la methode simplifiee  de vaccina-
tion antidiphterique.   Bull. Acad, med.,  Par.,  1932,  3. ser.,
107:  726-33.—Doskocil, A.   [Active  immunization  against
diphtheria  according  to Behring]  Cas.  lek.  desk.,  1924,
68:  442-5.—Durchfuhrung  der  Diphtherieschutzimpfungen.
Reichsgesundhbl., 1935, 10: 645-7.—Gersbach, A.  Erne neue
Schutzimpfung gegen Diphtherie.  Bl.  VolkgesundhpfL,  1924:
24:  107-9.—Henseval, M., &  Clevers,  J.  La  methode  de
vaccination  antidiphterique de Behring.   C. rend. Soc.  biol.,
1923,  88:   962-4.—Hoffmann.   Diphtherieschutzimpfung.
Praxis, Bern, 1928, 17: H. 39,  1;  3.—Kleinschmidt, H.   Zur
Diphtherieschutzimpfung  nach  von  Behring.   Deut.  med.
Wschr., 1925, 51:  1657-9.—Kossarev, N., & Seidel, R. [Simpli-
fied methods of diphtheria immunization]  J. epidem. mikrob.,
Moskva,  1932, No. 5,  22-7.—Kraus,  R.  Ueber  die  neue
Schutzimpfung nach Behring gegen  Diphtherie.  Seuchenbe-
kampfung, Wien, 1925, 2: 31-3.—Lesne, E.  Les moyens de
combattre  la diphterie.  Rev. med.  est,  1929, 57: 508-11.—
Loewenthal,  W.   Zur  Methodik  der  aktiven  Diphtherie-
immunisierung.   Schweiz. med.   Wschr.,  1923,  53:  773-5.
Also Zschr.  Immunforsch.,  1924,  39:  Orig.,  364-76.—Lunin,
N. I., & Handelman, M.  R.   [Simple method in immunization
against diphtheria]  Sovet. vrach. gaz.,  1934, 38: 89-96.—
Nefif, F. C.  Active immunization against diphtheria in private
practice.  J. Am. M. Ass., 1923, 81: 738-41.  Also repr.  ------
Active immunization against diphtheria; the need for improve-
ment over present methods of attaining it.  J. Oklahoma  M.
Ass., 1932, 25: 323-6.—New methods of immunisation against
diphtheria.   Lancet, Lond., 1937,  1: 934-6— Raeburn, H. A.
Minor points in diphtheria immunisation.  Ibid.,  2: 621-3.—
Recommended procedures for diphtheria immunization.  Am.
J. Pub. Health, 1935, 25: 712-4.—Renault, J., &  Levy,  P. P.
 Sur  un nouveau procede  de  vaccination  antidiphterique.
 Med.  scol.,  Par., 1923, 12: 272-4.—Ronchi, A.   I  recenti
metodi di immunizzazione  attiva antidifterica.   Cult.  med.
mod., Pal.,  1925, 4: 402-10.—Rou eerie, H.  Pratique  de la
vaccination contre la  diphterie.   Med.  inf., Par.,  1928,  34:
 218-22.—Scamman, C. L., & White,  B.  Active immunization
 against diphtheria; present-day methods and recommendations.
 N.  England J.  M., 1928, 198: 839-41.—Woodward, K.  G.
 Diphtheria immunization in  private practice.  Illinois M. J.,
 1935, 67: 244-6.

 ----   Immunization: Organization.
    Bagby,  B. B.   The diphtheria immunization  program in
 Virginia. Virginia M. Month., 1934, 61: 348-53.—Ball. E. B.
 Diphtheria immunization campaign.   Illinois M. J., 1929,  55:
 38-45.—Barbary. F.  La  lutte contre la diphterie; une organisa-
 tion departementale de la  vaccination  antidiphterique;  ses
 6tapes, ses resultats.  Bull. Acad, med., Par., 1933, 3. ser., 109:
 377-83.—Bettencourt, N. Le service de la diphterie a l'institut
 Camara Pestana en 1913-15 (notes  cliniques et  statistiques)
 Arq. Inst. bact. Camara Pestana,  1918, 5: 111-32.—Bianquis.
 Une campagne de vaccination antidiphterique a  Montrouge
 (Seine)  Ann. hyg.,  Par., 1929, n. ser., 7: 302-5.—Boardman.
 E. I. Campaign for the prevention of diphtheria in New Haven
 by  means of the Schick test and  immunization.   Proc. Con-
 necticut M. Soc,  1925, 133: 124-9. Also N Albany M. Herald,
 1920, 35:  26-8.—Bousfield,  G.   An  immunisation campaign
 and its results. Med. Off., Lond., 1932, 47: 25-8.—Bruynoghe,
 R.  Au sujet de la propagande en faveur de la vaccination anti-
 diphterique.  Rev. med., Louvain,  1930, 122-8.—Cibils Aguirre,
 R.  Iniciacion de la vacunacion antidifterica en Buenos  Aires,
 Arch, argent, pediat., 1931, 2: 240.—Craster, C. V.  Diphtheria
 (A) immunisation campaign.  Med. Off., Lond., 1931, 46: 179 —
 Degkwitz. R.  Organisation  der Diphtherie-Schutzimpfung in
 Munchen.  Klin. Wschr.,  1925, 4: 124-6.—Diphtheria  (The)
 campaign.  Med. Ann. District of Columbia, 1936, 5: 345.—
 Diphtheria immunization; schemes in different areas. Brit. M.
 J., 1935, 2: suppl., 18.—Donahoe, W. E.  A successful immuni-
 zation  program  in Sioux  Falls.   J. Lancet, 1935, 55: 41.—
 Donaldson. E. The Schick test; a  scheme for active immuniza-
 tion against diphtheria in public health practice.  Brit.  M. J.,
 1926, 2: 551-3.—Dwyer, J. M.  Local board of health,  Hind-
 marsh: report on diphtheria immunization campaign.  Med.  J.
 Australia, 1937, 1: 273-80.—Fundamentos para la organizaci6n
de la vacunaci6n antidifterica en Buenos Aires.  Arch, argent.
pediat., 1931, 2: 241-57.   Also  Sem.  m6d., B. Air., 1931, 38:
869-76.—Gundel, M.  L'organisation  des  vaccinations pre-
ventives  contre la diphterie dans une grande ville (Duisburg-
Hamborn)  Bull. Off. internat. hyg. pub., Par., 1935, 27: 310-
2. ------  Die Organisation der Diphtherie-Schutzimpfungen
in einer Grosstadt.  Reichsgesundhbl., 1935, 10: 31. ------&
Muller-Voigt,  F.   Die Organisation  der  Diphtherieschutzim-
pfung in  einer  Grosstadt.   Deut. med. Wschr., 1934, 60: 1663-
6.—Jensen, M. H.   The diphtheria  immunization campaign.
Bull. Dep.  Health Kentucky, 1934-35,  7: No. 8, 27.—Johan,
B., & Tomcsik, J.  Diphtheria campaign and some of its prob-
lems.   Orsz. Kozegeszs. Int. kozl., 1930, 3: No.  19, 1-27.—
Lasagna, F. La difterite e le prowidenze ospitaliere.  Athena,
Roma, 1938, 7: 220-2.—Lehmann.  Rapport sur l'organisation
et le fonctionnement du service  de  la  vaccination antidiphteri-
que. Bull. Acad, med., Par., 1929, 3. ser., 102: 552-6—Lomry.
Au sujet de la propagande en  faveur de la vaccination  anti-
diphterique.  Rev.  m6d.,  Louvain, 1930, 360-8.—Magalhaes,
A., & Figueira, L.  Le service de la diphterie a l'Institut Camara
Pestana (1916-33)  Arq. Inst. bact. Camara Pestana, 1933-36,
7: 205-24.—Newsholme, H.  P.  Immunisation against diph-
theria  from the standpoint of  public  health administration.
J. R. San.  Inst.,  1924-25, 45: 91-6.—Nicolle, M.  Fonction-
nement du service public  des nouvelles vaccinations  pendant
l'annee 1932.  Arch. Inst. Pasteur Tunis, 1932-33, 21: 544-6.—
Opitz,  H.  Kritische Betrachtungen zu der Propaganda fiir die
aktive  immunisierung  gegen Diphtherie.  Med. Klin., Berl.,
1929, 25: 419-21.—Parisot, J., Melnotte, P.. & Engel, G.  La
prophylaxie antidiphterique  au preventorium  de  Flavigny
(Meurthe-et-Moselle) de 1927 a 1935. Bull. Acad. m6d.,  Par.,
1935, 3. ser., 114: 353-7.  ------   Huit annees de prophylaxie
antidiphterique au  preventorium  de Flavigny (Meurthe-et-
Moselle) (1927-35) ses etapes; ses resultats.  Rev.  immun.,
Par., 1935,  1: 501-27.—Poch, G., & Leach, C. N. A diphtheria
immunization campaign in Austria. Am. J. Pub. Health, 1935,
25: 113-8.—Reh, T.  La vaccination antidiphterique officielle
dans le canton de Geneve; ses debuts; son developpement;  ses
resultats.  Rev. immun., Par.,  1935, 1: 442-54.—Roberts, J.
A campaign against diphtheria. Hosp.  Social Serv., 1930. 22:
331-3.—Robic, J.  Sur la  recrudescence de la diphterie a
Tananarive et  sur 1'utilite de la creation d'un centre de pro-
phylaxie antidiphterique.   Bull.  Soc. path, exot., Par., 1929, 22:
748-53.—Schick, B.  Diphtherieschutzimpfung in den Vereinig-
ten Staaten von Nordamerika:  ihre Grundlagen, Organisation
und Ergebnisse.  Erg. sozial Hyg., 1929, 1:  146-73.—Schick
clinics  (diphtheria immunization)  Rep.  Bd Health,  Cambr.,
1933, 43-9.—Schnitzer, R.  Die soziale Bedeutung der Diph-
therieschutzimpfung.  Gesundhfurs. Kindesalt.,  1928. 3: 334-
44.—Schorer, E. H., & Polsky, M. The problem of free diph-
theria  immunization in the school.  J. Pediat., S. Louis, 1934,
5: 771-5.—Signorelli. J.   The  economic phase of diphtheria
immunization in New Orleans.  N. Orleans M. & S. J., 1932, 84:
747-9.—Swartout, H. O. A successful diphtheria immunization
campaign.  Week. Bull. California Dep. Pub. Health, 1935, 14:
157-9.

----    Immunization, passive.

   See Diphtheria subheadings  (Antiserum; Anti-
toxin;  Treatment, specific)

----    Immunization:  Results.

   See  also  Diphtheria  subheadings   (Control;
Prevention)
   Dudley,  S. F.,  May, P.  M., & O'Flynn, J.  A.
Active   immunization   against  diphtheria;   its
effects on the distribution  of  antitoxic immunity
and case and carrier  infection.   140p.  8?  Lond.,

1934.
   Friedberger,  E.    Diphtherieepidemien  der
 letzten Jahre, das Heilserum  und die  Schutzimp-
fung.  50p.   8?   Berl.,  1931.
   Wunderwald,   A.    *Erfahrungen   mit   der
aktiven  Schutzimpfung  gegen  Diphtherie  [Ber-
lin]   31p.   8?   Rostock, 1938.
    Anderson,  T.  The practical aspects of anti-diphtheria im-
munization with a report of the results in Ruchill Fever Hospi-
 tal. Tr. R. Med.  Chir.  Soc. Glasgow, 1935-36, 30: 88-98.—
 Bachmann, A., & de la Barrera, J.  M.  Resultats de la vaccina-
 tion antidiphterique chez l'homme.  C. rend. Soc. biol., 1923,
 89: 741.  Also Rev. As. med. argent., 1923, 36: Sect. Soc. biol.,
 84-8.—Bass.  J. W.  Diphtheria immunization and  the diph-
 theria rate.  Texas J. M., 1935-36,  31: 39-43.—Bazan, F.
 Vacunaci6n antidifterica.  Arch. lat. amer. pediat, B. Air., 1926,
 3. ser., 20: 829-37.—Blazek, F. [Results of general vaccination
 of children against diphtheria  in  children's institutions]   Cas.
 lek. Cesk.,  1935, 74: 839-41.—Burgers,  T. J.  Epidemiologie der
 Diphtherie und aktive Schutzimpfung.  Erg. Hyg. Bakt., 1935,
 17: 231-36.—Chesney. G.  Diphtheria immunisation at work.
 J. R.  San. Inst.,  1931, 51: 607-14.  ------  Diphtheria  inci-
 dence and immunisation.  Med. Off., Lond., 1931, 45: 217-9.— 
DIPHTHERIA
469
DIPHTHERIA
  Collins, S. D. History and frequency of diphtheria immuniza-
  tions and cases in 9,000 families.  Pub. Health Rep., Wash.,
  1936, 51: No. 51, 1736-73.—Dold, H.  Ueber Methode, Mog-
  lichkeiten und Grenzen der  Schutzimpfung gegen Diphtherie.
  Arb. Reichsgesundhamt, 1926, 57: 81-93.—Erfolge mit aktiver
  Diphtherieschutzimpfung.  Schweiz. med.  Wschr.,  1937,  67:
  1241.—Ewald. Hat die aktive Immunisierung gegen Diph-
  therie Wert?  Deut. Aerzte Ztg, 1931, 6: H. 295.—FitzGerald,
  J. G..  Fraser. D. T. [et al.]   The specific prevention of diph-
  theria; further observations and inquiries.  Bull. N. York Acad.
  M., 1938, 14: 566-81.—Forbes, J. G.  The progress of diph-
  theria  prevalence and  its control by immunization in recent
  years.   Bull. Hyg., Lond., 1932, 7:  669-91.—Friedberger, E.
  Ueber die  Diphtherieepidemien  der letzten  Jahre  und  die
  Schutzimpfung.   Med. Klin.,  Berl., 1931, 27:  645;  686.—
  Godfrey, E. S., jr.   Study in the epidemiology of diphtheria in
  relation to the active immunization of certain age groups. Am.
  J. Pub. Health, 1932, 22: 237-56.—Gundel, M.  Die Bedeutung
  der  Diphtherieschutzimpfung im Rahmen  der Diphtheriebe-
  kampfung.  Zschr.  Gesundhverwalt., 1934,  5:  385-9.—Hoff-
  mann, W.   Erfahrungen mit  der  Diphtherieschutzimpfung.
  Mschr. Kinderh., 1929, 43: 164.—Hottinger.  A.  Praktische
  Ergebnisse der Schutzimpfung gegen Diphtherie im Kindesalter.
  Zschr.  Gesundhverwalt., 1932, 3: 174-81.  ------& Lorenz, E.
  Kritischer Beitrag zur  Bewertung des Immunisierungserfolges
  gegen  Diphtherie.   Zschr. Kinderh.,  1932-33,  54: 530-40.—
  Kinnaman. C. H.  Effect of diphtheria immunization upon case
  incidence and mortality.  Am. J. Pub. Health,  1931, 21: 1013-
  8.—Meyer.  S.  Erfahrungen mit der aktiven  Immunisierung
  gegen  Diphtherie.   Mschr.  Kinderh., 1931-32,  51: 473-7.—
  Morison, A. G.t & Roberts, L.   The value of active immuniza-
  tion treatment against diphtheria.   J. Hyg., Lond., 1937, 37:
  388-95.—Newitt. A. W.  Comments  on diphtheria immuniza-
  tion.  Michigan Pub. Health,  1035,  23:  206-9.—Para,  G.
  Vaccination antidiphterique dans des communes ou la maladie
  sevit a l'6tat endemique; resultats eloignes.   Bull. Acad, med.,
  Par., 1929, 3. ser.,  102: 346.—Pelfort, C.  Una  encuesta sobre
  la vacunaci6n antidifterica;  datos que prestigian su eficacia.
  Bol. Cons. nac.  hig., Montev.,  1931, 25: 875-7.—Pijper, C.
  The evaluation of immunisation against diphtheria.   S.  Afr.
  J. M. Sc, 1937, 2:  136-42.—Pockels. W.   Neue Erfahrungen
  mit der Diphtherie-Schutzimpfung.  Deut. med. Wschr., 1930,
  56: 48-50.—Prebil,  M.  Risultati della immunizzazione attiva
  antidifterica nel bambino nel primo anno di vita.  Rinasc. med.,
  1931, 8: 396.—Progress (The) of diphtheria prevalence and its
  control by immunization in  recent years.  Bull. Hyg.,  Lond.,
  1932, 7:  669;  737.—Rawlings, I. D.  Experiences with  diph-
  theria in an inoculated community.  Illinois Health Mess., 1935,
  7: 56.—Reinhardt, W.  Beobachtungen iiber die Wirksamkeit
  der  aktiven Schutzimpfung gegen  Diphtherie.   Deut.  med.
  Wschr., 1938, 64: 535.—Ruelle,  G.   Contribution au controle
  de la vaccination diphterique.   Bruxelles med., 1935-36,  16:
  794-800.—Schall, L. Zur Frage der Diphtherieschutzimpfung.
  Deut. med. Wschr., 1938, 64: 333; 781.—Schleissner. F.  Der
  gegenwartige Stand der Diphtherieschutzimpfung.  Med. Klin.,
  Berl., 1935, 31: 1528-32.—Schmidt-Burbach, A.  Zur Frage  der
  Schutzimpfung gegen Diphtherie. Mschr. Kinderh., 1937,  68:
  56-9.—Schwalbe, J.  Der Wert der Diphtherieschutzimpfung.
  Deut. med. Wschr., 1928,  54: 47-51.—Seligmann, E.  Ist  die
  Diphtherieschutzimpfung auf Grund  der bisherieen Erfahrun-
  gen zu empfehlen?  Zschr. arztl. Fortbild.,  1931, 28: 3-6.—
  Starcke, H.   Zur Frage der Diphtherie-Immunisierung.  Kin-
  derarztL Prax., 1936, 7: 351-9.—Thelander, H. E., & Kilgariff,
  K.  An evaluation  of  diphtheria immunization.  J. Pediat.,
  S. Louis, 1932, 1: 470-84.—Thomas. D. J.,  & Howell, N. G.
  Diphtheria immunisation in  action.  Lancet, Lond.,  1935, 1:
  579-81.—Van Mechelen.  Au sujet de l'efficacite de la vaccina-
 tion  antidiphterique.   Rev.  med.,  Louvain,   1930,  12-4.—
 Wiistenberg, J. Die aktive Diphtherieschutzimpfung in ihrer
 Bedeutung fiir die Bekampfung der Diphtherie.  Med. Klin.,
 Berl., 1937, 33: 531-3.

 ----  Immunization: Results, comparative.

   See also Diphtheria, Immunization:  Material:
 Antigenic  value.
   Aldershoff, H.  [Research  concerning various methods of
 active immunization against diphtheria]  Ned. tschr. geneesk.,
 1924, 68: pt 2, 1693; 1925, 69: pt 2, 6.—Blazek, F. [Compara-
 tive study of the efficiacy of various methods of immunization
 against diphtheria]  Cas. lek. 6esk., 1934, 73:  1202-7.—Bradley,
 C. E. The relative value of the various methods of diphtheria
 immunization.  J.  Oklahoma  M.  Ass., 1938,  31:  124-6 —
 Degkwitz, R.  Prophylaxe oder Therapie? zur Frage der aktiven
 Diphtherieschutzimpfung.  Deut. med. Wschr., 1928, 54: 171-
 4.—Dold, H.  Der gegenwartige Stand der aktiven Schutzimp-
 fung gegen Diphtherie nach von Behring (zum 70. Geburtstag
 Emil von Behring's)   Ibid., 1924, 50: 327-9.  ■     .   Bemer-
 kungen zur aktiven Schutzimpfung gegen Diphtherie nach von
 Behring.  Ibid., 477.—Fuerstman,  H. L.   Evaluation of the
 various  procedures of diphtheria immunization—a resume of
 their advantages and disadvantages.  J. M. Soc. N. Jersey,
 1935, 32- 126-30.—Lereboullet,  P.  La vaccination antidiph-
 terique.   Vie med., 1928, 9:  289-93.—Pfaundler, M. von, &
 Zoelch,  P.   Schutzimpfen oder  nicht? em  Beitrag zur  Frage
 der Diphtherieabwehr.   Klin.  Wschr.., 1928, 7: 577; 625.—
Pockels, W.  Zur Kritik der  heute meist verwandten aktiven
Immunisierungsmethoden gegen Diphtherie.  Deut. med. Wschr.,
1929  55-  564-6.—Rocaz,  Contre la diphterie.  Rev. med.
 est, 1929, 57:  511-3.—Rohmer.   La  grande  ennemie  des
 enfants: la diphterie.   Ibid., 527.—Rossi, V.   Controlli sulla
 efficacia e sulla durata della immunizzazione da vari metodi di
 vaccino-profilassi antidifterica.   Clin, pediat., Mod., 1932, 14:
 60L-19.—Seligmann, E.  Vergleichende Untersuchungen zur
 aktiven Immunisierung gegen Diphtherie.  Deut. med. Wschr.,
 1931,57:1573.------&Happe,H.  Stand der aktiven Schutz-
 impfung gegen Diphtherie.  Erg.  Hyg. Bakt.,  1930, 11: 637-
 700.—Van Boeckel,  L.  Rapport sur les renseignements et les
 resultats acquis en Belgique concernant les diverses methodes
 d'immunisation artificielle active  contre  la diphterie.  Ann.
 Inst. Pasteur, Par.,  1928, 42: 1098-128.—Williams, H. C.  M.,
 Dear, J. D., & Stewart, W. Active immunization against diph-
 theria; relative values of 2 methods as shown  by subsequent
 Schick testing.  Brit. M. J., 1936, 2: 1078. ------ The rela-
 tive values of 2 methods of active immunisation against diph-
 theria  as shown by subsequent Schick testing.   Med.  Off.,
 Lond., 1936,  56: 45.


 ----   Immunization:  Results:  Tests.

   See   also   Diphtheria,   Antitoxin:   Potency;
 Diphtheria,  Immunity.
   Baccichetti,  A.   Nuove prove di immunizzazione  attiva
 contro la difterite.  Policlinico,  1924, 31: sez. prat.,  1575-80.
 ------& Majeron, F.  Intorno ad alcune prove di immunizza-
 zione attiva  contro la difterite.  Clin, pediat., Mod., 1923, 5:
 577-606.—Bauer, E. L.  The practical use of active immuniza-
 tion and Schick testing by health departments.   Pub. Health
 News, Trenton, 1923, 8: 374-6, 3 pl.—Bessemans, A., & Borre-
 mans-Ponthiere, P.  Contr61e experimental de l'effet de vacci-
 nations antidiphteriques.  Scalpel, Brux., 1922, 75: 653-5.—
 Connor, H. J.  The  Schick test  and toxin-antitoxin in the im-
 munization of diphtheria.  Tr.  N. Hampshire M. Soc, 1923.
 132: 182-90.—Levinsen, H.   [Some experiments with Schick's
 reaction  and active immunization  in  diphtheria]  Ugeskr.
 laeger, 1923,  85: 357.—Love, A. I.  The Schick control.  Illi-
 nois M. J., 1935, 68: 93.—Martin, L., Loiseau, G., & Laffaille.
 A.  Controle de l'immunisation  antidiphterique.  Bull. Acad.
 med., Par., 1930, 3. ser., 103: 277-87—Opitz, H.  Ist die intra-
 cutane Diphtherietoxinreaktion  nach Schick  ein  brauchbarer
 Masstab  fiir den  Wert  einer Immunisierungsmethode gegen
 Diphtherie?  Klin.  Wschr., 1927, 6: 1701-3.—Park, W. H.
 The use  of the Schick test before and after injection of toxin-
 antitoxin for immunization.   N. York State J. M., 1926,  26:
 347.—Pepeu, F.   Profilassi  antidifterica;  si deve eseguire la
 prova di Schick prima della vaccinazione antidifterica?  Terapia,
 Milano, 1930, 20:  196-8.—Romo, M.  La prueba de Schick y
 la inmunizaoion activa contra la difteria.  A. M. M., Mex., 1924,
 2: 87-94.—Szirmai,  F.  Ueber  Diphtherie; Erfahrungen Uber
 die Schick-Reaktion  und iiber die aktive Immunisierung gegen
 Diphtherie.  Jahrb. Kinderh., 1931, 3. F., 82: 324^4.—Thiele,
 H.   Diphtherieschutzimpfunp;en,  Schickpriifungen und  Be-
 stimmungen  der Antitoxin-Titers im Serum.  Arch. Kinderh.,
 1931, 94: 175-202.—Wiistenberg. J. _ Vergleichende  Schick-
 Untersuchungen vor und nach einer Diphtherieschutzimpfung.
 Deut.  med. Wschr., 1936, 62:  1300.  ------ &  Gundel.  M.
 Unsere  Erfahrungen mit der Schick-Reaktion nach  aktiver
 Diphtherieschutzimpfung. Ibid., 1935, 61: 1871-4.

 ----   Immunization, spontaneous.

   See   also   Diphtheria,   Immunity,   natural;

 Diphtheria, latent.
   Perivier,  E.   *De  l'immunisation spontanea

 occulte  contre   la  dipht6rie.   115p.    8?    Par.,

 1925.
   Latent and artificial  immunization against  diphtheria.  J.
 Am. M. Ass., 1934, 103: 1311.—Lereboullet & Joannon.  Im-
 munisation spontanee contre la diphterie en milieu hospitalier;
 importance du temps de sejour.  C. rend. Soc.  biol., 1924,  90:
 552-4.  ------  Influence des contaminations discretes.  Ibid.,
 613. ------ L'immunisation  spontanee  contre  la diphterie
 en milieu hospitalier. Paris med., 1924, 53: 325-30.  ------
 Mecanisme de l'immunisation  spontanee  occulte contre la
 diphterie.  Ibid., 533-9.  ------  L'immunisation spontanee
 occulte contre la diphterie.  J.  med. fr., 1926,  15: 375-80.—
 Rosenstern,  J.   Zur Frage der Spontanimmunisierung  von
 Anstaltsinsassen gegen Diphtherie.   Zschr. Kinderh., 1927-28,
 45: 640-2.—Young, C. C. Cummings, G. D., & Wilson, M. E.
 Natural immunization to diphtheria in an institution.  Am. J.
 Pub. Health,  1935,  25:  43-8.—Zoeller,  C.  L'immunisation
 antidiphterique spontanee en milieu  epidemique;  utility dans
 son etude de la reaction d'allergie (anatoxi-reaction) Rev. hyg.,
 Par., 1925, 47:  109-17.  ------  Laryngite diphterique de
 l'adulte:  les  caprices de l'immunisation occulte.   Bull.  Soc.
 med. hop. Paris, 1928, 3. ser.,  52: 426-33.  Also Rev. internat.
med. chir., 1928, 39:  43-7.

----   Immunization—in animals.

  See also  Diphtheria, Immunity—in  animals.
  Blasi,  D.  Ricerche sulla  immunizzazione attiva e  passiva
 contro la difterite nella cavia.  Pediatria (Riv.) 1929, 37: 312-
6.—Blieck  de.   Immunitat mittels  Antidiphtherin.   Deut.
tierarztl.  Wschr., 1928, 36: 139.—Schmidt. S.   Immunisatigp 
DIPHTHERIA                                    470                                   DIPHTHERIA
de la souris contre la diphterie.  C. rend. Soc. biol., 1932, 110:
H26-8  ------& Jensen, C.  Immunisierung von Kaninchen
gegen Diphtherie.   Zbl.  Bakt.,  1. Abt.,  1935,  134: 401-9.
------&  Fiord-Nielsen, I.   Immunisierung von Kaninchen
gegen Diphtherie.  Zschr. Hyg., 1935, 117: 177-81.

----   Immunization—in various countries.

   Jarrier, C.  M. A.   *Diphtene  et  vaccination
antidiphterique  dans  le  Departement  de l'Ain
[Lyon]   142p.   8?   Bourg, 1937.
   Smith,   G.   M.   *La  vaccination   antidiph-
terique a Geneve.  20p.   8°  Geneve, 1936.
   Van  Boeckel,  L.   The  prophylaxis  of diph-
theria by the determination of susceptibles  and
their active  artificial immunisation in the United
States.   52p.   4?   [Geneve] 1924.
   Allemagne.  Position du Reichsgesundheitsamt sur la ques-
tion de la vaccination preventive antidiphterique;  conseils aux
medecins pour la lutte contre la diphterie.  Bull. Off. internat.
hyg. pub., Par., 1936, 28: 218.—Almazan, L. A.  EnquSte sur
la diphterie et la vaccination antidiphterique au  Mexique.
Ibid., No. 9, suppl.,  1-6.—Araoz Alfaro, G.  La vacuna anti-
difterica en Buenos Aires.  An. Dep. nac. hig., B. Air., 1927,
33: 20-4.  Also Arch. lat. amer. pediat., B. Air.,  1927, 3. ser.,
21: 586-93.  Also Sem. med., B. Air., 1927, 34: pt 2, 589-92.
Also Rev.  hyg., Par., 1928, 50:  296-300.—Asim Arar.   La
diphterie et la vaccination antidiphterique en Turquie.  Bull.
Off.  internat. hyg. pub.,  Par., 1936, 28:  No. 9, suppl., 79 —
Audeoud,  H.  Etat actuel de la vaccination anti-diphterique a
Geneve.  Rev. med. Suisse rom., 1930, 50: 593. ------ Vacci-
nation anti-diphterique a Geneve  en  1933.  Ibid., 1934, 54:
947.  ------  Vaccination anti-diphterique a Geneve  1934-36.
Ibid., 1936, 56: 294-8.—Augstein, E.  Ueber die Diphtherie
und die aktive Diphtherieschutzimpfung im Kreise Angerburg.
Veroff.  Medverwalt.,  1934-35,  44:   65-77—Bagnasco,  S.
Difterite e vaccinazione antidifterica in provincia di  Genova.
Igiene mod., 1934, 27: 471-5.—Beaudet, J. C.  Immunisation
antidiphterique dans le comte de Temiscouata, P. Q.   Canad.
Pub. Health  J., 1931, 22: 77-9.—Benson. W. T.   Diphtheria
prevention; the Schick test and active immunisation in various
schools and institutions in the City of Edinburgh.  Lancet,
Lond., 1924, 2:  949-55.—Bredeck, J. F.  Diphtheria immuniza-
tion status in St. Louis.  Week. Bull.  S. Louis M. Soc, 1935,
29: 609-12.—Burn, M., & Fellowes, V.  Diphtheria immunisa-
tion; a review of 8 years' work in Birmingham.  Lancet, Lond.,
1934, 2: 1181-5.—Camus, L.   A  propos des resultats de la
vaccination antidiphterique  [Parisl  Bull.  Acad, med.,  Par.,
1929, 3. ser., 102: 344.—Chadwick, H. D. Imniunization againt
diphtheria; the Commonwealth of  Massachusetts Department
of Public Health.  N. England J. M., 1937, 216: 713—Chavail-
lon.  La lutte contre la diphterie a Tours; 7  annees de vaccina-
tion preventive. Rev. hyg., Par., 1938, 60: 99-103.—Chesney,
G. Eight years of diphtheria immunisation.  Med. Off., Lond.,
1937, 57: 229-31.—Chierichetti,  G. L.   Vaccinazione  anti-
difterica e difterite a Busto Arsizio.  Riv. Soc. ital. igiene, 1938,
60: 85-90.—Cibils  Aguirre, R.   Vacunaci6n antidifterica en la
ciudad de Buenos Aires.  Bol. Inst,  protec inf., Montev., 1931-
32, 5: 321-50.  Also gem.  med.,  B. Air.,  1932, 39: 17-27.
------Saubidet, E., & Smith Bunge, E.  Sobre 2,000 vacuna-
ciones antidiftericas en el Patronato de la infancia; resultados
del Schick y del dosaje del poder antit6xico del suero.  Arch.
argent, pediat., 1932, 3: 467-74—Ciuca, Marb6, M., & Anghe-
Iescu, C.  L'etat actuel de la vaccination antidiphterique en
Roumanie.  Bull. Off. internat. hyg. pub., Par., 1936, 28: No.
9, suppl.,  62-5.—Correas, F. B., & Ferreyra, P.   Vacunaci6n
antidifterica en Mendoza.  Sem. med., B. Air., 1936, 43: 1260-
3.—Diphtheria  immunization in Asbury Park, N. J.   Pub.
Health Rep., Wash., 1927, 42: 2056-61.—Diphtheria  immuni-
zation in Wilmington, 1934.  Delaware M.  J., 1934,  6: 59.—
Duarte  Moreira.   Ensaio de  vaccinacao anti-diphterica  no
centro de saude de inhauma.  Fol. med., Rio, 1934, 15: 413-6.—
Farago, F.  Ueber das Verhaltnis zwischen der  Diphtherie-
Epidemiekurve und der Zahl der Schutzgeimpften mit Beruck-
sichtigung der Beobachtungen von Dudley.  Zschr. Hyg., 1935,
117: 341-51.   ------  Die antidiphtherielle Immunisierung
mittels einer Impfung; iiber den heutigen Stand der Diphtherie-
frage in Ungarn. Med. Welt, 1936, 10: 13-5.—Friedberger, E.
Ueber  die Diphtherieepidemien der  letzten Jahre  und  die
Schutzimpfung.  Verh. Berl.  med. Ges. (1931) 1932, 62: Teil 2,
1-29.—Goebel.  Eindrticke bei aktiver Immunisierung gegen
Diphtherie in der  geschlossenen Anstalt.   Mschr. Kinderh.,
1931-32, 51: 470-2.—Gonzalez, E.  Preparation de la vacuna
antidifterica y  su  aplicaci6n en la ciudad  de Mexico.  Rev.
mex. biol., 1932, 12: 1-21.—Goudet, H. M. Deux annees de
vaccination antidiphterique dans une  ecole  militaire  prepara-
toire. Arch. med. pharm. mil., 1930, 93: 419-36.—Gret, L. G.
A prop6sito del informe de la comisi6n cientffica para el estudio
de la vacunaci6n antidifterica en Buenos Aires.   Sem. med
B. Air., 1931, 38: 1245-8.—Gundel, M.  Ein vorlaufiger Bericht
Uber die bisherigen Diphtherieschutzimpfungen im Westen des
Reiches.   Deut. med. Wschr., 1935, 61:  1145-9.  Also Verh
Berl. med. Ges. (1935) 1936, 66: 224-36.  ------  Die aktive
Schutzimpfung  gegen Diphtherie und die Ergebnisse der in den
Jahren 1934 und  1935 in Deutschland durchgefiihrten Diph-
therieschutzimpfungen. Veroff. Volksgesundhdienst., 1936, 47-
385-600.—Harris,  R.  E.  Report  on diphtheria immuniiing
work in the Eastern health area.   Health Bull., Melb., 1934
Nos. 39 & 40, 1152-4.—Harvier, P., & Requln.  Essai de vacci-
nation antidiphterique dans un groupe scolaire de  la ville de
Paris  (juin-octobre 1925)  Med. scol., Par., 1926, 15: 31-6.—
Hershey, E. P.  Report of survey of diphtheria immunisation
conducted 1932-33 through Dallas elementary schools.  Dallas
M. J.,  1934, 20: 31.—Hirszfeld, L., & Lacki, M.  [Vaccination
against diphtheria  in Warsaw]  Med. dosw., 1935,  20: 46-80.
------ Ueber Immunisierung gegen Diphtherie in  Warschau'
Klin.  Wschr.,  1936, 15: 79-85.—Hofmeier, K., & Jansen, A.
Ueber  Wert und Grenzen der aktiven Immunisierung gegen
Diphtherie  (Erfahrungen bei der  aktiven Immunisierung  von
5448  Kindern)  Zschr.  Immunforsch.,  1938,  93:  436-56.—
Hutt, C. W.  Diphtheria immunisation in a  metropolitan bo-
rough.  Lancet, Lond., 1925, 2: 962-5.—Immunization against
diphtheria.  Rep. Dep. Health Montreal, 1933,  163-75, 3 ch.—
Immunization  against  diphtheria during the year 1933.  Ibid.,
37-50, pl.—Jenkins, H. B.  Diphtheria prevention in Georgia;
with special reference to latitude, race, sex, and family influence
on the production of immunity. J. M. Ass. Georgia, 1930, 19:
274-8.—Jobin, A.   Vaccination antidiphterique a  la CrSche
Bull. Soc. med. hop. Quebec, 1935, 169-75.—Kerr, K. G.  A
critical analysis of diphtheria immunization in a provincial city
Med.  J. Australia,  1935, 1: 775-7— King, H. H.  An analysis
of Captain Malone's results in vaccination against diphtheria
Ind. J. M.  Res.,  1924-25, 12: 571-7.—Koszutski, B.  [Pre-
ventive antidiphtheric inoculation and results obtained in the
city of Kalisz during 1933-34] Polska gaz. lek., 1935, 14:  67-
9.—Leach, C.  N.  Field studies in diphtheria immunization.
Chin. M.  J., 1935, 49: 771-81.—Lee, W. W.   Diphtheria im-
munization in Philadelphia and New  York City.  J. Prev.  M.,
1931,  5: 211-20.—McKay,  A.  L.  The progress of immuniza-
tion  against diphtheria  in Ontario.  Canad. Pub.  Health J.,
1933,  24: 518-23.—McKinnon, N. E., Ross, M. A.,  & Defriei,
R. D.  Reduction in diphtheria in 36,000 Toronto school chil-
dren as a result of an immunization campaign.   Ibid., 1931, 22:
217-23.—Martin, L., Loiseau, G., &  Laffaille, A. Quatre ana
d'immunisation antidiphterique a l'Ecole primaire departe-
mentale de Vitry (Janvier 1926-novembre 1929)  Bull.  Acad.
med., Par., 1929, 3. ser., 102: 336-44.—Maschhaupt, W. J. H.
[Experiences in the Haarlem  community with immunization
against diphtheria and  scarlet fever, 1929-33]  Ned.  tschr.
geneesk., 1934, 78: 1123-30.—Massillon Saboia.   Vantagena
do emprego da reaccao  de Schick e  da vaccinac&o  anti-diph-
terica, nos escolares.  Arch, brasil. med., 1922, 12: 209-13.—
Meyer. Ueber die Durchfuhrung und Ergebnisse  der  Diph-
therie-Schutzimpfung  an den Herner  Sehulkindern.  Zschr.
Gesundhverwalt., 1931, 2: 513-5.—Mollers.  Die Erfahrungen
mit der Diphtherieschutzimpfung in Belgien. Reichsgesundhbl.
1934,  9: 48.—Nash, E. H. T., & Bousfield, G.  Report on a 5
years'  investigation into the safety  and efficiency of  active
immunisation against diphtheria.  Med.  Off., Lond., 1935, 54:
111; 121.—Overbosch, J. L. C. [Immunization against diph-
theria  in Arnhem]  Ned. tschr. geneesk., 1931,  75: pt 2, 1914-
22.—Pagani-Cesa,   A.   Risultati  delle  vaccinazioni antidif-
teriche praticate nelle comunita infantili di Padova. Terapia,
Milano, 1930,  20:  289-303.—Payne,  P. M.   A study of diph-
theria immunization in preschool children in Assumption Parish,
La., 5-year period 1929-33.  Am. J. Pub. Health, 1935, 25:162-
4.—Paysant, M.  La vaccination  antidiphterique dans  un
sector  scolaire de la ville de Nancy;  ses  resultats.   Rev. med.
est, 1928, 56: 241-7.—Pfaundler, M.  Ergebnisse  von Mlin-
chener  Diphtherie-Schutzimpfungen.  Miinch. med. Wschr.,
1931, 78:  1207.—Poulain, P.   Six annees de vaccination anti-
diphterique  dans  la population scolaire d'une grande ville.
Bull. Acad, med., Par., 1935, 3. ser., 113: 201-7— Prazmowski,
W.   [Vaccination  against diphtheria in Vilno]  Med. d6sw.,
1935,  20:  81-92.—Robles  Gorriti,  A. M.   Epidemiologia;
profilaxis antidifterica.  Dfa med., B. Air., 1930-31, 3: 774 —
Rocha, J. M.  da.   Pela vaccinacao  antidiphterica  no  Rio de
Janeiro.   Brasil  med., 1935,  49: 762; 937.—Seammon, C. L.
Diphtheria  immunization in  Providence, a progress  report.
Rhode Island M. J., 1925, 8: 146.  ------& Pope, A. S.  Diph-
theria  immunization in Providence.  J. Am. M. Ass., 1927, 88:
563-5.—Schiaffino, R.  Vacunaci6n antidifterica en las escuelaa
de Montevideo.  Bol. Inst, protec. inf.,  Montev., 1929-30, 3:
674-80.—Schiavone, G. A.  Sobre vacunaci6n  antidifterica en
la Prov. de E. Rios.  Sem. med., B. Air., 1935, 42: pt 2, 1238-
40.—Schubert, O. Die Impfung  gegen Diphtherie  in  der
Tschechoslowakei.   Deut. med. Wschr., 1933, 59: 967.—Sears,
F. W.  Diphtheria immunization results in Central  New York.
Tr. Am. Child Health Ass.,  1926,  2:  25-35.  Also Am. J.  Dis.
Child., 1926,  32:  718-24.—Seligmann,  E.   Ergebnisse  der
aktiven  Schutzimpfung  gegen Diphtherie  nach  einjahriger
Durchfuhrung in Berlin. Deut. med. Wschr.,  1929, 55: 1117-
20.   ------  Die  Diphtherie-Schutzimpfung in Nordamerika.
Med. Welt, 1929,  3: 1785;  1825.  ------  Weitere Ergebnisse
der aktiven Schutzimpfung gegen  Diphtherie in Berlin.  Deut.
med.  Wschr.,  1931, 57:  96-9—Sigurjonsson, J.  Bericht  uber
die erstmaligen Schutzimpfungen  gegen Diphtherie in Island.
Ibid.,  1936,  62:  1301-3.—Situation epidemiologique de  la
diphterie et vaccination antidiphterique dans  les divers pays.
Bull. Off.  internat. hyg. pub., Par., 1936, 28: suppl., No. 2, 1-
108.—Situation  (La)  epidemiologique de la  diphterie et la
vaccination antidiphterique en France.   Ibid., suppl.,  No. 9,
7-57.—Sorel.  La diphterie et la prophylaxie antidiphterique
dans les colonies francaises.  Ann. med. pharm. col., Par., 1936,
34; 39-58,—Sorsby, M.   A note on diphtheria immunization in 
DIPHTHERIA
471
DIPHTHERIA
 London.  Brit. M. J., 1938, 2: 701-3—Sytvestre, J. E.  L'im-
 munisation antidiphterique dans le Comte de Nicolet, P. Q.
 Canad. Pub.  Health J.,  1931,  22: 493---Thiroux, A.   La
 diphterie  et la prophylaxie antidiphterique dans  les colonies
 francaises. Presse med.., 1936, 44: 1043.—Tosi, G., & De Mitri,
 A  Un triennio di vaccinazione antidifterica nella  popolazione
 infantile.  Policlinico,  1933,  40: sez.  prati,  1573-6—Weber.
 Quelques  observations concernant les  premieres vaccinations
 antidiphteritiques dans nos ecoles.  Med. scoLj Par., 1929, 18:
 149-51.—Widlund,  F.   [Results  of  preventive  inoculation
 against diphtheria  in  Apelviken seaside sanatorium]  Sven.
 lak. tidn., 1931,  28:  1140-51.—Zdrodovsky,  P. F.  [Present
 problem of specific prophylaxis of diphtheria and the results of
 mass antidiphtheric inoculations in Leningrad]  Arkh.  biol.
 nauk,  1934, ser. A, 35: 123-88.—Zubizarreta, A.  La vacuna-
 ci6n antidifterica  en Buenos Aires;  salvando una omisi6n.
 Sem. med., B. Air., 1927, 34:  pt 2, 735.

 ----  Immunology.

   See also  other subheadings  of Diphtheria (An-
 tibodies; Antitoxin; Immunity; Immunization)
   Bieling, R., & Oelrichs, L.  Untersuchungen an diphtherie-
 vergifteten und diphtheriekranken Kaninchen.  Zschr.  Im-
 munforsch., 1936, 87:  279-88.—Dold, H.   Einige grundsatz-
 liche Bemerkungen uber Diphtherieerkrankungen, Di.-Anti-
 toxingehalt im Blut (Gewebe) und aktive  Di .-Schutzimpfung.
 Munch, med.  Wschr.,  1926,  73:  1271— Menton,  J.  Some
 immunological aspects of the cure and prevention of diphtheria.
 Brit. M. J., 1935, 2: 246-9.—Meyer,  K., & Froyez-Roederer.
 De la  reaction de fixation a  la tuberculine dans la diphterie.
 C. rend. Soc.  biol., 1936,  122: 1200-2.—Monteiro, A.  Notas
 Bobre a immunologia da diphteria.  Fol. med.,  Rio, 1937, 18:
 313-6.—Shannon, W. R.  Immunology  of diphtheria  and
 scarlet fever.  Minnesota M., 1931,  14: 47-53.—Zdrodowski &
 Halapine, C.   Etudes biologiques et  immunologiques  sur la
 diphterie.  Rev. immun., Par., 1936, 2: 221-53.

 ---  Larynx.

   See also  Diphtheria,  Tracheobronchial tree.
   Seckel,  H.   Die Typologie der Halsdiphtherie
 (Morphologie,  Statistik,  Pathogenese)     107p.
 8?   Berl.,  1937.
   Ameriso, J. Difteria laringotraqueal primitiva? Rev.  med.
 Rosario,  1933, 23: 171-8.—Bamberger, P.,  & Lachtrop, H.
 Ueber den Riickgang der Erkrankungshaufigkeit an Kehlkopf-
 Diphtherie (ein Beitrag  zur  Pathomorphose der  Diphtherie)
 Zschr. Kinderh., 1936, 58: 346-57.—Beare, F.  A series of  cases
 resembling laryngeal diphtheria.  Med. J. Australia, 1930, 1:
 668-71.—Benson, W. T.  Direct laryngoscopy  and aspiration
 in  laryngeal  diphtheria.  Lancet,  Lond.,  1931,  2: 956-9.—
 Brester, A.  [Diphtheria of the larynxl Ned.  tschr. geneesk.,
 1934, 78:  1513-21.—Cohen, S.  Infantile laryngeal diphtheria;
 its diagnosis.  Arch. Pediat.,  N. Y., 1928, 45: 424-32.—Cum-
 mings, G. O.   Laryngeal  diphtheria.   Maine M. J., 1936. 27:
 55_7.—Cushing, H. B.  Larvngeal diphtheria.  Internat. Clin.,
 1926 36 ser., 2: 157-61.—Hart, V. K.  Laryngeal diphtheria;
 report of 3 cases.  South. M. J..  1925, 18: 693-5.  Also  Ann.
 Otol. Rhinol.,  1930, 39:  636-40.—Landa,  G. M.   Reflexiones
 sobre la larinjdtis difteriea primitiva.  San. mil., Habana, 1921-
 22 1:  493-5 —Lazzaro, R. F. Crup o difteria larmeea.   Rev.
 As. med. argent., 1937. 51: 393-6—Letinda, J. J.  Falso  crup
 repetido,  terminado por  crup verdadero.   Arch. lat. amer.
 pediat., B. Air., 1927, 3. ser., 21: 238-40.—Lewis, S. J. Laryn-
 geal diphtheria.  J. M.  Ass.  Georgia,  1934,  23:  70.—Lukm.
 F. W.  R.  An interesting case of laryngeal diphtheria.   Med.
 J. Australia,   1925, 1: 262.—Macdowall,  M. E.   Laryngeal
 diphtheria; a  symposium in ward  teaching.  Am. J.  JNurs.,
 1935, 35: 1131.—Moncharmont,  L.  A propos de 2 cas  de
 laryngite  diphterique de  l'adulte.  J.  med.  Lyon,  1928  9:
 411 —Neville, W. S. T.  Primary laryngeal diphtheria.   Brit.
 MJ  1931, 2:701.—Pospischill, D. Von den akut-infektiosen
 Respirationsstenosen der Kinder insbesondere dem diphtheri-
 Bchen Krupp  und ihrer  Behandlung.  . Abh. Kinderh.,  1926
 H. 8.  1-42.—Prendergast, D.  A clinically atypical case of
 laryngeal  diphtheria.   S.  Michael Hosp.  M   Bull.,  Toronto,
 1928, 3: 70.—Rolleston, J. D.  Laryngeal diphtheria in old age.
 Brit. M. J.,  1928,  1:  1020.-Schubert. V. F.  [Pathogenesis
 and treatment of diphtheric croup]  Klin, med., Moskva.932
 10: 199-202.—Steigrad, J.   Primary  laryngeal diphtheria in
 an adult.  Med. J. Australia, 1934,  1:■SM.-Wiethe. C   Bei-
 trag zur Klinik derLarvnxdiphthene.  Zschr. Kinderh., 1932-33,
 54: 252-6.

 ----   Larynx:  Complications.

   See  also  Larynx, Stenosis.                   .
   Bau  C  A.   Unsere Erfahrungen  mit der  diphtherischen




 a-  ulu   •  i  _  t or,m^  Stenosen.  Mschr.  Kinderh., 19^o-/o,
diphtherische^Larynx-Steno^en.        phtheritic  laryngeal
31:  626-39.-foster,  J..  n      36.—Hamburger, F.   Die
KrtendeSOUBehfndlung92aiphtherischer   Larynxstenosen.
Mschr. Kinderh., 1926, 33: 244-6.—Jacod.  Soudure complete
tracheo-laryngee post-diphterique; laryngostomie avec  lam-
beau  cutane superieur.  Lyon  med., 1929,  143:  390-2.—
Krieger, C. H.  Postdiphtheritic laryngeal  stenosis; a review
of the literature and report of 6 cases.  Arch. Otolar., Chic,
1933,  17:  49-64.—Markowicz, H.  Pharyngo-Tracheal-Fistel
bei alter  Diphtheriestenose des  Larynx.  Mschr.  Ohrenh.,
Wien, 1935, 69: 991.—Marotti,  A.  II calcio nella laringite
difteriea stenosante.  Terapia, Milano,  1934,  24:  172-6.—
Marschik, H.  Narbenstenose des Kehlkopfes nach Diphtherie;
Laryngostomiebehandlung  und  Plastik;  willkurlicher  Ver-
schluss  des  Tracheostoma  durch Muskelzug.   Wien.  klin.
Wschr.,  1928, 41: 752.—Myers, E. L.  Diphtheritic stenosis of
larynx:  complete  loss of voice,  cure by  in-lying bouginage
consisting  of series of metal beads.  Week. Bull. S. Louis M.
Soc,  1937-38,  32: 314-6.— Orton,  H. B.  Post-diphtheritic
stenosis  of the larynx.  Tr. Am.  Lar., Rhin. Otol. Soc, 1926,
32: 291-306.  Also Arch. Otolar., Chic, 1926, 3:  521-33.—
Paunz. M.  Ueber die postdiphtheritische Narbenstenose des
Kehlkopfes bei  Kindern und deren Behandlung.  Zschr.  Hals
&c. Heilk.,  1928-29, 22: 424-39.—Payne, R.  J.  Chronic
laryngeal  stenosis  complicating  laryngeal diphtheria.   Ann.
Otol.  Rhinol.,  1929,  38:  276-9.—Sargnon.  Un  nouveau cas
de tracheocricostomie chez  un tubard-canulard.  Lvon  med.,
1924,  133: 562-4.—Schwentker,  F.  F.  Laryngeal diphtheria
complicated  by hypertrophy of the thymus; report of a  case.
Arch.  Pediat., N. Y., 1928, 45: 733-5.

----   Larynx: Treatment.
   Aspiration treatment of laryngeal diphtheria.  Brit. M.  J.,
1934,  1: 1129.—Bokay, J. Ueber die Verwendung der Laryn-
geal  suction  (Kehlkopfpumpung)  in  der  Krupptherapie.
Fortsch. Med., 1928, 46: 637.—Clarke,  J.  H.  Conservative
treatment of laryngeal diphtheria.  Brit.  M. J., 1936, 2: 66.—
Eschenbrenner, J.   The treatment of laryngeal diphtheria:
a statistical study of 655  cases.  Ann. Otol. Rhinol., 1936, 45:
485-95.—Lemariey & Hamon. Le traitement de la diphterie
laryngee et  tracheo-bronchique  par l'aspiration des fausses
membranes.  Bull.  Acad, med., Par., 1934, 3. ser., Ill: 43-6.—
Lereboullet, P., &  Denoyelle, L.  Role de l'infirmiere dans le
traitement du croup.  Infirm, fr., 1923-24, 1:  441-7—Och-
senius,  K.  Lobelin bei Kehlkopfdiphtherie.   Med.  Klin.,
Berl.,  1924,  20: 1006.  ------   Die Behandlung der  Kehl-
kopfdiphtherie in der arztlichen Praxis.   Deut. med. Wschr.,
1925,  51:  1573.—Plesko, L.  [Gover-Hardmann method  of
laryngeal suction in diphtheria]  Orv. hetil.,  1931, 75: 705-9.—
Robb, A. G.  Treatment of laryngeal diphtheria.  Brit. M.  J.,
1937,  2: 264.—Salmon,  D.  L.  Laryngeal diphtheria and  its
management.  Kentucky M. J., 1938, 36: 48-53.—Smith, T. C.
Laryngeal suction and direct laryngoscopy in the treatment of
laryngeal  diphtheria.  Proc. Connecticut  M. Soc, 1924, 132:
143-7.  Also Med.  Progr., Louisv., 1925, 41: 76-8.—Treatment
of laryngeal  obstruction in diphtheria. South. M. & S., 1936,
98: 79.—Tregelles, O. F.  The aspiration treatment of laryngeal
diphtheria.  Brit. J.  Child.  Dis., 1933, 30: 97-104.—Tron.  G.
Laringoscopia  diretta, aspirazione  delle  pseudomembrane e
sieroterapia  endovenosa  nel trattamento  del crup difterico.
Terapia, Milano, 1938, 28:  1-8.—Wails, T. G.  The manage-
ment  of laryngeal diphtheria.  J. Oklahoma  M. Ass.,  1928,
21 ■ 278.—Watkins,  S. S.  Treatment of  diphtheria  of the
larynx.  Kentucky M. J., 1924,  22: 216-8.—Whitaker.  J.  H.
The early  treatment of faucial diphtheria.  Practitioner, Lond.,
1926, 117: 222-9.—Willebrand, H. von. [Diphtheria epidemics;
simple treatment of croup]   Fin. lak. sail, hand., 1935, 78:
605-11.

----   Larynx: Treatment:   Intubation.
   Atkinson, D. T.  Direct vs indirect intubation in diphtheria.
Eye Ear &c Month., 1927-28, 6: 322-4.  Also repr.—Brisotto-
P.  Di un nuovo modello di pinza per intubazione e di apribocca,
abbassalingua per bambina.  Arch. ital. otol., 1923, 34:474-7.—
Busquet, P.  Le tubage du larynx dans la diphterie.  Vie med.,
1930,  11:  587-9.—Caroni,  S.   [Obstruction  of  the inserted
tube in children  in diphtherial croup]   Spitalul,  1930, 50:
102-4.—Cassasa,   A.  Riabilitiamo  l'intubazione.   Pediat.
med.  prat.,  Tor.,  1932,  7: 286.—Cavazzuti,  A.  Esiti  della
intubazione  e  della  tracheotomia nella  cura della difterite
laringea grave.  Boll. Soc. med. chir.  Modena,  1936, 36:
51-3.—David de  Sanson, R.  Tubagem na diphteria;  Fol.
med.,  Rio, 1929, 10: 253-6.—Macchia, E.  E l'intubazione una
pratica  da bandire dai  mezzi terapeutici  del crup difterico?
considerazioni  cliniche tratte  dallo  studio di  762  intubati.
Morgagni, 1935, 77:  403-14.—Marfan, A. B.  Sur un nouveau
procide de detubage par expression digitale.  In his Et. mal.
enf., Par., 1936, 175-88.—Mossbock, F.  Ueber erschwertes
Dekaniilement nach  Larynxdiphtherie mit besonderer Beriick-
sichtigung von Erweichungszustanden der  Luftrohre.   Wien.
med.  Wschr., 1935, 85:  1019-22.—Nanninga,  K. S.  [Intuba-
tion with  a  catheter] Ned. tschr. geneesk., 1931, 75: 297.—
Nosov, S. D.   [Intubation  in  diphtheric  croup]  Klin, med.,
Moskva, 1938,  16: 103-10.—Sheffield, H.  B.   Intubation in
laryngeal  diphtheria; with notes on  64 cases.  Med.  Rec,
N.'Y., 1917, 92:  1068.—Wagers, A. J.   Intubation and tra-
cheotomy  in diphtheria.  Laryngoscope,  1926, 36: 905-11.—
Wessely,  E.  Kehlkopfatresie bei einem  6jahrigen Kinde  im
Anschluss an Diphtherie und Intubation; Wiederherstellung
des Lumens  mit dem Troikart nach Geyer.  Mschr. Ohrenh,,
Wien, 1935,  69: 239. 
DIPHTHERIA
472
DIPHTHERIA
Larynx: Treatment, surgical.
   Becker,   B.    *Das   erste  Hundert  Croup-
Operationen  des  Ztircher Kinderspitals   (Eleo-
norenstiftung)  52p.  8?   Zur., 1882.
   Stercken, J.   *Ueber die  Todesursachen bei
89 mit Tracheotomia inferior behandelten Croup-
Fallen  (nach  dem  Sektionsmaterial der  stadt.
Prosektur, Aachen,  1914-18)   49p.   8?   Bonn,
1919.
   Bussa Lay,  E.   Intubazione e  tracheotomia nel riparto
difterici dell'ospedale civile di Venezia.  Riforma med., 1923,
39: 444.—Connerth,  O.  Zur  operativen  Behandlung des
Diphtherie-Krupps im ersten und zweiten Lebensjahre. Deut.
med.  Wschr., 1925, 51: 188.—Durieu  & Leroy.  Obstruction
tracheale grave chez  un enfant  tracheometise  pour diphterie;
bronchoscopie.  J. med. Paris, 1935, 55: 575.  Also Med. inf.,
Par.,  1935,  42: 178-84.—Hasselt,  E. H.   [Tracheotomy  in
laryngeal diphtheria]  Geneesk. tschr. Ned. Indie, 1936, 76:
1452-5.—Leo,  E.  La tracheotomia di fronte all'intubazione
nella  laringostenosi difteriea.   Valsalva,  1931, 7:  421-33.—
Lounine, N.  [Surgical treatment  in diphtheric  croup]   J.
detsk. bolez., 1925, 1: 1-6.—Martinez Vargas.   ilntubaci6n o
traqueotomfa?  Gac.  med. Mexico, 1932, 63: 457-65.—Napier,
W.  Laryngeal diphtheria and tracheotomy.  Lancet, Lond.,
1937.  2: 673-6.—Orive, M. ;Cuando debe intubarse y cuando
traqueotomizarse en  el crup difterico? la intercricotirotomfa.
Arch, med., Madr., 1929, 30: 341-3.—Pogacnik. J.  Diphtherie
und die Tracheotomia inferior.   Wien.  med.  Wschr., 1924, 74:
89-92.—Rolleston. J. D.  Tracheotomy for  diphtheria  on
mother (1896) and child (1930)  Proc. R. Soc. M., Lond., 1929-
30, 23: Sect. Clin. 85.   ------ Tracheotomy for laryngeal
diphtheria in 1926 and 1930 on the same child.  Ibid., Sect.
Stud. Dis. Child..  85.—Saareste, E.  Erschwertes Dekaniile-
ment  auf Grund funktioneller Kehlkopfstenose bei einem 1J4-
Jahrigen Kinde nach  Tracheotomia superior wegen  Kehlkopf-
diphtherie; todliche Blutung aus der Art. anonyma 9 Tage nach
der Tracheotoma inferior.  Mschr.  Ohrenh., Wien, 1930, 64:
1396-400.—Schlaepfer. K.  Fatal hemorrhage following tra-
cheotomy for laryngeal diphtheria.  J. Am. M. Ass., 1924, 82:
1581-3.—Vasile, B.  Osservazioni statistico-cliniche sul croup
difterico con speciale riguardo agli interventi operativi.  Pedia-
tria (Riv.) 1929, 37: 581-95.—Wilson, W. J. Operative treat-
ment  of laryngeal diphtheria.  Brit.  M. J., 1937, 2: 343.

----  latent.

   See also Diphtheria, Immunization, spontane-
ous.
   Cros-Lebourlier,  A.  M.   *Syndrome  choie-
riforme secondaire et diphterie occulte du nour-
risson.   72p.  8?  Par.,   1931.
   Bauer, A., & Borrien, H.  A  propos des diphteries  bacteri-
ologiques. Rev. prat. biol. appl., Par., 1925, 18: 74-7.—Brizio,
G. V.  Considerazioni  pratiche  su  di  una epidemia difterite
larvata.  Osp.  maggiore,  Milano, 1935, 23: 97-100.—Dudley,
S. F.   Latent infection with C. diphtheriae in association with
bacterial experience and  Schick immunity.  J. Hy°\,  Lond
1932,  32:  193-210.—Gallois, P.  Diphteries bacteriologiques.
Vie med., 1924, 5: 1703-5.—Grenet, H.  Les diphteries larvees
et occultes.  In his Conf. clin. med. inf., Par., 1933, 2. ser., 79-
94.—Hirtzmann, L.  Les diphteries  bacteriologiques.  Rev.
med. est, 1923,  51: 289-95.—Joannon,  P.  Forme anonyme  et
forme infraclinique de la  diphterie; leur interet epidemiologi-
que.  Medecine, Par., 1930, 11:  921-5.—Kinneard, G.  Diph-
theria in the tropics; a subclinical disease in Negroes. Brit. M.
J., 1935, 1:  201.—Lesne  & Waitz.  La  mort  subite  chez les
nourrissons atteints de diphterie latente.  Nourrisson,  1930,
18: 32—6.

----  Localization.

   Baranger, A.  Quelques formes  particulates de diphterie
dans la pratique O. R. L. Ann. otolar., Par., 1937, 152-5 —
Bonani. G.  Difterite primitiva del naso o dell'orecchio? Val-
salva,  1925,  1:  478-81.—Budakov,  L. I., Romanenko, N. N,
Tokareyich K. N.  [Therapy of local diphtheria with combined
vaccine]  Mikrob. J.,  Leningr., 1931, 13: 51-5.—Cervini P R
Di Bartolo, A., & Pucci, A. Difteria labiolingual primitiva en
un lactante de 11 meses.  Arch, argent, pediat., 1936  7- 104-
■   j-"ul"6-' P- a& Schoenbaum, N. Sur les localisations rares de
la diphterie.  Arch. med. enf.,  1934, 37: 337-44.   Also Cr6n
StHo™^- 193i' 33: £02"7'   Also Sovet- vrach- J- 1936,  li
?  a'~^T\F0' Tn\  Extra-faucial  diphtheria.  Pub.  Health,
Lond   1934, 48: 94-7.—Lavender. H. J.,  &  Squires, J. fi!
Diphtheritic involvement of the lips, with absence of  signs  in
the nose and throat.  J. Am. M. Ass., 1938, 111: 915—Lem-
gruber, O.  A frequencia  das localizacoes extra-pharyngeas da
diphtheria na cnanca.  Fol. med.,  Rio,  1931,  12:  388-92 —
Ortolam, M.   Le  localizzazioni meno comuni  dell'infezione
difteriea nella prima  infanzia ed il grave decorso di alcune  di

K.  Ueber die extratonsillare Lokalisation des diphtherischen
Primaraffektes.  Deut. med. Wschr., 1935. 61: 18o!-Pol6nW
lr\-   wei7on,^eitener  Lokalisation  des Diphtherieerreeers
Klin.  Wschr., 1936, 15: 647-Rogers. H, R.  Cutaneous and
conjunctival diphtheria.  Trish J. M. Sc, 1938, 6. ser.. No. 150,
283-5.—Rokhlin, R. D.  [Rare localization of diphtheria]  J.
izuch. rann. detsk. vozr., 1929, 9: 302-8.—Ruiz de la Cuesta, F.
Las localizaciones diftericas.  Arch, med., Madr.,  1927, 26:
264.

----   Loffleria.
   See also Diphtheria, atypical.
   Andreassian.   Propos sur la diphterie; tumeurs ganglion-
naires d'origine diphterique sans angine et sans fausses mem-
branes.   Paris med.. 1936. 101: 90-3— Chevalley.  Diphterie
sans fausses membranes et mortalite du premier age a l'hospice
des Enfants-Assistes.  Bull. Soc. pediat. Paris,  1927, 232-40.—
Duquesne, C.  Reaction thermique dans la diphterie sans fausses
membranes.  Ann. Soc.  med. Gand, 1930, n.  ser., 9: 40-4.—
Gismondi,  A.  La difterite del lattante; la  difterite senza
pseudomembrane.  Prat, pediat., Milano, 1927,  5:  527-32.—
Nathan,  M.  La  diphterie  sans fausses  membranes.  Presse
med., 1927, 35: 1476-8.  Also Cr6n. med. mex., 1928, 27: 329-32.

----   Manifestations.
   See  also  various  subheadings  of  Diphtheria
(Cardiovascular system,  &c.)
   Almeida, G. de.  Symptomes, formas clinicas, complicacoea
e associacoes da diphteria em geral.  Fol. med., Rio, 1937, 18:
325-9.—De Blasio, R.  La sindrome del cinquantesimo giorno.
Valsalva, 1934, 10: 154-7.—Demay,  G., & Sizaret, A.  Per-
versions consecutives a une diphterie grave.  Ann. med. psychol,
Par., 1930, 88: 53-7.—Ellis, J. W.  Diphtheria, symptomology,
diagnosis and treatment.  Med. Rec,  Houston,  1925, 19: 580-
2.—Heggs, G. B. M.  Hypoplasia of  terminal phalanges asso-
ciated with either local or general diphtheric infection.  Proc.
R. Soc. M., Lond.  1935-36, 29: 1289.—Ochsenius, K.  Aende-
rung der ausseren Erscheinungsform der Diphtherie?  Mschr.
Kinderh.,  1931, 49: 131-3.—Seht, L. von.   Zum Krankheits-
bild der Diphtherie.  Miinch. med. Wschr., 1936, 83: 1959.—
Zimmermann, G.   Ueber das Vorkommen einer Psychose
(Korsakowscher Symptomenkomplex) im  Anschluss an eine
Rachendiphtherie.  Mschr. Kinderh., 1936, 66: 4-6.

----  Metabolism.
   De Mattia, R., & Velicogna, A. Sul ricambio dei cloruri nella
difterite.  Minerva med., Tor., 1938, 29: 539-42.—Flori, A. G.
L'escrezione urinaria di  acido ascorbico (vitamina C) nei dif-
terici.  Riv. clin. pediat., 1937, 35: 673-99.—Lesng, E., Zizine,
P., & Briskas, S. B. Contribution a l'6tude du metabolisme de
phosphore au cours des angines diphteriques.  C. rend.  Soc
biol., 1932, 109: 430-2.—Martinson, E. E., Markowa, A. A.
[et al.]   Die Veranderungen der Siiurebasenvernaltnisse im
Organismus bei Diphtherie und Scharlach.  Zschr. Kinderh.,
1931,51:483-505.

----   Metabolism, carbohydrate.

   Pierrot,  R.   *Contribution a  I'etude de la
glycemie dans la diphterie.   72p.   8?  Par., 1927.
   Bamberger, P.,  Never, H. E., &  Oelkers, H.  A.  Kohle-
hydratstoffwechsel  und Gewebsatmung bei diphtherischer  Ver-
giftung.  Klin. Wschr., 1938, 17: 151-6.—Benvennto, E. Com-
portamento della curva glicemica nell'infezione difteriea.  Riv.
clin.  pediat., 1936, 34: 134-47.—Brems, A.  Blutzuckerunter-
suchungen bei Diphtheriepatienten.   Acta  med. scand., 1932,
79:  1-10.  Also Ugeskr.  laeger, 1932, 94: 292-8.  -----
Storungen des Kohlehydratstoffwechsels bei Diphtheriepatien-
ten.   Klin. Wschr., 1932, 11: 895.—Brodovich, L. A., & Oflt-
serov,  V. N.  [Characteristics of sugar levels in diphtheria]
Arkh. biol. nauk, 1935, 38: 419-27.—Elkeles, A., & Heimann,
F.  Ueber Storungen im  Kohlehydratstoffwechsel  bei Diph-
theric  Deut. Arch.  klin.  Med., 1927, 155:  263-9.  -----
Weitere Untersuchungen iiber Storungen im Kohlehydratstoff-
wechsel bei Diphtherie.  Ibid., 1927-28, 158: 238-48. ------
Weitere Ergebnisse iiber Storungen im Kohlehydratstoffwechsel
bei Diphtherie.  Mschr. Kinderh., 1928, 38:128-32.—Gonzalez,
H. D.  La glucemia en la difteria. Sem. med., B. Air., 1932,19:
1949-61.—Hector,  F. J.  Carbohydrate metabolism in diph-
theria.  Lancet, Lond., 1926, 2: 642-5.  Also Med. rev., Bergen,
1926, 43: 540.—Lereboullet, P., & Pierrot, R.  La glycemie dans
la diphterie.  Bull. Soc. pediat. Paris, 1927, 25:  16-9.  Also
Arch. med. enf., 1928, 31: 147-58.—Natin, I., & Da Rin, C.
La hiperglicemia provocada en la difteria; consideraciones sobre
el metabolismo hidrocarbonado y el tratamiento por dextrosa-
insulina.  Sem. med., B.  Air., 1935, 42: 1055-8.—Pfsarovicova-
Cizkova, J.  [Level  of  blood sugar in diphtheria]  Cas. 16k.
cesk.,  1937,  76:  493-7.—Ritterskamp,  P.   Experimentelle
Untersuchungen zum Problem der Storungen des Kohlehydrat-
stoffwechsels bei Diphtherie.  Zschr. ges. exp. Med., 1933, 91:
565-78.—Schwentker, F. F.,  & Noel, W.  W.  The carbohy-
drate metabolism  in diphtheria intoxication.  Bull. John*
Hopkins Hosp., 1930, 46: 259-71.

----  Metabolism, lipid.

   Donato,  J.    *Cholesterinemie  et  diphterie.
194p.   8?   Par., 1930.
   Gonzalez, H. D.   La colesterinemia en la  difteria.  Sem.
med., B. Air., 1934, 41:  pt 2,  101-11— Lereboullet, P., David, 
DIPHTHERIA                                  473                                  DIPHTHERIA
 M., & Donato.  La cholesterinemie dans la diphterie.  Arch.
 med. ehf., 1928,  31:  709-28.   ------  Les variations de la
 cholesterinemie au cours de la diphterie.   Bull. Soc. pediat.
 Paris, 1928, 26: 163-8.  ------  La cholesterinemie au cours de
 la diphterie.  Paris med., 1928, 67: 509-12.

 ——   Mixed  infection.

    Deutsch, E.  *Beitrag zur Frage der Mischin-
 fektion von Diphtherie- und Friedlander-Bazillen.
 16p.   8?   Zur., 1925.
    Gervaise, G.   *Du r61e et de la frequence  des
 infections  pneumococciques  au cours  de l'epi-
 demie  de diphterie  de l'hiver 1926-27; pneumo-
 coque et diphtene.   43p.   8?_  Par., 1927.
    GorrICHon, L. P.  *Contribution a I'etude de
 la typho-diphterie.   44p.   8?  Par., 1933.
    Artigas Roca,  M.  A  prop&sit d'alguns casos d'estrepto-
 difteria; consideracions  sobre  les difteries associates.   An.
 Hosp. S. Cruz, BarceL, 1932, 6: 161-6.—Bauer, A. Diphtherie
 und Angina Plaut-Vincenti in der Allgemeinpraxis.  Med. Welt,
 1929, 3:  341.—Bonnamour.   Fievre typhoide  et diphterie.
 Lyon med., 1919,  128: 209.—Bormann, F. von.  Scharlach- und
 Diphtherie-Mischinfektionen in Tallinn-Reval (Estland) 1926-
 27.  Zschr. Kinderh.,  1928, 46: 233-62.—Constant.  Diphterie
 et angine de Vincent.  Bull.  Soc. sc. med. biol. Montpellier,
 1922-23, 4: 227.—Dancourt & Bierent.  Le serum antistrepto-
 coccique de Vincent dans le traitement  des strepto-diphteries.
 Echo med. nord, 1933, 37: 457-62.—Doskocil, A. [Presence of
 streptococci in diphtheria]  Cas. lek. Cesk.,  1934, 73: 769; 1936,
 75: 181.—Dzieciolowski,  C. [Case of mixed infection of diph-
 theria and typhoid fever]  Polska gaz.  lek., 1938,  17: 233.—
 Friedman, I.  V.  [Diphtheria in scarlatinous patients]  Sovet.
 pediat.,  1934,  Nos. 8-9,  109-15— Gate,  J.  Recherches de
 pathologie infectieuse sur les  associations  microbiennes dans
 la diphterie;  les angines  et lee coryzas  dus a I'association du
 bacille diphterique et du bacille de Friedlander; la  pneumo-
 bacillo-diphterie (etude clinique et experimentale d'un nouvel
 3ntagonisme microbien)   Lyon med., 1926, 137: 205; 237;  267;
 299.  ------& Papacostas, G. Contribution a  I'etude experi-
 mentale des associations  microbiennes dans la diphterie (asso-
 ciations  indifferentes,  associations synergiques,  associations
 antagonistes; indications, pronostiques  et applications thera-
 peutiques) J. physiol. path, gen., 1925,  23: 353-68.  ------&
 Billa, A.  Recherches experimentales sur la strepto-diphterie.
 C. rend. Soc. biol., 1924, 90: 500.—Hamer, W. H.  The  rela-
 tionships of diphtheria and scarlet fever.   Med. Off., Lond.,
 1925, 33: 289T91.—Healy,  J. W.  A case  of concurrent diph-
 theria and varicella with haemorrhagic features.  Brit. J. Child.
 Dis., 1936, 33: 201-7— HerderschCe, D.  [Diphtheria during
 scarlet fever]  Mschr. kindergeneesk., 1936,  6: 78-81.—Kawano,
 R.  Diphtherie und Ozana. Wien. klin. Wschr.,  1923, 36: 737-
 9.—Lerfiboullet, P., & David, M.  Pneumococcie et diphterie.
 Bulk Soc. pediat. Paris,  1927, 25: 173-6.—May, J.  Un cas de
 syphilis secondaire et  diphterie associees.  Bull. Soc.  fr. derm.
 syph., 1934, 41: 984-6.—Metlitskaia, Z. A., & Ponomareva, P.
 A.  [Hemolitic  Streptococcus in  diphtheria]   Klin, med.,
 Moskva, 1931, 9: 380.—Meyer & Finkelstein.  Tratamento da
 diphteria pelo soro anti-diphterico associado ao s6ro antiestrep-
 tococcico.  Brasil med.,  1928,  43:  433-5.—Peutz,  J. L. A.
 [Simultaneous infection  with diphtheria  and  scarlatina; 21
 cases]   Ned.  tschr. geneesk.,  1928, 72: 505-10.—Ramon, G.,
 & Zoeller. C.   L'immunite antidiphterique chez les rougeoleux.
 C. rend. Soc. biol., 1928,  98: 587.— Rebattu &  Gate. Forme
 clinique un peu speciale de la pneumobacillo-diphterie. Lyon
 med., 1929, 143: 17-20.—Reiche, F.  Masern und Diphtherie.
 Med. Klin., Berl., 1923, 19:  1539.  ------  Diphtherie  und
 Syphilis.  Ibid., 1926, 22: 210-2.—Revelli, U., & Casassa, M. T.
 Associazione del Corynebacterium dyptheriae con lo Strepto-
 coccus e con lo Staphylococcus.  Gior. batt. immun.,  1935, 15:
 251-60.—Rhinoscleroma with diphtheria.  Arch. Derm. Syph.,
 Chic, 1937, 36: 1241.—Spray, R. S. A case of coincident diph-
 theria and Vincent's angina. J. Am. M.  Ass., 1927, 88: 1234.—
 Stroe, A., & Banu, E.  Effets des toxines gangreneuse et diph-
 terique associees chez  le cobaye.  Bull. Acad. med. Roumanie,
 1936, 1:229-31.

 ----  Moloney test.

   See  under Diphtheria, Immunity: Diagnosis.

 ----  Mortality.

   Foth, K.  [geb.  Nissel]   *Todesfalle an Diph-
 therie;  ihre  Ursachen  und  MogHchkeiten  ihrer
 Verhutung.  29p.   8?   Berl., 1918.
   Andresen, P. H. Untersuchungen iiber die Todlichkeit der
 Diphtherie wahrend der verschiedenen Jahreszeiten.  Zschr.
 Hyg., 1931-32, 113: 541-50.   Also Ugeskr. laeger,  1932, 94:
 335-9.—Bagby, B. B.  Deaths from diphtheria directly propor-
 tional to percentage of  immunization.  Virginia M.  Month.,
 1934, 61: 108-10.—Bewegung (Die)  der  Erkrankungs-  und
 Sterbefalle an Diphtherie in den Jahren 1923 bis  1933 im Deut-
schen Reich.   Reichsgesundhbl., 1933,  8: Beih. 4,  63-78 —
 Chances (The) of dying from diphtheria.  Statist. Bull. Metrop.
 Life Insur., 1933, 14; 5,—Cobbett, L. The  decline in the death
rate of diphtheria compared with that of scarlet fever.  Brit.
M. J., 1933, 1: 139.—Diphtheria; deaths from specified causes
in large  towns.   Rapp. epidem., Geneve,  1931,  10:  509.—
Diphtheria mortality in the large cities  of the United States
[annual reports from 1  (1923) to 15  (1937)]  J. Am. M. Ass.,
1924-38,  83:-lll: passim.—Doering, C. R.  The death rate
from diphtheria  in Massachusetts for 51 years,  1875-1925.
Proc. Nat. Acad. Sc. U. S.,  1927, 13: 12-4.—Fleischner, E. C,
& Shaw,  E. B.  Ignorance and negligence as factors in deaths
from diphtheria.  Arch. Pediat., N. Y., 1925, 42:  25-40.—
George, R.  Diphtheria mortality.   Pub. Health  J.,  Toronto,
1923, 14: 387; 450.—Holland, D. F.  Trend of diphtheria mor-
tality.  Child Health Bull., 1929, 5: 55-8.—Lane. E. A.  Diph-
theria deaths in Massachusetts, 1927;  third chronological report.
N. England J.  M., 1928, 199: 939-44.  ------  Trends in
diphtheria  mortality.   Pub. Health Rep.,  Wash.,  1933, 48:
473-8.  ------& Forsbeck, F. C. Diphtheria deaths in Massa-
chusetts,  1926; second chronological report. N. England J. M.,
1928, 198: 73-5.—Lee,  W. W.   Diphtheria mortalitv in Indi-
ana; the record of the last 6 months.  J. Indiana M. Ass., 1927,
20:187-9. ------ The factor of chance in diphtheria mortality.
Am. J. Pub. Health, 1929, 19: 855-62.—Lucia, E.  L.  A study
of diphtheria mortality.  Univ. California Pub..  1928-29, 1:
Pub. Health, 247-79.—Martinez Vargas.  Los tres mil ninos
espanoles muertos por difteria el afio 1919 que no debieron morir.
Siglo med., 1921. 68: 648-50.—Nelis, P., Van den Branden, F.,
& Gourguignon,  G.  A  propos  dun cas de diphterie mortel.
Ann. Soc.  beige med.  trop., 1936,  16:  507-12.—Ochsenius.
Diphtheriemortalitiit und  WitterunssverhSltnisse.   Mschr.
Kinderh., 1923, 26: 266-87.—Phelps,  L. V.  Bureau of vital
statistics; diphtheria. J. M. As«. Alabama, 1938-39. 8: 123.—
Picken, R. M. F.   Change in the age or mortalitv from diph-
theria.   Lancet, Lond.,  1937, 1: 1445-51.—Pockels, W.  Er-
fahrungen  bei der  erhobten Diphtherie-MortalitSt (in den
Jahren 1929-30 in der Frankfurter Universitats-Kinderklinik)
Med. Welt, 1931, 5: 86-9.—Saunders. J. C- The trend of diph-
theria mortality in the Irish Free State.  Irish J. M. Sc, 1934,
ser. 6., 520-6. 3 pi.-—Schelble, H. Ist bedeutende Verringerung
der Todesfalle an  Diphtherie im Kindesalter moglich? Mschr.
Kinderh., 1923, 25: 553-62.—Shift in the age of mortality from
diphtheria.   Med.  Off.,  Lond., 1937, 58: 15.—Szirmai, F.
[Prevention of fatality in diphtheria]  Orv. hetil., 1930,74:208;
236.—Where the  diphtheria death rate is still high.  Statist.
Bull. Metrop. Life Insur., 1933,  14: 7-9.  Also Diplomate, 1934,
6: 160.

----   Mortality: Causes of death.
   Bricker, F. M.  Zur Frage der Genese des Diphtherietodea
(vorlaufige Mitteilung)  Zschr. ges.  exp. Med., 1925-26, 48:
444-50.—Chalier, J., & Froment, R.   Une cause meconnue de
mort dans la diphterie; la  fibrillation ventriculaire.  J. med.
Paris, 1931, 51: 843. Also Lyon med., 1931, 147: 832-7.  Also
Arch. mal. coeur,  1932,  25: 102-9.—Greengard, J.  Diphtheria
fatalities, with special reference to circulatory  failure.   Arch.
Pediat., N. Y., 1929, 46: 441-9.—Hannah, B.. & Murray, L. M.
An analvsis of 150  deaths from diphtheria.  Tr.  Canad  Soc
Dis. Child., 1926, 4: 47-61.  Also Canad. M. Ass.  J.,  1927, 17:
187-91.—Hayne, J.  A.  A study of 100 deaths from diphtheria
in South Carolina during the years 1926 and 1927. South. M. J.,
1929, 22: 617-24.—Hoyne, A. L.  Causes of death in diphtheria
and their prevention.   Am. J. M.  Sc, 1936, 191: 271-6.—
Lhermitte, J., Debre\ R., & Uhry, P.  Examens anatomo-pa-
thologiques  cardiaques  au  cours de  paralysies  diphteriques
mortelles.  Ann. anat. path., Par., 1933, 10: 607-9.—Roberts,
B. E.   An analysis of 500 deaths from diphtheria occurring in
New York State  (exclusive of  New  York City) in  1922.  N.
York State J. M., 1923, 23: 452-60.—Szirmai. F.  Ueber Diph-
therie;  iiber die Ursachen und  die Verhiitung der Diphtherie-
sterblichkeit. Jahrb. Kinderh., 1930, 3. F., 79: 293-318.

----   Nasopharynx.
   Bonnzzi-Confalonieri, V.  Considerazioni sopra un caso di
adenoidite difteriea.  Policlinico, 1938, 45: sez. prat., 114-6.—
Cathala,  J., & Giroire,  H.  Syndrome typhoide non  eberthien
par adenoidite diphterique  pure.  Bull. Soc med. hop.  Paris,
1924, 3. ser., 48: 948-53.—Laszlo, A. F. Primary diphtheria of
the adenoids.  Laryngoscope, 1931,  41: 185.—Maillet, M. A.
propos des rhino-pharyngites avec bacilles diphteriques.  Bull.
Soc. pediaL Paris, 1928, 26: 64-7.—Orion-, G. A. [Formation of
free toxin in the mucous membrane of the naso-pharynx in
diphtheria during illness and convalescence]  J. epidem. mikrob.,
Moskva,   1933,  2: 92-100.—Valgimigli, U.  Localizzazioni
rinofaringee atipiche del bacillo difterico.  Athena, Roma, 1934,
3: 435-7.—Vilardosa & Nfinez-Domenech.  Un caso de difteria
naso-farfnge asimulando un flem6n periamigdalino.  Ars medica
BarceL, 1934, 10: 169-72.

----   Nervous system.

   See   also  Diphtheria,  Paralysis;  Diphtheria,
Toxemia.
   Achard, C, & Thiers, J.  Les troubles de l'appareil nerveux
extracardiaque dans la diphterie. Medecine, Par., 1924-25, 6:
349-53.—Alvare,  E. de, Kouri, P.,  & Basnuevo, J.  Estudio
bacteriol6gico de un caso de meningitis aparecida en el curso de
una difteria maligna.  Rev. med. cir. Habana, 1934, 39: 37-
44.—Borges-Fortes, A.   Desordens do systema nervoso central
na diphteria. Fol.  med., Rio,  1937, 18: 377-82.—Bullowa, J.
G. M.  Observations on the oculo-cardiac reflex in diphtheria. 
DIPHTHERIA
474
DIPHTHERIA
Arch. Pediat., N. Y., 1923, 40: 306-12.—Castelli Borgiotti, G.
L'indagine  elettrocardiografica del riflesso oculo-cardiaco nel
difterico e nel non difterico ed il suo valore semeiologico espo-
nente dello stato del miocardio nella difterite. Riv. chn. pediat.,
1937, 35: 886-911.—Critchley, M.  Post-diphtheritic chorea.
Brit. J. Child. Dis., 1924, 21: 188-92.—Doskocil. [Changes in
the cerebral hemispheres in diphtheria]  Cas. lek. desk., 1935,
74- 348-51.—Ellison, J. B.   A  fatal case of diphtheria with
cerebral thrombosis.  Lancet, Lond., 1930, 1: 1345.—Frenkiel,
B.  [Nervous affections in diphtheria]  Polska gaz.  lek., 1932,
11: 860—Froment,  R., & Masson, R.  Hemi-syndrome bul-
baire direct sequelle d'angine  diphterique.  Bull. Soc. med. h6p.
Paris, 1936, 3. ser., 52: 571-8.—Gareiso, A., & Marque,  A. M.
Sobre algunas manifestaciones nerviosas  poco frecuentes de la
difteria.  Sem.  med.,  B. Air., 1933, 40:  1221-4.—Girou, J.
L'impregnation diphterique dosee par le reflexe oculo-cardiaque.
Rev. laryng., Bord., 1924, 45: 397-402.—Globus, J.  H.  Ueber
symptomatische  Chorea  bei  Diphtherie.  Zschr. ges.  Neur.
Psychiat.,  1923,  85: 414-23.—Gordon, A.  Striatal  manifesta-
tions following diphtheria.  Arch. Neur. Psychiat., Chic, 1935,
34:1119. Also Med. Times, N. Y., 1935, 63: 270; 272.—Hechst,
B.  Ueber pathologisch-anatomische Veranderungen im Nerven-
Bystem bei  postdiphtherischen  Nervenerkrankungen.  Arch.
Psychiat., Berl.,  1933, 101: 1-18.  Also repr.—Herman, E., &
Suesswein, H.   Un cas de troubles spinaux postdiphteriques.
Rev. neur., Par., 1938, 70: 350.—Huber, H. G.  Entzundliche
Gelenkerscheinungen und Chorea minor  bei Diphtherie im
Kindesalter.  Mschr. Kinderh.,  1937,  70: 332-9
Florand, J., & Thiefory, S.  Syndrome du carrefour condylo-
dechire posterieur realise par l'intoxication diphterique.  Bull.
Soc. pediat. Paris, 1935, 33: 603-7.—Kartashov, P. N.  [Trophic
disorders from the effect of diphtheric toxin on the branches of
the trigeminal nerve]  Arkh. biol.  nauk,  1934, 34: 489-93 —
Korganov, Y.  N.  [Landry's symptom-complex in diphteria]
Med.  misl., Rostov, 1925-26,  3:  44-8— Kostyal, L.  Ueber
seltener vorkommende schwere postdiphtheritische  Nervener-
krankungen.  Jahrb. Kinderh., 1930-31, 3.  F., 80: 326-34 —
Lerro,  E.  Sindrome bulbare omolaterale a decorso subacuto
consecutiva a difterite del  laringe.  Pediatria (Riv.)  1933, 41:
185-92.—Meersseman, P.  Un cas de syndrome cerebelleux
transitoire post-diphterique.  Bull. Soc. med. hop. Paris, 1933,
3. ser., 49: 379-82.-—Mengoli, V.  La permeabilita meningea al
bromo ed alia antitossina difteriea nel decorso della difterite.
Riv. clin. pediat., 1935, 33: 462-75.—Muhlenkamp, P.  Ueber
die nervosen Komplikationen bei  Diphtherie;  Beobachtungen
an 4937 Diphtheriekranken (1921-33)  Klin. Wschr., 1934, 13:
1424-8.—Muller, W.  Harnstoffablagerung im Gehirn  bei
Diphtherie.   Virchows Arch.,  1936,  297:  141-5.—Pereyra
Kafer, J. Neuropatfa post difteriea. Dfa med., B. Air.,  1930-
31, 3: 127-9.—Rave, H.  Zur Frage des Facialisphanomens bei
Diphtherie.  Mschr. Kinderh., 1937, 69: 73T85.—Ronaldson,
G. W.  A note  on  spasmodic  diphtheria, with 2 illustrative
cases.  Brit. J. Child. Dis., 1924, 21: 182-7.—Van Bogaert, L.,
& Du Busecher, J.  Hemiathetose postdiphterique.  J. beige
neur. psychiat., 1934, 34: 612-5.
----  Nervous system,  autonomic.
   Kiss, P., & Horanyi-Hechst, B.  Ueber  das  histologische
Verhalten der Vasomotorenzentren bei Diphtherietod.  Jahrb.
Kinderh.,  1934, 3. F., 93: 363-71.  Also Orvoskepzes, 1934, 24:
nov. kiilonf. (Hainiss Festschr.) 76-81.—Mottola, N.  Sul com-
portamento dei centri vasomotori nella  morte per difterite.
Morgagni,  1935,  77: 557.—Vlassova, A.   [Disorders of the
parasympathetic system in  diphtheria]   Pediatria, Moskva,
1928, 12: 385-400.

----  Nervous system:  Encephalitis.

   RouDiNEseo, J.  *Les lesions encephaliques de
la diphterie; etude clinique, anatomique et experi-
mentales; conceptions  pathogeniques.   132p.  8?
Par., 1933.
   Barberousse, C. M.,  &  Suarez,  J. C.   Encefalitis  post-
difterica.  Arch, pediat. Uruguay, 1935, 6: 186-91.—Campailla,
G.   Contributo clinico  alio studio  dell'encefalite  difteriea.
Rinasc. med.,  1933, 10: 521.—Hall, W. E. B.  Diphtheria and
acute toxic encephalitis, with the report of a case.  Canad. M.
Ass. J., 1932,  26: 566-9.—Longhini, W.   Encefalite difteriea.
Gior. psichiat., 1932, 60:432-42.—Massiere, R.  Les encephalo-
pathies de la diphterie.  Presse med., 1933, 41: 732.—Peluffo,
E., & Raggio, O. V.   Difteria a comienzo y evolution apopieticas
por encefalitis sebreaguda.   Arch,  pediat. Uruguay, 1936, 7:
203-8.—Querido, A.   [Encephalitis  after diphtheria]   Ned.
tschr. geneesk., 1928, 72: 181.—Schrank, P.  Bulbare Encepha-
litis bei Diphtherie.  Deut. Zschr. Nervenh., 1937, 144; 261-6.

----  Nervous system:  Polyneuritis.

   See also Diphtheria,  Paralysis,  serum.
   Arena, J. M., & Rasmussen, L. P. ~ Diphtheritic polyneuritis;
a report of 9 cases.  J.  Pediat.,  S. Louis, 1983,  13: 352-6.—
Aumenier.   Polynevrite diphterique ou  pseudotabes  post-
serotheranque.  Bull. Soc. med. mil. fr.,  1934, 28: 327-30.—
Benciclini, F.  Nevrite dell'acustico d'origine difteriea?  Ann
Janng., Tor., 1928,  29: 313-22.—Beretervide, E. A., Alurralde!
P.,  & Durco, C. Polineuritis difteriea a forma pseudotabetica
en  una mfia  cuya difteria  no  fue  tratada.  Arch,  argent
pediat., 1932, 3: 33-41.—Beyrne, S. G.. & Parisi, J. M.  Poli-
neuritis difteriea.  Rev. Soc. med. int., B. Air., 1927, 3: 597-
604.—Caldera, C.  Sindrome del foro lacero posteriore legata a
nevrite tossica da difterite.  Arch. ital. laring.,  1923-24, 43:
12-4.—Castex, M. R., Gonzalez, H., & Camauer, A.  F.  Poli-
neuritis difteriea.  Prensa med. argent., 1020-27, 13: 1157-
63.—Covili-Faggioli,  G.   Polineurite post-difterica guarita con
la sieroterapia.  Boll. mal. orecchio,  1926,  44: 85-9.—Dor6,
G. R.  Polynevrite diphterique myastlu'iiiforine (syndrome dit
de Negro)  Bull.  Soc. med. hop. Paris, 1931, 3. ser., 47: 265-8.—
Dragomir, T.  [Case of postdiphtheric polyneuritis with ataxia]
Cluj. med., 1929, 10: 326-8.—Gaston, L.  Nevrite de l'acousti-
que au cours d'une polynevrite diphterique.  Ann. otolar., Par.,
1935, 315-7.—Habel, B.   Polyneuritis bei maligner Diphterie
Med. Klin.,  Berl.,  1932,  28:  1351.—Laureati, F.  Sindromi
polinevritiche consecutive ad intossicazione  difteriea.  Pedia-
tria  (Riv.)  1928, 36: 1081-99.—Macera, J.  M., & Domenech,
A. L.  Polineuritis postdifterica  a  forma cefalopiejica.  Arch.
argent, pediat., 1931, 2: 387-95.—Macera, J. M., & Fernandez,
F. L.  Sindrome de  Stokes-Adams y polineuritis ascendente
generalizada post-difterica.  Ibid., 1932, 3: 306-15.—Majeron,
F.  Diagnosi  e cura della polineurite postdifterica.  Policlinico,
1927, 34: sez. prat., 1171-7— Marchal, G., Siulie, P.. & Grup-
per,  C.  Polynevrite  diphterique avec atteinte du nerf auditif
droit; action  du serum antidiphterique  associe a l'anesthesie
generale.  Bull. Soc. med.  h6p. Paris, 1935, 3. ser., 51: 52-5.—
Noel, R., & Pomme, B.   Examen de la zone de jonction myo-
neurale au  cours des  polynevrites diphteriques.  C. rend. Soc.
biol., 1933, 113: 840.—Oxenius, K.  Pseudotabes postdiph-
therica.  Deut.  med. Wschr., 1935, 61: 109.—Perrignon de
Troyes.  Polynevrite diphterique tardive du type ascendant
et a  forme de pseudo-tabes.  Bull. Soc. med. mil. fr., 1937, 31:
549-52.—Rebierre.    Polynevrites  diphteriques   meconnues.
Ibid., 1923, 17: 256-8.—Ruzicka, F. F.  Diphteritic polyneuri-
tis.  Med. World, 1938, 56: 161-4.—Stroe, A., & Draganescu,
S.   [A  case  of  particular form of polyneuritic diphtheria]
Spitalul, 1928, 48:  172-4.—Trabaud &  Pilod.   Polynevrite
ascendante aigue, tardive,  postdiphterique; quelques considera-
tions sur la serotherapie au Levant.  Bull.  Soc. med. mil. fr.,
1924, 18:575-8.—Werner, A. Ueber tabiforme Erscheinungen
nach Diphtheria  (Pseudotabes  postdiphterica)  Deut. med.
Wschr., 1934, 60:  1543-5.—Witzleben, von.   Ueber Pseudo-
tabes postdiphtherica.  Deut. Zschr. Nervenh., 1935, 136: 64-
7.—Zoeller, C.   Sur  un  cas atypique de  polynevrite post-
diphterique.  Progr. med., Par.,  1926, 41: 1023-9.

----   Nose and sinuses.
   Eggert,  W. [G. A. W.]  *Ein Fall von Sattel-
nase bei Nasendiphtherie   [Freiburg]   38p.   8?
[Zeulenroda, 1930]
   Gtjetet,  M.  T.    *Contribution k  I'etude  du
coryza diphterique.   77p.   8?   Par., 1932.
   Netj, E.    *Die  Bedeutung  der  Nebenhohlen
der  Nase  als isolierte Infektionsherde  mit  be-
sonderer Berucksichtigung  der Diphtherieinfek-
tion.   20p.    8?   Freib.  i. B.  [1929]
   Samsoen, J.   *Coryza diphterique du nourris-
son  et  bronchopneumonie  infantile  a  l'hospice
des  enfants-assistes; etude bacteriologique;  im-
munotherapie.  149p.   8?   Par.,  1927.
   Behm, M.  Ueber Diphtherie der Nase und ihrer Neben-
hohlen.  Zschr. Hals &c. Heilk., 1923-24, 7: 228-31.—Bernfeld.
K.   Beitrag  zur Symptomatologie  und  Epidemiologie  der
primaren  Nasendiphtherie  in  Palastina  (gelegentlich einer
Epidemie in Jerusalem)  Fol. otolar. orient, 1935, 2: 154-65.—
Bokay, J. [Diphtheritic rhinitis] Orv. hetil, 1930, 74: 305-dl.
         Beitrage zur Kenntnis  der Rhinitis  diphtheritica.
Verh. ungar.  arztl. Ges.,  1930, 2: 68-70.—Chevalley, M.  Le
coryza diphterique  et  la  diphterie  sans fausses membranes.
Nourrisson, 1927, 15: 213; 257.—Della Cioppa, D.  Contributo
alio studio della difterite nasale. Boll. mal. orecchio., 1933, 51:
121-34.—Duarte  Moreira.   Dez  casos de  diphteria  nasal
primitiva.  Brasil med., 1932, 46: 749.  ------  A proposito
da diphteria  nasal primitiva.  Ibid., 1933, 47: 584-6.—Ellis,
J. W.  Nasal diphtheria  with report of 3 cases.  Med.  Rec,
Houston, 1923, 17: 114.—Feller, A.  Primare Nasendiphtherie,
Deut.  med.  Wschr.,   1931,  57:  148.—Ferrandiz Blesa, J.
Difteria nasal.  Progr.  clfn., Madr.,  1928, 36: 422-9.—Gezeld,
S.  Nasendiphtherie bei  Kindern.   Arch. Ohr.  &c  Heilk.,
1932, 132: 1-23.—Giussani,  M.  Osservazioni sulla difterite
nasale.  Osp.  maggiore, Milano, 1929, 17: 306-10.—Goppert, F.
Beitrage zur Kenntnis der Nasendiphtherie.  Mschr. Kinderh.,
1923, 25: 201-10.—Hamburger,  F.  Wie erkennt man  die
Nasendiphtherie?   Wien. klin.  Wschr.,  1930,  43: 1383 —
Laret, H. A. J.  [Nasal  diphtheria]  Geneesk. tschr. Ned. Indi6,
1930, 70: 746-55.—Lefio  Velloso, A.  Diphteria nasal.   Fol.
med., Rio, 1937,  18: 329-31.—Letondal, P.  Note sur la fre-
quence de la  diphterie  nasale du nourrisson a l'hdpital Sainte-
Justine.  Union med. Canada, 1928, 57: 584-6.—Malavasi, W.
Contributo alio  studio clinico-statistico della rinite difteriea
nelle  communita.  Prat, pediat., Milano,  1936,  14: 8-16.—
Mayzner, M., & Sparrow, H.  [Nasal diphtheria and  germ
carriers]  Med. d6sw.,  1927, 7: 113-25.—Miller, T. E.   Nasal
diphtheria; case  report.   J.  Ophth. Otol.,  1924, 28: 128.—
Montagna, C. P.   Consideraciones sobre difteria nasal y bu 
DIPHTHERIA
475
DIPHTHERIA
 profilaxis.  Sem. med., B. Air.. 1935, 42: pt 2, 431-4— O'Reilly,
 W. F.  A  case  of  nasal diphtheria with misleading  history.
 J. Am. M.  Ass.,  1924, 82: 631—Panayotatou, A. G. Quelques
 mots sur laffection diphterique et surtout la diphterie primitive
 du nez; 14 cas primi tits de diphterie nasale promts par l'examen
 microscopique, et le traitement par le serum specifique.  Rev.
 m6d. hyg.  trop., Par., 1923, 15:  121-34.—Piccirilli, L.  Con-
 tributo alio studio  della difterite  nasale.  Valsalva, 1929, 5:
 425-33.—Preisich,  K.   [Rhinitis  diphtherica]   Gyogyaszat,
 1930, 69: 188.—Quadri, S.   Le difteriti nasali prolungate della
 Beconda  e  terza infanzia; contributo clinico e batteriologico.
 Clin, pediat.,  Mod.,  1938, 20:  149-60.—Rachmilewitz,  L.
 Primare  Diphtherie der Nase.  Deut. med. Wschr., 1930, 56:
 1310.—Ribadeau-Dumas &  Chabrun.  La diphterie nasale du
 nourrisson; difficultes du diagnostic.  Bull. Soc. pediat. Paris,
 1928, 26: 33-43.  Also J. med. Paris, 1928, 47: 327-30.  Also
 Med. inf.,  Par., 1928, 34:  66-80.—Rolleston, J.  D.  Difteria
 nasal aislada.  Siglo med.,  1917, 64: 551-5.—Schugt, P.  Zur
 Frage der  Nasendiphtherie beim Saugling.   Miinch.  med.
 Wschr.,  1923, 70: 598-600.—Sonnenschein, C.  Die Behand-
 lung der Nasen- und Nebenhohlendiphtherie mit Diphtherie-
 heilserum  und  Diphtherieautovakzine.   Med.  Klin., Berl.,
 1924, 20:  245-^7.   ■—----   Nassennebenhohlenerkrankung
 durch Diphtheriebakterien.  Deut. med.  Wschr., 1925, 51:
 1369.—Stux, H., &  Zirulnik, Z.  Nasendiphtherie im Sauglings-
 alter. Acta paediat., Upps., 1933-34, 15: 26-56.—Toledo Piza,
 W.  Rhinite diphterica.  Arch,  brasil. med., 1928, 18: 862-5.—
 Vernieuwe.  La reaction de Schick et la vaccination  a l'aide
 du  melange  toxine-antitoxine dans la rhinite diphterique.
 Scalpel,  Brux.,   1922,  75:   1109-17.—Von  den  Hiitten, F.
 Ueber Diphtherie  der  Nasennebenhohlen  und  Diphtherie-
 bacillennachweis.  Zschr. Hals  &c Heilk., 1923, 5:  240-51.

 ----   oral.

   See Diphtheria, Digestive system.

 ----   Paralysis.

   See also Diphtheria, Nervous  system.
   Dicken,  H.    *Ueber  postdiphtherische Lah-
 mungen.  28p.   8?    Bonn, 1930.
   Eck, M.   *Les paralysies diphteriques.   242p.
 8?   Par.,  1936.
   Genhart,  A.   *Ueber   diphtheritische  Lah-
 mungen.  78p.    8°   Ziir.,  1883.
   Aguilera Marquez,  G.  Concepci6n  actual  de la etiopato-
 genfa diagn6stico y tratamiento  de las  paralisis difterieas.
 Arch, espafi.  pediat.,  1930, 14: 609-26.—Avezzu.   Paralisis
 difteriche.   Gazz.  osp.,  1923,  44: 313-7.—Behr, W.   Ueber
 postdiphtherische Lahmungen.   Deut. med. Wschr., 1936, 62:
 771-4.—Chavany, J. A., Regnard, M., & ThiSbaut, F.   A
 propos  des paralysies  postdiphteriques.   Rev. neur.,  Par.,
 1935, 42: 930-5.—Cit6n, F. D.  Paralisis difteriea.  Dia med.,
 B. Air.,  1936, 8: 1113-6.—Comby. J.   Les paralysies  diph-
 teriques.  Progr. med., Par., 1923, 3. ser., 36: 625.  Also Med.
 Press &  Circ, Lond.,  1924,  n. ser.. 118: 535— Cowie, D. M.
 Diphtheric paralvsis.   Med.  Clin. N.  America,  1922-23, 6:
 1297-300.—Debre,  R., Ramon, G., & Uhry. P.  A propos des
 paralysies  diphteriques.  Bull.  Soc. med. hop. Paris,  1935, 3.
 ser., 51:  116-23.—De Leo,  S.  Sulle paralisi difteriche  tardive.
 Gazz. osp., 1924, 45: 698-704.—Dorlencourl &  Prieur. A pro-
 pos d'un cas de paralvsie diphterique.  Bull. Soc. pediat. Paris.
 1923, 21:120-2.—Doskocil, A.  [Late postdiphtheritic paralysis]
 Cas.  lek. cesk.,  1936,  75: 912-4.—Duque,  M.  As paralysias
 diphtericas.  Fol. med., Rio,  1937,  18: 387-90— Falcao. T.
 Alguns casos de paralyse post-diphterica.  Gaz. clin., S. Paulo,
 1925, 23:  32-4.—Fiset,  L.  N.   Les paralysies d'origine  diph-
 terique.  Bull. med. Quebec, 1928, 29: 369-80.—Garvey, J. L.
 Paralysis following  diphtheria; report of a case.  J. Michigan
 M. Soc, 1924, 23: 364-7.—Grenet, H.  Les paralysies diph-
 teriques.   In  his Conf. clin.  med. inf., Par., 1933,  2.  ser.,
 95-111.—Harkleroad,   F.   S.    Post-diphtheritic  paralysis.
 West Virginia M.  J.,  1930, 26:  421—Laporte, A.  Quelques
 notions recentes sur les paralysies diphteriques.  Bull,  med.,
 Par., 1934, 48:  586-8.—Leunda,  J. J.   Les paralysies  diph-
 teriques.   Arch. med.  enf.,  1938, 41: 129-55.  Also Dfa med.
 urug., 1937-38,  5: 262-9;  272.—Limito,   C.   Paralisi  post-
 difteriche.   Med.  ital., 1929,  10: 137-45.—Litvak, A.  M.
 Postdiphtheritic paralysis;  report of 3 cases.  Arch.  Pediat.,
 N. Y., 1927,  44: 32-41.—Medulla, C.  Due  casi di paralisi
 postdifterica osservati  in Cirenaica.  Arch. ital. sc. med. col.,
 1934, 15:  489-92.—Morquio,  L.   Sobre  paralisis difterieas.
 Arch. lat.  amer. pediat., B. Air.,  1927, 3; ser., 21: 539-53.—
 Potter, A. B.  Postdiphtheritic paralysis.  Ann. Otol.  Rhinol.,
 1930, 39: 192-8.—Ramon,  G.,  Debrg. R.. & Uhry.  P-  Sur les
 paralysies  diphteriques.  Presse  med.,   1934,  42:  2037-40.—
 Raymond,  L.   Paralysies   diphteriques.   Bull, med.,  Par.,
 1926, 40:  1363-78.—Rottmann, A.   Ueber postdiphtherische
 Lahmungen.  Wien. klin. Wschr.,  1938, 51: 951.—Souques, A.
 Premiere description de la  paralysie diphterique.   Fol. neuro-
 path, eston., 1936,  15-16:  1-9.—Squeri, P.  Le paralisi post-
 difteriche.  Terapia, Milano, 1932, 22:  166-71.—Tenaglia.G.
 Sulle  paralisi tardive post-diftenche.   Boll.  mal. orecchio,
 1926  44- 73-8.—Terrell, A. G.. & Hallock. D. H.  Postdiph-
theritic paralysis.  Med. J.  & Rec, 1924, 119: p. lxvin-lxx.—
Zoeller  C.   Les  paralysies  diphteriques  (revue generale)
Rev. med.,  Par., 1923, 40: 86; 157.
----   Paralysis:  Diagnosis  and   symptomatol-

   ogy.

   Balthasar,  C.   Syndrome  cephaloplegica  na  diphteria.
Rev. med. cir. Brasil, 1930, 38: 53-9.—Bonivento, F.  Con-
siderazioni diagnostiche intorno  ad un caso atipico di paralisi
postdifterica.   Med.  ital., 1935, 16: 374-9.—Carrau, A., &
Praderi,  J.  A.  Sobre paralisis  difterieas.   Arch. lat. amer.
pediat., B. Air., 1928, 22: 646-52.—Di Jeva. A.  Sul comporta-
mento psichico dei malati affetti da paralisi post-difteriche.
Chn. igiene inf.,  1929, 4: 757-62.—Fornara,  P.  A proposito
della diagnosi e della cura delle paralisi post difteriche.  Clin.
pediat., Mod., 1926, 8: 228-43.—Gengou, O.,  & Cohen. C.
Essai de serodiagnostic des paralvsies postdiphteriques.  Rev.
fr. pediat., 1933,  9: 575-82.—Guillain, G.. &  Laroche. G.  La
reaction du benjoin  colloidal avec le liquide  cephalorachidien
de sujets atteints de paralysies  diphteriques.   C. rend. Soc.
biol.,  1933,  113:  279-82.—Izard, L.  Sur un  cas de paralysie
diphterique grave meconnue.  Paris m^d., 1927, 65: 131-4.


----  Paralysis, diaphragmatic.

   Alesen, L. A.   Postdiphtheric paralysis  of the diaphragm.
J. Am. M. Ass., 1925, 84: 730.—Bartelheimer. H.  Zur Behand-
lung  postdiphtherischer Atemlahmungen und Paresen insbe-
sondere mit Tetrophan.  KinderarztL Prax., 1935, 6: 537-43.—
Gordon, J.  E., Young, D. C, & Top, F. H.  Management of
mechanical  respirator of postdiphtheritic respiratory paralysis.
J. Pediat., S.  Louis,  1933, 3: 580-5— McSweeney, C. J.  The
treatment of  postdiphtheritic respiratory paralysis with  the
Bragg-Paul pulsator.  Lancet, Lond., 1936, 2: 1093.—Neffson,
A. H.,  & Wishik, S. M.  Simultaneous, bilateral,  postdiph-
theritic, diaphragmatic paralysis  treated bv mechanical respira-
tor, with  recovery.   J. Pediat., S. Louis, 1938, 12: 616.


----  Paralysis: Extremities.

   Borsarelli, F.  Paralisi postdifterica in un arto colpito da
poliomielite anteriore acuta.  Pediat. med. prat., Tor., 1932, 7:
280-5.—Ducamp, Jarry,  R., & Janbon.  M.    Quadriplegie
diphterique a type pseudomvopathique.  Arch.  Soc. sc. mid.
biol. Montpellier, 1928, 9: 203-9— Monier-Vinard.  Paralysie
diphterique des membres; guerison par la serotherapie anti-
diphterique. Bull. Soc. med. hop. Paris, 1930, 3. ser., 46: 1047-
54.—Reger, M.  Ein Fall von Lahmung des Plexus brachialis
im Rahmen einer postdiphtherischen Polyneuritis. Wien. klin.
Wschr., 1937, 50: 162.


----  Paralysis: Hemiplegia.

   Scheidt, L.   *Beitrag  zur Kasuistik der post-

diphtherischen   Hemiplegie.   32p.    8?    [Berl.,

 1935]
   Andreis, N.  Sopra un caso di emiplegia con paralisi post-
difterica.   Pediatria  (Riv.)  1937, 45: 812-9.—Angarano, D.
Sindromi  spastiche nell'infezione difteriea con illustrazione di
un caso di emiparesi spastica transitoria d'origine cerebrale
associata  ad afasia e ad emicorea.  Ibid., 1927, 35:  725-33.—
Armand-Delille,  P.  F., & Vibert,  J.  Hemiplegie  organique
cer6brale  suivie d'une polynevrite generalisee au cours d'une
diphtherie toxique.  Bull. Soc. pediat. Paris, 1927, 25: 27.—
Babonneix. L., & Miget. A.  Hemiplegie diphterique.  Gaz.
hop., 1933,  106: 501.—Bargues & Berthon.   A propos de
hemipiegies diphteriques.   J. med. Bordeaux, 1938, 115: 515-
7.—Benn. E.  C, & Alstead,  S.   Diphtheritic hemiplegia.
Lancet,  Lond., 1931, 2:  1131—Cahana,  M.,  & Vasilca, V.
[Case of hemiplegia with aphasia of diphtheritic origin; patho-
genesis of softening of the brain]  Cluj. med., 1933, 14: 347-9.—
Celentano, A.  Emiplegia post-difterica e paralisi bulbare con-
secutiva.  Pediatria (Riv.) 1934,  42: 290-4.—Ironside. R. Case
 of  post-diphtheritic hemiplegia.  Proc.  R.  Soc. M.,  Lond.,
 1925-26,  19: sect. stud. dis. child., 3.—Jemma, R.  Emiplegia
difteriea.  Kinase, med.,  1936, 13: 295.—Krai, A.  Zur Frage
der postdiphtherischen  Hemiplegie.  Med. Klin., Berl., 1936,
32: 735-7.—Levy, M.,  & Lelourdy.  Hemiplegie diphterique.
Bull. Soc. pediat. Paris, 1930, 28: 522-7.—Notti, H. J.  Hemi-
plejfa derecha con afasia motriz  post-difterica.  Sem. med., B.
Air.,  1936,  43: 1392-4.—SaxI, O.  Ein Fall von Hemiplegie
nach Diphtherie.  Med. Klin., Berl., 1930, 26: 307.—Science,
P. Hemiplegia in diphtheria.  Lancet, Lond., 1938, 1: 779.—
Taranto,  L.  Emiplegia post-difterica.  Pediatria (Riv.) 1936,
44: 903-9.—Todesco, J. M.  A case of diphtheritic hemiplegia.
Lancet,  Lond., 1937, 1:  85.—ITrechia, C.  I., & Relezeanu.
Hemiplegie et polynevrite post-diphterique avec controle ana-
tomique.   Rev. neur., Par.,  1935, 42: 277-81.—Winnicott, D.
W.  Hemiplegia  noticed after diphtheria.  Proc. R. Soc.  M„
Lond.,  1928-29,  22:  sect.  stud. dis.  child.,  36.— Worster-
Drought, C &  Allen, I. M.  Post-diphtheritic hemiplegia.
Ibid.,  46-8.—Worster-Drought,  C, & Hill.  T. R.   Double
hemiplegia  following diphtheria.  Ibid.,  1930-31, 24:  sect.
stud. dis. child.,  12-4.—Vannuzzi. E. S.  Dos  casos de hemi-
plejia post-difterica mortales.  Arch, pediat. Uruguay, 1936, 7:
190-5.

----   Paralysis, ocular.

   See Diphtheria, Eye: Paralysis. 
DIPHTHERIA                                   476                                   DIPHTHERIA
----   Paralysis:  Pathology.

   Mathieu,  R.   *Les  paralysies  diphteriques
6tudi6es  au point  de vue de  la clinique et de la
physiologie pathologique.   145p.  8?   Par., 1922.
   Segal,  C.    *Contribution  k   I'etude  de  la
participation   medullaire  dans  les   paralysies
diphteriques.   68p.   8?   Par., 1929.
   Uhry, P.   *Les paralysies diphteriques; eludes
experimentale,   anatomopathologique  et  patho-
genique.    124p.   8?   Par., 1933.
   Achard.  C. Paralysies diphteriques generalisees. Rev. gin.
clin. ther.,  1924, 38: 641-7.  Also Med. Press, Lond., 1925, n.
ser., 120: 337-9. ------& Thiers, J.  Cinemato-radiographie
de Larrfet du cceur provoque par le reflexe oculo-cardiaque dans
un cas de paralysie diphterique.  Bull. Acad, med.. Par.,  1924,
3  ser   92: 952-8.—Aguilar,  A.  Paralisis  generalizada  post-
difterica.   Sem. med.,  B.  Air., 1936, 43:  471-4.—Andre-
Thomas. Paralvsie diphterique avec myoclonies.  Presse  med.,
1932, 40: 403.—Babonneix, L., & Pollet, L.  Paralysie diphteri-
que generalisee avec reaction meningee. Bull. Soc. med. hop.
Paris, 1925, 3. ser., 49: 842-4.—Bakly, M. A. A case of post-
diphtheric  paralysis of accommodation, soft palate and  lower
limbs.   Bull.  Ophth. Soc. Egypt, 1929, 22: 92-6.—Bouchut, L..
& Durand, P. Paralysie diphterique; bacilles dans les centres
nerveux et les racines  des nerfs craniens.   Lyon med.,  1922,
131: 918-21.—Bourgeois, H., & Bourgeois, R.  Paralysie  des
dilatateurs avec amyotrophic linguale, post-diphterique.  Ann.
otolar., Par.,  1933, 341-3.—Bozzi, E.  IIfenomeno del Donaggio
nelle urine di alcuni bambini affetti da paralisi post-difterica,
ricercato sia nel riposo che dopo la fatica.  Boll. Soc. ital. biol.
sper.,  1936,  11: 391.—Burkhardt,  E. A.,  Eggleston, C,  &
Smith,  L.  W.  Electrocardiographic  changes and peripheral
nerve palsies in toxic diphtheria.  Am. J. M. Sc, 1938, 195:
301-13. 3 pl.—Canciulescu, M.,  & Hirsch, R.  Contribution a
I'etude  physiopathologique de la paralysie vagale diphterique.
Ann. med., Par., 1927, 22: 365-76.  Also Bull. Soc. med. h6p.
Bucarest, 1927, 9: 39-47.  ------ [Physiopathology of nuclear
paralysis of diphtheric origin]  Rev. st. med., Bucur., 1927, 16:
302-13.—Cavazzutti, G. B.   Paralisis difteriea  generalizada.
Rev. As. med. argent., 1923, 36: sect. soc. med. La Plata, 10-
2.  Also Sem. med., B. Air., 1923, 30: pt 2, 503-7.—Cocchi, C.
II fosforo  lipoideo nel siero di sangue di bambini affetti da
difterite, eon  particolare riguardo dei bambini affetti da paralisi
post-difterica. Riv. clin. pediat., 1931, 29: 581-8.—Debr£, R.,
Lhermitte,  J., & Uhry, P.  Les 16sions anatomiques des paralysie
diphteriques.  Rev. neur., Par., 1934, 41: 206-17.—Duvoir. M.,
Pollet,  L.  [et al.]  Paralysie diphterique a  forme cochieaire.
Bull. Soc.  med. hop. Paris, 1935, 3. ser., 51: 55-61—Eck, M.
Les paralysies diphteriques; essai de  classification clinique et
pathogenique.  Rev. med. fr., 1938, 19:  215-21.—Fiano. A.
L'esame elettrico nelle paralisi postdifteriche.  Riv. clin. pediat.,
1931, 29: 097-1047.—Fornara, P. Le modificazioni del liquido
cefalo-rachidiano nelle paralisi postdifteriche.   Clin, pediat.,
Mod., 1025, 7: 546-66.—Frontali, G.  II riflesso oculo-cardiaco
nelle paralisi  difteriche.  Riv. clin. pediat., 1923, 21: 641-70. 3
pl.—Gabbi, D. V.  Studio cronassimetrico delle paralisi dif-
teriche sperimentali nelle  cavie.  Arch. ital. pediat.,  1936, 4:
551-79, ch.—Gavrila, I.  [Frequency of postdiphtheric paralysis
in  our  times]  Rev. st. med., Bucur., 1933, 22:  1038-45 —
Glanzmann,  E.,  &  Saland,  S.  Seltene  postdiphtherische
Lahmungen.   Schweiz. med. Wschr., 1935, 65: 2-5.—Guillain,
G.  Sur quelques particularites des reflexes dans les paralysies
diphteriques.  C. rend. Soc. biol., 1933, 113: 282.—Hechst, B.
[Pathologv of post-diphtheric paralysis]  Budapesti orv. ujs.,
1934, 32: 121-4.—Hosoya, S., Ozawa, E., & Tanaka, T.  Ueber
die experimentelle  Diphtherielahmung und ihre Ursache.   Jap.
J. Exp. M.,  1934, 12: 1-8,  pl.—Kourilsky, R., Baruk, H., &
Aubry, M.  Paralysie diphterique a forme vestibulaire.  Bull.
Soc. med. bop. Paris, 1934, 3. ser., 50: 1706-15.—Lepine. J., &
Sedallian.  P. Paralysie diphterique a localisation rare.   Lyon
med.,  1923,  132:  837-9.—Liberson, W., Neoussikine,  B., &
Uhry,  P.   Modifications des chronaxies musculaires chez les
cobayes pr6sentant une paralysie diphterique localisee.  C.
rend.  Soc. biol., 1933, 112:  756.—Maki,  T.   Experimental
studies of postdiphtheric paralysis; observation of the galvanic
electrical excitability  of peripheral nerves  and cerebro-spinal
fluid.  J. Orient. M., Dairen, 1933, 18: 13-5.  ------  Histo-
logical  studies on central  nervous system in case of postdiph-
theric  paralysis.  Ibid., 19: 34.—MarsigU. C.   Paralisi post-
difterica multipla  di  nervi  cranici.   Riv.  otoneur.,  1931, 8:
247-54.—Mathieu, R.   Etude  des troubles sensitifs observes
au cours des  paralysies diphteriques.   J. med. chir., Par., 1923,
94:  635-40.—Mengoli,  V.  II  comportamento della barriera
sangue-liquor nella paralisi post-difterica.  Riv. clin. pediat.,
1934, 32: 537-63.—Mercandino, C, & Tato. J. M.  Considera-
ciones sobre  dos casos de paralisis difterieas raras.  Rev. As.
m6d. argent., 1935. 49: 327-31.—Mezard, J. Quelques notions
r6centes sur  les paralysies diphteriques et le pronostic  de la
diphterie maligne tardive.   Clinique, Par., 1934. 29: 288-90.—
Mouriquand, Garnier  & Leorat.  Paralysies diphteriques du
facial  et de  l'hypoglosse.   Lyon med., 1922,  131: 259-63 —
Muggia. A.  Caso di paralisi postdifterica, interessante per una
rara complicanza verificatasi nel decorso della malattia.  Clin.
pediat., Mod., 1924,  6: 120.—Ozawa. E.  Ueber die experi-
mentelle Diphtherielahmung (weiterer Bericht)  Jap. J. Exp.
M., 1930,  14; 105-14, pl.—Paulian, D. E., & Fortunescu, C. I,
[Contribution to the study of postdiphtheric paralysis] Spitalul,
1934,  54: 5-7.—Poletti,  M.   Sulla patogenesi delle paralisi
difteriche.  Riv. clin.  pediat.,  1930,  28:  45-62.—Quest,  It.
Ueber den Toxin-  und Antitoxingehalt der Lumbalfliissigkeit
bei postdiphtherischen Lahmungen.  Mschr.  Kinderh., 1932,
53: 225-8.  ------  Ueber das Verhalten der Erregbarkeit der
peripheren Nerven im Verlaufe von  postdiphtherischen  Lah-
mungen. Ibid.,  229-34.—Ramon, G., Debr6. R., & Uhry, P.
Sur la paralysie diphterique  experimentale; moyens  d'etude.
C.  rend. Soc. biol.,  1932,  109:  724-7.   ------  Paralysie
diphterique  experimentale  et immunite  antitoxique  active.
Ibid., 110: 42-4.------  Recherches sur la fixation de la
toxine diphterique sur les centres nerveux dans la paralysie
diphterique experimentale.  Ibid.,  1933, 112: 1188-91.  -----
La paralysie  diphterique experimentale.  Ann. Inst. Pasteur,
Par., 1934, 52: 5-22.—Regan, J. C, & Guinness, A. B.  Post-
diphtheritic  paralysis, the cerebrospinal fluid  in local and
general forms. Am. J. Dis. Child., 1927, 32: 610-7.—Ricci, F.
Paralisi  difteriche e carattere famigliare.  Policlinico 1930, 37:
sez. prat., 1585.—Ronaldson, G.  The pathogenesis of diph-
therial paralysis.  Lancet, Lond., 1935, 2: 80.—Ruelle,  G.
Recherches sur la  paralysie diphterique experimentale.   Ann.
Inst. Pasteur, Par.,  1935,  54:  185-94.—Saland,  S.  Seltene
postdiphtherische Lahmungen.   Ausz. Inaugur.  Diss.  Med.
Fak. Univ. Bern, 1933-35, No. 85, 1-3.—Salazar de Sousa, C.
A  possfvel etiologia difteriea de certas paralisias faciais sem
sinais clinicos de difteria.  Lisboa med., 1933, 10: 79-87.—
Schmidt, S.   Paralysies diphteriques chez le cobaye possedant
de l'antitoxine en quantites considerables dans le sang.   Acta
path,  microb. scand.,  1936, 13: 233-43.—Seckel, H.  Post-
diphtherische Fazialisparese  mit Fazialisphanomen.  Deut.
med. Wschr., 1933, 59: 1918-20.—Simonetta, B.  Considera-
tions sur un cas de paralysie bilaterale des nerfs glosso-pharyn-
giens d'origine postdiphterique.  Rev. laryng.,  Bord., 1931, 52:
177-83.—Sisto, P. Paralisi multiple e miocardite con blocco
di  branca in seguito a difterite.  Minerva med., Tor., 1931, 22:
pt 2, 121; 158.—Souques. A.  Nature diphterique des paralysies
postangineuses attribuees par les  auteurs hippocratiques a la
luxation  spontanee des vertebres  cervicales, et description  de
1'angine  diphterique  par ces  memes auteurs.   Bull.  Soc.  fr.
hist, med., 1933, 27:  77-98.—Stroe,  A., State Draganesco &
Chiser, S.  Contribution a I'etude des paralysies dipht6riquea
(avec un cas  anatomo-clinique) aggravation de ces paralysies
par la maladie serique.  Arch, roumain. path., Par., 1932, 5:
543-60.—Traina, S.   Lesione  multipla dei nervi cranichi dl
natura post-difterica.   Valsalva, 1928, 4: 459-64.—Voigt, W.
Familiare Haufung von Infektionskrankheiten,  Serumexan-
themen  und  postdiphtherischen Lahmungen.  Klin.  Wschr.,
1936,  15: 065-7.—Zimmermann, G.  Das Peroneusphfinomen
als Vorlaufer des postdiphtherischen  Schwundes der Patellar-
sehnenreflexe. Ibid.,  1004.

----   Paralysis, pharyngeal and palatal.
   See  Diphtheria, Pharynx and  palate: Paraly-
sis.

----   Paralysis:  Prevention.
   Bagot,  P.   *La serotherapie intensive dans la
prevention et le traitement  des  paralysies diph-
teriques.    67p.    8?  Par., 1926.
   Casassa, M. T., & Mattia, R. de.  Ueber die Wirkung der
perkutanen   Impfung  kombiniert   mit  Serumtherapie  als
Praventiwerfahren  bei  den  diphtherischen  Liihmungen.
Wien. med. Wschr., 1933, 83: 1313-6.  ------ & Casassa, A.
Sulle possibility  di evitare  le paralisi postdifteriche mediante
l'immunizzazione  attiva  e  passiva  contemporanea.   Gior,
Accad. med. Torino, 1935 98: pt 2, 39-53.

----    Paralysis: Prognosis.
   Fate,  F.    *Les elements du  pronostic  des
paralysies  diphteriques  generalisees  de  l'enfant.
lllp.   8?   Par., 1936.
   Raine,  H.   *La  s6rotherapie  antidiphterique;
son  influence  sur  le  pronostic de  la  diphterie.
43p.   8?   Par.,  1936.
   NobScourt.   Paralysies  diphteriques mortelles  chez  lea
enfants.  Clinique, Par., 1927, 22:  331-40.—Samson.  J. B.
Extensive  diphtheritic  paralysis with  complete  recovery.
Brit. M. J., 1934, 1:895.

----   Paralysis,  serum.
   See   also   Diphtheria,  Antiserum:  Untoward
effects.
    Bataille,  J.   G. J.    *Contribution k  I'etude
des   paralysies   post-serotherapiques   antidiph-
teriques.   79p.   8?   Par., 1935.
    Chavany,  J. A.. Thiebaut. F., & Thieffry, S.  Coexistence de
paralysies posts6rotherapiques et de paralysies diphteriques.
Rev. neur.,  Par., 1936, 65: 598-602.—Mignot.  R.   Paralisi
del plesso  brachiale  dopo sieroterapia anti-difterica.   Gazz.
osp.,  1936. 57: 1000-2. ------  Sur un cas de paralysie post-
s6rotherapique antidiphterique.  J. m6d. chir., Par., 1936, 107:
561-71.  ------  Paralysie du  plexus  brachial  apres  aira- 
DIPHTHERIA                                   477                                   DIPHTHERIA
 therapie antidiphterique.   Presse  med.,  1936,  44:  883.—
 Molinari, E.  Sieri  e vaccini  nella neuropatologia;  paralisi
 difteriche e paralisi da siero. Gazz. osp., 1934, 55: 924-30.—
 Pomme, B., Coumel, H., & Lacroix, J.  Paralysie post-sero-
 th6rapique du polynevrite diphterique  apres  serum antidiph-
 terique.  Lyon m6d„  1933, 152:  40-2.—Roger,  H.,  Mattei,
 C, & Paillas,  J.   Paralysie  du circonflexe  apr£s serotherapie
 antidiphterique.   Marseille med., 1930,  67: 359-64.

 ---   Paralysis: Treatment.

   Corby,  J.   M.  L.  R.   *Le  traitement  des
 paralysies  diphteriques   par  les  melanges  toxo-
 antitoxiques  hyperneutralises.   llOp.   8?   Par.,
 1926.
   Accordini, G.  La sieroterapia nella  paralisi post-difteriche.
 Pediat. med. prat., Tor., 1931, 6: 278-94.—Anzil, D.   Paralisi
 postdifteriche e sieroterapia. Riv. clin. med., 1933,  34: 693-
 9.—Barberi, S.   Contributo alia sieroterapia delle  paralisi
 post-difteriche.  Athena, Roma, 1933, 2:  23-5.—Benedetti, C.
 Due casi di paralisi postdifterica trattati colla terapia specifica
 intensiva.  Pediatria (Riv.) 1923, 31:  950-3.—Bischoff, A.
 Postdiphtherische Lahmung  und Betaxin.   KinderarztL Prax.,
 1937, 8: 375.—Bonanni, G.  Paralisi  post-difteriche  e  cura
 sieroterapica.   Morgagni,  1928,  70:  2505-7.—Cattaneo, F.
 Paralisi  postdifteriche e sieroterapia.  Gazz. osp., 1929,  50:
 1203-5.—Chavany, J. A.  Les manifestations paralytiques de
 la diphterie et leur traitement.  J. med. Paris, 1928,  47:  187-
 90.   Also  M6d.  inf., Par., 1928, 34:  98-115.—Comby, J.
 Traitement des paralysies diphteriques.  Bull. Soc. med. hop.
 Paris,  1934, 3. ser.,  50: 1756-60.  Also  J. med.  Paris, 1935,
 55:  164-6.—Cruchet, R., & Ginestous,  E.  La  serotherapie
 dans le  traitement des Daralysies diphteriques.  Arch. med.
 enf., 1937,40: 725-36.—De Benedetti. L. Paralisi postdifteriche
 e sieroterapia.   Terapia,  Milano,  1927,  17:  208-13, 3 pl.—
 Debre, R., Ramon,  G.,  & Uhry, P.   Paralysies diphteriques
 experimentales;  essai de  traitement par le  serum antidiph-
 terique.  Bull. Soc. med. hop. Paris, 1933, 3. ser., 49: 265-74.—
 Dodel,  P., &  Foucher, A.  Sur  un nouveau traitement  des
 paralysies  diphteriques.  Paris med., 1936, 101:  110-3.—
 Elizalde, P. de, & White, F. E.   Casos de paralisis postdifterica,
 tratados sin suero.  Arch.  lat. amer.  pediat., B.  Air., 1929,
 3. ser., 23: 839-42.—Fileccia, G. La siero-terapia nelle paralisi
 post-difteriche.   Lattante,  1937.  8:  176.—Friedmann, U., &
 Elkeles, A.  Experimentelle Untersuchungen  zur Serumbe-
 handlung der  postdiphtherischen  Lahmung.   Deut.  med.
 Wschr.,  1930, 56:  1725-7.—Giraud,  P.    Considerations  sur
 refficacite du  serum  antidiphterique a propos de 13  cas de
 paralysies diphteriques.  Marseille med., 1931, 68: 282-92 —
 Grenet. H.  A propos du traitement des paralysies diphteriques
 par la serotherapie.  Bull. Soc med. hop. Paris, 1935,  3. ser.,
 51: 172-4.—Huber, H. G. Zur Behandlung postdiphtherischer
 Lahmungen,  insbesondere  Atemstorungen  mit   Tetrophan.
 Mschr. Kinderh., 1937.  70: 321-31.—Larguia, A. C, & del
 Carril, M. J.  Eficacia  del tratamiento scroterapico  intensivo
 de las  paralisis difterieas. Sem. med.,  B. Air., 1926,  33: pt 2,
 428-34.—Mangabeira-Albernaz, P.  Paralysias diphtericas  e
 soro inespecifico.  Fol. med.,  Rio, 1936,  17: 52-4.  ------
 Paralysies diphteriques et  serum  antistreptococcique.  Ann.
 otolar., Par., 1937, 303-6.   Also  Paris med., 1937, 103: 418-
 20.—Marquezy, R. A., & Eck,  M.  Traitement des paralysies
 diphteriques; influence  de  la  serotherapie.  Prat. med.  fr.,
 1937, 18: 3-23.—Martinico, G.  Difterite, paralisi post-difte-
 riche e  sieroterapia.   Med. prat.. Nap.,  1924,  9:  344-6.—
 Moggi, D.  Ricerche farmacologiche nelle paralisi difteriche.
 Riv. clin. pediat., 1923, 21:  671-89.—Morra.  A.  Sulle paralisi
 post-difteriche.   Prat,  pediat., Genova,  1929,  7:  55-72 —
 Muggia.  Contributo alia cura delle  paralisi post-difteriche.
 Gazz. osp.,  1923, 44: 800.—Muniagurria, C.  El tratamiento
 de las  paralisis  difterieas.   Rev.  m6d.  Rosario, 1931,  21:
 329-35.—Piazza  Sormani,  P.  L'anatossina  difteriea nella
 cura della paralisi postdifteriche.   Terapia, Milano, 1931, 21:
 362-9.—Ramon,  G.,  Debre, R.,  & Uhry, P.   L'action du
 serum  antidiphterique dans la paralysie diphterique  experi-
 mentale. C. rend. Soc biol., 1932, 109: 1349-52.—Renault, J.,
 L6vy, P. P., & Bethoux, L.   Traitement des paralysies diph-
 teriques  par les melanges toxo-antitoxiques  hyperneutralises.
 Bull. Soc. pediat. Paris, 1924, 22: 443-61.—Renault,  J., Levy,
 P. P.,  & Plichet, A.  Traitement  des  paralysies diphteriques
 par des  melanges hyperneutralises de toxine et  d'antitoxine
 diphteriques.  Ibid.,  160-76.—Ruelle, G.   Essais de traite-
 ment de la paralysie diphterique  exp6rimentale.  Bruxelles
 med., 1934-35, 15: 213-8. ------ Nouveaux essais de traite-
 ment de la paralysie diphterique experimentale.   Ibid., 1000-
 3.—Venuti, A.   La  sieroterapia nelle  paralisi  postdifteriche.
 Riv. clin. pediat., 1929, 27: 522-48.—Zucal, E..  & Pico. J.
 Paralisis postdifterica en un lactante.  Arch, argent, pediat.,
 1937, 8: 121-5.

----   Pathogenesis.
   See   also   Diphtheria,  Toxemia;  Diphtheria

bacillus, Pathogenicity.
   Bieling, R., &  Oelrichs. L.  Untersuchungen iiber die Ent-
stehunc der  Diphtherieinfektion.  Zschr.  Hyg., 1935-36,  117:
792-800   ______  Diphtheriebazilleninfektion mit  verschie-
denen Diphtheriebazillenstammen.  Zbl.  Bakt., 1. Abt., 1936,
137-  226-9__Bocchini.   Considerations  immuno-biologiques
et observations cUniques sur l'infection  diphterique.  Bruxelles
med.,  1934-35,   15:   148.—Boechini,   A.   Consideraciones
inmunobiol6gicas  y observaciones  clfnicas sobre la infecci6n
difteriea.  Med. ibera, 1934, 28: pt 2, 559.—Cantor, G.  Azione
del siero di sangue di cavia difteriea sul processo della fagocitosi
del bacillo della difterite.  Gior. batt. immun., 1926, 1: 478-
84.—Castillo  Fuertes,  S. S.   Consideraciones  sobre la toxi-
lnfeccion difteriea.  Rev. mid. cubana, 1934,  45: 154-66.—
Castro Teixeira, J. de.  Pathogenia da diphteria.   Fol. med.,
Rio,  1937, 18: 316-8.—Clauberg, K. W.  Ist  die Diphtherie
eine septicamische Erkrankung mit sekundiirer  Ansiedlung der
Erreger auf den Tonsillen9 Klin. Wschr., 1936, 15: 18.  ------
& Plenge, K.  Untersuchungen zur Pathogenese der Diphtherie.
Ibid.,  1937,   16:   223-5.—D'Antona,   D.   Sull'importanza
dell'immunita antitossica nella infezione sperimentale da bacilli
difterici virulenti.   Pathologica, Genova, 1932, 24: 166; 211.—
Debr6, R., Ramon, G., & Thiroloix, P. L.  Etude pathogenique
de 40  cas de diphterie et essais  therapeutiques.   Bull. Soc.
med. hop. Paris, 1931, 3. ser.,  47: 626-39.—Fejes, K.  Einfluss
der Diphtherieinfektion auf das Blutanl itoxin. Arch. Kinderh.,
1937, 111: 163-6.—Gundel,  M.,  &  Emn, N.  Studien zur
Pathogenese  der Diphtherie.   Klin. W^-hr., 1935, 14: 1164.
------   Untersuchungen zur  Pathogenese der  Diphtherie
unter besonderer Berucksichtigung der Virulenz der Diphtherie-
bazillentypen. Zbl. Bakt., 1. Abt., 1936. 136:  24-36.—Ham-
burger, F.  Ueber  die Entstehung der Diphtheriekrankheit.
Miinch. med. Wschr., 1930, 77: 1049-54. ----— & Siegl, J.
Pathogenese  und  Pathologie IDiphtherie]   In  Diphtherie
(Hamburger,  F.)  Berl.,  1937, 26-81.—Hammerschmidt,  J.
Ueber  eine zufallige experimentelle Diphtherieinfektion  beim
Menschen.  Munch, med. Wschr.,  1924, 71: 1755.—Kirch, E.
Oertliche  Vorgange bei der  Diphtherie und ihre Folgen fur
den Gesamtorganismus. Zschr. Laryng., 1930-31, 20: 81-8.—
Massione, G.  Ricerche sull'infezione e  sull'intossicazione
difteriea sperimentale.  Valsalva, 1932, 8: 57-9.—Paschlau, G.
Neues iiber Entstehung und Ablauf der Erkrankung an Diph-
therie.  Klin. Wschr., 1938.  17:  217-22.—Ritossa, P.   Lucl
ed ombre nella patogenesi della  difterite.   Pediatria  (Riv.)
1937, 45: 1023-39.—Schick,  B.   Pathogenesis  of diphtheria.
Contr. Med.  Sc. Libman Annivers. Vol., 1932, 3: 1047-52.—
Sekiya, S.  Studies on the experimental infection  of guinea-
pigs  with Corynebacterium  diphtheriae; the  mechanism  of
infection.  Jap. J. Exp. M., 1937, 15: 255-64.—Simchen, H., &
Wiltschke, F.  Ueber  Infektion und Erkrankung  bei  Diph-
therie. Zschr. Hvg., 1925, 104: 612-8.  Also Mschr. Kinderh.,
1924-25,  29:  535-40.—Wohlfeil, T.  Verlauf der Diphtherie-
infektion unter der Wirkung von Schwermetallen, Phosphaten
und  Magnesium  und  deren Bedeutung fiir die Theorie der
Aggressine.   Zbl.  Bakt.,  1.  Abt.,  1937, 139: 417-37.—Young.
W. W., & Boericke, G. W.  Kymographic studies of sensitized
tissue: homeopathic  relationship.  J.  Am. Inst.  Homeop.,
1934, 27: 203-7.—Zoelch, P.  Untersuchungen uber die Be-
deutung  des Antitoxins  fiir Krankheitsentstehung, Krank-
heitsschutz und natiirlichen Heilungsvorgang  bei Diphtherie
und  Diphtherie-Rezidiven.   Zschr. Kinderh., 1933, 55: 518-
45.—Zoeller,  C.  Le role du terrain dans l'infection diphterique
et l'immunite antidiphterique; de la reactivite naturelle.  Bull.
Soc.  m6d. h6p. Paris,  1925, 3. ser., 49: 853-8.  ------  Da
quelques notions  nouvelles  concernant  l'infection  diphterique
et l'immunite  antidiphterique.   Arch.  m6d.   pharm.  mil.,
1926, 84:410-28.

----   Pathology.

  For special  pathology see various subheadings
of Diphtheria.
   Andrews, F. W., Bulloch,  W.  [et al.]  Diph-
theria:   its  bacteriology,   pathology,   and  im-
munology.   544p.   8?   Lond.,  1923.
   Dorner, G.  Klinische Studien zur Pathologie
und Behandlung der  Diphtherie auf  Grund der
Erfahrungen   bei  der   Diphtherie-Epidemie  in
Leipzig, 1914-16.  136p.  8?   Jena, 1918.
  Thomas, F.   *Ueber  seltene morphologische
Befunde   bei   Diphtherie    [Bonn]    24p.     8?
Koln, 1931.
  Chiari, H.   Pathologische  Anatomie  [Diphtherie]   In
Diphtherie (Hamburger,  F.)  Berl., 1937, 62-78.—Fialho. A.
Anatomia pathologica da diphteria. Fol. med., Rio, 1937, 18:
318-25.—Hamburger,  F., &  Haidvogl, M.  Klinisch-experi-
mentelle  Untersuchung iiber  die  Diphtherie.   Arch.  Hyg.,
Munch.,  1927,  98:  108-45.—Meyer, F.  Diphtherie.  Spec.
Path. Ther. inn. Krankh., Wien, 1919, 2: Teil 1,  313-93, 9 pl.—
Posrednik, F. I.  [Morphological changes in the organs and
tissues in diphtheria]   tjkrain. med. arkh.,  1932, 8: 68-71.—
Seemann, G. E.  [Fat infiltration in  diphtheria]  Mikrob. J.,
Leningr., 1929, 9:  281-7.—Troetzky, A.  Y.  [Case of diphtheria
with retarded localization of patchesl   Vrach.  gaz., 1929, 33:
97-9.—Tull,  M.  G.  Extensive diphtheritic  membranes  re-
moved and photographed.  J. Am. M. Ass., 1935, 104: 1967.

----   Pharynx  and  palate.

  See also other Diphtheria subheadings (Naso-
pharynx;  Throat; Tonsils)
  Jacarelli,   E.  A  proposito  deU'efficacia  curativa del siero
antidifterieo; associazione morbosa polmonite crupale-difterite 
DIPHTHERIA
478
DIPHTHERIA
faringea  con narcolessia.   Policlinico, 1932, 39:  sez. prat.,
762-7.—Khawly,  G.  Un  cas  de phlegmons retro- et latero-
pharyngiens  post-diphteriques.   Marseille med.,  1925,   62:
1250!—Papin.  Diphterie  pharyngo-laryng6e.   Arch.  m6d.
Angers, 1921, 25: 82.—Progulski, S., & Redlich,  F.  [Spon-
taneous gangrene, caused by diphtheretic pharyngitis]  Polska
gaz. lek.,  1929, 8: 439.—Rodriguez, G.  La forma comun y
la maligna  en  la difteria faringea; su  causa  determinante.
Rev.  As.  med. argent.,  1924,  37:  Soc.  hig.  microb., 5-9 —
Sindoni, M. B., & Guccione, F.  Pregressa difteria con localiz-
zazioni  al  faringe e  al laringe;  broncopolmonite bilaterale;
pleurite e  peritonite  cronica  circoscritta.   Pediatria  (Riv.)
1925, 33: 773-5.   ------  Difteria ipertossica  con localizza-
zione faringea.  Ibid., 776-8.  ------  Difteria del faringe e
del  laringe;  bronchite  capillare diffusa.   Ibid.,  778-80.—
Srebrny, Z.  [Is certain clinical diagnosis of pharyngeal diph-
theria possible?]  Warsz. czas. lek., 1935, 12: 416-18.

----  Pharynx and palate: Paralysis.
   Antognoli, G. C. Contributo alia sieroterapia delle paralisi
post-difteriche del velo pendulo.   Valsalva,  1928, 4: 237-41.—
Beynes,  E.  Traitement  des  paralysies  postdiphteriques du
voile  du palais par l'air chaud.   Ann. mal. oreille, 1924,  43:
459-63.  ------  L'air chaud dans les paralysies diphteriques
du voile du palais.  Clinique, Par., 1924,  19: 119.—Boenning-
haus, G.  Ueber hysterische Sprachlahmung des  Gaumensegels
nach  Diphtherie.   Deut. med. Wschr., 1926, 52: 322.—Bour-
geois, H., & Aubin, A.  Diphterie localisee a aspect gangreneux;
paralysie  unilaterale  du voile  du palais et du constricteur
superieur du pharynx  du meme cote que  l'angine.  Ann. mal.
oreille, 1924, 43:  579-81.  Also Arch, internat.  laryng., Par.,
1924,  30:  689.  ------   Diphterie pharyngee  unilaterale
d'apparence  gangreneuse; paralysie homologue  du voile du
palais et du constricteur superieur du pharynx.   Progr. med.,
Par.,  1924, 39: 241.—Lepore, M.  La sieroterapia nella paralisi
post-difterica del velopendolo.   Gazz. osp., 1926, 47: 892-4.—
Merelli, G.  Contributo alio studio delle paralisi postdifteriche
del velopalatino.   Ann.  laring.,  Tor.,  1927,  28: 257-83 —
Mittermaier, R.  Aerophagie als Folge einer postdiphtherischen
Schlucklahmung.  Zschr. Laryng., 1934, 25: 428-32.—Miiller-
dos-Reis,   W.   Das  paralysias  diphtericas  velo-palatinas.
Fol. med., Rio, 1936, 17: 441-4.------Sur les paralysies
diphteriques  du voile du palais.  Ann.  otolar.,  Par., 1937,
681-9.—Paolantonio,  D.   La sieroterapia nella paralisi post-
difterica del velopendolo.  Terapia, Milano, 1924, 14:  11-4.—
Ronaldson, G.  W., & Kelleher, W. H.   Palatal paralysis in
extra-faucial  diphtheria.   Brit.  M. J.,  1935,  1:  1019-21.—
SchafTa.  H.   Ernahrung  mittels  Nasenschlauchs bei post-
diphtherischer Schlucklahmung.   Med. Klin., Berl., 1936,  32:
1399-401.

----  Prevention.

   See also Diphtheria, Control.
   Araoz Alfaro, G. Epidemiologia  y  profilaxis  de  la difteria.
Rev.  med.  lat. amer.,  B. Air.,  1927, 12: 411-28.—Armstrong,
D. B.  Finishing  the  job in diphtheria prevention.  Med. J.
& Rec, 1933, 138: 47-9.—Bauer, E. L.  A manual of diphthe-
ria prevention.  Month. Bull. Philadelphia  Dep. Pub. Health,
1924, 9:  90-104—Bleyer. A.  The  prevention  of diphtheria.
J. Missouri M. Ass.,  1930, 27: 481-4.—Bousfield,  G.  Diph-
theria prophylaxis.  Med.  Off.,  Lond., 1931, 45: 76; 1938,  59:
5.—Bullock,  N.  C.   Diphtheria  prevention—a  municipal
problem.  Illinois M.  J., 1937,  72: 257-62.—Crumbine, S. J.
Diphtheria—the  big  bad  wolf.  Hygeia,  Chic,  1935,   13:
804.—Eberly, K.  C.  Banishing  diphtheria.  J. Indiana  M.
Ass.,  1937, 30: 380-2.—Elbert, B.  [Prophylaxis  of diphtheria]
Belaruss.  med. misl,  1924-25, 2:  4;  23.—Faberi, M.   La
profilassi  antidifterica.    Policlinico,  1929,  36:  sez.  prat.,
695-705.—Fitzgerald,  J. G., Fraser, D. T. [et al.]  Diphtheria—
a  preventable  disease.   Lancet, Lond.,  1938,  1: 391-7.—
Furka, S.   [Prevention of diphtherial  Budapesti orv. ujs.,
1930, 28:  7-11.—Gershenfeld,  L.   Diphtheria—a  dreaded
scourge.  Hygeia, Chic, 1935,  13: 400; 475.—Gil more, C. E.
Diphtheria; prevention and control.  Texas J.  M., 1935-36,
31: 221-5.—Harrison, W.  T.  Diphtheria prophylaxis.  Penn-
sylvania Health, 1935, 13: No. 4, 10-4.—Hoffmann, W.  Zur
Verhutung der  Diphtherie.  Schweiz.  med. Wschr., 1923,  53:
731.—Ide,  M.   Prophylaxie  antidiphterique.   Rev.  med.,
Louvain, 1919, 236-9.—Karpachevskaia, B. P., & Tovianskaia,
V. F.  [Prevention of diphtheria]  J. epidem. mikrob., Moskva,
1932, 1:  36-8.—Kassowitz, K.   Der gegenwartige Stand  der
vorbeugenden Diphtheriebekampfung.   Seuchenbekampfung,
Wien, 1924,1: 10-4.—Lacki. M. [Epidemiology and prevention
of diphtheria from the viewpoint  of recent research work]
Polska gaz. lek., 1932,  11: 676; 694.—Lagrange, E.  La prophy-
laxie de la diphterie.  Rev. prat. mal. pays chauds,  1926, 6:
277-82.—Lereboullet,  P.   Prophylaxie actuelle de la diphterie
du nourrisson.   Paris med.,  1930, 75:  527-31.—McCreary,
J. B.  Prevention of diphtheria.  Atlantic M. J., 1923-24,  27:
135.—McSweeney,  C.  J.   The prevention of  diphtheria.
Irish J. M. Sc, 1935, 6. ser., 76-81.—Norton, H. J.  Diphtheria
prevention and the American  Legion.  J.  Indiana M.  Ass.,
1938, 31: 165.—Pacheco, G. A proposito da prophylaxia e do
tratamento da diphteria.  Siieneia med., Rio, 1924, 2: 77-83.—
Pagani-Cesa, A.  La  profilassi  della difterite nelle comunita.
Pediat. med.  prat., Tor., 1938,  13: 164-9.—Palmer, L.  Diph-
theria.  Kentucky M. J., 1938.  36:  218-22.—Park, W. H.
The prevention of diphtheria.   Bull. Maryland Dep.  Health,
1930, 2: 33-44.—Peeters, H.  [Diphtheria and its prevention]
Mschr.  kindergeneesk., 1936-37, 6: 282-8.—Pollard, J. W. H.
Diphtheria prevention.   Illinois Health Mess., 1934, 6: 45.—
Ponce de Leon, M.  La profilaxis de la difteria.   Arch, lat,
amer. pediat., B. Air., 1923, 2. ser.,  17: 335-45.—Prevention
(The)  of  diphtheria.   Mil. Surgeon,  1928,  63:  365-72.—
Profilaxis de la difteria.   Dfa med., B. Air., 1931-32, 4: 354.—
Raybaud,  A.   La  diphterie; epidemiologie  et  prophylaxie
Marseille med., 1929, 60: pt 2, 560-73.—Reading, B.  Prophy-
laxis of diphteria.   Texas J. M., 1928-29, 24: 366-8.—Reid,
J. D.  The etiology and prevention of diphtheria.  Nebraska
M. J., 1925, 10: 134-6— Rogers, L.  Diphtheria a preventable
disease; why  not  prevented?  Med.  Off., Lond.,  1938, 59:
237-9.—Rolleston, J.  D.  Prevention  and treatment of diph-
theria.  Brit. M. J., 1928, 2: 337-9.  ------  The prevention
and arrest of diphtheria.  J. State M„ Lond., 1926, 34: 187-
201.—Rudoiph,  C.   Diphtheria  prophylaxis.   West.  M
Times,  1933,  52:  166.—Sears,  F.  W.  Can diphtheria  be
eliminated?  Am. J. Pub. Health, 1925, 15: 98-101.—Siegl, J.
Prophylaxie  [Diphtherie]    In  Diphtherie  (Hamburger, F)
Berl.,  1937,  217-31.—Synge.  V.  M.  The prophylaxis  of
diphtheria.  Irish J. M.  Sc, 1926, 6.  ser.,  131-4.—Szenti, J.
[Prevention  of diphtheria]  Gy6gyaszat, 1932, 72: 451-6.—
Terburgh, J.T. [Prevention of diphtheria]  Ned. tschr. geneesk.,
1923, 67: 2846-8.—Tizzano, A.  Su la  profilassi della difterite.
Studium, Nap., 1935, 25: 207; 236.—Verdeau, A.   Prophylaxie
de la diphterie.  J. med. Bordeaux, 1924, 54: 878-84.—White.
B.  Diphtheria prevention.   Boston  M. & S. J., 1926, 195:
625-31.

----   Prevention:  Methods.

   See  also Diphtheria,  Carrier  state: Treatment;
Diphtheria,   Immunisation;  Diphtheria,   Public
health aspect.
   Dessart, J.  *La protection contre les maladies
contagieuses et notamment la  diphterie dans les
immeubles  pour families nombreuses.   56p.  8°.
Par., 1928.
   Leconte, H.   *La  prophylaxie actuelle  de  la
diphterie.   105p.   8?   Par.,  1928.
   Ohio,  U.  S. A.   Department  of  Health.
Division  of Communicable  Diseases.    Diph-
theria: how it is prevented.  4p.   8?   Columbus
[1936]
   Bauer, W. W.  Five-year program of diphtheria prevention.
Nation's Health, Chic, 1927, 9: No. 5, 48.—Blacher, W. Zur
Verhutung  und Behandlung des Diphtheriekrupps  im  kind-
lichen Alter.  Deut. med. Wschr., 1926, 52: 1935-8.—Bronfen-
brenner, J.  Active prophylaxis of diphtheria.  Week.  Bull. S.
Louis M. Soc, 1935, 29: 612.—Cassoute.  Une grande d6cou-
verte; le moyen de pr6venir la  diphterie.  Strasbourg med.,
1929,  89:  157.—Castillo Fuertes, S.  S.  Profilaxis sanitaria
unica de la toxi-infecci6n difteriea.  Rev. med. cubana, 1934,
45: 167-78.—Comba,  C.  Profilassi antidifterica con  speciale
riguardo alia vaccinazione.  Riv. clin. pediat., 1933, 31: 769-
87.—Davison, W.  C.  Some measures for the  prevention of
diphtheria.   South. M. J., 1926, 19: 865-9.—FitzGerald, J. G.
Diphtheria  prevention,  methods and  results.  Proc.  Interst.
Postgrad. M.  Ass. N. America, 1935, 113-8.—Forbes, J.  G.
Progress of diphtheria prevention; a survey and some results.
Brit. M. J., 1937,  2: 1209-13.—Gastinel, P.  La prophylaxie
de la diphterie; quelques notions nouvelles.  Bull, med., Par.,
1924, 38: 871-4. ------  The latest data on the prophylaxis of
diphtheria.  Med. Press & Circ, Lond., 1924, n. ser., 118:288.—
Gegenbauer & Gottlieb.   Zur Frage der Diphtherieprophylaxe.
Zbl. Bakt., 1. Abt., 1931, 122: 170-83.—Giraud, P.  D6cou-
vertes recentes au sujet de la prophvlaxie et du traitement de la
diphterie chez l'enfant.   Marseille med., 1928, 65:  748-62.—
Hallam, K.  H.  Diphtheria prophylaxis in private practice.
Health  Bull.,  Melb.,  1927,  No. 11,  348.—Hilar  Arino,  A.
Clfnica, tratamiento y profilaxis de la difteria en el medio rural.
Clin, lab., Zaragoza.  1929,  13:  135-47.—Ichok, G.   Vers la
prophylaxie sociale de la diphterie.   Progr. med.. Par., 1926,
41: 759-63.—Janet, H.  Prophvlaxie de la diphterie.  J. med.
chir., Par., 1931, 102:  201-9.—Johan. B.  [Diphtheria  prophy-
laxis in practice]   Orv. hetil.,  1933,  77: 1168-70.  -----
[Present status of diphtheria prevention]  Orvoskepzes, 1936,
26: 653-60.—Kinnaman, J. H.  A new approach to diphtheria
prevention.  J. Iowa M. Soc, 1936, 26: 486-8.—Lapierre, G.
Prophylaxie de la  diphterie. Union med.  Canada,  1928, 57:
574-9.   Also  Arch. med. enf., 1930, 33: 263-83.—Lereboullet.
Les notions nouvelles sur la prophylaxie et le traitement de la
diphterie.   Rev. med.  fr.,  1926,  7:  469-74.—Lunin.  N.  I.
[Newer  methods  in  prevention of  diphtheria]   Pediatria,
Moskva, 1924, 8: 298-308.—McSweeney, C. J.  An evaluation
of modern diphtheria prophylactics.  Brit. M. J.,  1935, 1: 103—
5.—Murphy, W. A.  Modern methods of diphtheria prevention.
Pub. Health,  Lond., 1936-37, 50: 121.—Neff, F. C.  State-wide
prevention of diphtheria.  J. Missouri M. Ass., 1924, 21: 297-
300.—Paisan, J.  La profilaxis difteriea en el  medio rural.
Rev. espafi. med. cir., 1929,  12: 212-5.—Renault, J.   Prophy-
laxie de la  diphterie.   Sem. hdp. Paris, 1929,  5:  319-27.—
Ronx, E. Prophylaxie de la diphterie; 1894. Paris med., 1933,
89: 527.—Saunders, J.  C.  Recent trends in diphtheria pro-
phylaxis.  Irish J. M. Sc, 1935, 6. ser., 117-23.—Sistematizz*- 
DIPHTHERIA
479
DIPHTHERIA
 zione (La) della profilassi antidifterica.  Terapia, Milano, 1923,
 13: No. 49, 7-13.—Szirmai, F.   [Principles of prevention and
 treatment, of diphtheria]  Orvoskepzes,  1932, 22: Oct. Kiilonf.
 Dolgozatok gyermekklin., 17-31.—Trambusti. B.  La profilassi
 antidifterica.  Arch, biol.,  Genova, 1927, 4: No. 1, 3-41.—
 Waldbott,  G. L.   Diphtheria prophylaxis among asthmatic
 patients.  J.  Am. M. Ass.,  1928, 90: 290-2.—Why have diph-
 theria? Virginia Health  Bull., 1929, 21: No. 2,  1-4.—Zoeller.
 Ce qu'est la  diphterie et les moyens  de s'en preserver.  Rev.
 med. est, 1929, 57: 514-6.  Also Strasbourg med.,  1929,  89:
 154.  ------  La  diphterie peut 6tre evitee.  Rev.  med.  est,
 1929, 57: 529.  Also Strasbourg m6d., 1929, 89:  158.

 ----  Prevention:  Methods: Isolation.

   Klages, G.   *Ueber die Haufigkeit und Dauer
 des   Vorkommens   von   Diphtheriebazillen  bei
 Rekonvaleszenten.   24p.   8?   Berl., 1918.
   Latour, B.   Contribution  a I'etude du delai
 d'eviction  dans la  diphterie.   72p.    8?   Par.,
 1934.
   Ranglaret,  R.   *La  diphterie a  Thopital de
 l'Institut   Pasteur  (1900-26);  contribution   a
 I'etude de l'isolement individuel dans la prophy-
 laxie des  complications   de la diphterie.   48p.
 8?   Par.,  1927.
   Nigra, T.   La permanenza dei bacilli difterici nei convales-
 cent! di difterite.   Clin, igiene inf.,  1930. 5: 305-12.—Oxenius,
 K. Wann soil ein Kind mit  Kehlkopfdiphtherie in ein Kranken-
 haus eingewiesen werden?  KinderarztL Prax.,  1937, 8:  165-
 8.—Withers, S., Ranson, J.  R., & Humphrys, E. D.  Shortening
 the quarantine period for  diphtheria convalescents and carriers.
 J. Am. M.  Ass.. 1926, 87: 1266-9.

 ----  Prevention—in institutions.

   Viader, R.   *La  prophylaxie de la  diphterie  a
 1'Hospice  des   enfants-assistes   et ses resultats.
 64p.   8?   Par., 1935.
   Bajo,  C.  Misure profilattiche  antidifteriche adottate nel
 preventorio antitubercolare  Emilia e Guido Frizzoni in Pedrengo
 (Bergamo)   Terapia, Milano, 1936, 26: 202-4.—Benech, J.  La
 prophylaxie de la  diphterie dans les milieux scolaires.  Rev.
 med. est,  55: 661-70.—Doll,  B.   Diphtherieprophylaxe  in
 geschlossenen Anstalten.  Med.  Klin.,  Berl., 1930, 26: 277.—
 Dufestel, L.  La prophylaxie de la diphterie dans les ecoles de
 Paris. M6d. scol.,  Par., 1924,13: p. xl-xlvi.—Guindani. A.  La
 profilassi antidifterica nei reparti pediatrici ospitalieri.   Osp.
 maggiore, Milano,  1930, 18: 541-4.—Hortopanu, D., & Ciulin,
 V.  [Antidiphtheric prevention in elementary schools]  Rev. st.
 med., Bucur., 1935, 24: 1294-314.—Huber, E. G.  Diphtheria
 prevention at the Letterman General  Hospital, Presidio of San
 Francisco, California.  Army M. Bull.,  1923, No. 3-4, 75-9.—
 Jensen, C.   [Prevention of  diphtheria in children's homes and
 similar institutions]  Ugeskr. laeger,  1929, 91:  1-4.—McClel-
 land, J. E.  Preventive treatment  of diphtheria in the Public
 Schools of Cleveland.   Ohio M.  J., 1924, 20: 564.—McGuire,
 P. F.  Prevention  of diphtheria in the United States Armv.
 Mil. Surgeon, 1924, 55: 681-96.—Nanni, G. La  profilassi della
 difterite e le  colonie climatiche.  Gazz. osp., 1931, 52:  1448-
 51.—Peairs, R. P.  Diphtheria prevention work at the Soldiers'
 Orphans' Home.   Institution Q., Springf., 1923, 14: 41-5.—
 Schlossmann, A. Die Gefahrdung des Personals in Krankenan-
 stalten durch  Diphtherie.   Klin. Wschr.,  1932,  11:  18.—
 Verstraten.  De la prophylaxie de la diphterie dans une caserne.
 Arch. med. beiges,  1926, 79: 154-61.

 ----  Prevention—in various countries.
   Audeoud,  H.  La prophylaxie  de la diphterie  en Suisse.
 Rev. med. Suisse rom., 1930, 50: 52-5.—Bauer, E. L. Diph-
 theria prevention in Philadelphia.  Pennsylvania M. J.,  1928-
 29,  32: 756.  ------  A survey of diphtheria  prevention in
 Philadelphia.  Am.  J. M. Sc, 1931, 182: 839-47.—Bundesen,
 H. N.  Diphtheria prevention in Chicago; the  health officer's
 problem.  Am. J. Pub.  Health,  1934, 24: 519-24.—Denny, F.
 P.  Diphtheria prevention  in Brookline.   N. England J. M.,
 1930, 202: 716-8.—Diphtheria prevention; the Commonwealth
 of Massachusetts; Department of public health, State House,
 Boston.  Ibid., 1934, 210: 874-6.—Godfrey, E.  S., jr.  Diph-
 theria prevention; the New York State  campaign.  Med. Off.,
 Lond., 1928, 39: 127.—GrafTar, M.  La prophylaxie  antidiph-
 terique aux Etats-Unis,  techniques et  resultats.  Arch. med.
 sociale, Brux., 1938, 1:  345-64.—Greppi,  L.   Considerazioni
 sulla profilassi  antidifterica in  Provincia di Novara.  Osp
 maggiore  Novara,  1937,  14: 308.—King, W. F.  Diphtheria
 prevention in  Indiana.  J. Indiana M. Ass.,  1927, 20: 189-91.—
 McNamara, J. J., & Sullivan, G. M. Diphtheria prevention m
 Lowell, 1928 and 1929.  N. England J. M.,  1930,  203: 413-8.—
 Schioppa, L.   Profilassi della difterite  nel comune di Como.
 Gior. Soc. ital. igiene, 1934, 56: 223-8.—Schneider, H.   Zur
 Prophylaxe  der Erkrankungen an  Diphtherie in Niederoster-
reich.  Wien.  klin.  Wschr.,  1935, 48:  746-8 —Senftner, H. F.
A report on the progress  of the  upstate diphtheria prevention
campaign to date.   N. York State J. M„  1930. 30: 331-5.—
Sheahan,  M. W. Diphtheria prevention on a state-wide basis
and the part the public health nurse has taken.  Am  J Pub
Health, 1931,  21:  771-7.—Vaughan, H.  F.. &  Buck, C. E.'
Diphtheria prevention in Detroit.   Ibid., 751-61.

----   Problems.
   Corn, F. A., jr.  Diphtheria—our problem.  J. Arkansas M
Soc,  1936-37, 33:  63.—Degkwitz, R.   Diphtherieprobleme
Klin. Wschr., 1926. 5: 2289-95.—Friedemann, U. Das Diph-
therieproblem.  Ibid.,  1928, 7: 433; 481.—Gudakunst, D. W.
Diphtheria; some of today's problems.  J. Michigan M  Soc
1934,  33: 551-5.—Gundel,  M.   Diphtherieprobleme.   Zbl.
Bakt., 1. Abt., 1926-27, 101: 337-50—Herrm.in, C. Some fac-
tors in the diphtheria problem.  Arch.  Pediat., N. Y., 1929, 46:
627-36.  Also Med. Press & Circ, Lond., 1929, n. ser., 128: 519-
21.—Irrgang, J.  Diphtherieproblem fiir den Praktiker.  Fort-
sch. Med., 1930, 48: 263-6.—Kundratitz. K.  Zum Diphtherie-
problem.   Med.  Klin.,  Berl.,  1931,  27:  1752-6.—Opitz, H.
Alte und neue Diphtherieprobleme. KinderarztL Prax., 1936,
7: 25-34.—Reye.  Zur Diphtheriefrage.  Deut. med. Wschr.,
1927,  53:  1554.—Riebold. G.  Der gegenwartige Stand der
Diphtheriefrage.  Munch, med. Wschr., 1923, 70: 1204; 1232.—
Rodella, M.   El problema de la difteria.  Bol. Cons, nac hig.,
Montev., 1930, 24: 38-42.—Sigoloff, E.  The diphtheria prob-
lem in St.  Louis.  J.  Missouri M. Ass.,  1935, 32: 103-5.—
Stallybrass, C. O. The problem of diphtheria.  Lancet, Lond.,
1935, 1: 698.—Szontagh, F.  Ueber die Diphtherie und einige
mit diesem   Problem   zusammenhangende Fragen.   Jahrb.
Kinderh., 1926, 3. F.,  63: 184-97.—Underwood, E. A.   Diph-
theria: present difficulties and future possibilities. Med. Off.,
Lond., 1934,  51:  195; 205.—Ziegler.  W.  Einige Fragen des
Diphtherieproblems.   Praxis, Bern, 1938, 27: 47-51.

----   Prognosis.

   See also  Diphtheria, Severity.
   Amarante, J.  Prognostico da diphteria em geral.  Fol. med
Rio, 1937, 18: 397.—Fachini, G., & Schwarz, W.  E peggiorata
la prognosi della difterite?  Pediatria (Riv.) 1935, 43: 390-5.—
Hamburger, F.  Prognose [Diphtherie]  In Diphtherie (Ham-
burger, F.) Berl., 1937, 210-6.  ------ &  Siegl, J. Beobach-
tungen bei spontan geheilten Diphtherieerkrankungen.  Miinch
med. Wschr., 1929, 76: 1537.—Harries, E.  H. R.  Prognosis in
diphtheria.  Lancet, Lond., 1935, 1:  1341.—Hoffken, K. H.
Die Bedeutung der Reststickstoffbestimmungen fiir die Prog-
nose der Diphtherieerkrankungen.  Mschr. Kinderh., 1938, 72:
1-7.—Kobner, L.   Die Lymphozytenkurve  als  Mittel  zur
Beurteilung des Diphtheria-Krankheitsverlaufes.   Med  Welt
1932, 6: 1063—Prochazka, J.  [Presence of urea in the blood
in diphtheria and its prognostic significance]  Cas. lek  Cesk
1929, 68: 1269-72.—Ronaldson, G. W.  Serum phenomena and
their relationship to the prognosis of diphtheria.  Brit J Child
Dis., 1923, 20: 129-42.—Siegl, J.   Beobachtungen bei spontan
geheilten  Diphtherieerkrankungen.  Arch.  Kinderh., 1929, 88:
154-75.—Tron,  G.  Sul valore dell'azotemia  nella prognosi
della difterite. Minerva  med., Tor., 1935, 26: pt 2, 671-4.

----   Public health aspect.
   See also Diphtheria, Epidemiology; Diphtheria,
Immunization.
   De Juan, A.  What the public should know about diphtheria
Puerto Rico  Health Bull., 1938, 2: 97-9.—Fawcett,  H. A.
Diphtheria; its causation, investigation and prevention  Med
Off., Lond., 1923, 29:  197; 211; 224.—Fontenelle,  J.'  P.  A
diphteria no trabalho de saude publica.  Fol. med., Rio, 1937
18: 417-22.—Glueck, C. F.  Popular instruction in diphtheria'
Illinois M. J., 1925, 47: 194-7.—Lentz, O.  Die Bedeutung der
Diphtherie fur  die Volksgesundheit  und  ihre Bekampfung
Deut. med. Wschr., 1934, 60: 1191-4.  Also Verh. Berl med
Ges. (1934) 1935, 65: 211-20.—Pohlen. K.  Die Vollstandigkeit
in der Erfullung  der sanitatspolizeilichen Anzeigepflicht  von
Diphtherieerkrankungen im  deutschen Reich.   Deut  med
Wschr., 1936, 62:  1297-1300.—Renault, J.  Instructions  contre
la diphterie. Ann. hyg., Par., 1930, n. ser., 8: 558-67.—Riddell,
J.  Diphtheria as  a general public health problem. Med Off '
Lond., 1935, 53: 195-8.—Shepard, W. P. Obstacles in the n<>
diphtheria  path.  Am. J.  Pub. Health,  1933, 23: 547-54.__
Vaubel, W.  Die  immer mehr zunehmende Erkenntnis der
Bedeutung der  Diphtherie  als  allgemeine  Volkskrankheit
Fortsch. Med., 1926, 44: 903-7.—Williams, H.  The city health
officer looks at  diphtheria  prevention.  Am. J. Pub. Health
1935,25:425-9.

----   Reh test.
   See under Diphtheria,  Immunity: Diagnosis.

----   Relapse and reinfection.

   See   also  Diphtheria,   Immunity,  postdiph-
theritic.
   Koerner,  H.  J.   *Ueber  Recidive bei  Diph-
therieerkrankungen.   23p.   8?   Munster  [1932]
   Baffo, S.  Sopra un  caso di  difterite  laringea a ripetizione
Studium, Nap., 1927, 17: 140.—Berggren, E. G.  [Relapse in
diphtheria]   Nord. hyg. tskr., 1923, 4: 345-64.—Burton, A. H.
G., & Balmain, A. R. A severe relapse in a case of diphtheria
Lancet, Lond., 1928, 2:1182.—Feldman,  S.  Die Haufigkeit der 
DIPHTHERIA                                   480                                   DIPHTHERIA
zweimaligen Erkrankung an Diphtherie. Zschr. Kinderh., 1936,
58: 358-64.—Grenet, H., Duchon, L., & Delarue, J.  Syndrome
diphterique secondaire, avec guerison rapide.  Bull. Soc. pediat.
Paris, 1927, 25: 189-93.—Kiss, P. [Exacerbation in diphtheria
and  French pediatrics]  Orv. hetil.,  1929, 73: 113-5.—Pro-
chazka. J., & Pisafovicova-Cizkova, J.  [Relapses in diphtheria]
Cas.  lek. desk., 1938, 77: 735.—Ribadeau-Dumas & Rouques.
Diphterie r6cidivente du nourrisson.  Bull. Soc. pediat. Paris,
1930, 28: 332-4.—Rundberg, G.  [Relation between  relapse
and immunity in diphtheria]   Tskr. mil. halsov., 1935, 60: 11-
24.—Tron, G.  Osservazioni sulle ricadute e sulle recidive della
difterite.  Terapia,  Milano,  1936,  26: 289-95.  ------  Les
recidives de la diphterie.  Presse  med., 1937, 45: 336.

----   Respiratory system.
   See   also  other  subheadings  of   Diphtheria
(Larynx:  Nose; Paralysis,  diaphragmatic;  Tra-
cheobronchial tree)
   Grevin,   F.    *Suppurations  pharyngees   et
nasales associees a la diphterie.   60p.   8?   Par.,
1937.
   Bastos Netto,  C.  Complicacoes broncho-pulmonares  da
diphteria.  Fol. med., Rio,  1937,  18:  385.—Beck,  K.  On
cartilaginous necrosis of the larynx in diphtheric cases. Acta
otolar., Stockh., 1924, 6: 196-201.—Comba, C.  Patogenesi e
profilassi della broncopolmonite nella  difterite.   Boll.  Ist.
sieroter. milan., 1934, 13:  769-77.—Lyter, J. C.  The  pleural
complications of diphtheria.   Med. Clin. N. America, 1925, 9:
221.—Pohl, R., & Zischinsky, H.  Ueber einen Fall von ausge-
dehnter pulmonaler  Atelektase im Stadium der postdiphtheri-
schen Lahmunp.  Jahrb. Kinderh.,  1935, 3.  F., 95: 66-72.—
Tichomirov, D. M.  Mikroskopische Befunde von  Diphtherie-
bazillen mit eigenartigen pathologisch-histologischen Verande-
rungen in der Lunge  von Meerschweinchen nach experimenteller
Infektion mit einem  besonderen Diphtheriestamm.  Zbl. Bakt.,
1. Abt.,  1933, 128: 389-96.—Traina, S.  Modificazioni del
respiro nell'intossicazione  difteriea acuta sperimentale.  Val-
salva, 1929. 5: 782-92.—Yannet, H., & Goldfarb, W.  Physio-
logical disturbances  during experimental diphtheritic intoxica-
tion; respiratory quotients and metabolic rate.  J. Clin. Invest.,
1933, 12: 787-91.

----   Severity.
   See  also  Diphtheria,  hemorrhagic; Diphtheria,
latent; Diphtheria bacillus, Strains.
   Gerdes,   W.    *Versucii  einer  Wertung des
klinischen  und  bakteriologischen Befundes von
358  Diphtheriekranken.   72p.   8°   Berl.,  1934.
   Becker,  W. Bacillentypen und  Krankheitsbild bei Diph-
therie.  Mschr. Kinderh.,  1937,  69: 95-100.—Brelet, M.   La
diphteTie benigne.  Gaz. h&p., 1929, 102: 861.  Also Med. inf.,
Par., 1929, 35: 178-80.—Carrara, N., & Previtera, A.  Sui tipi
del bacillo difterico  in rapporto  al decorso clinico.  Pediatria
(Riv.) 1937, 45: 796-811.—Clauberg,  K. W.  Kann die bak-
teriologische Typenlehre zur Erklarung der Wandlung im Er-
scheinungsbilde der Diphtherie  herangezogen werden.  Klin.
Wschr., 1933,  12: 969-71.—Cooper, K. E., Happold, F. C. [et
al.]  Review of the observations which have accumulated with
regard to the significance of diphtheria types in the last 4 years
(1931-1935)  Proc. R. Soc. M., Lond.,  1935-36, 29: 1029-54.—
Diphtheria gravis and mitis.   Annual Rep. Chief M. Off. Min.
Health,  Lond., 1934, 26-8.—Gerbasi, M.  Rapporti  fra le
proprieta biologiche degli stipiti di bacillo di Loffler e la gravity
della infezione da essi determinata nell'uomo.  Pediatria (Riv.)
1924, 32: 8-30.—Gregory,  T. S.  A brief report  on 50 cases of
clinical diphtheria and the cultural type of the causal organisms.
Med. J. Australia, 1937, 1: 506.—Hilgers, W., & Thoenes, F.
Die  Bedeutung der  Diphtheriebazillentypen fiir die Klinik der
Diphtherie.  Jahrb. Kinderh., 1936, 3. F., 97:  339-51.  Also
Klin. Wschr.,  1936, 15: 1567.—Murray, J. F.  One hundred
and  sixty-six cases of diphtheria correlated with the type of B.
diptheriae concerned.  J. Path. Bact., Lond., 1935, 41:  97-106,
3 pl.—Otto, H., & Mittag, G. Erscheinungsformen des Diph-
theriebacillus und klinisches Bild der Diphtherie.  Klin. Wschr.,
1937, 16: 294-6.—Roi, G.  Su di una  epidemia da bacillo dif-
terico  modificato.   Clin, pediat., Mod.,  1926, 8: 298-309.—
Seydel, J.  [Relation between the course of diphtheria and its
bacillus]  Warsz. czas. lek., 1935, 12: 126-8.—Shapiro, S. L.. &
Rukevitch, M. V. Typing of C.  diphtheriae in connexion with
the clinical course of diphtheria infection.  Brit. M. J., 1937, 2:
373.   ------  [Types of diphtheria bacilli; types of diphtheria
in relation to the clinical  course of diphtheria infection]  J.
mikrob., Moskva, 1937, 18: 339-46.—Shaw, E. B., & Thelander,
H. E.  The causes for severity in  100 cases of severe diphtheria.
Arch. Pediat.,  N. Y., 1930, 47: 178-84.

----  Severity: Malignant type.
   Castillon,  P.   *L'azotemie  des   diphteries
malignes.   187p.  8?   Lyon, 1935.
   Hottinger, A.  Ueber die maligne,  sogenannte
toxische  Diphtherie  (epidemiologische,  klinische
und experimentelle  Beitrage)    88p.  8?   Berl.,
1932.
   Mezard,  J.  B.   *Diphterie maligne  tardive;
le syndrome du  cinquantieme jour.   104p.   8?
Par.,  1933.
   Poinso, R.  La diphterie maligne.   112p.  8!
Par.,  1935.
   Andrieu & Passa.  Diphterie maligne avec nephrite aigue,
p6ricardite et diplegie faciale.   Bull. Soc m6d. mil. fr., 1933,
27: 158-62.—Bancalari Pareja,  A.  R.  Sindrome  secundario
maligno en la difteria.  Rev. san. mil., Madr., 1936, 35: 129-
31.—Behr, W.   Zur Epidemiologie und Klinik der malignen
Diphtherie.   Med.  Welt, 1934, 8: 1321-5.  ------  Ueber
maligne Diphtherie.  Zschr. arztl.  Fortbild.,  1935,  32: 282-5.
------   Ueber  Herzschadigungen  bei maligner Diphtherie.
Zschr.  Kreislaufforsch.,   1934,  26:  89-110.—Bidoli, L.  Di
alcune  forme di difterite  maligna.   Studium,  Nap., 1927, 17:
410-3.—Bolzinger, R.; &  Nabonne,  A.  A propos d'un cas de
diphterie maligne.  Bull. Soc. m6d. mil. fr., 1936, 30: 129-36.—
Bonaba.  J., &  Charlone, R.   Sindroma secundario maligno
consecutivo  a una angina difteriea  comfln.   Arch.  lat. amer.
pediat., B. Air.,  1928, 22: 563-8.—Bormann, F. von.  Zur Frage
der Aetiologie  der sogenannten malignen  (invasiven) Diph-
therie.   Erg. inn. Med. Kinderh.,  1933, 45: 433-84.  -----
Die sogenannten maligne Diphtherie.  Med. Welt, 1934, 8:
109-12.—Cassoute,  P..  & Zuccoli.   Deux  observations de
retention azotee au cours de  diphteries malignes.  Bull. Soc.
pediat. Paris,  1930,  28:   185-90.—Chalier, J.  Azotemie et
diphterie  maligne.   Progr. med.,  Par.,  1929,  44: 1827-32.
------L'azotemie des diphteries malignes.  Paris med., 1935,
97: 303-7.  ------ & Brochier, A.  L'azotemie des diphteries
malignes; frequence et valeur pronostique.  Lyon m6d., 1927,
140:  257-63.—Chalier, J., Brochier, A. [et al.l  Contribution a
I'etude du r61e  des reins et  des surrenales  dans  la malignity
diphtherique. J. med. Lyon, 1927, 8: 1-21.—Chalier, J., Levrat
[et al.]   Considerations sur les  diphteries malignes mortelles;
valeur  des lesions renales  et  de l'azotemie.  Ann. med., Par.,
1932, 32: 304-32.—Chalier, J., & Samari, A. M. Sur les modifi-
cations du sang  dans la diphterie maligne.  Sang, Par., 1934, 8:
269-87.—Degkwitz, R.  Ueber die maligne toxische Diphtherie.
Med. Welt, 1937,  11: 636-41.—Deicher, H., & Agulnik, F.
Ueber gehauftes Auftreten ungewohnlich bosartiger Diphtherie.
Deut. med. Wschr.,  1927, 53: 825-7.—Del-Rio, D.  Osserva-
zioni e dati statistici relativi  a 245 casi di  infezione difteriea
grave  (raccolti  all'Ospedale Ramazzini dal  giugno  1922 al
gennaio 1928)   Boll.  Soc.  med. chir. Modena,  1928,  29: 49-53,
pl.  Also Pediat. prat., Mod.,  1928, 5: 117-20.—Doskocil, A.
[Anaerobic bacilli in malignant  diphtheria]   Cas.  16k. desk.,
1933, 72: 1730-3.—Frey,  L.  Ueber eigenartige Beziehungen
zwischen alternierendem Schenkelblock und Extrasystolen bei
maligner Diphtherie.  Zschr. Kreislaufforsch., 1936.  28:  73-
81.—Frank, E., & Hartmann,  E.  Maligne  Diphtherie  mit
hamorrhagischer  Diathese  (Diphtheria  gravissima  toxica)
Zschr. klin. Med., 1931-32, 119: 460-76.—Fulga, C.  Diphterie
maligne et insuffisance cardiaque.  Bull. Soc. m6d. hop. Buca-
rest,  1932, 14: 598-600.—Garcia T6Ilez, S.  Sindrome cardio-
hepato-renal agudo de origen difterico o sfndrome  secundario
de la difteria maligna de Marfan.  Hosp. gen., Mex., 1932-33,
8: 1815-22.  Also  Medicina,  Mix.,  1933,  13:  497-506 —
Gismondi, A.   Intorno alia difterite maligna. Prat, pediat.,
Milano,  1931, 9: 83-91.   ------  II problema della difterite
maligna e la profilassi antidifterica.  Ibid., 1937, 15: 37-45.—
Gorter. E.  Malignant diphtheria.  Ned. tschr. gerieesk., 1930,
74: 1022-7.—Gottstein, A. Die Epidemiologie der  Diphtherie
mit  besonderer  Beriicksichtigung  der  malignen Formen.
KinderarztL Prax., 1931,  2: 193-9.—Grenet, H.  La diphterie
maligne.   In his Conf. clin. med. inf., Par., 1933, 2. ser., 59-
78.  ------  La diphterie maligne tardive et le syndrome du
cinquantiSme jour.  Gaz. med.  France, 1933,  757-63.  ----;—
& Mezard, J.   Diphterie  maligne tardive; le syndrome du cin-
quantieme jour. Bull. Soc. m6d. h6p. Paris,  1933,  3. ser., 49:
818-26.—Husler, J.  Ueber die schwere Diphtherie.  Munch.
med. Wschr., 1931, 78: 1247-9.—Knauer, H.  Sulla cosi detta
difterite  maligna.  Gazz.  osp.,  1937, 58: 347.  ------  Ist das
Krankheitsbild  der  sogenannten malignen Diphtherie allein
durch die Diphtheriebazillen bedingt?  Med. Klin., Berl., 1937,
33: 289-91.  Also  Schweiz.  med.  Wschr., 1937,  67: 542.—
Kollath,  W.  Gibt es bei maligner Diphtherie anaerobe Diph-
theriebazillenstamme?  Munch, med. Wschr., 1934, 81: 1577.—
Koschate, J. Grund fiir den malignen Verlauf der Diphtherie.
Klin. Wschr., 1931, 10: 62.—Kramer. P. H.  [Malignant diph-
theria  during the last years  (1927-31)]  Geneesk.  gids, 1933,
11: 881; 906.—Lorenz, E.  Beitrage zur Epidemiologie  und
Klinik der malignen  Diphtherie. Klin. Wschr., 1934, 13: 212-
7.—Mautner, H. Die maligne Diphtherie.  Wien. klin. Wschr.,
1932, 45: 1387.  Also Mitt. Volksgesundhamt., Wien, 1933
[Aerztl. Prax.] 45.—Mentl, S.  [Studv of the causation of severe
epidemics of diphtheria]   Cas. 16k. desk., 1929, 68: 690-2 —
Mommsen,  H.  Hamatologischer Beitrag  zum Problem der
malignen Diphtherie. Deut. Arch. klin. Med., 1933, 175: 315-
54.  ------  Zum Problem der malignen Diphtherie.  Deut,
med. Wschr., 1933, 59: 960.—Mouriquand, G.. & Bernheim, M.
Syndrome malin apres une angine diphterique 16gere (examen
histologique des organes)  Lyon  m6d.,  1927, 140:  75-80.—
Mouriquand, Martin & Delore.  Syndrome secondaire malin de
la diphterie.   Ibid.,  1921, 130: 646-9.—Poinso,  R.   Etude
bscteriologique  de  la diphterie maligne.   Bull. Soc pediat.
Paris,  1935,  33: 47-52.   ------  Le  sang dans la dipht6rie
maligne.  Sang, Par., 1935, 9: 26-40.  ------& Poursines. Y.
Considerations  sur les lesions des capsules surr6nales dans  U 
DIPHTHERIA
481
DIPHTHERIA
diphterie malice.   Ann. anat.  path., Par., 1933, 10: 487-90.
_____.  Surrenales et diphterie maligne.  Marseille m6d., 1933,
70- 661-74 —Potter, P. S.  Malignant diphtheria; with report
of'cases.  Arch. 1'ediat., X. Y.,  1929, 46: 430-40.—Prochazka,
J   [Study of the causes  of grave diphtheria epidemics]  Cas.
lek  6esk.,  1929,  68:  651-6.—Rocha, J.  M.  da.   Diphteria
maligna.  Fol. med., Rio, 1937, 18: 300-76.  ------& Rabello,
C.  Diphteria maligna.  Brasil med.. 1934, 49: 613 0.—Salus.
G.  Zur Epidemiologie und Prophylaxe der malignen Diph-
therie.  Med. Klin., Berl., 1932, 28: 509-11.—Schallock,  G.
Hypophyse und maligne  Diphtherie.  Klin. Wschr., 1936, 15:
1408.— Sogers. A.  Difteria maligna. Arch. lat. amer. pediat.,
B. Air.. 1025, 3.  ser.,  19:  1290-3.   ------  Consideraciones
clinicas sobre un caso dc difteria maligna.  Sem. med., B. Air.,
1925  32: pt  2, 1629.—Sossinka-Lachmann, A.  Ueber maligne
Diphtherie.   Med.  Welt,  1938,  12:  671-4.—Stadler, E., &
Behr, W.  Die maligne Diphtherie.  Klin. Fortbild.,  1930, 4:
70-98—Stroe, A.  Einige Betrachtungen iiber  die  maligne
Diphtherie.   Arch.  Kinderh., 1933, 100: 86-98.------&
Hortopan, D. Recherches cliniques et experimentales sur la
riipht6rie maligne.  Arch.  m6d. enf., 1937,  40:  081-709.—
Szirmai, F.  [Malignant diphtheria]  Orv. hetil., 1930, 74: 807;
842.  Also Jahrb.  Kinderh., 1930-31, 3.  F., 80:  138-65.—
Torner, A. M.  Ensayo de interpretation de las formas de dif-
teria anormalmente graves.   Med.  ibera,  1930, 14: pt 2, 97-
103.—Volovik. A. B. [Grave forms of diphtheria]  Klin. Med.,
Moskva, 1929, 7: 1411-9.—Wolter, F.  Das epidemische Auf-
treten der malignen  Diphtherie seit 1926 vom bakteriologischen
und vom epidemiologischen Standpunkt.   Klin. Wschr., 1938,
17: 159-61.

 ---  Severity: Malignant  type: Treatment.

   Glatzer, E.    *Ueber  den Einfluss  der kom-
 binierten  Serum-  und  Neosalvarsanthcrapie auf
 den Ablauf der malignen Diphtherie.   p. 154-73.
 8?   Bresl., 1932
   Also Mschr. Kinderh., 1932,  55:
   Advier, M., & Riou, M.  A propos de 2 cas de diphterie
 maligne et de leur traitement par I'association serum-insulin et
 glucose.   Bull.  Soc.  path, exot.,  Par.,  1933,  26:  526-8.—
 Baar, H., & Benedict,  H.  Behandlung  der  malignen Diph-
 therie mit humanem Diphtherieserum.  Acta  paediat., Upps.,
 1933, 16: 433-41.—Baar, H., & Kovacs, N. Ueber die Feitiich-
 tigkeit bei maligner Diphtherie  (zugleich ein Beitrag zur Frage
 der  Alauntoxoid-Immunisiorung)   Klin.  Wschr.,  1937,  16:
 1532-5.—Bamberger.  P.  Beitrage zur Therapie und Patho-
 genese der malignen Diphtherie.  Zschr.  Kinderh.,  1936,  58:
 306.  ------&Zell, W.  Vitamin-C-und Cortidyn-Behandlung
 der malignen Diphtherie.  Ibid., 307-23, 2 tab.—Banks, H. S.,
 & McCracken, G.  The intensive serum  treatment of severe
 diphtheria.   Lancet,  Lond.,  1928, 2: 4-6.—Barla-Szabo, J.
 [Treatment   of malignant  diphtheria]   Budapesti  orv. ujs.,
 1932, 30: 894-6.—Benedict, H.   Die  Behandlung  maligner
 Diphtherie mit  Bluttransfusionen.  Klin. Wschr.,  1932,  11:
 1549.—Benhamou,  E.. Camatte & Flogny.  Injections intra-
 rachidiennes de s6rum antidiphterique dans la dipht6rie maligne.
 Paris med.,  1923,  47: 382-4.—Benn, E. ('., Hughes. E., &
 Alstead, S.  Toxic diphtheria: combined antitoxin and dextrose-
 insulin therapy.   Lancet, Lond., 1932, 1: 281-5.—Bormann, F.
 von.  Die septische Diphtherie  und die Anwendung des Sym-
 bioseserums  bei  ihr.   Arch.  Kinderh.,  1931, 94:  241-56 —
 Brugsch,  H.  Die Behandlung der  malignen  Diphtherie
 Med. Klin.,  Berl.,  1935, 31: 243-5.—Cathala, J., &  Boegner.
 Traitement  du syndrome secondaire dc la diphterie  maligne
 chez  l'enfant,  par  les injections  intraveineuses  d ouabaine.
 Bull. Soc.  p6diat.  Paris, 1929, 27: 138-45.—Cirajas, F.  El
 tratamiento de Schwentker-Noel en las formas  graves de  dif-
 teria.  Arch, espafi. pediat., 1933, 17: 351-4.—Darrow, D C &
 Vannet, H.   Symptomatic  therapy in  malignant  diphtheria.
 Am. J. Dis. Child., 1935, 49: 60-8.—Debre, R.,  Ramon, G.. &
 Thiroloix, P.  Etude  de  40 cas de diphterie; diphteries graves
 rt  serotherapie.  Acta pasdiat., Upps.,   1931, 11:  136-40.
 Degkwitz.   Ueber  die  maligne toxische  Diphtherie und  die
 aktive Diphtherieschutzimpfung.   Zbl. inn   Med.  1937  58:
 322 — Dimmel, H.  Bluttransfusionen bei maligner Diphtherie.
 Med. Klin., Berl., 1933, 29: 1578.—Doskocil.  [Effect of cortin
 in  malignant diphtheria]  Cas. 16k. cesk.,  1936  75: 005.—
 Finkelstein. H..  & Koenigsberger, E.  Sfieptokokkenserum bei
 Diphtheria  gravis.   Deut. med. 'Wschr   1927  53:J-j-
 Frick, P.  Zur  Erkennung  und  Behandlung der bosartigen
 kindlichen Diphtherie.  Aerztl. Prakt   1931-32,  2: lbl.
 Friedemann, U.  Zur kombinierten Behandlung der  malignen
Diphtherie mit Diphtherie- und Streptokokkenserum.   Deut
med. Wschr.,  1928,  54: 789.   ——  .Ueber die  maligne
Diphtherie und ihre Behandlung.  KinderarztL Prax., \9S1,£.
241-50— Genoese  V.  La difterite maligna; diagnosi e terapia.
Med50inf.GRomae' 1038,  9:  113-8,-Gorostidi.  S6rothCrapie
intra-veineuse dans l'angine diphterique maligne.   Bull. med..
Par  1030 44- 165 —Harries,  E. H. R-, & McFarlane, W. M.
FnTensivf'serum'reatment of severe  diphtheria.   Lancet
Lond  1928, 2: 146.—Hottinger, A., & Toepfer, D  Ueber den
Wert der  Serumtherapie bei Diphtherie;  "'^ondere be, der
malignen, toxischen  Form   Zsehr. Kinderh   1932-o3.  54.
=i05-20 —Husler J.  La difterite grave.   Gazz. osp., 1931, 5J.
13M-8:-?.nbon  M.   La Btrychninoth6rap.e; intensive de la
diDhterie mali-rie.  Montpellier m6d., 1938, 3. ser., 14. 12-25.
Janet! H.  & Haits. M.  Injections intra-veineuses de s6rum

       152511—VOL. 4, 4th SERIES----31
associees a la s6rotherapie classique  dans le traitement de la
diphterie maligne.  Bull. Soc. p6diat. Paris, 1930, 28: 632-40.—
Kalocsay, K.  [Serumtherapv in acute and malignant diph-
theria]  Orv. hetil., 1928, 72: 351-7.—Knauer, H.  Zur Prog-
nose und Therapie der malignen Diphtherie.  Jahrb. Kinderh.,
1930-31, 3. F., 80: 37-44.—Koenigsberger, E.  Die Behandlung
der malignen  Diphtherie, nach Erfahrungen  in Berlin und
Kopenhagen. Deut. med. Wschr., 1931, 57: 842-5.—Kumagai,
K., Yamagami, S.  [et al.]  Ueber die Wirkung des  Vitamin C
bei nekrotischer  Diphtherie.  Klin. Wschr.,  1937,  16:  987.—
Kundratitz,  K.  Zur  Behandlung der malignen Diphtherie.
Med. Klin., Berl., l'.Kld, 26: 1289-91.—Lereboullet, P.  Traite-
ment d'une angine  diphterique a forme maligne chez un enfant.
Hopital, 1924, 12:  15.   Lichtenstein, A.  Zur  Frage der Serum-
dosierung bei der Behandlung von maligner Rachendiphtherie.
Zschr. Kinderh., 1931,  51: 755-77.—Meyer,  F.  Kombinierte
Behandlung der malignen  Diphtherie mit  Diphtherie- und
Streptokokkenantitoxin  Hochst.  Deut.  med. Wschr.,  1928,
54:215-8.  ------  Zur kombinierten Behandlung der malignen
Diphtherie mit Diphtherie- und Streptokokkenserum.   Ibid..
790.  ------ & Finkelstein, H.   Kombinierte Behandlung der
malignen Diphtherie mit Diphtherieserum und  Streptokokken-
Antitoxin (Hochst)  Med. Klin.,  Berl.,  1928,  24: 234-8.—
Mouriquand, Cobrat & Morenas.   Le traitement d'attaque
des diphteries graves.  Lyon med., 1921, 130: 75-8.—Paisseau.
G., Braillon, J., & Vaille, C.  Traitement des diphteries malignes
et graves par la strychnine a forte doses.  Bull. Soc.  p6diat.
Paris, 1935, 33: 101-6.  Also Presse m6d.,  1935,  43:  308.—
Paisseau, G., Braillon, J.  |et al.]  Traitement  de la diphterie
maligne  par  la strychnoth6rapie intensive.  Ibid.,  1936,  44:
1241-4.—Paisseau, G., & Carrez, P.   Le traitement des diph-
teries graves par la strychnine a fortes doses.  Arch. m6d. enf.,
1937,  40:  710-24.—Peters,  B.  A.    Severe  diphtheria—an
accessory method  of treatment.  Lancet, Lond.,  1930, 2: 579.
------The diagnosis and treatment of malignant  diphtheria.
Brit. M. J.,  1935, 1:  585.------A  comparative  test of
natural and concentrated antitoxin in treatment of malignant
diphtheria.  Ibid.,  1038, 2: 344-6.— Polverini, G.  L'eflicacia
del siero antidifterieo, con speciale riguardo alle forme maligne
della difterite.  Atti Soc. lombard. sc med.,  192.X, 17:  148-08.
Also  Riv. clin. pediat.,  1928. 26: 409-27.—Schmidt, H.   Ueber
den Wert  der  Serumtherapie bei  Diphtheria gravis.   Deut.
med.  Wschr.. 1927, 53:  1810-2.— Seckel,  H.  Erfolge  mit
Bluttransfusionen   bei  maligner  Diphtherie.   Med.   Klin.,
Berl., 1935, 31:  1603-7.- Stroe. A., & Hortopan, D.  Cent et
deux cas de diphterie maligne et leur traitement par le s6rum
antidiphterique  et antigangn'neux.   Presse med.,  1937,  45:
733-6.—Tron, G.   Sulla  sieroterapia  della  difieiite maligna
(forma  ipertossica)   Riv. clin.  pediat., 1935, 33:  301-12.
Also  Terapia, Milano,  1935, 25: 169-70.-  Wedekind.   Die
Behandlung der  malignen Diphtherie.  Ther. (iegenwat t, 1934,
75:   397-400.-  Weinstein,  D.  L.    Malignant  diphtheria;
report <>l 8 cases terminating  in death and 1  case treated early
and ellicicntly with recovery; a  plea for efforts  toward prophy-
laxis,  earlv diagnosis and adequate  treatment.  Med. Ann.
District  (if  Columbia,  1930,  5:  89-93.—Werner,  S.   Zur
Therapie der malignen Diphtherie  mit Vitamin C und  Neben-
nierenrindenextrakt.  Klin. Wschr.,  1938, 17:  17-20.—Wood-
cock,  H. E. de C.  Malignant diphtheria;  treatment with
glucose and insulin. Lancet, Lond., 1932,  2: 894.—Zikowsky, J.
Zur Behandlung der schweren Diphtherie. Wien. klin. Wschr.,
1928, 41: 1651-3.

----   Skin.

    See  also Diphtheria,  hemorrhagic.
    Burton, A. H. G., & Weir, J. H.  Subcutaneous emphysema
in diphtheria.   Lancet, Lond., 1937, 2: 740-2.  Moroskin,
N. I.. & Putning,  M. R.  [Scarlatinoid erythema in the diph-
theria waul]  Sovet. vrach. gaz., 1932, 36: 1307-9.—Pansini, G.
Della etiologia e della patogenesi degli esantemi  nella difterite.
Pediatria (.Riv.)  1927, 35: 1153-78.   Rolleston, J. D.   Non-
surgical subcutaneous  emphysema  in laryngeal  diphtheria.
Proe. R. Soc. M., Lond., 1927-28, 21: sect. stud. dis. child., 35.
Also Brit. J. Child. Dis., 1928, 25:  185-8.  Also Clin. J., Lond.,
1929, 58:  42.—Saxl,  O., &  Mendl.  K.   Hautemphysem bei
Diphtherie.  Zschr. Kinderh., 1937-38, 59:  532-7.

----  Skin: Necrosis.

    Lack, E.    *Beitrag  zur  Lehre von der   Haut-
 diphtherie.   47p.   8!    Konigsb., 1905.
    Schroeder, H.  E.  H.    *Ueber  Haut-  und
 Schleimhaut-Diphtherie.   42p.   8?    Greifswald,
 1899.
    Venutolo,  F.   Contribution a I'etude  de la
 diphterie cutanee.   77p.   8?    Par.,  1931.
    Adler. K.  Ueber Hautdiphtherien im Kindesalter.  Wien.
 med. Wschr  1904, 54:  1210;  1264;  1331—Alvaraz, G.  Dif-
 teria cutanea primitiva.  Rev. As. med. argent.. 1935, 49: 1358-
 65.  Also Sem. m6d., B. Air.,  1936, 43: pt 2,  008-11.  Also
 Urol. Cut. Rev., 1937, 41: 501-3.—Anderson, J. S. Gangrene
 of the skin of diphtheritic origin.  Brit. M.  J.. 1931, 2: 800 —
 Arzt, L.  Hautdiphtherie.   In Diphtherie  (Hamburger,  F.)
 Berl., 1937,  151-9.—Baldwin, A. H.. McCallum. F., & Doull.
 J. A.  A case of pharyngeal  diphtheria probably due to auto-
 infection from a diphtheric lesion of the thumb.  J. Am. M. 
DIPHTHERIA
482
DIPHTHERIA
Ass  1923  80: 1375.—Behcet, H.  Diphterie cutan6e a locali-
sations rares.  Bull. Soc fr.  derm. _syph., 1938, 45: 341-5.—
Behdjet,  H., & Cherefeddin,  O.  Ein weiterer rail von Haut-
dinhtherie  der mit einer diphtherischen AfTektion  des Auges
bLgonnen hat.  Derm. Wschr.,  1930, 91: I751.-Berte..i  G.
Sopra un caso di difterite cutanea.  Lav. Congr. med. int. lor.
(1911)1912 21:  332— Biberslcin,  H. Hautdiphtherie.  Klin.
Wschr 1927  6-1242-8.—Biernacki, J.  A case of diphtheria of
the skin   Lancet, Lond.,  1908, 1: 261.—Boas, H., & Schroeder,
R   [Two cases of diphtheria of skin]  Ugeskr. laeger, 1930, 92:
ICQ__Boltan, C, & Brewer, D.  A case  of extensive cutaneous
diphtheria with an examination of the nervous system. Lancet,
Lond., 1905, 1: 1130.—Carpano, M.  La dermite ulcerosa dei
rumin'anti e le sue relazioni con  la difterite umana.   Boll. Ist.
sieroter. milan., 1931, 10: 361-92, 4 pl. Also Clin, vet., Milano,
1932, 55: 40,  pl.—Cohen, M. H.   Cutaneous diphtheria in
congenital syphilis; report of a case. Arch. Derm. Syph., Chic,
1934, 30: 207-10.—Craig, C. M.  A study of the etiology of the
desert, septic or veldt sore amongst European troops; and its
association with faucial diphtheria.   Lancet, Lond., 1919, 2:
478.—Damon, L. A.  Skin diphtheria.  N. York  State J. M.,
1934  34- 1029.—Ferrabouc, L.  Diphterie cutan6e.   In Traite
derm' (Belot, J., et al.)  Par., 1937, 1: fasc. 2: 211-3.—Geiger,
E  & Simon, G.   [Abscesses in a dog  caused by  diphtheria
bacilli]   Orv.  hetil., 1920.  70: 784.—Griinebcrg. T., & Wey-
rauch, F.  Ueber  die epidemiologische  Bedeutung  der atypi-
schen Diphtherie der Haut.   Miinch. med.  Wschr., 1934, 81:
1527-9.—Hartmann. Hautdiphtherie.  Med. Klin., Berl.,  1927,
23:  1435.  ------  Ueber einen Fall von chronisch rezidivie-
ren'der Pseudodiphtherie der Haut, unter dem klinischen Bilde
tertiarer Syphilis verlaufend.  Arch. Derm. Syph., Perl.,  1928,
156:  126-35.—Keller,  W.   Haut-Diphtherie.   In Handb.
Kinderh. (Pfaundler, M.  &  Schlossmann, A.) 4. Aufl., Berl.,
1935 10: 724-32.—Kolb, E.  [Clinical  cases of diphtheria of
the skin]  Orv. hetil., 1930, 74:  856-8.—Konishi, G., & Miya-
rrura, T. Primare Hautdiphtherie in der beiderseitigen Retro-
aurikulargegend.    Otorhinolaryngologia, Tokyo,   1936,  9:
 1111.-—KrifrirrFen, A.   [Cutaneous diphtheria]   Hospitals-
tidende,  1933, 76: Dansk. Derm. Selsk. Forh., 17-9.—Kyrle, J.
Bemerkung zu Krens Artikel: Zur chronischen Diphtherie der
Haut und Schleimhaut.   Arch.  Derm.  Syph., Berl., 1918-19,
121:  Orig., 406-13.—Lenegre, J.,  & Claude-Weyl,  R.  Disso-
ciation auriculo-ventrieulaire complete, avec syndrome passager
d'Adams-Stokes r6v61atrice d'une diphterie cutanee  meconnue.
Arch. mal. coeur, 1938,  31:  292-302.—Little, E.  G. G.  Case
for diagnosis; ?Diphtheria of the  skin. Proc.  R. Soc  M., Lond.,
1922-23, 16: Sect. Derm., 86.—Logan, D. D.  Sores, analogous
to veldt  sores and  barcoo rot, appearing among soldiers working
in blue clay and in chalk.  Glasgow M.  J., 1919, 92: 257-61.—
MacCormac,  H.   Case  of spurious diphtheria  of the  skin.
Proc. R. Soc. M.,  Lond.,  1921-22, 15: Sect.  Derm.,  33 —
Maffei,  W. E.  Ulcera difteriea da p61e. Ann. Fac. med. S.
Paulo, 1932,  7:  161-3, 2 pl.—Maillard,  J.  Un eurieux cas de
diphterie cutan6e.  Rev.  g6n.  clin. th6r„   1927,  41: 136 —
 Massey, A., & Russell, G. J. C.  A case of cutaneous diphtheria
 as the cause of an outbreak.   Brit. M. J., 1929, 1: 992—Mon-
 dini, E. M.   Contributo alia conoscenza  delle localizzazioni
 atipiche del B. di Loeffler.   Lattante, 1930,  1: 295-301,  pl.—
 Mrongovius, W.   Zur  Kenntnis der Hautdiphtherie.  Arch.
 Derm.  Synh., Berl., 1929,  157: 45-51—Nyfeldt,  A.  [Diph-
 theria of skin]  Ugeskr. laeger, 1930, 92: 187-93.—Pergola, M.
 Un caso di necrosi cutaneo-sottocutanea da infezione difteriea.
 Riv. clin. pediat,., 1927,  25:  73-96.—Place,  E. H.  Cutaneous
 diDhtheria; fatal primary case.  Boston M. & S. J.,  1910, 163:
 730.—Progulski, S., & Redlich, F.  Hautgangran  im  Verlauf
 einer schweren Rachendiphtherie.   Zschr.  Kinderh., 1927-28,
 45: 357-60.—Rabello, E.,  jr. Diphteria cutanea.   Fol.  med.,
 Rio, 1937, 18: 344-55.—Santori,  G. Sulla  difterite cutanea.
 Arch. ital. derm.,  1936, 12: 345-84.   ------  Osservazioni
 sulla difterite cutanea.   Ibid.,  1937,  13: 452-6.   ------ &
 Labranca, G. Ulteriori  osservazioni ed indagini sulla difterite
 cutanea. Gior. ital. derm, sif., 1938, 79: 75-97, 4 pl.—Savill, A.
 Case of (?) diphtheria of the skin.  Proc. R. Soc.  M., Lond.,
 1920-21. 14: Sect, Derm.,  77.—Schroeder, R., & Boas, H.
 Zwei Falle von Diphtherie der Haut.  Derm. Wschr.. 1930, 90:
 405.—Schwarz,  E.  Immunita  locale e infezione difteriea cu-
 tanea sperimentale. Boll.  Ist. sieroter. milan., 1929, 8: 129-34.
 Also Boll. Sez.  ital.  Soc.  internaz. microb.,  1929, 1:  34.—
 Skaletz, H.   Vaccine und Hautdiphtherie  bei Geschwistern
 Mschr.  Kinderh.,  1933, 58:  446-51.—Spiegel berg,  R.  Haut-
 dinhtherie in der Landpraxis.  Deut. med. WTschr., 1921, 47:
 1068.—Stankiewicz, R.  [Diphtheria of  the skin in a 3-year-old
 infant]   Przegl. pedyat., Krakow, 1914, 6:  34-40.—Stux, H.
 Contribution a l'6tude de la diphterie cutan6e chez le nourris-
 son.  Nourrisson,  1931,  19: 228-45.—Trepat,  L.  Difteria
 cutanea  primitiva sobre un  eczema infantil.  Rev As  med
 argent.. 1937, 50: 186-92.—Triboulet,  H.   Diphterie cutanee;
 son traitement.  Clinique, Par., 1909, 4: 385-7.—Van Saceghem,
 R.  Etude sur des cas de dermite ulc6reuse des 6quid6s observes
 au Congo Beige.  Bull. Soc path,  exot., Par., 1916,  9: 675-9.—
 Viene. P. Dermatoses en rapport avec  la diphterie. In Nouv.
 prat. derm. (Darier, Sabouraud,  etal.) Par., 1936, 3: 1009-15.—
 Wills, W. K.  A case of anomalous cutaneous eruption showing
 a  bacillus morphologically  corresponding  with  the  Klebs-
 I offler,  and  clearing up under  diphtheritic  antitoxin.  Bristol
 Med. Chir. J., 1910, 28: 231-5,  2 pl.  Also Med. Press & Circ
 Lond., 1911, n. ser., 91: 387-9.—Yamamoto, H., & Tominaga!
 B.  Ein Fall von primarer Hautdiphtherie (Ulcus diphthericum)
 Jap. J. Derm. Urol., 1933, 34: 110.
Throat.
   See   also   other  subheadings   of  Diphtheria
(Larynx;  Pharynx; Tonsils)
   Autfenberg,  H.   Zur Behandlung der  schweren Rachen-
diphtherie.  KinderarztL Prax.,  1934, 5: 97-104.—Chiari, O.,
&  Goll, H.  Ueber Serumdosierung bei der Rachendiphtherie.
Arch. Kinderh., 1938, 113: 78-92.—Opitz.  Fehldiagnosen bei
Rachendiphtherie.   KinderarztL Prax.,  1937, 8:  419-22.—
Zischinsky,  H.  Ueber einen ungewohnlichen Rachenbefund
im Ablaufe der Diphtherie.   Jahrb. Kinderh., 1931, 3.  F., 82:
15-22.

----  Tonsils.
   See  also Diphtheria,  Pharynx and palate.
   Jambon,   S.   Contribution  a  I'etude  de  la
forme  pseudo-phlcgmoneuse  de   l'angine  diph-
terique.   47p.    8?   Par., 1931.
   Apert, E.  Angina bianca.  Gazz. osp.,  1934, 55: 1165-9.—
Bellander, G.  Diphtheria  and phlegmonous angina.   Sven.
lak.  tidn., 1931, 28:  1546-53.—Carrari, G.  Due casi di peri-
tonsillite flemmonosa complicati a  difterite.   Valsalva, 1934,
10:458.  ------  La predisposizione personale e la suseettivita
famigliare nella difterite.  Ibid.,  1935, 11: 206-17.—Catania, V.
Sulle alterazioni del tessuto linfatico nella difterite delle tonsille.
Arch. ital. laring., 1928, 48: 81-100.—Chalier,  J., & Brochier, A.
Evolution clinique de l'angine diphterique maligne.  Paris med.,
1927, 65: 268-73.—Crampon, Warembourg  & Wattel.  Epi-
demie d'angines rouges a bacille diphterique.  Echo m6d. nord,
1935, 3. ser., 3: 137-40.— Drouet, G. Angine diphterique.  J.
m6d. Paris, 1925, 44: 915; 940.—Gordon, J. E., & Young, D. C.
The lazard of incision for apparent quinsy in diphtheria.  Arch.
Int.  M., 1930, 46:402-9. Also repr.—Herderschee  [Diagnosis
of diphtheria of the tonsils]   S. Afr. M. J., 1938, 12: 163-5.—
Ide,  M.  Gravit6 d une incision  amygdalienne en cas de diph-
terie.  Rev. m6d., Louvain,  1930, 374-6.—Kahleis, H.   Diph-
therie und Per.tonsllara'tszess.  KinderarztL Prax., 1936, 7:
67.—Lereboullet, P.  Traitement  des  angines  aigues  et  de
l'angine  diphterique.  Progr.  m6d., Par., 1924,  39: 212-7.
         Le traitement  actuel de l'angine diphterique  (s6rum
ordinaire, s6rum purifie, anatoxine)  Paris m6d., 1927, 65: 379.—
Marino, E.   E possibile la diagnosi clinica differenziale fra
difterite e altre affezioni tonsillari?  Pediat. prat., Mod., 1929,
6: 400-9.—Millian, O.  [Pseu iophlegmonous diphtheric angina]
Romania  med.,  1934,  12:  23.—Neffson, A.  H.,  & Brem. J.
Diphtheria simulating  peritonsillar  abscess.  Arch.  Otolar.,
Chic,  1937,  25:  260-5.—Perrimond, G.   Les angines diph-
teriques maiignes; signes et formes cliniques.   Marseille mid.,
1928, 65:  774-90.—Traitement des angines diphteriques.  Vie
m6d., 1924, 5: 769-72,—Zagdoun-Valentin, M.  Injection unique
ou injections r6p6t6es de s6rum dans le traitement de l'angine
diphterique.  Bull. g6n. th6r., 1935,  186: 330-5.

----   Toxemia.
   See also Diphtheria, Toxin, Effects.
   Neumann, E. K.  G.   *Experimentelle Beitrage
zur  Frage  des  Diphtherietoxinnachweises  im
menschlichen Blutserum.   p.311-38.  8?   Berlin,
1929.
   Also Jahrb. Kinderh., 1929, 125:
   Bamberger, P., & Never, H. E.  Ueber das Krankheitsge-
schehen bei toxischer Diphtherie.  Zschr. Kinderh., 1936, 58:
324-35.—Darrow, D.  C,  &  Yannet,  H.   Physiologic  dis-
turbances in  diphtheritic intoxication, with a note on therapy.
Tr. Am. Pediat.  Soc,  1933, 45:—Gagyi, J.  [Changes  of the
pituitary-gland in diphtheria-intoxication]   Magy.  orv. arch.,
1934, 35: 435-42.—Gildemeister, E., & Watanabe, H.  Lasst
sich im Blute  des  Diphtheriekranken Diphtherietoxin nach-
weisen?  Deut. med. Wschr.,  1932, 58:  057.—Griasnow, N. I.
Zur Frage nach der Existenz der Diphtherietoxin-Adsorption
durch  Erythrocyten.  Biochem.  Zschr., 1927, 184: 28-30.—
Hamburger,  F.   Wie  erkennt man die toxische Diphtherie?
Wien.  klin.  Wschr., 1930, 43: 1383.—Hottinger, A.   Unsere
Erfahrungen bei toxischer Diphtherie. Schweiz. med. Wschr.,
1931, 61: 13-9.  Also Mschr. Kinderh., 1031-32, 51: 478-90.—
Kudriavtsevaia, A.  I.   [The effect of diphtheric  toxin  on the
blood]  Vrach. delo, 1925, 8: 299.—Langer, H.  Ueber toxische
Diphtherie.  Mschr. Kinderh., 1930, 48: 43-9.—Magheru, G.,
& Magheru, A.  Action de l'intoxication diphterique sur cer-
taines reactions d'immunite.   C. rend. Soc. biol.,  1931,  106:
972.—Molinelli. E. A.  La funci6n adrenalfnica suprarrenal en
la  intoxicaci6n  difteriea.   Rev. sudamer. endocr.,  B. Air.,
1926,  9:  902-32.—Muller, W..  & Jacoby,  G.   Der  Zusam-
menhang zwischen  Hirnschwellung  und cerebralen  Erschei-
nungen bei der toxischen Diphtherie.  Klin.  Wschr., 1936, 15:
819-22.—Otto, R., &  Schafer. W.  Anaphylaktischer  Sehock
und Diphtheriegift-Intoxikation.  Arb.  Staatsinst. exp. Ther.,
 1937,  H.  34,  31-8.—Poletti, P.  Intossicazione  difteriea e
lesioni museolari. Riv. clin. pediat.,  1927, 25: 609-47,  3 pl.—
Ravina, R.  Le role du rein et  de !a surr6nale dans l'intoxication
diphterique.  Presse m6d., 1927, 35: 438.—Ribeiro dos Santos.
A  participa.gao da  medulla suprarenal  na  intoxicacao diph-
terica.   Fol. med., Rio, 1936, 17: 456.—Ritossa, P., & Hirsch,
 L.   Modificano i leucociti  umani la tossina difteriea?  Ann.
 igiene, 1935, 45: 221-34.—Sbarsky, B.  Die Adsorption dea 
DIPHTHERIA
483
DIPHTHERIA
Diphtherietoxins  durch  Meerschweinchen-  und  Rattenery-
throcyten.  Biochem. Zschr., 1926, 169: 113-6.—Schirwindt, B.
Ueber toxische  Diphtherie.  Jahrb. Kinderh., 1933-34, 3. F..
91- 318-42.—Steinmaurer, H.  Nachweis von  freiem Diph-
therietoxin im  Patientenblut.  Med. Klin., Berl.,  1938,  34:
463.  ------ & Schmid, E.  Nachweis von freiem Diphtherie-
toxin  im  Patientenblut.   Zschr.  Immunforsch.,  1938,  92:
445-60.—Sudhues,  M.   Friih- und  Differentialdiagnose  der
toxischen  Diphtheric  KinderarztL Prax.,  1936,  7: 441-4.—
Trambusti, B.   Le terminazioni nervose dei muscoli striati
nella intossicazione difteriea.   Arch,  biol.,  Genova,  1927,  4:
No. 4, 3-37.—Zubkowa, S.,  & Kassil,  G.  Influence  de l'in-
toxication  diphterique  sur le systeme  catalase-antieatalase
dans le sang et  les divers tissus.  C. rend. Soc. biol., 1927, 97:
650.

---   Toxemia, experimental.

   Addari, F., & Gottdenker, F.  Ueber den Einfluss  der Diph-
therietoxin vergiftung auf den  Chlorspiegel des Blutes.  Klin.
Wschr.,  1937, 16:  568.  ------  Kohlehydratstoffwechsel bei
Diphtherievergifteten   Meerschweinchen.    Ibid.,  678-80.—
Apfelbach, C. W.   Effects of  diphtheria toxin on  the  myo-
cardium  of  guinea-pigs.  J. Infect. Dis., 1925, 37: 443-8.—
Arloing, F., Josserand, A., &  Durand, P.   Blocage  et  choc
anaphylactique a la toxine diphterique chez le cobaye.  C. rend.
Soc biol., 1930, 105: 382.  ------  Manifestations 6pileptoIdes
a la suite d'injections sous-dure-m6riennes de toxine diphterique
chez le cobaye sensibilis6; ph6nomenes de rappel provoqu6s par
rintradermo-r6action.    Ibid.,   525.—Bachmann,   A.    Sur
l'affinite  de  la toxine diphterique pour le  cerveau.   Ibid.,
1933,  114: 1217;  1934, 115:  345.   ------  Sobre la afinidad
de la toxina difteriea para el  cerebro.  Rev. Soc. argent, biol.,
1933,  9: 389; 548.  Also Med. ninos, 1034, 35: 49-52.
 Sobre la afinidad de la toxina  difteriea  para la substancia
 nerviosa.  Rev. sudamer. endocr., B. Air., 1938, 21: 77-85.—
 Bamberger, P., & Never, H. E.  Lahmungsersclieinungen der
 glatten Muskulatur bei  diphtherisch vergifteten Meerschwein-
 chen.  Zschr. Kinderh., 1936, 58: 336-45.—Basilc,  A.   Com-
 portamento di varie specie di muscoli striati nella intossicazione
 difteriea  sperimentale.  Boll. Soc. ital. biol.  sper.,  1934, 9:
 222-4.—Bieling, R., &  Oelrichs, L.  Ueber die Wirkung  von
 Diphtherietoxin auf das Gehirn.  Zschr. Hyg., 1930-37, 119:
 539-41.—Chalier,  J., Jeune, M., &  Fournier, R.  Azotemie
 exp6rimentale par injection de toxine diphterique chez le
 cobaye.  C.  rend. Soc. biol.,  1935, 120: 200.—Chalier, J..
 Jeune, M., & Revol, L. L'azotemie  dans l'intoxication diph-
 terique  experimentale  du  cobaye.   Presse  m6d.,  1937,  45:
 1773.  Also J. med. Lyon, 1938, 19: 351-9.   ------  Valeur
 de l'azotemie et role  des reins  dans l'intoxication diph(6rique
 humaine et  experimentale.   Gaz.  m6d.  France,  1938,  45:
 755-8.—Ciaccio,  C.  Contributo  alio  studio delle  lipidosi
 progressive; ricerche chimiche  sui fosfolipidi liberi del fegato
 di cavie intossicate con  tossina difteriea.   Boll. Soc. ital. biol.
 sper., 1937,  12:  220.—Clauberg, K.  W., &  Dorine,  H. P.
 Ueber die Brauchbarkeit des Elektrokardiogramms im Meer-
 schweinchen-Versuch  zur  Beurteilung  der Diphtherie-Vergif-
 tung. Klin. Wschr., 1937, 16: 1492.—Cocchi, C. Tossina difte-
 riea e lipoidi fosforati cerebrali.   Boll. Soc. ital. biol. sper., 1933,
 8: 137-41.  ------  Ricerche  sperimentali sulla patogenesi
 della  paralisi difteriea; lipoidi fosforati  cerebrali  e tossina
 difteriea.  Riv.  clin. pediat.,  1933,  31:  513-32.—Dieckhoff, J.
 Leberfunktion  bei  experimentellcr   Diphtherieintoxikation.
 Zschr. ges. exp. Med.,  1936-37, 100: 654-60.  ------& Schulze,
 E.  Hypophysenvorderlappen,  Schilddriise und Nebennieren-
 rinde bei experimenteller Diphtherieintoxikation.   Arch. exp.
 Path., Lpz., 1937, 186:  402-74.—Doerr, R.,  & Kon, M.   Die
 Wirkungen intracerebraler  Toxininjektionen und ihre  Bezie-
 hungen zu  den Blut-Hirn-Schranken; Diphtherietoxin.  Zschr.
 Hyg., 1936-37, 119: 269-95.—Duff, G. L.  Medial degeneration
 in the aorta of the rabbit produced by diphtheria toxin.   Arch.
 Path., Chic, 1932, 13:  543-57.   Also repr.—Dustin &  Leroy.
 Etudes sur  les  propri6t6s  caryoclasiques  des  toxines  micro-
 biennes; la toxine dipht6riaue.  Bull.  Acad.  med.  Belgique.
 1931, 5. ser., 11:  100-18.—Evans, F. L.  The  action of diph-
 theric toxin on embryonic chicks.  J. Immun.,  Bait., 1938, 34:
 393-407.—Gildemeister. E.,  &  Watanabe,  H.  Ueber  den
 Nachweis von Diphtherietoxin  im diphtherieinfizierten Mee